《Portable Space: The Group Favorite Milk Bag Brings the Whole Family To Open and Hang》


 Chapter 1： little girl picking mushrooms

    Chapter 1 The little girl picking mushrooms


    The pungent aroma hits.


    There was a rough hand, kneading her face, and then all the way down, touching and pinching unscrupulously.


    The voice next to my ear is very disgusting: "The skin color is not bad, and the length is not bad, ouch, this figure is not good, when he grows up, he will be a short lump, no chest and no waist, this kind of selling Not worth the price, not worth the money, not worth the money..."


    You are worthless!


    Also, I obviously have breasts! Even if it''s small, it''s still a chest!


    Tang Shihua''s mind was still in a daze, and he tried hard to make a sound of protest, but he couldn''t even move a fingertip.


    The old lady said flatteringly: "But this girl looks good! Look at this tender skin, it''s like a piece of water tofu, follow my eldest daughter-in-law, she must be a beauty when she grows up, you keep raising the price , go up again!"


    "I can''t get promoted! It means that our building is generous. If you want to sell it to a dental firm, it will only cost you two taels of silver. I only gave a little more because I saw the poor child... five taels of silver is as good as the sky!"


    "Ouch!" The old lady said: "Isn''t it just that the child is pitiful, this child is so small that he..."


    "Mother!" A young man cut her off: "Five taels is five taels! Give me the money, and you take the child away."


    "Wait a minute!" The previous voice said: "This child is not a sick child, is he? I don''t want a sick child!"


    "How can it be! Our Xinbao is very smart, it''s not because we are afraid of her making a fuss, so we gave her some wine to sleep so deeply... Smell the smell of it!"


    The three of them kept bargaining, but no one noticed that the little doll carved with jade on the bed silently opened its eyes.


    Her dark eyes glanced at the old tortoise who was covered with hairpins in front of the bed... In front of her, a slender young man with a big belly was dressed in a green straight suit, with a bowed back and a flattering face, like a big praying mantis.


    Is this an ancient costume? right?


    Tang Shihua was in a daze.


    what happened?


    Is she dreaming?


    She obviously worked overtime in the laboratory for two consecutive months, and the experiment of the new drug was finally successful. She was also very tired, and fell asleep as soon as she lay down on the ground. Why did she come to such a place when she opened her eyes? ?


    Besides, why is this inexplicably familiar?


    The three people in front of the bed, while talking, went to the main room, and the voice was still faintly coming.


    Looking at the loess wall, carved windows, and mahogany box with copper buckles in front of him... It took Tang Shihua three minutes to barely find Bei.


    So, she time-traveled?


    Dressed as a three-year-old farm baby?


    Or a fool who couldn''t speak, laugh, or walk since he was a child?


    At this moment, the mother-in-law Liu and the younger uncle Tang Sanshui of this body are quietly dismissing Dafang''s family, discussing secretly to sell her? ? Or sell it to that pickled place?


    Tang Shihua woke up with a jolt.


    Seeing that they have almost reached an agreement on the price, if they don''t think about it, they will really be taken away.


    A good girl doesn''t suffer from immediate disadvantages!


    Tang Shijin made a decisive decision, tried his best to prop up his small body, and prepared to escape.


    Her little arms and legs, which she hadn''t used since she was born, were as soft as dough. She exhausted all her breastfeeding strength, and it took more than a minute for the turtle to turn over. Then she lay on the bed and shook it vigorously. With two calves, hey yo hey yo shook for a long time before his feet finally touched the ground.


    She didn''t dare to delay, leaning on the wall, staggered out the door of the Westinghouse.


    The door of the main room was open, facing the gate of the courtyard. Nai Tuanzi didn''t dare to go out, so she turned around resolutely, leaning on the wall and walked back. Then she searched back and forth, and found a bigger hole in the fence. Landing on all fours with no integrity, they are about to drill out.


    The small body was half drilled, but suddenly saw a small piece of something in front of her eyes, and her eyes froze.


    Isn''t this... what is that? ?


    She was taken aback.


    She, a dignified botanist and pharmacy double master, actually forgot what the mushroom on the roadside is called!


    There is only one extremely magical song, echoing in the three-year-old''s memory-deficient, slow-moving mind: "Red umbrellas, white poles, after eating, sleep on the coffin, and then bury the mountain together Mountain¡­"


    A few minutes later, the milk dumpling covered in dirt sneaked around from behind.


    She silently groped into the stove, and quietly threw the beautiful little mushrooms in her hand into the kettle.


    She blew on her little hands that were sore from the heat, and didn''t dare to go back to the west room, so she squatted in a corner and waited silently.


    The next moment, Mrs. Liu came out with a big kettle and went in with a smile: "Drink tea, drink tea!"


    Grandma Turtle took a sip of tea slowly, the taste was weird, she grinned, thinking that after all, it is a rural place, and there is no good tea!


    While saying: "Then it''s settled, six taels of silver, you can make your fingerprints here."


    "Okay," the young man read the deed carefully, and then motioned for the old woman to press her fingerprints, and said again: "You bought the person... why don''t you go out?"


    "Don''t worry," the old turtle lady said with contempt in her heart, "I won''t ask her to show up until I buy it back, and I won''t ask her to show up before Jiji. Besides, those who enter our building, the king of heaven and I will not go back!"


    She was about to put away the deed, but at the next moment, her eyes blurred, and the deed slowly floated to the ground.


    At this time, Tang Sanshui suddenly stood up unsteadily.


    Then he suddenly lay down on the ground, kicked his hands and feet into the air, and let out a baby cry of "Wow...Wow..."!


    The old tortoise also stood up unsteadily, reached out to hug the "baby" on the ground, and muttered to herself: "My heart, I will take you to live a good life..."


    The two came out in a tightly hugged ball, staggered forward, broke through the fence with a crash, then rolled all the way to the road, and stood up again hugging each other. The villagers passing by were stunned.


    This, this is too indecent!


    Especially that old lady, her face is as wrinkled as walnut skin, she is older than old lady Liu! Just like this, they can''t stop eating each other! This is how multi-mouthed!


    After a long while, the people watching came back to their senses, and came over in a hurry to call out: "Mrs. Liu! Mrs. Liu! Your family, Tang Sanshui, why are you hugging an old lady to eat on the street..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Mrs. Liu rushing out like an arrow flying from the string.


    She knelt down towards the big locust tree not far away, and kowtowed repeatedly: "Yan Wangye! Yan Wangye! Please forgive me! I don''t dare to beat that dead girl anymore, I don''t dare to scold her anymore ...I no longer dare to skimp on her food, I no longer dare to sell her... Ahhh!"


    Her scream pierced the sky: "Help me! Don''t drag me into the frying pan!! I don''t dare to treat Xinbao harshly again! Lord Yama, please forgive me!!"


    The voice was extremely shrill.


    All the idlers in the village were called out by her, and the spectators were divided into two groups, both of which were extremely exciting, and the people who watched them exclaimed again and again, their eyes were not enough, and some people stood on the roof of the house , turning his head back and forth, thinking about watching the excitement on both sides together.


    In the chaos, no one noticed that in the courtyard of the Tang family, Nai Tuanzi slowly came out from the corner, picked up a money bag hanging on the fence, and took out the money and notes very naturally, hiding them Put it in the belly pocket... and slowly entered the main room, picked up the six taels of silver on the table and put it in the belly pocket.


    Then she rolled up the money bag and stuffed it into the stove hole, destroying the corpse and destroying the traces. The series of actions were completely instinctive and did not require thinking.


    Nai Tuanzi, who successfully cleaned the battlefield, turned around and inspected the country... No, the main room, and then she noticed something keenly. With her short legs, she climbed onto the grand master''s chair and then the shrine, taking the spiritual seat away with both hands , and put the broken silver underneath into the belly pocket.


    Suddenly someone outside shouted: "Is anyone there? Is anyone there?" and walked in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： she is me and i am her

    Chapter 2 She is me and I am her


    Nai Tuanzi showed the rare agility of short legs, quickly climbed down from the chair of the master, and stayed away from the scene of the crime, with an innocent face.


    But the man yelled twice, and left without hearing a response.


    Nai Tuanzi left the main room with decisive steps, hiding her achievements and fame.


    The first one to win the letter was Goro Liulang from Dafang.


    Everyone in the Tang family is diligent. Goro and Liulang are twins. They are only six years old. They go up to the mountain to pick wild vegetables every day. As a result, they are busy when they see a kid rushing over: "Tang Wu Tang Liu! It''s not good! No! Alright! Your grandma and your uncle are crazy!"


    The twins were startled and asked in unison: "What about my sister?"


    "Your sister has never heard of it, but your grandma..."


    Before the words were finished, the twins were already running down the mountain like flying, and all the wild vegetables in the basket fell all the way.


    The twins are used to being wild on the mountain, and their speed is very fast. When they came back, both sides were still bustling. The twins didn''t even look at it, and rushed straight into the house, and rushed into the west room. Trembling: "Xinbao! Xinbao! Where are you, Xinbao!"


    Nai Tuanzi, who was sitting by the vegetable field in the back, raised his head when he heard the sound, tears were still streaming down his face.


    She clearly remembered that she was a very powerful boss, but after timetraveling, her brain became stupid...


    She found that it might be because of this body that she had never spoken or moved in the past three years, so when she first woke up, she was like an old cow pulling a broken cart, her legs kept tripping over each other, her brain was also running slowly, and her timing was out of sync. Ling, even seeing such a common mushroom as hand green, she didn''t remember the name just now!


    Boom, this kind of low-level mistake is simply unforgivable for the **** of learning!


    At this time, the twins have already turned around like the wind.


    They rushed to the back, and when they saw Nai Tuanzi, they breathed a sigh of relief, and said in unison: "Xinbao!"


    They rushed over to pick up their younger sister, and when they saw her little face, they were furious: "Xinbao! Why are you crying? Who bullied you!"


    Nai Tuanzi shook her little head, her little tongue, which she had never used before, hadn¡¯t returned to normal function, and she couldn¡¯t speak clearly: ¡°Yes, Xinbao has become a fool¡­¡± She muttered sadly: ¡°Xinbao has become a fool only..."


    Two little ones: "...???"


    But¡­you seem to be originally, too? ?


    etc!


    The twins said in unison again: "Xinbao! You can talk!"


    The two were pleasantly surprised: "Ahh! Xinbao, you can talk!"


    Four skinny little arms embraced her as if they were flying, and her two small faces pressed close together: "Xinbao, say one more word!"


    Nai Duanzi was confused by their enthusiasm: "Yes?"


    "Ah!" The two whistlers screamed together, and then said in unison: "She''s calling me brother!"


    …¬ said in unison: "She is calling me!"


    "Xinbao screams again!"


    "of?"


    …¬…¬: "Ah ah, Xinbao, why are you so powerful! Xinbao is so smart! He will call you brother!"


    right!


    When Nai Tuanzi heard the familiar praise, she immediately regained her confidence, and raised her head proudly... That''s right! I''m just so tired!


    Not long after, Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi hurried back. Once they entered the village, everyone rushed to learn from them what happened at that time.


    Tang Qingshan''s family has heard some information from the informant, and they know that they have eaten toadstools and become confused.


    But Tang Sanshui is okay to say, what happened to Mrs. Liu?


    Is it true that she said she beat and scolded Xinbao and withheld her meals? What does it mean to sell her?


    The one hugging Tang Sanshui is said to be the tortoise woman recruited by the red sleeves in the town, so...


    Miss Lin couldn''t believe that her mother-in-law could be so conscientious!


    Their big family is raised by their big house! Why didn''t they earn the food and drink, and they sold her daughter in the end? ?


    The faces of several people were all dark.


    As soon as they entered the village, Mrs. Lin and her sons ran straight home. Tang Qingshan hesitated for a while, but went to the village doctor first.


    Miss Lin was full of anxiety, but as soon as she entered the door, she smelled a fragrance.


    Miss Lin paused, Tang San asked anxiously, "Is Xinbao okay?"


    "It''s okay!" Brother Wu responded from the kitchen: "Xinbao is fine! It can''t be better!"


    Miss Lin didn''t have time to ask any more questions, so she rushed to the Westinghouse first. Brother Tang was weak and couldn''t even walk fast, so he followed slowly, asking, "What are you doing?"


    "Cook!" Xiao Wuge is only six years old, and he is very proficient in the work under the stove: "I made wild vegetables and scrambled eggs! Let''s eat quickly!"


    Brother Tang was a little surprised: "Do you dare to touch the eggs? Are you afraid that grandma will come back and beat you to death?"


    "It''s okay! Let''s celebrate!" Brother Wu smirked: "You haven''t seen her go crazy! I threw all the egg skins at the door of the main room, and then I will say that she threw it herself when she went crazy! She Be sure!"


    Brother Tang gave a thumbs up, and was about to ask what to celebrate, but suddenly heard Lady Lin cry, Brother Tang was startled, and quickly stepped in.


    In the room, Nai Tuanzi was hugged by several people, and Mrs. Lin cried and laughed: "Xinbao! Xinbao! Mother''s sweetheart!"


    Nai Tuanzi stretched out Bai Shengsheng''s little hand, touched her face, and tried to comfort her: "Ah Niang..."


    Brother Tang San is a tough guy, and he always loves this younger sister the most, trying to squeeze his big face over: "Xinbao look at me, I am the third brother, and my name is the third brother."


    Nai Duanzi is serious: "Mountain!"


    Brother Tang San laughed all over his face, and hurriedly agreed: "Hey!"


    He couldn''t help it, grabbed the milk dumpling into his arms with one hand, and hugged her in circles: "Ah, why is my sister so cute! My sister is just cute!"


    He babbled to confuse her: "My sister is really fragrant and soft! She is beautiful and cute! My sister is the cutest in the world!"


    Brother Tang couldn''t help blocking his face: "Xinbao is a little girl! What a blind kiss!"


    He forcibly snatched it over, seeing Xiaotuanzi''s softness, staring at him with wide eyes, couldn''t help but kiss him too: "Xinbao is so beautiful! Xinbao is so cute, big brother is so rare! "


    Xiaotuanzi was an obedient grandma, letting them hug her back and forth, smiling with big eyes.


    Seeing her family members, her memory gradually became clearer.


    No wonder she feels familiar... It turns out that she is her.


    She has been having the same dream since three years ago. In the dream, she is this little doll, born and grown up.


    She is obviously a sick child who sleeps every day and rarely wakes up, but her family still holds her in their hands and it hurts like a jewel. Hearing them call Xinbao, even her dreams are sweet. of.


    She never thought that one day her dream would come true.


    For them, she didn''t feel a pity to give up all the achievements and glory in modern times.


    Several people fought and hugged each other for a long time, fearing that Xiaotuanzi would be hungry, so the family hurriedly ate their meals.


    The eggs were steamed by Brother Wu, so they added a little salt. The steamed eggs were a bit old, but the milk dumplings were hungry, and they squinted their eyes when they ate them, "It''s delicious!"


    Ms. Lin was so cute that she hugged her daughter and rubbed her face, but after thinking about it again, she couldn''t help but sink her face.


    Xinbao is weak, can''t swallow well, and can''t eat anything else. She steams an egg for her daughter every day before going out to work, but my daughter is so happy to eat a steamed egg...Who eats the usual eggs? inside?


    Can Tang Sanshui really be so shameless, grabbing food from a milk doll?


    At this moment, the little fifth brother also remembered, took the deed from the main room, and showed it to the second brother Tang: "Look, what is this?"


    Brother Tang took it over and took a look, his face turned dark.


    Mrs. Lin was not very literate, so she came over to take a look, and saw that the name of Hongxiu Zhao on the top was clearly marked as the eldest daughter of the Tang family, trembling with anger: "This **** old woman! How dare she! I''m going to Go tear her up!"


    She stood up abruptly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： It is absolutely unacceptable to harm my daughter

    Chapter 3 Harm to my daughter must not be tolerated


    Er Tang couldn''t help but sneered: "This is the salary of my father and elder brother. My father came back yesterday, and when my father said that he would take my sister for treatment, I saw my uncle and grandma whispering."


    Mrs. Lin gritted her teeth and said bitterly: "A bunch of beasts! You two are not good things! Not to mention sucking blood on our bodies, you even want to swallow our bones! Your father and elder brother have been working hard for more than a year. The salary has just been received! She has already planned it! Shameless!"


    Her eyes were red with hatred, "Last night, I heard that she asked your father for money, scolding the world, thinking that we shouldn''t take Xinbao to treat illnesses, I resisted saying it, and wanted to give her some money." Just give a few, offend her, I''m afraid she will treat Xinbao harshly. I never thought that this **** old woman would be so greedy, and she would have such vicious thoughts! Sell her granddaughter to a brothel! Anyone who has a human touch Yes, you can''t do such a heartless thing!"


    Ms. Lin was never in front of her children, and said something wrong with her elders, but this time she was really angry.


    In the eyes of Mrs. Liu, Tang Sanshui is a treasure, and Dafang is even worse than grass.


    The big house asked her to work hard every day, and the whole family was exhausted, and they still couldn''t eat enough or wear warm clothes... The whole family refrained from talking, just wanted to save some good money, and to raise the little girl, she was able to It''s so big, how many bites can she eat?


    Just this, can hinder the eyes of the dead old woman!


    Not only did he want to steal Dafang¡¯s hard-earned money, but he also wanted to kill Xinbao so he could monopolize it!


    Miss Lin hated more and more: "Let''s go! Let''s go find your father! There is no end to this matter today!"


    The whole family rushed to the village doctor.


    Yutang Village is quite big, and the village doctor''s medical skills are also good. At this moment, Mrs. Liu, Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Gui were all made to vomit, pouring water over and over again, tossing to death.


    As soon as Mrs. Lin left, she put the deed into Tang Qingshan''s hand, and said angrily, "The master! Take a look!"


    The people around said one after another: "Miss Lin, what''s the matter?"


    Ms. Lin pulled her sleeves, covered her face and began to cry: "Fellow folks, please judge us! She!"


    She pointed at Mrs. Liu: "She has no conscience! She actually sold my daughter to such a dirty place. A kidnapper would not be able to do such a virtuous thing. She is the child''s own grandmother! This is really worse than the enemies." How about, poor my Xinbaoer is only three years old..."


    She was born beautiful, and when she cried, it made others feel sad: "In Manzhuanger, no one knows that our eldest house is the donkey of their old Tang family! Donkeys don''t even grind like this! My Wulang Liulang, since From the age of four, when the road was not stable, he went up the mountain to pick wild vegetables, and raised the two of them... Then Tang Sanshui, a man in his twenties, lay on the bed with a big belly every day, waiting to open his mouth to eat. , Did we ever say half a word!"


    This is not an exaggeration at all.


    Everyone in the village doesn''t know that Tang Sanshui is a living ancestor. He said he was sick, but I didn''t see what happened to him.


    As soon as Tang Sanshui was mentioned, Mrs. Liu became anxious.


    She didn''t know where the strength came from, so she stood up abruptly: "I... I''m doing it for your own good! That child is a broom star! Since she was born, she has been treated time and time again, spending money at the price of money. Go out, with so much money, even a golden doll can come out! I sold her, so you can relax! I am doing this for you!"


    Mrs. Lin was extremely disgusted: "I have lived for thirty years, and I have never heard of a child who died of illness, but I will sell it! Your Tang Sanshui is also sick and costs money. Why don''t you sell your Tang Sanshui? ? My Xinbao spent all the money we earned, what about your Tang Sanshui? It all sucked the blood of our wife!"


    Mrs. Liu stared and said confidently: "Our Sanshui''er is a male! That is the root of our old Tang family! Qingshan! That is your real brother! You are the brother-in-law''s foster brother, this is not a proper one!"


    Ms. Lin said bitterly: "Don''t say it''s my brother, even if it''s my ancestor, our family treats him enough! Enough!"


    She gritted her teeth and burst into tears: "Fellow folks, the head of our family is a kind person, and we never mention some things, but I didn''t expect that they would dare to pretend to be foolish! When we were in Fucheng, we also made a lot of money. Everyone knows! If Tang Sanshui hadn''t competed with others for prostitutes and offended the nobleman, we wouldn''t have had the shop smashed up and had nowhere to ask. It was in vain, and my body was injured, and I haven''t recovered yet..."


    As soon as these words were said, everyone immediately boomed, and the voice of discussion exploded.


    Everyone knew that Tang Qingshan was doing business in Fucheng.


    Tang Qingshan is indeed a kind person. He never forgets his fellow villagers when he is rich. He even donated money to the Tang family to build an ancestral hall and plant trees. No one in the village remembers his affection!


    Later Tang Sanshui urged Mrs. Liu to join them, and everyone envied them very much, thinking that they would enjoy a happy life.


    Unexpectedly, in less than half a year, the family returned to Yutang Village in disgrace. Everyone just thought that the business failed, so they didn''t ask too many questions... Didn''t expect Tang Sanshui to offend someone? Is it still to fight for prostitutes? ?


    This is not to mention his own brother, even his own son, he is really benevolent and righteous, as Mrs. Lin said, "enough is enough".


    Tang Sanshui seemed to be dead, without saying a word, only Mrs. Liu continued to charge forward: "You nonsense! Stop making up my Sanshui!"


    Ms. Lin completely tore her face apart: "Is it nonsense, you understand it in your heart!"


    Granny Liu choked, and immediately said to Tang Qingshan: "Look at your wife! You just watch your wife torture me like this! I''m your mother! You think I''m old! I''m getting in the way, ouch ...Unfilial son!"


    She skillfully sat down on the ground, patted her thigh and cried: "Why didn''t I die early! Why didn''t I die...Old man! You kicked your legs and walked away early! Why didn''t you take me with you?" Well, my son was raised in vain, everyone is looking forward to my death, I am dead..."


    She was pulling her throat, feeling weak, but still crying in a cadence.


    Miss Lin sneered again and again.


    This **** old woman, who comes here every so often, is just bullying Tang Qingshan''s filial piety!


    She wanted to see how Tang Qingshan would choose this time!


    If he dares to choose his vicious mother again, then let''s make peace! She took her sweetheart back to her mother''s house!


    Tang Qingshan''s face turned pale, and he stood up slowly.


    Xinbao was in Tang Dalang''s arms, looking at him with a pair of black eyes.


    Tang Qingshan has always been cold and indifferent, everyone in the family thought he didn''t love her very much, but in fact, only she knew that his father was just not good at expressing, when no one was around, he would often talk to her and smile at her, without turning his eyes. He stared at her for a long time, his eyes were so gentle.


    She likes Daddy very much.


    So she bent her eyes and smiled at him, darling, darling.


    Tang Qingshan was heartbroken when he was laughed at by the little girl, and finally made up his mind: "Mother, Sanshui committed a crime back then. I almost couldn''t save him from the beating. No matter how much brotherhood we have, it''s worth it. For so many years, our eldest family has been raising him, how much money was spent, and never complained. I don''t owe him anything. You love Tang Sanshui, and I love my daughter. You sell my daughter, and you sell it for that kind of money Place...I can''t tolerate this matter, I can''t live on, so why don''t we split up!"


    Grandma Liu screamed and threw herself on Tang Qingshan, tearing and beating her like a living ghost.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： A nest of white-eyed wolves

    Chapter 4 A nest of white-eyed wolves


    Tang Qingshan let her beat him, with his usual expressionless face, he bowed his hands to others: "Old Uncle Zhu, please help me to invite the patriarch."


    Tang Laozhu responded and went.


    Grandma Liu was furious, jumped half a foot high, howled and beat him for a long time, but he didn''t respond.


    Grandma Liu lost her strength from the beating, sat on the ground and cried for a long while, but Tang Qingshan ignored her, and Granny Liu finally got scared.


    She knew this son.


    Tang Qingshan is a taciturn person, he can''t get a fart out of three sticks, and he is usually the most filial, and he endures no matter how difficult it is, but once he makes up his mind, he is a stubborn donkey, and he will not look back when he hits the south wall.


    But old man Tang died a long time ago. The three sons in the family, Tang Erhe went out a few years ago, and there is no news so far.


    Mrs. Liu was so anxious that she couldn''t stop crying, and suddenly remembered something: "Qingshan, you shouldn''t blame mother, mother is really for you, that child Xinbao is really a funeral star, look at your Erlang An accident happened, and Shiro also had an accident, it was all Xin Baoke''s fault! Why can''t you figure this out!"


    In the past few years, Tang Erlang and Tang Silang had accidents one after another, sick and lame, and even the surrounding villagers talked about it twice, but Mrs. Liu, the pro-grandmother, did not put this "crime" until this time. Come to think of it, how little they are taken seriously!


    Brother Tang sneered again and again, and said loudly: "Yes! I also feel that there is a dead star in the family! First, my father had an accident in Fucheng, then my mother had a miscarriage and my younger sister was ill, and then my fourth brother and I also had accidents one after another. Everyone said Tell me who this mourner is!"


    Granny Liu choked violently.


    Mrs. Lin also said loudly: "I can''t survive these days anyway! Our family has nothing to do with nothing, but we have raised a nest of white-eyed wolves! I''m afraid! I''m really afraid that one day I won''t come back in time , my daughter will be murdered! I will stop talking here today, or the family will be separated, or... huh!"


    She sneered, looked at Mrs. Liu, and said word by word: "Tang Sanshui committed a crime back then, but the case in Fucheng is still pending! You don''t want to separate the family? Okay! If you don''t separate the family, I will go to Fucheng to surrender, and the whole family will be together." Just die!"


    Mrs. Liu trembled in fright, and looked at her with straight eyes: "You, how dare you!"


    Ms. Lin sneered and said, "I dare you to try!"


    Mrs. Liu was really anxious, and she really regretted it: "Isn''t it just a worthless girl''s film!"


    Ms. Lin said solemnly: "That''s my heart! You gouged out my heart, and you still want us to continue to support you, don''t mention it!"


    Mrs. Liu thought of Dafang''s love for Xinbao, and immediately became dumb.


    Tang Sanshui, who had been pretending to be dead, straightened up anxiously.


    He only wanted to sell the burden of Xinbao, but he never thought of driving away Da Fang! He can''t do anything, and without a big house, tell him to eat and drink whatever he wants! ?


    He is still dreaming of the big house to concentrate on supporting him alone, how can he watch them run away like this?


    He said anxiously: "Mom!"


    As soon as he made a sound, Xinbao shivered.


    This is completely an instinctive reaction of the body.


    This Tang Sanshui is really not a thing, every day when Mrs. Lin goes out, he comes to grab the milk dumpling''s food, grab it as soon as possible, and he will toss her, covering and pinching her, crossing her legs and treating her like a cat The dog stepped on it to play, and she trembled with fear when she saw him.


    The eldest family members of the Tang family, except for Mrs. Lin who confronted Mrs. Liu, everyone''s attention was on Nai Tuanzi. As soon as she trembled, more than one person immediately asked her: "Xinbao, what''s wrong?"


    Nai Tuanzi pointed at Tang Sanshui, and tried to express: "He stepped on Xinbao''s belly, choked his neck, Xinbao was afraid."


    There was a bang.


    The people in Dafang trembled all over with anger, Tang San''s eyes were red, he rushed forward, dragged Tang Sanshui over, swung it high and threw it to the ground.


    Third brother Tang Shichang, only twelve years old this year, is already very tall, born with great strength, grabbing Tang Sanshui is like playing with him.


    Tang Sanshui let out a long scream, and Mrs. Liu screamed and rushed forward.


    Tang Shichang was still puzzled, and wanted to fight again, but he was stopped by the villagers. Tang Shichang broke free from the villagers, kicked him twice again, and then more people came up and finally grabbed him.


    Amidst the chaos, Tang Qingshan looked at the talking daughter like a fool.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention is all over there, and only the real relatives will notice that Xinbao can speak.


    Second Brother Tang blocked Nai Tuanzi''s eyes to prevent her from seeing the tyrannical situation over there, and nodded to his father.


    Tang Qingshan had tears in his eyes, trembling lips, and looked straight at his daughter, trying not to speak.


    At this time, the old patriarch hurried over.


    The old patriarch''s family has quite a lot of sons, four of them, but the grandchildren have not come, and they have been looking forward to being old for many years.


    Until a few days ago, his daughter-in-law gave birth to a big fat grandson for their family. The old patriarch was very soft-hearted when he was in a rare moment. As a result, when he came in, he heard what the baby said.


    Although Xinbao is a sick child, he is really growing well.


    The color of her skin followed her mother''s, white as if pinched by milk, with a pair of **** eyes under the soft fetal hair, and her small appearance is more cute and cute than the dolls in New Year pictures.


    When she said this delicately, the old patriarch immediately thought of his grandson.


    A milk doll who won¡¯t sue when bullied, how pitiful it is! Just thinking about it made me shiver with pain.


    Look at Tang Sanshui who looks like a big praying mantis and eats a big belly at a young age, it''s really not pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing that Tang Shichang was held back by the crowd, the old patriarch swung Tang Sanshui''s two sticks with his crutches: "You are really promising! Bullying a baby!"


    "I didn''t..." Tang Sanshui was so weak in pain that he said a few words, the old patriarch swung him a few more times, Tang Sanshui didn''t dare to speak nonsense: "I was just joking..."


    The old patriarch said angrily: "It''s a joke of pinching the baby''s neck! I really haven''t seen it before!"


    Beating him a few more sticks, Tang Sanshui was in pain, and he couldn''t breathe well.


    Grandma Liu just got up from the ground, she became anxious when she saw it, screamed, rushed up and pushed the old patriarch away, and threw herself on Tang Sanshui.


    The old patriarch was getting old, he was pushed backward by her, and he was supported by his son and the villagers.


    The old patriarch was completely angry: "I can''t teach him anymore?"


    Granny Liu cried: "Our Sanshui''er is not in good health, and we can''t beat him. If we say no, why are we still doing it!" A complaining tone.


    The old patriarch stroked his chest angrily, and since he didn''t want to quarrel with an old woman, he said directly to everyone: "Our old Tang family has never had such a vicious woman in eight lifetimes! Selling our granddaughter to a brothel! Don''t call yourself devoid of conscience! This is the heart of snakes and scorpions! Wolf heart and dog lungs! Fortunately, God opened his eyes and didn''t tell you to do things well, otherwise, how can the women of our Yutang Village go out to meet people!? How can girls get married?? Generations of ancestors You''ve lost all your face!"


    When he said this, the villagers also realized the seriousness of the matter and accused her one after another.


    The old patriarch continued: "This is not a trivial matter! I don''t dare to let it go easily! Otherwise, I will have no face to meet my ancestors! Today, I will make the decision and divorce you, a viper-hearted poisonous woman, for Tang Mancang!"


    Everyone roared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： serve you eight meals a day

    Chapter 5 Serving You Eight Meals a Day


    Mrs. Liu was so dumbfounded, she forgot to cry, she never thought it could be so serious... Isn''t it just selling a girl''s film!


    Miss Lin was full of joy.


    The result was even better than she imagined!


    The old patriarch looked back, and saw Nai Tuanzi staring at him with big dark eyes.


    The old patriarch puffed up his chest, and felt that the responsibility was on his shoulders, and he must not let down the trust of Xiao Nai Tuanzi.


    He then said in a deep voice: "Tang Sanshui is conspiring with you, but he is a male after all, so I will not report to the police..." He pondered for a while: "Since you two have a deep love between mother and child, let him go with you !"


    What?


    Several clan elders could not help but look at each other.


    They have no objection to the treatment of Mrs. Liu, but they feel a little heavy on the treatment of Tang Sanshui. This is a male.


    Then one person stepped forward and said: "Isn''t this appropriate? Get rid of that poisonous woman and just call Qingshan the head of the house."


    What?


    Ms. Lin was in a hurry immediately.


    Poor and bankrupt, the owner of the fart!


    Isn¡¯t that just being taken advantage of, and having to support the scourge of the second wife and Tang Sanshui for nothing!


    Besides, even if the Tang family divorced Mrs. Liu, she would still be her own mother! Tang Qingshan didn''t care about the door-to-door visit, he wanted to poke someone''s back!


    Isn''t the tossing for a long time in vain?


    Ms. Lin was so anxious that she couldn''t interrupt, watching several clan elders discussing.


    Tang Sanshui also secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and continued to moan and pretend to be dead, not at all trying to help his mother, anyway, as long as he lives as usual.


    Xinbao looked around with **** eyes, and saw the second brother Tang Shirong walking over quietly, and whispered something to the third brother Tang Shichang.


    Tang Shichang always put all his thoughts on his face, but when he heard this, his anger immediately subsided.


    He walked over with a friendly smile, lifted Tang Sanshui up like a chicken, and whispered: "Finally I have you in my hands! Don''t worry, I will serve you eight times a day, Try to get you promoted and get rich as soon as possible..."


    Tang Sanshui''s face was green at that time.


    No matter how stupid he is, he still knows that serving eight meals a day is not food... What he said about getting promoted and making a fortune is a coffin.


    If Tang Shirong said this, he might not believe it, but Tang Shichang is a fool with no brains, what he said is definitely the truth!


    Tang Sanshui sat up in shock from dying, and howled: "Patriarch!"


    The old patriarch was startled by him, and turned his head sharply.


    Tang Shichang quickly let go of his hand, Tang Sanshui was thrown to the ground, still crawled two steps towards the old patriarch, trembling with fright.


    Tang Shichang walked away two steps with an innocent face. The old patriarch thought he was blind and didn''t see anything, so he turned his head back again.


    Tang Sanshui said anxiously: "Old patriarch! I...I am willing to go with my mother! My mother is getting old, I, I am not at ease! I am willing to serve my mother! Old patriarch! Please let me follow my mother! Please! I beg you!"


    Mr. Liu was so moved that her nose and tears flowed: "My Sanshuier! My darling!"


    She rushed over, and the mother and son hugged their heads and cried loudly.


    It should have been a miserable situation, but... everyone couldn''t help but think of the shameful scene during the day, their eyes hurt, they all turned their faces away, and some couldn''t help but spit.


    Because I really can''t feel sympathy, everyone''s minds are extra clear.


    Just now when the old patriarch spoke, Tang Sanshui didn''t fart, but when Tang Shichang went over and said, Tang Sanshui became a filial son when he was frightened... No matter how you look at it, filial piety is not very real.


    That is, Mrs. Liu has a mother-in-law filter and can''t see it. Everyone else sees it as a thief, and they all think they are clear by themselves. All kinds of pointers and crazy disclosures.


    The old patriarch also snorted coldly, and quietly said to several clan elders: "This Tang Sanshui has no feelings for his mother, brother, elder niece, so it can be seen that he is a black-hearted and ungrateful person. I really dare not keep him in the clan. I''m afraid that something big will happen again."


    The elders of the clans think so too...


    In these years, Mrs. Liu almost gave her heart to him. The Tang family went bankrupt because of him, and he owed Tang Qingshan his life! But how did he do it? !


    Study and grind other people''s daughters! Sell ??someone else''s daughter! This is not what is revenge?


    He treats his family like this, how can he be expected to treat the villagers well?


    Besides, he is a young man in his twenties, he can''t do farts, and he is not expected to be successful in the future, so what are you still doing? Is it blocking?


    Then several clan elders also nodded.


    This is the ancestral home of the Tang family. The old patriarch has a lot of authority, so he just greeted him and led people to open the ancestral hall to drive Mrs. Liu and Tang Sanshui out of the Tang family.


    Grandma Liu was crying, spitting and rolling, and tried her best, but the patriarch and elders were used to seeing old women slapstick, so they turned a deaf ear to each of them with rich experience, and walked slowly forward with walking sticks.


    Enthusiastic young men and aunts came over and dragged them over.


    Lady Lin heaved a sigh of relief, squinting at Tang Qingshan, thinking that he might go over to help his mother.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the old patriarch left, Tang Qingshan couldn''t wait to come over quickly, grabbed the girl and hugged her in his arms, with a serious expression and a low voice: "Xinbao? Xinbaoer?"


    Nai Duanzi is very understanding: "Pick up! Pick up!"


    Tang Qingshan hummed in an extremely calm manner, as if he heard his daughter call him daddy eight hundred times a day.


    His back is as straight as a soldier, but the hand holding her presses her back slightly, hinting wildly.


    Nai Tuanzi thought this daddy was too cute, so she leaned forward obediently, spread her small arms, and put her arms around his neck.


    At that moment, Daddy held his breath.


    The third brother Hanhan ran over and opened his hand from a long distance: "Sister, come, third brother hug..."


    Tang Qingshan ignored his son, quickened his pace, and trotted to catch up with the patriarch and the others.


    When she turned around, Nai Tuanzi saw the cold father, her eyes were red and full of tears, but the corners of her mouth were bent... Her little heart also felt sour, she pursed her little mouth, and said Chick, gave Daddy a wet kiss.


    Daddy staggered.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Lin was angry, funny and moved, and followed, followed by Tang Dalang and the others.


    Brother Tang is not in good health, he walks slowly, groaning all the way.


    Third Brother Hanhan walked with him, feeling a little regretful, and muttered as he walked: "It''s a pity that I can''t beat him anymore, I''ve already figured out how to deal with him!"


    Second brother Tang nodded perfunctorily, and said to himself: "Why is Tang Sanshui so scared? Why is he so scared? He is not a fool, at least he has to sell himself badly, please don''t divorce his mother Ah, why are you so scared that you don''t care about anything..."


    Third Brother Hanhan didn''t understand, so he said, "I''m so powerful, he must be scared! I''m strong! He can''t beat me!"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He looked at his silly brother, and gently stroked his dog''s head: "You''re right."


    The ancestral hall was opened, and soon, Pozi Liu and Tang Sanshui were drawn from the Tang family tree.


    Because the two of them are no longer considered the Tang family, and there is no elder on their heads, the remaining two houses of the Tang family will automatically become two families without dividing the family.


    This is called being light!


    Mrs. Liu''s voice was completely hoarse from crying, and she rolled on the ground dozens of times, but she couldn''t stop the incident. Seeing the patriarch take back the genealogy, when she turned around, she looked at Tang Qingshan with deep hatred, The people next to him were shocked in their eyes.


    Mrs. Liu said solemnly: "Tang Qingshan, are you still a human being! Seeing that your mother has called someone to sleep, you didn''t say anything. I would rather raise you as a beast! I should have strangled you when you were born. !"


    Tang Qingshan looked up at her.


    Mrs. Liu''s next sentence got to the point: "I tell you, everything in the house belongs to my mother! The house, land, and food are all mine! You don''t want to take away half a penny! The wages you only earn, bring it to my mother Just treat it as the rice noodles that my mother has raised you for so many years! From now on, don¡¯t call me mother again! I don¡¯t have your son! Beast!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Daddy dont cry dont cry

    Chapter 6 Daddy Doesn¡¯t Cry, Doesn¡¯t Cry


    Miss Lin laughed heartily.


    Her mother-in-law is really funny, she is crazy if she is biased, and now she still thinks that Tang Qingshan owes her. Do you really think everyone has no brains?


    But it''s okay, she said it herself, she doesn''t have this son, it''s not what they said.


    Tang Qingshan handed his daughter to Mrs. Lin, took out a money bag from his bosom, stepped forward a few steps, bent down and was about to put it on the ground, when Mrs. Liu rushed over earlier, grabbed the money bag into her hand, He said viciously: "Sooner or later, it will not be my mother''s!"


    As she said that, seeing his head lowered in front of her, Mrs. Liu felt a surge of evil thoughts in her heart, and she flew up, wanting to kick him on the head.


    More than one person exclaimed!


    Several members of the Tang family, together with Nai Tuanzi, said, "Father!"


    Tang Qingshan backed away quickly, and glanced at her. The old woman''s ferocious face hadn''t faded away, but she kicked in the air, and a big split came, sat down on the ground, and yelled out loudly.


    Everyone: "..."


    Yo Ho!


    Tang Qingshan was expressionless.


    This kick really took away the last bit of his discomfort. Tang Qingshan knelt down without saying a word, and kowtowed a few times.


    Tang Dalang, Mrs. Lin, including Nai Tuanzi who was held in her arms, knelt down and kowtowed.


    Granny Liu is still grinning.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t go to help her, stood up and said: "Mother and child, the trouble has become like this... I, Tang Qingshan, have a clear conscience."


    After saying this, he picked up the little girl and turned around.


    Everyone looked at his back silently, and suddenly heard Nai Tuanzi say: "Don''t cry! Don''t cry..."


    She raised her little hand and wiped away her father''s tears, her eyes turned red.


    Such a scene, on the contrary, is more heartbreaking than screaming...


    Tang Qingshan is such a silent tough man, what kind of pain will he shed tears!


    While everyone was sighing, they saw Mrs. Liu got up, took a sip on the ground, and cursed, "You son of a **** who died early, it''s time to pretend! Giving the old lady more money is better than **** cats!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Grandma Liu has never regarded her eldest son as a human being, and she is unscrupulous in everything she says, but she doesn''t know that at this time, she is really disgusting when others look at her.


    Even the old patriarch was disgusted. As he walked out, he asked the eldest son to stop them, and said to them: "Qingshan, you used to build an ancestral hall for the clan, and the clan remembers your affection! Now the clan There are still a few vacant houses in the village, barely enough to live in, you and your family choose one to live in first, but as long as I am still here, I will not drive you away, you can rest assured!"


    Actually, Mrs. Liu and his wife are not from the Tang family anymore. It is said that the house and land belong to Tang Qingshan and Tang Erhe, but the old patriarch also understands that it is impossible for Tang Qingshan to drive Mrs. Liu away.


    This is really a timely help.


    Tang Qingshan thank you solemnly.


    "That''s right!" Immediately someone said: "I still have a pot that I don''t use at home, I''ll take it and you can use it first!"


    "I''ll go back and get you two eggs, ouch, don''t starve Xinbaoer."


    The Tang family''s eldest family has always been very popular, and everyone surrounded them all the way.


    This kind of old house without an owner is generally quite dilapidated, but it can be regarded as a shelter from the wind and rain. The stove room outside this one has collapsed half, but the main house is still in good condition, and it can be lived in after cleaning.


    Many winking villagers immediately ran to get some brooms and other things. The Tang family thanked them and took over the cleaning.


    Er Tang is not in good health. He stood for a long time today and was too tired. He found a rock and rested with Xinbao in his arms.


    Ms. Lin persuaded Tang Qingshan: "Head of the family, if you want to open some, it''s a good thing to leave that den of thieves. Our family, among other things, can at least have enough food and clothing."


    "That''s right," Brother Tang also said, "Father, you''ll just be this year''s wages..."


    The third brother Hanhan quickly answered: "Did you feed the dog?"


    Brother Tang was so annoyed by him, he laughed a few times before saying: "Isn''t it just money, as long as Xinbao is fine, it''s not easy to earn money..."


    Nai Duanzi was originally a small broken car, and she was tired all day long, she would abuse scum and eat melons, and she was about to fall asleep lying on the shoulder of her second brother, but when she heard her name, she fell asleep again. She froze her head: "Silver paper?"


    Er Tang laughed and said, "Yes, Yinzi, Xinbao also knows what is Yinzi?"


    "A few!" Nai Tuanzi nodded, "Xinbao has a silver paper! Give it to me! Give it to Auntie! Give it to me!"


    While grumbling, Xiao Nai Tuanzi sat on the second brother''s lap, and lifted the small coat with both hands.


    Brother Tang asked: "What is Xinbao going to do? Want to pee?"


    While about to stand up and hand it to Mrs. Lin, Mrs. Lin also came to pick it up. Who knew that Xinbao pulled off the gown, took out a handful of gold, silver and copper from his pocket, and put it on Mrs. Lin. hand.


    The whole family was dumbfounded.


    After a long time, Brother Tang murmured, "Xinbao, where did this come from?"


    Nai Tuanzi talked and compared: "Flowers..." She compared her head, indicating the hairpin flower: "Grandma Hua and uncle, go away, the money bag fell on the branch, and Xinbao took it away."


    She thought for a while, and then added: "Grandma''s hidden card is under the card, and Xinbao also took it!"


    family:"¡­"


    After a while, Lady Lin burst out laughing suddenly.


    The trouble in the village is like this, the turtle mother-in-law has never dared to come out, even if she did come out, when the two of them rolled like that, who knows where the money bag fell? How to find it?


    Mrs. Liu is even more funny.


    She desperately wants to leave Tang Qingshan''s salary for a year, but she never thought that the money hidden at home was taken by Xinbao, it''s even more than that... You can''t steal chickens and lose rice or something, hahaha, I think Why do you want to be so funny?


    Is this the way of heaven and good reincarnation?


    At this moment, Mrs. Liu and his wife have just discovered that the money is gone.


    But when I got home, the fences in the house were down, and the doors inside and outside were wide open. Granny Liu really didn''t think about Da Fang, she just thought that someone was taking the sheep by hand, so angry that her heart, liver and lungs hurt, and she came out with her hips on her hips to scold the street .


    At this time, Xiao Liu, the second daughter-in-law of the Tang family, also slowly entered Yutang Village.


    Her man Tang Erhe went out three years ago, saying that he was going to do business. At first there was a letter back, but gradually there was no news. It has been two years without any activity. Only Xiao Liu and their daughter Zhaodi are left.


    Xiao Liu is a relative of Mrs. Liu. She is called aunt, and the relationship is still close. In addition, the people in the eldest house are all capable and kind. not bad.


    It''s just that in the first two days, listening to her mother-in-law and younger uncle whispering that she wanted to sell Xinbao, Xiao Liu didn''t dare to offend her mother-in-law and uncle, nor did she dare to offend the big house. Rolling his eyes, he stayed for two days, reckoning that the matter was over, and then came back.


    As soon as she entered the village, a little daughter-in-law greeted her: "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Liu hurriedly said: "My natal family has something to do, so I will go back to live for two days."


    "What? You just came back? Do you know something happened to your family? Ouch, your mother-in-law is still scolding now!"


    Little Liu hurriedly pretended to be surprised: "What happened?"


    The young daughter-in-law''s face was tender, and she opened her mouth to talk about those two lively scenes, but she felt embarrassed to say it, so she said first: "Your mother-in-law wants to sell Xinbao!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： If you sell it, you will count the money back to her.

    Chapter 7 If you sell it, you will count the money for her


    When Little Liu heard this, she was certain in her heart.


    She said to herself, it seems that her mother-in-law really did it.


    Xinbao''s child is sick, but she looks good-looking, and if she sells it for a few taels of silver, the family can eat more meat, and even if she can''t wear her clothes, those silk flowers and so on can be given to her daughter.


    Moreover, it''s not just about this little thing, the main thing is that Xinbao is a sick child, and he spent a lot of money on treatment. As long as there is no such expense, even if most of the money earned by the big house goes into Tang Sanshui''s mouth, they The second room, more or less can get some light.


    Little Liu thought about it, and cried, "Xinbao is still a milk baby, how can mother-in-law do this! Even if my uncle is sick, I can''t think of it! Who doesn''t know that Da Fang loves that child the most. , How uncomfortable this is... I heard that in those places, there are people behind them, and the thugs are like wolves. I can''t afford to offend them. Stupid thing... Ouch, as long as I am at home, even if I risk my life, I have to protect Xinbaoer..."


    Xiao Liu is used to this outside, all bad things are always the idea of ??her mother-in-law, and the mother-in-law is all for her uncle, only she is innocent and pitiful...


    The little daughter-in-law listened to the front, and she nodded straight at first, trying to echo a few words, but who knew that the more she listened, the more wrong she became.


    People these days are also blunt, so she asked her: "How do you know it was sold to that kind of place?"


    Little Liu suffocated violently.


    She found that she was bald, and when she hurriedly tried to describe it, the little daughter-in-law''s eyes were already wrong: "No wonder! No wonder, I haven''t seen you back to your mother''s house for many years, not on the third day of the new year. What the hell, why did you go back to your mother''s house and stay overnight? I dare say that I knew your mother-in-law was going to do such a vicious thing, so I hid in advance!"


    Xiao Liu hurriedly said: "No! I''m just..."


    She choked.


    The little daughter-in-law didn''t listen at all, and looked her up and down: "I still think you are poor, I''m blind! Dogs that can bite people don''t bark! Mrs. Lin is right. After so many years of hard work, it''s really a blessing. Come out with a bunch of white-eyed wolves! As long as you remember a little bit of their love for you, you shouldn''t watch your mother-in-law sell other people''s heart and soul! Pooh!"


    The little daughter-in-law turned her head and left.


    She has to tell Mrs. Lin quickly, don''t take care of her stupidly in the future, she has too many thoughts! Don''t sell it and count the money back to her!


    Xiao Liu was also in a hurry, chased for two steps but didn''t catch up, and didn''t chase hard, thinking of words quickly in his mind, thinking that he could explain to Da Fang at that time, as long as Da Fang believed it, it didn''t matter if these people gossip.


    Unexpectedly, after walking two steps, another old woman from the village saw her.


    The old lady didn¡¯t pay much attention to what she could say or not. When she saw that she didn¡¯t know, she just said everything.


    Xiao Liu was completely dumbfounded.


    She never expected that such a big thing would happen just because she didn''t come back for two days!


    Mother-in-law and uncle were kicked out of the Tang family? ? Her filial uncle didn''t plead for mercy? ?


    Her face turned blue and her lips turned pale for a while, and there was only one sentence in her heart: "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over!"


    Her man has not heard from her for more than two years. To put it bluntly, who knows whether he is dead or alive. After this point, what does she expect to live? ?


    If it hadn''t happened just now, she could still be pitiful and find a big house to help. Mrs. Lin has always been a talkative person, and her hands are loose, but now...she, she...


    Little Liu''s intestines regretted for a while, and she wanted to beat her chest and stamp her feet!


    Why was she so negligent just now, and her mouth went bald!


    And over there.


    Ms. Lin talked with the little daughter-in-law for a while in front of the door, and after seeing her off, she sneered and said to herself: "It''s good! It''s all torn apart, and it''s easy to tear! Let''s live a good life!"


    She was really angry.


    She is a kind-hearted person. She really takes care of Xiao Liu a lot on weekdays, and her sisters are just like that!


    Even if Xiao Liu didn''t dare to offend her mother-in-law, it would still be a matter of love if she secretly revealed a letter, but...she was slick, thinking about not offending her!


    Maybe she still plans to cry with her for a while after the matter is over, just to please her! Keep taking advantage of them!


    The more I think about it, the more disgusting I get!


    But turn around and look at home again.


    Although the place is shabby, the sons are all smiling, and the little five and the six are playing around. Brother Tang holds his sister on his knees with both hands, and teaches her seriously, teaching her not to steal things. Xiaotuanzi opened his eyes With big eyes, sitting in his arms with a cute face, and nodding, as if he really understood.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing again.


    Irrelevant people, all **** off! She doesn''t care!


    From now on, their family will live a good life!


    Miss Lin didn''t care about anything, she made a lot of food for the villagers. After the family ate, they each found a place to sleep.


    There are no doors or windows in the side rooms on both sides, so the main room is still intact. It is not too cold or hot in August. With some grass on the floor, you can sleep without a quilt.


    The whole family squeezed together, Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang took off their coats, covered the milk dumplings one by one, and slept on the grass all night.


    Wake up in the morning, the family discusses what to do.


    The gold and silver bills that Nai Tuanzi brought out amounted to more than forty taels, which is actually quite a lot.


    But firstly, the money can only be used after a clear road, and secondly, the family has nothing, the house needs to be repaired, the doors and windows must be fixed, the couch to sleep on, pots and pans, food and clothing...all of them need to be bought. If you come down, you will get a lot of money.


    And Xinbao suddenly healed, so I have to find a good doctor to see if I can''t save money.


    At home, the second brother Tang is sick, the fourth brother Tang is limping, and the fifth and sixth brothers are still young, even Tang Qingshan and the eldest brother Tang are considered strong workers, but at this moment, the two of them really dare not leave.


    At the moment, I really don¡¯t know what to do.


    The third brother Hanhan took his sister out early in the morning, and at this moment, like a little doll who can just walk, he put her in one place, and then stepped back with his hands open: "Xinbao, come on, slow down!" Go slowly, come and find brother!"


    Nai Duanzi thinks she can do it! Trifle!


    But in fact, these little soft legs are really not very useful, walking wobbly, from time to time, the left foot will trip over the right foot, the whole person is staggering, Tang San brother will fly up, catch his sister, hold her high Turning around: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! Xinbao is not afraid, brother will continue!"


    The two siblings kept laughing and joking.


    Nai Duanzi was held high by him, and always felt that the tree in front of her was a bit weird, looking like she was about to die. Suddenly, her heart moved, and she pointed to the tree: "Yes! That!"


    "What''s wrong?" Tang San hugged his sister and looked at it: "What? Nothing?"


    Nai Duanzi snuggled up to her brother softly: "Down, dig."


    Brother Tang San asked, "What are you digging for?"


    It is very difficult for Nai Tuanzi to speak long paragraphs now, and he is not sure what to say, and it is difficult to explain, so he hugged his brother''s hand with both hands, and solemnly begged: "Dig it! Dig it down!"


    The organization believes in you! Go Pikachu!


    But in the eyes of the third brother, Xiao Tuanzi was soft and soft, holding him with small hands, his cheeks were bulging, and he was staring at him with bright eyes, silly brother was the cute heart at that time Trembling, without saying a word, he took the **** and started digging.


    The third brother is only twelve, but he is born with great strength, and a swing of his hand will cause a big hole.


    Nai Tuanzi, who has been with a group of gentle people who can¡¯t unscrew the bottle caps for many years, stares directly at them with bright eyes, and from time to time: "Wow!"


    also contributed the help within his ability, and clapped his hands to cheer him up: "Yes, come on! You are the most tired!"


    The third brother is even more energetic.


    After a while, the people in the house heard it. Mrs. Lin came out to take a look, and quickly hugged her daughter away, and patted her, "Tell me about you! Is there any use for your energy! Why are you digging! Get Xinbao covered in dirt!"


    Before finishing a sentence, the third brother yelled, "Father! Father, look what this is!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： Immortal fairy

    Chapter 8 The Immortal God


    Tang Qingshan and Tang Dalang all came over to watch.


    I saw a big half-yellow, not white, stubble-soggy flesh in the soil pit, because the root of the tree was dead, and there was a big hole. The thing was embedded under the root of the tree, and it looked quite intact.


    Grandpa put his heads together and looked in amazement: "What is this? It looks so alive."


    Nai Duanzi struggled, and wanted to go and have a look by herself, Mrs. Lin hurriedly covered her daughter''s eyes: "Don''t look at it, don''t look at it, let''s not look at it, Xinbao is not afraid, there is a mother here."


    While talking, he went over to take a look: "Oh, what is this? It looks so disgusting, Bala."


    Nai Duanzi shook his little head, but didn''t shake his mother''s hand away, just muttered: "Large slime mold complex..."


    Ms. Lin didn''t hear clearly, but she didn''t dare to read any more, so she hurriedly carried her back to the house.


    Brother Tang San suddenly exclaimed: "Oh, Dad! Dad! Why is this thing still moving! It''s alive! It won''t bite, right?"


    He ran and jumped away.


    Silly son was startled, Tang Qingshan frowned and took a closer look.


    Seeing that the thing looked like it was alive, he was suddenly blessed: "It''s Tai Sui! This is Tai Sui!"


    Second brother Tang took a few glances from a distance, and suddenly realized: "That''s right! This is Tai Sui! Meat Ganoderma lucidum!"


    Nai Tuanzi was covered with eyes, listening to the voices of his father and brother outside, very proud.


    She knew it! There must be something good!


    She is famously lucky in the circle, no matter how rare and rare a plant is, as long as it exists, as long as it is there, she will definitely be able to find it!


    It takes three to five months for others to find it, but it only takes three to five minutes for her to find it, so her companions joked that she was a treasure hunter, and asked her to go over mountains and mountains together every day.


    But she didn''t think it was Tai Sui at first.


    Tai Sui is really famous.


    There is a record of Tai Sui in "Shan Hai Jing", which calls Tai Sui "shirou" and "rouzhi"; Shennong¡¯s Materia Medica once said that ¡°flesh Ganoderma lucidum, non-toxic, nourishes the middle, improves essence, increases wisdom, cures knots in the chest, long-term use makes light of body and does not grow old¡± and so on.


    This thing is known as "the end of food, the recovery of life as before", "eating one piece after another", that is to say, if you cut off a piece, it will grow back soon, which is simply miraculous in the eyes of the ancients.


    So in ancient times, this was a fairy medicine exclusive to emperors, and it was claimed that taking it would make you immortal and free from all diseases.


    Many people say that emperors such as Yao, Shun, and Yu were over a hundred years old because they ate this thing. The ancestor dragon Qin Shihuang also led a group of people eastward in order to find this thing, and ordered the genius doctor Xu Fu to bring thousands of virgins. Traveling to Yingzhou eastward left behind an eternal mystery.


    All in all, all in all.


    This thing is expensive, very expensive, very expensive! Worth a lot of silver!


    This is really a pillow when you want to doze off, the masters are really full of energy, let''s do it together.


    While digging, many people from the village came to inquire.


    After all, the Tang family is still the focus of gossip in the village at the moment. Whether it is a good intention to come to deliver some food, or a smooth running to see how their lives are going, someone will always come and hang around.


    As soon as I heard that Tai Sui was digging, there was a sensation in the village at that time. Everyone couldn''t eat breakfast in time, and ran over to watch the excitement.


    It wasn¡¯t too deep at first, but it was quickly dug out and placed on the ground quite completely.


    Looking at a weight of seventy to eighty catties, it looks like a piece of hard fat, and also like a slightly soft tree stump, fresh, complete and terrifying.


    People in the village gathered around and discussed, many people said: "How much money will this cost!"


    "What kind of luck is this! When the front foot moved, the back foot dug out Tai Sui!"


    "But this is not the land of the Tang family!? This is the old house of the clan, and they are just borrowing it!"


    Tang Qingshan was in a good mood at first, but after listening to the discussions of the people around him, he gradually became deep again.


    Although he doesn''t talk much, he is a man with a plan in his heart. He knows very well that in a place like the village, there are many cases of enmity over a penny, and money touches people''s hearts!


    Moreover, Yutang Village is really poor.


    If food is not grown well, people will be poor, and if they are poor, they cannot be counted.


    Besides, what they said made sense, this place is indeed not their home!


    If there is going to be a dispute sooner or later, then, instead of waiting for the villagers to speak out, it is better for him to take the initiative himself!


    Tang Qingshan quickly made up his mind and said, "Fan''er, go invite the patriarch."


    Brother Tang was taken aback for a moment, glanced at his father, and left without saying anything.


    Er Tang lowered his eyes, and he also thought about it in his heart, so he didn''t speak.


    The third brother Hanhan just grinned and bragged to his familiar friends in the village: "My sister found it! My sister is so smart! She pointed, and I dug it out..."


    This fool never thought about what it meant for his father to call the patriarch.


    Er Tang took a few steps towards him, thinking he had to talk to this Tie Hanhan first, otherwise he would jump up in a flash after talking, and the matter would not be a good one.


    So he said: "Sanlang, Xinbao is calling you."


    "Huh?" The excited Tang San brother who was blowing immediately turned his head, and then jumped into the house. Tang Er brother glanced at the courtyard and followed inside.


    After a while, the old patriarch came over.


    These are old and mature people. No matter what they think in their hearts, they are all good-looking, and they say congratulations as soon as they come.


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Tongxi, uncle patriarch, I invited you here to discuss with you how to deal with this thing."


    "What are you discussing!" The old patriarch said: "This courtyard is given to you to live in, so it belongs to you, and the things dug out naturally belong to you."


    "Thank you, old uncle, for your kindness," Tang Qingshan said, "but I''m just borrowing this courtyard. This is the old courtyard of our Tang family. The ancestors of the old Tang family have accumulated virtues to have such a treasure. Born by my hand, it will naturally be handed over to the clan for disposal."


    The old patriarch secretly admired him.


    This is someone who has been around outside, and usually doesn''t say a word, but when it comes to things, the scene is smooth.


    So he said a few more words of humility, and then he asked someone to invite the clan elders over.


    Tang Qingshan''s foresight and insight are much better than those of these clan elders, Fei Ye seemed to tell what Tai Sui is and how precious it is.


    At the same time, he said: "Old patriarch, uncles, there is something that I may have thought too much, let me tell you everyone first. This thing is a rare thing, what is it called in the book, I heard that the expensive ones above People are very caring, if it gets out and the government comes to take it away, they will get promoted and get rich, but we, if it¡¯s good, we can get a plaque, if it¡¯s not good, we won¡¯t get anything.¡±


    He paused for a moment, seeing that they all understood, and said again: "But our little people are really in trouble, so there is nothing we can do. So it''s best to find a pharmacy and sell it quickly before the government finds out. It won¡¯t be too high, but after it¡¯s sold, it¡¯s the pharmacy¡¯s business and the higher-ups¡¯ business, so it doesn¡¯t bother us. Even if the government wants to investigate, we are ignorant ordinary people, so we don¡¯t know This thing can still be offered up, and the law does not blame the public. Do you think so?"


    A few old men think so.


    Then a few people agreed quickly.


    In this village, there are more than 300 households, mainly those with the surname Tang, and there are only a few households with other surnames. There are more than 260 households with the surname Tang.


    Let¡¯s divide the meat. One is that I don¡¯t know how to eat it, and the other is that I don¡¯t know how long it can be stored, so I discussed and asked everyone to choose by themselves. When it is sold, the money is divided, but no one knows how much it can be sold for. It is only heard that a catty can be sold for a dozen taels.


    After coming out, the patriarch told people about the matter, and then asked everyone to go back to discuss it. After half an hour, they went to the threshing ground to talk about it.


    Everyone left in a hurry.


    There was only one little widow surnamed Chen, her eyes flickered, and she went to the old house of the Tang family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： panting rotten meat

    Chapter 9 Panting Rotten Meat


    Widow Chen''s husband has been dead for several years, and only she and her son depend on each other for life.


    She is also considered pretty, and has always wanted to find a capable man to remarry, and she fell in love with Tang Qingshan when she was in the village.


    Calm, handsome, and knowledgeable, she will hurt people when she gets older. The more she looks at her, the more satisfied she becomes.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Lin, that little slut, looks like a fox and keeps men in control. She teased him several times, but Tang Qingshan never lifted his eyelids... She panicked with hatred in her heart, no matter how Mrs. Lin looked at her dislike; despise.


    When the quarrel broke out yesterday, she was secretly happy watching it, but she didn''t expect that in the end, it made Mrs. Lin feel relieved.


    Why?


    Why would Mrs. Lin be able to dump her mother-in-law and her uncle in the future, and just disappear? Did you dig up such a valuable thing as soon as you moved?


    She had to give her some trouble.


    She twisted her waist and went to the old house of the Tang family.


    Standing at the door of the Tang family''s old house, she saw no one, so she called: "Aunt Liu, is Aunt Liu at home?"


    Called several times, but no one answered. Widow Chen felt strange, so she walked to the door, opened the door and went in: "Aunt Liu? Little sister-in-law Liu? Are you not at home?"


    Grandma Liu heard the sound, her leg was still limping when she made a big split yesterday. When she saw it was her, she said angrily, "What''s the matter?"


    "Hey!" Widow Chen thought about greeting, "Is Sanshui''er better?"


    Mrs. Liu rolled her eyes at that time: "It''s none of your business! Are you asking?! Let me tell you, you are a broken shoe that has been married, don''t even think about hooking up with my Sanshuier! My Sanshuier My son is very promising and wants to marry a girl from the city! We despise you! Hurry up and leave!"


    She took a sip on the ground, turned her head and entered the room, muttering loudly: "Fox spirit! You can smell it all over the place, and I don''t know how many men have slept with it. How can you have the face to plot against me?" Yes, ah bah bah, shameless..."


    Widow Chen made her very angry.


    She is a smart person and wants to marry a good one, so she pays the most attention on weekdays. She is full of airs and never laughs with ordinary farmers. Who doesn''t say she is dignified?


    There are very few gossips in the village, and this is the first time someone has said it on their faces!


    Besides, how blind must she be to fall in love with Tang Sanshui! A lump of panting rotten meat, what can I do!


    Only Mrs. Liu regarded him as a treasure!


    She flushed with anger, and wanted to go up and tear her mouth alive, but she did it by herself! She didn''t understand the yelling! !


    Widow Chen trembled angrily for a long time, but in the end she still didn''t dare to make a fuss, turned her head and left angrily.


    She didn''t know that Jianshouqing was a very cunning poisonous mushroom.


    It seems to be cured once it is treated. In fact, this is called a "false recovery period". After a day or two, it will recur and worsen.


    Anyway, early in the morning, Tang Sanshui was rambunctious, and Mrs. Liu was going crazy. In addition to these two days, she was already full of anger and complained, so there was no time to talk to her.


    At this moment, Tang Qingshan also returned home.


    Although the old patriarch is an old farmer in the countryside, he actually has his own wisdom.


    He didn''t tell Tang Qingshan beforehand, but he told everyone when he went: "I made the decision to live in this place for the Qingshan family. Someone lived in this place before, and I have never seen anything. Qingshan lived in it." It was his own blessing to dig out a mystery on the first day... Besides, Qingshan built an ancestral hall and planted trees in the village. The favor of the boss is justified even if he doesn''t give it to him, but Qingshan is benevolent and righteous, and he wants to divide the things , we took it with the cheek. But we discussed it, and we can¡¯t let him suffer. When the money is sold, Qingshan¡¯s family will get 10%, and the remaining 90% will be divided among the villagers.¡±


    This, everyone has no opinion.


    The old patriarch is right, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is no distinction, everyone will say a few sour words behind their backs, and it¡¯s hard to say it in person... After all, building an ancestral hall is a sacrifice for the ancestors. If you are not grateful, isn¡¯t that forgetting your origin?


    Tang Qingshan was also a little surprised, but I have to say that he felt a lot better.


    He went home and told Mrs. Lin, and said: "The old patriarch also said that in addition to getting 10% of the silver, we can also get half of the money for Tai Sui, when Ronger and Xinbao..."


    Before he finished a sentence, the little girl next to him leaned over and stretched out her hand to grab his arm.


    Tang Qingshan thought that his daughter wanted to hug him, so he hugged her with open arms, and continued: "I heard that this thing can cure all diseases and live forever. Want to try some?"


    Nai Tuanzi was in a hurry, supported his face with both hands, made him turn to look at him, and said, "Don''t! Don''t!"


    Tang Qingshan was stunned: "What don''t you want?"


    Nai Duanzi said: "Don''t eat Tai Sui meat! Don''t eat it! Don''t eat it! Meat is bad!"


    She shook her little head vigorously, and said extremely firmly: "I want money!"


    The Tang family has only one room to live in right now, and they have nowhere to go. When they were discussing, Nai Tuanzi kept groping and listening quietly.


    Although Tai Sui was passed down as a magic medicine in ancient times, in fact, this thing is really inedible. It is an aggregate mixed with various bacteria, slime molds and fungi. Think about it. It is a serious thing, and no one will eat it. Know.


    Tang Qingshan was amused by the girl''s firm tone, and turned the little milk dumpling in his hand, without principle: "Okay, then I won''t eat it, I want money."


    Brother Tang sighed.


    He felt that his father was too restless, how could he agree?


    This is the magic medicine that is legendary!


    However, that stuff looks so disgusting that he really dared to eat it, but he thought that his father and sister could eat some.


    No matter what, the Tang family just discussed it.


    When we arrived at the threshing ground for a meeting, there were really people who wanted meat, but there were only a dozen or so households here and there.


    It''s not that I don''t want to live forever, but the legend is just a legend after all, no one has tried it, and everyone is dubious.


    Besides, Yutang Village is poor, and immortality is far away. After all, it is not as important as eating a few more meals in front of you.


    After cutting and dividing the meat, Tang Qingshan insisted on no meat, and moved the old patriarch so much that he couldn''t stop praising him!


    Then Tang Qingshan and the patriarch''s son, together with several elders and young men, carried Tai Sui to the county seat.


    Talking about business is Tang Qingshan''s home field. He took a few clansmen directly to the largest drug store in the county, and skillfully negotiated prices with them. After adding two or two, the atmosphere of swords and swords was revealed, and the other people were completely unable to intervene.


    After the final talk, the price was weighed, a total of sixty-six catties, thirty-two taels per catty, and a total of more than two thousand taels of silver was sold, excluding 10% of the Tang family, the whole family in the village could divide more than seven taels. The income of the farmer''s family for two or three years.


    Several people are very happy.


    He came out with the silver and the deed, and hurried to the village. The patriarch''s son looked at Tang Qingshan in front of him, and couldn''t help muttering to his companions: "Tell me, Brother Qingshan is so powerful. How rich are you?"


    Several other people thought it was true: "Fortunately, they have lost their relatives, and they will be fine in the future."


    A man named Tang Shitou couldn''t help saying bitterly: "Of course, I picked up more than two hundred taels of silver for nothing!"


    As soon as he heard the bad words, an uncle named Tang Duanwu next to him scolded him: "What kind of fart! This money should belong to someone else! If no one else said it, your uncle lived in that courtyard, why didn''t you see it?" What did he dig out?"


    Tang Shitou snorted, but did not dare to reply.


    Although Tang Duanwu is old, he is actually not that old, and he is only under forty. Seeing Tang Qingshan walking ahead quickly, as if he didn''t hear anything, he thought that this is a smart person, and he couldn''t help but He clicked on them and said, "Don''t even think about it. If someone dug it up in the dark and sold it secretly, what would you know?? People will be satisfied!"


    yes! Several people were dumb at that time.


    Only Tang Shitou rubbed his fingers subconsciously, and stared at Tang Qingshan''s back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： head of the family milk dumpling

    Chapter 10 The head of the family milk dumplings


    The group returned to the village soon.


    After handing over the account to the old patriarch, they began to scramble to distribute the money, first giving Tang Qingshan to him.


    Tang Qingshan collected the money and went into the house, and said to the old patriarch: "Uncle, there happens to be such a Qiaozong''er, I want to buy a piece of land and start a house, it can be regarded as a decent house, when the time comes, I will use this house Return it to the clan."


    "The clan already has free homesteads, and you still want to buy them?" The old patriarch waved generously, "I will take you to measure a piece tomorrow! After the measurement, I will tell Li Zheng to go directly to the government to register your name." Son, the household registration booklet will be done for you, don''t worry!"


    Thanks to Tang Qingshan again and again.


    As soon as he got home, the little girl immediately opened her arms to him with a cute face.


    The corners of Tang Qingshan''s mouth were slightly curved, and he handed over the money he got to his wife with one hand, and hugged his daughter with the other.


    Nai Duanzi hugged his face with both hands.


    Seeing that the sons were all around, the head of the family, Tang Qingshan, hid seriously.


    Nai Duanzi was in a hurry, and hugged her more seriously... She was really worried, because she was afraid that her father would steal Tai Sui meat outside!


    No, be sure to check it out!


    Her dark grape eyes were wide open, and she leaned over to look seriously.


    The majestic patriarch couldn''t resist Nai Duanzi''s enthusiasm, so he easily compromised and kissed his daughter.


    Suddenly kissed Nai Tuanzi: "...Eh?"


    All right.


    Papa is so handsome, surely he wouldn''t steal it behind his back?


    So Nai Tuanzi smiled at him reassuringly, his eyes were crooked, showing his small white teeth.


    This dumbfounded smile melted the heart of the old father. The old father was very serious... and kissed his daughter again, showing helplessness on his face and secretly refreshed in his heart.


    well! My daughter loves me so much, what should I do!


    The next moment, his third son with a stick stood up and snatched his younger sister. He was extremely considerate: "Father, you just came back. Are you tired? Let me hug my younger sister."


    The old father looked at his son and pursed his lips.


    But he didn''t say anything, just sat down next to Mrs. Lin, and chatted with Mrs. Lin: "I asked the old patriarch for a piece of homestead. Let''s go and have a look tomorrow and pick a suitable one. The old patriarch said no money, but we also There is no need to take advantage of this small advantage, just buy it at the price of the family. I remember that my third uncle bought it last year, so I just took a little bit of it. Two taels of silver per mu, we can''t buy two or three mu of land at all. "


    "That''s good!" Lin Niangzi said: "If you have a place of your own, your heart will be at ease!"


    Brother Tang was very calm, and then said: "As long as the contract is completed, we can build the house... We can''t make bricks right now, but fortunately we have money, so let''s just buy some bricks and build it quickly, shall we? "


    Brother Tang said: "I''m afraid of attracting people''s attention."


    "It''s so eye-catching," Brother Tang said, "This place is built, and it will definitely be able to live for many years. From now on, it will be our old house."


    "Yes," Mrs. Lin also said: "Fan''er is right, I would rather attract people''s attention than cover it up! Seriously, I will live for decades! Besides, with such a reason, everyone knows that we If you earn money, spend it quickly instead of doing nothing.¡±


    She turned her head and asked, "The head of the house, do you think so?"


    Nai Duanzi is very self-conscious as the head of the family, and nodded solemnly: "Yes!"


    Ms. Lin was amused by her, and she was about to stretch out her arms to hug her. Brother Tang San couldn''t bear to let go, and ran away holding her sister as if flying.


    Mrs. Lin glared at her son, but didn''t grab it, she said: "If you really want to build it, it will cost you a lot of money. Fan''er sees that everyone has a house, and Xinbao is a girl''s house, so you have to buy it." We have a boudoir, so we have to do our best to figure it out."


    Tang Qingshan thought for a while: "Let''s find a masonry team to build it! Ask someone to draw us a picture."


    Ms. Lin said: "Don''t you ask the villagers to help you build it?"


    "I''m looking for it too," Tang Qingshan said, "but I''m also looking for the masonry team! After all, we don''t have a decent place right now. Even if we find people from the village, it''s a hassle to eat. It''s better to go directly to the masonry team. It''s fine. , don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Nai Duanzi caught another thread: "Yes!"


    The whole family laughed for a long time, and the whole room was full of joy.


    Early the next morning, Tang Qingshan went to find the old patriarch.


    Tang Youzhong, the eldest son of the old patriarch, took his family and Nai Tuanzi along to pick a place.


    There are a lot of ready-made homesteads in the clan, which can be regarded as an unspoken rule. It is cheaper to buy homesteads from the clan without going through the government. Sixty-seven taels, when the time comes, it will be equivalent to a transfer of ownership, and there will also be a title deed.


    Walking down in a circle and looking at several pieces, Tang Qingshan turned to look at his family and asked with his eyes.


    Ms. Lin couldn''t make up her mind, so she asked Nai Tuanzi, "Which piece of land does Xinbao like?"


    Nai Tuanzi had been thinking seriously for a long time, and raised three fingers without hesitation, and said in a childish voice, "Remember two yuan!"


    The teased people all laughed.


    Naituanzi also found something wrong, and with the other hand, pressed down the extra little finger, and held up the two little hands together: "Remember two yuan!"


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help laughing, she reached out and hugged the milk dumpling: "Xinbao likes the second one?"


    "Yes," Nai Tuanzi said solemnly, "There is water, so raise fish!"


    Several people immediately understood.


    The place is actually a bit remote. It is on the edge of the mountain. The advantage is that there is a small spring... But Yutang Village has a lot of water, and there are many springs. It is easy to dig a well without springs. Didn''t care.


    Since Nai Tuanzi liked it, Mrs. Lin looked back at Tang Qingshan.


    Tang Qingshan said directly: "Then the second piece."


    Tang Youzhong was looking at Xiao Tuanzi with a smile on his face, thinking about it, thinking that the little doll is obviously smart, why does everyone in the village say that she is a fool because she can''t speak? These old ladies just don''t know what to say!


    Hearing this, he scratched his head: "Stop picking? I think this one is also good?"


    "I don''t want to pick any more," Tang Qingshan said with a smile, "Xinbao likes it, and the size of that piece is enough."


    Tang Youzhong followed them back to measure the land.


    He got his father''s order, and originally wanted to give up more, but the land happened to be a little over three mu, which meant he didn''t give up, and Tang Qingshan forced him to give him money.


    When Tang Youzhong went back, he asked his father to beat him up.


    The old patriarch felt sorry, so he became more active. On the same day, he and Li Zheng went to the county to get him the land deed and household registration booklet.


    Tang Qingshan also followed the ox cart to the city.


    He was going to resign both Mrs. Lin and Brother Tang''s long-term employees after finishing the work, and then buy some straw mats and emergency pots and pans to come back.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s inflated, but that it¡¯s about to build a house. There is already a lot of work, and there are not enough people for it. There must be someone at home to cook.


    Brother Tang¡¯s health was not good, if it wasn¡¯t for the milk dumplings, why would the family work so hard, even Brother Tang was limping, so he had to go to Lantern Workshop to do odd jobs every day.


    Thinking about it this way, it is really a good thing to be able to tear yourself apart from those people.


    The old house of the Tang family is at the entrance of the village. Seeing Tang Qingshan and the patriarch leaving the village in a bullock cart, Mrs. Liu spat on the ground, "Bah! A coffin that died early!"


    While cursing, she felt a little happy in her heart.


    She hadn''t worked for so many years, and Tang Sanshui was seriously ill again when the big house suddenly left, which really made her very tired.


    Besides, she was dismissed out of the blue, and she also felt ashamed, and didn''t go out for two days, but thinking about Tang Qingshan''s family, the farts were not taken away, and she was asked to come for the wages, and she still didn''t know how to hold back Bend.


    Granny Liu felt a lot more comfortable in her heart.


    Deserved it! It''s better for you to be poor!


    While muttering and cursing, Mrs. Hu, the neighbor to the west, saw her at a glance and came over with a smile: "Hey, old sister, you don''t know yet, do you?"


    Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Hu have always been at odds, knowing that she is just here to see her jokes, so she rolled her eyes and was about to go in.


    Mrs. Hu raised her voice and yelled: "Your family''s Qingshan is well-developed. It''s a pity, you are not from the Tang family, so you can''t get involved!"


    Granny Liu turned her head abruptly: "What do you mean developed?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： The most beautiful second brother

    Chapter 11 The Most Beautiful Second Brother


    At this moment, the Tang family is still cleaning and repairing.


    Although a new house is going to be built, this house can still be lived in for several months. All the fences have to be tied up, the doors and windows have to be installed, and the couch has to be opened faster. It¡¯s getting colder at night, so I can¡¯t always sleep on the ground.


    Yutang Village is on the side of the mountain. Villagers are used to hoarding some wood during the slack season, which is cheap to buy.


    Brother Tang and Brother Tang San went out early in the morning, wanting to inquire about buying some more, then get a few good couches, sleep first, and then move into a new house.


    Everyone is busy, even Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu have gone out, only Nai Tuanzi and sick brother Tang Er can play.


    Brother Tang took a branch and drew a sketch on the ground, thinking about how to build the house by then.


    In modern cities, people in the city are used to living in high-rise buildings. When they hear that one mu is hundreds of square meters, they feel that the place is very big. In fact, in the countryside, there is a lot of open space, and the yard needs to raise pigs, chickens, and grow vegetables. Three acres of land is really not that big, but it is enough. After all, as long as the house you live in has enough space, who cares if the fence is stuck outside.


    Nai Tuanzi seriously participated in the opinion: "We need to raise ten fish! We need to grow a lot of delicious food."


    She tried to open her little hand: "So many!"


    "So many?" The second brother''s eyes were bent with a smile: "Okay! So many! How about planting peaches for Xinbao? Peaches, plums, all of them, by the way, let''s plant a grape in the yard Can you frame it well? Make it big so you can sit and enjoy the shade at night."


    He himself became excited: "Has Xinbao ever eaten grapes?"


    Nai Duanzi nodded: "I have."


    The second elder brother laughed out loud: "Where have you ever eaten, poor little boy, you have only eaten millet paste and egg custard."


    He was sitting on a rock, a little tired, stretched his legs slightly, supported the small square stool she was sitting on with both hands, took a few breaths, and then continued: "It is said that the grapes at Mrs. Fu''s house are bought from outside. The good seeds produced are purple and delicious, and they are called longan grapes. When the time comes, we will ask for a branch, but we don¡¯t know if it will work.¡±


    Under the sun, the fourteen-year-old boy has handsome features, peach blossom eyes seem to twinkle like stars, and a brilliant smile...but his thin chin is pointed, pale and weak.


    The sons of the Tang family all followed Tang Qingshan''s appearance, only Tang Erge''s appearance followed Mrs. Lin, a very delicate and handsome boy, but his body is very poor, he can''t walk fast, he can''t stand or sit for a long time, She was only so young, he couldn''t walk even if he hugged her out of breath.


    She is not only an expert in botany, but also pharmacy, and specializes in traditional Chinese medicine, but she used to rely too much on instruments, and she likes the precision of data... But now she regrets that she can''t feel the pulse of her second brother.


    But even if she couldn''t feel the pulse, she seemed to vaguely know how to treat the second brother in her heart.


    How did it work?


    Several kinds of grass and trees clearly appeared in her mind, but... they were not well-known.


    Seeing Nai Tuanzi staring at him seriously, Second Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing, picked up Xiao Tuanzi with both hands, turned around and sat on the square stool she was sitting on, "What is Xinbao thinking? Are you hungry? Still sleepy?"


    As a result, Nai Tuanzi stood up, threw herself on his shoulder, and wrapped her arms around her neck.


    Slender Lingling''s second elder brother was thrown back by her, leaning against the wall, smiling and stroking her soft hair: "What''s wrong, baby?"


    Nai Tuanzi rested her small face on his shoulder, and said in a low voice, "It''s better soon."


    She is super serious and firm: "Tomorrow will be fine!"


    The second brother was stunned for a moment, and was moved to tears by the milk dumpling at that time... His sister is too cute! It''s so warm! It''s so painful!


    Woohoo!


    No wonder people say that female dolls are little padded jackets, and younger sisters and younger brothers are completely different species!


    Second brother Bo''er Boer kissed his sister several times: "Little baby, you are so good! Second brother loves you so much!"


    The brothers said these words eighty times a day, but this time, Nai Tuanzi actually responded: "Xinbao loves it too!"


    Second brother couldn''t help laughing: "Why does Xinbao love second brother?"


    Nai Tuanzi thought hard for a long time, and then said firmly: "Beautiful!"


    Second brother: "..."


    The two siblings were joking around when they heard a broken gong-like voice shouting from outside: "Lin Mulan, get out of here!"


    One sentence broke the warmth between siblings.


    Nai Tuanzi jerked his head up, his eyes widened.


    Miss Lin also frowned, put down the straw she was weaving, and walked out slowly.


    Outside, Mrs. Liu stood with her hips on her hips, and when she saw her come out, she frowned and said, "Oh! Are you still alive, you little bastard? It''s dead!"


    This **** old woman, she speaks too badly!


    Xinbao is furious!


    She was so angry that she wanted to climb off her second brother''s lap.


    Er Ge Tang hugged her: "Don''t go, mother will take care of it."


    How can A Niang, a weak woman, deal with this kind of thing!


    Nai Tuanzi was worried, and looked back and forth, but at this moment Big Brother Tang and Third Brother Tang went out to buy wood, and Fourth Brother Tang was in the courtyard, but he was only ten years old, with a lame leg, and he was very pale. Can''t help either.


    Outside, Mrs. Liu was swearing and swearing, "I already knew that you little **** was not a good thing, and I shouldn''t have asked my son to marry you! Putting on such a voluptuous fox look every day, put me The old Tang family''s seed has been ruined, married a daughter-in-law and forgotten his mother, and he doesn''t know anything about people and affairs, and even his personal ethics and filial piety are gone!"


    Her finger was about to poke Mrs. Lin''s head, "He, Tang Qingshan, crawled out of my intestines, and I am his own mother after all, and I grew up so big drinking my blood-turned milk! Until now, But it¡¯s a good thing, digging up valuable things is not to say filial piety to my old lady, but to share with a group of irrelevant people..."


    The corners of Brother Tang''s mouth curved slightly.


    Mrs. Liu is a pungent, but not very smart.


    She scolded happily, but she didn''t think about it. The villagers around her were all divided money. If she picks on this matter, can these people listen?


    One mouthful of saliva can drown her!


    Nai Tuanzi didn''t pay attention to what she was scolding. She couldn''t hear Mrs. Lin''s voice, so she was very worried and wanted to climb down again.


    Elder Brother Tang patiently comforted: "You don''t need to go, don''t worry, my father is not here today, so mother can take care of it."


    What?


    Naituanzi mobilized the IQ of two generations, but they couldn''t understand what he meant.


    What worries her is that her father is not here! There is no one who can fight!


    Why does the second brother mean...it seems...it means that it is more convenient for her father to be away?


    Did she understand correctly?


    She was so anxious that she tapped her head, trying to move the memory quickly.


    Seeing her frowning and beating her head with her small hands, Second Brother Tang looked so cute, he couldn''t help but kissed her with a smile.


    Milk dumpling: "..."


    Brother, can you take care of business first and stop slapping me!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： Domineering side leakage Mulan

    Chapter 12 Domineering side leakage Hua Mulan


    Nai Duanzi is really worried.


    Now she deeply understands the troubles of milk dolls.


    She clearly knows how to pronounce every word, but she just can''t speak fast and can''t pronounce the words clearly! I keep forgetting my words while talking!


    Wanted to reason with his brother, but didn''t know what to say for a long time!


    At this time, the villagers outside were already cursing back: "Mrs. Liu, are you stupid? You are no longer the daughter-in-law of the Tang family, and you still want to share the money from the Tang family? What a dream!"


    "That''s right! Didn''t you go all out on your own and insist on taking other people''s hard-earned money, saying that you would never recognize this son again?"


    "It''s really shameless, as soon as you see someone rich, you will come up and spoil, let''s not say that we didn''t sell his daughter!"


    "That''s right, Uncle Qingshan is the most righteous, and you are the one who has no taste! If you sell your granddaughter to a brothel, you will be fried in oil after death!"


    "It''s already been played once! This is God reminding you, how dare you do it!"


    "That''s right, you don''t have to accumulate any virtue when the sky is overthrown. Be careful that your son will be punished!"


    No matter how aggressive Mrs. Liu is, she can only swear a hundred times with one mouth. Hearing what they said, she was a little startled.


    Brother Tang has been listening.


    Until now, he made a shush gesture to Nai Tuanzi, put her down, and signaled her to hide behind the rolled up mat in the corner of the room.


    Nai Duanzi had no idea what he wanted to do.


    But seeing that the second brother looked confident, she obediently passed by, and squatted down to be a small one, only a little bit of fluffy hair top could be seen.


    The second elder brother was made cute by his younger sister, and he smiled before he finished his words and went out.


    When a mother-in-law confronts a daughter-in-law, her identity is a natural oppression, so Mrs. Lin has not spoken, but only put on a sad and indignant expression. The rest of the things will naturally be arranged by the villagers. After all, Tai Sui is for nothing?


    Brother Tang came out, waited for a while, saw that the scolding was almost over, coughed a few times weakly, and said: "Grandma, you are my father''s mother, but my grandfather is also my father''s father... the old patriarch My grandfather divorced you, of course there is a reason to divorce you, since they are divorced, if my father treats you like his own mother again, wouldn¡¯t it make my grandfather feel uneasy? Besides, where will he put the patriarch grandpa? "


    This kind of literati-style quarrel, killing without blood, Mrs. Liu couldn''t cope with it at all, and she couldn''t help but stare.


    The villagers felt that it made sense, and immediately said: "That''s right! You are a poisonous woman who poisoned the descendants of the Tang family. Brother Qingshan can no longer treat you like a mother, or Uncle Mancang will not be able to sleep well underground! "


    "Your name is gone from the genealogy, you still have the face to show off your mother''s genealogy, we Tang family will not let you!"


    "Exactly! I think Brother Qingshan should be told to quickly take back the house and drive this vicious woman out of Yutang Village!"


    Mrs. Liu''s momentum is obviously weak.


    Brother Tang said slowly again: "It''s not that I speak badly, it''s that you are really an outsider now. Don''t say that things in the Tang family cannot be distributed to outsiders. Besides, my father is not at home now, so you came to bully my mother... a Outsiders and my own mother, who do you want us brothers to choose? Let me put it bluntly, that is, my eldest brother and third brother are not at home at the moment, and I am not in good health and can¡¯t do anything, otherwise our brothers will beat you up. Everyone has to praise us as filial children!"


    The people in the village echoed again.


    Actually, at this moment, I need to change to a smart person. If the situation is not right, at least I know how to avoid the limelight first.


    But Mrs. Liu is greedy for money.


    There is Tang Sanshui at home, a lazy and greedy mantis who can''t do anything and eats everything. Mrs. Liu is so greedy that she is going crazy, she wants to spend all the money in the oil pan.


    Besides, for so many years, she has been used to treating the people in Dafang as old scalpers every day. How can she tolerate them having money and not having her share?


    Seeing that there are so many people who can''t stand the quarrel, Mrs. Liu''s eyes widened, and she directly put out her mother-in-law book, and stepped into the yard with a big foot: "I''ll tell him when my son comes back! Let''s see who can take care of my son! "


    She came in confidently.


    This is really difficult for others to manage, so no one followed.


    Er Ge Tang caressed his chest slowly, and met his mother''s eyes.


    Lin Mulan walked into the house.


    But, at this moment, at this moment.


    No one, including Little Fox''s second brother, didn''t expect that the accident happened to Nai Tuanzi.


    Nai Tuanzi has been squatting in the corner of the room, thinking about it, but can''t figure out what her brother wants her to do.


    Until Mrs. Liu came in, sat down, looked at her, and then looked at herself, Nai Tuanzi was enlightened, and suddenly realized!


    It turned out that he wanted her to beat her up!


    Ambush in the corner, wait for someone to come in, wait for the opportunity to jump up, and beat Sap!


    Right, that is it! Nothing wrong!


    So Nai Tuanzi picked up the door stick next to him without hesitation, dragged it with his two small hands, walked over, lifted it up with all his strength, and hit Pozi Liu with a hey yo.


    Granny Liu didn''t try to hurt at all.


    But when she turned around and saw it was her, she immediately became angry from the heart, and the evil came to her side!


    It was because of this **** girl that she was divorced!


    The viciousness in her eyes was about to overflow, and she stretched out her hand to grab the short hair of the milk dumpling!


    Ms. Lin had just walked to the door, and when she saw it, her voice burst out in shock: "Xinbao!"


    She rushed over suddenly.


    However, Nai Tuanzi happened to be frightened by Mrs. Liu''s ferocious expression, and fell backwards, falling on her buttocks, and Mrs. Liu''s hand was caught empty.


    Ms. Lin picked up Xinbao, trembling with anger, her voice squeezed out between her teeth: "You want to die! How dare you touch my Xinbao!"


    Granny Liu was also taken aback by her expression.


    Then she was furious, stared, spit out: "Good you little bitch! If you dare to stare at my old lady, I will tell Qingshan to divorce you..."


    The next moment, she let out a gasp in her throat.


    Nai Tuanzi''s eyes widened, and she saw a scene that made her unbelievable!


    Ms. Lin grabbed Mrs. Liu by the neck.


    Yes, the slender, thin, gentle and beautiful mother stretched out her slender hands, grabbed Mrs. Liu by the neck, and directly lifted her up! It hit the wall with a slap!


    Nai Tuanzi stared at the movie-like scene in front of her, her mouth opened wide in shock, completely unable to recover.


    Mrs. Lin has long hands, big feet, and a broad frame. Mrs. Lin is a size smaller than her, but she is effortless.


    Granny Liu was terrified, and she was shaking her hands and feet. She tried her best to grab her hand with both hands, but she couldn''t grab her hand.


    Mrs. Lin''s angry eyes were bright, she suppressed her voice, and said coldly: "Damn old woman, you bully me every day and torture my daughter, have you forgotten that my family runs an **** agency, and I can get it before I''m too late?" Beat up a dozen strong men alone! In my dreams, I want to break you and your useless son, all limbs, bone by bone... Do you know how long it will take me to tear apart a person?"


    She smiled proudly: "It''s less than a cup of tea!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Wow!


    Wow!


    Wow! !


    Nai Duanzi has little stars in her eyes.


    Niangqin is too handsome! So handsome!


    too! handsome! up! Bah!


    Repeat 10,000 times!


    No wonder her girlfriend''s name is Mulan, she is so domineering!


    Grandma Liu''s face was starting to turn blue, her eyes were full of terror and pleading, her arrogance was gone, her hands finally drooped down, her eyes turned white.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： The daughter-in-law is haunted

    Chapter 13 Daughter-in-law is haunted by a ghost


    It was at this time.


    The Second Brother Tang coughed a few times outside, and walked in: "Aniang, is Xinbao okay?"


    Miss Lin suddenly came back to her senses.


    She let go of her hand, and Mrs. Liu fell to the ground with a snap. She huddled in horror and gasped for breath.


    Ms. Lin glanced at the little girl anxiously, seeing that the little girl was not afraid at all, and was looking at her with bright eyes, she was relieved, breathed a sigh of relief, and kissed the little girl.


    Then she gave the daughter to the second son.


    Before Nai Tuanzi came back to his senses, he was knocked down and wanted to pounce back.


    The second elder brother was too weak to hug her, so he sat down on the threshold and hugged his younger sister.


    Nai Tuanzi was still looking back, but the second elder brother covered her eyes with his hand.


    Lady Lin raised her head and saw her son covering her eyes, she was relieved, then she gasped suddenly, and said in a crying voice: "If you want to hit me, hit me, and hit my heart! How can you So cruel, always targeting a baby doll..."


    She choked up and couldn''t speak.


    Xinbao became anxious when he heard this, and opened a slit in the second brother''s finger with his little hands.


    Then she froze again.


    I saw the beautiful mother who sounded infinitely wronged, squatting in front of Mrs. Liu, with a calm expression, and a pair of slender hands, like playing with toys, pinching Mrs. Liu''s joints.


    Click, remove, click, put back...click, remove again, click, put back...


    The clicking sound is not loud at all, especially mixed with Lin Niangzi''s voice, it can hardly be heard.


    Grandma Liu opened her mouth wide, but she could only inhale in a hiss, without making any sound.


    Mrs. Lin continued to be wronged and said: "We didn''t earn anything in this house. When we left, you didn''t even give us a piece of toilet paper. You still occupy the house of the Tang family. Why do you have the face to ask us for it? Money! I also have sons and daughters to raise, and we also want to have a place to live and a bed to sleep on, so just raise your hand and let us survive!"


    Those who heard it were in tears, and those who saw it...shocked.


    Never thought that the beautiful mother had two faces.


    At this moment, the villagers who were listening outside could not listen any longer, and said, "Sister-in-law Lin, are you okay?" while walking inside.


    One person took the lead, and the others followed immediately. Mrs. Lin stood up quickly, swishing her feet, as fast as lightning, and lifted Mrs. Liu onto the stool with a soft snap.


    The people who came in saw Mrs. Lin shrinking aside and weeping silently, weak, helpless and pitiful.


    And Mrs. Liu, just like a city uncle, leaned against the wall with her legs crossed, sitting on a stool with a heroic posture, and stared at Mrs. Lin, which made people angry.


    Tsk tsk, who doesn''t know who, an old country woman, who is posing like this for someone to see!


    The people in the village immediately spurned him again.


    Someone also asked, "Is Xinbao okay?"


    Um? She can sing in this play!


    Nai Duanzi cooperated tacitly, and Nuo Nuo said: "Grandma grabs Xinbao''s hair."


    The sister-in-law just slapped her at the time: "Oh, why are you so ruthless! There are only a few of them in the first place, and if you catch them again, they will still be gone!"


    Milk dumpling: "..."


    Ah, this? ?


    She was completely stunned.


    Bald! A science dog''s nightmare!


    But she is only three years old! Is there a baldness crisis? ?


    Nai Tuanzi burst into tears, her mouth was deflated, and she looked so wronged. The sisters-in-law and daughter-in-law were very distressed, and they were immediately comforted.


    Then several people forcibly dragged Mrs. Liu up and sent her back.


    Right now, Mrs. Liu''s whole body is sore and weak, she can''t exert any strength, and she can''t resist at all.


    Besides, she dare not leave!


    She suspected that her daughter-in-law was possessed by a ghost, otherwise how could she be so vicious? Just now she really thought she was going to die!


    But after thinking about it again, her in-laws really run an **** agency, and it is a very famous **** agency in Fucheng, but she really didn''t know that her daughter-in-law could also kung fu!


    Thinking about how she has cultivated her daughter-in-law all these years, Mrs. Liu was so clever that she shivered with fear.


    Over there, Mrs. Lin sent off the villagers with a cheerful expression.


    The amount of information received in this short period of time is too much, and the three-year-old little head can''t handle it, so the front part is automatically emptied.


    Anyway, Xinbao''s head is full of hair now... Mrs. Lin looked at her blankly, worried that she might be frightened, and hugged her to comfort her: "Xinbao, what''s wrong?"


    Nai Duanzi pointed at the small head, wronged Bala: "Hair."


    "Did she touch it?" Mrs. Lin was startled, carried her daughter outside, and took a closer look in the sunlight: "Did she not touch it? Where does it hurt?"


    Naituanzi said tearfully, "You have less hair, so you don''t lose weight."


    Poof!


    Miss Lin suppressed a smile.


    Then she snorted and stunned her hair: "No, no, mother''s Xinbaoer is the most beautiful! Xinbaoer is still young, eat more in the future, and her hair will grow out. If you don''t believe me, look at my brother, the hair is all black and swollen. thick."


    She held the milk dumpling and touched Brother Tang''s head, and then Brother Tang, and it turned out that they were all black and thick.


    Nai Tuanzi was relieved, hiccupped a little, and said to her, "Auntie braids."


    Uh, Mrs. Lin was silent for a while.


    Nai Tuanzi¡¯s hair is really not much... It can be said to be very little, it is thin, soft and short, braided or something, I can¡¯t do it for my mother!


    Nai Tuanzi stared at her with **** eyes, full of anticipation.


    Brother Tang looked at it, couldn''t help laughing a few times, stood up on his back, took scissors, cut two thin strips from the corner of his sleeve, came and sat next to the milk dumpling, combed with his fingers, and gently pricked Picked up two small bean sprouts.


    Nai Tuanzi put her hands on her knees, her little head didn''t move, she waited with anticipation until the tie was finished, she shook her little head, and immediately felt that she was so beautiful.


    She had always had short hair in her previous life, and she never grew it long since she was a child. She can finally be a lady in this life!


    Ms. Lin originally wanted to tell her daughter not to talk nonsense, but seeing that she seemed to forget about it in a blink of an eye, she couldn''t laugh or cry.


    So when Big Brother Tang and Third Brother Tang heard about it, when they rushed home, they saw Xiaotuanzi coming up to them with great anticipation, and pointed at them: "Braid."


    That stinking beauty is simply too cute.


    Brother Tang San was all anxious at the time, and his eyes almost jumped out of caution: "Wow! Why is my sister so cute! Rooted bean sprouts are so cute! My sister is the cutest in the world!"


    The third brother Hanhan suddenly forgot what he was going to do at home, and went out to show off with his sister in his arms.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t come back until it was dark, and the ox cart was full.


    Tang Qingshan helped his son unload it, and saw Nai Tuanzi standing at the door, looking at him with crooked eyes, a little person, it makes people happy to look at it.


    He was dirty and didn''t hug her. He stared at the extra bean sprouts on her head for a while, feeling cute in his heart, and then turned his head with a calm expression.


    Mrs. Lin also helped to move things, looked at the milk dumpling, and complained in a low voice: "Tell me about you, how come you are a father, and you don''t know how to bring some food for Xinbao. The child is so big and has eaten everything. Xinbao Haven''t seen it yet!"


    Tang Qingshan was also taken aback.


    He had been busy all day, but he really didn''t think about it. He couldn''t help feeling guilty, and said in a deep voice, "I will remember it tomorrow."


    Miss Lin gave him an angry look, but didn''t say anything more.


    There were many sons in the family, so Tang Qingshan went to the patriarch''s house to return the ox cart, and then came back. There was not even a handkerchief in the house, and Mrs. Lin took a rolled-up mat to help him. To pump the dirt off his body.


    The family ate hastily and closed the door to sleep.


    Xinbao nestled in Lady Lin''s arms, drowsy, a big, big stone seemed to appear in her mind, and on the big stone, a line of black writing slowly appeared, simple and solemn:


    ¡ºSmall heat stroke took Tang Erlang¡¯s life¡»


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： Take it out in your pocket

    Chapter 14 Take it out with you in your pocket


    While half asleep and half awake, Xinbao stared at this line of words carefully for a long time.


    But Li Kegou didn''t know this kind of ancient seal script, and her three-year-old head couldn''t deal with this strange phenomenon. In the end, she murmured out the words she knew: "Shui, Shui, Zhong, Er..."


    She looked at it for a long time, "A small balloon..."


    Miss Lin patted her daughter lightly while humming a nursery rhyme. Soon, Xiaotuanzi was breathing heavily and fell asleep.


    In the darkness, Second Brother Tang let out a very light breath.


    In the past two days, he was really tired and worried. He just felt uncomfortable all over his body, but he didn''t want to wake up Xiaotuanzi, so he endured it.


    Early the next morning.


    Tang Qingshan borrowed an ox cart again, and wanted to go to the city to find a masonry team and order bricks and tiles.


    Tang Dalang wanted to follow him, Tang Qingshan waved his hand: "No, we can''t do it by ourselves today. You stay at home and do the work."


    Tang Erlang washed his face from the water outside, water beads still hung on Qingjun''s face, and walked in slowly: "Father, I''ll go with you."


    Tang Qingshan looked at him, hesitant.


    In fact, Tang Erlang only studied for two years, but he is very knowledgeable and smart. He can really discuss this kind of matter with him, but it is so hot, seeing his pale face, Tang Qingshan is worried: "No, it''s okay, you can rest at home."


    "It''s okay," Tang Erlang had already climbed into the bullock cart: "I''ve been making a fuss these days, and I''m a little worried. Just find something to do."


    Seeing the two of them leave, Mrs. Lin sighed.


    This sudden move, although she doesn''t have to see that group of people anymore, but she can''t eat well, sleep well, and her son''s face is not looking good, she is also very worried, thinking that she must eat something good at night, The couch also needs to be made thicker, the ground air is too damp, and even a good person can get sick after sleeping for a long time.


    She glanced into the room, motioned Fourth Brother Tang to look at her sister, then went out, came back after cutting a big bag of grass, spread the grass on the branches to dry, then took another look into the room, milk dumpling Still sound asleep.


    In August, the sun was scorching hot above her head, and Madam Lin''s face was flushed with heat. She picked up a bowl and drank a few sips of water, and suddenly heard the milk **** on the couch, and giggled in her sleep.


    Miss Lin burst out laughing, and exchanged glances with Fourth Brother Tang who was sitting at the door. The two held back their laughter and didn''t bother her.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Nai Tuanzi laughed twice, woke himself up, opened his eyes, and called out, "Second one?"


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "I just remember your second brother? Don''t you remember mother?"


    She picked up the milk dumpling: "What sweet dream is Xinbao doing?"


    Nai Duanzi still had mat marks on her face, and when she held her in her arms, she replied Nuo Nuo: "I dreamed about the little balloon, I dreamed about Er''s."


    Miss Lin didn''t know what a balloon was, she just thought she was talking to a child, so she laughed and said, "What did you dream about about your second brother?"


    Nai Tuanzi said: "I dreamed that Er''s illness was cured, so I took Xinbao''s hand to play."


    Miss Lin closed her smile.


    She sighed, then tapped the tip of her daughter''s little nose, and said with a smile: "Mother''s Xinbaoer is a little lucky star, she can do whatever she wants! With my Xinbaoer here, everyone will be fine!"


    As she spoke, she handed her daughter over to Brother Tang who was next to her, and went to the kitchen to cook for her.


    As soon as there was smoke from the stove here, Brother Tang San who went up the mountain saw it and came back as if flying.


    Tie Hanhan yelled before entering the door, "Mother! Is Xinbao awake? Xinbao, the third brother is back!"


    He threw the basket on the ground, squatted down in front of his sister, and smiled brilliantly with his big face up like a silly dog: "Xinbao is awake? Little cute Xinbao, are you awake? Third brother misses you so much! Third brother If you don''t see Xinbao for a while, you will panic, third brother really wants to take you out in your pocket!"


    Nai Duanzi also likes Third Brother very much.


    She loves everyone in the family, super!


    The top of her head was disheveled, she slept all night, only one little bean sprout was left, her big bright eyes were crooked with a smile, she stretched out her little hand and wiped the sweat from Third Brother''s forehead: "Yes, hot."


    "Hey!" The third brother Hanhan directly raised his hand and wiped his sweat with his sleeve: "Brother is not hot, don''t dirty Xinbao''s little hands."


    While talking, he showed off to Mrs. Lin loudly: "Mother! Xinbao knows how to wipe my sweat!"


    Miss Lin brought up the steamed eggs, copied the big leaves next to her, and fanned her as a cattail fan, while saying, "Xinbao was still laughing in a dream just now, saying that he dreamed of your second brother."


    "What?" The third elder brother was in a good mood at the time, and he couldn''t bear to blame his younger sister, so he said angrily, "Second elder brother must have played tricks on him! No way! I need to play with Xinbao for a while! Then Xinbao will definitely play tricks tonight. Can dream of me!"


    He wasn''t too hot either. Seeing that she had finished eating, he immediately carried her out to play.


    As soon as he came out, Xinbao also remembered to gather medicine for his second brother, and looked around with big eyes.


    As a result, Cao didn¡¯t see it, but vaguely saw a fluffy thing in the grass, and Nai Tuanzi pointed it out to Brother Tang San: ¡°A dog?¡±


    Brother Tang San turned his head to look, his eyes lit up at that moment, and he put his sister on the ground carefully: "Go, go and call Big Brother."


    While talking, he tore off the long vine beside him, made a circle skillfully, and walked slowly towards that place.


    Xinbao was puzzled, but obedient, so he walked back to the yard slowly on short legs, held the door and called, "Yes! Brother!"


    The pronunciation of the last word is actually very clear.


    Brother Tang turned his head and hurried out: "What''s the matter? Why did Sanlang ask you to come back alone?"


    He bent down and asked, "Xinbao, where''s third brother?"


    Xinbao pointed: "San''s, the dog is calling you." The more anxious she became, the more she couldn''t explain clearly, so she grabbed his hand: "Calling you, look at the dog!"


    What dog?


    Brother Tang frowned, bent down, picked up the milk dumpling and walked over there.


    Miss Lin was worried, afraid of encountering some wild animals, so she patted the ashes on her body and followed.


    In fact, it was only a few steps. As soon as I got there, I heard a creaking sound. Brother Tang San had already wrapped up a bamboo mouse and held it in his hand. It was a very fat one.


    Yo?


    Brother Tang''s eyes also brightened.


    This kind of thing is rare, this one can sell for at least five or six taels of silver!


    Brother Tang quickly gave his sister to his mother, and also pulled a long vine, and slowly copied it.


    Brother Tang San came down lightly, handed the bamboo rat in his hand to Mrs. Lin, and gestured for him to catch it again.


    Ms. Lin held her daughter with one hand and watched for a while.


    Brother Tang and Brother Tang San are both good hunters. Brother Tang San is usually simple and simple, but when it comes to this kind of time, he looks like a different person, very alert.


    The two cooperated tacitly, one drove from the other side, and the other guarded the entrance of the cave, making a rope loop with both hands. As soon as the bamboo rat stretched out its head, Brother Tang pulled his hands, and with a squeak, another one was caught.


    Ms. Lin hurried over, and took the other one too. Brother Tang didn''t look back, and compared the rope circle again.


    Miss Lin was holding two bamboo rats, squeaking and jumping nonstop.


    Miss Lin was afraid that the vine would be broken, so she trotted home with her daughter in her arms, let her go, walked to the tree that was cut down that day, kicked it with both feet, and then broke a few with one hand, one by one. inserted into the ground.


    Put it back and forth twice like this, and immediately formed a small circle. Then she put the bamboo mouse down, untied the vine neatly, and directly wrapped it around the circle of branches. In a blink of an eye, it became a rope net.


    Brother Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu are not at home at the moment, she told Tang Si Ge: "Sheng''er, look at Xinbao."


    Fourth brother Tang limped out, answered, sat down on the threshold, and put his sister in his arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： god bless

    Chapter 15 God bless


    Then the two of them waited eagerly.


    After a while, the three of them came back, and one of them carried another one, which was fat and big. Brother Tang was very regretful: "It''s a pity that I lost one and couldn''t get another one."


    "It''s okay," Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "I can sell some silver for seriousness. We don''t have such things here. I heard that they can sell for one tael of silver per catty!"


    "Yo!?" Brother Tang San said: "Then this one is older, can''t there be dozens of taels?"


    "Almost, very fat! One weighs five or six catties!" Brother Tang asked, "Shall I keep one for eating?"


    Miss Lin thought for a while: "Okay, keep one to eat, and sell the rest!"


    Brother Tang ran to borrow baskets from others, and when he heard that bamboo rats were being hunted, a few more people came to look for them.


    The people in the mountains rely on the mountains to eat the mountains and hunt wild game, but this is really their skill, and they hunt right at their doorstep!


    These people are simply envious: "Why are you so lucky?!"


    Brother Tang San shouted loudly at his sister: "My sister saw it! I carried Xinbao out to play, and Xinbao saw it at a glance!"


    "Ouch!" The villagers couldn''t tell you that Xinbao was not a fool before, they just said: "This child has been cured since then, and all the blessings have come. I heard that Tai Sui was also watched by Xinbao?"


    "Yes!" Brother Tang San used to hear people in the village talking behind his back, saying that his sister is a fool and a dead star...


    It''s just that my father didn''t let me scold me back at that time, and I''ve been aggrieved for several years. Now that my relationship is broken, I can talk anyway. He said as if he was arguing: "It''s really Xinbao watching! I''m playing with Xinbao, Xinbao Bao pointed to the bottom of the tree and asked me to dig it, and once I dug it, I found a Tai Sui!"


    Mrs. Lin cooperated with her son at the side: "It''s really a blessing from the gods. Since I broke up with that side... Hey, although it''s not a good thing, but I don''t know why, Xinbao was healed overnight, maybe God I also feel that Xinbao has been aggrieved and panicked for the past three years, which made her catch up with so many Qiao Zong''er..."


    The villagers'' eyes widened when they heard this.


    Someone couldn''t help but said: "That''s right! That''s really the case!"


    "The more I thought about it that day, the more I felt that something was wrong. Mrs. Liu said every day what happened to Xinbao, but in fact, when Brother Tang was in trouble, there was no Xinbao! You can''t blame Xinbao!"


    "Ouch, this funeral star is clearly Tang Sanshui! This is to restrain Xinbao! Otherwise, Xinbao will be fine as soon as he leaves them?"


    "It''s creepy to think about it, I have to go around them in the future! Don''t let him restrain you!"


    This topic, Mrs. Lin is not easy to open her mouth, so she just listened to it, and secretly relieved her anger.


    The scourge of Tang Sanshui, who eats theirs and uses theirs every day, Mrs. Liu doesn¡¯t know whether she is blind or guilty, she pours dirty water on the baby¡¯s body every day... But now, thinking about it from another angle, the dirty water can¡¯t be poured steadily Back to Tang San on the water?


    This is called shooting yourself in the foot!


    These daughters-in-law were talking, Brother Tang had already cleaned up the bamboo rats, and then the two brothers went to the county seat excitedly.


    Ms. Lin talked to the group of women a few more times before they dispersed, but the little girl disappeared when she turned around.


    Ms. Lin was taken aback, and when she turned her head, she saw not far away, the little man was struggling to walk up the mountain with his short legs, and it wasn''t Xinbao who was it.


    Ms. Lin hurried over and grabbed her: "Where are you going?"


    Nai Duanzi groaned, looking like she didn''t expect to be caught, she smirked at her with a braid of bean sprouts, showing her small rice grain teeth.


    Ms. Lin was stunned by her daughter, and said with a smile: "I can''t go out to play now, the fifth brother and the sixth brother haven''t come back yet, my mother is going to cook, you play at home obediently."


    Nai Tuanzi''s little hands compared to herself: "Send me some money from Xinbao."


    "You still ''send how much''," Mrs. Lin imitated her: "It doesn''t matter how old you are! Be careful that the old hairy monkey drags you away!"


    She hugged the milk dumpling back without saying anything.


    Nai Tuanzi was still obsessed with collecting medicine for her second brother, and she didn''t know why, so she was very anxious.


    She hugged Mrs. Lin''s leg and begged, "Send me some treasures."


    Ms. Lin was afraid of irritating her fourth son, so she didn''t explain, and gave her a look: "No!"


    Nai Duanzi squinted her mouth aggrieved.


    The fourth brother felt distressed immediately, and came over with a limp, hugged his sister: "Mother, you cook, I''ll just watch my sister."


    Ms. Lin nodded his finger helplessly, then turned her head and went to the kitchen.


    The fourth brother went out with his younger sister in his arms, sat on the stone at the door, and whispered in her ear: "The fourth brother is watching Xinbao here, please don''t go too far, please, the fourth brother will be worried if he can''t catch up. "


    Nai Tuanzi looked at the fourth brother''s legs with **** eyes.


    She finally understood why A Niang didn''t allow her to go out.


    Nai Tuanzi''s small face was wrinkled. As the head of the family, she felt that she had a long way to go.


    However, within the sight range of the fourth brother, there are all roads, people come and go every day, there is really no grass, Xiaotuanzi wobbled around, and finally gave up, returned to the fourth brother, moved Little butt, sitting on his feet...


    She held her chubby cheeks in her hands, feeling a little melancholy...or wait until the third brother comes back to talk about it!


    In the afternoon Tang Qingshan came back with his sons in a car.


    The masonry team and bricks and tiles have all been ordered, and some rice noodles and food and utensils have also been ordered, which will be delivered one after another tomorrow.


    The bamboo rats were also sold. They caught up with Qiao Zong''er and asked a rich man who loves game to watch them. He paid two taels of silver per catty. These few old and fat bamboo rats sold for more than a hundred. Two, it can be regarded as another fortune.


    But Tang Qingshan and his son didn''t look very good-looking. Tang Qingshan got into the car first and hugged Tang Erge down.


    Seeing that Brother Tang''s face was flushed and his forehead was covered with sweat, Mrs. Lin was startled: "What''s wrong with Rong''er?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "He''s suffering from heat stroke, hurry up and tell him to drink some water!"


    Ms. Lin rushed over to hug her. Second Brother Tang trembled slightly. Even his long eyelashes were wet with sweat, but he forced a smile: "I''m fine, Auntie, don''t... don''t worry."


    The sound is very light and very light.


    Xinbao saw Gorden at the first sight, and his eyes widened.


    She thought hard for a while, then quickly turned around and went back to the stove, put a spoonful of salt into the jar that usually holds cold boiled water, and picked up the jar with great effort and shook it a few times. Just as she was shaking, Mrs. Lin came out quickly, Tell her: "Xinbao stop messing around, go into the house and find fourth brother to hug."


    While talking, he took the jar and hurriedly poured a bowl of water into the house.


    Mild heatstroke, ventilate quickly to cool down, drink a little more cold salt water, and you can recover, but the second brother looks very serious, she is really afraid that he will develop heat exhaustion and heat stroke.


    Xinbao was in a hurry, so he hurried out on short legs, thinking he had to find some medicine for his second brother.


    Outside, Tang Qingshan and his son were unloading back and forth. Seeing Xiaotuanzi, Tang Qingshan stopped, took out a small bag of broad beans from his sleeve pocket, and gave it to his daughter.


    Xinbao raised his face and raised his two little hands to take it: "Thank you for taking it!"


    Tang Qingshan hummed, and continued to walk forward with his load on his shoulders, but Nai Tuanzi took the opportunity to reach the door with short legs, and looked back at him as he walked, just looking for an opportunity to sneak out.


    Widow Chen led her son outside and said hello: "Brother Qingshan, are you back?"


    Tang Qingshan just hummed, and kept moving back and forth. Widow Chen rolled her eyes and took a few steps forward.


    I heard that Mrs. Liu came to see Mrs. Lin today, and when she returned, her face was blue and her lips turned pale, and she even told others that Mrs. Lin had beaten her.


    It''s just that no one believes it.


    Widow Chen didn''t believe it either, but that didn''t stop her from coming over to get some eye drops.


    After all, Tang Qingshan has made a lot of money now, and he is about to build a new house. In the village, he is a big family. If you don¡¯t hurry, wait for the new house, and it will be her turn?


    She was so anxious that she no longer cared about pretending to be reserved, and called out coquettishly: "Brother Qingshan, I have something to tell you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： bad aunt who delivers medicine

    Chapter 16 The Bad Aunt Who Delivers Medicine


    All of a sudden, Tang Qingshan ignored her directly.


    Widow Chen was secretly anxious, but she didn''t dare to call out.


    But I saw a pink and tender little dumpling, leaning on the fence door and looking around, it was that little fool of the Tang family.


    Widow Chen was overjoyed immediately, grabbed a small wild flower randomly from the side, stepped forward and said: "Xinbao, I have a small flower here, do you want it?"


    Nai Tuanzi was looking for an opportunity to sneak away. When she made a noise, she was startled. She turned her head to see them clearly, but her eyes lit up.


    Widow Chen handed Xiao Hua to her, and lowered her voice: "Can you help me call Daddy out?"


    Nai Tuanzi shook her head, and pointed to her son Tang Suotou''s basket: "Xinbao don''t want Hua Hua, that Cai Cai, can you give it to me?"


    She took out the broad beans, smelled the salty smell, swallowed, and reluctantly took out two: "I''ll exchange this with you."


    When Widow Chen turned her head, she saw some messy weeds in her son''s basket.


    Widow Chen was suddenly agitated.


    The five and six of the Tang family are only so young, and they are very clever. They can pick a basket of wild vegetables every day, all of which are edible. Tang Suotou is over seven years old, and he doesn''t even know a wild vegetable. Keep digging useless weeds at home!


    Feeling agitated, Widow Chen smiled and said, "Xinbao wants this? Then help me call your father out."


    But Tang Suotou was drooling and yelled: "Change! Change! I''ll change with you!"


    While talking, he just dumped the basket on the ground, reached out for broad beans, and Nai Tuanzi gave him the broad beans, then bent down to pick up the grass.


    Miss Lin came out quickly, her eyes turned cold when she saw the situation here.


    As she walked over, she smiled and said, "Sister-in-law Chen, Qingshan said you have something to do with me?"


    Widow Chen was stunned, but she didn''t expect that even Tang Qingshan told her.


    She was extremely jealous in her heart, and said with a quick smile on her face: "It''s okay, I''m just... I just heard that Aunt Liu came to trouble you again, so I came here to ask."


    Ms. Lin said with a half-smile: "Please think about it, but she is not a member of the Tang family now, and our daughter-in-law of the Tang family has no reason to miss her so much."


    This is very poisonous.


    I¡¯ll tell you plainly, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your thoughts, don¡¯t use irrelevant excuses to plan other people¡¯s men!


    Widow Chen''s face turned blue.


    Ms. Lin immediately looked down at her daughter: "Xinbao, what is this?"


    At this moment, Nai Tuanzi had already picked out a large handful of grass and carried it into her arms.


    This is Shichangpu, ground fresh Shichangpu, swallowed with cold water, can cure heatstroke!


    She likes this aunt who delivers medicine to her door!


    Her eyes were bright, and she was about to answer with her face upturned.


    But her beautiful mother-in-law didn''t wait for her to answer, and said: "Take weeds in exchange for my family''s favorite food, sister-in-law Chen, aren''t you bullying the child?"


    Widow Chen said anxiously: "No, this is Xinbao''s replacement."


    Ms. Lin said: "Hehe."


    Widow Chen felt guilty and couldn''t explain clearly, so she just found an excuse and fled.


    Mistress Lin glanced at her back.


    She actually didn''t take this one seriously at all.


    Ugly but beautiful in thinking, she didn''t see her poor methods, and thought she was so smart... She laughed, seeing the milk dumpling holding those grass like a baby, she couldn''t help poking her finger: "Little idiot, You don''t even know they cheated you!"


    "No trick!" Nai Tuanzi shook her head, and passed the grass into her hand: "For the second one to eat, for the cure."


    Ms. Lin didn''t take it seriously: "What nonsense! This is inedible, throw it away."


    Nai Duanzi was in a hurry, and threw herself on her lap: "Er''s heat stroke! Eating this will make you feel better!"


    Miss Lin was taken aback, and looked at the grass.


    At this moment, Brother Tang hurried out: "Father! Erlang has passed out! I''m going to call the doctor!" He ran away.


    Miss Lin couldn''t care about her daughter anymore, and walked into the house quickly.


    Xinbao sighed like a little adult, and went into the yard with Shichangpu in his arms. Brother Tang San came out in a daze, hugged his sister and sat aside, rarely feeling a little bored.


    Nai Tuanzi took his hand: "This Cai Cai will cure my second brother''s illness."


    Brother Tang San was taken aback: "Really?"


    "Really!" She nodded very seriously: "Shichangpu, cure heat stroke!"


    Brother Tang San immediately believed it when he heard it sounded like the name of a medicine: "Then what should I do? I''ll take out the pot and cook it?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, then pointed to the garlic mortar next to him: "Grind it!"


    Brother Tang San was very obedient, immediately took the calamus in her hand, washed it in the water, put it into the garlic mortar and began to grind it.


    At this moment, the village doctor Tang Laoye also hurried in.


    Although Tang Laoye is a village doctor, his medical skills are actually very good. He entered the house, sat down and took Tang Erge''s pulse, and immediately frowned.


    Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi waited beside them holding their breath. Tang Laoye moved back and forth several times, then sighed, withdrew his hand, and said to them: "How many times have I told this child, I won¡¯t say much today, you must know it in your heart! It¡¯s a good life¡­ You still tell him to work so hard! You think it¡¯s just heat stroke, but this child¡¯s dilapidated body can¡¯t resist it. Now the pulse is on, it¡¯s true It''s not good!"


    Tang Qingshan''s complexion suddenly changed.


    He pursed his lips tightly and remained silent.


    Er Brother Tang has been like this for the past few years. He committed a crime once in a while, but he survived all of them without any danger. Now he is holding on so well... He really didn''t expect it to be so serious this time.


    Seeing his expression, Tang Laoye couldn''t bear it, and sighed after a long while: "This disease, anyway, is suffering day by day. Apart from what I said before... there is no other way! It depends on the luck of your family !"


    He didn''t even open the prescription, so he was leaving.


    Tang Qingshan hurriedly stood in front of him, "Old Uncle Ye! Help me!"


    Tang Laoye didn''t say much, patted him on the shoulder, and was about to walk around him.


    At this moment, Xinbao came in with a bowl of green paste in both hands, and gave it to Mrs. Lin: "Eat it!"


    Ms. Lin was dumbfounded, and Tang Laoye was also taken aback.


    He is a doctor, and has always been interested in these things. He took a look at them, and smelled them again: "Hey, Shichangpu, I was lucky to find Shichangpu."


    Ms. Lin asked anxiously: "Is it the right symptom?"


    "It''s the right symptom." Tang Laoye hesitated to speak, and gave him the bowl: "Feed him, drink more water, maybe...maybe he can escape."


    Mrs. Lin didn''t have time to think about it, she picked up her son in a hurry, and fed him carefully. Seeing that he could still swallow, Mrs. Lin felt hopeful, and fed him another bowl of cold water.


    Second brother was groggy, he drank water when asked to drink, and ate whatever was asked to eat.


    When he was in a daze, he noticed Xiaotuanzi snuggled up beside him, and he gently raised his hand and put his palm on her head: "Why is there no one braid? Wait for the second brother to slow down, and then give Xinbao a tie." stand up."


    Nai Tuanzi responded obediently: "Then get well soon."


    The second elder brother didn''t know whether he answered or not, and fell asleep in a drowsy state.


    Miss Lin watched helplessly, not knowing what was wrong with her, she murmured to Xinbao: "Second brother will be fine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： Xinbao just knows

    Chapter 17 Xinbao Just Knows


    "Of course!" The little milk boy still couldn''t pronounce the words clearly, but he was extremely firm and took it for granted: "Of course the second one will be fine! It will be fine tomorrow!"


    Miss Lin let out a soft breath.


    At night, everyone didn¡¯t feel like eating bamboo rat meat, so they cooked some noodles hastily, and fell asleep after eating.


    Ms. Lin woke up several times throughout the night, fed cold salt water to her second brother, and took Shichangpu again.


    Because the bed hadn''t been set up yet, Xinbao and Mrs. Lin usually slept on the only plank that could be called on the bed at home, but at the moment Tang Erge was ill, so Mrs. Lin put him on the plank, Put the milk dumpling in his arms.


    Xinbao was so worried about her second elder brother that she didn''t sleep well all night until dawn. She lay on his face, looked at his expression, was relieved, turned over and fell into a deep sleep .


    She didn''t notice that, in her mind, the words written on the big stone became fainter and fainter, and finally gradually disappeared.


    Er Tang fell asleep until dawn, and felt a little more relaxed.


    When he opened his eyes in a daze, a crooked little bean sprout flashed across his line of sight, reflecting the sun and being slightly shaken by the breeze.


    The second elder brother slowly opened his eyes wide.


    In fact, he was fine when he went there yesterday, but it was too hot. After running a few places under the sun, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Later, his father saw that his face was not good, so he told him to lie down in the car, but the car There were many things in it, stuffy, and he passed out as he lay down.


    Now it seems that this is over again.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, life at home is finally getting better, he doesn''t want to die at this time, and make everyone in the family feel uncomfortable.


    But even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯re just living your life¡­unless¡­


    Second brother shook his head in his heart.


    It was a bit noisy outside, the things ordered yesterday were delivered one after another, and the voices of Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin talking to others could still be heard.


    Xinbao was nestled in his arms like a little rabbit, with his mouth slightly open, and a little foot still resting on his body, spreading his arms and legs, sleeping soundly.


    The corner of the second elder brother''s mouth was slightly curved, he lowered his head and kissed her tender little face lightly, and slowly raised himself up.


    As soon as he moved, Fourth Brother Tang who was sitting at the door heard it immediately, turned his head to look, gestured to him, stood up and opened the half-covered door, and said in a breathy voice, "Mother! Bro woke up!"


    Ms. Lin walked in quickly, seeing his face, she just smiled, came over and touched his forehead, and said in a breathy voice: "Sure enough, Xinbao is right, I''ll be fine today!"


    She touched the ** dumpling again, and went out to serve a bowl of porridge, "Are you hungry? Have some porridge first."


    A cool aroma hit, Tang Si took a look at the bowl, there were some leaves in the white rice, slightly glowing with a crystal blue color, he had an appetite after seeing it.


    Brother Tang was a little strange, and reached out to pick it up, "Where did you get the mint?"


    Miss Lin pushed his hand away, and fed him a few sips: "It may be a coincidence, Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu went out to wash their faces, and met a piece without thinking."


    Yutang village is full of water and mint, but the village is full of monkey children. As soon as a little sprout sprouts, it is picked up by people, and it is rare to pick it.


    Someone yelled outside, and Mrs. Lin saw that her son was doing well, so she put the bowl into his hand and agreed to go out.


    The second elder brother drank the porridge slowly, and saw the milk dumpling on the couch turning over, and slowly opened his eyes, dazed.


    Seeing that she was awake, the second elder brother smacked his tongue on purpose, and exaggeratedly said: "It smells so good, it smells so good! It will be gone when you get up late!"


    Nai Tuanzi turned over in a daze, her small face was squeezed flat, her eyes were half-closed, her long eyelashes were like butterfly wings, trembling, so cute.


    The second elder brother smiled, and gently touched her lips with a spoon that was stained with porridge: "Little greedy cat, do you want to drink porridge?"


    Xiao Tuanzi smacked his lips, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Didn''t sleep much all night, it was too hard for her three-year-old broken body...


    By the time Xiaotuanzi woke up again, it was already past noon, and the family members had all gone to the new homestead, but the sick second and fourth elder brothers were at home.


    Nai Tuanzi sat up unsteadily with her messy hair on her head. The second elder brother smiled and said, "The little lazy cat finally woke up. I thought you would sleep until tomorrow morning."


    While talking, he stood up and wanted to go out. Brother Tang held him down, and limped out by himself. He brought the warm porridge from the stove and a small plate of shredded meat.


    He looked back and forth: "Xinbao go sit over there, hello fourth brother."


    Nai Duanzi shook his head: "Xinbao sent some to eat."


    While talking, she ran to the water''s edge, washed her little hands, and when she came back, she looked around, moved her exclusive small stool, sat in front of her second brother, and put the bowl on his bent knee, with natural movements Yes, as if it were a table.


    The second elder brother couldn''t help laughing, stretched out his hand to support, Nai Tuanzi took a small spoon, and ate the porridge spoon by spoon, staring at him with a pair of **** eyes.


    Fourth brother Tang saw that she didn''t know how to eat meat, so he simply poured the small dish of meat into her porridge bowl, and said, "Xinbao sees what second brother is doing? Does second brother have flowers on his face?"


    Nai Tuanzi said: "Second brother is sick, Xinbao will cure it!"


    The second elder brother laughed out loud, and was afraid that the porridge bowl would spill, so he simply took it down and held it in his hand: "Xinbao is so powerful?"


    "That''s right!" Fourth Brother Tang remembered, "Second Brother, yesterday''s medicine was really brought by Xinbao."


    He said so and so, Brother Tang was a little strange: "How did Xinbao know?"


    Xinbao stopped and thought for a while, and felt that it would be too difficult to explain clearly, not knowing how long it would take... So she said: "Xinbao doesn''t have many words, why there are several, but Xinbao has a few words. "


    These words were so confusing, Brother Tang frowned: "How did Ke Xinbao know?"


    Xinbao walked all the way to the black, and said firmly: "It''s just a few, just a few at a glance."


    The two brothers frowned and looked at each other helplessly.


    Nai Duanzi, who is not good at lying, buried her face in the porridge bowl, quickly drank up the porridge, even licked the rice grains off the spoon, and then put the bowl into the stove.


    Then she ran out the door.


    The two elder brothers, one sick and the other lame, didn''t get up. They just looked at her from a distance, and saw Nai Tuanzi go to the corner of the yard, dragged the big basket out with both hands, and put her back on her back. The action was very decisive.


    Two people: "..."


    That basket is usually carried by Brother Tang San. Brother Tang San is about the height of an adult and born with great strength. The basket he carries is very big, but Xiaotuanzi is only three years old, a small one, put her in the basket, You can''t see your head while you''re standing.


    Then the two elder brothers looked at Xiao Naituanzi, dragging a big basket taller than her, and walked forward with a serious expression...step...step...but couldn''t move, just like a little turtle.


    Fourth brother Tang burst out laughing and fell down laughing, while going over to stop her: "Xinbao, what are you doing?"


    "Collecting herbs." Nai Tuanzi raised his face and said, "Heal the second brother''s illness, and the fourth brother''s leg."


    Brother Tang was touched at the time: "Thank you my Xinbaoer, but Xinbao is still too young, can I go when I grow up?"


    "Impossible!" Xinbao squeezed his fleshy little fist, feeling that the time was short and the task was heavy, and it was particularly urgent: "Xinbao needs to hurry up! Just fall fast!"


    Second brother''s smile disappeared for a moment.


    He laughed at himself, now even Xiao Douding''s younger sister knows that his time is numbered?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： different heart boss

    Chapter 18 A Different Heart Treasure Boss


    Fourth brother Tang also thought of something, and lowered his eyes.


    Then he bent down gently, and pressed his sister''s little shoulder: "This basket is too big, Xinbao can''t carry it on his back. Brother Si will make another one for you, okay?"


    Nai Tuanzi looked back at the huge basket, and felt that it seemed a bit big. When she saw it, she even raised her head: "Well, that''s great."


    So Brother Tang went out and pulled some thin vines, and slowly weaved the basket, while looking up at the mountain from time to time, guessing when he would be back on May or Six.


    His hands were very skillful, and he quickly wove a small empty top hat, with the original green leaves on the sides, which were upturned green, very beautiful and cute, and he put it on his sister''s head casually.


    Nai Duanzi didn''t expect to have a hat, so she shook her head happily.


    The second elder brother leaned against the door and watched, and suddenly waved: "Xinbao, come here."


    Xinbao held on to the brim of the hat with both hands, and walked slowly over. The second elder brother took the small cloth and tied two small bean sprouts for her, and then brought a needle and thread, and sewed two straps under the hat skillfully. It can be tied around the neck at any time and will not be blown off by the wind.


    The fourth brother Tang over there made a small basket for him. Seeing that it was almost finished, Wuliu hadn''t come back yet, so his movements became even more frustrating.


    Moji finished weaving again, and Wuliu hadn¡¯t come back yet. Fourth brother Tang was about to weave another circle of flowers. Second brother took the basket over and carefully sewed two pieces of cloth on the shoulder strap.


    Switched left and right, raised it up and said, "Try Xinbao."


    Fourth Brother Tang coughed suggestively.


    Xiao Tuanzi ran over excitedly, carrying a small basket on his back.


    It''s very suitable. Xiao Douding is wearing a skirt, a small flower hat, and carrying a small rattan basket, which reveals a kind of cuteness like a little adult.


    Fourth brother Tang''s heart trembled because of the cuteness, he took his sister''s little hand, and kissed her.


    Second brother looked at it seriously: "Hey, we need to adjust here."


    He took the basket down again, cut off another piece of sleeve, doubled it up, and stretched it to the side of the backrest.


    His left and right sleeves were all cut in pieces, but he didn''t care too much. He asked Xiaotuanzi to try it again, and then took it off and stretched it for a few more stitches... Xiaotuanzi didn''t doubt it at all, so he let him sew two stitches on the left and one on the right. Two stitches.


    While he was sewing, he saw two children carrying baskets rushing into the yard like flying, and shouted from afar, "Xinbao! Has Xinbao woke up?"


    The corner of the second elder brother''s mouth was bent, and the basket in his hand was adjusted, and the younger sister carried it on her body.


    On this back, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother immediately said, "Wow! Xinbao is so cute!"


    Didn''t need Xinbao to say it himself, the two monkeys threw the basket and grabbed the younger sister''s little hand one by one, ready to go to the village to show off.


    Xinbao didn''t realize at all that the two older brothers were delaying time, and had no intention of taking the two younger brothers to gather medicine.


    Because in her eyes, the two little brothers are still brats.


    Although she has the body of a small broken car, she has the soul of stars and seas. She is different from ordinary little kids!


    Big Brother Xinbao, who was different, was brought out by the two younger brothers. The twins walked in the village with their heads held high, with "ask me, ask me!" written all over their faces.


    Sure enough, someone laughed and said: "Tang Wu and Tang Liu, why don''t you take your sister out to play?"


    Naituanzi corrected seriously: "It''s to collect medicine."


    The sister-in-law laughed and laughed: "Oh, Xinbao is going to collect medicine!"


    Nai Tuanzi nodded: "Yes!"


    The little girl is very beautiful, with curved eyebrows, big, black and bright eyes, the black eyes are like stars, the huge eyelashes flap like small wings, and she is wearing a small hat. With a small basket and the appearance of a small adult, anyone who sees it can''t help but like it.


    The elder sister-in-law wiped her hands on the apron, squeezed the cheeks of the milk dumpling, took out two jujubes reserved for the younger son, and stuffed them into the pocket of the little dumpling''s chest: "Here, eat it, Ouch, Xinbao is really as beautiful as a fairy boy!"


    Xinbao couldn''t resist the sister-in-law''s enthusiasm, her ears turned red, her belly bulged forward, and she felt the sweet red dates.


    Drool was already flooding quietly, but he still didn''t forget to take a look at Little Fifth Brother.


    The little fifth brother saw his younger sister looking at him, and immediately his elder brother''s sense of responsibility was overwhelming, and he became solemn, imitating the adults: "Xinbao, thank you, Aunt Zhou."


    Nai Tuanzi obediently: "Thank you, Mrs. Zhou."


    "No thanks!" The sister-in-law, who was still a little distressed just now, showed her aunt''s smile on the spot: "This is too obedient, ouch, how can you be so beautiful, my aunt really cares about you, when I grow up, I will be Brother Zhuzi''s daughter-in-law, okay?" OK?"


    Nai Tuanzi didn¡¯t know that the villagers liked to tease dolls like this, so she was frightened, her eyes widened, and she shook her head anxiously: ¡°Xinbao is going to marry Er¡¯s when she grows up.¡±


    The elder sister-in-law clapped her hands and laughed, and the villagers nearby also laughed.


    Along the way, Xinbao''s pockets were full, and everyone seemed to like her very much, only Brother Fifth and Brother Six were very dissatisfied, one on each side of the two, chattering non-stop: "Why do you want to marry the second brother?" Brother, why don''t you marry fifth/sixth brother?"


    "The second brother is already this old, he will be old when Xinbao grows up. Let''s marry the fifth/sixth brother!"


    Xinbao held the jujube in two small hands, gnawing on it, his cheeks swelled up, like a little squirrel.


    The jujube is super fresh and super sweet, she squinted her eyes when she ate it, and gave a perfunctory answer to the nagging of the little brat, the evil boss in her busy schedule: "Because Er''s looks good."


    Yes, she is a loyal face dog, she likes all good-looking people of the same kind, good-looking little brothers and sisters, little brothers and little sisters, whatever.


    The prettier it is, the more she likes it.


    The three little kids rode the smoke back home, and as soon as they entered the door, Brother Fifth and Brother Six complained.


    Second brother frowned as he listened.


    Xiuzhi is a sick and weak young man, leaning against a couch paved with straw, at a young age, his bones are broken, but he is already in every possible way.


    The third brother Hanhan had just taken a cold shower after working all day. Hearing this, he ran over with water beads all over his body, and shook her all the water like a dog who was wronged: "Won''t Xinbao want to marry me when he grows up? I''m strong enough to support Xinbao! Xinbao can eat whatever he wants!"


    Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother: "No, you want to marry me!"


    Seeing that the brothers were about to fight, the super-mature boss Xinbao finally became anxious.


    Her voice was childish, and she made a final decision: "You can''t marry your elder brother! People from your family can''t marry people from your family! How come you don''t even know this!"


    Several brothers: "..."


    Miss Lin fell down laughing, took a handkerchief and wiped the date dregs off her daughter''s face.


    Tang Dalang, who didn''t have the nerve to argue with his younger brothers, but was also very upset, said calmly, "That''s right! You can''t marry your brother! You don''t even know that! Stupid!"


    The third brother Hanhan was still unhappy: "Then why did you say you want to marry the second brother?"


    Naituanzi''s brain short-circuited: "Because...because..."


    Thinking of her second brother, she suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    People in the room were staring at her, and saw that Nai Tuanzi had thought of something, her mouth suddenly shrunk, her eyes turned red, her whole body twitched, and big tears fell down...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Xin Bao falls in love with Daddy

    Chapter 19 Heart Treasure Falls in Love with Daddy


    Scared Tang San quickly coaxed her: "Xinbao stopped crying, it''s all San Ge''s fault."


    Mrs. Lin quickly hugged Nai Tuanzi, and pretended to hit Tang San on the back: "Okay, okay, third brother is bad, let''s ignore third brother, Xinbao doesn''t cry, mother hits him, slap, slap, Snapped!"


    "No one," Nai Tuanzi stretched out his small hand to block it: "Yes, I forgot..."


    She burst into tears, and lay down on Miss Lin''s shoulder with a heartbroken voice, her voice was so loud that she couldn''t believe it: "I forgot to pick the medicine for my second brother!"


    She never imagined that she, a super professional and reliable boss with stars in her heart, would be so addicted to worldly compliments that she would forget about business for a little favor and sweet dates!


    She burst into tears.


    Miss Lin couldn''t hold back after holding back for a long time, and she leaned back and forth with a smile.


    Although I feel distressed, why is Nai Tuanzi''s little expression so funny!


    She laughed so hard that she couldn''t hug her daughter at all.


    Tang Qingshan finally couldn''t hold back and stood up, took the milk dumpling into his arms, and carried them all the way to the outside of the yard.


    There was no one around, and the steel-like father patted her back lightly with his big hands, softened his voice, and comforted her softly: "Xin Baoer, don''t cry, be good, Xin Baoer, don''t cry, it''s okay, it''s okay..." He thought about it seriously Thinking about it, he continued: "Just pick it tomorrow."


    He walked up and down with his daughter in his arms, coaxing her softly and tirelessly.


    In the deep twilight, the candles were lit, a few dogs barking and words mixed with local accents could be faintly heard in the distance, and the breeze at night brought the fragrance of grass and trees. Being hugged by my father''s broad shoulders like this, the deep voice was in my ears Coaxed gently, Xinbao suddenly felt very happy.


    She has longed for the happiness of two lifetimes, and she is by her side right now.


    She stopped crying slowly, rested her head on her father''s shoulder, and hugged him with her little hands: "Go on."


    Tang Qingshan hummed, Xinbao hiccupped and confessed earnestly: "Xinbao... hiccup, Sui Ai Sui Ai picked it up!"


    Father''s arm is stiff.


    Then he held Nai Tuanzi''s head and slowly moved it away. The man with a firm face had gentle eyes and a soft voice: "Jiejie loves Baoer the most."


    Looking like a little girl obviously made the man a little embarrassed. After saying this, he quickly hugged the girl and walked inside, saying in a low voice, "Eat! Xinbao is hungry!"


    Ms. Lin brought up the stewed meat from yesterday, and poured a large pot of multigrain noodles with broth.


    When I was in the old house, the people in the big house couldn¡¯t get enough to eat every day. Here, Mrs. Lin always has enough food no matter how good it is.


    They are all young men, except for the second brother who is sick, there is no one who has a small appetite, and even Xinbao is taken by the brothers. After eating a chopstick noodle, the belly is round.


    Mrs. Lin took out everything in her pocket, put it together with yesterday''s broad beans, washed her face, washed her little feet, and put them next to her second brother, and Xiaotuanzi stretched her legs and kicked her feet to digest food , the second brother stretched out his hand and rubbed her belly.


    In the dark, Mrs. Lin discussed with Tang Qingshan: "I have to buy some clothes. This can''t be saved. In hot weather, everyone has to change."


    Tang Qingshan said: "I don''t know how to buy clothes. If you ask Faner to drive the car tomorrow, you go to the county town and buy all the clothes and bedding for the whole family."


    "It''s okay," Mrs. Lin thought for a while, "I don''t need to drive a car. I will walk, and the clothes will be worn by myself, and they won''t be heavy. Once I buy bedding, it will be several beds. Just ask the shop to deliver it later."


    She paused: "Master, tell me, should we buy an ox cart? It will take at least three to five months to build a house. If you buy this or that, you have to borrow a car every day. Even if the old patriarch doesn''t say anything, we are embarrassed. !"


    Tang Qingshan thought for a while: "Alright, I don''t need to buy it tomorrow, I will buy it in two days."


    Ms. Lin hummed, turned her head and vaguely saw that the little girl was still playing with her feet, she smiled and said, "Does Xinbao want to go to the county to play?"


    Unexpectedly, Nai Tuanzi was as firm as a revolutionary soldier: "Xinbao doesn''t play, Xinbao wants to collect medicine!"


    Second brother moved Xinbao''s little feet away from his face for the third time, and sighed.


    This wooden board is not stable, and the little brat will spin around when he moves, and he has turned around twice.


    Tang Qingshan also saw it, and said: "If Fan''er Chang''er doesn''t go, let''s call a few more people, among other things, make up the bed first, and you can''t always sleep on the floor... In this way, when you buy the bedding, you will have a place to buy it." Let go."


    Brother Tang responded.


    The third brother Hanhan fell asleep as soon as he touched the pillow, and he started snoring a long time ago.


    The first four sons of the Tang family are named Prosperous and Prosperous. The fifth and sixth brothers in the back are Tang Shizhi and Tang Shiyong.


    Everyone gradually quieted down and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Tang Qingshan and his sons went out early in the morning. Mrs. Lin waited for a long time.


    Ms. Lin thinks it¡¯s not easy to go to the city, so how can she not take her little girl?


    The little girl has grown so big that she has never been out of the village!


    Haven¡¯t eaten anything, never seen anything, her daddy asked him to buy some snacks for his daughter, he bought broad beans! He didn''t even think about it, his daughter''s little milk teeth could bite the broad beans!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt sorry for her daughter, so Mrs. Lin simply put a small hat on her daughter, put it in a basket, carried it on her back, and left the village.


    She didn''t notice that the faces of her second and fourth sons turned green when they saw this scene.


    Mrs. Lin also often goes to the county town. She wears bunts similar to men¡¯s, not the skirts that women often wear. When she came back, she had a falling out with the old house. She hasn¡¯t changed her clothes for a few days. She still looks like this, and it¡¯s convenient to walk. .


    Walking all the way to the county seat, the little girl is still sleeping. After buying the bedding, the little girl is still sleeping.


    Walking all the way to a dim sum shop, Mrs. Lin stopped and bought a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, holding it in her hand.


    The next moment, she felt her back move, and then a small hand grabbed her collar, stood up, and let out a "wow".


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing, so she found a step and sat down, took a water bag to feed the milk dumpling, opened the sweet-scented osmanthus cake she just bought, and said with a smile, "Is Xinbao hungry?"


    Nai Tuanzi stood in a big basket higher than her, looked up at her beautiful mother, her eyes were wide open, and she was extremely surprised: "Am I swollen? I''m here all of a sudden?"


    Mrs. Lin smiled and nodded the tip of Nai Tuanzi''s nose: "Mother''s heart treasure, just a word, I planned a thousand ways at night, and I got up early to sell tofu with bang bang''er... Picking herbs one bite at a time, the sun is shining until the little one I can''t afford to fart."


    She lifted the milk dumpling out of the basket like a rabbit, hugged it on her lap, and brought the sweet-scented osmanthus cake to her mouth: "Eat it quickly, after eating, Aniang will show you around."


    As soon as it came out, Nai Duanzi couldn''t even use his eyes.


    She looked around with big eyes, and leaned directly on the sweet-scented osmanthus cake. Ah Wu took a bite, and the sugar scum was all over her face, and even the tip of her nose had a grain.


    Ms. Lin''s heart was melted by the cuteness, and she kissed the tip of her small nose: "Xinbaoer is so cute! Why is Xinbaoer so cute?"


    Nai Duanzi groaned.


    The sweet taste suddenly filled her small mouth, and her eyes narrowed.


    I only ate custard and millet porridge since I was a child... I also ate jujube and noodles yesterday. In my short life, I have only eaten four things in total. I have never eaten such delicious food!


    Although rationality tells her that this is a piece of cake, her whole body, soul, and CPU... only two words are brushed back and forth in the barrage: "It''s delicious, delicious, delicious, delicious, delicious... "


    A strong man passing by caught a glimpse of this candy-faced doll, laughed a few times, and then, by looking at the doll, he took a hard look at the wrong place.


    Seeing the fertile place, he swallowed his saliva, and looked at his face again, the eyes would not turn away at that time.


    Never expected that the Jingchai sarong is so beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： Unsurprised Heart Treasure

    Chapter 20 The heart treasure who is not surprised


    The milk dumplings were immersed in the sweet taste, and they didn''t pay attention to anything.


    Ms. Lin was obsessed with masturbating her baby, but also saw nothing.


    Nai Duanzi ate half of the cake by herself, and Mrs. Lin was afraid that she would hold on, so she wrapped up the remaining half, wiped her little face carefully with a handkerchief, and then carried her around, walking with her Explanation: "This store sells the Four Treasures of the Study. The Four Treasures of the Study are things used by scholars, such as pens, inks, papers and inkstones."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Ms. Lin talked all the way, and when she arrived at the clothing store, she went in and bought a change of clothes for her husband and son. She wanted to buy a small skirt for Xinbao, but Nai Tuanzi shook her head like a rattle.


    She doesn''t want to wear this kind of skirt, the skirt is so long, how can she go up the mountain to collect herbs? It will delay her career!


    Ms. Lin said with a helpless smile: "Then what does Xinbao want to wear?"


    Nai Tuanzi pointed to an adult''s breastplate without hesitation: "This! Prestige!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    The owner of the clothing store smiled and smoothed things over, "The child runs outside every day, and she is afraid of stumbling if she wears a skirt. Why don''t you take a look at us, the slanted jacket and flowery pants, which are cool, flexible and resistant to dirt..."


    Many children in the city like to buy this kind of clothes. The boss saw that she was dressed in ordinary clothes, so he thought that she might not buy it, so he talked about it. I didn''t expect Mrs. Lin to fall in love at first glance. Look at the milk dumpling I liked it too, and bought two sets right away.


    And she is not like ordinary villagers, she buys all her clothes in Dali, and she just wants to wear them for a few more years. The one she bought fits Xiaotuanzi''s stature very well. Carved with jade, the black eyes are as bright as glazed beads.


    Even the owner of the clothing store was cute and gave her a pair of small shoes.


    The shoes are not cheap, Mrs. Lin thanked her repeatedly, the boss smiled and said: "You are welcome, such a beautiful doll, I am happy to wear the shoes I made. If someone asks about wearing them, just mention my shop."


    Mistress Lin agreed with a smile.


    The shoes on Nai Tuanzi''s feet were not ugly, but at that time she was lying on the bed every day, wearing soft-soled kang shoes, and the soles were almost worn out in the past few days, so Mrs. Lin put the new shoes on for her Nai Tuanzi got off the ground by himself and took a few steps on his short legs.


    Miss Lin watched with a smile, while stacking clothes one by one into the basket.


    Watching Nai Tuanzi walking swayingly, Mrs. Lin carried a big basket on one shoulder, bent down and took her little hand: "Don''t be afraid, the road here is flat, walk boldly."


    Just as she was talking, she felt someone approaching from behind. As soon as Ms. Lin instinctively stepped aside, she felt someone rubbing her **** from behind.


    Miss Lin frowned and turned around, only to see a big man with a face full of flesh, smiling lewdly at her.


    Ms. Lin''s face darkened.


    But gritted his teeth, still didn''t do anything, put the basket on his shoulders, squatted down, picked up his daughter, and left.


    The two mothers bought some saponins face cream for food, a large bathtub that can be used by the whole family, and a large wooden basin for the store to send home now.


    The purchase was almost done, Mrs. Lin squatted down and patted the sole of the milk dumpling, and put her into the basket again.


    There was already half a basket of things in the basket, and there were things to step on, and the eyes could be exposed when standing up, but it was so soft that it was a little unstable to step on. Peeping through the cracks in the basket.


    Mrs. Lin bought another rib, tied it with a rope, and carried it in her hand. Then she can have a work dinner... There is a meat dish, and the table is considered decent. Seeing the wine jar next to her, Mrs. Lin hesitated again I asked.


    As soon as she heard that the cheapest turbid wine cost two cents a jar, Mrs. Lin hesitated for a long time, but she was still not willing to buy it, so she said to Nai Tuanzi, "Xinbao, let''s go back?"


    Nau Nuo replied: "Okay!"


    So Miss Lin walked back.


    Nai Duanzi was sitting in the basket, looking for a bigger slit back and forth, looking here and there, enjoying herself very much.


    The small town is very lively and interesting. After leaving the city gate, it suddenly becomes quiet. There are only occasional vegetable farmers pushing their small carts home on the road, but there is a big man with a thick face walking slowly behind.


    The two sides are not close, but there are too few people on the road, which makes this person stand out.


    Nai Tuanzi''s eyes kept bumping into this person, and she was a little scared, so she complained to Mrs. Lin: "Mother, there is a tall black murderer in the back, always looking at Xinbao."


    Ms. Lin laughed out loud, thinking that the use of the three characters "girl" is simply wonderful, isn''t she just a high-profile villain!


    She didn''t look back, and asked her daughter very leisurely: "Really? What color is Gao Heiji wearing?"


    Nai Duanzi laid her face on the slit and looked at it carefully for a long time: "Like... Pippi who ate meat yesterday."


    Ms. Lin understands completely without barriers, "It''s like Pipi of a bamboo rat, it''s dark, isn''t it?"


    "Well," Nai Tuanzi continued to report accurately: "Pipi is tied around the waist, a knife is hung, a paper bag is held in one hand, and a large jar is held in the other."


    Ms. Lin''s voice suddenly became excited: "Xin Baoer, is he really carrying the jar?"


    "That''s right," Nai Tuanzi nodded fiercely in the basket, "Two big jars."


    "Two?" Mrs. Lin became even more excited: "Xin Baoer, take a look again, is there any stickers on the jar?"


    "It''s pasted," Nai Tuanzi said, "It''s pasted on Fang''s red paper, and there are black words on the paper."


    Ms. Lin laughed twice: "Xin Baoer is awesome! You can see it so clearly, it''s a great help to Auntie!"


    Xinbao hid in the basket, grinning with embarrassment.


    Although she is already a mature adult, she is not surprised by favor or humiliation, but she is still very happy to be praised by A Niang.


    So she made persistent efforts and continued to broadcast: "Gao Heiji is still following us!"


    "Gao Hei is laughing fiercely."


    "Mother, he is approaching!" The voice of the mature Xinbao boss changed, and he was a little scared after realizing it: "Mother, let''s run!"


    Ms. Lin responded: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, A Niang is here."


    Xinbao was super nervous, clutching the basket with his little hands, staring at Gao Heiji.


    Under her gaze, Gao Heiji seemed to have noticed the people in the basket. He smiled maliciously, handed the oiled paper bag from one hand to the other, pulled out the dagger at his waist, and touched it with his fingertips. Turned around, and then stabbed at her suddenly.


    Wow, Nai Tuanzi cried on the spot.


    Miss Lin paused.


    Then she took a few steps to the side of the road, put down the basket, lay down beside the basket, and touched the head of ** Tuanzi: "Xinbao is not afraid."


    At the same time, Gao Heiji glanced back and forth.


    He didn''t notice that while he was doing this, the beauty in front of him also made the same movement as him.


    Then both of them showed satisfied smiles.


    Miss Lin touched **Tuanzi''s head again, stood up while walking towards Gao Heiji, and smiled sweetly: "This big brother."


    Gao Heiji, who was about to walk over, was stunned for a moment: "What''s the matter?"


    She said calmly: "I have something to ask for your help."


    Gao Heiji was taken aback for a moment, and then showed a knowing smile. His eyes flicked on her unscrupulously, "Okay, I will definitely help you!"


    He paused in an extremely ambiguous manner, and squeezed Mung Bean''s eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： black eat black or something

    Chapter 21 Black people eat black people


    Miss Lin glanced at the oil-paper bag he was carrying, and found that it seemed to be a pig''s head, which looked quite old.


    So he became more and more amiable: "Why don''t you put your things here first, and put them together with my basket."


    Gao Hei laughed ferociously, and shook his clothes pretending to be chic: "Little lady is really a sensible person."


    He didn''t resist at all, so he put down the wine jar and the meat.


    Ms. Lin touched her daughter''s head again: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao, mother will be back soon!"


    She walked into the woods next to her, and Gao Heiji followed with a grin, and said in a dull tone, "Wait a while? You look down on the master''s ability... ah!"


    He let out an exclamation of unknown meaning, and then there was no sound.


    Nai Duanzi was in a hurry.


    Although her short-circuited little mind still remembers that A Niang has dealt with the old witches, Gao Heiji can beat two old witches!


    Nai Tuanzi searched for the seams of the two baskets one after another, but couldn¡¯t see her mother, so she anxiously held the edges with her small hands, and jumped up, jump, jump...


    With a snap, the whole basket tilted over.


    With a bang, it happened to be placed on two wine jars.


    With a clatter, all the clothes in the basket fell on Nai Tuanzi''s back.


    Nai Duanzi couldn¡¯t even get up, and just maintained a posture of clung to the edge of the basket. The little turtle couldn¡¯t move at all, so he could only hold his head up in vain...Looking around.


    Looked for a long time, but did not see A Niang.


    Instead, under the pine tree not far away, among the dead branches and fallen leaves, a small half of the crimson cover was vaguely exposed, and there was a yellow-white border around the outer edge.


    Nai Tuanzi felt a little familiar, she stared at it for a long while, and then a light lit up on her forehead!


    This is Ganoderma lucidum! Red Ganoderma Wow!


    It can cure the second brother''s illness! Chizhi and Zizhi can cure the second elder brother''s illness, but Chizhi is the best!


    Nai Duanzi was so excited that she babbled and crawled out.


    over there,


    Miss Lin lured the big man into the forest, stretched out her hand, and with lightning speed... snatched the dagger from his waist and put it on his neck.


    Then he kept forcing him to go far, and when he came to a slope, the big man kept begging for mercy, but Mrs. Lin was unmoved, and asked him, "Do you have any money?"


    Dahan: "..."


    Has he been hacked?


    The big man gritted his teeth and took out the money bag, throwing it away.


    But Mrs. Lin didn''t intend to pick it up at all, so she told him, "Jump down!"


    The big man looked down and saw that although the **** was not high, it was really steep, and the bottom was full of rocks. If he jumped down, he would definitely lose his arms and legs.


    The big man said anxiously: "Little lady, it''s because I have blind eyes and misguided thoughts, but don''t go too far! Be a human being and save a thread, so we can meet each other in the future! Otherwise...you won''t be afraid that I will call you brother in the future..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, he suppressed his throat and looked at her, Mung Dou''s eyes were full of threats.


    Miss Lin touched her chin, "You''re right."


    She compared the dagger on the big man''s neck, turned it calmly, and the skin was broken and bleeding.


    The big man was so frightened that his soul flew into the sky, he yelled, he didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, and suddenly jumped into the pit!


    He tripped over a stone halfway, his body bounced up, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    One leg broke after hearing a click. In an instant, his forehead was covered with sweat, but he bit his lip forcefully, not daring to cry out. He raised his blood-red eyes and looked up at the little woman above.


    The little woman looked down at him, still looking delicate and weak, but there was some regret in her eyes: "Really, didn''t you say it''s better to jump? I think it''s better to cut the weeds..."


    The voice was even a little coquettish, as if hesitating to jump down to make up for it.


    The man is actually a ruffian, relying on his size to frighten people, he has never seen such a murderous character, his voice trembled when he was frightened: "Xiangu, spare my life! Fairy, spare my life! It''s my eyes that don''t know Taishan! You Just hold your hand high and let me go as a fart!"


    Miss Lin burst out laughing.


    Then she looked at the dagger in her hand. Seeing that it was tattered and tattered, she probably wouldn''t be able to sell it for much money, so she raised her hand and threw it down. With a loud sound, she chopped open a stone at his feet.


    The man trembled again, closed his eyes suddenly, and screamed in his heart, my life is over!


    But after a while, when I opened my eyes again, the little woman had disappeared.


    It took only half a quarter of an hour for Mrs. Lin to go back and forth. She threw away the purse and kept the money in it in her hand. The total amount was only two taels.


    Ms. Lin clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction, put it in her sleeve pocket, and walked back quickly. When she saw the milk dumpling that had crawled halfway, she was startled: "Xinbao?"


    She quickly jumped over and pulled out the milk dumpling like a carrot.


    Nai Tuanzi still looked at her without blinking.


    Just now, she just saw her coming out of the forest, her steps are chic, her expression is high, her bright almond eyes seem to be shining... No, her whole body seems to be shining, her smile is very relaxed and comfortable, Just like the heroine in the TV series.


    It was not at all the same as that country woman with low eyebrows and pleasing eyes.


    Which aunt is the real aunt?


    She filled her little heart with many, many doubts, and then unexpectedly...frozen, staring at the clear grape eyes, not knowing what to say.


    Ms. Lin was relieved to see that she was not injured, and kissed her with a smile: "Is Xinbao okay?"


    Nai Tuanzi shook his little head, na na asked: "Uncle Gao Hei fierce?"


    Ms. Lin already knew that her daughter was a forgetful girl, so she smiled and replied: "I was beaten up and kicked into the pit."


    "Oh!" Nai Tuanzi nodded and scratched her head, feeling that there was something else.


    Mrs. Lin over there has already started to pack her things. She weighed the oiled paper bag and smelled it again: "It must be five or six catties!"


    She held it up for her daughter to smell: "Is it fragrant?"


    The little face of Nai Tuanzi leaned on it and smelled it, and the little saliva of happiness flowed out at that time: "It smells good."


    Ms. Lin was laughed at by her, so she simply opened the oiled paper bag and brought it to her mouth.


    Ah Wu took a bite of the milk dumpling, and she was full of the meaty aroma. She squinted her eyes when she ate it, and she took a few mouthfuls in a row to get rid of the cravings.


    Mrs. Lin rewrapped the oil paper and tied it tightly, packed her things, looked back and forth to see if there was no one on the road, and reached out to hug her. Nai Tuanzi instinctively opened her arms to hug her, but suddenly saw something in her eyes: "Zhizhi !"


    "Huh?" Mrs. Lin asked, "What squeak?"


    Nai Tuanzi shook her calf, got down from her arms, ran to the bottom of the tree, squatted down to take a closer look, and was immediately pleasantly surprised, and said to her with bright eyes: "Zi Ningzhi! Er''s medicine!"


    "What?" Mrs. Lin was taken aback: "Really? Is this red ganoderma?"


    She squatted down and took a closer look: "How did Xinbao know?"


    Nai Tuanzi offered a big trick of cheating: "Xinbao is just a few! Xinbao is just a few!"


    Miss Lin frowned, turned her head to look at her, Nai Tuanzi felt guilty after being stared at by her, blinked her big eyes, raised her small hands, and patted her head: "Xinbao is so smart."


    She looked at her with wide eyes.


    Crazy hint.jpg


    Ms. Lin was so cute by the little girl, she smiled and patted her little head: "Yes, mother''s Xinbaoer, the smartest!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： bulldog tears

    Chapter 22 Bulldog Tears


    Miss Lin looked at the ganoderma lucidum, one big and one young, "Anyway, it doesn''t look like a mushroom, let''s get it back first!"


    So the two mothers carefully dug out the red ganoderma lucidum with the soil, hid it under the basket, put clothes on top of it, and then Mrs. Lin carried the basket on her back, then carried the wine jar, and put the pig''s head meat and her I bought spare ribs and left one hand free to hug my daughter.


    Nai Tuanzi looked up at her with his little head up, and said very considerately: "Send Xinbao a few times."


    "It''s okay, Auntie can hold it easily," Mrs. Lin stretched out her arms to hug her with a smile, and the milk dumpling shook her head, so Mrs. Lin smiled and handed the pig''s head to her: "Then Xinbao will help Auntie carry this, and then Auntie hug Xinbao again, okay?"


    The milk dumpling puffed up its small meaty cheeks.


    She is no longer a one or two-year-old child, so she won''t be fooled by such a trick!


    So she took the pig''s head, put it on the ground, and reached out to pick up the wine jar.


    Miss Lin, who couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do, obediently put the wine jar on the ground, and put the ribs on the ground. Nai Tuanzi looked at A Niang''s empty hands, raised her face in satisfaction, and opened her small arms: " hug."


    Miss Lin looked at the things on the ground, dumbfounded.


    She pressed Xiaotuanzi with one hand, let her put her face on her shoulder, then leaned slightly, hooked two hooks three times, picked up the thing, and ran forward quickly: "Let''s go!"


    She was light and fast walking down the mountain road, then she glanced at the dirt road, and her steps suddenly slowed down.


    Nai Tuanzi tilted her head and asked her, "Is Aunt tired?"


    Ms. Lin''s voice was weak and her steps were faltering: "Aniang is not tired, let''s go to the tree in front and rest for a while, okay?"


    Nai Tuanzi was about to nod, when a voice came from behind: "Sister Xiaolin, sister-in-law Xiaolin!"


    A sister-in-law quickly rushed up: "Hey, sister-in-law Xiaolin, why did you buy these old things, hurry up, put them on my shoulder, and I will carry them for you!"


    The habit of the clan, the same generation is used to calling each other "brother" and "sister-in-law". If you are younger than you, add a small word in front.


    This elder sister-in-law looked forty or fifty years old, her face was black and red, but she was walking like flying. Mrs. Lin was not polite, and said repeatedly: "Sister-in-law Gao, I am lucky to meet you, I am almost exhausted."


    Huh? ?


    Nai Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide, looking at his mother who was walking like flying just now, his little head was full of doubts.


    The two exchanged pleasantries, and put the things on the sister-in-law''s pick. The sister-in-law was carrying two big baskets, shaking them, and said, "Why did you buy these old things? It must cost a lot of money."


    Ms. Lin hugged the milk dumpling, and sighed as she walked: "The children are suffering badly, and I feel ruthless in my heart. Whatever I say, I will tell them to eat everything they haven''t eaten in the past few years."


    Mrs. Gao immediately understood and empathized with her: "Oh, yes! Our sisters said in private that the old lady Liu is really not a thing... pampering that Tang Sanshui blindly, what good can be pampered, I heard Aunt Hu said..."


    She moved closer to her and started whispering.


    These days, the old house is like flying dogs.


    Tang Sanshui is a guy who won''t help when the oil bottle is upside down. He can''t do anything. He eats first, and he can''t miss a meal. He was raised by the big house before, and the two of them just waited to eat, so they couldn''t eat well. Noisy and noisy, slapping his thigh and cursing the street, Tang Qingshan risked his life to make money again, very comfortable.


    Now that the trouble is like this, Tang Sanshui complains about his mother all day long, thinks her mother is unloving, and drives away the eldest son... It seems that he himself is innocent and innocent, and has never done anything.


    All the work in the family fell to Xiao Liu, who had never done any heavy work since Tang Erhe went out. She had to stand by the fence and cry for a while after washing clothes. The village just watched Western scenery. Same.


    It was a whisper, but in fact Mrs. Gao''s voice was like a bell, "I didn''t realize before that this little Liu can put on such a show. I went there once and asked her what was wrong, and she just wiped away her tears and said ''It''s okay, I just washed two basins of clothes and came out to get some air.''"


    Sister-in-law Gao imitated Xiao Liu''s pretending to be strong and smiled, and her pitiful tone made Mrs. Lin burst out laughing.


    Sister-in-law Gao continued: "I''m just wondering, it''s okay, why do you have to cry on the side of the road? Can''t you cry inside the house? Besides, I''m such a big person that you can''t see, and I have to walk to your feet I only pretended to see it before, and wiped away my tears, tsk tsk! That day, I went up the tree to pick pears for our ingots, and I watched her from afar. I found out that no one came to her, her tears, I''m not willing to fall down! I''m afraid no one will see the throw..."


    She shook her head: "Don''t you just want people to call her mother-in-law mean? If you don''t say it yourself, let others be a bad person for her. It''s like no one can see it... She doesn''t even think about it. Whose daughter-in-law is in the village?" Isn''t she busy from morning to night, she just washes the clothes of three people, just like peeling her skin with cramps, before, you are so delicate and cute, after a busy day, you have to wash the whole family''s clothes when you come back The clothes are not neat!"


    Ms. Lin froze in a subtle way.


    Then she sighed: "Who is not tired, let''s endure it!"


    "That''s right!" Sister-in-law Gao patted her thigh, "I get up every day before Yinzheng (4 o''clock), catch the first batch of vegetable sellers in the morning market, and have to serve a large family when I come back. I haven''t cried yet!"


    Sister-in-law Gao''s house is diagonally opposite to the Tang family''s old house. Her husband has been working outside for many years. Her father-in-law, mother-in-law, two sons and a younger uncle are all her work. She is really capable when she is in the field and at home. She has a relationship with Mrs. Lin Also get close.


    The only thing that Mrs. Lin is better than her is that she doesn''t have to do the work in the field.


    The two chatted all the way back.


    Passing by the gate of the old house, I saw Mrs. Liu standing by the fence, her eyes were empty, and she was about to cry.


    But to be honest, for a beautiful and slender woman like Mrs. Lin, it is more seductive to shed a tear. Xiao Liu and Mrs. Liu look like women with big bones and tall stature. Although they are not ugly, But it still makes people feel... bulldog tears.


    When she saw Mrs. Lin at the first sight, she felt as if she saw her lover, her eyes lit up, and when she came up to her, she shed tears before saying a word: "Sister-in-law, I..."


    Ms. Lin ignored her, and her smile didn''t change. She just walked over while talking with Sister Gao.


    Xiao Liu immediately covered her mouth and whimpered.


    While sobbing, he cried: "Sister-in-law! Sister-in-law! Sister-in-law, I was wrong..."


    As they walked away, she couldn''t help amplifying her voice again and again, but Mrs. Lin didn''t turn her head. Only the milk dumpling lying on her shoulder looked at her curiously with a pair of black eyes.


    She called again: "Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    Nai Duanzi immediately hid her face in A Niang''s arms, Xiao Liu became anxious, and lost her voice: "Xinbao!"


    Her voice was shrill, like the heroine of a TV series shouting: "Keep people under the knife!"


    Mrs. Liu heard it, and rushed out aggressively, and said: "Which little **** came out? See if I don''t give his ears to..."


    She suddenly paused.


    Seeing Mrs. Lin''s back, her joints ached, her face showed an uncontrollable terrified expression, and she took two steps back!


    Little Liu looked at her in surprise.


    Mrs. Liu immediately felt that she had lost face, and her backhand was a big slap on the face of little Liu: "Howling! What kind of sister-in-law are you after breaking up the relationship! If you want to go up, people will not recognize you! You are not familiar with it! "


    She was cursing with her eyes fixed, when Tang Sanshui''s voice sounded from inside the room, "Mother!"


    He came out quickly, surprised and delighted, and couldn''t wait: "Mother! Is the sister-in-law back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： shameless bitch

    Chapter 23 Shameless bitch


    Grandma Liu put away her ferocious expression, and turned a smiling face: "Sanshui''er, there is wind outside, what are you doing out there, be careful of the wind blowing, you are about to get seriously ill again."


    Tang Sanshui didn''t have time to talk to her at all.


    When he saw that there was no Lady Lin outside, he frowned.


    Then he leaned on the fence and went out, angrily: "Why didn''t you hold her back? She came back so easily, and you told her to go away!"


    Mrs. Liu...she really dare not, and she can''t hold back!


    Tang Sanshui saw that there were many people around, standing in their respective courtyards to watch the excitement, and couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    He immediately turned around and reprimanded his mother righteously: "Brother and sister-in-law are already filial enough! Aunt, you have to be satisfied too! After so long, you should calm down! You are an elder, you can''t Take it easy, let the eldest brother and sister-in-law go home quickly, they didn''t bring anything, and they don''t know what kind of life they lived outside, I was so worried that I couldn''t sleep..."


    He caressed his chest, frowned, his expression and movements were all in place.


    But the villagers who watched from far and near were in a different mood, exchanging looks with each other.


    The next door Mrs. Hu, moved a small stool and sat on the side of the fence, picked vegetables, listened, and laughed twice.


    Listening to the news here these two days has become her source of happiness. Others don''t want to offend others, and she doesn''t care if she sees through it or not. She is happy if she can make Mrs. Liu feel uncomfortable!


    "Ouch~yo~yo~" She turned three corners in one sentence: "Don''t cry like a cat, no one can see it when you are so sweet! The woman who is going out is not so old or not. It¡¯s good that Tang Qingshan is away from you! First dig up the Tai Sui, and divide it up to two hundred taels! Then grab the bamboo rat and sell it for dozens of taels of silver. It¡¯s time to build a big house, let¡¯s not mention how moist it is! Are you worried? You are worried that you will not be able to take advantage of others, and you will not be able to survive as a waste!"


    Granny Liu jumped up at that moment: "Hu Dafen! Your son is a waste! See if I don''t tear your mouth!"


    Mrs. Hu was afraid that she would not make trouble, so she put a fork on her waist and stood up: "Tear it up! Tear it up! You shameless bitch, you are so **** shameless, you still have the face Playing wild in the territory of our old Tang family! If I were you, I would have been bumped to death! How can I still be alive! If you dare to touch my finger, I will immediately ask the old patriarch to drive you out! Don¡¯t stand dirty, our old The land of the Tang family!"


    Mrs. Liu was panting with anger, and Mrs. Hu was extremely proud: "I''m fine, I still have two sons, what do you have? A soft-legged shrimp that rots and paralyzes on the bed every day?"


    She clapped her hands together: "Hahaha! I''m so laughable!"


    The person next to him couldn''t help laughing.


    Someone pointed out: "The family is all the same way, and everyone is worthless, so they will use Joe as a demon and bully the big house."


    "That''s right, now that no one is asking them to bully them, they have exposed their black hearts."


    Mrs. Liu trembled angrily, and muttered a few words bitterly, but she still didn''t dare to say more.


    The more they are the kind of people who like to bully the weak unscrupulously, they are actually the most afraid of power. When they really can''t afford to offend them, they are faster than anyone else, and their knees are more standard than anyone else.


    Grandma Hu put her hips on her hips, feeling refreshed.


    The two families are neighbors, she and Mrs. Liu will not deal with each other when they are young, but Mrs. Hu was not an opponent before, once Mrs. Liu brought up the matter of Tang Qingshan building the ancestral hall, if she scolds again, it will make people poke the spine, no matter how aggrieved she has to bear it .


    But now...she is an old woman who has been divorced and expelled from her family. Opening her mouth is a complete victory. She feels at ease and can eat half a bowl of rice!


    Tang Qingshan also blushed and blushed, gritted his teeth and coughed twice. Granny Liu finally found the steps, quickly supported him, and helped him inside.


    Xiao Liu touched the swollen half of her cheek, met the proud eyes of Mrs. Hu, quickly turned her eyes away, and followed in.


    And Miss Lin''s side.


    Because there were a lot of things, Mrs. Gao sent her back directly.


    As a result, halfway there, I saw a person squatting under a tree by the side of the road. When I saw them, I stood up and shouted: "Xinbao! Xinbao, you are back!"


    Naituanzi turned around when she heard the sound, and also called out: "Three''s!"


    Then she struggled to get off the ground and ran towards him, the third brother also ran down, picked up his younger sister, hugged her into his arms and kissed her, then happily raised her up and turned around a few times, threw it twice, Another kiss.


    Nai Tuanzi laughed so hard that Xiaobai Fang burst out laughing.


    As a human cub, being held by his big brother''s warm hands, hugged and held high, throwing and circling, is really super super happy!


    The two brothers and sisters seemed to have not seen each other for many years, and they hugged and made out for a long time.


    Miss Lin laughed as she watched, and when they finished, she said: "Chang''er, I have accepted your Aunt Gao''s pick, and we will go home."


    At the same time, he said to Mrs. Gao: "Sister-in-law, I will send you home in a while."


    Sister-in-law Gao responded, "Okay!"


    Brother Tang San was reluctant to let go of his sister, so he hugged his sister with one hand, took the pick with the other, and put it on his shoulder.


    Turning her head to ask her sister: "Xin Baoer, is it fun to go to the county seat?"


    "It''s fun, there are a lot of people!" Nai Tuanzi nodded straight, putting his arms around the third brother''s neck: "Xinbao ate the cake, it was sweet and delicious."


    As he spoke, his saliva flowed down.


    Brother Xinbao didn''t expect that he would be so embarrassing, so he quickly covered it with his small hands, blinked his **** eyes, and peeped to see if his brother saw it.


    Give the third brother to Meng, and leaned over to kiss the bean dimple on the back of her hand: "It''s so delicious, what else did you eat?"


    Naituanzi¡¯s voice came from under his hand: ¡°I also ate meat, it¡¯s delicious too!¡±


    She worriedly added a small hand.


    Ms. Lin was listening, seeing that her daughter really only wanted to eat, she was immediately relieved.


    Going home, I saw a bed not far from the house, still lying on the bed. Mrs. Lin took a few glances from a distance, and then asked her son after entering the door: "Have you brought the bathtub yet?"


    "Here they are," the second elder brother came out and said, "The tub and some wooden basins are all here, and I have cleaned them all."


    Mrs. Lin hummed, unloaded the basket and the pick, went to the stove, cut a small piece of pork head, put it in a bowl, and prepared to give it to Mrs. Gao, while asking her son to send the pick back, she yelled twice. , Brother Tang San pretended not to hear, and hugged his sister in circles.


    Ms. Lin saw that the two brothers and sisters were not alike, so she simply picked them up and sent them back.


    Nai Tuanzi and the third elder brother were talking head-to-head. Seeing the second elder brother laughing next to him, Nai Tuanzi immediately remembered: "Second one, Xinbao helped you gather the medicine!"


    Second elder brother smiled and said, "Really? Did Xinbao help elder brother pick some medicine?"


    Nai Duanzi said proudly: "Chi Ningzhi!"


    Second brother was startled slightly.


    His illness was actually caused by being poisoned at the earliest, but now, it is both sick and poisonous, and the combination of the two makes it extremely difficult to cure.


    The village doctor and doctors from other places have all been diagnosed. The most difficult thing here is to blindly use the main medicine. It is to get good fresh ganoderma. But in their small county, it is very difficult to buy good ganoderma. Where can I find fresh ganoderma? , Dad went to several places for this, but found nothing.


    He thought that Mrs. Lin might have told her, and didn''t pay much attention to it. He thought it was probably a mushroom or something, so he smiled and said, "Xinbao is so powerful! Where is it?"


    Nai Tuanzi searched back and forth, found the big bamboo basket, and ran over immediately, standing on tiptoe, holding the side of the basket with both hands, trying to pull the basket over.


    The second elder brother laughed when he saw it, walked over and said with a smile, "Is it in the basket?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Ganoderma lucidum is not good

    Chapter 24 Ganoderma lucidum is not good


    As he said that, the second elder brother bent down, took out the clothes, and put them on his arms one by one. Who knew that at the back, he saw two bright red Ganoderma lucidum hidden at the bottom of the basket, with soil on them. , very lively.


    The second brother froze suddenly.


    He has read the book, and also asked the pharmacy. This thing is exactly the same as what the pharmacy said...! And it is red ganoderma which is more symptomatic than purple ganoderma!


    He couldn''t believe it.


    After a long while, he tremblingly said: "Xinbao, where did this come from?"


    Nai Duanzi raised his face: "Xin Bao picked it!"


    The second elder brother asked: "Where did you pick it?"


    Nai Duanzi answered every question, sonorously: "Plucked from under the tree!"


    Second brother: "..."


    The second elder brother helped his forehead.


    Mrs. Lin came back quickly from outside, and when she saw them all gathered around the Ganoderma lucidum, Gordon gave a cry in her heart.


    She didn''t want to hide it, it was the second elder brother''s illness, which had been going on for a long time, and no one had ever seen the real Ganoderma lucidum.


    But now that she has seen it, she hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile: "Xinbao picked two big mushrooms by the side of the road and insisted on bringing them back to Second Brother. I just wanted to ask someone if I could eat them!"


    Brother Tang has a crystal heart and glass stomach, and he can tell what his mother is thinking when he hears it, so he couldn''t help laughing: "Mother, don''t worry, show it to Old Uncle Ye, let me see, this is Ganoderma lucidum, red Ganoderma lucidum .¡±


    Mistress Lin was slightly taken aback.


    She watched her son open his mouth, and for a moment she didn''t know what to say, and then she took the basket in one hand, forgot to take it out, and rushed to the village doctor''s house as if flying.


    Tang Laoye''s family was having lunch, Mrs. Lin didn''t care about the politeness, and said as soon as she entered the door: "Old Uncle Ye, we only picked this. Let''s see, is this the red ganoderma you mentioned?"


    "Red Ganoderma lucidum?" Tang Laoye glanced at her helplessly, shook his head, and couldn''t bear to hit her, "Ganoderma lucidum is a rare thing in the first place, and the land and the weather here don''t grow this kind of thing much. Even if it is long, I don¡¯t know where it is in a deep mountain and old forest..."


    Ms. Lin was in a hurry, and she ran up to his face with a basket. Tang Laoye took a subconscious look, and stood up abruptly, almost turning over the table.


    Aunt Zhao quickly pressed the table: "Why are you so surprised!"


    Tang Laoye no longer cared about her, he stepped forward, his face was almost buried in the basket, but he didn''t dare to touch it: "Yes! Yes! It''s really red ganoderma! Such a big red ganoderma! This fresh I''ve never heard of it! Where did you pick it up!?"


    Ms. Lin cried with joy at the time: "It''s really the red ganoderma? Then, can my Rong''er be saved?"


    "Yes! There is help!" Tang Laoye was also very excited: "With this main medicine, I will definitely be able to cure your Erlang!"


    Over there.


    Widow Chen Pingpingtingting came over, carrying an earthen pot, and said: "Brother Qingshan, Brother Shitou, Brother Changsheng...I''ve been working all morning, so I''m thirsty. I cooked some porridge here, let''s fill my stomach first."


    This morning, she came over twice, delivering tea and porridge.


    Several men were winking at each other. These men were all familiar with Tang Qingshan. The youngest was in his twenties, and none of them had a wife. So it was no need to guess who she was after.


    Someone laughed and said, "Sister-in-law, is this doing a good deed? Why don''t you go to the village to give porridge?"


    "That''s right, it''s early noon, if you want to buy a meal, it will save you the trouble of Brother Qingshan! It''s nothing to ask for porridge."


    Widow Chen blushed and explained palely: "I accidentally overdid it. I thought there were too many people here, so don''t waste money..." while looking at Tang Qingshan.


    A group of peasant men are even more joking.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t look at her at all, he straightened up with a frown, and glanced at the door of his house.


    He invited seven or eight people to come to work. They just saw Mrs. Lin coming back, and it was getting late, but they never came to greet them for dinner.


    Tang Qingshan said: "I didn''t notice that it''s getting late, Uncle Duanwu, and the old brothers, take a rest. I''ll go back and make arrangements. Let''s prepare for dinner."


    A few people laughed and said, "Don''t be in a hurry to eat, just finish what you have at hand."


    But they also stopped one after another.


    Tang Qingshan walked home.


    Miscellaneous grains are steamed in the morning, and all the people who come and go are relatives. This kind of helping work, no matter how full you are, just stew a pot of vegetables and make some soup, which is considered a meal.


    As soon as Tang Qingshan entered the house, he could smell the stew, but several sons, including a small dumpling, were all stuck in the courtyard, talking in a circle.


    Tang Qingshan frowned and said, "Fan''er?"


    But Brother Tang didn''t hear it at all, and Tang Qingshan raised his voice again: "Fan''er?"


    Brother Tang heard it now, turned around and said, "Father?"


    Nai Tuanzi also heard it, and said, "Go!"


    Tang Qingshan agreed to his daughter first, and then turned to his eldest son: "What time is it, why don''t you hurry up and make a meal!"


    "Oh!" Brother Tang heard it, and said anxiously: "I''ve finished everything, so I''ll take it here."


    He went to the kitchen. He had bad legs and was in a hurry. After taking a few steps, he tripped and jumped forward.


    Tang Qingshan was taken aback, and when he hurried to pick him up, he was grabbed by Brother Tang, and Tang Qingshan reprimanded him with a dark face: "What are you doing, you are so hairy!"


    Brother Tang San was still excited, he opened his mouth and said, "Father! Xinbao picked the Ganoderma lucidum! Aniang took it to the village doctor!"


    Tang Qingshan was taken aback: "Ganoderma lucidum??"


    "Yes," Brother Tang said, "Red Ganoderma lucidum."


    Tang Qingshan couldn''t care about the meal for a while, and said: "I''ll go and see!"


    He walked out of the courtyard and ran to the village doctor''s house.


    The working people put water on each of them, and were about to come down to eat, but they saw him running away, and they were stunned, "Brother Qingshan, what''s wrong?"


    Tang Duanwu said: "Run in such a hurry, maybe something happened, go down and ask!"


    A few people ran down.


    After a while, the village doctor came back with Tang Qingshan and his wife. At the same time, they also knew about the red ganoderma.


    It was meal time, many people came out with their bowls and gathered at the door of Tang''s house, waiting to hear something new, and the few workers were not in a hurry to eat, they all gathered together to listen.


    Mrs. Lin had already recovered, and said with a smile: "It''s really Qiao Zong''er. It''s on the side of the road. I put the treasure in the basket, and she saw it at a glance, and pointed it out to me. I dug it back, I didn''t expect it, it really is!"


    This has been said several times like a car grunting, and every time I hear it, everyone still can''t help but say "wow".


    Many people also asked about milk dumplings.


    Nai Tuanzi was used to being surrounded by many people asking questions, so she didn''t panic at all, so she said in a childlike voice, "Aniang carried Xinbao on her back, and Aniang beat Gao Heiji, Xinbao couldn''t see it in the basket. Xinbao is afraid, so she jumps, jumps..."


    She raised her small arms in Tang San''s arms, made a gesture of jumping, puffed up her face and worked very hard: "The basket fell down, and Xinbao saw it when he looked at it."


    Everyone burst into wow again, tears of envy flowed from the corners of their mouths.


    Gao Hei is fierce, everyone thought it was a child''s talk, but Widow Chen couldn''t help but said: "Xinbao, what is Gao Hei fierce? Is this a person? Why did Madam beat her up?"


    Her eyes were full of ill intentions, obviously alluding to Mrs. Lin''s private meeting with others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： so many secrets

    Chapter 25 The Secret of So Many People


    Nai Tuanzi didn''t hear what she meant, and was about to nod, when she felt that the second brother was behind and pinched her.


    She couldn''t figure it out for a while, so she asked Nuo Nuo, "What''s so dark and fierce?"


    The little milk baby looked innocent and ignorant.


    Widow Chen couldn''t help but choked.


    Ms. Lin said indifferently: "I''m going to have a urination, so I teased Xinbao to say that I''m going to beat a big bear. Why do you say a name like a person? Is it someone you know?"


    Widow Chen said anxiously: "I may have misheard."


    Everyone couldn''t help but exchanged glances with each other.


    Actually, Widow Chen''s previous performance was not bad. Many people believed her, thinking that she wanted to guard her son and never marry again.


    But these two days, she was really in a hurry.


    Now the Tang family is the focus of the news. To put it bluntly, if you wake up at night to pee, you have to look over here. She hangs around here every day, so who can''t see it?


    Besides, the few men working today all have wives. She came over with an earthen pot, chatted and laughed with these people, and pretended to be a fairy with a blushing face. Whose wife would not be bothered by it ?


    Immediately, a sister-in-law said: "Sister-in-law Chen, what''s the matter these days, you''re always thinking about this, thinking about that, can you listen to what a baby says?"


    "That''s right, with these people, why did you hear it wrong? Do you think too much at night and can''t sleep well?"


    Many people laughed out loud.


    Widow Chen was so crowded that she couldn''t stand anymore, she lowered her head and said, "I''m going back first, I''m afraid I''m in a hurry to lock the lock!" She turned her head and left.


    Miss Lin sneered in her heart.


    This Widow Chen looks honest and cowardly. What she can do and what she says is disgusting. If she can''t explain clearly, the **** pot will be put on her head!


    She walked to the door and made a gesture to say goodbye.


    Turning around, everyone was laughing and laughing around the milk dumpling. No one noticed her. She picked up a small stone with her toe and kicked it out quickly!


    Widow Chen was running forward in a panic when she felt a pain in her heel. She yelled out and fell straight out.


    Not far away, everyone turned their heads after hearing the sound.


    Someone asked in surprise: "What''s wrong? You''re such an adult, how can you still fall?"


    Another human said: "Is there a ghost chasing her behind, running so fast?"


    "There is no ghost behind, the ghost is in my heart!"


    Several people laughed.


    There was also a soft-hearted woman who went to help her, but as soon as she got up, the woman screamed and retched twice, then let her go and ran to the side to retch.


    Everyone saw it...and retched.


    It turned out that she fell onto a pile of shit, so she couldn''t die.


    There are shameless monkey children everywhere in the village, and they are stretched everywhere. You have to watch them when you walk. This child probably eats too much wild vegetables. Widow Chen''s face is full of green teeth. Damn, it''s disgusting to death.


    Even Mrs. Lin was shocked, and couldn''t help retching twice. She just wanted her to fall, but she really didn''t want her to eat shit!


    Originally, although Widow Chen was not young, she still had a bit of beauty, but now... I am afraid that those present will never forget this scene.


    The scene fell silent.


    Widow Chen also came back to her senses, suddenly let out a howl, covered her face and ran away.


    Everyone has different moods.


    Ms. Lin regained her composure, and hurriedly greeted people: "Look at me, it''s already this hour, are you all hungry? Sit down quickly, Old Uncle Ye is also sitting! I''ll serve everyone food."


    She was a generous person, and when she was in a good mood, she cut the pig''s head in half, and brought out all the vegetables and porridge that Fourth Brother Tang had stewed.


    Originally, everyone was a little bit unappetizing after seeing the scene just now, but when they saw this meat, their saliva came out.


    Even during Chinese New Year, the family would not be willing to send out meat like this.


    A villager with a bowl came over with the cheek to grab two pieces of meat, laughed and ran away, even Old Uncle Ye teased her: "You''re from the Qingshan family, are you so good!"


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "I''m happy today!"


    She hugged her daughter and kissed her: "Xin Baoer is really my little lucky star!"


    The excitement was almost over, and everyone gradually dispersed, and couldn''t help but comment as they walked: "Xinbao, this child, is really blessed. Tell me, there is Tai Sui in front, and Bamboo Rat in the back. Now, even Purple Ganoderma lucidum made her see it."


    A chubby sister-in-law said: "I''m afraid I didn''t say that on purpose. Before, Mrs. Liu always said that the girl is a broom star. With such a name, how can she get married when she grows up? Why don''t you explain it quickly."


    The person who spoke patted his thigh, "Old sister-in-law, why are you so brainless, no matter who saw these things, isn''t this a great blessing? What is a series of great blessings as soon as the eldest family of the Tang family leaves the Tang family, this broom star Who is it, do you even need to think about it!"


    "That''s right!" The fat sister-in-law was startled: "The more I think about it, the more this is happening!"


    Such conversations are happening everywhere.


    Ms. Lin brought out all the meals, and carried her daughter into the house.


    Several sons are also sitting, waiting for her to eat.


    Anyway, it was picked up for nothing, and Mrs. Lin didn''t feel sorry for it. There was also a plate of meat in the room. Everyone was in a good mood, and they ate up the whole meal.


    After eating, Mrs. Lin took out a small bag of dried plums and teased the little girl: "Do you want to eat Xinbao?"


    The round milk dumpling with a full belly blinked, and nodded honestly: "I want to eat."


    Mrs. Lin carried her daughter to the corner of the room, gave her a dried plum, and bit her ear, "Xinbao, don''t say that Gao Hei is fierce, okay? We picked the ganoderma lucidum on the way home. Don''t mention Gao Hei." Hell."


    Nai Duanzi was puzzled: "Why?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "Because A Niang knows kung fu, this is a secret between A Niang and Xinbao, no one else knows..." She thought for a while, and added: "It''s A Niang and the eldest brother, the second brother, the fourth brother. The secret between Brother and Xinbao cannot be told to others."


    Is it the secret of so many people? ?


    Nai Duanzi shook her little finger seriously: "..."


    Don''t tell Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother, she understands, because they are brats.


    She also understands if she doesn''t tell the third brother, because the third brother is indeed a tough guy.


    However, Nai Tuanzi asked, "Why can''t you tell Daddy?"


    Looking at Nai Tuanzi''s black and white eyes, Lin Niangzi coughed in embarrassment: "Because, because..."


    She leaned over and bit her ear again: "Because Dad doesn''t like mother wielding knives and guns. If Dad finds out, Dad will drive us all out of the house. Then we will have nothing to eat and no place to live. It will be very miserable."


    "No!" Nai Tuanzi was not led by the nose at all, and shook his head: "No, Xinbao will take care of my mother! It won''t be miserable!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    Second brother came over: "Aniang, go and do your work, I''ll tell Xinbao."


    Ms. Lin stood up. She was still very relieved about her second son, so she went out directly.


    The second elder brother held Nai Tuanzi in his arms, and said to her: "Xinbao is a child, and children cannot tell lies, so Xinbao doesn''t need to know what to say and what not to say. From now on, adults can just let adults say these things. "


    But Nai Tuanzi still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°But Daddy is a good person, why can¡¯t you tell Daddy the secret?¡±


    The second elder brother raised his forehead, then he clapped his hands in surprise, and quickly changed the subject: "Ah! Xinbao will call you Daddy! Xinbao will call you brother!"


    Milk dumpling: "..."


    I don¡¯t know if it should match his performance...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： Xinbao and Daddys Secret

    Chapter 26 Xinbao and Daddy''s Secret


    The little milk baby was stunned, with shaggy hair, pouty cheeks, and a little bit of vegetable juice on the corner of his mouth, but he frowned and looked serious. The second brother was so cute that he hugged his sister and kissed him several times.


    Milk dumpling: "..."


    well!


    Deeply depressed.


    Long cutie is such an annoyance, my brother can''t be relied on, and she has to deal with major issues. It''s a pity that she is dragging the broken car and supporting a clear sky for this family.


    So she began to think hard.


    She was tired all morning, thinking, thinking, her eyelids slowly glued together, her small body slowly leaned back, and fell into the arms of her second brother.


    Second brother hugged her, rubbing his chin against her soft hair, the itchy touch made his heart feel soft.


    He was out of his mind for a while, only to realize that she hadn''t spoken the whole time, and he called, "Xinbao?"


    Nai Duanzi still had no sound.


    The second elder brother looked down and saw that Nai Tuanzi had fallen asleep with dried plums in his mouth, and a little saliva flowed from his mouth, wet his front.


    The second elder brother couldn''t laugh or cry. He stood up, carried Naituanzi to the newly made couch with difficulty, pulled out the plum from her mouth, wiped off the saliva on the little face, and the little Naituanzi snored happily... I fell asleep until the sun was setting.


    When she woke up, everything had already been done, and there was no one waiting for her.


    The village doctor has already given the pulse of the second elder brother, and said that he will start treating him from tomorrow. There are patent medicines and decoctions.


    Because they ate a large piece of meat, the workers in the afternoon worked very hard. When the sun set, all eight couches were finished.


    According to the rules of the village, for this kind of help, there is no food at night, so Mrs. Lin went to the village to buy a few bamboo tubes, and each person gave two taels of wine.


    After everyone left, Mrs. Lin cut some spare ribs and boiled a pot of vegetables. After everyone had a quick meal, Mrs. Lin was busy laying bedding for several couches.


    Now the doors and windows on both sides are installed, Big Brother Tang and the twins are in the east wing, Tang San and Fourth Brother Tang are in the west wing, parents are in the east of the main room, Second Brother and Nai Tuanzi are in the west of the main room.


    Building a house can start tomorrow, and it can be moved in years ago, so I didn¡¯t even buy a cabinet here.


    Because I have to sleep on new bedding, I have been boiling water since I ate, and everyone in the family has to take a bath, and Xiaotuanzi needless to say is the first.


    Nai Duanzi raised her hand for the third time to apply: "Xinbao sends some washing."


    Ms. Lin teased her with a smile: "You should bite the words clearly first, and then talk to me."


    Nai Tuanzi worked hard to mobilize her little broken car''s body, and said earnestly: "Xin! Treasure! Send..." She gave up, spreading her small hands, whatever.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing, and held her over with one hand, stripped off neatly, and pressed her into the bathtub, and Nai Duanzi covered her face with her small hands in shame.


    The milk dumpling is like a small sticky cake, soft and slippery everywhere, Mrs. Lin squeezed it everywhere, having a great time playing, and said with a smile: "What''s the shame, Auntie used to wash it for you every day, and you still don''t like it?" Remember not."


    Xinbao slowly took his hand away and nodded: "I remember, grandma cursed."


    At that time, there was always Mrs. Liu cursing outside the window: "What kind of bath do you lie on the kang every day, and how many diseases are washed out like this! Burning firewood and serving a little girl''s film, I have never enjoyed it like this in my life. The girl film is an ancestor!"


    Mrs. Lin always kept silent, but she kissed her face and hands from time to time, and said in a low voice: "Mother''s sweetheart, even if she is lying on the bed, she is the sweetest and softest sweetheart... Get ready, mother takes Xinbao to the county seat, to the prefecture, to the capital..."


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help being dazzled for a while, then smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s all over, and whoever dares to scold my mother''s Xinbaoer in the future, my mother will twist his head off and give Xinbao a kick."


    It seems to be outside the window, the second brother coughed lightly.


    Ms. Lin''s back stiffened.


    Then she quickly said: "Mother is joking, Xinbao, don''t be afraid."


    "Xinbao is not afraid," Nai Tuanzi shook his head earnestly, "Aniang loves Bao, and Aniang protects Xinbao. Xinbao will say a few words."


    Ahhh! What a cutie in the world!


    Madam Lin was moved to tears, kissed her daughter several times, and then took it out to wipe it clean. There is no pajamas these days, Madam Lin washed her old inner clothes in advance, dried them, and gave them to Xiaotuanzi Wearing pajamas, but the sleeves are long, dancing around is like singing an opera.


    Miss Lin went out with a large basin, Tang Qingshan stepped forward to take it, and said in a calm voice, "Go and wash, the water is all ready."


    Ms. Lin hummed, and went to the east wing.


    Nowadays, those who can use a bathtub are considered big families. People in the village simply don¡¯t have this habit, and they don¡¯t take a bath once a year or two.


    So Mrs. Lin only bought one, except for the milk dumpling, the whole family can only share one, and Mrs. Lin washed it first.


    The women''s house was slow to wash, Tang Qingshan looked at the sky, and came into the house, Nai Tuanzi was jumping up and down on the couch, slept a lot in the afternoon, and was not sleepy at the moment, when he saw Daddy, his eyes were bright, and he opened his eyes. She was about to rush over with her little hands: "Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan gently pressed her forehead with one finger: "Daddy hasn''t bathed yet, his body is dirty, so don''t hug her."


    "Oh!" Naituan lowered her hand.


    Tang Qingshan looked around, took a stool and sat down beside the bed: "Xinbao sleeps by himself, are you afraid?"


    Nai Duanzi thought for a while: "Don''t be afraid!"


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "If you are afraid, just call Daddy."


    She nodded again: "Oh."


    Then Tang Qingshan asked his daughter in a casual chat: "How did Xinbao and Aunt find the Ganoderma lucidum today?"


    Outside, Big Brother Tang and Second Brother Tang, who were sitting and chatting, both paused slightly.


    Inside, Nai Tuanzi said: "Xinbao can''t say that!"


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Why can''t you say it?"


    Nai Tuanzi had a short-circuited brain, and opened his mouth to sell his second brother: "The second said, children can''t lie."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Then tell the truth."


    Nai Tuanzi shook his head like a drum, Tang Qingshan stopped asking, nodded, and said, "What delicious food did Xinbao eat today?"


    Nai Tuanzi said it again and again, Tang Qingshan nodded again.


    Mrs. Lin called him outside: "Master, I''ve finished washing."


    Tang Qingshan hummed, then stood up: "Lie down, I will put you to sleep later."


    He was about to go out, Xinbao felt a little uncomfortable seeing his father''s straight back, and felt that he was in the same group as A Niang, as if he was not in the same group as his father.


    She called: "Daddy! Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan turned his head, under the dim candlelight, the little girl was standing on the couch, she was so small, even the hair on the top of her head was cute and cute.


    Tang Qingshan came back again.


    Then the soft little girl held his head in her small hands, and put her mouth next to his ear: "Daddy, don''t worry, when are you going to drive Auntie, eldest brother, second brother, fourth brother, and Xinbao away?" After leaving the house, Xinbao will come back and quietly bring Daddy, Third Brother, Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother! Our family will never be separated."


    Her voice was small and mysterious: "This is Xinbao and Daddy''s secret! Daddy don''t tell anyone else!"


    Tang Qingshan lowered his eyes. In the dark, the corners of his mouth curled up in a straight smile, and he was really cute by his daughter, "Okay, the secret, daddy won''t tell anyone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： sick kid paper

    Chapter 27 Sick Child Paper


    Completely unaware that he had sold out all his accomplices, he still thought that he had a bowl of milk dumpling with the best of both worlds, so he kissed his father happily.


    Tang Qingshan looked at her, and went out with a smile.


    Miss Lin came in, spread her hair out in front of the bed, and slowly waited for the air to dry, while humming a little song, patting her daughter''s quilt, and coaxing her to sleep.


    Xinbao originally felt energetic, but after being patted three times and twice by Aniang, his eyelids slowly closed. The last image in his mind was of his father and his brothers, all with loose hair, sitting together with their hands on their knees Waiting for the hair to dry at the door is really fun.


    When she woke up again, the room was filled with the smell of medicine.


    The village doctor Tang Laoye was sitting in front of the door, talking to his second elder brother. A bowl of medicine was placed on the table, still steaming.


    Xinbao immediately frowned.


    She hasn¡¯t read the prescriptions yet, and she doesn¡¯t know how well Grandpa Donald Duck¡¯s medical skills are. Fresh Ganoderma lucidum is used as medicine, which is quite different from processed Ganoderma lucidum. She is afraid that he will not use it well.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t pay attention, Nai Tuanzi got off the couch softly, dragging two long sleeves that looked like opera, and walked over quietly... Finding that it was not high enough, he moved a small stool to cushion it, and sighed. The table stood up trembling slightly, and moved his head to the front of the medicine bowl.


    The second elder brother raised his head inadvertently, was startled, and shouted urgently: "Xinbao! Xinbao is medicine! Don''t drink it!"


    Xinbao originally only wanted to smell it, but when he spoke, she got nervous, and quickly moved her face closer, and took a sip.


    The second elder brother hurried over and patted her on the back: "Spit it out! Spit it out!"


    Chizhi is more bitter than Zizhi, and Xinbao¡¯s bitter face wrinkled up, but he covered his mouth with his small hands, determined not to vomit, tasted it carefully, and heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Grandpa Donald Duck¡¯s medical skills are still good What!


    Second brother patted her on the back anxiously: "This is medicine! Don''t take it indiscriminately! Xinbao is obedient, spit it out quickly! Xinbao!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Tang Laoye didn''t get up, and said with a smile: "The main medicine of this medicine is Ganoderma lucidum. Ganoderma lucidum is different from other medicines. Other medicines pay attention to three-point poison, but Ganoderma lucidum is non-toxic, not only non-toxic, but also detoxifying. It is both a medicine and a food. It is calm in nature, neither cold nor hot, and it nourishes the five internal organs. It doesn''t matter if you take a bite."


    The second elder brother was relieved now, but he still patted his younger sister again, hugged her off the stool, sat down by himself, not feeling too hot, picked up the bowl and drank it all in one gulp, and showed her the bowl, A look of "you can''t drink any more".


    Nai Tuanzi blinked his big eyes, looking at him cutely.


    Second brother wiped his lips with a handkerchief, and reprimanded her: "Medicine can also be drunk indiscriminately! Xinbao is not allowed to do this in the future! Otherwise, second brother will be angry!"


    Nai Duanzi has an innocent face: "Xinbao wants to taste the medicine, right?"


    Second brother: "..."


    Tang Laoye also smiled: "Have you tasted the heart treasure? Is it the right match?"


    Nai Tuanzi nodded to him: "Yes!"


    Tang Laoye laughed haha.


    The relationship between the two families is good, and Tang Laoye will not be offended by children.


    So although the second brother was a little helpless, he didn''t ask her to apologize.


    He carried his sister to the bed, patted the soil under her feet, put on her shoes, went to the door and washed his hands, brought out the food left for her on the stove, held her on his knees, and put his hands together. He rolled up his sleeves carefully, and then brought the porridge bowl to her.


    Xinbao''s mouth was so bitter that she didn''t even wash her face. She leaned on her elder brother and sat on her small stool to eat porridge, asking, "Where are your parents?"


    The second elder brother said: "They have all gone to the new house, and they will start work today."


    "Oh!" Xinbao nodded.


    Second brother touched her little head, and asked again: "Uncle, do you still need medicine for Xinbao''s body?"


    As soon as he mentioned it, Tang Laoye took Nai Tuanzi''s small wrist, held it carefully, and said with a smile, "No need, I''m not sick at all, take care of it slowly, eat something good, and have a good time." It will be all right in two years."


    Nai Duanzi nodded straight.


    She can feel that her body is actually not sick.


    At the beginning, she was lethargic, probably because she was not in this world at that time; and the reason why she is weak... Just think about it, no matter how healthy a person sleeps in bed for three years, it is impossible not to be weak, and sleep out without illness. Sickness came.


    So one is to recuperate, and the other is to exercise more, and it will be fine gradually.


    Tang Laoye said: "And your father''s body is all dependent on support. Fortunately, your life is relaxed now, and you will be full and well-fed every day in the future, and you will not suffer from any illness!"


    Second brother nodded silently.


    Tang Laoye said again: "It''s Shiro''s leg, I''m afraid it''s..." He shook his head, feeling a little regretful: "It''s a pity that he''s a clever kid."


    But Nai Tuanzi suddenly raised his eyes: "It can be cured."


    Tang Laoye was taken aback.


    The head of Nai Tuanzi is cute, white and soft, with big and dark eyes, dark and clear, when looking at people, it makes even the best of the heart go soft.


    She just looked at him like this, with a grain of rice hanging from the corner of her mouth, as serious as a little adult: "Si''s leg, Xinbao will heal, Xinbao will heal Si''s."


    Tang Laoye was used to seeing life and death in his life, but facing the serious expression of the little baby, he couldn''t bear to say the truth.


    He stretched out his rough hand and touched Nai Tuanzi''s head: "Well, Xinbao is right."


    He didn''t wait too long. Seeing that the second elder brother had finished taking the medicine and took his pulse again, he got up and was about to leave. Before he left, he clapped his hands at the milk dumpling: "Little Xinbao, my uncle will take you to the new house to watch the excitement, okay?" ?¡±


    Nai Duanzi politely declined: "Thank you, Uncle, but Xinbao will watch it at home."


    Tang Laoye laughed and teased her: "Your brother is prettier than lively?"


    "No," Nai Tuanzi shook his head solemnly, his earnest appearance was extremely cute: "The second one is a sick child, Xinbao wants to stay with him at home."


    Hahaha, this is too good!


    The appearance of that chubby little adult couldn''t be cuter.


    Tang Laoye praised the milk dumpling for a long time, and then walked away.


    The second elder brother couldn''t help laughing either.


    Nai Tuanzi just got up, her face was not washed, she was wearing A Niang''s inner shirt, with a belt tied in the middle, and two little white ankles were exposed underneath, as fleshy as if pinched by milk, she couldn''t bear to tell her to go to the ground Walk.


    Second brother clapped his hands at her: "Xinbao, come on, second brother braids Xinbao."


    Nai Tuanzi said: "If you don''t go out, don''t braid your braids."


    I found medicine for my second elder brother. I don¡¯t know why, but the inexplicable urgency faded a little bit. Xinbao boss was in a quite relaxed mood, so I went around the country and exercised her little soft legs by the way.


    The second brother looked at her with a smile.


    Nai Duanzi swayed and walked slowly, stopping to take a look carefully from time to time, like a little rabbit that is easily startled, not good.


    The people in the big house of the Tang family are all diligent. At this moment, the big tree hole dug out in the yard has been filled up, and the felled trees have also been chopped into firewood, leaving only an open space.


    That piece of soil was very soft, and Xinbao''s little feet made a mark when he stepped on it.


    Nai Tuanzi suddenly felt a twitch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Daughter Xiulou

    Chapter 28 Daughter Xiulou


    Nai Tuanzi stood still and thought for a while, then went over to pick up some branches, and inserted them around.


    Then she took Little Brother Wu''s basket and ran into the house to get the scissors.


    The second elder brother was taken aback and hugged his younger sister: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao said: "Plant mint."


    The soil seems to be very suitable for growing mint, because no one has swept it before, and there are a lot of bird droppings and thin leaves in the soil, which are natural fertilizers. There is also a layer of floating soil, so it will definitely grow quickly.


    Second brother wanted to say that Mint couldn¡¯t be plugged in at all, but he thought it would be good if she could play, otherwise he really couldn¡¯t hold her if she wanted to go out.


    So he said: "Xinbao can''t play with scissors, the second brother will cut it for you."


    He moved the stool over and slowly cut the mint in the basket.


    It''s strange to say that it was not easy to find a mint leaf in the village before, but in the past few days, Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu can always find some mint. It seems that they really left the family and changed their luck.


    The second elder brother had a smile on his mouth, and he cut it slowly. Each branch has three standard sets of leaves, even the length is about the same.


    One cut and one inserted, the two siblings cooperated very well.


    Ms. Lin came back in a hurry, and saw her daughter squatting in the mud pit at a glance, her two little hands and sleeves were covered with mud.


    Ms. Lin felt dizzy for a while: "Xinbao!"


    Nai Tuanzi raised his head, his eyes lit up, and he showed a bright smile. Under the sun, his small white teeth were shining brightly, and his big eyes turned into curled eyelashes: "Mother!"


    Mrs. Lin was so cute that she couldn''t go on training her son. She turned her head and scolded her son: "What''s the matter with you? How do you look at the child? What''s wrong with the little girl playing at home? How can you tell her to play in the mud? Look at her!" The sleeves are stained with three catties of mud, and they have to be washed again, so they don''t have to wear them at night..."


    She spoke in a hurry and quickly, and Nai Tuanzi''s little head was a little bit overwhelmed, so she glanced at her second brother sympathetically, and continued to plant mints.


    Both of them were amused by her "I can''t help you" little eyes, and burst out laughing.


    Miss Lin stopped training, and was not in a hurry to hug her daughter, so she stood outside and asked her, "Daddy will pay homage to the land father-in-law later, do you want Xinbao to visit?"


    "Yes," the milk dumpling business is very busy: "but you have to wait until Xinbao finishes planting vegetables."


    "Hey!" Mrs. Lin laughed and said, "The family is waiting for my Xinbaoer''s food to be cooked!"


    There wasn¡¯t much at first, Xinbao finished planting seriously, then stood by the side of the vegetable field, and said with one hand, ¡°Hold.¡±


    The beautiful mother moved away in disgust, stretched out her hand to hold her back clothes, and lifted her out, quickly fetched water, washed her hands, face and little feet, put on the suit that she bought yesterday, and the second elder brother again Taking the newly bought small ribbon, I tied two small bean sprouts for her.


    After carrying it out, everyone who saw it couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    This dress, the top is a bit like a skirt, with two fish embroidered on the chest, but the length only reaches the thigh, with trousers and small embroidered shoes.


    The colors are pink-green and pink-orange. These two colors are very attractive. If you wear it with another person, it will look like dirt, but Xiaotuanzi is as white as milk. They all sighed again and again: "Xinbao is really the number one beautiful doll in eight villages."


    "That''s right, when you grow up, matchmaking has to break through the threshold!"


    "Maybe she will attract the attention of the nobleman and marry into the city!"


    For country folks, marrying into the city is definitely respectful. Lady Lin doesn''t think so, but smiles modestly, looking up from time to time, looking over there.


    It is a big event for rural people to start construction and build a house, and the process is very cumbersome. The witch calculated the time very late, and it was not until the early noon that someone yelled: "The auspicious time has come!"


    Tang Qingshan has already changed into new clothes, and respectfully worships the Lord of the Earth and his ancestors...


    In the end, Nai Tuanzi felt dizzy looking at it, and saw his father standing in front of the altar, getting up and kneeling, and he didn''t know what kind of **** he was worshiping. Soil, Wei Wei made a move.


    Li Cheng.


    Then everyone withdrew the altar and got ready to start work.


    The women were reluctant to leave after watching the excitement, and surrounded Mrs. Lin, complimenting her before leaving.


    Mrs. Hu came home after seeing the excitement, and while hurriedly washing the rice, she went to tease the neighbor next door: "Hey! Ouch! Old sister, do you know what the big guys watched today?"


    Mrs. Liu is afraid to go out now. She knows in her heart that she is trying to anger her, but she is itchy and flustered, wondering what''s going on.


    Walking around the house for a long time, he still walked over angrily and asked, "What''s the fun in the backcountry!"


    As soon as she picked up the quarrel, Mrs. Hu cheered up, and her voice rose an octave: "It''s a remote village, but Tang Qingshan, as expected of someone who has lived in Fucheng, he''s going to build a two-story building! A two-story building I heard that the entire second floor belongs to Xinbao, Lin Mulan said, this is called Daughter''s Embroidery Building! Girls in the city live in this kind of building!"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Liu''s heart was like adding vinegar to a bowl of poisonous juice. She was so uncomfortable that she scratched her heart and scratched her liver.


    It took her a long time to say viciously: "A worthless dead girl''s film, I don''t want to see if she can afford such a big blessing! It''s all a bunch of unethical and filial things. I want to see, how can their family What a good time to live!"


    "Haha!" Mrs. Hu smirked twice: "What else can I do! I''ve left you all alone, and in those days, I almost stepped on Nezha''s Hot Wheels! You can live in a two-story building. Now, what else do you want to see? Seeing Tang Qingshan go to the capital to become an official in the capital to applaud him?"


    "Bah!" Mrs. Liu said angrily, "He deserves it too!"


    Grandma Hu laughed: "Whether you deserve it or not is up to you. You are no longer from the old Tang family. It''s useless to be jealous!"


    Mrs. Liu jumped angrily on the spot: "Hu Dafen!"


    "Don''t yell," said Mrs. Hu: "What''s the use of yelling louder? It''s hard to yell too much, and you have to eat more rice noodles after a lot of effort. Tell me... now in your family, who can earn so much rice noodles to make you lose your life?" Woolen cloth?"


    Mrs. Liu cursed angrily.


    Tang Sanshui sat in the room with a gloomy expression.


    Xiao Liu hugged her daughter and shrank in the east room. She hesitated for a long time, but she still gritted her teeth and went out. She slowly touched him and said in a low voice, "Third Uncle, Uncle left us to live a good life. , you...do you see that you can be willing?"


    Tang Sanshui gave her an annoyed look.


    Little Liu raised her eyes slowly, met his gaze, then quickly lowered her head, still in that soft and cowardly manner.


    The two are actually a kind of person.


    She is used to showing weakness, always crying and letting others charge her.


    And he was too lazy to cry, anyway, his own mother took the initiative to fight for him.


    I didn''t notice it normally, but after the eldest room left, after a few days, I felt a feeling of "I can''t see you clearly until today", and at the same time, I also had a feeling of "I understand you without saying much". Feel.


    So Tang Sanshui did not hide it, and said coldly: "So what if you are not reconciled?"


    Little Liu bit her lip, looked at Mrs. Liu in the yard, and slowly approached: "I have a way..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： The most poisonous womans heart

    Chapter 29 The most poisonous woman''s heart


    Little Liu was very nervous, she stretched her neck and approached Tang Sanshui, her eyes were still on her mother-in-law outside, and her voice was extremely soft: "Let mother-in-law..."


    Tang Sanshui looked at the tender flesh exposed under her collar, and swallowed.


    He will be twenty this year.


    A young man of his age in the village has been married a long time ago, and he had slept with many tricks in Fucheng back then, but since returning to Yutang Village, he hasn''t tasted a woman for more than three years.


    He is the Emperor of Earth in this family. Since he had this idea, he didn''t hesitate much, and stretched out Lu Shan''s claws, just ruthlessly.


    Little Liu screamed in fright, jumped a few steps away, and clutched her chest in panic.


    Tang Sanshui didn''t care at all, rubbed the tips of his fingers, smiled at her, and asked foolishly: "What are you hiding? Isn''t it just touching twice? It''s not Huang Hua''s big girl anymore, what''s wrong with touching?"


    Xiao Liu stared at him, her face turned pale with fright, and then subconsciously glanced outside.


    Mrs. Liu was still arguing with Mrs. Hu across the fence, not paying attention to the movement in the house.


    Tang Sanshui pretended to be elegant and waved to her: "Come here, the Lord loves you."


    Little Liu dared to go over, she stood far away: "You, do you think it''s okay?"


    "What?" Tang Sanshui frowned, "I didn''t hear what you said just now, come here and say it again."


    Little Liu''s eyes filled with disgust, but she lowered her eyes and dared not show it.


    Look! It''s such a product, it''s such a bad product!


    Wretched, sticky, bad enough to be piled up in piles, and confused about this kind of thing... A man in his twenties, who looks like a big praying mantis, pouts when he asks for help Twisting her waist, she acted like a child, but in front of them, she always had a nostrils turned to the sky, and she was the only one who respected herself.


    But apart from him, she has no one else to look for.


    Little Liu grasped the neckline tightly, feeling extremely bitter in her heart.


    But Tang Sanshui was already impatient, he pointed at her with a finger: "Did you hear me when I told you to come over? You are disobedient, believe it or not, I told my mother that you seduced me?"


    Little Liu smiled bitterly, approached slowly, and then whispered at a distance not too far away: "Let the mother-in-law seek death."


    This sentence, Tang Sanshui heard it, and said in surprise: "Huh?"


    Xiao Liu said: "It''s not true, pretend to be dead, and act out a play."


    Seeing that Tang Sanshui listened, she took a few steps closer and said in a very low voice, "People in the village, especially Aunt Hu, swear and curse my mother-in-law to die every day, but if my mother-in-law really wants to die... no one will dare to swear like that in the future. She is gone, everyone is afraid of getting into trouble! The main thing is the uncle, they have money now, and the mother wants to die, dare the uncle ignore it? If he doesn¡¯t, the big guy¡¯s spittle can drown him!"


    Her voice was low, but full of resentment: "Why can they build a big house and live a good life? He is obviously the eldest son, and it is his responsibility to raise the elders and take care of the brothers. Why should he ignore us? Do you think so? ?¡±


    Tang Sanshui understood it, and couldn''t help but tut: "It''s really, the most poisonous woman''s heart! The most poisonous woman''s heart!"


    "I can''t help it either..." Xiao Liu smiled weakly, but said very straightforwardly: "No matter how many calculations come, if you have a mother, won''t the big head always be on you? We will just pick up the soup. "


    She turned and left.


    Tang Sanshui sat there, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this idea was brilliant, super brilliant.


    When things like death, once a quarrel breaks out, they can achieve multiple things in one fell swoop. Whether it is Tang Qingshan or Mrs. Hu, they are all indisputable, especially with the word filial piety on their heads.


    Even if you can¡¯t ask them to come back to serve him, you can give him one or two hundred taels of silver! One or two hundred silver, not to mention being popular and hot, even marrying a daughter-in-law is enough!


    At least two or three years can be comfortable! When the flowers are gone, I will find a way to make trouble again!


    Tang Sanshui got excited thinking about it, stood up quickly, went to the yard, and helped Mrs. Liu up.


    Grandma Liu was tired from crying a long time ago, so she waited for a step down, and stopped crying when she entered the room. While cursing, she poured a sip of water. Tang Sanshui looked outside, and Mrs. Hu was still poking her head out, apparently not having had enough of the quarrel.


    Tang Sanshui frowned in disgust, and simply dragged his mother to the Westinghouse, far away from Mrs. Hu, and then said with a smile: "Mother, I have a good idea."


    And the new house over there.


    As soon as the people dispersed, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother rushed over and reached for my sister''s little feet: "Xinbao, let''s go, let''s go play!"


    Ms. Lin put her daughter down: "Don''t go too far, don''t go up the mountain! Play for a quarter of an hour at most, and then you have to come back for dinner!"


    She turned around and walked back, walked two steps and then turned around and told: "Xinbao''s clothes are new, don''t get them dirty, if they get dirty, be careful of my fried pork with bamboo shoots!"


    Nai Duanzi picked up a thread: "What is fried pork with bamboo shoots? Is it delicious?"


    "Stupid!" The child next to him said, "Stir-fried meat with bamboo shoots is not for food! It''s spanking! Spanking with a broom, it hurts!"


    More than one child hissed and rubbed their little butts, obviously terrified.


    Only Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother are fearless: "Don''t be afraid of Xinbao, A Niang is just trying to scare you, so she won''t beat you!"


    A child said: "Your mother is so kind."


    Another child said: "Your sister is so cute."


    "Yes, it''s so cute, Xinbao, can you play with us?"


    "Play with me! Xinbao play with me!"


    Children of this age are all standard visual animals, especially the rough ones raised by rural children. They are all black and thin, and their clothes are all worn by children picked up by older children. Few have no patches. The white and tender little dumpling, wearing beautiful new clothes, is really like a little fairy who suddenly flew over, instantly winning everyone''s love.


    The twins are a bit in a bind.


    So many friends like their sisters, they are very proud, but they are all dark and disgusted, afraid that they will dirty the beautiful and clean sister.


    And the big boss Xinbao has a big head.


    She is most afraid of getting along with children. When she saw that there were more than a dozen children in front of her, big and small, fat and thin... she panicked immediately.


    She took a step back, holding on to the big guy''s aura, and Nuo Nuo said: "How about, why don''t we go pick flowers."


    Picking flowers is good, you don¡¯t need to pull and pull to pick flowers, and you don¡¯t know how to play with dirt. It is elegant and sentimental, and it fits her identity as a little beauty.


    She is so smart!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that both hands were held by the twins, she would want to pat herself on the head and give herself a thumbs up!


    The monkey children are seven or eight years old, and the youngest is only three or five years old. Tang Jinguo, the blacksmith''s son, is the king of children, and said without hesitation: "Okay, let''s go pick flowers."


    Everyone went with a whoosh.


    It¡¯s noon now, and we ate right away. Everyone didn¡¯t run up the mountain, but just wandered around the village. Anyway, in this kind of village, grass is everywhere, so it¡¯s not easy to find a flower?


    Eight-year-old Tang Jinguo considers himself a man of iron blood, the kind who bleeds but doesn''t shed tears, and the boss has a heavy burden...


    But after all, the child king before him was Tang Shichang, the third brother of Hanhan. The former younger brother Tang Jinguo, who successfully took over from him, is very respectful of the former boss, and has a strong sense of responsibility for the former boss''s sister.


    So he condescended, picked a small flower, handed it to Nai Tuanzi, and blushed with embarrassment: "Xinbao, this flower is for you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： master in folk

    Chapter 30 Master in the Folk


    Nai Tuanzi took Xiao Huahua with both hands, looked up at him with a small face, dark eyes, and a soft voice: "Thank you, little brother."


    The iron-blooded man Tang Jinguo was dazzled by the cuteness of the little fairy at that time. He threw away the boss''s burden, turned around and rushed into the crowd.


    Nai Tuanzi was taken aback by his ruthless posture, deeply feeling that this child is a bit crazy.


    She is actually not cowardly in her heart, but her body is very cowardly, she has tears in her eyes, and politely refuses: "Thank you little brother, I don''t want so many Xinbao."


    The little boss waved his hand, "It''s okay! You can have as many as you want! I''ll pick it for you!"


    The other children also embraced, "Ah! Xinbao likes Huahua, so I''ll give you this too!"


    "And me this and this!"


    Big Brother Xinbao: "..."


    With insufficient hands and a tired heart, it is so difficult to be a human cub.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard something, and her little ears froze.


    Tang Jinguo rushed over again with a large handful of flowers, and then Xiaotuanzi held a large bouquet of flowers, raised a small hand with difficulty, put his finger on his lips, and made a shush gesture at him.


    Tang Jinguo was once again so cute that the blood tank was completely empty, and he waved at the younger brothers behind him without hesitation, so more than a dozen children, big and small, kept silent at the same time and listened with their ears up.


    Inside, Tang Sanshui''s characteristic throat-squeezing voice came out, "...you find a rope and pretend to hang yourself to die..."


    Granny Liu was surprised: "Why do you want your mother to seek death?"


    "Not really looking for death, but pretending to be looking for death!"


    "Why do you pretend to want to die? Do you dislike your mother too?" Mrs. Liu began to cry.


    Tang Sanshui became impatient, "Listen to me! You pretended to be dead, and then you hung up, kicked the stool, and I rushed in, shouted loudly, and rescued you in front of the big guys. come down..."


    All the children outside: "..."


    Wow? I don''t know why!


    It¡¯s meal time now, the mothers of each family have cooked the meal, and they are skilled in looking for children in the village.


    All the way to find here, I saw a large group of monkey children gathered together, I don''t know what they are doing.


    Just about to yell, she was booed, and then she raised her head to hear... Wow?


    In this way, more and more people gathered, and half of the people in the village came. Men, women, old and young stuck to the wall, and it wasn''t like no one made a sound. They pinched their son''s ears aggressively, just about to yell. , They were all dragged down by force.


    But the women who were secretly discussing inside didn''t notice it at all.


    Tang Sanshui''s voice was proud: "As long as you pretend to be dying, and act like it, I''d like to see if Tang Qingshan dares to ignore you! If he ignores you, just wait for someone to poke her back! And Aunt Hu, Seeing that Tian''er is making trouble for you, once you make a fuss, these people will definitely turn around and scold her!"


    Upon hearing this, someone who knew Mrs. Hu''s family immediately trotted to his house to call someone.


    Mrs. Liu was afraid that the people who came later would not understand, so she clapped her hands together and said excitedly, "Yes! Why didn''t I think of that! My son is smart! As long as I pretend to be dying, I''ll see if Hu Dafen will dare to scold me in the future! Sanshui''er, you have to hurry up and save me, it''s really uncomfortable to hang myself!"


    "Don''t worry!" Tang Sanshui said: "As soon as you kick the stool, I''ll come over, I''ll call my second sister-in-law, we''ll yell together, it must be very loud, call more people! So that Tang Qingshan won''t admit it when the time comes!"


    As long as they discussed, the people outside listened.


    Everyone was immersed in the excitement of facing the gossip, holding their breath, their eyebrows and eyes fluttering.


    It wasn''t until the two of them reached an agreement and went out of the Westinghouse to find Mrs. Liu to talk to each other, these people straightened up one after another, still wanting more.


    Grandma Hu was panting in anger, and was about to start cursing with her hands on her hips. Her eldest daughter-in-law covered her mouth, and Mrs. Hu slapped her angrily: "What are you doing!"


    Her eldest daughter-in-law, surnamed Qin, laughed anxiously and said, "Mother, listen to me, you are just yelling at this time, they are just losing face, and now their wives are in our village, they don''t have face at all, they are afraid What? To make such a trick to harm people, it¡¯s really done, we can¡¯t say it, it¡¯s so disgusting, why should they just lose face? Tell me, I have to make the old witch suffer. retribution!"


    Mrs. Hu asked: "Then what should I do?"


    "Just tell them to do it, and when it starts, let''s..."


    She said in a chirping voice.


    Standing behind the adults, the forgotten Nai Tuanzi looked at Qin with admiration.


    Really, the masters are among the people!


    Qin''s temperament is lively, and she has never been very fond of Mrs. Hu, but now, when she heard it, she was so happy that she took pictures of her daughter-in-law several times: "Okay, old man, you are the smartest!"


    Everyone was also very excited. They didn''t have time to eat, and they were waiting to be extras, discussing intensely and assigning roles.


    Child Wang Tang Jinguo felt deeply neglected.


    He mustered up his courage and stepped forward to apply: "Then what are we doing?"


    "Go, go!" More than one person drove him out like a chicken: "Kids, what''s the matter with you!"


    "It''s nothing to do with us!" Tang Jinguo was very angry: "Obviously we discovered this first! Why leave us alone!"


    No one paid attention to him.


    The little old man burst into tears in his eyes.


    The next moment, a soft little hand took his hand.


    Tang Jinguo turned around and was taken aback. He hurriedly suppressed his tears and regained his aura. He asked Nai Tuanzi, "What does Xinbao want?"


    Nai Duanzi is a small one, with her face upturned, she said in a childish voice, "Brother Jin Guo, don''t be angry, we can send them flowers."


    "Okay," Tang Jinguo took the flowers in her hand without principle, and distributed them to the children: "Adults play with adults, and we play with ours. When there is a lot of noise over there, we will go in and give flowers!"


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother were behind, looking at these flowers, scratching their heads.


    Giving people chrysanthemums or something, it seems to be going to the grave, right? But grandma is obviously not really dead...


    Well, how could his sister understand this when she is so dumb? This is definitely a coincidence, it must be a coincidence!


    Just hugging the flowers so deeply and deeply, looking for a natural black milk dumpling to reduce the burden from the head, two small hands holding the last flowers and retreating, looking extremely cherished.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother immediately felt distressed.


    Her sister likes Huahua so much, but she gave it away. Brothers will definitely cooperate with you! Won''t let your beloved Huahua go to waste!


    The twins clenched their fists and looked at each other tacitly.


    The Tang family obviously couldn''t wait, and it didn''t take long before they heard a bang in the room, obviously a stool fell down.


    The people behind all hissed, and more than one touched their necks.


    Then Tang Sanshui howled: "Aniang! Aniang!"


    It''s not like shouting, but like shouting.


    This was the most heroic time in Tang Sanshui''s life, and he shouted with a shocking momentum: "Ah! Mother! Ah!"


    Then there was Xiao Liu¡¯s voice: "Mother! Mother, what''s wrong with you! Come on! Come on!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Your mother is this life

    Chapter 31 Your Mother Is This Fate


    Little Liu''s voice was very panicked, much more like Tang Sanshui.


    If you don''t know the previous situation, you will definitely think that she is really scared.


    But knowing the previous situation, and then contacting her previous performances, it is inevitable that this person is too good at pretending...


    Tang Sanshui and Xiao Liu shouted for a long time.


    But who knows, this village where a group of people can watch beating children, is now dead, with no one left.


    No, it can¡¯t be said that there is no one there. There are people who popped up in the distance, but they just stretched out their heads and looked, but they didn¡¯t come...


    Of course he didn''t know, this was because the idlers of every family were busy, even the monkey children were very busy.


    Tang Sanshui''s yelling voice was about to smoke, he stopped and said, "What''s the matter, have you all gone to see Tang Qingshan''s new house!?"


    Little Liu almost cried because of his stupidity.


    There are still people watching from a distance! Did he just say it so bluntly? ? I''m afraid that others will not know that this is a play?


    She quickly moved away from him, and continued to shout: "Come quickly! My mother-in-law has hanged herself!"


    She thought, she even told about hanging herself, so no one came, right? No matter how many variables there are, when she yells like this, at least she has settled the matter first.


    Tang Sanshui also pulled himself together and yelled a few more words, but still no one came.


    This posture is too weird, Xiao Liu is also anxious: "Mother-in-law won''t be real..."


    "Oops!" Tang Sanshui also came back to his senses, and hurriedly turned around, thinking of picking up Mrs. Liu first. Seeing that his mother had been hanging for a long time, he actually fought back, "But what should I do if no one sees it!?"


    Little Liu: "..."


    She was so angry that he cried.


    The grown-ups couldn¡¯t stand anymore. They just wanted to deal with them, but they didn¡¯t want to kill anyone.


    So I wanted to rush out.


    Then, when the child Wang Tang Jinguo saw that the adults were about to rush, he waved decisively and led the children to rush out first.


    Then the two of them who were biting dogs saw a large group of children rushing into the house as if they had emerged from the ground, and the leader, the fifth brother, sang loudly: "Walk slowly on the road to Huangquan!"


    Brother Liu tacitly followed up: "There is a dead person in the coffin!"


    The child behind hesitated for a moment: "Who knows that the elixir can''t cure the disease?"


    Tang Jinguo was also stunned, and then he continued forcefully: "This is your mother''s fate!"


    Then all the children were scrambling to be the first, and threw the wild chrysanthemums in their hands on Mrs. Liu, and the children who were half-beaten were still singing over and over again.


    Tang Sanshui/Xiao Liu: "..."


    My lords: "..."


    This mourning song is known to everyone in ten miles and eight villages, and those who are familiar with it cannot be more familiar, especially, the last line, the lyrics should be my father/my mother/my brother...whatever, Tang Jinguo can be extremely witty, and the scene Change the words!


    In this situation and the situation, it seems that it is not right for Mrs. Liu to die.


    The twins brought a good leader, and retired after success. They retreated to the younger sister, and thoughtfully took a small stool for the younger sister to step on.


    Tang Sanshui was directly startled by this god, startled and startled.


    Until Mrs. Liu coughed twice, she managed to catch her breath, sobbed suddenly, and then hammered Tang Sanshui: "Why did you come, why did you come, you really want your mother to die ..."


    Little Liu''s expression collapsed.


    Nai Duanzi stared wide-eyed, watching with gusto.


    Little Liu must be thinking at this moment, the two pig teammates really can''t move!


    Extras, I haven''t found Bei for a while.


    Then someone finally asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Sanshui was hammered by his mother for the first time, but he couldn''t hammer it back, so he said angrily: "What''s wrong, can''t you see?"


    The man said: "I can''t see it!?"


    Tang Sanshui: "..."


    He barely choked to death.


    Everyone burst into laughter, and the room was full of joy.


    This reaction is too wrong, too wrong!


    Xiao Liu was anxious, and looked at her mother-in-law. The mark on the mother-in-law''s neck was obvious, her face was pouting, and her face was bruised, the stool was lying on the side, and the rope was hanging on the beam... How can I not see it? How can you laugh at this?


    But the arrow was on the string, she didn''t have time to think about it, she could only cover her face with a handkerchief, and cried, "My mother-in-law won''t see uncle for a while, she''s sad, she can''t eat, she can''t sleep well, today I quarreled with Aunt Hu again... When I came back, I cried a lot, saying that she was sorry for my father-in-law, sorry for my uncle, and that she didn''t want to live anymore... My uncle and I persuaded me a few times, and then I came out, thinking about cooking first, who knows I just got angry, and I heard my uncle yelling, I came out to have a look..."


    She loudly amplified her voice and burst into tears, as if she was too sad and frightened to speak.


    But someone, even more than one person, asked with great interest: "What did you see?"


    Xiao Liu became more and more flustered, but could only continue: "I, I saw my mother-in-law hanged herself, hanging on her head, my legs were so frightened that my legs went limp, so I hurried out to call someone."


    She began to cry again.


    In the brief silence, I heard Nai Tuanzi slap her hands. When everyone looked over, they saw Nai Tuanzi with big dark eyes, very serious, and even a little bit envious: "Auntie is crying so well!"


    This acting skill can win a statuette!


    No big flower or little flower is worthy of carrying her shoes!


    Little Liu is obviously not very good-looking, but when she cries, she is very graceful and moving. Even the arc of her face is beautiful, and her crying and speaking are very sincere.


    Although she is a cold and dazzling boss, she also has a soft girl''s heart, and she wants to cry so beautifully!


    Nai Duanzi''s watery eyes are full of sincerity.


    Everyone: "..."


    Kid, you can, but you don''t have to, really.


    But to be honest, everyone was eye-opening.


    If he hadn''t heard their calculations with his own ears, Xiao Liu''s performance would really make those who heard it cry and those who saw it were sad...


    However, I just heard it with my own ears! So her performance is... thinking carefully, I am afraid that there is nothing wrong with it!


    Xiao Liu''s emotions also reached a critical point. When she was stimulated, she burst into tears on the spot: "How can you do this! Xinbao! I can also be regarded as your elder. Your grandma hanged herself and almost died. Why are you still doing this?" Can say such sarcastic words!"


    Nai Duanzi was stunned.


    Immediately, more than one person scolded her: "Why are you scolding the child? What does Xinbao know at such a young age?"


    "That''s right! I''m just pretending, so I don''t want anyone to talk about it! I think Xinbao is right! Those who really cry are all snot-nosed, how can they look like a fairy!"


    "Pretending to be so similar, it''s scary!"


    Everyone is talking about maintaining milk dumplings.


    Only Mrs. Hu still memorized the script.


    She asked Tang Sanshui in a loud voice: "Sanshui, your mother really wanted to die? Did you see it?"


    Tang Sanshui also stabilized now.


    After all, he had studied for two days, so he sighed and said: "Aunt Hu, from the village, how can I still lie to you? You have been watching my mother bullying me these days. My mother...my mother is a clay figurine. A country boy!"


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Hu didn''t swear, didn''t jump, and didn''t worry. Instead, she continued to ask: "Then you swear! You swear at the folks! You swear at your father!"


    Country people say swear, and they are used to swearing. Mrs. Hu is already tall and big, with a vicious look, which made Tang Sanshui a little flustered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： please start your show

    Chapter 32 Please start your performance


    Tang Sanshui didn''t want to curse himself for nothing, so he said: "What are you swearing, I just ask you to hold your hands high and don''t bully my mother again..."


    He wiped away tears that didn''t exist, and seeing that none of the people around offered to call Tang Qingshan, he couldn''t help but said to himself: "My mother is like this, and there is no money at home, whoever is bothering you, help me." Call my brother over."


    Several people laughed out loud, showing the appearance of "finally waiting for this sentence".


    Ms. Liu secretly scolded him for being stupid, and hurriedly answered the words and cried: "We are all so frightened that our legs are weak, whoever will help put my mother-in-law on the kang, and ask the village doctor to come over."


    Originally, this was a sentence that would never go wrong, but after finishing speaking, everyone still had weird expressions.


    Then Mrs. Hu took a step forward: "Tang Sanshui, do you want to swear? Swear, if this is true, I will kowtow to your family! I will invite a doctor for your mother!"


    Tang Sanshui couldn''t be forced, so he had to raise his hand and said: "If I cheat you, I will make my father feel uneasy, and the sky will be thundered!"


    The crowd roared.


    It can¡¯t be washed off, really can¡¯t be washed off.


    By swearing at his own father to deceive others, Tang Sanshui really can''t be cleared this time.


    Mrs. Hu hated, was angry and proud, spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm, pointed at his nose, and cursed: "Tang Sanshui! You''re such a dead bastard! You''re so muddled, even your own father took it!" Come out and curse! Thanks to Tang Mancang''s early death, if he hadn''t died early, you, a **** who has forgotten his origin, would be **** to death! You can''t close your eyes when you lie in a coffin!"


    She sprayed him on the head with her saliva: "The ancestors of the old Tang family didn''t cultivate, that''s why you were born like a **** with five ghosts divided into corpses, just to conspire with other people for two money, and to cooperate with your mother-in-law and sister-in-law to make this plan Damn, you did such shameless and shameless things like lightning strikes! Your ancestor''s face is completely embarrassing! Tang Qingshan really had eight lifetimes of bad luck to **** with a thief like you I have been a brother for my mother''s scourge, how many years of caring for you, the old money is in your mouth, it is better to feed the dog..."


    Nai Tuanzi stared dumbfounded.


    She scolded hoarsely, but the accent was very strong, and she couldn''t understand many words at all!


    Moreover, she really knew for the first time that when she said "jump", she really knew how to jump! The one with the feet off the ground!


    Mrs. Hu looked at least sixty or seventy years old, but she jumped very high, and she jumped more than once!


    The twins were also dumbfounded, their eyes were not enough.


    After he came back to his senses, he hurriedly covered Nai Tuanzi''s eyes, and after thinking about it, he covered her ears again.


    Two people, four small hands, covered her tightly, and hadn''t seen enough of the milk dumpling, so she stretched out her hand and pulled it twice.


    Then Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother didn''t know what kind of tacit agreement was reached above her head, and immediately took her little hands one by one, forced her out, and went home in a hurry.


    One of the two families is at the south end of the village, and the other is at the north end of the village. The people watching the excitement have never been willing to go far, so Mrs. Lin really has never heard of the excitement here.


    She went home to prepare meals and sent them to the new house. When she came back, the three little ones hadn''t come back yet.


    The fourth elder brother hurriedly sat down at the door, and even the second elder brother couldn''t help but went to the gate to look twice, while persuading her: "I guess it''s somewhere to play, Goro and Liulang have always been obedient, and it''s time now, won''t you?" Run away with Xinbao."


    Miss Lin frowned, seeing that there was no one around, she lifted her clothes and wanted to stand on the fence post to have a look.


    As a result, as soon as he lifted it up, he saw the two little ones trotting back holding the milk dumpling.


    Ms. Lin hurriedly put back the hem of her clothes, tidied them up, and waited for her children with a stern face.


    Far away, the twins called out loudly: "Aniang! Aniang!"


    Nai Tuanzi was panting after being dragged by her brother. Mrs. Lin hurriedly took a few steps towards her, picked her up, patted her on the back, and said, "Why are you running in such a hurry! Look, my sister is tired!"


    Wuliu didn''t listen to her at all: "Mom! Something big happened!"


    They started talking incoherently. Mrs. Lin was listening to her while coaxing her daughter, but she just turned around.


    Then Wuliu was like talking about cross talk, each person finished speaking one sentence at a time, and Nai Tuanzi, who had recovered his strength, checked for omissions and filled in the gaps, and Mrs. Lin and her second and fourth brothers were dumbfounded.


    It''s kind of scary to think about it.


    It would be really bad and tricky enough for them to make it happen, but it just didn''t work out.


    Not only did it fail, but the people in Manzhuang listened to it seriously, and their dirty faces were completely exposed. From then on, no one in the old house would believe any monsters, even seeking death. It''s fake, what else can be true?


    Thinking about those three people, acting hard in front of a room full of people who know each other well, to be honest, Mrs. Lin felt sympathetic. Tell me, this is too uncomfortable and embarrassing.


    The mother and son looked at each other for a while, and the second elder brother couldn''t help but said: "Although the son is silent and confused, there are some things that you really can''t believe. Our Xinbaoer is really a little lucky star, and picking any flower can resolve it for us." disaster."


    Four Five Six almost said in unison: "Xinbao is of course a little lucky star."


    Even the fourth brother calmly reminded him: "Your Ganoderma lucidum was found by Xinbao! How can there be so many coincidences in this world!"


    The second brother also smiled: "Yes."


    Nai Tuanzi shook his head embarrassingly, and Little Bean Sprout shook slightly, and said modestly: "Xinbao is not a lucky star, Xinbao is just smart and annoying."


    The elder brothers couldn''t help laughing, and Mrs. Lin kissed her daughter: "Okay, let''s eat quickly, I still have work in the afternoon!"


    The whole family was eating in a hurry, and more than one person from the village came to report the follow-up, and some even ran to the new house to gossip to the people there.


    After Mrs. Hu yelled at her, Tang Sanshui also realized that something was wrong. He still pricked his neck to defend himself, and then was ridiculed by everyone for a long time, and finally everyone talked about it.


    Tang Sanshui was completely dumbfounded.


    When he came back to his senses, he was so embarrassed that he couldn''t bear it, and then he pointed to Xiao Liu and said, "It''s her! This is her idea!"


    In fact, this is his only sentence of truth.


    It''s a pity that no one believes it.


    Xiao Liu was also panicked, only crying, and didn''t make excuses, but Tang Sanshui was too hideous, and in order to grab "merit", he said that his idea was his own, so no one believed him.


    Everyone had seen enough excitement, and finally gradually dispersed.


    Tang Sanshui made a big fuss, half of Liu Pozi''s life was lost, and she didn''t say anything, and it became a joke in the whole village.


    Tang Sanshui burst into anger, as soon as the person left, he stood up and beat Xiao Liu.


    Xiao Liu fled out with a scream, and closed the door of the east room firmly.


    Many people could hear Tang Sanshui yelling at the door: "I don''t believe you can be imprisoned inside for a lifetime!"


    But no matter what the trouble is, no one dares to come to Tang Qingshan''s family anyway.


    Ms. Lin is very busy.


    After all, today is the start of work, there are not many people, only a dozen or so people from the masonry team, but by tomorrow, all the people who have been invited to help will come. There are fifty or sixty people a day, and two meals a day. The stove was moved to the shanty over there, the noodles were prepared in advance, and the dishes had to be prepared in advance, and the sister-in-law in the village had to be asked to help with cooking.


    Tang Qingshan rushed to the county seat in the afternoon, bought a donkey cart and ordered some things, and these people would deliver them to them in three to five days.


    After a busy day, both of them were extremely tired.


    In the evening, Mrs. Lin confessed: "From tomorrow on, your father and I will have to take care of the other end, and we won''t be able to come back at noon. Chang''er will follow us to help. Fan''er, you will be at home with your younger siblings."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： give this home to you

    Chapter 33 Give this home to you


    Brother Tang said: "Aniang, let me go too, as long as Erlang is at home."


    "No," Mrs. Lin said, "there are a lot of things at home, and I have to leave someone in charge. Rong''er is still taking medicine, so I don''t feel relieved."


    Tang Qingshan also said: "There are a lot of people over there. It doesn''t matter if you have one more or one less. You also have a lot of work at home, and no one else can do it."


    Brother Tang nodded in agreement.


    Miss Lin reprimanded her youngest son and daughter again with a bluffing face: "You all have to listen to what your elder brother says! If you tell me who dares to be naughty, I will beat her **** into eight petals! Did you hear that!"


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother are well-trained, obediently bow their heads, only Nai Tuanzi is active, with his face up, and his little hands compared to himself: "Xinbao will take good care of the big ones, the second ones, and all of them!"


    Ms. Lin was almost dizzy by her "death", she couldn''t control her face anymore, and burst out laughing, "Okay, then I''ll leave this house to you!"


    "Okay!" Nai Tuanzi nodded seriously: "Don''t worry, Ma''am!"


    The older brothers were all laughing, and Xinbao''s big eyes fluttered: "Can Xinbao go to see the little donkey?"


    In the afternoon, Tang Qingshan bought a donkey cart and bought a small bag of sugar for the milk dumpling.


    Then she only cared about candy, and didn¡¯t realize that she had bought a donkey until she finished her meal. As a child who grew up in the city, she had never seen a live donkey before, so she was really curious.


    Ms. Lin said helplessly: "It''s getting dark, what can you tell, let''s go see it tomorrow morning."


    The third brother Hanhan jumped up and hugged his sister: "It''s okay, I''ll take you to see."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Look from a distance!"


    Miss Lin also said: "I haven''t raised it yet, be careful to kick you when you get close!"


    Brother Tang was worried, and followed directly. Tang Qingshan, who had just stood up, sat back silently.


    Nai Duanzi was hugged by the third brother, and walked to the back carefully.


    The newly bought little donkey was tied to a fallen tree trunk, and a broken pot was placed in front of it as a stone trough. It was grazing, and its sound was particularly regular, crackling.


    Brother Tang grabbed his younger brother from behind: "Don''t come close, donkeys are timid, they will bark when they startle while eating."


    He also looked at it from afar: "This is a Guanzhong species. It is big and easy to feed. When it is mature, it can recognize its family and understand people''s language."


    In the darkness, Nai Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, and looked hard for a long while, only to see the little donkey''s moving white mouth and long erected ears. Nai Tuanzi whispered, "Yes, did the little donkey have a name?" ?¡±


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "Not yet, let''s get one from Xinbao."


    Nai Tuanzi mobilized her little broken car''s brain and thought for a long time: "Is it called Tang Xiaobaxing?"


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "Okay."


    The third brother Hanhan boasted without thinking: "My sister is really amazing, she can even name her! The name sounds really nice! It sounds nice and easy to remember!"


    As a result, his voice was so loud that Tang Xiaoba was frightened immediately. As soon as he pulled the rope, "Ah~~oh~~ah~~oh~~" cried out.


    Brother Tang San quickly ran back with his sister in his arms, patting her on the back continuously.


    Mrs. Lin hugged her, stroking her hair, and said with a smile: "If you don''t let you go, you have to go. The donkey is startled when it first arrives in a new place. Are you scared?" She took off the milk dumpling. He took off his shoes, changed his clothes, put them under the quilt, and patted them lightly: "Okay, it''s getting late, go to bed quickly."


    Brother Tang San stood in front of the bed: "Is Xinbao afraid? Brother, will you accompany me?"


    "Xinbao is not afraid!" Nai Tuanzi closed her eyes obediently, and fell asleep after a while.


    Other people''s children would have to make a fuss for a few days no matter what, so when Xinbao slept in a bed by himself, the family members were very worried. Everyone asked several times, but for Xinbao, there are several people in one room. It''s just not in the same bed, which is totally fine, she accepts it easily.


    The third brother fan left disappointed.


    The candles in the room blew out, and Lady Lin and Tang Qingshan were at the other end of the room, whispering something...


    When Xinbao was half asleep and half awake, that big, big rock appeared again in his mind.


    The big stone is dark yellow in color, with mountains, waterfalls, pavilions, towers and pavilions looming on top of it, people coming and going, forming a small world by itself, and a line of black handwriting, like dark clouds at first, gradually becomes clear, until it becomes dark black, embossed in the sky. on a stone:


    ¡ºTang Dalang rolled down the cliff, hit the back of his head heavily on the rock, and slowly stopped breathing. ¡»


    ¡­


    Xinbao woke up amidst the noise.


    First, the little donkey brayed a few times from behind, and gradually, the voices outside came one after another: "Oh, this donkey is really energetic! Is it Guanzhong donkey? How old is it?"


    "It is said to be three and a half years old."


    "Not bad, good, just right! This donkey cart is also light, and it cost a lot of money, right?"


    "The donkey cost more than four taels, and the donkey cart was bought in one place, and the total cost was five taels. If it wasn''t cheap, I would build it myself."


    "Oh! That''s fine, that''s a good deal."


    ¡­


    "Tang Wu Tang Liu, let''s go! Go up the mountain!"


    "Okay!"


    "Ask Xinbao to go with me!"


    "My sister hasn''t woken up yet!"


    "Wake up and go together? I''ll pick flowers for her."


    It was yesterday''s madness, little brother Tang Jinguo.


    Xinbao was so frightened that she immediately covered her head with the quilt, for fear that the little brother would call her.


    Fortunately, the fifth brother and the sixth brother are still reliable, the children''s voices gradually fade away, Xinbao is covered in the quilt, and fell asleep again in a daze.


    Someone lifted her quilt, kissed her hot little face, then tucked the quilt under her head, and then walked out, saying in a breathy voice: "I''ll go up the mountain for a circle, at most two hours will be fine." Come back, look at Xinbao."


    "Understood, brother."


    Brother Tang carried the basket on his back and went up the mountain.


    Fourth brother Tang also said in a breathy voice: "Second brother, I''ll go out and look around, see if there is any grass growing, and weave a coir raincoat for Xinbao to play with."


    Second brother nodded.


    The surroundings became quiet again. The second elder brother was slowly boiling medicine on the small mud stove at the door, while looking up at his sister from time to time.


    Xinbao fell asleep in the cage for an indeterminate amount of time, turned over several times, pressed the corner of his sleeve by himself, and couldn''t pull it out no matter how hard he tried, so he woke up with a whimper, sat up on the bed, his eyes were blurry .


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "The little slacker finally woke up?"


    He came over to put on the shoes for Nai Tuanzi, and Nai Tuanzi was carried out of bed by him, with both sleeves hanging down long, still a little confused.


    The second elder brother drank the steaming medicine first.


    Xinbao: "..."


    well! Second brother, how can you believe that I really won''t steal your medicine!


    But the second elder brother obviously thought she was a greedy guy who would even sneak a taste of medicine, and asked her to look at the bowl after drinking.


    Then I went to the stove and brought out breakfast, and said with a smile: "Auntie steamed it with tofu and meat. I don''t know if you are used to eating it. Let''s try it first."


    Nui Duanzi made a sound, went to the basin to wash her little face, then finally remembered, and said to her brother, "Brush your teeth."


    The second elder brother brought a willow branch, cut off a small piece of skin from the head, let her chew it, and left some silk, which is a toothbrush. He took the green salt box at the same time, and said with a smile: " Just a little bit, yes, just a little bit. Can Xinbao brush his teeth?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    Her little hands are holding willow branches, up and down, left and right...


    While scrolling, she felt as if there was a very important matter hanging in her heart. She tried hard to think about it, and then she was shocked suddenly, and her whole body was stunned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： cub instinct

    Chapter 34 Cub''s Instinct


    "What''s wrong?" The second elder brother came over with a bowl of water and touched her head: "Are you numb? Rinse quickly! Don''t swallow!"


    Xinbao was obedient, and she was still in a daze after she finished.


    She clearly saw the big stone in her mind and the words on the stone.


    At first, it just slipped by like every thought, but after she sensitively "grabbed" it and tried to pursue it, the picture became clearer and clearer.


    In her previous life, she had camera memories.


    Camera memory is often considered to be a kind of talent similar to superpower. In one sentence, it is "endorsing is like looking at images", that is to say, many memories will flash in her memory in the form of intuitive images.


    However, this is not the same feeling as it is now.


    This picture is obviously not moving, but it seems to be alive, rooted, and cannot be ignored in her mind.


    She didn''t speak, move or express, her eyes were wide open, trying to perceive.


    Second brother was a little scared by her.


    He put the bowl aside, knelt down and put his arms around her: "Xinbao? Xinbaoer? What''s wrong with you?"


    Xinbao returned to his senses.


    She pointed to her small head and tried to explain: "I have a stone in my head, it''s very big." She made a big gesture: "There are words written on the stone, and it''s also very big, is black."


    "Stone? Word?" The second elder brother frowned for a while: "What word?"


    Xinbao was a little anxious.


    She instinctively felt that these words were very important, and she must respond quickly.


    She said: "I don''t know! Xinbao doesn''t know!"


    Holding her little head in her hands, she was about to jump anxiously: "It seems to be... mountains, mountains, people, balloons."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," the second brother put Nai Tuanzi into his arms, and patted her on the back: "Xinbao said slowly, this stone... Where did Xinbao see it?"


    "No! No! I didn''t see it!" Xinbao was so anxious that she really hated the body of this little car: "Xinbao had never seen it before, but it grew in my mind, and suddenly there was It''s there, it''s always there, don''t move!"


    "Okay, okay, Xinbao is not afraid," the second elder brother panicked, but instinctively comforted his younger sister: "Then Xinbao tell the second brother how this word is written, okay?"


    Xinbao quickly squatted down and drew a figure on the ground.


    Second Brother''s expression suddenly froze.


    This is seal script. Although it is no longer used now, he can also recognize some of it. The character is "big". It really looks like a person, with all limbs and brain.


    Then Xinbao drew a horizontal circle and a small tail underneath.


    This character is "ÁË".


    It''s really a word!


    Xinbao has never seen a book, how can he know the words?


    Even if she has seen a book, such a book in seal characters is too rare! There was no way she would have had the chance to see it!


    And she was able to write it out, which means that this word really "grows" in her mind, so she can be called to be like a cat and a tiger...


    This, this is definitely not an ordinary thing!


    Second brother took a deep breath, feeling inexplicably panicked: "Xinbao, write it from scratch."


    The character at the beginning is really complicated, with many strokes. Xinbao suppressed his panic, and drew this word on the ground stroke by stroke with great seriousness.


    The second elder brother murmured: "Tang."


    Xinbao pointed to the villain, "This is the second word."


    She stroked another word.


    "Lang."


    Tang Dalang!


    The first three characters are Tang Dalang!


    The second brother''s forehead was soaked in cold sweat, and he looked at his sister''s fingers holding his breath.


    Xinbao is also in a hurry.


    She deeply felt how weak this body was, and the point was, she could feel even more deeply the cub''s instinct.


    She really had to do her best to stop her urge to cry!


    Her small body curled up into a ball, her fleshy little fists were tightly clenched, and she stroked carefully.


    The second elder brother''s eyes didn''t blink for a moment, and he murmured, "from", "on the cliff"...


    The sweat on his forehead dripped onto his eyelashes, and he quickly wiped it with his sleeve: "What? What is this word? You scratch it again!"


    Writing on the ground, after all, is not on paper, and this word is very complicated, Xinbao couldn''t help it, and burst into tears, crying, trembling all over, desperately using his little finger, over and over again on the ground rowing.


    The second elder brother lost his voice: "Tumble! It''s Tumble!"


    Putting it all together, the whole sentence is, Tang Dalang rolled off the cliff!


    The second elder brother took a long breath.


    He stared closely at his sister with a pair of almond eyes resembling Mrs. Lin, and suddenly became extremely calm, saying every word: "This stone, this word, appeared suddenly, and then it has been in Xinbao''s mind, isn''t it?"


    Xinbao nodded fiercely, crying violently while still writing on the ground, "Back, brain, heavy, heavy, knock..."


    The second elder brother stood up suddenly, staggered and walked out.


    He was in poor health and couldn''t walk fast. After walking a few steps, he became dizzy and fell to the ground.


    The second elder brother pinched himself angrily and tried to stand up, when an old lady passed by and said anxiously: "Erlang, what''s wrong!" and came to help him.


    Second brother grabbed her hand: "Aunt Zhou!"


    He hesitated for a moment, but still said: "Can I trouble you to go to the new house, call my third brother over, and say that I have something urgent to find him... Please, please hurry up!"


    The sister-in-law didn''t know what was wrong with him. Seeing that his forehead was covered with sweat and his face was pale, she hurriedly agreed: "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll go right away!"


    She really ran quickly.


    Why is it called Brother Tang San?


    Because he is called Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi, he will spend a lot of time explaining, they may not believe it yet, only if he is called Tang Sange, he will listen to him without thinking! In order to save time to the greatest extent!


    Sure enough, after a while, Tang San brother quickly ran back, and Yaoyao said: "Second brother, what''s wrong?"


    He stretched out his hand to help him: "Are you feeling uncomfortable? I''ll go ask Old Uncle Ye..."


    "Sanlang!" The second elder brother grabbed his hand: "Listen to me, you go up the mountain right now, run as fast as you can, and ask the eldest brother to come down. I will tell you in detail when I come back! You go right away!"


    Brother Tang San was at a loss, but obediently agreed and was about to run. After two steps, the second brother said again: "Wait!"


    He himself didn''t know what it was for, and said: "You take Xinbao!"


    Brother Tang San still didn''t understand why, he came back and hugged his sister, took big strides, and ran away, while saying: "Why is Xinbao crying, stop crying Xinbaoer, brother will take you up the mountain to play..."


    They were originally on the side of the mountain. Brother Tang San was born with great strength, and even holding his sister didn''t affect his speed at all.


    During the period, Xinbao was still crying uncontrollably.


    Brother Tang San rushed to the top of the mountain here, panting and hugging his sister: "Xinbaoer, don''t, don''t cry, what''s wrong with the second brother, suddenly looking for the eldest brother?"


    Naituanzi''s crying stopped abruptly.


    She yelled towards the distant mountains and forests: "Brother!" The voice was very clear.


    "Yo," the third brother Hanhan said, "Xinbao will call you brother."


    Nai Tuanzi anxiously grabbed his collar: "Brother!"


    The third Hanhan brother hurriedly shouted at the forest: "Big brother! Big brother! Tang Dalang! Tang Shifan!"


    Xinbao immediately followed suit: "Tang Shifan! Tang Shifan!"


    She exerted all her breastfeeding strength, and her little face turned red.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： Brother is so stupid

    Chapter 35 Big brother is so stupid


    In the distance, Brother Tang tilted his head strangely.


    He seemed to hear someone calling his name just now, but it disappeared when he listened carefully. Could it be that he heard it wrong?


    Brother Tang didn''t care, he unloaded the basket and walked to the edge of the cliff.


    The mountains in this area are not high, and the surrounding villages are densely populated. In fact, there is nothing to harvest, so I just pick some wild vegetables and fruits.


    He was on the top just now, he glanced down inadvertently, and saw a small piece of red here, so he deliberately went around to look, and it turned out to be a wild jujube tree, so he wanted to pick some back and give it to his sister to eat.


    Several members of the Tang family have this habit.


    Even before Nai Tuanzi wakes up, the family will always pick something good when they see it outside, and put it next to Nai Tuanzi''s pillow when they go back, always thinking, maybe someday Xinbao will wake up? Can I eat when I wake up?


    But every time I am disappointed.


    Now my sister finally woke up.


    Seeing her holding two small bean sprouts, looking up at him, that cute little appearance, I really want to give her everything.


    Brother Tang smiled, stretched his long legs down, and began to pick wild jujubes from the tree.


    The stones next to it rolled down a little bit, but Brother Tang didn''t pay attention, picked a few, and he caught a glimpse of a thicker branch at the bottom of the tree. For some reason, it was at the bottom, slightly sunken , There are many wild jujubes hanging, many of which are bright red.


    Brother Tang leaned down and reached out to reach it, but he couldn''t reach it. He searched back and forth, and found a raised rock, which was just right for him to use.


    He was about to step down when he heard another voice: "Tang Shifan!"


    Sounds like a younger brother.


    The next moment, it was the little milk baby crying with a crying voice: "Tang Shifan! Big brother! Woohoo! Tang Shifan!"


    Heart treasure?


    Brother Tang was taken aback, and he didn''t care about picking the jujube. He hurriedly put his hands on the ground, climbed up, and walked quickly to the place where the sound came from.


    Xinbao shouted again hoarsely: "Brother!"


    Brother Tang said: "Xinbao! Xinbao! Brother is here!"


    Seeing Brother Tang San rushing out of the bushes like a calf, holding a messy milk dumpling in his hands.


    When Nai Tuanzi saw the real big brother, he immediately let go of his heart and opened his hands: "Big brother! Big brother hug!"


    Brother Tang hurriedly greeted him: "Xinbao, why are you here..."


    Before the words were finished, there was a loud crash, and right in front of the three of them, the red sour jujube tree in front of them, Brother Tang''s basket, and a large area of ??the ground collapsed with a crash, crashing all the way When it rolled to the bottom, there was a muffled sound.


    All three of them were stunned.


    Nai Duanzi even forgot to cry.


    Brother Tang maintained the posture of reaching out to hug his sister, with his head turned, dumbstruck.


    After a long time, Brother Tang San said: "Brother?"


    Brother Tang suddenly came back to his senses.


    He snatched his sister and hugged her tightly in his arms, really terrified.


    If it weren''t for my sister! If it weren''t for my sister coming at this time! He fell!


    Such a large mountain road has collapsed! so tall!


    Even though he was always a calm man, his arms trembled from fear!


    He hugged his sister tightly.


    Nai Tuanzi¡¯s short-circuited brain still hasn¡¯t returned to his senses, but he couldn¡¯t stop crying when he was suddenly frightened.


    Brother Tang let go of his hands slightly and looked at his sister.


    Nai Duanzi burped again.


    She felt that many things in her mind were like a mess, completely stuck, and then the hiccups were like a golden needle, which was inserted forcefully. funny.


    Brother Tang was amused.


    He felt weak, and the fear that the hairs stood up just now disappeared, he stretched out his hand and patted his sister''s back to comfort her, and asked, "Sanlang, have you brought water?"


    "No," Tang San also came back to his senses.


    However, he is a tough guy. He doesn''t know why the second brother asked him to come, and he doesn''t know that the eldest brother was picking jujubes there just now, so he wasn''t too scared. He just complained: "I didn''t bring anything! I''m doing well here. While building the house, the second elder brother suddenly asked me to come to you, and told me to hold Xinbao, Xinbao kept crying, but couldn''t be coaxed, insisting on looking for you, I ran half a mountain, almost exhausted! "


    He sat down on the ground.


    Brother Tang was a little strange: "Erlang suddenly called you?"


    "That''s right!" Brother Tang San said: "Don''t be in a hurry, I can''t wait for a while!"


    Brother Tang frowned, but didn''t think much about it. He searched around, picked a lantern flower, and put the flower core in his sister''s mouth: "Is it sweet?"


    Naituanzi, who was hiccupping crazily, swallowed it immediately and nodded: "Sweet."


    Brother Tang let out a laugh, and leaned back against the tree, "Thanks to you guys, I just..." He pointed, "I was just standing there picking jujubes for Xinbao..."


    Brother Tang San was taken aback: "Really?"


    He nodded.


    Tie Hanhan slapped his chest in shock, Brother Tang didn''t say much, and looked around for something sweet for his sister. The milk dumpling sucked two flowers, and then the hiccup stopped unconsciously, and suddenly found in his mind, The rock that took root is gone, gone.


    She let out a snort.


    Brother Tang asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Nai Tuanzi said: "The stone is gone, and the words are gone."


    Brother Tang was surprised: "What stone, what character?"


    Nai Tuanzi compared his hands: "Xinbao is dreaming, there is a stone, there are words on the stone, and then the second one will come to the big one..."


    She talked for a long time, but Brother Tang didn''t understand. He wanted to go back and ask his second brother again, so he coaxed his sister and said, "Okay, okay, big brother knows, it''s gone if it''s gone."


    Hi! Brother is so stupid!


    Nai Duanzi slumped her shoulders in frustration.


    She was also very nervous just now, and she yelled with the third brother for half an hour, her throat hurt, her body was tired, and her stomach was hungry. I don''t want to move anymore.


    Brother Tang touched his sister''s back with a smile, and then kicked his younger brother: "Let''s go, go down the mountain quickly, Erlang should be in a hurry."


    Brother Tang San sat for a while, then recovered, and jumped up: "Let''s go."


    The two brothers went down, and Brother Tang San jumped all the way, looking for something to eat for his sister.


    Xinbao is resting on the elder brother''s shoulder, without lifting his head, just open his mouth, although the third brother is rough, he is very careful in feeding his younger sister, even peeling off the hair of the steamed bun grass, and feeding a small handful into her mouth Mantou grass seeds, sweet and smooth.


    Xinbao suddenly smelled a sweet fragrance.


    She shrugged sharply, and Brother Tang said, "What''s wrong?"


    "It smells so good," Naituanzi sniffed hard, "It''s fruity, sweet."


    "Why didn''t I smell it?" Brother Tang San held a blade of grass, stretched out his nose and sniffed around: "What kind of fruit? I just smell the smell of grass!"


    Anyway, it is a fruity aroma, not like apples or peaches, it is a sweet and sour smell...


    Naituanzi was very sensitive to this, tried to sniff for a long time, stretched out her small arm and pointed: "Over there!"


    One of the two elder brothers seemed to be very principled, but he was not;


    After walking for a short distance, the two elder brothers also smelled a sweet and sour aroma, but when they walked further, there seemed to be nothing.


    Brother Tang San refused to give up and pulled away the branches and vines, and turned around, three times and two times, and then he said: "Brother! Brother! Come!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： Im still a baby

    Chapter 36 I''m still a baby


    Brother Tang covered his sister''s head and face with one hand, got in too, and then let out a yo.


    There is a large prickly pear in front of me.


    It''s really a piece of the boss! At a glance, there are more than ten or twenty trees!


    It may be because it is at an angle at the bottom of a slope, and the surrounding trees are dense, forming a natural barrier, but no one has discovered it!


    If it weren''t for Nai Tuanzi''s sharp nose, they wouldn''t be able to find out!


    Brother Tang San immediately stepped forward to pick one, blew a few mouthfuls, tasted it first, and immediately picked two more, handing one to the elder brother and the other to the younger sister.


    The milk dumpling took it with open hands, holding it in both hands, with bright eyes and sour water bubbling from the mouth.


    Prickly pear is actually not very delicious because it is very sour, but its vitamin C content is extremely high, hundreds of times that of apples, and it can increase immunity, anti-aging, detoxify and beautify the skin, and reduce the three highs... There are really many benefits .


    But this thing looks like a lychee, with many thorns on the outer skin. Xinbao stared at it for a long time, but there was nowhere to put his mouth.


    Brother Tang laughed at seeing it, so he gnawed the thorns for her and brought them to her mouth.


    Both brothers laughed.


    Then Brother Tang said: "It''s not very delicious, but it can be sweet when you put it on. You go down the mountain first with Xinbao in your arms. I''ll make a basket and pick some."


    As he said that, he was about to hand his younger sister to his third brother, but when Nai Tuanzi heard this, he immediately grabbed his clothes and stabbed his head at the base of his neck, refusing to let go.


    Brother Tang had no choice, so he said: "Forget it, let''s go down the mountain first, remember this place, don''t make a fuss, let''s go up again later."


    So the three of them picked a few and went down the mountain first.


    Going down the mountain was fast, trotting all the way down, and saw a thin figure sitting on the side of the road far away, and when he saw the three of them, he stood up and smiled.


    is the second brother.


    Brother Tang said: "Why are you sitting here? Is there something to do at home?"


    Second brother took a deep look at him: "It''s okay."


    He asked his brother: "You didn''t run into anything, did you?"


    "Hey!" Tie Hanhan touched him: "How do you know? We..." He bit his ear happily: "We found a large piece of prickly pears! If it wasn''t for the big brother''s basket falling down the mountain, we would pick some came back!"


    The second elder brother tilted his head slightly, and quickly grasped the point: "Did you fall down the mountain? What''s going on?"


    Brother Tang has recovered now, so he instinctively announced good news but not bad news: "It''s okay, I put the basket on the side of the mountain, but the mountain collapsed unexpectedly."


    Second brother squinted sharply.


    He said: "Tell me specifically! Brother, this is very important!"


    Brother Tang was slightly stunned.


    But he knew that although his younger brother was young, he had a plan in mind, so he explained it in detail.


    Second brother''s face turned slightly pale, but he was vaguely excited.


    He glanced at his younger sister, and saw that the younger sister was hiding her face in his elder brother''s arms, gnawing on the prickly pear secretly, and showing her big eyes to look around from time to time, like a vigilant little squirrel, who had obviously put away the previous things to forget.


    The second elder brother smiled helplessly and didn''t mention it for the time being.


    Nai Duanzi was all dirty, even her hair was dirty, but she was still wearing "pajamas" at the moment, so she went home, boiled water, Nai Duanzi washed herself, and changed into clothes .


    She was really hungry, and the more she ate prickly pears, the more hungry she became. She showed the spirit of a rice cooker, and almost buried her face in the bowl. She ate half a bowl of white rice in one go, and she wanted to eat more, Brother Tang Fearing that she would hold on, he snatched the bowl away, carried her to the yard to play for a while, and fell asleep when he came back.


    Second brother watched and sighed.


    Brother Tang and Brother Tang San took a rest and wanted to go up the mountain to pick prickly pears. They thought they had picked them and memorized them while everyone was having dinner, which was just right.


    As a result, the second elder brother refused to agree, but he didn''t understand the matter yet, and he didn''t explain it to them.


    When Nai Tuanzi woke up from a nap, the second brother took her to the back and fed her to the donkey, taking advantage of her unpreparedness.


    At this point, Nai Tuanzi saw Tang Xiaoba''s true face.


    The little donkey is chestnut-colored, only the muzzle and eye rims are white, and the belly is also white. The two long ears are erected high, and the small fur in the middle is fluttering in the wind. It is very cute.


    And it''s not fierce, she held the grass and walked over, and it came over timidly, and its movements were quite obedient.


    The second elder brother patiently played with her for a while before asking her: "Xinbao, what other words are there on that big rock?"


    Nai Tuanzi''s hand snapped.


    As soon as he mentioned it, the memories that had just been emptied quickly returned. Xinbao looked at him, her small mouth began to sag, her big eyes quickly filled with tears, her whole body twitched, it was so pitiful.


    She felt infinitely sad, infinitely wronged, infinitely afraid... There were so many flavors in her heart that she couldn''t restrain the cub''s instinct.


    That kind of mood is similar to: "I almost killed my brother because of negligence! I feel so guilty and so scared! But I can''t help it, I have tried my best, and I am still a baby! Wow!!"


    She burst into tears.


    The second elder brother quickly hugged his younger sister and coaxed her for a while, then put a candy in her mouth.


    Nai Duanzi stopped crying a little bit, smack it, smack it, it¡¯s so sweet... But thinking about it, I still feel very wronged, the small mouth began to deflate again, and big tears poured out, wet the long eyelashes...


    Crying a few times, she eased the grievance in her heart, smacked her lips and ate candy, and after eating for a while, she started crying again...


    The second elder brother hugged his younger sister on his lap, shaking his whole body while laughing, it was really distressing and funny.


    It went back and forth like this, and when the candy was finished and the grievances subsided, Xinbao sobbed and said to the second elder brother: "The stone is gone, the words are gone."


    She has already expelled the eldest brother and third brother from the scope of discussing business matters, so only the second brother is left. She tried to make it clear: "The elder brother came over, and the mountain collapsed, and Xinbao cried... After crying, the stones and words disappeared. gone."


    Second brother nodded suddenly.


    He asked: "Does Xinbao still remember the words after that?"


    Naituanzi said to himself: "Remember!"


    She got down from her brother''s lap to write.


    However... the body of the little broken car is not strong. There is clearly an image in front of her, but it seems that the scenery of fruit trees on the stone is more impressive. In contrast, the strokes of the words are not so clear.


    She struggled to remember.


    Some of them couldn¡¯t remember clearly, so the second brother marked out a few similar ones and asked her to choose from them.


    Then the two of them spent a long time, pieced together, and finally spelled out this sentence.


    Second brother was silent for a while.


    Then he asked: "Xinbao, has this big rock been there before?"


    She nodded, "Yes."


    The second elder brother asked: "What is the word above?"


    Nai Duanzi shook her head in embarrassment.


    At that time, she only had a vague cognition, completely like a dream, and she didn''t think about it after waking up, so she didn''t even have a clear picture, and only remembered a few characters whose strokes were similar to simplified Chinese characters.


    She drew it out on the ground, and the second brother said, "Small, small... two small?"


    Nai Tuanzi nodded, and made two more strokes. The second elder brother said softly, "Second, yes..."


    He pondered for a long time: "When did this happen, the next day..." His voice became soft: "Is it the time when I got heatstroke?"


    Nai Tuanzi also remembered, and nodded quickly: "That''s right, that day!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： Who is not a Chai Dai?

    Chapter 37 Who is not a girl


    It really is!


    So, did he escape by accident?


    Is it... death kalpa?


    Second brother''s eyes were astonishingly bright, he nodded slowly: "Let second brother think about it."


    He seriously told his younger sister: "Don''t tell the third brother about this matter... Forget it, don''t tell anyone, wait for the second brother to figure it out. Also, if you dream of big stones and words, you must hurry up and tell the second brother." Brother said, don''t delay."


    Nai Tuanzi nodded sharply, frowning, with a serious expression on his face.


    The second brother was amused by her, and kissed her on the brow: "Xinbao is not afraid, the heaven will send a great mission..." He paused: "The second brother means that although these are not good things, if Xinbao can dream ahead If we can avoid it in time, it will be a good thing. Does Xinbao understand?"


    Of course I understand!


    This is looking down on someone!


    Not only do I understand, I can also recite it, so the heaven will send a great responsibility to the people, first... must first...


    What comes first? ?


    Nai Tuanzi thought for a long time with his eyes wide open, but silently lowered his raised chin, and closed himself on the spot.


    The second elder brother came out holding her little hand, and seeing that only the fourth brother Tang was at home, and asking again, the two elder brothers took the opportunity to go up the mountain.


    Second brother frowned, a little worried, but since Xinbao said that the stone was gone, the catastrophe should be over, so he just nodded.


    But Xinbao hasn''t equated the disappearance of the stone with the passing of the doom, so he became anxious when he heard it.


    She hated crying children very much, but it wasn''t until she became a child that she realized... Wuwu, as a cub, she couldn''t walk, run far, hit, or scream. Can''t scream... She''s so hard!


    Her small mouth was flattened, tears welled up in her eyes instantly, she didn''t cry out loud, she just wept silently, her small fan-like eyelashes were all wet, just like a puppy that no one wants , as pitiful as you can be.


    The second elder brother sat down beside her, hugged her and coaxed her.


    After coaxing him gently, he took out a piece of candy, unwrapped the greaseproof paper, and put it in his sister''s mouth.


    Sure enough, after a while, Nai Tuanzi''s tears were still hanging on his face, so he started to eat sweets, so happy, he completely forgot what he was doing before.


    The second brother watched with a smile.


    The family loves the daughter/sister, just treat her well, but the second brother Tang Shirong, from the very beginning, will think about "how to treat her well", or how to make her obedient, etc. Waiting questions... Then after every time we get along, the mind automatically summarizes.


    For example, he discovered that his sister, unless it is something very important, can only think about one thing at a time, and eating seems to her a complete thing, not something that can be done "by the way".


    And Nai Tuanzi really likes to eat sugar, so feeding a candy can instantly stop small crying, slowly stop middle crying, and can also distract the emotion of crying, which is really easy to use.


    He decided to go to the city to buy another bag after feeding this small bag.


    So when Big Brother Tang came back with two baskets of prickly pears, they returned home excitedly, and saw Second Brother Tang and Nai Tuanzi sitting at the door at a glance. Her mouth was flattened, she opened her hands to beg for a hug, and wanted to cry loudly, accusing her elder brother of being unreliable, but found out halfway...Huh? ?


    She discovered a new knowledge again, it turns out that cubs really cry dry. For example, now, she doesn''t have a drop.


    She touched her little fleshy face in disbelief, and brewed it hard again, but still nothing.


    Milk dumpling: "..."


    The second elder brother of the beautiful boy was beside him, he burst out laughing, and then covered his face and laughed like a dog without image.


    He is too smart, so he can see the brain circuit of Nai Tuanzi at a glance, and she almost died of laughter.


    Brother Tang felt guilty, and quickly hugged his sister: "Xinbao is waiting for Big Brother?"


    "That''s right!" The boss Xinbao found his status, and reprimanded the elder brother in a childlike voice: "Aniang said, if Xinbao looks good, you won''t be able to see Xinbao if you run away, don''t do this in the future." , this is wrong!"


    Poof!


    Brother Tang suppressed a smile: "Brother made a mistake, brother changed, brother didn''t go anywhere, just asked Xinbao at home to see if it''s okay."


    Brother''s attitude of admitting his mistakes was so good that Xinbao couldn''t bear to criticize her any longer, so she blinked her eyes and said, "That, that''s fine!"


    Brother Xinbao did what he said, and kept staring at Brother Tang. She moved a small stool to watch him while he was working, just like a little supervisor.


    Brother Tang and the others picked two full baskets of prickly pears and came back, covering them with a layer of floating grass.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t want to pick too many, but many of them were ripe, and I picked too many. I picked two big baskets, and took a small basin to wash them out, with a strong sweet and sour smell.


    Xinbao gnawed for half a day in the morning, his little teeth were sore, he covered his mouth and shook his hands, but it was rare for his elder brothers to eat fruit, so each of them reached out and took one, eating with relish.


    Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi didn''t come back until it was dark.


    The people in the masonry team take care of lunch and dinner twice a day. They have to cook their own breakfast, but they also have to prepare things for them.


    The helpers in the village only need to have one meal at noon and pay a little wages, usually three to five yuan a day. With extra care, everyone eats well, works hard, and can be faster.


    There are dozens of people eating, and they really have to be busy from morning till night.


    Brother Tang and the others wanted to help, but even if they went, parents would not be free. Building a house is already a hard job.


    Seeing the tired faces of the parents, the sons were all busy, and brought them water and handed them handkerchiefs. After washing her face, Mrs. Lin opened her hands to Nai Tuanzi: "Hug, mother."


    Nai Duanzi leaned on Brother Tang and shook her head: "No hug."


    The old mother suddenly became sad.


    Then she hugged the milk dumpling sadly, and patted the little **** lightly: "I won''t know A Niang if I don''t see you for a day? Don''t you give A Niang a hug?"


    "No!" Nai Tuanzi said, "Xin Bao wants to watch Big Brother."


    "Huh?" Mrs. Lin said, "Xinbao will call me Brother."


    The second elder brother smiled and said: "Occasionally I can get one word right, but I still can''t get two words right. When I am in a hurry, I can''t understand the word, and I don''t know it when I teach her."


    Brother Tang San was talking to his sister beside him: "I don''t know what''s wrong, I don''t know but it''s cute, Xinbao is only so young, and I''ll understand when I grow up. I just like my sister calling me. Sister, call me out."


    Xinbao said loudly: "San''s!"


    Hanhan also said loudly: "Hey!"


    Nai Duanzi shook her head proudly.


    Who is not a chai dai, who hasn''t dreamed of being an older brother. She always thinks that "brother" is the correct name for her brother, and she feels very close when she hears it.


    It''s rare that God sent her six good brothers all at once, all of whom are close friends! Same father and same mother! In order to become a soft and cute girl, she must call her brother until old!


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Just let her go."


    While talking, Tang Qingshan also came in after washing, Brother Tang stood up and wanted to pour tea for him, the milk dumpling jumped up from A Niang''s lap with a whoosh, and opened his hands: "Hug!"


    Brother Tang sat back helplessly: "I don''t move, can I not move? Sanlang pours water for dad."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： carry it all alone

    Chapter 38 Carried everything alone


    Nai Tuanzi''s black grape eyes stared at Big Brother Tang without blinking.


    Tang Qingshan looked at his daughter, then at his elder son, went to sit down, and said in a deep voice, "Why did Rong Er ask Chang Er to come back?"


    "That''s right!" Mrs. Lin also remembered: "I was in such a hurry to call Chang''er back, and I didn''t go back all afternoon. What did you do?"


    Brother Tang coughed, and Tang Qingshan''s eyes moved over, waiting quietly.


    The second elder brother hesitated for a moment, and saw that the third brother Hanhan had gone out to pour water for his father, but he was not in the house, so he lowered his voice and whispered: "I don''t know if you believe it or not, Xinbao had a dream. I was worried that my eldest brother would fall off the mountain, so I asked Sanlang to take Xinbao to pick him up. After he left, my eldest brother was about to pick wild jujubes. As soon as Xinbao called, he came back. As soon as he folded back...he The ground I stepped on just now collapsed, the big one, the baskets all fell down, you don¡¯t know how dangerous it is.¡±


    He pointed at the milk dumpling: "If Xinbao can be so clingy to Big Brother, he won''t be able to lay down all day, it''s frightening."


    Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi were astonished.


    Ms. Lin stood up, put her daughter into Tang Qingshan''s arms, held her eldest son, and looked back and forth a few times: "Are you all right? Is Fan''er all right?"


    "It''s okay," Tang Dalang said, "I''m fine, except that the basket fell down, which is very dangerous. Fortunately, Xinbao called me."


    Ms. Lin patted her chest straight: "Fortunately, there is Xinbao, Xinbao is really our family''s little lucky star."


    Tang Qingshan looked at the milk dumpling in his arms, and gently patted her head: "Yes."


    Looking at the thoughts of the parents, it is obvious that "it just so happened that Xinbao had a dream, and it happened that he saved the eldest son. Xinbao really made them happy." They took this as a coincidence, and they didn''t mean to investigate the content of the dream carefully. The beautiful boy''s second brother was sad He sighed and didn''t explain.


    There is no one in the family who is reliable. After all, I alone carried everything.


    The old couple were both tired, and the farmers went to bed early, so they were ready to go to bed after chatting for a few words. As soon as Brother Tang stood up, Xinbao immediately opened his hands: "Big hug!"


    Brother Tang came over and hugged his sister, and said with a smile, "Xinbao wants to sleep with Big Brother?"


    "Yes," Nai Tuanzi nodded, "Sleep with me!"


    The third brother Hanhan routinely fights for favor, "Why? Why don''t you sleep with the third brother?"


    Wuliu complained about his brother: "You snoring dead man, Xinbao sleeps with you, you can''t sleep at all!"


    The third brother choked.


    Then he actually didn''t make any excuses, and lowered his head dejectedly.


    Nai Tuanzi immediately felt distressed, turned her head and said: "Then Xinbao will sleep with San''s tomorrow!"


    Brother Tang came over moved and hugged his sister: "Thank you, Xin Baoer, but brother snoring...may be really noisy."


    Tang Qingshan scolded his son: "Xinbao is three years old, she is a big girl, don''t sleep with brother."


    "Father," the second elder brother said, "Xinbao was scared today, that''s why she is very clingy to elder brother. Let her stay with elder brother."


    Tang Qingshan paused: "Just this time!"


    Brother Tang laughed, carried his sister out, and Wuliu followed like an asshole.


    They lived in the same room, and they chatted for a while on the kang before going to sleep.


    Brother Tang is sixteen years old this year. He is between the age of a man and a boy. He looks very similar to Tang Qingshan. He is free and easy, and when he smiles, he is so handsome that he shines.


    Such a good big brother almost died.


    In the dead of night, the brain of the little broken car was emptied of redundant information, but it gave a lot of inspiration. She finally figured out this matter, and secretly vowed to protect everyone in the family.


    She hugged his neck tightly with her two small arms, and the little bean sprouts made his chin itch.


    The twins were already asleep. Brother Tang touched her, carefully untied her little bean sprouts, and said in a breathy voice: "Xin Baoer is not afraid, brother is fine."


    He rubbed her soft hair soothingly with his big hands, his heart was so soft that it was unbelievable: "Brother still wants to protect Xinbaoer as she grows up and grows old!"


    Nai Tuanzi put his little feet on him, and his small body clings to him: "Xinbao can''t sleep, and singing will be good if he wants to."


    Sing?


    Brother Tang coughed: "Brother can''t sing?"


    In the darkness, my younger sister stared at him with **** eyes, full of expectation, Big Brother Tang coughed again, endured the shame of the youth, and hummed deeply: "Sheep, sheep, jump over the flower wall, the flower wall breaks, the donkey pushes the mill, A pig carries firewood and a dog makes fire, and a kitten squeezes pastry on the kang..."


    Nai Tuanzi slept until dawn, and woke up in a daze.


    Maybe because she was afraid of freezing her, the door was closed, and the fourth brother was sitting in front of the bed, making up something. When he saw his sister woke up, he said to the outside: "Brother! Xinbao is awake!"


    After a while, Brother Tang came in. He didn''t really go up the mountain, so he squatted down to put on her shoes.


    Second brother with his hands behind his back, accompanied his sister to wash his face and brush his teeth slowly, while whispering in her ear: "Did Xinbao dream?"


    Nai Duanzi shook her head.


    Second brother was relieved, came back and sat down, combed two small bean sprouts for her.


    Brother Tang brought her the rice and said, "Don''t keep asking her, it took so long to forget."


    "I have to ask," Nai Tuanzi replied earnestly, "Xinbao is still young, so it''s easy to forget in dreams, but if you ask, you won''t forget."


    Brother Tang smiled and patted her head.


    He is a typical big man thinking, the elder brother has a full sense of responsibility, and feels that he should stir up the burden of the family, so that the younger sister can feel at ease... But there are many things in this world that are beyond the reach of manpower.


    Second brother said in a low voice: "Brother, speaking of it, our family has suffered a lot."


    Brother Tang didn''t know what he thought of, his eyes froze.


    Second brother was keenly aware of it, and took a look at him. Brother Tang avoided his eyes and said, "Do you want to eat prickly pears? There are so many, what do you do with them? They will rot if left unattended, and I''m not willing to give them away."


    Nai Tuanzi raised her hand and said, "Xinbao!"


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "What do you know?"


    Nai Duanzi said: "You can use pears to make sugar."


    "Huh?" Brother Tang didn''t expect that she could really say anything, and frowned, "Boil sugar? How do you use this to boil sugar?"


    Brother Tang laughed over there: "Xinbao said you also believe it! Candy is so easy to boil?"


    Sugar is a rare item at this time, and it is quite expensive. Not everyone knows how to make sugar, and the sugar mills are strictly guarded.


    Being questioned, Nai Tuanzi suddenly became unhappy: "Xinbao is just a few!"


    She stood up and tried to explain to them.


    The boiled sugar she mentioned is actually boiled syrup. It is really not difficult to boil syrup with prickly pears.


    Prickly pears have thorns, but the thorns are different from millet thorns. They actually look like this, so you can cut them into pieces or strips, filter them through a net, and then filter them out with a fine cloth. Pear juice, boiled on high heat.


    Depending on the heat, it needs to be boiled for at least an hour. The pear juice will gradually thicken, and then change to a low heat and cook again. Slowly, until it can be drawn, it must be boiled while stirring... until it reaches the desired consistency. up.


    Although thorn pears are sour, they actually have a lot of sugar, which is definitely lower than that of Yali pears, but it is no problem to boil syrup.


    She can''t speak in a very systematic way now, she forgets the end after what she said, and her speech is a bit confusing, but the key issues are clarified.


    Brother Tang couldn''t stay idle, so he immediately thought about trying it out, and fourth brother Tang also went to help, and the second brother hugged Xinbao: "How did Xinbao know?"


    Nai Tuanzi proficiently uttered the golden sentence: "There are not many Xinbao, why there are several, but there are only a few Xinbao."


    A lie repeated a hundred times becomes the truth, and she speaks with confidence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： Cultural people can really talk

    Chapter 39 Cultural people can really talk


    Second brother frowned slightly and remained silent for a while.


    Nai Tuanzi blinked innocently, and then the second elder brother came to a conclusion: "Xinbao should be Suhui."


    Brother Tang was washing the prickly pears, and asked from a distance: "What is Su Hui?"


    The second elder brother said: "It is the wisdom that has come from many lives... The Buddha said that if there is a person with long-term wisdom, if he encounters a great opportunity in this life, he may slowly reveal it... This kind of blessing can be met but not sought. None of them."


    "Wow? So powerful?" Fourth Brother Tang didn''t understand, "No wonder Xinbao knows medicinal herbs."


    Brother Tang also said: "Xinbao is called surviving a catastrophe, and there must be future blessings!"


    Why? ?


    Nai Tuanzi stared at her second brother with big eyes, you cultural people can really talk...it''s so round.


    The wisdom of many lifetimes is actually true. In her previous life, she studied and worked crazily, but thinking about it now, she didn¡¯t waste it. In this life, she can completely lie down and win.


    So Nai Tuanzi felt relieved and proactively went to help.


    The soft milk **** were squeezed everywhere, Brother Tang had to push the basin farther so that she could squat over, she took it from the basin, and then handed it to him, contributing to the contribution of a three-year-old baby maximum strength.


    Brother Tang washed a piece of cloth and used it to filter, squeezed out the juice in handfuls, and tried to boil some less first.


    At first they thought, if pear juice or something is put on the fire, it will boil at most? How can it be thick and boiled less?


    But after burning for half an hour, it really thickened.


    Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang are both refreshed, which shows that this method really works!


    Even the second elder brother couldn''t bear it, and sat at the door of the kitchen to watch.


    Nai Tuanzi was also tired from squatting, so she came and sat on his feet, watching from afar.


    Since she became a cub, she found that sitting on human feet is really a VIP throne. It won''t stain clothes and can lean on, and won''t tire her brother.


    Four pairs of eyes stared intently, and after a while, Brother Tang sniffled: "It''s muddy, I can smell it!"


    Brother Tang quickly pulled out a few sticks of firewood, while concluding: "It seems that when it gets thicker, the fire should be lowered."


    Brother Tang said: "I see that A Niang''s fried sugar is easy to get mushy."


    Nai Duanzi commented next to it: "Stir."


    "Do you want to stir?" Brother Tang stood up with his sleeves rolled up, and slowly stirred, while saying from time to time: "The hand is sinking after trying it out, and it feels more and more thick."


    After burning for a while, he said, "Why do I think it''s all right?"


    Fourth brother Tang also stood up and stirred it with his hands. When he lifted the spoon, a thread hung out and dripped slowly.


    Brother Tang said: "I think I have to stay a little longer."


    The kitchen is full of sweet fragrance, and the saliva of the milk dumpling is flowing down to the chin. Big brother Tang saw it at a glance, and said with a smile: "Scoop some out, ask Xinbao to taste it."


    Nai Tuanzi nodded suddenly, feeling that her job was very important: "Try Xinbao first."


    So Brother Tang scooped out a small bowl, put a cloth under his head, took another pair of chopsticks, and put them in the hands of his second brother. Nai Tuanzi couldn''t wait to stand up, grabbed the chopsticks with his little hands, dipped a little, and couldn''t wait to lick them After taking a sip, his eyes narrowed: "It''s delicious!"


    The heat was high just now, and the sugar boiled a little bit, but it was still delicious, but it was not thick enough, and it could only stir up a little at a time, but it was just right, so don¡¯t worry about burning it.


    The milk dumpling finished sucking quickly, with a little sugar on the corner of his mouth, his little tongue was curled up and curled up, and he couldn''t lick it for a long time.


    The second elder brother looked at the little greedy cat with a smile, but he didn''t expect that the next time she would pick up candy, it would be brought to his mouth.


    The second elder brother tasted it, it was hot and sweet, the milk dumpling took another chopstick, turned around, and was about to drip down as she walked, she used her other small hand to catch it, and shouted anxiously: "Yes! Brother!"


    Brother Tang was still burning, afraid that she would fall, so he hurried over to taste it, and said: "Xinbao is good, brother, don''t eat, Xinbao eats by himself."


    Brother Tang also tasted it, and after tasting it, he began to think.


    For a long time he asked: "Brother, is there a lot of prickly pears?"


    "There are quite a lot," Brother Tang said: "It must have the appearance of... twenty-eight or nine trees, and the fruit hanging is also thick."


    Fourth Brother Tang said: "Tell me, let''s pick some more, how about boiled sugar to sell? I have seen syrup sold at temple fairs. It costs three pennies to stir it with two small sticks. It''s very expensive! Let''s boil it." This point...do you have ten catties of fruit? If you pour it out, you have to have a bowl, which can be sold for at least tens of hundreds of dollars."


    Brother Tang frowned, and all the movements of his hands stopped.


    After a while, they started to stir again: "It''s really good! It''s hard to find that place. Let''s avoid people when we pick it, and don''t let people know the place... I guess it can be sold for a few days."


    Brother Tang was all excited: "Brother, how about this? Let''s boil these first, and then sell them on the street to try. If it works, let''s pick more while it''s dark. Thin syrup, let''s put it away." It won''t break in ten days and a half months, as long as you pick it up and take it home, it''s ours, why are you afraid others will **** it?"


    Brother Tang nodded: "I think it''s okay. When we go, if we can sell it, we can buy some things, big pots, etc. It will be convenient for cooking next time."


    The second elder brother added: "When boiling sugar, you have to be more careful, don''t let others watch, this kind of thing is not something that everyone is good at."


    While talking, the sugar is not much boiled, the second brother tried it with two small sticks, and it really stirred up, he excitedly said: "Okay!"


    After boiling, there is indeed only one bowl, light golden yellow, pick it up with two small sticks, and then tangle each other, the thicker and brighter the more you tangle, the thick prickly pear fragrance, once you bite, you can taste it again. Strong and sweet, delicious.


    Several people are very excited.


    Being busy, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother also came back, and they yelled as soon as they entered the door: "It smells so good! What is so fragrant! It''s sweet and fragrant!"


    "Shh!" Brother Tang hissed them, signaling them to enter the kitchen, and Nai Tuanzi held the bowl in both hands and told them to watch.


    The twins immediately asked, "What is this? Is it sugar?"


    "It''s candy," Fourth Brother Tang gave them sticks, said a few words briefly, and then said: "After eating, go and call Third Brother back."


    "I''ll go," Brother Tang tidied up his clothes, "By the way, tell Dad."


    Fourth brother Tang was a little unhappy: "Father will definitely talk about this and that again, so I won''t let you go."


    Brother Tang hesitated to speak, patted his younger brother on the shoulder reassuringly, and left.


    He came back after a while, took the third brother Hanhan, and nodded to his younger brother.


    Fourth brother Tang was very happy, his eyes lit up.


    The brothers worked together, and quickly washed out the two baskets of prickly pears. The third brother was very strong. After a while, the juice was squeezed out, and a large pot was full.


    Several people were not in the mood to eat lunch, and they were all very excited.


    After boiling out the sugar, we discussed who would go.


    When they heard that they could take the new donkey cart, everyone wanted to go.


    Although Fourth Brother Tang is young and does not know a lot of Chinese characters, he is very good at settling accounts. He must go. Brother Tang is worried, but he must also go. Second Brother wants to buy a seal script or something Yes, I want to go too, Nai Tuanzi shrank her head down, raised her small face, her dark eyes were full of anticipation, and she obviously wanted to go too.


    So Brother Tang made a final decision: "This time, Erlang Shilang and I will go to Xinbao. Sanlang will go to the mountain and pick some fruits. When I come back, I will go up with you to recite them. Xiaowu Xiaoliu will stay at home and cut some small sticks. I will take you next time." Go." He patted his younger brother''s head comfortingly: "Good boy."


    Seeing the little kid''s disappointed expression, Nai Tuanzi looked away guilty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： Handsome but three seconds

    Chapter 40 Handsome for less than three seconds


    It was already Weizheng (14:00) when we set off. It was a bit late. When we got into the donkey cart, many people in the village greeted them, "Where are you going?"


    Brother Tang only said: "It just so happens that there are some things to do."


    All the way out of the village.


    The donkey cart is an open top, with a seat at the back and railings all around. It feels like a rickshaw in the Republic of China period.


    The second elder brother hugged her, talking to her one after another, Xinbao looked around to see the scenery, when he inadvertently looked away, he saw the fourth brother Tang sitting next to him, his eyes were empty, slightly lost in thought, with an excited expression on his face , and some little apprehension.


    Looking at Big Brother Tang in front again, he was driving the car, and he didn''t speak a word. His left hand on his lap tapped twice from time to time, as if he was also nervous.


    I think so, the fourth brother is only ten years old, and the eldest brother Tang is only sixteen years old, and he has never done any business by himself.


    Although I heard that they have worked in the county, being a buddy and selling things by themselves are two different things, so it is not surprising that they are nervous.


    Xinbao decided to comfort him.


    So she leaned on the railing and stood up.


    Second brother was taken aback, "Xinbao, don''t be naughty! Be careful not to fall!"


    Xinbao shook his head, all his attention was on maintaining balance.


    He protected her with both hands. Fortunately, the railing was so high that she could hit her shoulder when she stood up, and it was so dense that she couldn''t fall off it.


    Xinbao''s two chubby hands alternated, the little feet in the shoes pressed to the ground with all his strength, and walked over slightly tremblingly, wanting to hug the fourth brother, but afraid of falling, if he really fell, the sickly beauty of the second brother, It is absolutely impossible to support her.


    So she thought for a while, clutched the railing tightly with one witty hand, and separated the other small hand to touch the fourth brother''s head.


    As a result, the car bumped and the milk dumpling shook...


    Snapped!


    Slapped the fourth brother.


    Fourth brother: "...??"


    Milk dumpling: "...??"


    The fourth brother was at a loss but also wanted to be happy: "Xinbao, why are you beating me?"


    "It''s not me, it''s not me!" Nai Tuanzi was in a hurry, and threw the blame at the speed of light: "It''s the big brother!"


    Brother Tang heard him being called, and turned his head: "What''s wrong, brother?"


    Nai Tuanzi bent down slightly nervously: "Your car is not driving steadily, Xinbao will hit you in the face."


    "Oh," Brother Tang was obviously absent-minded, and said casually, "Then I will slow down."


    He was indeed a little slower.


    Nai Duanzi slowly straightened up, and stretched out her small hand again, and the fourth brother reached out to catch it vigilantly.


    However, Nai Tuanzi was very strict about the pumping process, avoiding his hand, and patted his head seriously.


    Her calves were shaking and shaking, and her voice was also shaking and shaking, but her face was serious, and she felt that she was imposing: "Don''t worry if you have a heart, you don''t have to be afraid of anything!"


    The fourth brother was stunned for a moment, and then... poof!


    He didn''t expect his sister to come here after all the hardships, just to say this sentence to him, and said dumbfoundingly: "Okay, okay, fourth brother is not afraid."


    The second brother watched with a smile.


    He seems to take observing Nai Tuanzi''s daily life for the pleasure of life, and within a certain range, he never interferes with her behavior.


    Nai Tuanzi shook her calves again, grabbed the railing with both hands, and glanced back...


    Brother is too far away.


    Xinbao considered the actual condition of the little broken car, and felt that it was impossible for her to walk over.


    After thinking about the rigorous process of Nai Tuanzi, he decisively decided to cancel the touch-up process, and simply cheered on.


    So she said super loudly: "Brother!"


    Brother Tang was thinking about something, he was startled by her, his hands trembled, and the whip was thrown out.


    The little donkey speeded up suddenly, the donkey cart shook violently, the milk dumpling let out a cry, the whole person slid down, sat down on the stool, and his two calves passed through the gap in the railing.


    Xinbao: "..."


    Brothers: "..."


    So for the rest of the time, the three brothers racked their brains to appease their younger sister who was only three seconds handsomer, and all nervousness and anxiety disappeared.


    Soon entered the city, several people got out of the car, usually in such a small county town, there are car watchers on the edge of the city, Brother Tang spent a couple of pennies to ask someone to help watch the donkey cart.


    He turned around, picked up the dumpling casually, put it on his right shoulder, and held it with one hand.


    The fourth brother leaned closer to him, holding the jar, hesitating: "Brother, where should we sell it?"


    Second brother is like an irresponsible brat, with a look of irrelevance: "I''m going to buy books, big brother give me some money."


    Brother Tang took out his money bag and asked him to take some money himself, and the second brother walked away slowly.


    Nai Tuanzi looked at him and sighed deeply.


    I knew for a long time that there is no one reliable in the family, so I pity her, dragging her body in a broken car, and still have to carry the burden of life!


    She sat on the elder brother''s right shoulder, with a small arm on his head, holding his hair bun with her small hand, like an emperor patrolling the country, as stable as Mount Tai.


    Then she pointed to the west: "Yes, over there!"


    Brother Tang took a look: "Over there? The market is not over there."


    Nai Duanzi insisted: "Over there! There are so many cars!"


    The fourth brother also looked on tiptoe: "There are quite a lot of carriages, it should be that the nearby people have red business, but this kind of place, I''m afraid we won''t be asked to set up a stall to sell goods."


    He was instinctively afraid: "It''s okay if you can''t sell it, at least don''t cause trouble."


    Nai Tuanzi had no worries about this at all. She encouraged her fourth brother: "It''s okay, let''s go and have a look. If you don''t try it, you won''t know if it''s swollen."


    The fourth brother still hesitated.


    Brother Tang pondered and said: "At this time, it''s not too late, but there are fewer people in the market, and I don''t think you can sell much in the market. It''s better to listen to Xinbao and try. More carriages mean that there are more people. Don''t let them go." Sell ??it and let''s go, it doesn''t hurt anything."


    Since he made a decision, the three of them walked there slowly.


    After walking over, the fourth brother quietly looked at the carriage and the gatehouse of the family, and was suddenly overjoyed: "I heard the children making a fuss! This should be some old man''s birthday! There must be many children! And On such a festive day as celebrating a birthday, you probably won''t hit anyone!"


    It is a custom here that the old people will call many children to join in the fun when they spend their whole life. The family can also get three to five Wen, and can drop a bag of dried fruits and peanuts for food, which is a good job.


    This family obviously has a good family background, and it is quite grand. There are twenty or thirty carriages outside, which is really rare in this small county.


    The three of them approached slowly, Brother Tang put his sister down and said, "Just stay here!"


    Brother Tang hesitated a bit: "But if we were here, and everyone went out and got on the car, who would stop the car to buy it because of this?" Get in the car, see, and buy some.¡±


    Brother Tang shook his head: "Although that''s the case, but there, selling it in front of others'' gates, how can they agree, just here."


    While speaking, he untied the basket on his body and unfolded the mat he brought.


    Brother Tang was hesitant to put down the jar when he caught a glimpse of his sister and ran towards the door waddlingly.


    Fourth Brother Tang was startled: "Xinbao! Come back!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： New Years picture doll and Shen Erye

    Chapter 41 The New Year Picture Doll and Shen Erye


    Nai Duanzi ran faster with her short legs upside down.


    She is not irresponsible! She said she was serious about covering her brother!


    The King of Hades is easy to see, but the little devil is hard to deal with. In many TV dramas, if you want to conquer a family, you must first give money to his concierge!


    So her task is to get the concierge first and pave the way for the brothers who are doing business for the first time.


    She ran so decisively that she forgot to take the money.


    While Brother Tang grabbed his sister with one hand, Nai Tuanzi had already walked to the door.


    The door was open, and a young man in a blue shirt was directing the staff back and forth, preparing the carriage in advance according to the identity of the guests and the order of departure.


    Nai Tuanzi saw him in the crowd at a glance.


    Before the two brothers and sisters could speak, the young man had already seen them, walked over two steps, and said with a smile, "Who are you two?"


    He thought it was a guest''s family member or servant, and his attitude was quite polite.


    Brother Tang said anxiously: "I''m sorry, my sister..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Nai Tuanzi had already joined hands and gave a salute, with a sweet voice: "Uncle Butler An''an! Uncle''s auspicious star shines! Wealth is prosperous! Health and longevity!"


    The young man was amused by her.


    Nai Tuanzi''s clothes are not luxurious, but she looks really cute, like a jade carved in pink, with a small face upturned, just like a New Year''s picture doll.


    Moreover, he is actually just a small butler, not a housekeeper. After hearing these auspicious words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Little baby has a sweet mouth, what''s the matter?"


    Nai Duanzi said obediently: "Uncle, you and I come out to sell candy wrappers, can we sell them there?" She pointed with her little hand.


    The young man frowned, glanced at Fourth Brother Tang who was slightly anxious in the distance, and understood.


    He was still very kind, and said with a smile: "Little baby, it''s not that uncle doesn''t agree, it''s that our host''s family is happy today, and the guests will all come out after a while, huh, no one buys your candy, you should go to the market turn around."


    Nai Tuanzi was not reconciled, and wanted to talk. Brother Tang gently pressed his sister''s head and wiped it down, "Thank you uncle for your advice." He picked up his sister while hugging her.


    "Okay," Nai Tuanzi frowned, but still listened to his brother, and said to him, "Thank you uncle."


    Brother Tang hugged her and left.


    No one noticed that there was a thin old man standing far away in the corridor, watching this side all the time, until then, he came over.


    The young man hastened to say hello: "Second Master."


    "Yes." Second Master Shen looked at the milk dumpling who had been carried away, seeing that she was still looking at this side eagerly, he couldn''t help smiling, and beckoned: "Little baby, come here."


    Brother Tang turned around in a daze.


    Nai Tuanzi¡¯s eyes lit up, she shook her calf immediately, broke away from her brother¡¯s hand, ran over quickly, and still clasped her little hands together to give a salute: ¡°Shouxing An¡¯an.¡±


    Second Master Shen couldn''t help but smile.


    Brother Tang also saluted and said, "Sister She..."


    Second Master Shen waved his hand at him, bent down and said to Nai Tuanzi, "Little baby, do you want to sell candy here?"


    Nai Tuanzi nodded, Second Master Shen smiled and said: "It''s not impossible to sell things on my door, but my family is celebrating a birthday today, so you have to give a birthday gift first."


    Nai Duanzi froze for a moment.


    She blinked her big eyes, and immediately came up with the most economical solution: "Xinbao will sing you a birthday song!"


    Before he agreed, she quickly sang: "I wish you good luck and longevity, congratulations on your birthday, every year has today, every year has today, congratulations, congratulations..."


    She sang super seriously, with movements, more like a doll with New Year pictures.


    Second Master Shen obviously didn''t expect it either, and was stunned.


    After a long while, he laughed again and again, stroked his beard and said to the young man next to him: "Anping, grab some peanuts for the baby."


    The young man hurriedly responded, turned around and trotted away.


    Shen Erye smiled and lifted his robe and squatted down, and said to Nai Tuanzi, "Your name is Xinbao?"


    Nai Tuanzi nodded, and Second Master Shen smiled gently, "Uncle is not a birthday star. Today''s birthday party is Uncle''s aunt...Xinbao''s song is very good, but Uncle still wants a candy wrapper. Uncle will go back and give it to the birthday mother-in-law as a birthday gift, okay?"


    Nai Duanzi nodded without hesitation, her small mouth seemed to have been smeared with honey, and her brain was redoubled: "Shouxing mother-in-law eats candy, the days are sweet, and the life is long!"


    Second Master Shen laughed out loud.


    Anping came out with a large fruit plate, and the old man grabbed two handfuls of peanuts and put them in her small pocket, then pointed to the Shangma Stone not far away, and told them to lay mats directly behind it to sell wrapping sugar, and asked Anshun to give it to them. They took two small stools.


    The fourth brother is not very skilled, so he wrapped two sticks of candy for him, and wanted to wrap it up again, but Second Master Shen stopped with a smile: "No need, my mother is old, one stick is enough."


    He took it in.


    In fact, it was a coincidence. Back then, his mother, with the two brothers, survived the most difficult days by selling candy... Now the old mother is 80 years old, and he is also over half a year old. Even after several decades, when he suddenly saw a candy seller, he felt emotional and couldn''t help but take care of him.


    He went in, handed the candy to his mother, and told the story with a smile.


    The old mother could not help nodding: "It is indeed a coincidence."


    She is getting old, she hasn''t eaten this for many years, she took a closer look, put it in her mouth, and couldn''t help but burst into tears for a moment: "Sure enough, it still tastes like this, this, it''s been half a lifetime, It still tastes like this."


    At this moment, the guests have not left, and the old mother is surrounded by old people.


    Immediately, they comforted and made fun of, and felt that Second Master Shen was filial.


    Although it is said in the book that Lao Laizi is entertaining relatives in colorful clothes, there are really very few people who live to be dozens of years old and still do this kind of thing by themselves. Second master Shen did it very naturally. Others said that second master Shen was born in a reckless People from the rivers and lakes, aren''t they very gentle?


    After Second Master Shen came out, he asked Anshun again: "Would you like to follow me?"


    Anshun was taken aback.


    Second Master Shen smiled and said: "My housekeeper in front of me has been sent out to do some work. There is no one on hand, and it is inconvenient to do the work. If you want, I will ask my mother to ask you to come."


    Anshun was overjoyed, and immediately climbed down and kowtowed: "Thank you, Second Master! Thank you, Second Master!"


    He never expected that when the milk doll called him a housekeeper, he actually got a housekeeper!


    The Shen family is rich and has a big business, but the base camp is not in this small county. It is because Shen''s mother is old, she misses her hometown, and only wants to return to her roots, so she came back here two or three years ago.


    Second Master Shen came with his mother, but he didn''t live with her. The old lady is getting old, and there are only a few old ladies who come and go, and she usually rests. She really doesn''t have much business, and there are fewer people to serve her. .


    And Second Master Shen loves flowers like a madman, and spends those flowers every day, so he lives in Liujin Garden not far away, and buys and sells a lot of things, which is definitely a promotion.


    Anshun was overjoyed.


    When sending these people off, I also worked harder, and chatted with Nai Tuanzi or her brother from time to time, as if they knew each other very well.


    After all, people who came here to pay their birthday wishes were more or less there to hug the Shen family''s thighs. Second Master Shen presented the "birthday gift" in public and brought up old things. These people don''t seem to be showing sincerity if they don''t buy one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： Four Brothers Good Start

    Chapter 42 Fourth Brother''s Good Start


    On the side of milk dumplings.


    Second Master Shen was like an old urchin, he went in with his stick wrapped around his hands, the fourth brother heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at Brother Tang: "I didn''t expect them to be so kind."


    "Well," Brother Tang said, "Maybe it''s because you want to celebrate your birthday and hope for auspicious luck."


    The fourth brother smiled and said: "I think he is because Xinbao is cute, so he will take care of it..."


    He was a little excited: "But this position is really good, it''s rare that they are willing to let us get so close!"


    Brother Tang nodded, and took his sister into his arms casually: "Xinbao, don''t do this in the future! Don''t run around casually, or next time Big Brother won''t take you out!"


    Nai Tuanzi just took out a rose jujube from his pocket, blinked his eyes wide, and plausibly said: "But it''s here, it''s not running around!"


    "That''s not okay," Brother Tang taught his younger sister with a serious expression: "You don''t even know whether they are good people or bad people. There are many concierges in rich households who look down on people. What if they beat people when they see children? ? There are many such people!"


    Nai Duanzi nodded seriously, greedy for the rose date in his hand, so taking advantage of his elder brother''s unpreparedness, he put it in his mouth at once, and smacked it happily.


    Brother Tang was about to laugh angrily at his sister''s deception, so he tried to keep a straight face: "You..."


    At this moment, a few people came out from the door. Big Brother Tang stopped his movements at the same time and sat up straight quickly. Fourth Brother Tang even stood up with a subconscious smile on his face, but those people only After glancing at them, he got in the car and left.


    Then came the second carriage, which also gave them a sloppy glance.


    Among the third callouts, there was indeed a child. Brother Tang cheered up and kept staring at the child, but the child was only focused on eating peanuts and didn''t look at it at all.


    Seeing that they also got into the car and left, the young boy was a little disappointed: "Shouldn''t we...shouldn''t be selling here? How about we go to the street market?"


    Nai Duanzi was in a hurry, and felt a little distressed seeing her brother like this. She hadn''t finished chewing the jujube, and said vaguely: "You want to sell it!"


    Brother Tang''s ears were reddish, obviously a little embarrassed.


    The milk dumpling finally finished eating the jujube with great difficulty. Brother Tang was busy feeding her water and wiping her mouth clean, turning into a cute little pink thing again.


    When Nai Tuanzi saw another family coming out, she pushed away her elder brother''s hand, opened her mouth and said, "Tangtangs for sale! Tangtangs for sale! Delicious and fun Tangtangs!"


    Making money is one of the most important pleasures in her life. At this time, her mind is exceptionally sharp, but the body of the little broken car is not as good as before. She only said this sentence, but repeated it, her voice was milky and glutinous and sweet.


    The family obviously didn''t have any children, so they still couldn''t help but looked over. The girl in the middle seemed to be about fifteen or sixteen years old. After looking at it, she obviously wanted to eat, but she was embarrassed, so she looked at her. Mother.


    Her mother was also a little hesitant, so Tang Dalang said with a smile: "Auntie, young lady, do you want to bring one for the children in the family?


    The steps were handed over in a timely manner, and even the worries of the future seemed to be resolved intentionally or unintentionally. The little lady couldn''t help it, and she gestured for it, so the maid next to her came over and bought two.


    The successful opening, Brother Tang was excited all of a sudden.


    Seeing the milk dumpling peddling very calmly and very hard, the young boy gritted his teeth, and followed his sister and shouted: "Selling candy! It''s delicious and fun! One bite of sweetness!"


    At first, the voice was a little weak, but the more he shouted, the smoother he became.


    The juvenile¡¯s clear voice mixed with the milk dumpling¡¯s glutinous voice, it¡¯s lively and festive, everyone who came out couldn¡¯t help but look here, and bought one as a way to go home.


    Second Master Shen came out to see people off, and while greeting people, he handed over hands, glanced at them from time to time, and said to Anshun: "These brothers and sisters are not ordinary people."


    Anshun glanced at it, and said with a joking smile: "They are all very beautiful."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said nothing, motioning him to watch.


    When Fourth Brother Tang received him just now, he was still unfamiliar and cowardly, but in this moment, he was growing up almost visible to the naked eye.


    A female customer brought a five or six-year-old child who was crying and wanted to eat, but his mother didn''t bring any copper coins and gave him a penny. They had no money to change, but the child refused to leave, and the mother was anxious He dragged the child''s arm vigorously, and it seemed that he was about to make a fuss.


    Fourth Brother Tang smiled and wrapped one for her, returned the silver as well, and said with a smile: "It''s ours, isn''t it? I don''t have enough change, so I''ll give this one to Young Master Ling. We''ll return it in two days." Go to the street market to sell, and when the time comes, you can come back if you want to eat."


    The mother breathed a sigh of relief, thanked him, and took the child away.


    A stick of candy is a trivial matter, but if he doesn''t give it away and the child gets into a fuss, he still won''t be able to earn the money, and instead embarrass the family, and disappoint the Shen family who has provided them with convenience.


    Most rural people are stingy, and they care about small profits for fear of losing money... Who knows, the more they think this way, the less they can accomplish big things and make big money.


    And this child, obviously doing business for the first time, is clever and flexible. He can figure this out and respond quickly. This kind of heart alone is something that many people cannot do in a lifetime.


    Second Master Shen said with a smile: "If my brother sees this child, he will probably take it for his own use."


    Anshun smiled and said: "Then the second master might as well grab it first."


    Second Master Shen laughed, and glanced at him: "You really like that kid."


    Anshun coughed and lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Second Master Shen didn''t mind: "Unfortunately, I don''t know how to do business, I don''t know how to make money, I spend money..." He laughed a few times, and went back leisurely with his hands behind his back.


    There are not many at all, just a small can, one for you and two for me, and it will be almost sold out soon.


    Brother Tang still kept one at the end, and came over to return the small stool, while offering the other one: "Thank you, uncle housekeeper, we country people have nothing to be filial to, uncle, take the sweet mouth."


    Anshun accepted it with a smile, put it in his mouth on the spot, and said with a smile, "Thank you then."


    He has a shrewd face, but he looks very kind when he smiles. He waved at the milk dumpling: "Little baby, come play again!"


    Nai Tuanzi also waved: "See you, uncle debt!"


    The brothers and sisters packed up their things and left. As soon as they turned across the street, the fourth brother couldn''t contain his excitement: "It''s a good start! A total of more than 50 copies were sold! After deducting the three copies given by Ren, I made more than 120 coins." Money! And everyone obviously thinks it is very cheap! Next time you can cut the stick smaller!"


    Brother Tang, as the eldest brother, said calmly: "Today, I have caught up with Qiao Zong''er. These people are obviously rich. If they were in the street market, they might not be so easy to sell."


    "That''s right," said the fourth brother with a smile, "That''s why I said you can use sticks and sell them for one penny or two pennies a piece! And you have to prepare all the change..."


    Naituanzi tried hard to come up with an idea: "You can buy three and get one free."


    The fourth brother was taken aback: "Buy three and get one free?"


    "That''s right!" Nai Tuanzi held up his little hand and showed four fingers, "That way there will be four children!"


    The fourth brother seems to have been pushed to the door of a new world, and the whole person suddenly fell into a kind of excitement: "Buy three get one free... yes, yes! Why didn''t I think of it? Buy three and get one free...on the surface it seems to be Sorry, in fact, in this way, they will buy four, or call four children, in order to take advantage of it, right, right..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： brothers pretty

    Chapter 43 Brother''s Pretty


    ah! The fourth brother is also too smart, he can get it right!


    Nai Tuanzi was about to pounce on him, wanting to reward him with a hug, but Brother Tang grabbed it with one hand: "Xinbao? What are you doing?"


    Nai Tuanzi opened his arms towards Si Ge: "Si''s hug."


    The mature elder brother snorted, supported her with both hands, and easily moved her to the left shoulder, far away from the fourth brother: "Isn''t it good for the eldest brother to carry you? The fourth brother can''t hold you. I am so fat and want to find someone else hug!"


    Xinbao was anxious at the time: "Xinbao is not fat!"


    Brother Tang: "...??"


    He provided evidence: "I hugged it so much that my hands fell, and I said I wasn''t fat, and I was fat like a pig."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She held back for a long time, then burst into tears, and then swayed her short legs, insisting on getting off her elder brother''s shoulders.


    So the second elder brother, who was waiting on the donkey cart, saw the three of them approaching from a distance. Nai Tuanzi walked in front crying, and the two elder brothers bent over to follow behind, walking and coaxing all the way.


    Second brother put down the book: "What''s wrong?"


    He squatted down and opened his arms: "Xin Baolai, second brother hug."


    Nai Tuanzi threw himself into his arms crying and put his arms around his neck. The second brother patted his back to coax him for a while, but after standing... he couldn''t stand up.


    Brother Tang: "...Pfft!"


    He tried his best to hold back his laughter, and picked up the milk dumpling with his brother in one hand and the other: "Let''s go, get in the car quickly, it''s getting dark."


    The few people didn''t come in time to buy a pot, so they hurried back home, the meal was ready, Mrs. Lin and the twins were waiting at the gate of the courtyard, when they saw the donkey cart, they rushed up to greet her, stretched out her arms to hug her daughter, and said, :"How about it?"


    "It went well," Brother Tang said, "It''s all sold."


    Brother Tang lowered his voice excitedly as he got out of the car: "Sold more than a hundred copies!"


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to spend a lot of money."


    The second brother got out of the car carefully: "Where''s dad?"


    Ms. Lin said: "I went up the mountain with Chang''er, and I should be back soon."


    Brother Tang pulled the donkey cart back, and frowned when he heard it: "I''ll just go, let Dad rest, and there''s no rush."


    Ms. Lin said: "It''s okay, we came back early on purpose today."


    While talking, he hugged his daughter and entered the door. Seeing her listless, he kissed her: "What''s wrong with your mother''s heart? Are you tired?"


    Nai Duanzi tilted into her arms: "Big one, say that Xinbao is fat..." As she spoke, tears poured out of her eyelash bag: "You''re fat like a pig..."


    She felt sad and burst into tears.


    Poof!


    Ms. Lin suppressed her smile, and patted her on the back: "What does elder brother know, don''t cry, Xinbaoer is getting fat..."


    She took her little hand and looked at it.


    The little hands are white and fleshy, and the small bean dimples on the back of the hands are sunken in, just like a steamed bun...It¡¯s really fat, and a baby is a baby. After a few days of full food, the whole person has gained a lot of weight.


    Ms. Lin was relieved and said seriously: "Xinbao is not fat at all, Xinbao is Aniang''s little baby!"


    The milk dumpling was still crying, the second elder brother looked at it, then walked over, took out the candy from his sleeve pocket, peeled off the paper and wanted to feed it to his younger sister.


    Miss Lin blocked it with one hand: "What are you doing?"


    Second brother was still a little bit proud, and passed on his experience in a low voice: "Xinbao loves candy, and he won''t cry after feeding candy. I bought some more today!"


    Ms. Lin glared at him: "Have you seen any child crying and dare to put something in his mouth? It will get stuck if you are not careful!"


    Second brother was stunned, and beautiful Xing''er''s eyes widened.


    It turns out that it''s not that other people''s parents are not smart, but that he thinks he''s smart?


    The little boy was a little embarrassing, and quickly put away the candy.


    Over there, as soon as Tang Qingshan entered the door, he heard his daughter crying. He unloaded the basket, closed the fence door, stepped into the house quickly, and glanced at her: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    The twins are afraid that the world will not be chaotic: "It''s the big brother! The big brother said that Xinbao is fat like a pig."


    Tang Qingshan glared at the elder son angrily, went to hug the daughter, and looked at her watery face.


    The old father said without hesitation: "Where is Xinbao getting fat? Such a small person is still fat! Are you blind?!"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Of all the people, only what my father said is the most sincere!


    Nai Duanzi was touched at that time, holding his father''s face with both hands, pouted the little bird''s beak and kissed it, and slowly stopped crying.


    As a cub, when emotions accumulate a little, no matter what the emotions are, they will instinctively vent them out with a wow.


    But as a mature boss, she will not be swayed by emotions!


    Crying or something, that''s not her!


    She just doesn''t like being called fat!


    It¡¯s okay to say she¡¯s stupid, she¡¯s not stupid anyway; it¡¯s okay to say she¡¯s ugly, she¡¯s not ugly anyway... But she was really fat.


    At that time, she had just entered high school and had just found a way to make money through competitions. The bonuses she got were all bought things that she wanted to eat but hadn''t eaten in the past ten years. She wanted to eat eight meals a day, so she was at that time a When I was the fattest, I became fat.


    Then there was a group dance in the class performance. She was still the lead dancer, and she was in the C position. She was quite proud, but someone took a photo and said that they were ham sausage sandwiches... The point is, they really look alike! Because the dance clothes are made of red gold thread!


    It caused great damage to her young heart.


    So everyone who says she is fat will be crazily hated by her!


    She decided to break up with her big brother for at least ten hours!


    Several people served the meal, and everyone washed their hands and prepared to eat.


    Xinbao got off the ground, being very narrow-minded, he went over to step on Big Brother Tang, while peeking at his expression.


    Seeing that he didn''t pay attention, he stepped on it again. Brother Tang raised his head, causing her to fall backwards in fright. Tang Qingshan supported her from behind, and she shrank back into her father''s arms, hiding her face.


    Brother Tang laughed, and nodded the back of her head: "Little beauty, stop making trouble, and eat quickly."


    Small and beautiful, it sounds so nice!


    Xinbao turned his head back, shook his little head, and pursed his lips a little happily.


    It seems that no matter how old a girl is, she is still a girl! But for any girl, it is right to praise her for being beautiful.


    Brother Tang learned it, held back a smile and gave her a chopsticks of ribs, while telling Tang Qingshan about the process of going out.


    Tang Qingshan listened with his daughter in his arms, and only nodded, as if he didn''t care at all.


    After eating, everyone was busy washing their faces and feet. Big Brother Tang came in with his shoes on and clapped his hands at Nai Tuanzi: "Do you want to sleep with Big Brother today, Xiaomei?"


    Xiaomei easily forgave her big brother and opened her hands.


    The third brother rushed out from the slanting stab, carried his sister on his shoulders, and left. After everyone ran out, he yelled: "Xinbao said that he slept with me today!"


    So he took his sister back to his house.


    Nai Tuanzi was also tired, and fell asleep as soon as she lay down, and didn''t hear the third brother snoring at all.


    As for the few people in the family, they get up before dawn to make syrup.


    Many people wanted to go up the mountain in the morning, and after smelling it, they asked about it one after another.


    I can¡¯t hide this kind of thing, and besides the prickly pear, there is nothing else I can¡¯t say. After hearing this, everyone was envious again.


    Since breaking up with the old house, the Tang family''s good luck has never been broken. One by one, I really can''t accept it, and I can''t believe it.


    Anyway, the blame of this broom star was pinned to death on Tang San''s head.


    Moreover, many people thought secretly, thinking that Dafang¡¯s luck is so good, then... Tai Sui back then, maybe it was his own luck, but the village gave it to him.


    It''s hard to say this outside, but behind closed doors, more than one person thinks this way, a little guilty, so he is more courteous to the Tang family.


    Tang Qingshan was busy with the masonry team and had no time to chat. Mrs. Lin picked vegetables with the invited aunt, and Mrs. Gao whispered to her: "I heard that Tang Sanshui is sick again."


    Mrs. Hu''s daughter-in-law, Mrs. Qin, was also there, and said with a smile, "Speaking of this, let me tell you a joke."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： Slap in the face

    Chapter 44 Face Slap on the Spot


    Others said one after another: "What kind of joke?"


    Sister-in-law Qin said with a smile: "In the past, Mrs. Liu said that Dafang''s life is good every day, that Xinbao ate and drank as much, Tang Sanshui is so pitiful... But yesterday, I heard that Tang Sanshui was so tired that he passed out on the ground after getting a bucket of water. It''s serious again, old Uncle Ye can''t come up with anything, so Mrs. Liu hurriedly went to the county to ask for a doctor."


    Someone said: "Old Uncle Ye is no worse than a doctor in the city, and everyone in the city is here to invite him!"


    Another human said: "Don''t interrupt, what''s next?"


    Sister-in-law Qin said with a smile: "Mrs. Liu has no money to hire a doctor in the city. She wants to **** the big house''s clothes, but she feels that she can''t **** much money. She licks her face and asks my mother-in-law if she wants it. Our children , many of them are about the same stature as their children, otherwise she wouldn''t have the cheek to ask us. My mother-in-law was really moved, so I asked her to bring it and have a look."


    Everyone smiled knowingly, and Lady Lin also laughed.


    She thought to herself that this is the smart person. Although her status is embarrassing, don''t be too happy to hear that old woman and Tang Sanshui suffer, okay?


    Others say it in a hidden way, and they can''t ask if they are anxious. Only Sister-in-law Qin talks about other people''s affairs. She doesn''t argue with her, but speaks straightforwardly.


    Sister-in-law Qin said with a smile: "I took it over and took a look... Those clothes are really not decent. Tang Sanshui wears silk and satin every day when he lies on the kang, and the big house earned the old money, but they are all tattered and embroidered. They are all worn out, they are not strong enough to hold up, and they have the nerve to sell them if they tear a hole. My mother-in-law laughed at her, and she told us that the big house took it away, so Xuan didn¡¯t laugh me to death. What was the trouble at that time, did we really think we were blind!"


    She paused for a moment: "It''s Xinbao''s clothes. Two of them are pretty good." She glanced at Mrs. Lin and said, "If sister-in-law wants it, I''ll go and ask you."


    "No," Mrs. Lin said no, "It''s a pity, but we''ve only had two good days, and I''m really afraid..."


    Qin''s sister-in-law showed a stunned expression: "Yes! Yes! Alas! It''s a pity we can''t move!"


    The two wise men exchanged a tacit smile.


    The others also came back to their senses: "That''s right, I''d rather lose money than be in their bad luck!"


    Another young daughter-in-law whispered: "Actually, Aunt Liu asked quite a few people, and the price she asked for was quite high, saying that the material was good...but no matter how good the material was, if several people took turns, it would have died long ago!"


    "Yes," another person also said, "I heard that Lao Tie''s family bought a heart treasure, saying it was for his granddaughter to wear during the New Year."


    Several people talked about it.


    Actually, Mrs. Liu didn''t think much of it at first.


    Aren¡¯t the clothes of farmers¡¯ families like this? Pick up the small one and wear the big one?


    But the bad thing is that she used to talk about how blessed the big house was every day before, and this became a face slap on the spot... She also felt ashamed if it was said on the face, but if it was pawned, it would be worthless, and it would be better to give up Showing an old face, selling and selling in the village...


    But the old face went out and didn''t sell for much money. The more Mrs. Liu thought about it, the angrier she became, and she said bitterly: "They are all ignorant poor ghosts! You don''t know the best silk and satin! If it weren''t for the kindness of my mother, you will see each other all your life." Not such a good material! It¡¯s delivered to your door, and you still have the face to pick and choose..."


    Little Liu saw it, and secretly pursed her lips.


    What happened last time was obviously not her fault, but these two people are all on her mind!


    Grandma Liu scolded her for several days, Tang Sanshui...but he started to mess around at every moment!


    She is really fed up with this couple, but if she wants to make a fuss about her own life, she really can''t muster up the energy. To put it bluntly, she just wants to cry and show weakness, and when someone comes out for her, she wants to call her She dared not face anything by herself.


    In the back room, Tang Sanshui groaned, "Aniang, I''m hungry."


    "Oh!" Liu Pozi hurriedly said, "Mother will bring you a meal!"


    When she came out, she scolded Xiao Liu: "What are you doing to make a meal? Don''t hurry! Sanshui''er is still sick! If you are hungry, my Sanshui''er, I will beat you to death!"


    Little Liu stood up anxiously: "Okay, okay! Mother, here it is."


    Her meal was served long ago, so she handed it to her, but Mrs. Liu didn''t intend to take it at all: "Take it in quickly! Sanshui''er is waiting to eat!"


    Ms. Liu felt bitter, but she could only go in with a meal. Mrs. Liu sat at the door cursing, picking out unsold clothes in the sunshine.


    Suddenly there was a scream from Mrs. Liu in the room, and Mrs. Liu scolded without turning her head: "What are you calling me! I was so surprised in the daytime. It''s a good fortune to have something in the family, and I told you to scream!"


    In the room, Xiao Liu was pressed on the kang by Tang Sanshui, her face was pale, and she bit her lip tightly.


    Tang Sanshui reached into her clothes unscrupulously, kneaded them with all his strength, and then went to lift the robe.


    Xiao Liu''s snot and tears flowed out of fright, and begged: "Don''t! Don''t! Mother come in... I''m dead!"


    Tang Sanshui also lowered his voice, pressing his bloated stomach tightly against her: "Hide from me every day, I want to see where you can hide! It''s not Huang Hua''s big girl anymore, pretend to be a fart with me! I The second brother has been gone for several years, don''t you want to?" He pretended to be cool and lowly smiled in her ear: "I''m kind enough to kill you!"


    There was only a layer of cloth curtains between, and Xiao Liu was about to go crazy, "Don''t, don''t... please, please!"


    "Okay," Tang Sanshui said: "You come out at Haishi that night."


    Xiao Liu wept bitterly: "You let me go..."


    Tang Sanshui threatened: "Either at night, or now..."


    Outside, Mrs. Liu strode in. Little Liu shook her whole body in fright, and was about to stand up, but Tang Sanshui held her still, so little Liu could only say: "Night...evening."


    Tang Sanshui snorted triumphantly, and then let go of his hand, Xiao Liu scrambled and got off the couch, and was about to run outside.


    Tang Sanshui said again: "Sister-in-law, serve it to me."


    Xiao Liu''s feet paused, so he could only turn around and serve him. Tang Sanshui took the bowl, and whispered, "...tsk tsk, this is really clever..."


    Outside, Mrs. Liu took the scissors and went out again. After the most frightening moment, Mrs. Liu let go instead.


    She looked at Tang Sanshui who was purring like a pig, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    But feeling the pain in her body, she felt that this crime was not for nothing.


    She huddled in a corner, coquettishly and timidly, and said in a low voice: "Actually, even if those clothes are sold, they can''t be sold for a few pennies. The best way is to return them to Da Fang..." She was afraid that he wouldn''t understand. , said very truthfully: "After all, they are their own clothes, and it is logical to send them back. If they don''t want them, we also give them away. It is also a gesture of goodwill, and it is also the boss''s affection... If they want it, it would be better, and we will buy it later." No one can say that they didn''t take half a penny away, and if we want anything, they won''t be able to straighten their backs."


    Tang Sanshui said with a smile: "My sister-in-law is really smart, she has a great idea! But..." He winked at her: "Don''t do me any favors, don''t ask me to do things for you again."


    Little Liu stammered in anger: "What, what do you do for me! This is not my business!"


    "Okay!" Tang Sanshui spread his hands, didn''t even need a handkerchief, just wiped the mouthpiece with his sleeve, lay down on the bed, holding a toothpick, with a virtuous demeanor: "Anyway, I can''t do without food, I won''t do it."


    Little Liu gritted her teeth in hatred. After a while, she finally closed her eyes: "Tonight, I''ll just give it to you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： put on such a girl

    Chapter 45 Such a girl at the booth


    Xiao Liu went back to her room, threw herself on the bed and began to cry, extremely sad.


    Tang Zhaodi came in from the outside, stood by the window, and looked at her.


    She hated her cowardly appearance!


    Everyone of the big family of the Tang family treasured the diseased child, and it hurt like eyeballs; grandma scolded the world every day, hurting Tang Sanshui and hurting her heart and lungs; but her mother could only cry!


    No matter when, no matter what happens, she will always cry!


    In her dreams, she hoped that Xinbao would die. The Dafang recognized her as a daughter, but she just asked her to have such a mother!


    At the end of the calculation, there is nothing left!


    Her eyes were full of resentment.


    Little Liu noticed something, and when he raised his head, Tang Zhaodi quickly lowered his head.


    Xiao Liu breathed a sigh of relief, choked up and said: "It''s recruiting a younger brother."


    She turned over, leaned against the window, and continued to weep silently. Tang Zhaodi looked away in disgust, and suddenly said, "Why don''t we go by ourselves?"


    Little Liu was stunned: "Why go by yourself?"


    Tang Zhaodi raised his head slowly: "Didn''t you say, return the uncle''s clothes to them?"


    Little Liu was startled, her eyes widened, "You, how do you know..."


    Tang Zhaodi laughed mockingly: "I wash the clothes of the whole family in the back every day, don''t you know?"


    Such a scandal was heard by her own daughter, Xiao Liu''s head was buzzing, and she didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Tang Zhaodi looked at her directly: "Why don''t we pay it back by ourselves? Why are we begging Tang Sanshui? Can''t we pay it back to the uncle''s house? Uncle remembers grandma and Tang Sanshui, what does it have to do with us, why should we take care of them?" Life or death? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to beg uncle ourselves?¡±


    Little Liu smiled wryly: "Recruiting my brother..."


    Tang Zhaodi said: "You don''t want to part with that Tang Sanshui?"


    Xiao Liu was in a panic at that time, rushed to the bed, hugged her and cried loudly: "Brother Zhao! You say that, you want to force mother to die! Mother... mother has no choice! Mother is also for our sake! The two of you can survive..."


    She was crying to death, but Tang Zhaodi was even more disgusted. He shook it hard twice but failed to shake it off. He stared at the place wet with her tears, showing a nauseous expression.


    She also cried with her, and then she washed the clothes at home.


    She also softened her heart and hugged her to comfort her, and then she watered the vegetable patch at home.


    Anyway, these days, whenever she cries a lot, she doesn''t know why she has to do more work. Now she only cooks a meal, and she has time to cry at the window, but she has to get up before dawn. Busy from morning to night, there is no time to catch a breath.


    The more Tang Zhaodi thought about it, the more bored he became, and suddenly he lowered his head and bit her arm. Xiao Liu let go with a scream, and Tang Zhaodi quickly stepped back, wiped the tears on his body indiscriminately, and was about to leave.


    Xiao Liu was in a hurry and didn''t bother to cry, so she caught up a few steps and stood in front of her: "Recruit my brother! Listen to me!"


    She didn''t bother to cry anymore, and said anxiously: "This matter is not that simple! Go to your grandma, she is an elder, she has a filial piety, so she can hold the big house! Let''s go by ourselves, it is useless! Daddy Fang won''t take care of us!"


    Tang Zhaodi was stunned.


    She didn''t think about this.


    But he didn''t want to listen to her, and said stubbornly: "Uncle and uncle love me very much! I will ask them, and they will not ignore me!"


    Xiao Liu smiled wryly: "Originally...it was indeed so, but, but we hid at that time, your aunt is not rubbing the sand in her eyes, they will not forgive us, otherwise, how can I care about those people !"


    Tang Zhaodi quickly said: "That''s why you hid! I''m a child, I don''t know anything!"


    She said without hesitation, obviously thinking about it in her heart, she had already thought about how to get rid of herself.


    Xiao Liu was startled and stared at her blankly. Tang Zhaodi sneered, pushed her away and left.


    At this time, at home.


    The brothers have been busy all morning and just boiled the syrup.


    Brother Tang said: "We can''t do this in the future, we have to stay up late at night and go to sell early in the morning, otherwise we will go now and miss the morning market again."


    "Yes," Brother Tang also said, "I have to buy a big pot quickly, because I can''t cook it in a small pot, it''s too troublesome."


    Brother Tang San said: "I have seen many people go up the mountain, but don''t buy it in the pot, the pears are gone."


    "It''s okay," Brother Tang said, "It''s hard to find that place, and even if you find it, it''s okay. It''s so old that I picked it up yesterday, and it''s enough to sell it twice. I''m satisfied."


    Fourth brother Tang hummed: "Do you still want to take Xinbao?"


    Brother Tang hesitated for a moment, then went into the room and looked at Nai Tuanzi: "Xinbao? Does Xiaomei want to go to the county seat?"


    Nai Tuanzi was lying on her side, soundly asleep, her two calves were running, her little face was squeezed flat, her flesh was plump, she was very cute.


    Brother Tang poked her itchy hands a few times, and when she turned over, she buried her face in the quilt, pouted her little butt, and was still sound asleep.


    Brother Tang laughed, and straightened his sister again, covered the quilt and came out: "Let''s go, I don''t have Xinbao."


    The two packed up their things and left.


    The second elder brother boiled the medicine by himself, finished drinking it by himself, came to the wing room with a book, and sat by the window to read.


    After half an hour, the milk dumpling began to chrysalis, humming and chirping.


    Brother Xiao Nai has brought many younger sisters and has rich experience. He quickly put down the book, picked up his younger sister, and carried her to the corner of the wall with his calves.


    Nai Tuanzi leaned on him, sleeping swaying, the second brother shook her lightly, calling from time to time: "Xinbao, Xinbao? Xinbao pee."


    So Nai Tuanzi let the water splash, and when it was done, the second elder brother took her back and put her on the kang again. Nai Tuanzi, who knew nothing, smiled contentedly and fell asleep again.


    After another half an hour, Xinbao finally opened his eyes in a daze, and this is when he really woke up.


    Second brother smiled and said, "Xinbao? Are you awake?"


    He put down the book and held her wobbly little head: "Xinbaoer, do you want to get up?"


    The milk dumpling was limply in the hands of the second elder brother, her eyes were foggy, and it took her a long time to answer in a daze. Then she suddenly thought of something, was startled, and turned her head to look at the bed.


    She seemed to be dreaming about looking for the toilet just now... She thought she wet the bed, but luckily she didn''t.


    Sure enough, she is a mature cub, different from ordinary three-year-old cubs, it is impossible to do such a shameful thing!


    Xinbao was relieved, and raised his face obediently: "It''s early!"


    Second brother knelt down to put on her shoes, "Xinbao is early too."


    She ran to wash her face and brush her teeth, and the second brother was helping her with the green salt. After Xinbao finished brushing, he opened his mouth wide for his brother to check. The second brother held her face, looked at her, and kissed her forehead: "Well, It''s clean!"


    Nai Duanzi always felt that the house was too quiet, turned her head back and forth, and found Huadian: "Where''s the one?"


    "I''m going to sell candy," said the second elder brother, "I called you. If you don''t mind, they will go by themselves."


    Nai Tuanzi''s eyes widened: "Xinbao didn''t go, how can you sell candy yourself?"


    She is very anxious!


    She still has a lot of marketing skills to teach!


    I only taught my fourth brother yesterday...what did I teach? It seems to be three what?


    Is it drawing inferences from one instance?


    If it is inferences from one example, then the fourth brother will learn to infer other cases from one example, so there is no need to teach?


    The second brother didn''t know what the younger sister was thinking, so he was afraid that she would cry or make a fuss to go, so he immediately squatted down and said, "Xinbao still needs to stay at home to watch over the second brother, so Xinbao can''t go, or the second brother will be scared by himself. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： unreasonable second brother

    Chapter 46 The Unreasonable Second Brother


    Yes!


    Xinbao immediately hugged the second elder brother and patted his back: "Don''t be afraid! Xinbao will accompany you."


    Second brother suppressed a smile: "Then it''s settled."


    He stood up and took her little hand: "Is Xinbao hungry? Brother and they boiled syrup early in the morning and took up all the pot. Auntie can''t cook for you, but I made wontons. Wait a minute, brother will help you." Cook it."


    He rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen.


    Nai Duanzi followed behind his buttocks like a tail. The second brother was afraid of her making trouble, so he closed the door: "Don''t come in, it''s dangerous for a baby to enter the stove."


    Brother Tang and the others left in a hurry, everything was spread out, and the second brother didn¡¯t often do the work on the stove. Looking at the pile in front of him, he walked around in circles, feeling quite helpless.


    Xinbao asked him: "Can you cook?"


    The second brother looked back.


    The kitchen room has a half door, a wooden plank about the height of the milk dumpling, she is standing on tiptoe, with two small hands on the door, only a pair of black grape eyes are exposed, looking at him like a bird. Little milk cat.


    Second brother was cute by his younger sister, and said with a smile: "Second brother can''t, can Xinbao know?"


    Naituozi nodded.


    She nodded, and her little face retracted, only the little bean sprouts on the top of her head were exposed, and she nodded twice.


    Second brother was cute again, laughed twice, turned around to pack things slowly, and teased her casually: "What will Xinbao do?"


    She said: "Xinbao can do anything! Whatever you want to eat, Xinbao can do it!"


    "Oh!" The second brother laughed and said, "Then Xinbao sees what is at home, so let the second brother do something! The second brother doesn''t choose!"


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head, and saw Nai Tuanzi came in at some point, holding the kitchen knife upside down with both hands, and the second brother was almost not scared to death by her: "Xinbao!"


    He rushed forward to **** the kitchen knife back, and panting while holding on to the shelf, he reprimanded her: "What are you doing!"


    Xinbao was confused: "Xinbao made sweet and sour sauce!"


    She pays it back!


    Seeing the younger sister looking up with a small face, super innocent, the second brother clutched his chest: "You...what sweet and sour sauce?"


    Xinbao pointed to the pot: "There is sugar in the pot, don''t waste it! So Xinbao makes sweet and sour sauce."


    Second brother: "...??"


    The way he looked at his sister, as if... It''s kind of like that?


    He thought for a while, put down the kitchen knife, then drew a circle with his feet at the door, hugged the milk dumpling and put it inside: "You don''t move here, you can''t get out of this circle, then you say, I will do it. "


    She said: "But..."


    He said fiercely: "No but! You must be obedient!"


    But the circle is too small! I can''t let go of both feet!


    Nai Tuanzi looked carefully at the circle, sighed, leaned on the wall with one hand, and raised one foot: "Well, you cut... ten pears first, and cut them smaller." She Showing her little finger: "It''s so small."


    The second brother hummed and started cutting pears.


    The movement was very unskilled, and Nai Tuanzi watched eagerly from behind, and then changed one hand and one foot to support the other.


    After switching back and forth twice, before he finished cutting, Nai Duanzi couldn''t help complaining: "Yes, you are too slow! Xinbao is exhausted!"


    The second elder brother said: "Are you still tired just standing?"


    While talking, she turned her head, and seeing her like this, she said speechlessly, "What are you playing with? No, I mean why do you stand on one foot?"


    Nai Tuanzi''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe that the second brother could be so unreasonable: "You said you can''t get out of the circle!"


    She pointed hard at the ring under her feet with her little hand: "This ring can''t fit Xinbao''s two feet!"


    Second brother: "..."


    He laughed out loud with a pop, and then stopped laughing.


    While smiling, he walked over and drew a big circle again, and put a small stool, "Brother was wrong, it was my brother who made the circle smaller."


    He smiled and pulled her over: "Xin Baoer, please take a seat... Is it okay now? What''s the next step?"


    Xinbao boss sat and directed, full of posture: "Put it in the pot, and put half a bowl of water! Put it on the fire!"


    Sweet and sour sauce is usually made of tomato sauce, but you can use other, anyway, it is to borrow the taste, but the fruit is easy to oxidize, so eat it quickly.


    Put the small prickly pears into the sugar pot, add water, shake slowly, and wash off the sugar hanging on the wall of the pot, and the prickly pears will be boiled into jam, then add vinegar, add a little salt, and use Slowly turn the back of the spoon and rub it evenly until it is bubbly, just pour a small spoonful of hot oil on it.


    There is more than half a bowl when it is filled, take a spoon to scoop it up, and pour it on the steamed buns.


    The second elder brother sat down, fed his younger sister a mouthful, and tasted it himself. The taste was sweet and sour and smooth, and there was a special pear fragrance. The second elder brother couldn''t help raising his eyebrows: "Not bad!"


    It''s really good. It''s more delicious than tomato sauce. Many people are not used to this sweet and salty taste. In fact, it''s really delicious when it''s prepared. Xinbao held his hand and took another bite. .


    at this time,


    Outside, someone shouted: "Uncle! Is Uncle at home?"


    Second brother frowned, handed the steamed bun to Xinbao, wiped his lips, and went out.


    Nai Tuanzi followed behind, stuck out his small head to look around, and saw Tang Zhaodi standing by the fence, twisting the hem of his clothes with both hands, looking timid.


    She didn''t know it herself, but in fact, in the eyes of others, her posture was exactly the same as when Xiao Liu was showing weakness.


    The Tang family is not ugly. Even though Mrs. Liu is old and mean, she was still a flower when she was young. Brother Tang Zhao was also very beautiful, but he always lowered his head and turned his eyes to look at people secretly, with a kind of indescribable furtiveness. feel.


    The second elder brother''s face was light: "Is there something wrong?"


    Tang Zhaodi twisted the corner of his clothes again, and said softly, "Second brother, is uncle at home?"


    "It''s none of your business whether you''re here or not. Don''t call me uncle, let alone brother." The second elder brother saw that there was no one around, so he spoke very bluntly: "The elders above have broken their kisses, so naturally the one below It doesn''t matter anymore, our family''s previous care was just fed to the dogs, don''t come here again, it''s annoying."


    Tang Zhaodi was in a hurry, "I don''t know! I don''t know all that! I didn''t know that my mother hid before! I didn''t know that grandma was going to sell Xinbao! None of this is my business! I''m just a little girl. My child, I can''t find me no matter how hard I look! I really don''t know anything!"


    The second elder brother showed a mocking face.


    After all, he was still young and didn''t have much speaking skills, so he couldn''t wait to reveal the words he had thought up, and Sima Zhao''s heart was also clear.


    Second brother chuckled and said, "Are you denying your mother?"


    Tang Zhaodi had a meal.


    She really doesn''t want to recognize that mother!


    But even though she had little knowledge, she knew that she couldn''t say this, so she cried: "I have always regarded my aunt as my own mother... I want to see my aunt, you asked me to meet my aunt, I am at home now, God is not I have to get up at dawn, wash the clothes of the whole family, feed the chickens and grow vegetables, I am living too hard, I beg my aunt to help me..."


    She cried with tears.


    Second brother was really laughed at by her.


    In the past, Mrs. Lin treated her well because she treated them as relatives, or in other words, as human beings!


    Now that it''s all like this, it''s almost the same if it''s not an enemy, but she actually thinks they will love her? Listen, don''t be too cool!


    Besides, what she is doing now was done by the big house in the past!


    It''s the six-year-old twins who are doing it with all their might. It''s him who is sick and the fourth brother who is lame, doing it day by day!


    At that time, they didn''t even stretch out their hands halfway, but now they did it by themselves, and they were wronged like this again...


    Her mother is like this, so is she, why should they be wronged? Why do they have the aggrieved face? ? Waiting to eat has become what it should be?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： why are you still alive

    Chapter 47 Why are you still alive


    Second brother didn''t even look at her half-eyed, and after Xinbao finished eating the steamed buns, he went over and patted off the dregs in her hands, then soaked the handkerchief, and wiped off the sweet and sour sauce on her little face.


    Xinbao looked at Tang Zhaodi with big eyes, tugged at his sleeve, told him to lower down, hugged his neck, and whispered, "Mine."


    The second elder brother was taken aback for a moment, then understood, smiled and kissed his younger sister: "Yes, it''s Xin Baoer''s elder brother, don''t pay attention to those outsiders."


    Tang Zhaodi couldn''t cry anymore.


    She was so wronged and miserable, she was crying so sadly, it was fine if he didn''t come to comfort her, but he ignored her and went to coax her sister?


    Why! It''s a sick man! Yellow-haired girl! Why do you keep getting in her way?


    She looked at her with hatred.


    Xinbao was a little scared, and hid her small face in her brother''s arms.


    As soon as the second brother looked up, he saw her eyes, and his face sank immediately.


    Tang Zhaodi was a little panicked, and said anxiously: "Xinbao, Xinbao! I''m my sister! Don''t you remember my sister?? Sister, please give me a hug?" She clapped her hands.


    Xinbao hid her small face in her brother''s arms: "No!"


    Tang Zhaodi clapped his hands for a long time, and seeing that she didn''t look up, he said again: "Xinbao, let me tell you, I used to feed you every morning. You don''t remember when you were unconscious. My sister treated you very well."


    "It''s not good!" Xinbao couldn''t help it, and showed his face to retort: ??"Xinbao remembers everything! You didn''t treat Xinbao well! You said every day, ''Why are you still alive!'' Xinbao remembers everything!"


    Little child, it is inexplicably strange to learn such a sentence in a childish voice.


    Tang Zhaodi''s eyes widened in shock. She never expected that she actually remembered.


    Second brother raised his head sharply and glanced at her.


    Tang Zhaodi took a step back in fright.


    The second elder brother gritted his teeth angrily, and said in a suppressed voice, "Get out! Get out! These are all brutes! Get out! Get out!"


    He stood up and was about to close the fence gate.


    Tang Zhaodi was also in a hurry: "How can you do this! How can you ignore your relatives at all!? Get out of the way, I want to see my uncle!"


    She pushed the second brother away.


    Tang Zhaodi followed her mother. He was a big, well-fed and strong man. Although his second brother was two years older than her, he was weak and thin. He was pushed by her and nearly fell down.


    Xinbao was in a hurry.


    She rushed out regardless, like a calf, bumping into Tang Zhaodi.


    Tang Zhaodi...didn''t move.


    Xinbao was bounced back by himself, sat down on the ground, and cried out in pain.


    While crying, she put her hands on the ground, got up quickly, opened her small arms, and stood in front of her second brother, crying: "Don''t hit my second brother, don''t hit my second brother, you hit me!" Me, you hit me..."


    The second elder brother in the back was stunned for a moment. For a moment, his expression was complicated and he forgot to respond.


    Maybe only children can have such a pure and unreserved love. She was so afraid that she cried and trembled, but she exchanged herself for her brother without hesitation.


    At this moment, someone said: "Xinbao!"


    The twins rushed down quickly, their eyes turned red when they saw this posture, and the two rushed towards Tang Zhaodi almost at the same time.


    Tang Zhaodi took two steps back after being bumped, and reached out his hand angrily to grab the twins'' faces.


    Tang Jinguo ran down a step late, and originally wanted to ask first, but when he saw it, he became anxious, so he rushed up and hit him.


    As soon as the little boss made a move, the other children put their baskets down and jumped on it. Although Tang Zhaodi was older and stronger, he couldn''t carry so many children, so he was pinned to the ground at that time. The children yelled back.


    The second elder brother hurried over, took the younger sister into his arms, and covered her ears.


    All of a sudden they became a ball.


    An adult not far away had seen it a long time ago, and hurried over to pull them away, while calling for people to report.


    Tang Zhaodi has been beaten to death.


    The beautiful face she was so proud of was scratched several times, and she was so angry that she even cried and scolded.


    Nai Tuanzi cried harder than her, the whole body was crying so hard, she looked so pitiful, and said: "She hit the second one, Xinbao, the fifth brother, the sixth brother, and the Jinguo brother... "She pointed with her small hands one by one, "She is a big villain!"


    Miss Lin got the letter, hurried back, and hugged her daughter in her arms.


    When Tang Zhaodi saw her, his eyes lit up, and he approached her delicately and pitifully, pointing to the wound on his face: "Auntie, look at them beating me up like this..."


    Ms. Lin sneered, kicked the man several steps away, and said loudly, "You deserve it! Why didn''t you kill me!"


    She was so angry that she put her arms around her daughter and said coldly: "You are so kind and being bullied! What do you think of us! Ah?! We all hid here! And came to bully my son and my daughter !"


    "Exactly!" The blacksmith''s wife also came over, and looked at her son''s face: "Clay figurines also have a rustic nature! I have never seen such a bully!"


    Mothers of several children came over, holding their own children and criticizing them one after another.


    Xiao Liu also had to be reported, and came over, standing in the distance crying, but hesitating and not daring to come.


    The second elder brother said coldly: "Mothers and aunts, I am useless for a long time, and my younger sister is young. If Jin Guo and the others hadn''t come over, our brother and sister would have beaten her to death!" Thanks to the aunts and aunts, and also to Jin Guo and the younger brothers."


    The children themselves did not suffer, and it is common for children in the countryside to fight. The second elder brother was born weak. With such a salute, the anger of several women disappeared immediately, and they all waved their hands to say that it was okay.


    The second elder brother continued in a cold voice: "It''s fine if younger brother Tang Zhao came to the door to fight. The most disgusting thing is that she relied on my sister''s drowsiness and didn''t know it. She licked her face and said she was good to my sister! She didn''t come here to ask for favor! That family treats others Well, it''s really special! Tang Sanshui strangled the baby''s neck, this bastard, cursed my sister to death! My sister is only three years old, who''s in the way!"


    Tang Zhaodi was in a hurry: "I don''t! I don''t!"


    The second brother sneered: "Then you swear!"


    Tang Zhaodi didn''t dare to swear, he secretly looked at Mrs. Lin''s eyes, and she said anxiously: "Anyway, I don''t have one!"


    With the backing of A Niang, Nai Duanzi was very courageous, and said loudly: "You have it! You have said it many times! You talk a lot every time! You say...why do you wear such good clothes, why do you eat so much food every day? An egg, why do you wear a flower of one tael of silver..."


    Her eyes were full of tears, and her little face was reddened. In a hurry, the sentences she said were much longer, and she copied her words directly, and she didn''t know to switch between you and me...


    But it is also because of this that it is doubly true.


    As soon as the Huahua of one tael of silver was mentioned, it was bought by Mrs. Lin on Xinbao''s third birthday. Just last month, everyone remembered it, took a deep breath, and went to see Tang Zhaodi.


    Tang Zhaodi was tongue-tied, so shocked that he forgot to hide it.


    Ms. Lin was very angry, but she was even more calm.


    She put down the milk dumpling, walked over directly, and slapped her more than a dozen times. Tang Zhaodi screamed again and again, but Mrs. Lin turned a deaf ear to her. She raised her foot and kicked her out a few steps. Then he jumped up and punched and kicked.


    Everyone was shocked at first, and then stepped forward to hold her back. Mrs. Lin kicked her a few more times, then she stopped, and said with a sneer, "Get lost, don''t tell me to see you again, or I will beat you to death!"


    She patted the clothes slowly: "If your family is not satisfied, just come to me! Come one and I''ll hit one! Try it if you don''t believe me!"


    She sneered and glanced into the distance, Xiao Liu was so frightened that she squatted down suddenly when she saw her eyes.


    This is also a mother!


    Ms. Lin''s smile became more mocking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： as beautiful as my aunt

    Chapter 48 As beautiful as A Niang


    Tang Zhaodi was also shocked.


    She is used to Mrs. Lin being gentle and loving, caring for her in every possible way, even better than Xiao Liu''s own mother. She has never seen her like this... She really sees murderous intent in her eyes.


    Tang Zhaodi was in pain all over his body, but he didn''t dare to say a word, and ran away rolling and crawling.


    Everyone surrounded Mrs. Lin, trying to persuade her, but they couldn''t help being frightened.


    That family is really a bunch of beasts. If you think about living in the same yard with this kind of sister-in-law, it''s really like raising a poisonous snake at home. If you can''t see it, it will bite you to death.


    The children over there surrounded Xinbao to comfort her.


    Xinbao had already lost his strength from crying, and was quite proud to see Tang Zhaodi leave, feeling that he had also played a part in defeating the bad guys.


    She blinked her eyes that were swollen from crying, and thanked the children obediently: "Thank you brother Jin Guo, thank you brother Xiaodun..."


    "It''s okay!" Tang Jinguo said with red ears, "You are brother Chang''s younger sister, that is my younger sister! I should take care of you!"


    The second elder brother went to the kitchen and brought out a small jar of syrup and a handful of sticks: "Thank you for coming to help my brother. Come on, my brother treats you to some candy."


    So after waiting for a group of aunts to talk for a while, I saw a few young people squatting together, each eating candy, happy and happy.


    The blacksmith lady couldn''t help laughing: "Look, a child is a child, you forget it when you put your paw down."


    Miss Lin couldn''t help but smile too.


    The blacksmith lady persuaded her: "Okay, don''t be angry, anyway, Xinbao is healed now, and I don''t have to be involved with that family, and I will live a good life from now on."


    "That''s right, your big house is built, so you can live well in the future!"


    Someone said to the blacksmith lady: "I heard that you also bought clothes for Mrs. Liu?"


    "Hey, yes," the blacksmith lady scratched her head, a little embarrassed: "It''s not that Xinbao''s clothes were good and cheap in the past, so I bought one for Jin Niu, sister-in-law Xiaolin, don''t be surprised."


    "It''s nothing, nothing," Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "What''s the matter, I don''t care about it."


    "It''s not about this!" The person who spoke said: "Sister Tie, aren''t you afraid of getting hurt by that family?"


    The blacksmith lady was taken aback: "No, can''t you?"


    Having said that, I felt a little guilty in my heart and scratched my head.


    Everyone talked for a while before breaking up. Mrs. Lin carried her daughter back to the house and asked her, "Where does it hurt?"


    Xinbao was a little embarrassed, and leaned against Aniang''s ear, saying in a low voice, "Xinbao''s **** hurts."


    Mrs. Lin turned around with her daughter in her arms, opened her little clothes to look, and saw her soft buttocks. The buttocks were all green, maybe they were sitting on a rock, and there were two purple-black pieces, one big and one small. .


    Ms. Lin''s eyes were red with distress for a moment, and she hugged her daughter, but she didn''t dare to rub her: "Black-hearted and rotten thing! I really took it too lightly!"


    The twins jumped all over the room: "When the third brother comes back, tell him to beat her! Kill her!"


    "Don''t worry," Mrs. Lin said, "I tried my best. It''s good if she can get out of bed in a month! After this month...huh!"


    Before he finished speaking, Tang Qingshan came in.


    Miss Lin froze unnoticed.


    The twins also asked her: "Aniang, what is dark energy?"


    Second brother interrupted: "Father, why are you back?"


    Mrs. Lin also said: "It''s broken, it''s broken, I''ve forgotten the time, shouldn''t it be time to eat over there?"


    "It''s okay," Tang Qingshan said, "I''m already eating, so there''s no delay."


    He stretched out his hand to hug his daughter, Mrs. Lin said: "Be careful," she touched her little buttocks: "It''s all green."


    Tang Qingshan frowned, hesitated for a moment, and took a look at her panties, his face sank at that moment.


    Nai Tuanzi hid his face in his father''s arms embarrassingly, Tang Qingshan gently patted his daughter''s back one after another, and said for a long time: "What''s going on."


    The second brother said it all over again.


    Tang Qingshan listened silently, raised his big hand, put his arms around Nai Tuanzi''s small head, and kissed her lightly.


    Kissed her, but didn''t raise his face, but kept being next to her like this.


    Xinbao seems to be able to feel deeply loved in her small heart.


    She stretched out her arms, hugged Daddy''s neck, and put her cheek against Daddy''s.


    After a long while, Tang Qingshan turned his face away again in order to cover up, coughed, and said in a deep voice: "When Xinbao is asleep, can you hear others talking?"


    Xinbao said: "Sometimes it is possible, sometimes it is not."


    Ms. Lin said: "What else did they say? Liu... Did your second aunt bully you?"


    Xinbao shook his head, then nodded again.


    Probably because she was lethargic every day, and she was a little baby, and the people in the old house had to pretend to take good care of her in front of the big room, and often sat by her bed, so...everyone in the family was more or less there. What did she say in her ear.


    Needless to say, Mrs. Liu, who loses money every day, scolds the stars from morning to night; Tang Zhaodi also loves to talk to her, maybe because he is too jealous of her, he always beeps, hoping that she will die every day so that she can become a big wife But Xiao Liu doesn''t like to talk to herself, at most she gets up as soon as she hears the big room''s people come back, rubs her little arms and legs, and said softly: "You''re back?" It''s okay, I''m not tired.


    What Nai Tuanzi said was upside down, and Mrs. Lin was really blown away when she heard it.


    If others don''t know, how can she not know?


    She had always been grateful to Xiao Liu for her carefulness and taking care of Xinbao when she had nothing to do. She could think of everything that she couldn''t think of. She often went out to bask in the sun with Xinbao in her arms, and kneaded her small body... never thought that it would be Made it for her! ?


    Is this treating her as a fool?


    She turned the mill back and forth angrily, and asked again: "Is there any more? Tell me all!"


    Xinbao was a little anxious being urged by Auntie, blinking his eyes wide, "Daddy also likes to talk to Xinbao, Daddy said Xinbao is the cutest doll in the world, and when he grows up, he will be as beautiful and cute as Auntie..."


    Miss Lin suddenly lost her anger: "...Oh??"


    Tang Qingshan coughed: "Xinbao, you''re not talking about your own family, Aniang is asking about someone else."


    Without waiting for Nai Tuanzi to answer, he said again in a deep voice: "Okay, it''s getting late, don''t talk anymore, it''s time to eat."


    Miss Lin raised her eyebrows and said deliberately: "Don''t, what are you talking about, Aunt?"


    What did you say about A Niang?


    What else did A Niang say?


    Xinbao''s little brain couldn''t get it right: "Aniang said, Daddy looks handsome in a black shirt!"


    Ms. Lin coughed a few times: "It''s not about me... well, it goes without saying, didn''t daddy say it, let alone my family... I''m going to cook first." She walked out quickly.


    Milk dumpling, look at this, look at that.


    Do you want to talk about it? She still has a lot in her stomach!


    Daddy, Auntie, and brother talked to her innumerably, just calling Xinbao by name dozens of times a day!


    There was silence in the room, the majestic old father kept coughing lightly, no one noticed, there was a fourteen-year-old boy hiding outside the window, his eyes were red from crying, his nose was red, and he laughed silently .


    Second brother has a calm temper and always thinks a lot. Of course he is happy when his sister is well. He is also happy that his sister is blessed.


    However, he couldn''t help but think... Will such a good thing really happen to their family?


    He might even think, is she really his sister?


    He likes this smart and well-behaved sister, he likes it very much, but he also likes the sister who couldn''t speak or laugh, but would look at him with dark eyes when he was talking to her.


    He was really worried that some lonely ghost would occupy her sister''s body.


    Until today, his sister has stood in front of him without hesitation, and now, he has heard her sister say a lot about the past.


    The stone hanging in his heart finally fell to the ground. He felt that he was a bit pretentious for worrying these days. He couldn''t help crying and laughing for a while, but he didn''t make a sound.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： little housekeeper

    Chapter 49 Little housekeeper


    It was too late to do other things at the moment, Mrs. Lin cut some scallions and boiled water, and when she saw the bowl on the stove, she asked, "Rong''er, what are you making?"


    Second brother acted as if nothing had happened at the moment, and said with a smile: "I didn''t make it, it was the sweet and sour sauce made by Xinbao."


    Mrs. Lin was only joking, tasted it, poured it directly into the pot as stew, then put in the little wonton made in the morning, and stirred some dough to make gnocchi soup. good.


    The twins yelled, "It''s delicious!"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said, "It''s the sweet and sour sauce made by Xinbao. Since you all want to eat it, let Xinbao cook for you tonight."


    Nai Tuanzi''s **** hurts so much that she can''t sit on a stool, so she nestles in her arms: "That''s great."


    Ms. Lin smiled and kissed her.


    After eating, the two hurried over there again.


    Xinbao is used to taking a nap, her eyelids are fighting and rubbing all the time, and she wants to wait for her elder brother to come back. The second elder brother gently persuaded her: "Brother is late, and he may come back late too. Why don''t Xinbao lie on the bed and wait?"


    Xinbao thought it was okay, so he lay on the bed and fell asleep within a minute.


    She fell into a drowsy sleep, and after an unknown amount of time, a big hand touched her head.


    In the ear, a familiar voice said: "It''s nothing, the fever is caused by trauma, no medicine is needed, the fever should subside soon, if it doesn''t subside tomorrow morning, call me again. There is no need to use any external trauma, if you must If you want to use it, just take spring water or well water and apply it cold."


    The voice of the third brother gnashing his teeth: "I want to kill her! I have to kill her!"


    Daddy scolded in a cold voice: "What are you yelling about! Go out and talk!"


    After a while, Xinbao felt something cool and applied to her little ass.


    Xinbao''s small body twisted, and her heart was about to die of anxiety... Can you pretend that you don''t know! It''s so embarrassing to have your **** hurt!


    She moaned, and someone stroked her head: "Xin Baoer, why are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Xinbao opened her eyes in a daze, and in the flickering candlelight, she saw Lady Lin squatting in front of the bed at a glance, and she called softly, "Aniang."


    "Well, good boy," Mrs. Lin said softly, "Is Xinbaoer hungry? Would you like something to eat?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Where is De''s? Has De''s come back?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Is Xin Baoer looking for elder brother? Elder brother is back."


    She covered her daughter with a thin sheet: "Fan''er come in."


    Brother Tang walked in quickly: "Xinbao?"


    He also squatted down in front of the bed, touched his sister''s head with his big hand, and gently pressed her forehead: "Xin Baoer? Big brother is here."


    Xin Baoshao''s little face was flushed red, his eyes were half-opened and half-closed, his whole little face was squeezed on the pillow, and his mouth was squeezed into a chicken''s mouth.


    She murmured coquettishly: "Xinbao has been waiting for a long time, but the ones didn''t come back..."


    Brother Tang was very distressed: "It''s the elder brother''s fault, the elder brother came back late."


    Her hot chubby hands touched her eldest brother''s face, and tried to hold her eyelids: "Is Tangtang sold?"


    Brother Tang answered her seriously: "It''s sold, it''s all sold. My brother met the housekeeper yesterday. The housekeeper helped him find a place, and it sold out quickly. Some people asked us if we would go tomorrow!"


    While he was talking, Naituanzi slowly fell asleep again.


    Mrs. Lin was beside her, and she sighed helplessly: "Little housekeeper! You can really worry about it!"


    Xinbao was sleeping deeply, Big Brother Tang and a few people outside were busy making candy, Third Brother Hanhan was pinned down by Tang Qingshan, he was holding his stomach full of fire to help beside him, fiercely splashing the pear juice he was clutching.


    The Tang family''s old house.


    It was already dark, but Xiao Liu was still crying and complaining: "Why can''t you listen to mother! Mother can still hurt you! If you listen to me, you won''t be hurt forever!" Today''s living crime!"


    Tang Zhaodi was in so much pain that he was almost delirious, she didn''t care to dislike her, and begged in a low voice: "Aniang, please, please doctor."


    Xiao Liu cried: "Is it very painful? Tell me! Tell me what you have to do to provoke them! Now you know it hurts? You know you regret it! If you don''t listen to your mother, you have suffered such a thing for nothing." Disaster! You can remember, don¡¯t do this in the future!¡±


    Brother Tang Zhao was sweating profusely, and his voice became hoarse: "Doctor! Doctor!"


    Xiao Liu couldn''t stop crying: "Don''t be in a hurry, it''s useless to be in a hurry! Your grandma won''t let you call a doctor, what can I do! Just bear with it..." She took the tear-stained handkerchief and wiped it. Wiping her forehead: "Just bear with it."


    Tang Zhaodi trembled with anger, almost screaming: "I, I''m going to die!"


    Xiao Liu looked embarrassed, with tears in her eyes: "Your grandma didn''t let me call for a doctor! What''s the use of losing your temper at me! I can''t help it! It doesn''t seem to hurt you to lose your temper! I''m you Mother, you just lost your temper at me, and if you want to leave others alone, who will let you..."


    Just then, someone knocked on the window.


    Little Liu trembled in fright, followed by Tang Sanshui''s voice: "Sister-in-law?"


    Little Liu burst into tears, begging in a low voice: "I...Zhaodier is sick, I have to take care of her, please, please..."


    Tang Sanshui''s voice was dubious: "Why don''t I go in and take care of it together?"


    Xiao Liu''s face turned pale with fright, looked at Tang Zhaodi, showing a sad expression, and whispered: "Don''t blame A Niang, A Niang is all for you..."


    She paused, with a look of hesitation, then turned around resolutely, and went out. Immediately, Tang Sanshui''s greasy teasing came from outside, as well as Xiao Liu''s low sobs and suppressed cries of pain.


    Tang Zhaodi lowered his head abruptly, wiped the sweat off his face on the mattress, his eyes were full of resentment.


    She is twelve years old, she is old enough to be close, and she understands everything she should know. She knows what they are doing.


    Every word Xiao Liu said told her that it was her fault.


    It was her fault that she was injured, and it was the fault of Mrs. Liu that she didn''t invite a doctor. Only she was innocent and innocent at all!


    She is a mother, she doesn''t hire a doctor for her, doesn''t take care of her, doesn''t bring her a sip of water or food, the only thing she does for her daughter is to have **** with her uncle? ?


    Having **** with my brother-in-law for her sake? ?


    What can a trash like Tang Sanshui give her? If it gets out, how can she say kiss?


    The more Tang Zhaodi thought about it, the more he hated it, but there was nothing he could do. He bit his sleeve and tore it fiercely. It was only when he tore a hole that he finally relieved his depression.


    At this moment, a figure seemed to flash by the window.


    Tang Zhaodi was startled, he raised his head suddenly, and saw that the door was not closed, and it seemed to be shaking slightly...


    ghost? ?


    Tang Zhaodi was so frightened that he didn''t care about the pain, so he pulled off the quilt and covered himself in it.


    At this time, in the vacant west wing room, Tang Sanshui was moving anxiously, while Xiao Liu lay on the couch covering her mouth, weeping silently.


    Was having fun, suddenly there was a soft bang outside, scared Tang Sanshui shuddered and let out a thousand miles, and Xiao Liu was also trembling with fright, the two squeezed together silently in the dark.


    After a while, there were heavy footsteps and some messy throwing sounds from behind.


    Tang Sanshui''s teeth chattered, and he was so scared that he slipped straight down: "This, is this a ghost?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： on this idea

    Chapter 50 is about this idea


    A big man is so timid! Not even a woman like her!


    Little Liu gritted her teeth, slowly straightened up and straightened her clothes, while whispering in his ear: "Vegetable field."


    Tang Sanshui was even more frightened: "What''s wrong with the vegetable field?"


    Little Liu took a long breath: "Someone has entered our vegetable field."


    Tang Sanshui was taken aback for a moment, and then he calmed down: "Stealer?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not," Xiao Liu said in a low voice, "I guess it''s Saburo, probably because he was angry and came here to make trouble."


    Tang Sanshui snorted, and immediately relaxed, and sat down on the couch.


    Xiao Liu was stunned: "Aren''t you going out to have a look?"


    Tang Sanshui was curious: "What am I going out for? Tang Shichang''s brute force, I can''t beat him?"


    Little Liu: "..."


    She kept her mouth open for a long time, but in the end she didn''t say anything, and silently huddled beside the bed.


    Waiting until the sound from outside disappeared, Xiao Liu stood up and prepared to leave. Tang Sanshui hugged her, and the man who was cowardly just now became mighty again: "Want to leave? I let you go Is it? If you don¡¯t feel comfortable serving me, you don¡¯t want to leave!¡±


    And over there.


    The third brother didn''t dare not listen to his father''s words, and he was so angry that he ran out quietly while everyone was asleep, stomped all the vegetable fields in the old house, and pulled out all the radishes, stomped them, and went out. In one breath, I went back to sleep happily, and slept until dawn.


    When he woke up in the morning, he came in refreshed to look at the milk dumpling, felt his head was no longer hot, he was relieved, kissed her small face, and whispered in her ear: "Sister, I vented my anger on you!" ! I have brought disaster to his family''s vegetable field!"


    Ms. Lin laughed softly, "That''s the only way to make a difference."


    The second elder brother just got up, and he looked at his younger brother slowly, and then at his younger brother''s shoes.


    The shoes had obviously been washed and dried, they were clean, not even scratched, but Tie Hanhan obviously didn''t notice it at all, probably thought that no one knew about his feat in the middle of the night!


    While eating breakfast, Mrs. Lin said: "In the future, we can''t honor Rong''er and Xinbao at home. It''s fine when there''s nothing to do. If something happens, let alone fight, they can''t even run. From now on, Fan''er and Chang''er must There has to be someone at home, no matter how wise and brave he is at home, if you don¡¯t know how to report it.¡±


    Brother Tang said: "I can''t sell sugar for a few days, I''d better go sell sugar with Shiro, let Sanlang stay at home, and let Erlang come for a fight."


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan said, "Sanlang wants to listen to your second brother."


    The third brother Hanhan replied very simply, completely missing the virtue of being so angry yesterday.


    His father glanced at him, Tang San felt guilty, and immediately lowered his head, Tang Qingshan didn''t ask any further questions, and just turned his eyes away to eat.


    After dinner, the two left, Big Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang also left, Tang Jinguo came to make an appointment with Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu again, the former eldest brother Tang San walked over with great momentum, confessed a few words, Tang Jinguo agreed repeatedly.


    Then the second elder brother boiled the medicine slowly as usual, and the third brother Tang chopped the firewood twice, then ran back to the house to take a look at his sister.


    As soon as he saw his younger sister chrysalis, the second elder brother reminded him: "Piss for Xinbao, don''t pee on the kang."


    Brother Tang San let out an oh, washed his hands quickly, came over to pick up his sister, and squatted to the corner of the wall with his calves in his hands.


    Originally, this step was completely completed in a dream, but today, Nai Tuanzi''s **** hurts, and when he lifts her, she wakes up with a groan.


    When she slowly came back to her senses, she had already completed the step of releasing water on her brother''s lap.


    Xinbao and the whole group were shocked!


    So, it''s not because she''s a mature cub, but because she didn''t wake up when her brother **** her before? ?


    This this¡­


    Xinbao closed herself.


    Brother Tang San was very happy when he saw his sister woke up: "Xinbaoer woke up? Does Xinbaoer''s **** still hurt?"


    Nai Tuanzi blushed, Xiaopang covered his mouth with his hands, and said in a hurry: "Don''t say anything! Don''t say anything!"


    Brother Tang San was smirked by his sister, and laughed haha: "Okay, bro, I won''t say anything."


    He sucked his younger sister''s chubby hand, carefully hugged her, and talked to her face to face: "Xinbaoer misses third brother? Brother was not here yesterday, or brother must beat that **** girl to death." ...but brother tonight..." He whispered to his sister.


    The second elder brother rested his chin in one hand and guarded the medicine jar, as if he didn''t pay attention to what they were talking about, so Tang San talked louder and louder.


    Nai Duanzi was amazed when he heard that, his eyes widened, "Wow!"


    Brother Tang¡¯s eyes were adored by his younger sister, his tail almost turned up, and he said duplicity: "It¡¯s not a big deal, that is, father won¡¯t let people beat people, otherwise I can deal with them by myself..."


    Second brother couldn''t listen anymore, coughed and reminded: "Is Xinbao hungry?"


    "That''s right!" Brother Tang San also remembered: "Xinbao didn''t eat last night! Wait, brother will heat you up!"


    He hurried to the kitchen.


    Tie Hanhan was the most considerate to his younger sister. While turning the fire on, he quickly wrapped a small stick of candy for his younger sister to smack.


    Nai Duanzi sat down on her exclusive stool with sugar in her mouth.


    Then when her **** hurts, she moved it to the left, but it still hurts, she moved it to the right again, and it still hurts... She stood up, thought for a while, then ran over, Pulling away the second elder brother''s hand, she sat in his arms, acting calmly, as if this man''s legs were just for her.


    This little fool...it looks like his own. Why did he think so much about it?


    The second elder brother laughed dumbfoundedly, and kissed his little sister''s fluffy little head fiercely.


    Nai Tuanzi was shaken by the kiss''s small body, and looked up at him: "...is it??"


    Second brother saw that she was drooling with sugar in her mouth, so he couldn''t help but kissed her on the forehead again, and said with a smile, "Little idiot!"


    While talking, he took off the handkerchief, and gently wiped his younger sister''s chubby chin. Xing''er''s eyes were full of tenderness: "Xin Baoer, even if my brother tries his best, he will make you worry-free forever."


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Are all sophomores so weird?


    At this moment, Tang Jinguo came outside and called, "Brother Chang! Brother Chang!"


    Tang Shichang responded in the kitchen, Tang Jinguo came in, came over with a smile first, and gave Nai Tuanzi a bunch of wild flowers: "Xinbao, this is for you!"


    Naituanzi took the stick with both hands: "Thank you, Jin Guo."


    Tang Jinguo scratched his head: "You''re welcome."


    Tang Shichang said in the kitchen: "Tang Jinguo!"


    "Hey! Hey!" Tang Jinguo respected the boss very much, and jumped over to report the letter: "Old Mrs. Liu was scolding early in the morning! After scolding for a long time, it seemed that she knew it was you. The scolding was ugly, but everyone Watching the excitement, no one pays attention to her..."


    Tang Shichang came out with a bowl, carefully put it in front of his sister, turned his head, and said very domineeringly: "Damn old woman, do you think I am afraid of her!? If I dare to do it, I will not be afraid!"


    Tang Jinguo was overwhelmed by the boss''s domineering spirit: "That''s right! Brother Chang is not afraid!"


    The second elder brother was behind, silently twitching the corners of his mouth, while asking, "Are you still scolding now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Handle a mans sharp weapon

    Chapter 51 Handling a man''s sharp weapon


    Mrs. Liu stopped scolding a long time ago.


    Tang Zhaodi was injured or something, in her eyes, this is not a problem!


    It''s no bigger than a fart, and she even gloats a little bit. Finally, someone knows that Lin Mulan''s little hoof is not easy to mess with?


    She said that little **** could hit people with strength, but they still didn''t believe it!


    But she didn''t expect that even if Mrs. Lin hit someone in public, they still wouldn''t believe it!


    She couldn''t resist going out and talking to people, and the whole village curled their lips: "I don''t even look at the things that my younger brother is doing! Are you going to fight back?"


    "That''s right, bullying someone else''s daughter, what''s wrong with being a mother in a hurry?"


    "Okay, okay, don''t keep thinking about the reputation of Mrs. Lin!"


    Mrs. Liu came back full of anger. It would be good if she didn''t make up for Tang Zhaodi''s feet. Little Liu still begged her to hire a doctor?


    No way!


    At first, I thought this was the end of the matter, but unexpectedly, when I got up early and went to the latrine, and took a look in the vegetable field, Mrs. Liu was almost relieved!


    At that time, she jumped and cursed!


    Tang Sanshui couldn''t sleep because of her noise, so he came out with squinted eyes, and listened to her scolding, just smiled, with a gesture of pointing Jiangshan: "Isn''t it obvious? Brother Tang Zhao went to bully his daughter, and he still insisted on it? That''s okay. Sure enough, Tang Shichang came back to take revenge!"


    Granny Liu thought the same thing, and immediately cursed even more.


    But scolding is scolding, let her go to Brother Tang San to settle the score, she doesn''t have the guts!


    Unable to vent his anger for a while, he rushed into the east wing room, directly pulled Tang Zhaodi off the bed, pointed at her and cursed: "You loser, what crime did my mother do, eat and drink every day?" Look at you, and you will harm me instead!"


    Little Liu screamed in fright, and suddenly threw herself on Tang Zhaodi: "Mother! Mother!"


    Mrs. Liu scolded, "What are you howling! My mother is not dead yet! Why are you howling when you see the sky!"


    Little Liu was crying even more, and Mrs. Liu rolled her eyes, "I''m crying to the sky! Crying for your mother, crying, the men told you to cry and go out, and you are crying like a fairy every day." There''s no end to it, this is trying to hook up. Which man do you want to pick up... My mother has long known that you are not a good person, and giving birth to a girl is also a disaster, and she shouldn''t have asked us Erhe to marry you..."


    Tang Sanshui leaned on the door as usual, folded his hands together, and watched the excitement leisurely. He didn''t go out every day, and listening to his mother swearing was his pleasure.


    Tang Zhaodi had already passed out, Xiao Liu just cried and didn''t talk back.


    Mrs. Liu had a good time scolding, so she said kindly: "Stop howling! It''s like I''ve got you! What time is it? Hurry up and cook, and I''m waiting for my mother to invite you!"


    She left cursing.


    Crying, Xiao Liu stood up with her waist supported, and hugged her daughter delicately and weakly. After several times, she carried her daughter to the kang. When she turned her head, Tang Sanshui had already entered. people see.


    Mrs. Liu called out again: "The second child''s family! Are you trying to starve my old lady to death!?"


    Little Liu trembled in fright, hurriedly responded, and went to cook.


    But Tang Zhaodi was in a coma, and all the work in the house was hers, not to mention that the vegetable field was such a disaster, she had to quickly clean up the vegetables that could be eaten, and pull out the vegetables that couldn''t, before it was too cold , What can be planted.


    Little Liu has never done any work in the field, and after a few swipes of the hoe, his waist will be broken from exhaustion.


    While wielding the **** vigorously, she couldn''t help crying, feeling that life is miserable.


    At this moment, Tang Sanshui came over humming a little tune, and said in a foolish manner: "Hey, isn''t this sister-in-law?"


    Xiao Liu quickly put away her grinning and crying expression, and looked away sadly, but her hands were much slower.


    She heard Tang Sanshui enter the hut, and come out humming a little tune, her eyes seemed to fall on her... She waved the **** stubbornly and hard, holding her back with one hand as if she was overwhelmed.


    Tang Sanshui stopped walking.


    Xiao Liu pursed her lips, and put on an expression of anger and resentment, just waiting for him to come over to tease him at the next moment, she pushed him away, and then shed some tears... But Tang Sanshui walked forward slowly .


    Little Liu turned her head in disbelief, she was really anxious, she said: "Uncle!"


    Tang Sanshui turned around: "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Liu cried, "I, I can''t do this."


    "Oh?" Tang Sanshui was puzzled: "If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Tell me what you are doing?"


    Little Liu just wept, Tang Sanshui clicked his tongue: "You don''t mean to ask my mother to do it, do you? I advise you not to dream, I can''t talk to my mother about this kind of thing!"


    He turned his head and left.


    Little Liu opened her mouth and was dumbfounded.


    Tang Sanshui spoke harshly, but she actually agreed with one of his words, "It''s not Huang Hua''s big girl anymore."


    That''s right, she''s not a girl anymore, she just didn''t like Tang Sanshui, so she didn''t provoke him, but in fact...exchanging her body for something, when it''s safe, she doesn''t really mind, living in a courtyard, what to do too It''s easy, just be careful not to kill anyone, even if it''s a good face, it''s worthwhile to change the meat.


    Tang Erhe was also a handsome young man back then. No matter how many girls cared about him, she was always docile and docile.


    Although she was crying yesterday, it was actually because of Hua Qiaoer, who served Tang Sanshui comfortably... So she really planned to pretend to be wronged and cowardly all day today, and seduce him to coax her, Then slowly hang him.


    As long as he can hang him, he will treat her well, and Mrs. Liu will definitely treat her well if she is obedient to him!


    But after thinking about it for a long time, it never occurred to him that Tang Sanshui is so inhuman!


    He didn''t turn his back on the account, he just, he never thought it was an account!


    He is the Emperor of Earth in this family, and you should give him your life in his eyes. He didn''t even think about paying back!


    Taking risks to give away your body, but getting nothing.


    How can I meet such a person! Why did you ask her to be with this kind of person!


    Little Liu was filled with anger and hatred for a moment, but there was nothing he could do, so he wailed violently!


    ...


    The family didn''t care about the commotion in the old house.


    Xinbao soon discovered the benefits of Tang San being at home.


    In the past, she was small, and her second brother was also weak, so she couldn''t do anything, but now...she can give her ideas and let the third brother do it!


    The third brother is tall and energetic, he listens to her in everything, she can do whatever she wants!


    She took the third brother''s hand, went to the yard, and said to him: "Yes, can you move this tree?"


    "Okay!" Brother Tang San agreed wholeheartedly.


    The tree was actually quite big, but after so many days of burning it as firewood, the branches were almost cut down, leaving only the trunk.


    Brother Tang San grabbed a main branch, and as soon as he exerted all his strength, Nuo Da''s trunk was dragged by him, and he turned half a circle quickly, while asking: "Where do you want to move? Where does Xinbao want to move?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, turned around and ran away a few steps, picked a branch, drew a line to the left of the fence gate: "Move here!"


    She is small and weak, and she can''t draw while standing. The little person is squatting on the ground, moving while drawing, and the lines she draws are crooked.


    Brother Tang San had no principles, so he compared the tree trunk crookedly to the line drawn by his sister.


    Xinbao ran in around the tree trunk, took a closer look, and squatted down to draw: "Xinbao wants to build a wall here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： Xinbao knows how to grow vegetables

    Chapter 52 Xinbao can grow vegetables


    "Building a wall?" Brother Tang San didn''t think there was anything wrong with my sister''s idea at all. He also squatted down and stared at the stick with his sister: "What kind of wall does Xinbao want? Wood or stone?"


    Xinbao was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he still felt out of line, "I don''t know."


    Her big eyes are innocent, and the two siblings stared at each other silently.


    Brother Tang San scratched his head: "Then how about, brother build a fence for you?"


    Xinbao nodded: "OK."


    Put a fence at the door of the wing? ? Then why go out? Turn over the window?


    Second brother didn''t want to care what they were playing at first, but the two of them were really unreliable, so he could only come out and ask, "Xinbao has built a wall, what do you want to do?"


    Xinbao pointed inside: "Xinbao wants to grow vegetables inside."


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "What''s so fun about growing vegetables, Xinbao is not as good as... huh?"


    He looked away for a moment, and was suddenly stunned. The lush green area by the wall looked a bit like mint? ?


    He walked around the tree trunk and took a closer look...It really is mint!


    Peppermint is originally a kind of thing that does not grow tall or big, but this one is obviously twice as tall as ordinary mint, and the leaves are much bigger!


    A densely packed large piece!


    This...isn''t this the one from the Heart Treasure? ? But it''s only been a few days!


    The second elder brother pointed in surprise: "Xinbao, you planted this?"


    "That''s right!" Nai Tuanzi held her chin up, very proud: "Xinbao is very good at growing vegetables."


    The second brother glanced at his sister.


    Then he said without hesitation: "Okay, then let''s grow vegetables! Sanlang, you can find some branches, just as high as your knees, pull a vine and weave it a little bit, like a low fence."


    Brother Tang San let out a cry, and went straight out. In the village by the mountain, there were tree branches everywhere. After a while, he chopped a big one and brought it back.


    Before he came back, the second brother had already stepped on the line drawn by Xinbao, and drew a new one that was unconventional and unobtrusive. Brother Tang San thought it was drawn by his younger sister, so he inserted the stick all the way with a smile. Then the long vines were pulled to weave the fence.


    The second brother picked up some smaller and unremarkable mints, and went out to exchange some seeds with the villagers he knew well.


    The common ones in the village are cabbage radishes and leek seeds, and nothing else. Although it is not easy to grow leeks at the moment, he still asks for some.


    This kind of small work is not considered a job for Brother Tang San. In the time he spent going back and forth, Brother Tang San had already finished weaving the small fence, and the green leaves were still upturned, so beautiful and regular.


    Nai Tuanzi stared straight at her with bright eyes, "It''s beautiful! It''s amazing!"


    "Awesome!" The third brother ran over, face to face with his sister, grinning with big teeth.


    Xinbao hugged his face with his fat hands, pouted his little beak, and matched his mouth with him.


    Second brother frowned: "Xinbao is a girl''s house, so don''t do that in the future!"


    Xinbao stared at him with dark eyes, and said in a childish voice, confidently: "Xinbao hasn''t grown up yet!"


    "Exactly!" Brother Tang San said, "Brother Xinbaoer hasn''t grown up yet!"


    He liked his sister so much, he hugged her and kissed her soft and thin hair: "What else does Xinbao want? Brother, I''ll get you all."


    "Turn over the ground," Xinbao pointed to the ground, "Turn over the ground."


    This is the best thing about being in the countryside, it¡¯s all big muddy land, I wish I could grow vegetables in the house, and the courtyard has not been lived in for several years, and the ground has not been stepped on. The second brother took a **** and came out, and within two minutes I turned over the ground again, and all the soil was smashed to pieces.


    Second brother gave her the seed, and Xinbao went in.


    Second brother looked at her without blinking.


    But Naituanzi¡¯s chubby little hands, it looks like they have no skills at all, just like playing, they directly press the seeds into the mud, no matter the depth or row spacing, they look very casual and don¡¯t pay attention at all.


    Even the leek seeds were not even soaked, they were directly pressed into the soil.


    This piece of land has half an acre of land. Except for the piece of mint that has not been touched, Xinbao planted the rest in a short while, clapping his little hands: "It''s done!"


    Brother Tang immediately cheered: "Xin Baoer is really capable! My sister can do everything! She is indeed my sister..."


    He carried his sister to the side and washed his hands: "After doing so much work, don''t tire my heart, brother, let''s take you out to play."


    He didn''t feel at all that he was the one who had been working all morning.


    The second elder brother looked at the two people, pulled out the bamboo hairpin from his head, and carved the date on the wood next to him.


    He wants to see if this vegetable can grow! It can grow in a few days!


    over there,


    Brother Tang took his younger sister out of the house.


    After walking for a short distance, Xinbao looked up at him.


    She finally understood why the cub had to be hugged when she went out, not because of her squeamishness, but because, too! short! up!


    Brother Tang San was only twelve, and he was already tall. When he led her away, he had to bend his waist and legs, which made him feel tired.


    So, soon she opened her hand: "Hug."


    Brother Tang San held her up with his arms, "Where does Xinbao want to go?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Go and pick it up."


    "Okay," Tang San carried his sister to the entrance of the village. It was still early in the morning, and the two of them walked and played all the way. They didn''t stop when they reached the entrance of the village, and they still kept going.


    Xinbao smelled a strong smell, she turned her small head to look around, and saw a big osmanthus tree on the **** ahead, full of golden flowers, it was very spectacular from afar.


    Xinbao pointed: "Yes, sweet-scented osmanthus!"


    "Yes," Brother Tang San said with a smile, "Xinbaoer is really smart, and she knows sweet-scented osmanthus. It''s called Jingui Village over there because of this tree! I heard that this tree is more than a hundred years old, and it belongs to a family. Planted when my daughter was born...Do you want Xinbao?"


    Xinbao nodded: "I want it."


    So Brother Tang walked a few steps quickly, put the girl down, climbed up the **** in a few steps, and reached out to pick flowers.


    The sweet-scented osmanthus flowers are in clusters and the petals are very small. Brother Tang San is clumsy and picks them carefully.


    Xinbao looked up.


    The three-year-old milk baby has a big head and a small body. She only looked at her brother, and she fell so hard that she fell backwards.


    There was a big hand behind her, quickly supporting her little head.


    Xinbao''s small head was resting on this big hand. He didn''t realize what happened for a while, but he blinked his big eyes and saw a familiar face: "Yes!"


    Brother Tang was **** off by his sister''s small appearance, but couldn''t even be trained, so he bent down and hugged her: "Little fart, doesn''t your **** hurt anymore? You still can''t stand properly."


    Xinbao is in a hurry.


    She just forgot about this embarrassing thing!


    She argued loudly: "Xinbao doesn''t have a butt!"


    Brother Tang: "...Pfft!"


    He turned his face away and laughed out loud, and the third and fourth brothers couldn''t help but laugh too. Brother Tang was smiling, and suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch her little butt. She was very serious, and deliberately asked her: "Where does Xinbao hurt?"


    Nai Tuanzi shook her head firmly with two tears in her eyes: "It doesn''t hurt at all!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： screwed up

    Chapter 53 screw things up


    Poof!


    Brother Tang laughed again.


    He laughed until he fell down, but he didn''t tease his sister anymore. He took a step forward with his sister in his arms, stretched out his hand and pulled a small cluster of sweet-scented osmanthus, and put it in her hand: "Take it and play, brother go up and pick it for you."


    He put the dumpling next to the fourth brother, and went up with a step on his long legs.


    Xinbao looked up for a while, his neck was tired from watching, so he lowered his head and began to look at the little donkey seriously.


    The two elder brothers took their clothes out of their pockets, and then heard the younger sister muttering and singing: "I have a little furry, and I don''t want to do it again. One day I went to the market on a whim. I was very proud of the whip, it swelled for some reason and threw me all over in mud...


    Fourth Brother Tang shook off the cloth a long time ago, and the two of them put the sweet-scented osmanthus on top. Brother Tang laughed and said, "Xinbao wants to ride a little donkey?"


    Xinbao hesitated for a moment, and compared his little fingers: "I want to ride a little bit."


    "It''s okay," Tang San said, as always, without principle: "Ride if you want, brother will support you."


    There was no saddle on the donkey''s back, so Brother Tang San took off his coat directly, put it on the donkey''s back, and carefully put the milk dumpling on it.


    The two elder brothers were protecting her from left to right, the donkey was walking slowly and shaking, Xinbao grabbed her elder brother''s arm, a little scared, but also a little excited, with bright eyes: "Yes! "


    The two older brothers responded in unison, and after a while she called again: "Yes!"


    The two older brothers responded again.


    If so, Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing and said: "Xin Baoer, are you afraid, do you want to come down?


    Xinbao shook his head: "I won''t come down."


    She was nervous and excited, holding her brother''s thumb tightly with her little hand, and walked slowly into the village.


    The family had an unremarkable lunch, and then Brother Tang and Brother Tang San went up the mountain to pick another crop of prickly pears.


    Tang Qingshan and his wife came back early in the afternoon. Brother Tang took a piece of clothing and gave Tang Qingshan some dirt, asking, "Father, are you busy today?"


    Mrs. Lin said next to her: "Since I''m busy, I can''t finish it from morning to night. I thought I''d better think about it. It happened that Mrs. Hu came over to ask me. She helped clean up the dishes and prepare the dishes. After cooking, everyone It¡¯s great to be able to leave, and still catch up with dinner when I go home, and it¡¯s only ten pennies a day.¡±


    Brother Tang said: "Yes, we can''t get rich with an extra ten cents, so we have to think about it."


    The two of them entered the door and saw the extra low fence at a glance. Mrs. Lin narrowed her eyes and looked at it: "I can''t live for a few months, and it''s worth growing vegetables?"


    Second brother said: "Xinbao took Sanlang to play, maybe he can eat it in two days?"


    Of course Mrs. Lin didn''t believe it, but she didn''t care, so she went to help in the kitchen.


    Xinbao ran out, hearing the sound, Tang Qingshan turned his head to look at his daughter, the corners of his mouth curled.


    Xinbao turned around and ran back again. Tang Qingshan just sat down on the stool in front of the door when he saw her come out again with a dustpan, and then snuggled up to his father.


    Tang Qingshan said: "Don''t hug, Daddy is dirty."


    Xinbao said: "Hug."


    She pushed her father''s arm away, and squeezed her whole body into his arms. Tang Qingshan had no choice but to hug his daughter up, and said, "The osmanthus flowers you picked at the south end of the village?"


    Xinbao nodded, and Xiaopang carefully fiddled with the flowers with his hands, picking out the broken leaves bit by bit.


    She felt that she was really smart. When she saw her father''s eyes, she just missed her. In this way, her father could rua her, and she could continue to work, both right.


    She lowered her head, her little fleshy face was very serious, her little hands were chubby, and she held them like a white ball.


    My daughter really gained a little weight.


    The old father squeezed his daughter''s calf in relief.


    Fourth brother Tang poured water over, Tang Qingshan took it, turned his body slightly to drink, and handed the cup to his son while saying, "Are you coming back before noon?"


    "Well, yes," Brother Tang put the cup back and scratched his head: "Father, I think I may have screwed up."


    Tang Qingshan hummed, and Brother Tang started from the beginning.


    In fact, it was quite smooth before.


    As soon as they went, they met Anshun, the housekeeper from before. He allowed them to sell in front of Shen''s dim sum shop. He had a fixed place where they wouldn''t be crowded out. Local snakes didn''t ask them for protection fees, and they paid two cents a piece. It is also very cheap, and many people come to buy it.


    He also made three strings of five cents, buy five and get one free. Many people buy several as soon as they buy it, which is even more popular. However, there are always people bargaining with them, either because they want to buy two and get one free, or Just ask him to give up one and give up two.


    One is thin-skinned and embarrassed, and the other is thinking of selling more and selling them out sooner, so he usually agrees.


    If one agrees, the latter must also agree.


    This county is only so big, and there are only a few people who come and go. Soon, these people are like looking for soft persimmons, and they don¡¯t buy them without bargaining. It was sold out, but the money earned was only more than half of what it was yesterday.


    Because these things are just a matter of spending a little firewood for them, so it is not worth paying for them.


    But he talked too much, wasted more time, and made less money. He felt awkward in his heart, thinking that he might have done a bad job before, and he shouldn''t be so lenient.


    Brother Tang explained in great detail.


    Tang Qingshan listened quietly.


    Twice he seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    Xinbao turned his head up and looked at Daddy.


    When she raised her head like this, she could only see her father''s resolute chin, but couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    But for some reason, she always felt that Daddy seemed very sad.


    She handed the dustpan to Brother Tang, stood up on Daddy''s lap, turned around, hugged his face with two chubby hands, and looked at him seriously.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t hide, just glanced at his daughter.


    He didn''t show any expression, but Xinbao just felt that he was sad.


    She put her arms around his neck, put her small face close to him, and comforted softly: "Daddy, don''t be sad, Xinbao loves you."


    Tang Qingshan''s mouth curled up, his face turned slightly, and he posted a note to his daughter: "Daddy is not sad."


    He touched her little head, and remained silent for a long time, before turning to his son, he said indifferently: "Doing business is troublesome, since you can''t do it well, just don''t do it."


    Fourth Brother Tang was obviously taken aback, then raised his head and asked, "Father?"


    Tang Qingshan didn''t say any more, he stood up with his daughter in his arms and entered the house.


    Brother Tang heard it not far away, frowned, and looked at fourth brother.


    Since that incident, Tang Qingshan has never wanted his son to do business again, so even if he knew how to solve this matter, he didn''t say anything.


    But Brother Tang, Brother Tang and the others should think for themselves, they really don¡¯t know what to do.


    Because it is already like this, the opening has already been opened. If it is changed again, these people will feel as if they have suffered a loss, and they will not buy it.


    So I can¡¯t change it back.


    Brother Tang said in a low voice: "Anyway, it was picked up for nothing, so let''s sell it. If you can sell it for a few days, count as many days as you can sell it."


    Brother Tang lowered his head and didn''t say any more.


    The family ate dinner, the brothers boiled sugar as usual, and the milk dumplings took a lot of naps, so they were not sleepy at all, and they ran around to help.


    The fourth brother lowered his head, silently cutting prickly pears, feeling depressed.


    Different from others, the fourth brother really likes to do business.


    Nai Tuanzi looked at her father, and then at her fourth brother. She squatted aside, resting her chin on her hands, and carefully thought about what the fourth brother said just now.


    Brother Tang walked from the side, and asked her with a smile: "Little pretty, what are you thinking? Are you frowning?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： sell my sister

    Chapter 54 Selling My Sister


    Xinbao shook her head sadly.


    She really became stupid, and she didn''t think of a good solution for a while.


    Ms. Lin came out with a dustpan, and teased her with a smile: "Xinbaoer, does it smell good?? Tomorrow, I asked my second brother to sew a purse for Xinbao, and Xinbao took it with me."


    Xinbao blinked her dark grape eyes, staring at the dustpan in a daze.


    Then she stood up and opened her arms to pick it up. Lady Lin gave her the dustpan without thinking too much.


    The sweet-scented osmanthus in the dustpan has been carefully picked, leaving only small petals of sweet-scented osmanthus, golden in color and reddish in color, and fragrant.


    Xinbao hugged the dustpan, walked to the front of the big jar containing syrup, tiptoed, and poured all the flower petals into the syrup.


    The fourth brother raised his head when he heard the voice, startled: "Xinbao!"


    He limped over quickly, took the spoon and tried to skim the petals out.


    Xinbao quickly put down the dustpan, hugged his arm with both hands, hung his small body on it, and let out a trickle.


    The fourth brother couldn''t support her, so he let out an ah, and the pot he was holding on tilted to this side, and the syrup flowed down, covering all the petals, and couldn''t get them out at all.


    The fourth brother was angry and impatient, and waved his spoon at her: "Zaipi, brother is going to beat you!"


    Having said that, he was not willing to move his sister''s finger. He glanced into the jar and said discouragedly: "Forget it, it seems that it should not be sold."


    "Don''t worry about it," Xin Bao Nuo Nuo said: "Put the flowers in, it will be more mellow and fragrant, and it can be sold at a higher price."


    Fourth brother was taken aback.


    He looked into the jar, and then slowly stirred it with a spoon. When he lifted the spoon, the semi-solidified syrup flowed down from the spoon.


    In the light golden yellow syrup, there are dots dotted with small golden red petals. The ordinary wrapped sugar suddenly looks exquisite, with a crystal clear, amber-like exquisite texture.


    The fourth brother simply put down the spoon, took another stick, wrapped it around a stick of sugar, and tasted it.


    Put the sweet-scented osmanthus into it, and the aroma seems to be gone, but when you eat it in your mouth, you can really feel the aroma, as if you can "smell" the aroma with your tongue, and there are so many small petals. The taste will also have a subtle adjustment, it will not feel greasy, but more sweet.


    The fourth brother became more and more pleasantly surprised: "Really! Xin Baoer is so amazing!"


    The brothers next to me also saw it, and came over to watch.


    The fourth brother directly gave the syrup after two bites to his brother, picked up a large spoon, and stirred it slowly to make the petals more even: "Great! If you have this thing, it''s easy to say! We won''t sell it tomorrow." We sell sweet-scented osmanthus wrapped in sweets! Wulang Liulang, you can cut the branches bigger and make the heads a little wider. I will make the wraps a little bigger, and sell them for three yuan a piece, no bargaining!"


    In fact, to do business in this kind of place, you can¡¯t do without bargaining at all, the key is a degree.


    Unable to explain this sentence or two, she turned around and grabbed Brother Tang by the corner of his clothes: "Xinbao is going too."


    "Huh?" Brother Tang smiled and said, "Can you get up?"


    "I can''t get up," Nai Tuanzi said confidently, "Brother called."


    "Hey!" Brother Tang knelt down to coax his younger sister: "It''s so cold in the morning, and you have to wake up so early, can''t Xinbao sleep at home? I want to go to the county town to play, and when my brother comes back, I will take Xinbao there again? "


    Her brother is so nice.


    The extra trip by the donkey cart was a waste of fodder, time and trouble, but he chose to make the extra trip just to get her to sleep a little longer.


    Xinbao grinned and smiled, her big eyes bent into crescents, she hugged her elder brother''s face with both hands, and kissed him with a baby voice, "Xinbao is in love! "


    The big brother who was cut off on the spot: "..."


    He sighed: "Okay, okay... I will call you, my brother will definitely call you!"


    The old father who stood at the door of the house with his hands behind his back, watched everything happen, but said nothing: "..."


    Hehe, little liar, didn¡¯t you still love Daddy the most just now?


    When going to bed at night, Xinbao sleeps with her elder brother, waits until the elder brother falls asleep, and then deliberately gets up, sits in his arms, hugs her elder brother''s hand, uses the belt on her clothes, Brother''s wrist was wrapped several times.


    In this way, there is no need to worry about the eldest brother leaving her.


    She threw his hand at ease, threw her whole body into her eldest brother''s arms, and fell asleep in seconds.


    The big brother who was pretending to be asleep, but was tormented by her, laughed so hard that the whole bed was shaking.


    Why is his sister so cute.


    He carefully untied the belt around his wrist, and lightly kissed the milk dumpling in his arms.


    The milk dumpling slept soundly.


    When she woke up, she heard fourth brother''s crisp shouting, she was still in a daze, slowly got up, and saw the bustling street in front of her, the woman squatting in front of the stall saw her , and couldn''t help joking: "What a beautiful doll, is this doll for sale?"


    The eldest brother looked back and smiled: "This is my sister, I have to follow."


    While talking, she pulled the quilt, wrapped her sister up, and hugged her: "Is it cold? Are you peeing?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    This kind of thing, the first time I do it, I can''t wait to drill the ground on the spot, but I get used to it after doing it a lot. Anyway, she is a three-year-old cub now.


    So she nodded shamelessly.


    Brother Tang carried her to a corner to put water in, and then carried her back. The fourth brother was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he hurried to the shop, got a cup of hot water, mixed it with water from the kettle, and slowly fed her to drink. go down.


    After drinking a glass of water, Nai Tuanzi also woke up, and looked around.


    Right now, she is sitting in a wicker ingot basket.


    This is an oval-shaped basket with two ends high, with handles on both sides. I don¡¯t know what it is for, but it seems appropriate for her to lie in it anyway.


    Brother Tang bought a few buns from a bun shop not far away. He blew the buns carefully and brought them to his sister''s mouth. Xinbao opened his mouth and took a bite.


    The little milk baby sitting in the basket is like a jade carving, the grape eyes are black and bright, the cheeks are fleshy, the mouth is red, and he eats the buns with his brother''s fingers, his big eyes are still full of bones Looking around, like a vigilant little milk cat, it is so cute that it spits milk.


    Many people like cute dumplings and so on. People who pass by can''t help but stop to look at them and make a joke.


    Xinbao also shows off her beauty without hesitation? ?


    After being fed two small buns by her elder brother, she also asked for an osmanthus candy. Her two chubby hands circled around very professionally. Whenever she saw someone coming, she would take a bite. Every child who passed by, there was no dissatisfaction. I bought it, the advertising effect is perfect.


    Moreover, the fourth brother has only been selling it for two days, and he is already very talkative. He even brought a small jar of the old one. It was really difficult to deal with it. If he insisted on buying the old one, he would give it to them. This kind.


    But sweet-scented osmanthus is not only beautiful but also big, and only costs a penny, and children like beautiful ones, clamoring for them, so in the end, most people buy sweet-scented osmanthus.


    The fourth brother really knows a little bit, and even a little bit.


    Nai Tuanzi''s eyes were bent.


    In the back, an old man with gray hair was sitting at the counter of the Shen family, looking down at the account book.


    The shopkeeper beside him said with a joking smile: "Master, the second master is right, this kid is quite talented in business."


    The old man glanced lightly: "It''s just some cleverness, and he is still a cripple. The most important thing in business is eye contact. A **** is pitiful for a small business, but it is embarrassing for a big business. , I''m afraid there will be no big promise..."


    He shook his head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： Shiro polite

    Chapter 55 Shiro is polite


    A can of syrup was only two or three hundred sticks wrapped, but now that the wraps are too big, less than two hundred sticks, it was sold out very quickly.


    After tidying up the stall, Big Brother Tang took his sister out of the basket and asked her, "Does Xinbao want anything? Big Brother will take you shopping?"


    Xinbao shook his head.


    The fourth brother put the basket by the door of the shop, asked the clerk to take care of it, and followed with a smile, "Brother is rich, buy delicious food for Xinbaoer."


    Xinbao thought that the fourth brother might want to eat it himself, so he nodded: "That''s great."


    The two elder brothers have long been familiar with the small county town, and they know all the delicious food in the corners, such as candied peanuts, Ruyi rolls and popping pigeons... buy a little of each, and Xinbao tastes it, and the rest of the elder brothers will share it. Eat till the end of the street.


    Xinbao''s little mouth was oily, and the two elder brothers were still full of enthusiasm, Brother Tang said with a smile: "I heard that the minced meat pancakes at that store are excellent, let''s buy a few back and try them all, and save the time for lunch. "


    Brother Tang nodded: "I''ll go over there and buy some pickled black vegetables to go with it."


    Brother Tang responded and carried his sister over.


    Minced pork biscuits are not actually on the main street, but they are crowded on three floors inside and three floors outside. Brother Tang was surprised, and asked the people next to him: "Why are there so many people?"


    "You can''t read?" The person who was asked looked contemptuous, and pointed to the words next to it: "See? My boss married a daughter, three days cheaper!"


    Brother Tang saw the sign next to it, which read "Happiness from the owner, six words and three days".


    Brother Tang nodded, and didn''t expose the man, just thanked him with a smile.


    Usually minced pork pancakes cost ten yuan a piece, but now they cost six yuan, which is really much cheaper.


    Brother Tang was afraid of crowding his sister, so he walked aside, put his sister on the rock, counted out dozens of copper coins, and said to her, "Xin Bao''er is waiting here, don''t come down, I''ll hug you when I''m done shopping. Did you hear me?"


    Xinbao nodded obediently.


    Big Brother Tang squeezed in quickly, and looked back from time to time, seeing his sister obediently eating the jerky, with big eyes turning around, but her small body was motionless, so I was relieved. Continue to squeeze in.


    Xinbao looked around while eating, and then saw a **** dog coming out of the alley, staring at her.


    Xinbao was taken aback, and when he turned his head to look quickly, the elder brother had already been submerged in the crowd.


    She looked at the dog again.


    The black dog is obviously a wild dog. Its hair is almost gone, and its body is dirty and smelly. A pair of dog eyes half covered with dirt are staring at her.


    Xinbao was startled, and whispered: "Yes, yes."


    Brother Tang has just squeezed into the very back, and is discussing with the shopkeeper with a smile on his face: "70 coins and twelve coins? There are twelve months in a year, so that the couple will be happy every year, and they will have a precious child early."


    The shopkeeper laughed at what he said, and nodded in response. Brother Tang took a look across the crowd and saw that his sister was still standing there, so he was relieved and lay down on the counter to wait.


    The black dog slowly approached a few steps.


    Xinbao''s calf trembled, and he made a quick decision and threw half of the dried rabbit meat out of his hand.


    The man was small and weak, so he couldn''t throw it very far, so he threw it beside the stone. The black dog rushed up and bit the jerky into his mouth in one bite, making a loud noise.


    Xinbao backed away suddenly in fright, and fell off the rock on the horse. She didn''t dare to cry, and quickly got up. When she saw the fourth brother not far away, she spread her legs and ran over. He hugged the fourth brother''s leg: "Hey, help me!"


    The little boy who was hugged by her suddenly turned around.


    He had black hair and a jade face, his light-colored thin lips were tightly pursed, his black jade-like eyes were full of murderous intent, a cold light flashed in his hands, and a few strands of Nai Tuanzi''s hair fell off.


    Xinbao didn''t notice it at all, and stared at the **** dog with teary eyes: "Help, the dog bit me!"


    Seeing clearly that the person holding him was actually a baby, a trace of astonishment flashed in the boy''s eyes.


    He raised his head and quickly glanced at the way he came and went. In front of this murderous intent that was almost solidified, the black dog whined, turned around and ran away without hesitation.


    The boy immediately grabbed the clothes of the little milk baby with one hand, easily tore her away, and was about to throw her out.


    The next moment, he heard chaotic footsteps.


    The young man''s eyes flashed, he decisively put his hand away, and hugged the little milk baby into his arms.


    He raised his hand, and was about to press the back of her head, when Nai Tuanzi couldn''t wait to open her hands, and tightly hugged his neck.


    His mouth full of oil and salty tears were all wiped on his face.


    The young man froze, clenched his hands into fists, and then endured it, still gritting his teeth and pressing the back of her head, covering his face.


    The soft little man whimpered and complained: "Woo, **** dog... the **** dog ate Xinbao''s flesh, and even bit Xinbao, yes, Xinbao was scared, Xinbao was scared... woo Woo..."


    The boy didn''t say a word, he pressed the back of her head with one hand, imitating others, and slowly shook his body a few times.


    The next moment, several men in strong clothes passed by the street as if they were flying, and glanced over here. Except for the huddled biscuit buyers, there was only a thin boy in civilian clothes who was hugging a crying boy. The child, shaking the body to comfort.


    One man in a well-dressed outfit picked out one, glanced at the crowd buying sesame seed cakes, then stepped back, and with a wave of his hand, several of them disappeared as if flying away.


    Brother Tang came out with sesame seed cakes, and was shocked when he saw that there was no one on the stone: "Xinbao!"


    He quickly looked up and saw the back of the civilian boy next to him, and heaved a sigh of relief: "Shiro, are you back?"


    He walked over quickly, and the boy quickly lifted the back collar of the milk doll, and threw it into his arms. Brother Tang hurriedly caught his sister, and when he looked up again, there was no trace in sight.


    Brother Tang was stunned, looking around for someone: "Shiro? Shiro?"


    He sensed something was wrong, and gently patted his sister: "What''s wrong with Xinbaoer?"


    Nai Duanzi did not find anything wrong from the beginning to the end: "The **** dog bites Xinbao."


    "There is no **** dog," Brother Tang comforted patiently: "Brother is here, Xinbao can see for himself, there is no **** dog."


    Xinbao twitched a few times, then opened his eyes cautiously, looked around, and the **** dog ran away.


    Xinbao breathed a sigh of relief, so he stopped crying and hugged his elder brother''s neck.


    Brother Tang took a few steps forward, and saw Fourth Brother Tang limping back with a jar of pickles.


    Brother Tang asked: "You just came back?"


    "That''s right," Brother Tang said, "There are people in the store, so I just waited, what''s the matter?"


    Brother Tang looked around and didn''t say much: "It''s okay, it''s getting late, go home."


    They walked a few steps, and saw a black wild dog dead on the ground in the distance, with a puddle of blood under his body. Brother Tang quickly hugged his sister, and walked away quickly without telling her to look in that direction.


    A figure silently appeared on the corner of the street, light-colored and short-brown similar to Brother Tang''s, but sharp and sharp like a drawn sword, watching their backs quietly, dispelling doubts, turning around and flying away It seems to be gone.


    The brothers have been selling sweet-scented osmanthus wrapped in candy for several days, and even put crushed peanuts and plums in it without a teacher, and they are also selling well.


    Many people in the village followed them secretly, but they were too embarrassed to follow them too closely. Tang San went around and didn''t ask them to follow them once. They could only envy and hate.


    And at home.


    Right under the eyes of the second elder brother, the vegetables in the vegetable field just grew up like this.


    Sprouts emerged in one night, and then it grew for ten days in a day. In only four or five days, a crop of leeks sprouted, and there were even radish sprouts.


    In the evening, the second elder brother calmly told the younger sister: "Don''t go to the county town tomorrow, and grow vegetables at home."


    Xinbao let out an oh.


    As the head of the family, she deeply felt that there was a heavy responsibility and a long way to go, so she went to bed early, in a daze, feeling that the long-lost boulder had appeared again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Tang Sanshui is going to be transferred

    Chapter 56 Tang Sanshui is about to be transferred


    Xinbao twisted her small body.


    She struggled to get up, told her second brother, and then fell asleep again in peace...


    As usual, I slept until the sun was up, and as usual, after being peeed, I went back to the cage for a good sleep.


    The sky was bright, and when Xinbao woke up to eat breakfast, the second elder brother had already finished all the medicine and looked at his younger sister with his chin resting on his face.


    Xinbao thought for a while and asked his second elder brother, "Big stone?"


    Second brother was taken aback: "Did Xinbao dream of a big rock again?"


    "Really?" The head of the family was very dissatisfied: "Xinbao told you yesterday! How can you forget such an important thing!"


    Second brother was at a loss: "When did you say that?"


    Xinbao was in a hurry: "Xinbao fell asleep and dreamed, so hurry up and tell the second brother!"


    Second brother: "..."


    He said speechlessly: "Auntie put you on the bed, and before you finished humming a song, you fell asleep and didn''t wake up...Did you tell me in a dream?"


    Xinbao was stunned.


    The second elder brother also laughed, and patted his forehead: "Okay, okay, it''s not important, come on, write quickly."


    Xinbao nodded, knelt down to draw on the ground, the second elder brother quickly stood behind her, and read: "Tang, San..."


    At this moment, the clouds and mist in Xinbao''s mind suddenly rolled up, Xinbao''s little hands stopped violently, and he raised his head, almost crying: "No, no more..."


    The second elder brother was also very surprised: "It''s gone? The stone is gone? The words are gone?"


    Nai Tuanzi burst into tears and nodded violently. The second elder brother roared: "Sanlang! Tang Shichang!"


    Brother Tang San was cutting leeks in the vegetable field, and came over with a sickle, very at a loss: "What do you want me to do?"


    Both of them were staring at him, and Brother Tang San wanted to run back again: "I''m busy!"


    "Yes!" Xinbao stood up, stepped forward quickly, threw himself into Brother Tang San''s arms, and hugged him tightly.


    Brother Tang San was thrown into his arms by his sister, very happy, he kissed his sister on the forehead with a bang, "What''s wrong? Miss you?"


    He threw the sickle casually, hugged his sister and walked around the yard three times, but nothing happened.


    Nai Tuanzi''s eyes were wide open, and he and his second brother looked at each other.


    Second elder brother said: "Xinbao, come down, second elder brother will accompany you."


    Brother Tang San just put his sister down, Xinbao knocked on the head with his chubby hands, knelt down in front of his brother''s knee, "Xinbao still remembers."


    She continued to write a word, and the second brother squinted: "Water? Tang Sanshui?"


    He relaxed completely: "It''s Tang Sanshui!"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide and continued writing.


    Her camera memory is gradually recovering. In fact, she is not writing, but drawing.


    Until the sentence was finished, the second brother read:


    ¡ºTang Sanshui took these medicines, and the fake illness gradually became a real illness. ¡»


    WTF? ?


    The second elder brother repeated inexplicably: "The fake illness has gradually become a real illness?? Fake illness?? Fake illness??"


    Nai Tuanzi looked at him with dark eyes.


    Second brother thought for a while: "Xinbao, the big stone was still there, but just now, after you wrote the first two words to brother, it suddenly disappeared, right?"


    Naituozi nodded.


    She also recalled it herself, a little unhappy, and snuggled into her brother''s lap: "Xinbao doesn''t like it, I don''t want to dream about him."


    Second brother kissed her face to comfort her, and said: "Yes, why can he even dream about it? Is this based on blood relationship? And it doesn''t sound like a death calamity...it can only be regarded as a disaster?


    There is also this fake illness, what does fake illness mean? It''s impossible for Tang Sanshui to be pretending to be sick? If this is really pretending, then it is really..."


    He pondered for a long time, then suddenly stood up, "Sanlang, look at Xinbao, I''ll go for a walk."


    "Oh," Tang San came out of the vegetable field: "Can you do it by yourself? How about I accompany you with Xinbao in my arms?"


    "It''s okay, I can do it myself." The second elder brother tidied up his clothes and came out directly.


    He walked out of the fence gate slowly, and then walked towards the old house seemingly unintentionally.


    He walked slowly, walked to the old house, and rested slowly while leaning on the wall.


    Sister-in-law Gao, who lived diagonally opposite the old house, saw it, greeted him with a smile, and asked him what he was doing here.


    The second elder brother laughed and said, "Uncle said he could walk as much as he could, and I will walk around the village casually."


    "Oh!" Sister-in-law Gao said, "You look much better! It seems that you can really get better with Ganoderma lucidum!"


    The second elder brother laughed and said, "Borrow auntie for auspicious words." He coughed twice.


    Sister-in-law Gao was very enthusiastic, and hurried him to sit down: "Take a break first, and don''t get tired if you say you have to go." While bringing him a bowl of water, he drank and glanced at the old house.


    As expected, Mrs. Gao immediately started to say: "Let me tell you, then Tang Sanshui is probably about to change his luck!"


    Second brother looked very curious: "Oh?"


    Sister-in-law Gao lowered her voice and said mysteriously: "He met a genius doctor! The old fairy!"


    The second elder brother was even more supportive: "Really?"


    "Auntie can still fool you?" Sister-in-law Gao said: "I even took a look, the hair and beard are all white, and the face is red, it looks like an old fairy!"


    In the old house, Tang Sanshui never stopped spending nights with Xiao Liu ever since he got the benefit.


    He was originally a waste, he worked too many night shifts, so of course he was not energetic during the day, no matter how sick he was, he never skipped three meals, and he ate a lot, but now, he often skips breakfast and occasionally eats lunch. If I don''t eat, my appetite is also bad, and my complexion is also bad. It looks like it''s not good.


    Seeing that Mrs. Liu was about to die of anxiety, she tried every means to invite a doctor.


    The village doctor, Tang Laoye, always said that his pulse was fine, so she recognized that Tang Laoye was a quack doctor, so she hired two doctors from the county town one after another, but they couldn''t find anything. As a result, Mrs. Liu ran into two people on the road. It is said that a genius doctor wandered here and revived all the dying people.


    Mrs. Liu hurriedly wanted to invite her, but she ran into her on the way.


    Mrs. Liu was always very open-minded because of her son, crying and kneeling, so she invited the genius doctor to her home.


    The genius doctor took a pulse and said, "Did he get some kind of fright at the beginning, and fell ill for a while, and since then, he has been weak and seriously ill from time to time?"


    Granny Liu nodded again and again: "Yes!"


    The genius doctor said again: "Is it because he feels weak and weak, he is short of breath when doing things, and often faints, but many doctors can''t tell anything, and they always say that he is not sick?"


    Granny Liu nodded again and again: "Yes! Yes!"


    The genius doctor said again: "Recently, it has become more serious. You are tired and weak every day, and your appetite is not good?"


    Granny Liu felt that he was amazing, so she knelt down at that time: "Yes, yes, please ask the doctor to save my son!"


    The miracle doctor sighed: "It can be saved, but the medicine used is not cheap."


    Mrs. Liu said anxiously: "As long as my son is healthy, even if you ask me to give away all my wealth, I am willing!"


    The genius doctor shook his head for a while: "Forget it, I can''t bear this man being so young, but I have a patient in Tongzhou who needs to be treated, and I can only stay here for a day, and my family is full of magic medicines, and the prescriptions can''t be cured." Openly, if you really want to be cured, if you collect two hundred taels of silver, I will give you fifteen medicines, and you will be cured after taking the medicines."


    Where Pozi Liu could get two hundred taels of silver, she begged hard.


    The miracle doctor said indifferently: "I''m already very merciful. If I didn''t understand your love for your son, I wouldn''t sell these medicines even for five hundred taels. If you don''t want to treat them, forget it!"


    He stood up to leave, but Mrs. Liu hurriedly cried again.


    Finally, the genius doctor said: "That''s it, I''ll give you a dose of medicine, let the patient try it first, and if it works, you can pay two hundred taels."


    He took out a porcelain bottle from his bosom on the spot, and gave Tang Sanshui the medicinal juice inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： a game against them

    Chapter 57 A bureau against them


    Sister-in-law Gao spoke vividly.


    The village already lives close by, so you can listen to everything, but there are many things here, even Mrs. Liu doesn''t know, and of course Mrs. Gao doesn''t know.


    But when the miracle doctor came, several neighbors went over to watch. Mrs. Gao said those words clearly.


    The second elder brother only listened to it secretly amused.


    Everything is clear to the bystanders. This old man doesn''t even need to think about it. He is definitely a liar.


    if not?


    How can a real good doctor have ready-made medicine on his body?


    Do you not need to take your pulse when you see a doctor? Even a wandering doctor knows that only the right medicine can be prescribed!


    This is definitely a game against them.


    As for why the miracle doctor can be accurate, isn¡¯t this nonsense? The village already knows that Mrs. Liu has hired so many doctors again. .


    I''m afraid that in this way...


    Before I finished thinking about it, I saw Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Liu coming out of the house. They seemed to be holding some clothes in their arms. They went straight to the east without seeing them.


    Sister-in-law Gao asked strangely: "Where is this going?"


    The second elder brother shook his head on the surface to express that he didn''t know, but he said nonsense in his heart, he must be going to his house!


    Two hundred taels of silver!


    When it comes time to spend money, Mrs. Liu will definitely think of their family who have been taken advantage of.


    But fortunately, Brother Tang San is at home today, heh, those who are tough are afraid of being violent, and those who are violent are afraid of death. To deal with this kind of person, Tie Hanhan is the most useful!


    If you dare to wallow and swear, he dares to kick your face!


    Thinking so in his heart, the second elder brother was not too worried, said goodbye to Mrs. Gao, and walked back slowly.


    He loves to think about things by nature. If he doesn''t think about things carefully, he will always worry about them in his heart, so he thinks over and over again.


    Last time, Xinbao saw Brother Tang, the mountain collapsed and the stone disappeared.


    So he infers that the matter is over and there is no danger at all before it disappears.


    But this time, Xinbao was just talking, and suddenly the stone disappeared.


    According to Sister-in-law Gao, Tang Sanshui was asked to drink the miracle doctor''s medicine on the spot yesterday, but today''s medicine has not been paid and brought yet.


    So, why did it suddenly disappear at this time?


    Ordinarily, shouldn¡¯t it disappear when I took the medicine yesterday?


    But according to the time, when he took the medicine yesterday, Xinbao hadn''t dreamed yet!


    What''s the point?


    Of course he didn''t know, after Tang Sanshui drank that medicine, he felt energetic and radiant at that time, and at night, he was even more powerful, displaying his might...


    He didn''t believe it at first, but now, he''s totally convinced.


    To him, it was like taking a pillow when he wanted to fall asleep, so he couldn''t wait to tell Mrs. Liu early this morning that he said he could feel it. !


    This old man is definitely a miracle doctor!


    Mrs. Liu always only listened to her youngest son. Upon hearing this, she made up her mind on the spot.


    It is now a foregone conclusion.


    Mrs. Liu brought her daughter-in-law to the Tang family.


    She was thinking of going all out, thinking that even if she died, she would ask Tang Qingshan for the money!


    But she also accepted Xiao Liu''s proposal, brought the unsold clothes at home, and pretended to give them clothes when the time came.


    As the saying goes, if you reach out and don''t hit the smiling face, she, as an elder, has come to give them clothes in person. If Tang Qingshan dares not to give money, it is unfilial!


    At this time, at home.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother have returned, and a large group of children are also there, gathering together to play and throw handkerchiefs.


    Xinbao is young and has a broken car, so she can''t even walk fast. How can these older kids have the patience to play with her?


    But at this moment, Brother Tang San threw a look at her, and all the children coaxed her.


    However, Xinbao doesn''t want to play with a bunch of brats.


    Although it''s really fun...it''s a little bit fun, but she is obviously a mature boss!


    At present, there is only the game of throwing the handkerchief, and the gameplay is similar to that of later generations, but there is no nursery rhyme about throwing the handkerchief. Everyone thinks that she made it up now, and they admire it very much.


    Brother Tang San sat by the side and looked at his sister, asking, "Where''s Jin Guo?"


    A child said: "Jin Niu fell, Jin Guo Ge didn''t come out in the morning!"


    Tang Jinguo is the third son of the blacksmith family. He has two older brothers and one younger sister. The younger sister is Jinniu, who is only one and a half years old.


    The blacksmith''s family is also well-known in the village as a family that loves daughters, and the relationship between Mrs. Blacksmith and Mrs. Lin has always been good.


    Brother Tang San asked in a very dignified manner: "How hard did you fall?"


    "It was said to be quite powerful, but I broke my head, and the village doctor went early in the morning."


    A few children were speaking adult words in a serious manner.


    Xinbao lost his handkerchief and was singing slowly in a circle. When he saw the two of Mrs. Liu, he was startled and shouted urgently: "Yes!"


    She turned around and was about to run back. In a hurry, her left foot tripped over her right foot, and she was about to fall down.


    Brother Tang San rushed forward quickly, grabbed his sister with both hands, and hugged her directly in his arms. Looking at Mrs. Liu who was walking slowly, his eyes were bright, and he showed a very gratified smile.


    Even a fool like Mrs. Liu could see the bright expression on his face, "I wanted to beat you up a long time ago, but unfortunately I didn''t have the chance. Now that you are here, I will definitely beat you up!"


    Mrs. Liu panicked at that time.


    She didn''t dare to go forward, and said anxiously: "I, I''m here to give you clothes!"


    Tie Hanhan didn¡¯t have so many twists and turns in his heart, but he was not a fool, so he said directly: "Is the sun coming out from the west? The iron rooster is still bleeding? There is no poison in this clothes, right?"


    Grandma Liu felt that it was enough to do a little fuss, but he still didn''t answer, and couldn''t help but choked: "What are you talking about?? I''m your grandma!"


    Little Liu listened behind, almost dying of anxiety.


    You know Tang Shichang is not reasonable, and you just want to beat someone up, why do you still hand him the excuse?


    Little Liu couldn''t care less about pretending to be Qiao, and stepped forward hurriedly, coquettishly said: "Sanlang, mother-in-law is really here to give you clothes, and seeing that it''s getting cold, you didn''t bring anything with you when you left... "


    She is used to lowering her head and wiping her tears: "I''m really worried, you can put it away quickly, even if you are strong and not afraid of the cold, Xinbaoer is a delicate girl, you should think about her more, this I just feel better..."


    The third brother Hanhan hesitated at that time.


    The third brother is still young, and he is a typical straight boy. Even if the two families break up, he is not tired of this second aunt who is very gentle to him, and when it comes to his sister, this is his Achilles heel. , he hesitated at that time.


    Xinbao was hugged by her elder brother, holding her so high that she looked far away, and he didn''t hesitate to scold her: "Liar! The clothes you took are all torn! Black! No good! There are no clothes for Xinbao!"


    Brother Tang San was reminded by her, and he took a look, his face was not right at the time: "You fooled me with the clothes that Tang Sanshui, a bastard, didn''t want??"


    Mrs. Liu was in a hurry: "You must have a dirty mouth! Sanshui''er is your uncle!"


    Little Liu was almost dying of anxiety: "No, no! It''s your own clothes! Sanlang, listen to me, I agreed with your mother yesterday, take it first, and see you later Mom, I''ll tell her in detail!"


    She had wishful thinking, thinking that as long as Brother Tang San took the clothes, what if Mrs. Lin came back?


    Can she send it back again?


    Even if it is really sent back, she can still persuade Mrs. Liu to yell and say that it is good and they will all stay. At that time, it will not be clear at all.


    Those thoughts are vicious in their hearts, but their faces are gentle and loving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Brother Hanhan and Sister Duanzi

    Chapter 58 Hanhan Brother and Duanzi Sister


    Xinbao was very angry.


    Telling such a lie, she is so smart, how could she be fooled!


    So Xinbao said loudly: "Liar! A Niang doesn''t like you! That''s why I won''t talk to you, that''s why I won''t say goodbye to you!"


    While walking over, he listened to the second elder brother for most of the time: "..."


    What should I say, it''s the first time I feel that I am so important, his silly brother and sister Duanzi... can''t find the point at all!


    As he came back at a faster pace, he said coldly: "Stop pretending! What are you sending clothes for? What are you worrying about? It sounds nice! You''re not trying to count my money! A scum like Tang Sanshui who grinds milk dolls, don''t expect us to give He pays a penny!"


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if there is something.


    Xinbao''s brain at the moment can''t analyze the advantages of this sentence so quickly, but he can feel that it is very sharp.


    So she cheered loudly: "Everyone is right!"


    Her small face was full of firmness, and she clenched her small fists, like a fan of brains.


    Second brother: "..."


    Sister, although you are flattering my brother, and my brother is very happy, but the atmosphere is completely lost when you are so childish, you know?


    When Mrs. Liu heard this, she stopped pretending, threw her clothes on the ground, and said domineeringly: "You have to give it if you give it, or you have to give it if you don''t! If you don''t give me two hundred taels of silver, my mother will follow you." It''s not over!"


    The second brother laughed with a pop.


    Endless? Why is it not over? Just say what you, a lonely old woman, can do endlessly!


    Bullied their eldest family for half a lifetime, until now you still can''t see the situation clearly, the patriarch personally cut off the relatives, expelled the clan, you are now an abandoned woman!


    According to the law, you have nothing to do with the clan, the Tang family, and Tang Qingshan!


    Even if you go to the government to sue, no one will take the case!


    Granny Liu stared angrily and ground her teeth, but there was nothing she could do.


    Little Liu was beside her, her anxious heart was on fire, and she didn''t dare to let Mrs. Liu speak again, and said anxiously: "Erlang, don''t say that, the blood relationship between mother and child can''t be broken easily, uncle is still a mother-in-law who is pregnant and raised in October." The sages have said that there is no wrong parent in the world! Now that the mother-in-law is old, it is a trivial matter to send clothes. She mainly wants to meet her son. After all, you are a junior on the next floor. How can you understand the thoughts of the elders? , family reunion is the right way..."


    The second elder brother slowly put away his smile, and looked at her fixedly.


    This second aunt usually doesn''t show her head or open her mouth about anything. He really didn''t see that she was so scheming.


    These few words are really well-understood, disgusting people, but they still stand on the ground, so that people can''t reply, and if they are not careful, they can really make her get involved.


    It''s a pity, after all, I was in a hurry, and there are some brats around me at the moment, even if the words are high-sounding, what''s the point?


    Second brother sneered coldly and said, "Second aunt, you really don''t show your face!"


    Little Liu bit her lip, bitter in her heart, knowing that he had made him bear a grudge, but what can she do, as long as Mrs. Liu and Tang Sanshui are a little bit smart, she doesn''t need her to show their faces!


    Second brother then sneered and said, "But second aunt, do you really think that no one knows what you did?"


    Xiao Liu was taken aback, and suddenly raised her head, showing an expression like she had seen a ghost, and took a step back in fright!


    Second brother was surprised.


    In fact, he was purely playing tricks, and his sword was slanted. Otherwise, he would not be able to quarrel with this kind of woman-style quarrel... But he didn''t expect that she would show such an expression!


    She must have done something huge and afraid that people would know about it, otherwise she wouldn''t be so scared!


    What will happen?


    The second elder brother was about to try again, when suddenly a figure rushed up from the side as if flying, and then threw himself on Mrs. Liu, tearing and beating desperately, while cursing: "You black hearted and rotten man!" ! Come to the door to harm people!"


    Everyone was stunned just now, when another figure rushed up, directly onto Xiao Liu.


    Xiao Liu screamed and was thrown down by her, and the daughter-in-law rode directly on her body, kicking and hitting her like crazy: "You shameless bastard, send bad luck to our house! It hurt our head..."


    Everyone was stunned by this outstanding thing, even the second brother who was waiting for the battle and the third brother who was eager to try.


    The next moment, Mrs. Lin also came over quickly. Seeing that everyone in the family was fine, she felt relieved, hugged her daughter into her arms, and listened to the two crying and cursing.


    Second brother asked: "A Niang?"


    He made a comparison over there, and Mrs. Lin whispered the matter.


    Before, the blacksmith lady bought a piece of Xinbao''s old clothes.


    Not only her family, other people also bought it, not only Xinbao''s, other people''s old clothes, as long as they can be worn, they are also bought at a low price.


    Who knew that this morning, Jin Niu from the blacksmith''s family broke her head, saying that she fell because her clothes were hanging on the fence.


    The blacksmith lady has been working in the new house for a while, and she passed a little late, and she kept complaining when she went there, saying that Jin Niu can walk quite quickly now, and she can break her head every day when she walks over the fence, and the medicine cost is all spent More than three taels, and more than half of the money sold for Tai Sui was spent.


    And not only that, yesterday, yes, Blacksmith Tang also dropped the pickle jar, in short, all kinds of things went wrong.


    While everyone was talking, Sister-in-law Qin suddenly said, "Sister-in-law Tie, I have an idea, but I don''t know if it''s right?"


    The blacksmith lady said: "What do you think? You just say it?"


    Sister-in-law Qin hesitated and said: "I was just thinking, your family is not going well... when did it start? Did it... start when you bought clothes from Mrs. Liu''s house?"


    Having said that, the blacksmith lady stood up in shock: "That''s right! It was that day! I remember it clearly. When I was washing the dishes that night, I had a hard fall and dropped the bowl! "


    The more she thought about it, the more horrified she became: "Could it be because of this? When the golden girl fell, it was the dress she was wearing! Let me tell you, the fence is in good condition, and after walking 800 times a day, why did the clothes hang up all of a sudden! It''s so evil! !"


    Everyone was shocked.


    After a long while, Sister-in-law Chen slapped her thigh: "No wonder! No wonder! Tang Sanshui is going to change his luck when he meets a genius doctor! Their family sent all the bad luck to other people! Wouldn''t I be gone? Wouldn''t it be a change of luck?"


    Everyone was even more horrified.


    Even Mrs. Lin is said to be terrified!


    The more you think about it, the more you are right. Think about it, when the big house is at home, it bears the bad luck of their family, so the injury, the sickness, the good little baby sleeps every day...


    But once they left their home, the good luck was almost unstoppable, no matter how you looked at it, it was not unlucky.


    As for them, Mrs. Liu is desperate, she has to sell the clothes to them, and sell them for money, and then sell them out, they are unlucky, Tang Sanshui will have good luck, and meet a miracle doctor!


    The person who bought the clothes beside him couldn''t help being shocked: "I said, we played with fire yesterday and almost burned the stove! It''s a good thing that we didn''t wear them. If we wore them... I don''t know what will happen! "


    She slapped her chest in fear.


    Another little daughter-in-law couldn''t help but get scared: "Our head of the house is still wearing the clothes we bought from him!"


    "Ouch!" More than one person said: "Hurry up and take it off! This must be taken seriously! It will be too late when something happens!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： some people just deserve it

    Chapter 59 Some people just deserve it


    The little daughter-in-law hurried forward, wanting to call her man, but when she went to call, when the man was walking down, the good ladder suddenly slipped, and the man still fell, which scared everyone They all exclaimed.


    At this moment, a child came to report that Mrs. Liu had come to give them clothes, and everyone came over immediately.


    When I saw Mrs. Liu, the blacksmith''s wife and the little daughter-in-law here, they were enemies who were jealous when they met each other.


    Xinbao''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    The second elder brother was also dumbfounded.


    If he didn''t know that what Tang Sanshui encountered was not a miracle doctor but a liar...he would have believed it!


    But so what if it is true or false, even if they find out that they are liars in the future, everyone will only think that it is because they exposed them, so the bad luck is returned, and all good genius doctors have become liars!


    It took a long time to fight there before being pulled away by the people who came later.


    Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Liu got up, their hair was all messed up, their clothes were also messed up, their faces and necks were covered with scratch marks, just like two crazy women.


    Little Liu was crying so much that she almost fainted, but as soon as Mrs. Liu sat up, she yelled: "Lin Mulan, you are not human! You don''t stretch out your hand when you see others beating me like this! Why did my old Tang family marry you?" You are such a stinky bastard..."


    Second brother really laughed angrily, he said loudly: "You are sending bad luck to our family, why should we save you!"


    "Exactly! Why should I save you! An old **** with no conscience!"


    "Old sisters, we have to hurry up and ask them to return the money to us!"


    "Right, right!" More than one person responded, "I''ll go home and get my clothes! I don''t dare touch the bad luck of these people!"


    A large group of women left with the two of them, and a group of children naturally followed to watch the fun, and after a while, there was no one in front of the door.


    Second brother pondered for a while: "Xinbao, do you want to watch the excitement?"


    "Huh?" Nai Tuanzi blinked blankly...


    Ms. Lin said: "What''s there to see, why don''t we go there without embarrassment! Don''t go!"


    She handed Xinbao to the third brother, and hurriedly walked to the new house, many people had left at this moment, she was really afraid that the cook would not join her, so she said as she walked, "No one is allowed to go! Did you hear me!"


    Seeing A Niang leave, the second elder brother also blinked at Xinbao, Xinbao understood... It turned out that the second elder brother wanted to see it himself!


    She nodded: "Okay!"


    So the three of them followed slowly.


    Actually, what Mrs. Lin said was right, it was really embarrassing for them to go, so the second brother didn''t move forward, but found an inconspicuous high place, and looked down from a high place.


    At this moment, the Tang family¡¯s old house was already full of troubles. Several families came back with their clothes and clamored for Mrs. Liu to return the money. People like the blacksmith¡¯s wife had to ask them for medicine money.


    Grandma Liu is an iron rooster who risked her life for money, how could she spit out the money she got, and how could she admit that her family was in bad luck, scolding these people with disheveled hair, and talking back and forth.


    The third brother Hanhan doesn¡¯t like to watch people quarreling, so he felt bored after a while, and took his sister to play while the second brother sat on the rock and stared at the other side.


    Actually, it didn¡¯t take long before someone rushed in and started grabbing things.


    Rural people do things like this, simple and rude, you are more cruel than you, anyway, I can''t suffer.


    Granny Liu is tearing up with these people like crazy.


    While Xiao Liu just hid aside and covered his face and wept, Tang Sanshui... didn''t even show his face.


    Second brother was convinced.


    Tang Sanshui is not only a man, he is not even a human being, right?


    As long as you change someone, even if you are really sick and can''t get out of bed, you have to crawl out to help when you see your mother being beaten, right? If you can''t do it, can''t you let his mother block it?


    What''s more, Gao''s sister-in-law met Tang Sanshui in the morning, saying that he had a red face and walked like a breeze... Doesn''t this come out?


    How could Mrs. Liu stop so many people by herself? After a while, these people came out with their things. Mrs. Liu sat on the ground with her mouth open, crying loudly, looking a bit miserable.


    At this time, the old patriarch came over surrounded by everyone, and Tang Qingshan came with him.


    Seeing the trouble like this, the old patriarch frowned and slammed the stick: "Tang Sanshui! Are you dead!?"


    Tang Sanshui just came out of the house, leaning on the wall, looking like he couldn''t walk slowly, but his face was red and energetic, and he didn''t look sick or weak at all.


    The old patriarch really looked down on this kind of person, and said in disgust: "Watching your mother being beaten, are you considered a human being?"


    "That''s it! The softie! Bai grew that thing!"


    "Animals know the mother-in-law! You are not even as good as an animal!"


    Tang Sanshui looked like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, he hung his head and said nothing, but Mrs. Liu was not happy: "Bah! You don''t pretend to be kind! What does your partner bullying an old woman have to do with my Sanshui''er? "


    Everyone: "..."


    How to say, some people just deserve it, even the old patriarch is too lazy to say more.


    The old patriarch didn¡¯t quarrel with others, he came here to solve the problem, he turned around and asked Tang Qingshan: ¡°Qingshan, do you really want this old house?¡±


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "No."


    "Okay," the old patriarch said, "From the Erhe family, you come out."


    Xiao Liu came out crying, and the old patriarch said kindly: "The Liu family and Tang Sanshui of the Erhe family are no longer members of my Tang family, and I can''t care about it anymore, but this old house belongs to our Tang family. The old house at home, Qingshan doesn¡¯t want it, and Erhe is not at home, this old house is up to you.¡±


    Little Liu''s crying stopped slightly.


    The old patriarch continued: "You are the daughter-in-law of my old Tang family, and I will make decisions for you. If you don''t want to entertain these irrelevant people, I will ask someone to drive them out and not allow them to return to the village."


    Everyone took a breath in surprise.


    The second elder brother, who was peeking not far away, couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    The old patriarch is really a man of maturity, he takes every step of the way to do things rationally, and he can get things done if he is not a bad person.


    He wanted to share his feelings with others, but he turned his head to see that Hanhan''s younger brother and Xin Baoer were having fun not far away, and they didn''t notice the movement at all.


    Second brother: "..."


    well! Fine!


    He turned his head, rested his chin and continued to look.


    Little Liu was obviously stunned.


    She was full of calculations, and she claimed to be extremely smart, but she didn''t figure out the real thing until now.


    If she had known this earlier, she could have found an excuse and cried to the old patriarch!


    What a pity, as long as the two girls can be driven away, she and Zhao brother will be better than they are now! There must be a lot less work, and the food must be better than now!


    As for reputation and so on, even Tang Qingshan, his own son, doesn''t care anymore. She''s a daughter-in-law, so why bother?


    Little Liu burst into tears immediately, and fell on the ground, extremely mournful: "Old patriarch..."


    Mrs. Liu next to her also understood, and roared angrily: "You guys, you have no conscience! What is our family hindering you! You have to grind us to death!"


    Little Liu shrank suddenly, showing a look of extreme fear.


    The old patriarch ignored Mrs. Liu, and said kindly: "Don''t be afraid, Erhe is not at home. My daughter-in-law of the old Tang family can''t be bullied by outsiders. Just say what you think."


    He bites "outsider" an accent, hinting at madness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： earn my life

    Chapter 60 Earn My Order


    But Xiao Liu is used to pretending to be weak and kind, and she never wants to be a bad person. Even if the old patriarch said this, she still refused to say these words, and just cried.


    Others persuaded her: "You should say something! What''s the use of crying?"


    "That''s right!" Some people couldn''t stand her like this: "What are you pretending to do, you want others to give you advice on your own affairs?"


    "The thing here is that you have the final say. Tang Qingshan doesn''t care about this house, and neither do you?"


    Of course she is rare!


    Little Liu cried even more loudly, and cockroached the old patriarch''s shoe, thinking that she had expressed her meaning clearly enough, and only waited for the old patriarch to stand up for her.


    But the old patriarch has made it very clear that Mrs. Liu and Tang Sanshui are not Tang family anymore! He can''t control it anymore!


    If he could say this, he would have said it long ago, why would he need to talk so much to a woman like her?


    The two sides were in a stalemate for a while, Mrs. Liu cursed wildly, and Mrs. Liu cried loudly.


    At this moment, Tang Sanshui suddenly stepped forward and said, "Second sister-in-law!"


    Little Liu trembled violently, and even stopped crying, Tang Sanshui walked over and said: "Second sister-in-law has always loved me the most, I think so, second sister-in-law will not drive us away! Do you think so? ,sister in law?"


    His voice raised sharply: "Say something!"


    Little Liu was crying, looked up at him, his eyes were full of pleading, Tang Sanshui sneered, threatening clearly.


    Xiao Liu couldn''t help crying out loud!


    She regretted it! She regrets it so much!


    She couldn''t help but hate the old patriarch!


    She, a woman, doesn''t know, and he, the patriarch, doesn''t know to tell her!


    If she had known these things earlier, she would have gone to the old patriarch to cry when Tang Sanshui belittled her! Instead of telling him to threaten her now!


    Little Liu was full of hatred, anger and fear, crying and trembling all over.


    This is so pitiful, others couldn''t stand it anymore, they couldn''t help but said one after another: "Tang Sanshui, what are you doing! Who do you think you are!"


    "That''s right! It''s not the time to be cowardly!"


    "Liu Pingzi, don''t be afraid of him! Erhe is not at home, we will definitely help you!"


    Tang Sanshui ignored them, and said sullenly: "Sister-in-law, if you dare to drive us away, don''t blame me for being rude..."


    Little Liu trembled all over.


    She knows how unscrupulous Tang Sanshui is, how careless and stupid he is!


    She didn''t dare to delay any longer, and said anxiously: "I won''t drive you away!"


    She turned to the old patriarch and said anxiously: "Patriarch, I can''t drive them away!"


    Fearing that others would see something, she hurriedly explained: "I... my mother-in-law is my elder, no matter what I do, I can''t ignore her old man! Isn''t this disobedient! Erhe is not here, and I can''t ignore him If Erhe comes back, how can I explain to him! How can I do such inhuman **** things..."


    It''s about this time, don''t forget to step on Tang Qingshan to show off her kindness and filial piety!


    The second elder brother sneered slightly.


    His eyes glanced at the faces of the people below, one by one, not letting go of everyone''s expressions.


    Tang Sanshui looked like a **** in front of others.


    But in front of Mrs. Liu, she was as arrogant as a wolf, and there was even a bit of...unspeakable anger on her face, as if Mrs. Liu had such an idea of ??driving them away, how unforgivable it was?


    Although he is young, he is a countryman who gets married early and knows many things.


    Thinking about Xiao Liu''s terrified expression as if he saw a ghost just now, he realized.


    So, actually, is that so?


    This family... Really, every time he thought they couldn''t get any more disgusting, they could be a little more disgusting.


    No matter what happens, the matter is settled like this.


    After leaving the Tang family''s old house, everyone was also very upset.


    After all, even if they robbed their house, they still think it is very reasonable. You sent bad luck to our house, which caused our house to go wrong, and you didn¡¯t pay back the money. Isn¡¯t it right to take the things?


    if not? Do you suffer such a big loss for nothing?


    As a result, she sympathized with Mrs. Liu, but was **** off by Mrs. Liu.


    Seeing that Xiao Liu is pitiful, he helped her back up, and asked Xiao Liu to talk a lot, as if she is kind and filial, she is a good person in the world, and they are all bad people.


    Everyone was full of dissatisfaction and came out angrily. The blacksmith lady looked at the door and poohed: "The whole family stinks!"


    More than one person nodded: "That''s right!"


    That''s right, isn''t it just a bunch of stinky shit? It''s smelly and sticky, not too bad, it just stinks that piece of land, it''s just disgusting!


    After such a commotion, although Mrs. Liu and his wife stayed behind, the money to buy medicine for Tang Sanshui was still missing.


    The next day, I heard that Mrs. Liu took the land deed to the county town and sold it at night.


    When Tang Qingshan was doing business, he really bought a lot of things for his family. The old house was built with green bricks and large tile houses, and he also bought dozens of acres of land.


    Selling it to a tooth shop usually costs five or six taels of silver per mu. Mrs. Liu sold fifty mu of land in one go, including the crops in the field, and sold it for more than two hundred and eighty yuan. Two silver coins, in exchange for fifteen medicines for Tang Sanshui, also bought a stewed pig''s head, and returned ostentatiously.


    Sell land!


    For farmers, the land is the confidence to settle down. Who wouldn''t give up the land even if they gave up their lives?


    Even the old patriarch almost died of anger when he heard about it. He scolded the prodigal woman at home... and swore: "Even if Erhe''s daughter-in-law dies, don''t come to me again! I''ll be the patriarch!" There is no such person here!"


    Mrs. Liu can think about it.


    She felt that there was no one at home to grow the land anyway, so it was better to sell it to avoid being under the control of others, and just to slap Tang Qingshan in the face, she pointed at the mulberry and sold the locust tree in the yard and yelled, "Don''t think that I can''t do it without you!" , "When my Sanshui''er is ready, earn my life!"


    The people who heard it curled their lips, and Mrs. Hu said directly: "If your Sanshuier can earn your life for you, I will eat your **** on the spot!"


    Everyone: "...??"


    However, although? ?


    Yes, but not necessary, right? ? ?


    The village doctor Tang Laoye is an old-fashioned and warm-hearted person. He has seen Tang Sanshui several times before, and he has been keeping Tang Sanshui healthy. Now that someone can cure him, he just wants to see the medicine, ponder over the prescription, and then deduce what it is. What''s wrong, maybe it can help.


    He really has a good heart.


    Unexpectedly, when we arrived at Tang''s house, Mrs. Liu would start scolding directly, and everyone in the village could hear her yelling loudly: "You plague-stricken Mongolian doctor, don''t try to take advantage of my family! I bought it back with two hundred taels of silver. You can¡¯t feel the pulse by yourself, and you have delayed my family¡¯s Sanshui¡¯er¡¯s illness, and you want to steal my family¡¯s prescription, and I tell you, there is no way!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： heart baby big baby

    Chapter 61 Xinbao''s big baby


    Tang Laoye had no choice but to shake his head and back out.


    Tang Laoye''s medical skills are very good, and even people from the city sometimes come to invite him, but he is getting old and doesn''t want to go to the doctor, so he goes back to his hometown and lives in his hometown. I don''t care too much, I am very popular, and I am very respected in the village.


    He didn''t care about it, but many people in the village defended him. Mrs. Liu really provoked public anger this time.


    I want to tell my second brother that this Mrs. Liu is really stupid.


    Although in this world, there are many people who need to be forward but not backward, but there is no need to turn their faces and deny people like this.


    Don''t say that there is a patient in her house now, she herself is out of the sky, and she just received a beating... maybe she will have to use someone sometime.


    Doesn''t even send favors along the way?


    How hard is it to offend a doctor? Don''t think about it, what if someone else uses it in the future? Go cry and beg again?


    After thinking about it again, he realized again that Tang Laoye has a good temper and is a gentleman, which to Mrs. Liu means that she is easy to bully.


    Soft bullying and tough fear, isn''t this kind of person like this!


    Someone shouted outside: "Erlang! Erlang!"


    Second brother collected himself and stood up: "Old third uncle? What''s the matter?"


    The outsider pointed to the young man beside him: "People from the city are here to look for your father!"


    The second elder brother thanked him eagerly, and the third uncle walked away with the basket in his hands. The second elder brother smiled and bowed to the man: "You are?"


    The man returned the salute with a smile: "My surname is Wu from the Song family in the city."


    Xingzhan, that is, Yahang, the second elder brother immediately knew what was going on, hesitated for a while, and called the younger brother: "Sanlang, go and ask Dad to come back."


    The third brother was sprouting bean sprouts with his younger sister, he answered, and carried his younger sister, and called Tang Qingshan back after a while.


    This Yaman, of course, came for the 50 acres of land sold by Mrs. Liu.


    Usually in rural areas, dental dealers will ask people in the village first, and if people in the village don¡¯t buy it, they will go outside.


    Fifty mu of land is a round number. It is said to be a good sale, but it is actually a good sale, but it is too much. It is estimated that no one in this village can eat it. This person probably found Tang Qingshan after some inquiries. here.


    But selling it to the dental firm is a price, and the dental firm sells it again, but it is not the same price. The Tang family is all good farmland, and if it is bought back, it will cost at least eight taels of silver per mu.


    Actually, I need to ask my second elder brother to think about whoever he thinks he wants to buy. Don¡¯t buy this. Otherwise, when it¡¯s time to harvest the crops, the family doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    But Tang Qingshan obviously wanted it.


    Originally, he bought the land with money, and it was carefully selected by others. In the past few years, he and his sons have been waiting for it, and it was really distressed to be sold by Mrs. Liu.


    But, no money.


    The big house has a large population, and this time the house was built with the intention of building it in one step. It is a two-story building, and it will cost at least two hundred taels, plus the expenses of these days, plus the future purchase of people. Shi''er, there is not much silver left on hand, and there is really no money to buy it.


    Yaren is used to doing business, and when he refused, he always smiled: "Then why don''t you buy less? I looked at these lands and divided them into three pieces. One piece was about 20 acres, and another There is a piece of about ten acres, and there are three acres together with the rest of the family... I think the ten acres is very good, and it is also close to the village. If Brother Tang wants it, you can take one hundred taels of silver Go, this price is the bottom line for you."


    Tang Qingshan''s face was calm and unwavering: "Thank you, brother Wu, let me think about it again."


    Yaren laughed and got up and said goodbye: "Then Brother Tang, you have made up your mind, you can go to Song''s House to find me."


    Tang Qingshan agreed, sent him out, stood in front of the door, and said, "Erlang, I''m going over there."


    Xinbao was sitting on a small stool, obediently waiting with her little face up, waiting for her father to come back after seeing him off to rua her for a while. Seeing him leaving just like that, her eyes widened in disappointment...


    The second elder brother saw it, and rubbed Nai Tuanzi''s head with his hand.


    The third brother Hanhan was also a little upset, gritted his teeth and said, "Damn old woman! If I knew she was going to sell it, what did I do so hard for? I''m a white race!"


    Xinbao froze for a moment, then suddenly remembered something.


    The Tang family has about ten acres of cotton.


    Growing cotton is very troublesome. When turning the land, you have to apply fertilizer again, and then plant cotton after fertilization, which is equivalent to doing the work twice at the beginning.


    Ten mu of land is really not a small amount. This year Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang are working outside again, and Brother Tang San is the only serious laborer at home.


    Mrs. Liu loves money, and refuses to hire odd jobs. She swears every day, saying that Brother Tang San is "like a bull, what''s wrong with putting in more effort!" What kind of delicate person is still employed!"


    The third elder brother always said carelessly to Mrs. Lin that it''s all right, I have a lot of energy.


    But she remembered that once, when there was no one at home, the third elder brother came back from outside and sat down on the bed. After panting for a long time, he turned around and lay down beside the bed, and whispered to her, "Xinbaoer, brother is a little tired. , can I ask brother to kiss you?"


    Then there was a big wet hand, carefully took her hand, and kissed her lightly...


    After a while, he suddenly let out an ah, and hurriedly used some kind of cloth to wipe her hands, while saying repeatedly: "It''s broken, it''s all brother''s fault, he came in without washing his hands, and made my Xinbao''s hand blood ..."


    At that time, she thought it was a dream, and after waking up, she still felt uncomfortable for a while.


    But now I know that this is not a dream.


    is her third elder brother, who worked as a coolie at a young age. He planted more than ten acres of cotton by himself, but he didn''t tell anyone about the blood he grinded...,


    He is just a twelve-year-old kid! No matter how powerful he is, he will still be hurt and tired!


    Xinbao was very uncomfortable, and cried with a groan, turned around abruptly while crying, climbed onto the third elder brother''s lap, took his hand, and touched it crying loudly: "It doesn''t hurt, Xinbao Huhu, Xinbao Huhu..."


    The third brother was stunned.


    Xinbao was crying, and while crying, he was desperately whistling to him.


    The third elder brother said urgently: "Xin Baoer doesn''t cry, brother has been in pain for a long time."


    He also remembered what he had said to his sister, and he was a little embarrassed: "Brother is rough-skinned and thick-skinned, it''s really all right, he wiped Xin Baoer''s hand with blood, Xin Baoer still remembers?"


    "No," Xinbao said super loudly: "Yes, no, not rough skin and thick flesh!"


    She sobbed, opened her small arms, and hugged his face tightly, tears wiped his face all over: "It''s not as thick as skin, but it''s a big baby with a heart!"


    The third brother opened his mouth, but still didn''t say anything. With red eyes, he accepted his sister''s comfort.


    Xinbao felt extremely uncomfortable. She cried hard, cried hard, but still felt the pain in her heart, and couldn''t utter it no matter how hard she tried.


    She has been here for so long, and for the first time, she felt a deep hatred for Mrs. Liu. She really hated her, hated her for being so caring about her brother and her.


    Little Naiwa had never cried so heartbreakingly before, sobbing and throbbing, she woke up suddenly, still crying desperately.


    Several brothers took turns coaxing, but she couldn''t stop no matter what.


    In the end, Brother Tang became anxious, fearing that she would break her voice from crying, so he ran to invite Tang Laoye, but Tang Laoye was still not there. Brother Tang asked all the way, and found the old house of the Tang family. Push Tang Laoye out the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： Xinbaoer overturned

    Chapter 62 Xin Baoer overturned


    The angry people in the nearby village were about to attack, so Mrs. Liu quickly closed the fence gate and scolded them through the door.


    Brother Tang was surprised: "What''s the matter?"


    More than one person rushed to tell him.


    Because the villagers like to pour the dregs of the boiled medicine into the road, so that people can take away the sickness.


    This morning, Tang Laoye passed by the door of Tang''s house, took a look at the medicine dregs, and told Mrs. Liu that the compatibility was wrong and these things could not be used as medicine.


    Brother Tang took a few glances, went in and grabbed him, and said, "Uncle, Xinbao is not feeling well, please come and take a look!"


    One side dragged him forcibly, but Tang Laoye didn''t insist and followed him.


    In fact, there was no good way, so Brother Tang hugged her and stroked her back several hundred times, Xinbao finally fell asleep slowly.


    The brothers all breathed a sigh of relief and sat down, really sweating anxiously.


    The second elder brother poured tea for him, and Brother Tang asked him: "Uncle, why are you fighting with that family again?"


    The two families have always been close, Tang Laoye didn''t shy away from it, and smiled wryly: "His medicine is wrong!"


    In that medicine, he just took a look at it, and there were matchmaker worms, green lady worms, leeches, toads... These medicines are all highly poisonous, and it is hard to mix them together. The key is, the inside There are also some strong foreign herbs such as cistanche and epimedium... blended together, this is not a medicine for tigers and wolves, it is simply a life-killing medicine.


    But when he told Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Liu didn''t listen to him at all. She insisted that he couldn''t cure himself, so she black-heartedly spread rumors about others.


    Second brother persuaded him in a low voice: "Uncle, don''t think too much. Let me tell you the truth. God can''t save the damned ghost. Uncle, you have said everything you should say. The rest are all done by themselves..."


    He paused: "Uncle, you have excellent medical skills, but you have never been diagnosed with Tang Sanshui''s illness. Now this ''miracle doctor'' is also a fake. Then, uncle, have you ever thought...Tang Sanshui, he is actually not sick at all?"


    Tang Laoye was stunned.


    In fact, he had thought more than once that Tang Sanshui might not be sick, but he complained about being sick every day, so he thought that maybe his medical skills were not good enough.


    But what if he is not sick? ?


    He is not sick, but he is waiting to ask the big house to support him, ask his brother and his family to work for him, and the most unconscionable thing is to ask his mother to work for him! Young man, lying on the bed every day waiting for a meal? Do not treat others as human beings?


    The more Tang Laoye thought about it, the darker his face became, and he couldn''t help saying: "If this is the case...then I can only say, it''s not that I won''t report it, the time has not come yet!"


    Second brother nodded slowly.


    These few days were enough for him to figure out everything, and he thought it was retribution! deserve it!


    As soon as Tang Laoye left, Brother Tang said, "What''s going on?"


    Second brother hesitated for a while and still didn''t tell the truth.


    He just said: "I''m also guessing. Don''t you think that Tang Sanshui''s illness is very strange? He was frightened, and then he became ill for three years?? He still eats, drinks and sleeps well after being sick? Fainting at work? Headaches when things go wrong? No matter how I think about it, I also feel that this sick person is greedy, poisonous, and lazy, and he is only sick for the comfort of himself."


    Brother Tang''s face is dark enough.


    The more he thought about it, the more he gritted his teeth: "Tang Sanshui! Tang Sanshui! How can there be such a thing inferior to a beast in the world!"


    The second elder brother kicked him lightly.


    Brother Tang slowed down and took a look into the room.


    The third brother Hanhan was standing beside his younger sister''s bed. He was quite tall, wiping away his tears, feeling so distressed that he didn''t pay attention to what they were saying.


    Brother Tang heaved a sigh of relief.


    I''m not afraid of anything else, but I''m afraid that this Tie Hanhan will go crazy if he knows it, and he can''t hold it back, so the three of them moved to the outside yard to talk, the more they talked, the more they felt that Tang Sanshui seemed to be pretending.


    Fourth Brother Tang said in a low voice: "Tell Mother later, let Mother find a chance to let the chatter out."


    Second brother said: "No need."


    Both of them were taken aback: "Why?"


    why?


    The release of this news will only make people hate Tang Sanshui even more, and on the contrary, they will sympathize with Mrs. Liu.


    But Tang Sanshui is just a piece of shit, cowardly, to them, he is just a disgusting person, but Mrs. Liu rushes to do things every day... Just let everyone continue to hate Mrs. Liu, there is no need to worry about whether he is really sick or not.


    The most important thing is that nowadays, the fake illness may have become a real illness. Once they say it, people may think they are lying!


    Second brother easily convinced them.


    Until Tang Qingshan and the two came back at night, Xinbao didn''t wake up.


    Ms. Lin was afraid that she would break her throat from crying, so she hugged her and fed her twice.


    Xinbao didn''t eat lunch, and unconsciously woke up from hunger. When he woke up, he found that the room was dark and quiet, obviously it was already dark.


    Xinbao sat up and thought for a while, then lay down on the couch, slowly swayed his calves, and slipped under the bed. After a while, his feet touched the ground.


    I bought this bed for more than ten days, and I hugged her when I got on and off the bed. Today was the first time she got out of bed by herself!


    Xinbao groped in the dark, walked to the door quietly, touched the door handle again, and tried to open it with both hands, but he couldn''t move it.


    Ms. Lin was thinking about her daughter, and she had been sleeping soundly. When she woke up in a daze, she heard the dumb boy "Hey! Hey!" in the dark.


    Miss Lin almost laughed out loud, but she was afraid of scaring her daughter, so she said first over there: "Xinbaoer?" She walked over slowly: "Xinbaoer?"


    Xinbao stopped, and Mrs. Lin hugged her daughter: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Xinbao lay beside her ear, and said in a breathy voice: "Shh, don''t wake up Daddy!"


    "Oh!" Mrs. Lin also replied breathlessly: "Then what is Xin Baoer going to do?"


    She compared herself with her small hands, "Xinbao''s heart, I think it misses something."


    "Pfft!" Mrs. Lin couldn''t help laughing, she casually removed the top door handle, and when she heard Xinbao''s belly growling, she laughed again: "Did Xinbao''s belly say that it wants to eat? "


    "Say it," Xinbao rubbed his stomach and said, "But you can bear it if you''re hungry, but you can''t bear it if you''re thinking about it!"


    Ms. Lin laughed so hard that she almost died of laughter. While laughing, she hugged her daughter to sit on the stool.


    The second elder brother also laughed, got up and put on his shoes, and said, "Aniang, I''m looking at Xinbao."


    Ms. Lin hummed, and nodded her daughter''s little nose: "Mother, go cook wontons for you."


    She went out, the second elder brother lit a candle, poured half a glass of water from the alcove, added a little honey, then took the younger sister into his arms, fed her slowly, and said, "Xinbao used to Don''t you love your second brother the most?"


    Nai Duanzi looked up with an innocent face, "Huh?"


    "Huh, what?" The second brother said, "Didn''t you still say that you want to marry the second brother? It''s only been a few days and you forgot?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "No, the older one was my favorite before, and the second one was my favorite before..."


    Second brother: "...??"


    This little **** even arranged an order!


    He scolded with a smile: "You little heartless! Don''t you love your second brother now?"


    Xinbao wrinkled her face and fell silent.


    She felt as if she had rolled over.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, I couldn¡¯t figure out how to describe it.


    The second brother finished feeding the water, put the cup away, and just looked at her like this.


    Then Tang Qingshan also got up, took a gown and put it on the girl, wrapped Xiaorourou into his arms.


    The second brother scratched her plump chin like a cat: "Speak!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： Ginseng is a big radish

    Chapter 63 Ginseng is a big carrot


    Xinbao grinned at him silly.


    Second brother is stern and selfless, "It''s useless to laugh, talk, who does Xinbao love the most?"


    Xinbao blinked his **** eyes.


    Then she shook her short legs, got off her father, ran to the bed, ran back again, and opened her hands.


    Tang Qingshan and Tang Qingshan didn''t understand what she was going to do, but Tang Qingshan casually took the girl into his arms again, and Xinbao said softly: "Xinbao was dreaming just now! Please ask again!"


    She didn''t bother others, and turned into the second elder brother herself, with a chubby body, and asked solemnly: "Xinbao, who do you fall in love with?"


    She answered in a childish voice: "Xinbao loves daddy, loves mother, loves the big one, the second one..." She took the trouble to point them out one by one, blinking her eyes wide, with a perfect expression on her face. It looks like it''s resolved.


    Second brother: "..."


    He held his head and couldn''t help laughing.


    How can this little clever ghost be so cute.


    He leaned over, hugged his sister''s small face, and kissed five, six, seven or eight times. His father was annoyed by the constant kissing. He blocked his daughter with his hand, then stood up, hugged her and changed to a stool.


    Second brother: "..."


    Ms. Lin brought in boiled wontons, fearing that they would be too hot, she blew them all the way, tasted cold, and then fed them into the mouth of the milk dumpling.


    After all, it was night, afraid that she would accumulate food, so she didn''t dare to feed after half a bowl, rinsed her mouth and wiped her face, then sent her to the west room, and put it in the third brother''s arms.


    The third brother was sound asleep the whole time, not knowing anything. When he woke up in the morning and saw his sister in his arms, he was shocked.


    Then he didn''t rush to get up, lying on the bed with sister Rua, and finally woke up the dumpling for Rua, Xinbao opened his eyes in a daze, and when he saw the third brother, he immediately rushed over, hanging on him like a koala: "Yes!"


    The third elder brother loudly agreed: "Hey!"


    She got up and wanted to bite her ear, but she slipped on her foot and hit his head with her whole face.


    Xinbao hasn¡¯t fully woken up yet, her little hands and feet are limp and lifeless, and she doesn¡¯t like to get up, so she just presses down, unable to move her mouth, and has difficulty uttering: ¡°Duduuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­¡±


    Third brother: "...??"


    He turned over and lay flat, grabbed my sister and lifted her up with both hands: "Little baby, what are you talking about?"


    Xinbao dropped her arms and legs, and immediately thought it was fun: "Yes, let''s have another one."


    The third brother raised another one, and another, and...


    Another one was thrown, and another, and another...


    Nai Duanzi danced and danced, laughing.


    Who said being a cub is so hard? Being a cub is obviously fun!


    When she had a good time playing, she laughed energetically, went to put the water in person like a mature boss, finished her breakfast proudly, and played for a while... Then she suddenly remembered the business again...


    No, she clearly thought that she went up the mountain with her brother early this morning!


    She is a treasure hunter!


    She must go up the mountain to find some treasure today, so that she can sell the money and redeem the land planted by the third brother!


    She grabbed the third brother: "Go up the mountain!"


    "Xinbao wants to go up the mountain to play? Let''s go!" The third brother had no principles, so the two filled the water bag and brought fruit. Mountain.


    At this moment, the people on the mountain in the morning have already gone to the depths, and the children of the fifth brother and the sixth brother usually go around the small river to pick wild vegetables, and this side is quite quiet.


    After entering the mountain, there will be no sun drying, and the third brother walked a long way like flying. Nai Tuanzi estimated that it was almost done, so he applied: "Xinbao sent me a few."


    "Later, this side is too steep, and walking is too tiring."


    "oh¡­"


    After a while: "Xinbao sent me a few."


    The third brother still didn''t agree: "Later, the grass here is too sticky, what should you do if it gets stuck?"


    "It''s too humid here, in case there are small bugs."


    "There are so many stones here, it hurts to walk!"


    The mature dumpling sighed.


    It seems that only the trump card can be used.


    Then Nai Tuanzi turned to the third brother''s face, pouted the little bird''s beak and kissed it, and said in a childish voice, "Yes, Xinbao''s leg said it wanted to send it away."


    The third elder brother was intimated on the spot: "Then, alright, alright, if Xin Baoer is tired, just tell brother."


    He looked back and forth, left and right several times, and finally found a place to stay, and put his sister down.


    In fact, Xinbao is very familiar with these wild environments, even if the brain of a small broken car prevents her from proficiently speaking the knowledge that she has studied hard in her previous life, but it is precisely because of this that knowledge and technology are all at this moment. Turned into instinct.


    She walked forward slowly with short legs.


    The third brother followed his younger sister step by step, looking for some edible flowers and grass from the side from time to time to feed his younger sister.


    If you don¡¯t want to starve to death in the mountains, there are so many things to eat in the mountains, and the dumplings are so satisfying. After the second time, I accidentally forgot the purpose... Every time Xinbao took a bite, he would say to himself "" for the sake of".


    Tie Hanhan was a little confused: "What are you feeding brother, obviously brother is feeding you!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Why! What can I do with a stupid brother, I just have to work harder!


    She walked around with her short legs and looked around with big eyes.


    She suddenly saw a few mallets.


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up.


    Ginseng likes places where the sun shines obliquely, and likes fertile forest soil... The growth soil of mallet grass is similar to that of ginseng, so it is very likely that there will be ginseng nearby!


    Xinbao walked even slower.


    The third brother bent down and asked her: "Is Xinbao tired? Give me a hug?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Not tired."


    While talking, she finally saw a bunch of familiar little red fruits.


    Found it!


    Xinbao ran over and knelt down next to him. The third elder brother said, "Wait a minute! What is this? It''s fresh, it''s so red, it might not be edible."


    Xinbao raised his face and smiled, showing his small white teeth: "Yes, this is ginseng!"


    "Ginseng?" The third brother laughed and said, "Silly girl, ginseng is not a big carrot. How can there be so many ginseng in the world!"


    Having said that, the third brother still listened to his sister, found small branches, and dug slowly bit by bit.


    The reed head was soon exposed, and then the reed bowl. The third brother was startled: "Xinxinxinbao!" He stuttered in shock: "This can''t be, is it really ginseng?"


    Little milk boy nodded: "It''s ginseng! Xinbao just said it!"


    Third brother: "..."


    Until the huge ginseng was held in his hand, the third brother was still a little dazed.


    Xinbao looked up and looked up.


    Thousand-year ginseng and ten-thousand-year ginseng are all folklore, and they don¡¯t actually exist. This ginseng looks very good, but it looks like it¡¯s only a hundred years old at most.


    If it is sold, it will definitely sell for a lot of money, but she is thinking... Daddy''s body is actually very suitable for ginseng.


    It is rare to find such a good ginseng, use it as the main ingredient, add rehmannia glutinosa and so on, soak ginseng wine, take it in the morning and evening, it will replenish qi and blood, and after about three months of touching, the body will be able to adjust... If you can¡¯t use it, you can make ginseng Chicken soup, several people in the family can drink it.


    But if you use it yourself, you can¡¯t sell money to the third brother to buy land.


    So, I have to look again.


    Xinbao is small now and thinks things slowly. When she was thinking hard with her chin on her hands, Tie Hanhan kept jumping around, expressing his surprise and emotion.


    Then Xin Bao Nuo Nuo said: "Yes, drink water."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： salted fish love happy

    Chapter 64 Salted Fish Loves Happiness


    "Oh!" The third brother hurriedly put down the ginseng, took out the water bag, fed his younger sister a few sips of water, and drank a few sips himself, saying while putting it away, "Xinbao, let''s go down the mountain?"


    "Don''t go down the mountain," Xinbao shook his head, "Xinbao won''t go down the mountain, and Xinbao still needs to find ginseng."


    The third brother said: "What else are you looking for? I am satisfied. Ginseng is not a big carrot. How can there be so many of it?"


    As he said that, he quickly wrapped the ginseng carefully with grass, and put it into Xinbao''s small basket.


    Xinbao continues to search.


    Little broken car''s body is really weak, she started to get tired after walking for a while.


    The third brother asked again: "Xin Baoer, shall we go down the mountain?"


    Xinbao shook his head.


    The third brother said again: "Then brother hug?"


    "No way," Xinbao was embarrassed: "Hold it up, Xinbao won''t be able to find ginseng!"


    The third brother laughed a few times, and then he said, "Wait a minute."


    He searched back and forth, found a long vine, cut off the branches and leaves, quickly made something, and put it on his sister.


    Like a swing, there are four vines on the top, two on the back to lean on, two on the front to hold on to, and two on the bottom to sit on. Then the third brother lifted her up, just like walking a bird , she began to slide on the ground.


    Xinbao: "..."


    Just, a little cool.


    Because the baby''s body is very light, it won''t panic; it''s also very short, so it won''t lose sight of the ground...it''s super convenient!


    The third brother lowered his head and smiled, "Isn''t it fun?"


    "It''s fun!" Xinbao raised his face, the admiration in his eyes almost overflowed: "It''s the most annoying!"


    "Hey," the third brother said with a smile: "When we move, I will install a big swing for you at home! Let''s play with Xinbao!"


    He put down the basket and found an open space, "Look, I''ll bring you something more fun!"


    He threw up the swing net carefully, Xinbao let out a wow, the scenery in front of him quickly passed by, and the whole figure was flying!


    As a mature and handsome boss, she really despises such superficial entertainment in her heart!


    But her body is a salted fish!


    Salted fish said it was very happy!


    Xinbao was overjoyed, screaming and laughing, the whole mountain forest was filled with the sound of happy laughter of the two brothers and sisters.


    The two played happily for half an hour. Seeing that it was getting late, the third brother said: "Let''s go, go home for dinner!"


    Xinbao: "Oh!"


    The third brother carried his younger sister and walked back leisurely. Xinbao was in the swing net, swinging his two calves and dangling two small bean sprouts, singing happily,


    "My dear, my dear, kind, he has no teeth in his mouth and white hair all over his head, he is laughing and laughing all day long like a doll ..."


    Yes, it''s the tune of "Father That Is Not Old".


    She couldn''t speak clearly, and the third brother didn''t know what she sang, so he hummed along foolishly. The two brothers and sisters were very happy.


    Tired from singing, Xinbao took a break, always feeling like he forgot something? ?


    What''s the matter?


    ah! I remembered!


    Xinbao was anxious: "Yes! Ginseng?"


    "Ah?" The third brother said, "Where is it? Where is it?"


    Xinbao was taken by him, and she looked around subconsciously, then her eyes lit up, and she pointed: "Over there."


    The third brother put her and the basket down, walked over there, and said, "Really!"


    He grinned with big white teeth, squatted down and started digging.


    Xinbao was afraid that he would cut off the ginseng whiskers, so she wanted to go over and have a look.


    But after playing with the swing net for so long, it has been fixed into one shape, and the knots are all tight. The baby can¡¯t get up for a while, so it can only move over there like a little turtle, carrying the net on its back and sticking its little butt.


    She tried her best to hold her little head up, moved for a long time with difficulty, tripped, and with a bang, she fell to the ground with the net.


    The third brother looked up: "Ah! Xinbao!!"


    He hurriedly jumped up and rushed over. A yellow crocodile passing by quietly stood on the spot in shock, with its ears pricked up, and did not dare to move.


    The third elder brother is used to hunting. Before his brain can react, his body has already reacted quickly. He took out the machete from the back of his waist and rushed over.


    So when he was going down the mountain, the third brother carried his sister and the basket in one hand, and dragged a yellow pen with the other.


    Huang Yan is a timid thing, and it''s easy to catch if you encounter it, but the premise is that you have to encounter it first!


    In the village, except for those who specialize in hunting and often go to the mountains for several days, on the outer mountains, this thing has not been hunted for several years.


    So I dragged it all the way back, the eyes of the villagers were so envious that their eyes turned green, and they watched it for a long time before they left.


    The second elder brother washed Xinbao''s hands, held Xinbao in his arms and fed him water, and asked his younger brother, "What''s wrong?"


    Being normal, Tie Hanhan has long been madly bragging about her sister, and now she is out of her wits, something must have happened.


    Tie Hanhan wiped his face: "It''s nothing, I... I just..."


    He pinched himself, accidentally pinched hard, and jumped up with a cry.


    Second brother was so stupid that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him: "Is there something wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, hiss..." Tie Hanhan grinned his teeth in pain, and said, "I was worried that it might be a dream, so I tried."


    He also regained his strength, looked around, and closed the fence gate.


    This sneaky look, the second brother is lazy to call him, and the door is closed in broad daylight, who can tell that there is nothing wrong?


    Then the third brother sneaked over and held Xinbao''s small basket in front of his eyes: "Look! Big carrot!"


    The second elder brother stretched out his head and took a look in... At that moment, he gasped.


    This this?


    He also wanted to pinch himself!


    Xinbao also regained his strength and jumped up: "Buy the land! Buy the land! Xinbao wants to buy back the land that San''s planted!"


    The third brother Hanhan was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood why she made a fuss up the mountain. He was so moved at the moment: "Xinbao, brother''s Xinbaoer!"


    He didn''t even know what to say.


    Wu Liu was looking around Huang Yi, curious by the appearance of the two brothers, and also stretched out his head to look: "What? What is this? This can''t be..."


    The second elder brother covered his mouth and nodded at him.


    Brother Liu covered his mouth, his eyes glistening.


    Xinbao was at the side, continuing to chant: "Buy land! Buy land!"


    She jumped off the ground and took out a branch: "I keep this branch for my dad to make wine and keep healthy, and I sold this one to buy land for the third..." The arrangement was clear.


    Someone outside said: "Sanlang, I heard that you are wearing a yellow stick?"


    The second elder brother slammed Xinbao''s hand into the basket, and the twins stood in front of the basket in an incomparable tacit understanding...


    The third brother Hanhan smiled embarrassingly: "Yes, yes."


    Fortunately, that person didn''t care, he came in, took a look, admired him, and left.


    The second brother was also a little excited and stood up: "Let''s go! Let''s go buy land!"


    Second-year teenagers often feel that they are already grown-ups, especially the second elder brother who is an old man who takes the intellectual route. He always feels that he knows everything and it is cool to make his own decisions... Anyway, he really never thought about telling his father first mother.


    So Brother Tang went to borrow an ox cart, and everyone got on the ox cart and went to the county seat.


    Because the third brother wanted to drive the car, the second brother couldn¡¯t hold him, so Xinbao and the twins sat on the ground directly. Then Xinbao wrung his fingers and confessed to the two younger brothers: "I want to buy wine. I want to buy rehmannia glutinosa and wolfberries..."


    The little fifth brother asked: "What is this?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： A connoisseur can tell if there is something with just one mouth

    Chapter 65 An expert can tell if there is something with just one mouth


    Xinbao asked: "What is what?"


    Brother Xiaoliu said, "What do you mean is yellow in the ground?"


    Xinbao said in a childish voice, "This is the name paper of a kind of medicine."


    Little Five and Little Six: "Oh!"


    Then the fifth brother continued to ask: "Why is it called Dilihuang, but not Dilihong, Diliqing, and Dilihei?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Because it''s yellow!"


    "Is it delicious?" Brother Wu rubbed his stomach: "I''m hungry, let''s go into the city, let''s go buy the minced meat biscuits from last time, shall we?"


    Xinbao''s brain followed suit: "Xinbao wants to eat sesame balls, they are sweet and delicious!"


    "Jerky rabbit meat is also delicious!"


    The discussion among the three of them was in full swing, and their mouths were drooling.


    The second brother who has been listening: "..."


    Dumplings are amazing.


    Smart and dumb.


    He smiled and touched Tuanzi''s soft head.


    Soon arrived at the county seat, the three of them smelled the fragrance, and went straight to the steamed stuffed bun shop, but they couldn''t hold it back. As a result, the second brother, who was in charge of the house, didn''t bring any money.


    So Brother Tang, who had just closed the stall and was about to go home, found his milk dumpling suddenly appeared in front of him, and stretched out his little hand: "Yes, Xinbao is hungry and wants to eat buns."


    Brother Tang: "...???"


    Looking up again, the younger brothers were all here, and before they could ask any more questions, Big Brother Tang hurriedly bought a few steamed buns, let the younger ones take up their mouths first, and then made time to ask his younger brother what was going on.


    Actually, at this moment, the second elder brother also found that he was in a hurry to do something stupid, because Xinbao had already said that he would only sell one and keep the other, but he brought them all.


    But the household registration booklet was also brought over, he was mainly worried that those lands would be bought away.


    Brother Tang asked him, "Where''s Dad?"


    The second elder brother coughed, embarrassed to say that he didn''t discuss it with his father, and said, "Let''s talk about it after selling the ginseng first?"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    All are younger brothers, what can he do.


    Even if he doesn''t understand, he still wants to show the air of an elder brother.


    At this moment, two ginseng sticks were still hidden in the grass, so he reached into the basket, touched it back and forth several times, picked out the big one, and planned to sell it.


    Brother Tang also knew a little about the county town, so he chose the largest medicine store, which was actually the one where Tang Qingshan sold Tai Sui last time.


    Brother Tang was quite safe, he went in and said directly: "Where is your boss? I want to sell something."


    People who come to sell medicine, the pharmacy sees many people every day, and the clerk laughed and said, "What''s out?"


    "Ginseng," Brother Tang said, "It''s very good ginseng."


    The guy thought about it, and invited the boss out.


    The boss, surnamed Li, is a very short and thin old man, who is said to be a doctor.


    Brother Tang and Boss Li exchanged salutes, and then took the ginseng out of the basket. Boss Li opened a medicine shop, of course he is a knowledgeable person, his eyes lit up at that time, he walked over quickly, and stretched out his hand...


    His movements were indeed very excited. He wanted to grab the ginseng, but when he touched it, he quickly slowed down his movements and took it carefully.


    He carefully inspected the reed head, and then carefully looked at the reed bowl, inspecting the body, skin, horns, and veins bit by bit... for more than a quarter of an hour.


    Then he raised his head, looked at them calmly, and said with a smile: "Not bad, you dug very carefully, and the ginseng whiskers were not broken at all... I wonder how much money you want to sell?"


    Brother Tang laughed and said: "I have heard that the Renxintang has been passed down for hundreds of years, and the old man is not deceitful. Why don''t you ask Boss Li to give us a price?"


    Boss Li smiled and didn''t refuse: "That''s fine, this ginseng is good-looking and fresh. Although it''s not very old, it''s not bad... Let''s do it, I''ll make it up for you, sixty two!"


    Brother Tang frowned slightly.


    Elder Brother Tang said, "Brother, isn''t that right? Doctor Tang said that this ginseng..." He hesitated to speak.


    He doesn''t understand ginseng, but he can read people. If it''s really normal, how could this boss be so excited just now?


    Boss Li''s eyes flickered, he shook his head and said with a smile: "Young man, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. Do you know what this ginseng looks like? Look at the reed bowl. This thing is like a tree. You can count the number of ginseng for a year. Count, is it only thirty years or so? The price I gave is already very kind."


    What he said was very similar to that, and Brother Tang was slightly startled.


    As a result, the next moment, I heard the voice of a milk doll: "No, you are wrong!"


    Boss Li was taken aback for a moment, then looked down.


    Nai Tuanzi was still gnawing on the steamed stuffed bun, her little mouth was stained with oil, she raised her face and said seriously, "This ginseng has been around for more than a hundred years!"


    Boss Li was secretly surprised, and said with a smile on his face, "This doll is really pretty."


    He then turned his gaze back and made an appearance that he didn''t care about the child: "Anyway, it''s the price, what do you think?"


    The second elder brother closed his eyelashes slightly, then shook his head: "Boss Li, you are being unkind."


    Boss Li said: "I run such a big store, can I still cheat you? Why don''t you count it yourself!" He looked very frank.


    The second elder brother smiled, even calmer than him: "Xin Baoer, Boss Li is not sure, can Xin Bao tell him?"


    While picking up his sister.


    Big brother Tang took over and carried him over. Xinbao was used to scumbags and was proficient in business, so he had a pretty belly, and said in a teacher-like manner: "Only the small ginseng looks at the reed bowl! Add three to the reed bowl, it is the small ginseng The year! But after decades of ginseng, the reed bowl gradually grows out. Let me teach you a word, "The reed bowl has dense jujube cores, tight skin and fine lines of pearl whiskers." That''s it!"


    Boss Li was stunned immediately, and stared at her with uncertain eyes.


    The word "milk dumpling" is still unclear. Of course, he can''t believe that she said it herself, but this is a sentence, and an expert can tell if there is one by opening his mouth!


    He thought back and forth about this "lu long bowl with dense jujube stones, tight skin and fine grain pearl beard", the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the summary was accurate!


    There is an expert behind this group!


    Seeing his expression, the second elder brother knew it in his heart, and said softly, "I''m bothering the boss."


    Brother Tang also understood, so he hugged his sister and turned around. Boss Li came back to his senses and said anxiously: "Wait a minute! Wait! I was wrong, let''s discuss it again!"


    Brother Tang politely passed the steps: "Boss Li, there may be some doubts for a while. Let''s talk about it next time. We also want to ask a few more questions."


    Boss Li''s face was burning red, he was embarrassed to say any more, and watched them leave.


    Tie Hanhan and the twins in the back all had the expression that I want to talk and I can''t hold it anymore, and then they were stunned by the eyes of their elder brother...


    Second brother asked Xinbao: "Xinbao, our ginseng is very good, isn''t it?"


    "Of course!" Xinbao raised his chin: "Xinbao and what you dug are the best in five shapes and sizes!"


    The second elder brother said patiently: "How much is that worth?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： Upright big patriarch

    Chapter 66 The Indomitable Parent


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment, with an innocent face: "Not much?"


    The second elder brother nodded helplessly, "Okay, I understand."


    A few people inquired and went to Baohetang, the second largest pharmacy in the county.


    It¡¯s not far from here, and now the second elder brother knows it well, and there are a few jargons that Xinbao said. He was bluffed by them over there, and his attitude is more sincere. After all, such a high-quality ginseng is hard to come by. .


    There is a huge difference between the ginseng that is more than a hundred years old and the one that is less than a hundred years old. In the end, it was sold for three hundred and eighteen taels of silver.


    After discussing with each other, the two brothers went directly to the Yamen, found the Yaman, and bought back the twenty-eight mu of land with the cotton field according to Xinbao''s wishes, which happened to be very close to the new house. It is close, and it is in pieces, and it is easy to take care of.


    Just buying it back, it will be expensive, eight taels per mu, and finally received two hundred and sixteen taels.


    The tooth shop is well-known, the business is smooth, the household registration booklet is also ready-made, and it directly falls into the household. In the end, the brothers and sisters excitedly bought a lot of food, singing along the way I have a little donkey, two cars a Back home one after the other.


    So, when Tang Qingshan and his wife went back, they found that the family was singing an empty city plan.


    They had heard about the Huang Yi, but when they returned home, Huang Yi was just thrown on the ground. There was no one in the house. They went out to inquire and found out that it was Brother Tang San who was driving a bullock cart to the county seat. up.


    Is this taking the dumpling out to play? Then you can''t stay home so late, can you?


    The left-behind old couple was very confused.


    The two of them didn''t know whether to cook or not, so they simply boiled water first and took a bath.


    Just after washing, the sons came back singing a little tune, all beaming.


    Ms. Lin rubbed her hair and asked, "Did you pick up the silver?"


    Brother Tang San grinned and laughed: "Hahaha, Auntie, Xinbao..."


    The second elder brother was very familiar with the way, so he covered his mouth.


    Brother Tang San couldn''t help it, jumped off the donkey cart, dragged his mother into the house, and showed the land deed!


    Sure enough, Mrs. Lin exclaimed.


    Then she punched him painfully: "Asshole! Did you go to robbery??"


    "Ow!" The third brother was chased by his mother and ran all over the yard: "Mom! Don''t beat me! I didn''t say that, listen to me! Ow! Why does it hurt so much when you hit someone!"


    Miss Lin gave her a hand.


    Glanced at the east room, Tang Qingshan hadn''t come out of the shower, so Mrs. Lin withdrew her hands, and gently twisted her son''s ears: "Come in and tell me!"


    When she entered the room and said, Ms. Lin was dumbfounded.


    Tang Qingshan came in after washing, and his sons said it again tirelessly.


    Tang Qingshan was silent for a long time, looking at the little girl, repeated several times, hesitant to speak.


    He is the kind of upright patriarch, he is silent and does his best, putting everything on his shoulders, like a big tree, supporting a clear sky for his family.


    But now, what he wanted to do but failed to do, was inexplicably accomplished by the little girl.


    His mood is really... Guilt, touch, and pride, all mixed.


    After a long while, he hugged Nai Tuanzi very gently, and said softly: "Xinbaoer..."


    Xinbao was about to hug Daddy back, when suddenly he was stunned: "Huh?"


    Second brother asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao patted his head: "Xinbao forgot to buy wine!"


    "That''s right," Brother Tang San said excitedly, "Why didn''t you buy some wine! I bought braised pork, wouldn''t it be foolish not to have some wine?"


    Brother Tang slapped his back: "How old are you? Do you still want to drink?"


    "Don''t hit me!" Xinbao hugged the elder brother''s hand: "Xinbao didn''t buy Daddy''s wine!" She pointed to the basket: "Make ginseng wine for Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan pondered slightly.


    The second elder brother thought for a while, and suddenly said to him: "Father, after dinner, I will tell you something."


    Tang Qingshan looked at him and nodded.


    They bought a lot of things, including rice, noodles, meat, and vegetables. They made an egg soup and ate a comfortable meal.


    After dinner, Mrs. Lin started to boil water for her daughter to take a bath. The elder brother, third elder brother and fourth elder brother continued to boil sugar, and the second elder brother walked out with Tang Qingshan.


    He told Tang Qingshan everything in detail.


    Tang Qingshan became more astonished the more he listened.


    After a long time, he said, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    The second elder brother didn''t speak. He lowered his head and slowly rolled the grass around his fingers.


    He was afraid that he would tell earlier that Tang Qingshan would sympathize with Mrs. Liu when he heard that Tang Sanshui was a fake illness, so he couldn''t help taking care of him; he was also afraid that Tang Qingshan would still cherish Tang Sanshui and would intervene to save Tang Sanshui''s life.


    He doesn''t want his father to have anything to do with that family anymore, he wants to live a good life, he never wants to live the life he used to!


    Tang Qingshan quickly understood his thoughts.


    The majestic old father was silent for a long time, his lips were tightly pressed together, and he looked at him...but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    He got up directly and walked back.


    The second elder brother stood up and followed slowly behind.


    He didn''t actually blame his father, but he really hated that family, he didn''t care about their life or death.


    No, neither.


    It''s not that he doesn''t care, he just wants to make them pay for their evil, and he wants to make them die sooner.


    So many years, so many years of suffering, day by day until now, even if they wake up now, he will never forgive them.


    Tang Qingshan returned home.


    Nai Duanzi was bouncing back and forth on the couch after taking a bath.


    She didn''t wear Mrs. Lin''s old dress today, but Tang Qingshan''s old sleeveless shirt, which has no sleeves, but the collar is too big. She is so small that she can''t hold it up at all, just like a cassock. With half of her shoulders exposed, Mrs. Lin went to scratch her flesh, Xinbao laughed and hid all over the bed.


    Tang Qingshan watched quietly for a while.


    Xinbao saw him, and opened his hand towards him, coquettishly: "Daddy help!"


    The corners of Tang Qingshan''s mouth curved slightly, and he went over to hug his daughter, but Mrs. Lin deliberately stretched out her hand again, trying to scratch her.


    Xinbao was hanging around Daddy''s neck, still screaming nervously.


    Ms. Lin leaned forward and back with a smile, slapped her little **** casually, and then got up and went out.


    Xinbao turned around when she saw her mother had gone out. Tang Qingshan looked at her quietly with gentle eyes.


    Xinbao''s grape eyes widened.


    Her two chubby hands held her father''s face, her small nose pressed against the tip of his nose, so close that it was almost eye-to-eye, and her father did not avoid it.


    Xinbao blinked his eyes, and asked in a low voice, "Is Daddy unhappy?"


    Tang Qingshan''s voice was heavy: "I''m not unhappy."


    But, why did she feel that Daddy seemed unhappy?


    Xinbao thought for a while, pouted his little bird''s beak, and talked to Daddy.


    Daddy glared at her: "Xinbao doesn''t allow this."


    Xinbao blinked his eyes: "Oh!"


    The trump card is useless, and she doesn''t know how to coax her father.


    Xinbao was a little worried, she put her chubby hands into her father''s collar to keep warm, while frowning, thinking seriously.


    Tang Qingshan casually put the slipped clothes back on the girl''s small shoulders, carried her back to the couch, put her beside him, covered her with the quilt, turned to hug her gently, and asked, "What is Xinbao thinking?"


    Xinbao said: "I miss Daddy."


    Tang Qingshan said: "What do you miss about Daddy?"


    Xinbao said: "I want Daddy to be happy."


    The old father was speechless. After a while, he finally said: "Daddy is not unhappy. Whenever Daddy sees Xinbaoer, he is very happy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： The day after tomorrow I also fall in love with Daddy

    Chapter 67 The day after tomorrow I also fall in love with my daddy


    His voice is deep, but his voice is very gentle.


    The majestic and cold old father will only show a little softness in front of the little girl.


    Nai Duanzi was very moved, she licked her father, and skillfully uttered the golden sentence: "Xinbao fell in love with Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan patted the little girl''s back with a smile, but the second elder brother walked over a few steps, casually, and asked, "Does Xinbao love Daddy the most today?"


    Xinbao''s little brain didn''t understand the mystery for a while, so she replied cutely: "Yes!"


    The second elder brother said: "What about tomorrow?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "Tomorrow I will fall in love with Daddy too!"


    "Oh?" The second elder brother said, "What about the day after tomorrow?"


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Nai Tuanzi finally realized something was wrong, she blinked her big eyes, and the second brother came out from behind her father, raised her eyebrows, "What about you? What about the day after tomorrow?"


    Xinbao closed his eyes, and without hesitation plunged into his father''s arms, and even snored a little.


    Second brother: "..."


    He chuckled, stretched out his hand and tapped Xinbao''s small forehead, then turned and left.


    After he walked for a long time, Xinbao quietly opened one eye.


    She looked carefully with one eye, and found that her second brother was not in front of the bed, so she opened both eyes.


    Then she stretched out her chubby hand and asked her father to bend her arm, and from the small triangle that was bent, she secretly looked and looked... Seeing that the second brother was indeed not in the room, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She clasped her two little hands together, facing Daddy''s ear, and said in a breathy voice: "I will fall in love with Daddy the day after tomorrow!"


    The old father laughed silently, he couldn''t hold back his laughter, and then hummed softly.


    Nai Duanzi seemed to have completed a major task, and as soon as she lay back, she spread her arms and legs and fell asleep in seconds.


    Tang Qingshan lightly touched her soft little head.


    Under the dim candlelight, you can only see her bulging cheeks and pouty mouth, fragrant and soft, obedient and sweet, making people want to give her everything.


    No matter how magical she is, she is the little girl he puts on top of his heart.


    He still can''t recognize his daughter!


    So, is she the little fairy boy sent by heaven to save their family?


    He closed his eyes, and slowly thought back to what Brother Tang said just now.


    Actually, there was really nothing to think about. From the moment they started attacking Xinbao, all their ties to Xinbao were cut off.


    That family, especially Tang Sanshui, could not be exaggerated to say that they were beasts, how could he care about their lives?


    However, after all these years, he owed the children a debt.


    He couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    Ms. Lin pressed the door, blew the candles, groped onto the kang, and whispered: "Don''t move, I''ll just make do with the night outside."


    She yawned and hugged him casually, her hands were still cold after washing her clothes.


    Tang Qingshan held it casually, stroked it lightly, and his breathing gradually became smoother.


    Early in the morning, Tang Qingshan went to the new house for a walk, and then came back to deal with Huang Xuan.


    This Huang Ji is quite big, weighing about 50 catties. I haven''t seen it for many years, and the children can''t cook it.


    Tang Qingshan peeled off the skin, distributed some of the meat to those close to him, and set aside some for a meal for the new house to make tooth-beating sacrifices, and the rest to be made into bacon.


    He was afraid of having a **** girl, so he rushed early in the morning, and after everything was dealt with, Tang Qingshan went into the room to check, Xinbao was still asleep.


    Tang Qingshan pulled the quilt for his daughter and came out.


    Brother Tang discussed with him: "Father, what to do with the ginseng? Xinbao said it is more than a hundred years old."


    Tang Qingshan frowned.


    He was reluctant to use what his daughter had dug up, so he said in a deep voice, "I don''t need this, I sell it and save it up, so I can give it to Xinbao as a dowry in the future."


    The second elder brother took a look at his father and laughed: "Xin Baoer heard this, and wept on the spot to show you, believe it or not? I didn''t see my father that day, and we were all convulsed by crying, which scared us all to death. "


    Tang Qingshan let out a long breath.


    Yeah, although Nai Tuanzi is small, she has ideas in her stomach. She misses his body, and if she doesn''t cling to her, she will definitely cry again.


    He was silent for a long time, but still said: "I''ll go ask Old Uncle Ye in the afternoon."


    Second brother nodded, and casually said: "Xinbao said, you can make wine."


    Tang Qingshan didn''t speak, stood up, and walked a few steps towards the vegetable garden.


    Brother Tang San was cutting leeks again, and he had already harvested a big bag.


    Brother Tang San saw his father and complained casually: "Father, this leek grows too fast, I can''t cut it every day! You just take some, eat it anyway at noon, or you will be old too. "


    The second elder brother came over and said, "I don''t know if it''s because of Tai Sui, but the vegetables here grow very fast."


    Tang Qingshan glanced at him and nodded.


    "I''m telling you!" Tie Hanhan suddenly realized: "It''s really a good way to grow up, I''ve never seen it grow so fast! So it''s because of Tai Sui!"


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Borrow a scale tomorrow morning, tie a few bundles, let Fan''er take them to the city and sell them by hand."


    "Hey?" Brother Tang San said: "Father, why didn''t you say it earlier, you said earlier that I will cut it tomorrow?"


    He looked back and forth: "No way, if you cut it again tomorrow, you will be old, and you can still cut a lot tomorrow!


    Tang Qingshan didn''t say any more, he just went out to find a vine, and tied it up a little bit. As a result, just after he tied it up, a small dumpling rushed over from behind and wrapped his arms around his legs: "Daddy!" !"


    Tang Qingshan lowered his head, Nai Tuanzi''s big eyes were still sleepy, and he smiled at him softly: "It''s good that Daddy is at home."


    Tang Qingshan turned back and hugged his daughter: "Why don''t you wear shoes?"


    Xinbao lay on his shoulders, and said in a sticky voice, "Xinbao misses Daddy, if you hear Daddy''s voice, hurry up and come out!"


    This little sweet mouth, the old father''s heart softened after being coaxed by her, he carried her into the house, and put on shoes for her.


    After putting it on, the milk dumpling was still in his arms and refused to stand by herself. Tang Qingshan looked at her, and she immediately closed her eyes, and said in a childish voice: "Xinbao is not awake yet, I want Daddy to kiss you." will wake up."


    Tang Qingshan curled his mouth and kissed her fleshy little face.


    The sleeping baby just stood up, quickly ran to put the water in, took the cup and willow branch by herself, and the second elder brother took out the green salt box, but when she saw it at a glance, she immediately reached out to take it, and put it in Tang Qingshan''s hand : "Daddy help me get it."


    Tang Qingshan stood up, held the green salt box for her, and watched her wash her face and brush her teeth.


    The second elder brother brought over the fried rice that was warm on the stove, and was about to take a stool to feed his sister.


    As a result, just two steps away, Nai Tuanzi jumped on his short legs, grabbed the stool in front of him, picked up the stool, put it in front of Tang Qingshan, and quickly sat on it: "Hey, Dad."


    The second elder brother sighed loudly, put the bowl and chopsticks into his father''s hand, and Xinbao ate slowly in his father''s hand.


    It may be because he is not often at home during the day, so his daughter clings to him, so Tang Qingshan is not in a hurry to leave, and patiently let his daughter Moji.


    Xinbao worked hard to cook, but at the same time, he still had his mouth free to blow rainbow farts: "Daddy, your legs are so long...Daddy, your hands are so big...Daddy, you are so handsome! Xinbao likes it Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan smiled.


    Second brother said speechlessly: "Daddy is good at everything, but second brother is not good at anything, is he? Let daddy feed you from now on!"


    In the end, Naituanzi said righteously: "Don''t talk about me!"


    Two people: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： this little gem

    Chapter 68 This Little Treasure


    Even Tang Qingshan couldn''t help laughing, and stretched out his hand to stroke his daughter''s fat chin.


    After Xinbao had finished eating, he was still in his father''s arms, and the chrysalis and chrysalis just didn''t leave. The third brother over there finished cutting the leeks, and bundled three or four bundles out of each bundle. After washing his hands, he clapped his hands to his sister: "Let''s go, Xinbaoer, brother will take you out to play."


    Um?


    Xinbao immediately abandoned her father, let go of her calves, and threw herself into the arms of the third brother happily.


    Second brother whispered: "When I came back, I didn''t know who I fell in love with."


    Tang Qingshan glared at him, but he was not angry.


    The two siblings hugged and held each other high for a long time before Xinbao ran back to change clothes.


    This is another one I bought at the time. It is dark red and light red. It is embroidered with many small flowers.


    The second elder brother smiled while combing: "Smelly fine."


    "It''s not a beauty," Xinbao said, "Xinbao is for Daddy."


    Second brother was puzzled, "Huh?"


    Xinbao''s little head didn''t move, his eyes became two crescent moons when he smiled, and pointed at his father with his little finger: "Your daughter is so swollen and beautiful!"


    This little clown.


    Tang Qingshan laughed out loud for the first time, and the second brother couldn''t help laughing either.


    The second elder brother carefully combed two small bean sprouts for her, tied two small flowers, and put a red spot between her eyebrows with the specially bought rouge, and then let her go out.


    Tie Hanhan took his younger sister and gave a crop of leeks to someone he knew well. Soon, everyone in the village knew that the soil from the Tai Sui, the vegetables grew quickly!


    Second brother is not worried.


    After all, others don¡¯t know the specific day when they were planted. Seeing that it grows fast, it leaves an impression in my heart...the only ones who really know how fast it is are the few people in my family.


    After noon, Tang Qingshan came back and went to the village doctor Tang Laoye with ginseng.


    Tang Laoye took it over and took a look. He didn''t know what expression to put on, he was envious or jealous.


    Finally, he still said: "Qingshan, I have been a doctor all my life, and in just a few days, thanks to your family, I saw all the rare things that I have never seen in my life!"


    Tang Qingshan nodded, and said calmly: "At that time, I dug two, sold one, and bought a piece of land."


    It''s not that he wants to show off, it''s that this kind of thing can''t be hidden at all. Since the village will know sooner or later, he might as well say it himself, so that everyone knows that the money will be spent as soon as they get it, and it will save these people from worrying about it.


    Tang Laoye: "..."


    The villager who heard about it afterwards: "..."


    Envy these two words, I am really tired of talking.


    Because of Tang Qingshan''s condition, he was seriously injured and had lost too much blood and could not be treated in time. He has been procrastinating and never recuperated, resulting in a deficiency of blood and vitality. This is a disease that requires long-term conditioning, so it is not suitable to use this ginseng Wine, the medicinal effect is too overbearing, generally speaking, slice it.


    But slicing is too wasteful, so Tang Laoye still suggested to sell this ginseng, and then buy a ginseng that is about 20 or 30 years old to make wine.


    Tang Qingshan considered the miraculousness of his daughter, so he didn''t agree immediately, but only said that he would think about it.


    So Nai Tuanzi woke up from a nap, and the second elder brother brought over a stick of candy, and while feeding it to his younger sister, he patiently asked her how to deal with the ginseng.


    And Xinbao kept this ginseng because it is very useful.


    Ginseng "maintains the five labors and seven injuries, is weak and thin, nourishes the internal organs and protects the spirit." It is very symptomatic.


    This ginseng can be at least about 50g. Usually, ginseng soaked in wine is 1:50, but for wild ginseng over a hundred years old, 1g needs to be paired with a catty of grain wine, and it must be a high-alcohol wine of about 50 degrees.


    Buy fifty catties of wine, add Chinese wolfberry, Rehmannia glutinosa and other medicines, you can drink it after a month, drink it with dinner, a small amount for a long time, one or two wines will have to be divided into about five times, so in the end, Tang Qingshan also You can recover after taking two or three catties.


    The rest of the wine can still be sold.


    Of course, it can also be sliced. The advantage of slicing is that the active ingredients can be precipitated faster, and you can drink it within seven or eight days.


    And in this way, buy less wine and keep some ginseng, so that you can make some warming and tonic medicinal meals at ordinary times, which will not conflict with Ganoderma lucidum, and the second brother can also drink it.


    As for whether to waste or not, Xinbao never thought about this issue at all. After all, she is a treasure hunter, so she doesn''t think it is so rare.


    Xinbao is too young now to make a systematic summary, so if the second brother can have the IQ and patience, ask carefully.


    Nai Tuanzi tried hard to think, and the second brother tried hard to remember. It took the two of them an hour to finally get something similar.


    The next day, the family got up early, and cut another crop of leeks, a bundle of two catties, and there were about ten bundles.


    I didn¡¯t expect this to make money either, and it happened to be selling in front of the Shen¡¯s shop all the time. Brother Tang gave them a few bundles, and sold the rest.


    And not only leeks, Xinbao grew some bean sprouts just like playing with the third brother, and they all grew out, thicker than the braids of the dumplings, and they were all sold together.


    When I came back, I bought a jar of grain wine.


    Before they came back, the second brother went to ask Tang Laoye again. As soon as Tang Laoye heard that they were going to slice and soak, he rubbed the toothpaste for a long time... But waste is waste, and there is no problem with how to use it, and the prescription and proportions mentioned by Xinbao are also no problem.


    Brother Tang unloaded the wine and asked, "How do you make it?"


    Second brother had already washed the ginseng, put it aside and said, "Wait a while."


    He went to find milk dumplings.


    Xinbao, the twins, and the third brother are playing eagle catching chickens not far ahead, the big and the small are very involved, especially the twins, who are good whistlers, with squeaky voices.


    Second brother covered his ears: "Xinbao? Xinbao?"


    Xinbao turned a deaf ear.


    The second elder brother could only step forward to grab her, Xinbao screamed and struggled desperately: "Oh, help me! I was captured by the eagle!"


    Second brother: "...??"


    Are you so devoted?


    Finally, he dragged his sister over and asked her: "I bought wine, rehmannia glutinosa, and wolfberry, how do I get them?"


    Brother Tang asked in surprise, "Are you asking Xinbao?"


    Second brother gave him a look.


    Xinbao said: "Slicing! Didn''t Xinbao tell you?"


    She walked up to the wine jar, and Brother Tang was about to hug her away, when she put both hands on the side of the jar, smelled it: "This wine is not good!"


    "Ah?" The second elder brother was about to slice the ginseng, but when he heard this, he turned back: "Why not? Didn''t you mean grain wine?"


    Xinbao said: "You need to drink a lot."


    The second brother asked patiently: "What is high alcohol?"


    "Just tie it, just tie it..." Nai Duanzi tied it for a long time, and finally completed the concept change with difficulty, "Stronger wine! Not strong wine is not effective in medicine, and it is easy to go bad!"


    The best wine for soaking ginseng is grain wine with 50% to 55% alcohol. Low-alcohol wine will affect the efficacy of ginseng, and it is not easy to kill residual bacteria.


    Nai Tuanzi''s stuttering explanation.


    My brain is very clear but my mouth can''t say anything...it''s hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： Every man is innocent and pregnant with crime

    Chapter 69 Everyone is innocent and pregnant with crime


    Brother Tang leaned against the door with folded arms, looking at his sister quietly.


    It''s really a small one, very small, sweating from playing, the little face is red, and a little panting, obviously missing the eagle catching the chicks over there, sneaking a peek from time to time... the dumb little look, just Like a goose that has been forcibly chased onto the shelf, it can''t find the north in a daze.


    Poor and cute.


    The second brother asked calmly: "The strongest wine? How strong should it be?"


    Brother Tang interjected: "I have been in charge of a wine shop, and although the wine here is not the strongest, it is almost the same."


    Xinbao thought for a while, "Then, let''s steam the cow."


    The second elder brother didn''t change his face: "Steamed cow? What kind of cow is steamed?"


    Xinbao even said and gestured, expressing the concept of distillation.


    This is a very basic skill for her, and she can do it without using a brain, so she said it quite clearly.


    The second brother half understood, but he understood the infrastructure and nodded.


    As soon as he let go, Nai Tuanzi couldn''t wait to run out, and continued to play eagle and chicken.


    Brother Tang shook the whip in his hand calmly, and glanced at the second brother: "Let''s go, Tang Erlang, go to ''steam the cow''."


    The second brother knew that his elder brother had noticed it, so he smiled and got into the donkey cart, and then he told his elder brother.


    Brother Tang finished listening without saying a word.


    Then he said coldly: "Have you told Xinbao that you can''t tell others about these things?"


    Second brother nodded.


    Brother Tang said again: "Unless you are really desperate, don''t expose Xinbao''s abilities! This... this is not a trivial matter!"


    Second brother said: "I know."


    "Do you know?" Brother Tang said coldly: "I don''t think you know! It''s okay like this time, after all, it''s for Dad''s body, but what kind of vegetables do you let her grow? It''s so conspicuous outside, you are afraid of others Don¡¯t know?? If we don¡¯t eat these dishes, we will starve to death? The words you created can only deceive ordinary people at most! If you meet someone who is really careful, you will know it is wrong!¡±


    The more he talked, the more angry he became: "A group of big men in the family, who are the elder brothers, lie down and take advantage of the younger sister! She is so small! She is not as tall as my legs! You have the face to force her to do things!"


    At the end, his eyes were a little red.


    Second brother looked helpless.


    It''s not that he wants his sister to grow vegetables! He doesn''t know either! He just wanted to try it!


    But even if he knows now, he still can''t coax her!


    The two brothers were silent for a while, and then Brother Tang said again: "You have also studied, and you always know that ''every man is innocent, but he is guilty''! We are just ordinary people, if something happens, we can''t protect you at all. Him. Just in case... Just in case..."


    The more he spoke, the lower his voice became.


    The second brother was also silent.


    More than three years ago, he was still young, still studying, and he was in school all day long, and he didn''t know much about everything. It felt as if something happened suddenly one day, and the whole family left Fucheng.


    The eldest brother, because he felt that it was difficult to achieve success in poetry and books, he has been practicing with his father since he was twelve years old. He has personally experienced the events at that time, and has a deep understanding of the invincibility of power.


    Even if my father was already a well-known wealthy businessman at that time, he was powerless to fight back against the last court official, a chief envoy, let alone now.


    The second elder brother whispered: "In the coming year, if my health recovers, I''ll go to school."


    The road to the imperial examination is difficult, but it is the only way up for ordinary people.


    Brother Tang nodded silently.


    The second elder brother was out of his mind for a while, and suddenly thought of his father.


    Among the brothers, the elder brother is the most like a father.


    Not only do they look alike, but they also have a similar temper. They are also the eldest brothers in the family, with a deep sense of responsibility.


    From the reaction of the eldest brother, one can almost guess what dad is thinking.


    It''s just that Dad seems to have never been loved by Mrs. Liu, but as the first child in the family, Dad and Mother love him very much, and there are also grandfathers and uncles in Fucheng who treat them very well.


    Second brother thought about it and asked: "Brother, that **** old woman, why doesn''t she love Dad?"


    Under normal circumstances, Big Brother Tang wouldn''t allow his younger brother to call him that, but now, he doesn''t want to bother.


    He said: "I don''t know either, I heard from my mother... Mother heard from Mrs. Hu that it was at that time, who is it, old Liu..."


    This name... the second brother laughed.


    Brother Tang glared at him with a big brother look, and continued: "Old Liu is young and beautiful. When he was a girl, he competed with Mrs. Hu. In the end, he married into a village and was still a neighbor. Mrs. Hu was very happy after giving birth. He recovered soon, but the old Liu never recovered, so she felt that the child didn''t love his mother, so she didn''t like him very much. At that time, many people knew about it, saying that the two mothers were born with no destiny."


    Second brother: "...???"


    He said speechlessly: "That''s it?"


    Why is he so unbelievable?


    Brother Tang shook his head: "I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s my mother who heard what Mrs. Hu said, and she happened to tell a sister-in-law about it. I just overheard it."


    Second brother: "..."


    While talking, the two brothers went to the city, bought a retort that can be distilled, and then bought some wine.


    These days, wine is very expensive, even if the wine they buy is not the best, it still costs three cents a catty, plus the money for the rice cooker, one hundred taels is about the same.


    As a result, when he came back in a hurry, he found Xinbao and Brother Tang San raising garlic.


    Put the garlic in the soil and grow garlic sprouts.


    Second brother frowned when he saw it, and said in a low voice: "Brother, I calculated that Xinbao can plant things at seven to eight times the speed of normal things... If you plant garlic seedlings, you will definitely be able to grow a crop tomorrow."


    Brother Tang frowned, he didn''t care about anything, and went to hug his sister.


    Then he took his younger sister out to wash her hands, and patiently played this and that with her... Soon Tuanzi forgot about it.


    The eldest brother was very pleased, and at the same time gave the second brother a contemptuous look.


    Nothing is difficult in the world, as long as you work hard!


    The next day, Big Brother Tang didn¡¯t sell sugar, and the brothers distilled liquor under the guidance of their sister.


    As a result, Brother Tang looked up in a hurry, and found his sister squatting by the fence, digging the soil with her two little hands, and she didn''t know what she was doing.


    Brother Tang had a headache for a while, and stopped doing business. He wiped his hands and hugged his sister: "Xin Baoer, what are you doing?"


    Duanzi raised her head and said loudly, "Grow vegetables!"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He wanted to cover Tuanzi''s mouth.


    He picked up the squatting little one just like holding a ball. Nai Tuanzi was still holding a handful of seeds in his hand, and his feet left the ground inexplicably: "Huh??"


    "Eh, what?" Brother Tang held the ball with one hand, squeezed her hand, asked her to put the things on the window sill, and fetched water for her to wash her hands.


    After washing, he carried him into the house. Brother Tang held his sister''s hand in both hands, and asked seriously: "Didn''t the elder brother tell Xinbao that you are not allowed to grow vegetables? You are only allowed to play other things?"


    Xinbao blinked her big dark eyes, thought for a long time, and said shyly, "Xinbao forgot!"


    Brother Tang helped his forehead: "Honey, you can''t forget this, you have to remember it, otherwise people will think that Xinbao is a little monster when they know that Xinbao''s vegetables grow so fast..."


    blah blah blah...


    Xinbao was dizzy from the nagging, and nodded obediently: "Got it!"


    "Then next time, Xinbaoer, don''t forget."


    "Okay! Xinbao remembers it!" Xinbao has big eyes and is very obedient, "Yes, don''t worry!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： ten years afraid of well rope

    Chapter 70 Ten Years Afraid of Well Rope


    Brother Tang is relieved.


    When I woke up the next morning, I found that the carob vine had sprouted a little and started to climb the fence...


    Brother Tang rubbed his forehead with a headache. When he turned to look for his sister, he found that she was playing with water, pouring a small bucket of water on the tree. Brother Tang was a little relieved, thinking that this time she finally remembered.


    Then the next day, I found a large piece of mushroom growing on the tree.


    this¡­


    Brother is really worried, very worried.


    Second brother looked at him leisurely.


    He set up the chair and leaned against the wall on one side, leaning like a rocking chair, basking in the sun, very carefree... while telling him with his eyes, "Don''t waste your energy, she can''t remember, you can see it too." Can''t help it, because she just knows how to grow vegetables! She grows them after playing with them!"


    Understandable Brother Tang: "..."


    He could only helplessly say to his younger brother: "Sanlang, find some branches and raise the fence of the vegetable garden."


    Brother Tang San responded, and he rolled up his sleeves and continued to steam the wine.


    It took two days for the brothers to distill the high-grade wine, and only less than 30 catties of wine were distilled.


    Tang Qingshan came back several times, quietly watching them tinkering, silent.


    Until they were all steamed, Tang Qingshan tasted it before saying: "Pour out some."


    Brother Tang was stunned: "Huh?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Just pour out a catty or two."


    Brother Tang didn''t understand what he meant, but he still took a jar and poured out about two catties, but Fourth Brother Tang thought of something and turned his eyes.


    I was about to make wine, only to realize that I didn''t buy a scale.


    However, this kind of thing does not need to be too precise. Xinbao has shown the level of a big brother, and it is a housekeeping skill to measure and put it in. If it is weighed, the error will never exceed 1g.


    Then put half a root of ginseng, and cut the rest into thin slices of less than 2mm and dry them in the sun. This kind of thing can hang your life at critical times. People who give birth these days often prepare a slice of ginseng. When you can''t hold it anymore, just take a piece in your mouth.


    Xinbao originally thought that he could stew ginseng chicken soup for his father the next day, first let him get used to it, and then gradually increase the amount, and after seven or eight days, he would be able to drink. Unexpectedly, the next day, his father would go to the county seat.


    At noon, Big Brother Tang and Second Brother came back. Father took Fourth Brother Tang to a neighboring county and didn''t come back until the next day.


    The fourth elder brother came back and said that father took the jar of wine, found a wine shop, and sold them the method of making spirits for a total of three hundred taels of silver.


    The money is rich again, and the money is unknown to others.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t plan to buy any more land, so he planned to save up the money.


    The fourth brother complained to the second brother in private: "Father is too careful. I said such a good business, why don''t we keep it for ourselves? He said that we can''t afford this kind of business, and even the seller is special." Hiding his identity, selling it in a neighboring county... and changing his name, for fear of being found out."


    The second brother only said: "I was afraid of well ropes for ten years. I worked hard for more than 20 years, earned a lot of money, and suddenly lost everything. Even my life was picked up by luck. Tell you, are you afraid?"


    Fourth brother choked: "Yes."


    He thought about it for a long time: "To be honest, if I, half my life''s hard work, were ruined by Tang Sansailor, I would still take care of him? I wish I could kill him."


    "Oh?" The second elder brother said casually, "What if I''m corrupt?"


    The fourth brother choked again, and thought for a while: "If it were you, you would still..."


    He frowned and pondered: "I''m sure I''m angry, but I won''t turn against you... That''s not right, you wouldn''t do that kind of thing either? Why do you compare yourself to that beast, isn''t it..."


    While talking, he suddenly noticed that his brother was a little absent-minded, and when he looked up, he found that he was listening to the person at the door.


    At the door, Mrs. Qin was talking to Mrs. Lin, and she could vaguely hear a voice: "I''m not the only one who heard this... Dahu came out to look for frogs a few nights, passed by there, and listened to Xiao Liu''s words. Shi was screaming hoarsely inside, it didn''t seem like a good sound, they were all married people, who couldn''t hear it..."


    Ms. Lin only said: "This kind of thing is not easy to talk about."


    The second elder brother lowered his eyes and thought.


    The village doctor said that the "miracle doctor" used medicine, and many of them were of that kind.


    And Tang Sanshui had an affair with Xiao Liu, he felt that she had betrayed them, and wanted to drive them away, and he had the medicine to support him, and according to Tang Sanshui''s domineering temper, he definitely wouldn''t bear it, and wanted to let it out .


    It''s no wonder if you don''t make a fuss!


    It''s only been a few days, and people have noticed it?


    This is really... nice to hear!


    He suddenly found that his fourth brother hadn''t spoken for a long time, and when he turned his head, he found that the little kid was listening curiously.


    The second elder brother immediately seamlessly connected with the words just now: "Father values ??friendship, and before the quarrel broke out, he also regarded Tang Sanshui as a brother."


    Sure enough, Brother Tang''s attention was drawn back: "But from the beginning to the end, even when they went to Fucheng to join us and wanted to beg us, I never saw Tang Sanshui treat Dad as a brother! Every day is like a dog Hiding behind his mother, tell his mother to open her mouth for everything!"


    He began speaking in righteous indignation.


    The second elder brother coaxed the younger brother casually, already thinking about this matter in his mind.


    He guessed right.


    That kind of medicine, after using it for the first few days, I really feel that it works like a god.


    Tang Sanshui really hated Little Liu for wanting to get rid of them, and punished the "disobedient girl" viciously. It was a coincidence that people listened, and gradually some rumors spread.


    But at this moment, the few of them have become enemies of the villagers, and these rumors have not reached their ears.


    But after those few days, Tang Sanshui gradually realized something was wrong.


    He started to feel dizzy, nauseous, vomited whatever he ate, and had diarrhea every day. Even when he was excited, his whole body was full of evil fire, but he couldn''t get it out no matter what. Yes, all internal organs began to ache, and this morning, he even vomited blood!


    This really scares him.


    He was so scared that he cried, but he didn''t know what to do.


    But he is so pitiful, and the old woman next door is still blah blah blah every day, and said to Mrs. Liu: "Have you heard? Xin Baoer went up the mountain and dug two centenary ginseng! Two! Centennial ginseng!! One is two More than a hundred taels! I sold the land that your family sold, and then bought it back... And Mrs. Lin said, keep one for home use! Listen! Do you envy! Eat it for yourself!!"


    Tang Sanshui''s heart was about to burst into flames.


    All the fire fell on Tang Qingshan!


    He hates Tang Qingshan so much...Why should he! Why should he ignore him! He is like this, but he eats delicious food, builds a small two-story building, and lives a comfortable life! What a fart brother!


    He is not good, he can never think about it!


    He didn''t know where the energy came from, so he leaned on the wall and went outside, calling: "Sister-in-law!"


    Little Liu trembled in fright, she really frightened him.


    Tang Sanshui said again: "Come here!"


    Little Liu gritted her teeth, and walked over slowly, Tang Sanshui said in a low voice: "You go to Jingui Village next door, there is a tile-roofed house in the east, the person who lives there is Hu Gua, you call him, just say I have something to do find him."


    Xiao Liu lowered her head and twisted the corner of her clothes, obviously not wanting to go.


    Tang Sanshui remained calm, and said word by word: "You don''t hate Tang Qingshan? You don''t want them to suffer retribution?"


    Little Liu raised her head in a daze, Tang San''s eyes were squinted on his swollen face, like a poisonous snake: "We have no skills, some have skills! You call him here... oh, even if I die, I still have to Let their family die before me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： The guest pulled out of the **** pile

    Chapter 71 The guest pulled out of the **** pile


    Little Liu was really tempted.


    Tell her to go to them again, but she dare not.


    She feels that their house is getting more and more evil now, it seems that every time she goes there, the life at home becomes more and more difficult.


    But seeing them just leave them alone to live a good life, she is not reconciled, and she can''t take advantage of her, it is really uncomfortable and scratching her heart.


    She whispered: "Really?"


    Tang Sanshui said coldly: "Of course! Go quickly!"


    Little Liu gritted her teeth, "Okay!"


    She really went to the next village in secret.


    At first, I thought I was going to inquire, but when I went there, I found a tile house at the east end of the village. It looked solid, but it didn''t even have a courtyard, just a lonely room.


    Little Liu saw no one around, so she quietly went to knock on the door.


    After knocking for a long time, no one came to open it. Until she got tired of knocking and was about to take a breather, the door suddenly opened. Xiao Liu was caught off guard, and she fell in, and then she was picked up by a person. .


    Little Liu screamed in fright.


    The man was short, with a stubble beard, shirtless in the autumn, and he didn''t know how long he hadn''t bathed. He was tired of getting dirty, and the smell was unbearable. When Xiao Liu raised his head like this, he could see it at a glance. The man''s black shaggy armpit hair was exposed, and he retched repeatedly at that time.


    The man didn''t care, and easily dragged her into the house: "Little lady? Why are you looking for me?"


    Xiao Liu shoved him away suddenly in fright, dodged back, and shrank to the corner of the room as if flying.


    A stench flashed through her nose, and she subconsciously withdrew her hand, only to realize that the place where her hand was pressing was actually a sock cover. The white cloth was worn into black mud, and it still maintained the shape of a sock when thrown on the ground.


    Xiao Liu vomited again and again, the man took two steps forward, Xiao Liu screamed in fright, and wanted to run outside.


    She pushed open the door smoothly and ran out. The man didn''t chase after her. Xiao Liu rushed forward a few steps and breathed a sigh of relief. She felt that her hand was still smelly, and couldn''t help retching and scratching at the side. leaves, rubbed hard.


    After a while, she calmed down slowly. Looking at the room, she remembered the purpose of coming up again.


    She hesitated for a long time, but in the end she was still unwilling. She clenched her fists, walked to the back of the house, and asked tentatively, "Courgette?"


    No one answered, Xiao Liu said: "I am Tang Sanshui''s sister-in-law, he said he has something to ask you, and asked you to come over."


    Still no one answered.


    Xiao Liu said: "Pugua? Courgette?"


    Inside finally said: "Why doesn''t he come by himself?"


    Xiao Liu said: "He is sick and can''t get up."


    chuckled inside: "Who doesn''t know what''s wrong with his illness? Ask him to do it himself!"


    Little Liu didn''t know what he meant for a moment, but said: "He is really sick, he vomited blood yesterday."


    "Yo?" Hu Gua said, "Did you play off?"


    Little Liu was puzzled: "What?"


    Hugua stopped talking.


    Xiao Liu called again, but he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing people gradually coming and going next to her, looking at her from time to time, Xiao Liu became flustered and could only turn around and go back.


    She was anxious and uneasy, only worried that Tang Sanshui would scold her when she went back, but she didn''t expect that when she went back, Tang Sanshui was sleeping drowsily, groaning long and short ones from time to time, and had no time to pay attention to her.


    She was relieved, and then began to worry that Hugua would not come.


    Unexpectedly, in the evening, the courgette actually came.


    There are hundreds of ears and thousands of eyes in the village, and if a stranger appears in a house, the whole village will know it within a quarter of an hour, let alone the old house of the Tang family.


    So, he entered the old house of the Tang family, and the next day, even the brothers outside the gossip heard that there was a "guest pulled out of the **** pile" in the old house of the Tang family.


    Tang Jinguo also brought first-hand information: "Brother Chang, you don''t know, it really stinks! It''s even more stinky than my hut! And it''s tattered, with flesh exposed, so it''s not too cold! Mrs. Liu returned it He''s cooking!"


    Brother Tang San asked: "What does it look like?"


    "Very short," Tang Jinguo compared: "So short, like... as short as Brother Sheng, thin, with a beard all over his face, like an old hairy monkey, I can''t see what he looks like."


    Brother Tang San clicked his tongue, lost interest: "Isn''t this just a beggar?"


    He waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I understand, go home!"


    Tang Jinguo ran away, and Brother Tang San turned back and continued to pluck the old hen he bought, preparing to make ginseng black chicken soup.


    Xinbao was also sitting on a small bench to help, Xiaopang was quite flexible in his hands, but he was bored, he couldn''t pull a hair off after several times, but he was very serious with a wrinkled face.


    The second elder brother said from the side: "The old woman, you can''t get up early without profit, let alone entertaining guests with traditional cooking, even if you give a steamed bun, you have to ask someone to order something."


    Brother Tang said: "Don''t care what others do!"


    Second elder brother said: "I don''t want to care about others, I''m afraid they won''t forget us!"


    Brother Tang frowned, and said for a while, "Sanlang, no matter where Xin Baoer goes these few days, you have to follow her, and don''t let her run around by herself."


    "Oh!" Brother Tang San said: "I never asked her to play by herself. But don''t you say you''re going to sell vegetables tomorrow?"


    Brother Tang thought for a moment: "Then Xinbao will follow! Erlang will follow too! Wulang Liulang, let me tell my parents, you go to the new house, I will not pick you up, don''t come back, just stay with your parents." next to you, do you know?"


    Little Five and Little Six also agreed.


    In about ten days, the vegetables in the field have grown up.


    The big leaves of wombat cabbage can¡¯t even bloom, they are densely packed together, and they are almost crowded into a square. Brother Tang dug up a radish this morning and looked at it. It is also the biggest one.


    So the two brothers spent a whole morning tidying up all the vegetables and spreading the radish sprouts all over the floor, just in time to feed Tang Xiaoba, so it was easy.


    Brother Tang discussed with his brothers in a low voice.


    At first they sold at the door of Shen¡¯s shop, because the stall was small, and secondly, selling candy wraps and dim sum was the right way to go, and it was considered a perfect complement to each other.


    But selling vegetables is no good. No one sells vegetables at a stall in front of someone¡¯s house, so either sell them separately or change the place.


    Brother Tang said: "Tell me, it''s better to separate. We sell candy wrappers. Everyone knows the place. Once we change them, it will be hard for them to find them, and they will have to start from scratch again."


    "That''s right," Brother Tang nodded, "Why don''t you and Erlang sell sugar there, and I will..."


    He shook his head halfway through speaking: "No, no, you and Erlang are not good, you and Erlang Saburo..."


    The second elder brother cut in and said, "Saburo Shiro and I sell candy together, and you take Xinbaoer to sell vegetables...don''t be too nervous, as long as we don''t place orders, we will be fine."


    Brother Tang thought about it, and there really is no better solution.


    Anyway, the only ones who can fight are him and Brother Tang, but Brother Tang can fight but he has no brains. If he is asked to protect Xinbao, everyone is worried.


    Brother Tang nodded.


    Brother Tang said: "Brother, tell me that you don''t have to go to the street to sell it. Our vegetables are all very good, and there are not many in total. If you don''t grow radishes and cabbage, you will only sell them three times. You It¡¯s better to ask a big family and sell it cheap.¡±


    So it was agreed upon.


    Nai Tuanzi didn''t pay attention to what they were saying at all, and without knowing anything, they were put into the ingot basket again, covered with a small flower quilt, swaying and sleeping soundly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： embarrassing thing

    Chapter 72 Shame


    In the early morning, there are many stalls on the street, selling steaming breakfast.


    There is a long-established deep-fried dough stick shop here. The tables and chairs are lined up against the wall, and the people who come to eat are all old neighbors.


    Someone lightly touched the person next to him: "Hey, Master Lin, look at that!"


    The man called Master Lin looked up, and saw not far away, a basket of ingots was placed on a donkey cart full of vegetables. At this moment, a small foot protruded high out of the basket.


    The little foot picked up the corner of the quilt, swayed helplessly, and then reached the side of the basket.


    Maybe it was panic, the little feet were quickly put back, and then the basket of ingots shook, a little hand grabbed the side of the basket, and a little fluffy head slowly rose up, reflecting the morning light , the little doll''s face is full of sleepiness, but it is carved in powder and jade, so beautiful.


    The man said: "Isn''t it the kidnapper who kidnapped the child?"


    Master Lin also looked at it carefully, and after a while, he took a sip of tofu nao: "It doesn''t look like it."


    Xinbao was confused.


    Fortunately, this is not the first time that this happened. Xinbao turned his head back and forth, and saw Big Brother Tang not far away.


    Brother Tang was standing at the back door of a house, talking to an old woman dressed as a servant, he kept bending over to laugh with him, and said in a respectful voice, "My family''s vegetables are really good, why don''t I give you two first?" Take a look? Take a look and say whether you want to..."


    Xin Baoer understood.


    She shook her little head, and immediately climbed out of the ingot basket, carefully climbed over the cabbage mountain and the radish mountain, and was about to hug two radishes and send them to the elder brother.


    She looked back and forth for a long time, picked the most beautiful one, hugged it, and then went to hug another one.


    The radish is really big. She couldn''t hold the radish with one hand, so she had to put down the first one first. With the help of both hands, she picked up one, hugged it hard with her short arms, and then went to hug it again. another.


    She scratched and scratched with her little fingers, but she couldn''t pick it up. She put down the previous carrot again to hug another one.


    At first, that person kept watching, hahahaha, he almost died of laughter, he couldn¡¯t even hold the bowl, but the key point is that the little baby still has a serious face, it¡¯s so cute.


    Mr. Lin next to him also had a smile on his face, and even the diners on the next table who were laughed at by him noticed this, and they all laughed, and someone laughed and said: "This is what the ancestor said, Xiong Xiazi breaks the sticks, breaks them one by one."


    Master Lin finished eating, paid the bill, walked slowly with his hands behind his back, and called her with a smile: "Little baby."


    Xinbao looked up to see him, and said politely, "Hello, Uncle."


    Master Lin smiled and said, "What are you going to do with the carrot in your arms?"


    Xinbao said: "Send the ones that are given to you."


    Master Lin smiled and said, "I''ll help you pick it up, can you treat me to a carrot?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Do you have a knife?"


    Master Lin was taken aback for a moment, a little puzzled, but still replied: "Yes."


    Xinbao said: "Then you cut the radish, can you share a piece with Xinbao?" She smiled shyly, blinked her big eyes, and said softly, "Xinbao wants to eat too."


    Master Lin laughed and said, "Okay."


    So Xinbao gave him the radish. The radish hadn''t been washed, but it wasn''t stained with much mud. Mr. Lin really had a knife, so he could cut off the head easily, and the skin was easily peeled off. He rubbed the knife on the skin, cut He gave her a piece and got into the car.


    Xinbao also imitated him, sat down beside him, shaking his little feet, so the old and the young happily ate carrots and chatted.


    Brother Tang still failed to negotiate a deal, so he had to withdraw, but when he turned around and saw this scene, he was shocked and said urgently: "Xinbao!"


    He walked over quickly, with vigilance in his eyes: "Who is this?"


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao asked Uncle to eat radish, and Uncle will share with me."


    Brother Tang''s face softened slightly, he cupped his hands with a smile, and said, "Thank you uncle for helping me take care of my sister."


    While talking, he took the shoes from the car and put them on his sister''s feet.


    Master Lin smiled and said nothing.


    This response is calm and generous, not like a farmer.


    He watched Big Brother Tang put on the shoes for Nai Tuanzi before he stood up and said with a smile, "Young man, come with me."


    Brother Tang was taken aback: "What does uncle mean?"


    Xinbao said: "There are many people in Uncle Lin''s family, and they all like to eat carrots!"


    Brother Tang understood, and said with a quick smile, "Thank you uncle for taking care of our business."


    "You''re welcome," Master Lin said with a smile, "Your food is really good."


    He walked forward with square steps, and asked, "What else do you have for your family?"


    Xinbao answered quickly: "There are also leeks, bean sprouts, and beans...the long ones." She made a length comparison with her small hands.


    Master Lin laughed haha: "Your sister is really cute, will you sell it?"


    Brother Tang laughed anxiously and said: "Master Lin is joking, my sister is the heart and soul of our family, and I will not sell my sister if I sell my life."


    Master Lin smiled and nodded, but Xinbao said: "You buy vegetables every day, and Xinbao will come to play with you every day."


    Brother Tang said anxiously: "Xinbao."


    Nai Tuanzi looked at him innocently, Brother Tang said: "Stop talking."


    It was Master Lin, who turned his head and glanced at him: "I have a workshop, there are hundreds of people in the workshop, and I am also a businessman."


    Brother Tang was puzzled for a moment, and complimented casually: "Mr. Lin''s family has a great career."


    Lord Lin said: "Your sister is smart, she knows what she is doing, and she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it, but you...why do you feel inferior? Sweet talk, flattery, to you, this is Is it embarrassing?


    Brother Tang was taken aback by what he said.


    He...he is not as taciturn as Naifu, he is also very talkative, and he often compliments others. He just doesn''t want his sister to do this kind of thing.


    Seeing his expression, Lord Lin added another sentence: "In business, you can be low-key, but you can''t be low-minded. Selling things is what you lack and what you have, mutual benefit, don''t feel that you are asking for help, otherwise, your achievements will be limited. "


    Brother Tang was silent for a while, then respectfully said: "Thank you, Master Lin, for your guidance."


    Master Lin didn''t say any more, he turned his head and smiled at Tuanzi and said, "You think uncle is right?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    He said: "Where is it right?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Happy eating, happy playing, Xinbao talking with uncle, uncle is also happy! What uncle buys is happy! Not Xinbao."


    Master Lin laughed out loud.


    I feel that it is obviously childish talk, but it makes sense when you look at it carefully.


    Isn¡¯t spending money to buy happiness!


    If it weren''t for the fact that the milk doll is so cute, why would he bother with these nosy things.


    Master Lin led the man back all the way, handed it over to the housekeeper, and he went in, saying goodbye to Tuanzi.


    The butler was friendly, asked someone to pass the scale, took the dishes, and said with a smile: "This dish is good, I will give it at the market price, and you can bring over any dishes you have in the future. If you want, I will keep it." .¡±


    Brother Tang thanked you repeatedly.


    It went very smoothly, and it didn''t take half an hour in total.


    Brother Tang put the donkey cart back to the city gate, took his sister to have breakfast, and then went to find his brothers.


    The street market in the morning is very lively.


    Brother Tang is not in a hurry, just in time to ask Nai Tuanzi to meet the world.


    Xinbao saw a windmill seller, stared at it for a while, Brother Tang smiled and said, "Xinbao wants this?"


    He went over and asked her, "Which one does Xinbao like?"


    There is a big shelf full of windmills, all kinds of windmills, and my heart is not enough to look back and forth.


    Someone suddenly said: "Hey, isn''t this Tang Dalang?"


    Brother Tang turned his head and took a look, then nodded with a smile: "Aunt Yang."


    Aunt Yang smiled and pulled the girl next to her, "Yuhua, I''m still called Brother Tang."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： Brother can have a big future

    Chapter 73 Brother can have great promise


    The pretty girl raised her eyes shyly: "Brother Tang."


    Brother Tang calmly said: "Don''t dare to be, you don''t have to be polite, Xiaoniang Chen."


    Generally, people of the same clan and surname can be called elder brother or elder sister, but those of different clans and different surnames can be called elder brother or elder sister only if they have good friendship.


    But this kind of thing, generally no one cares about it, but why bother to make it clear?


    Chen Yuhua rolled her eyes, thinking she understood what he meant, she smiled shyly, "Brother Fan."


    Brother Tang: "...??"


    He said directly: "Just call me Tang Dalang."


    Chen Yuhua was taken aback for a moment, bit her lip, and showed an aggrieved look, but Brother Tang didn''t look at her, and only accompanied his sister to pick the windmill.


    Xinbao didn''t pay attention to these at all, and carefully selected a red windmill: "Xinbao wants this!"


    Brother Tang pulled it out and let the stall owner take a look: "I want this."


    At this moment, Chen Yuhua also took down a windmill: "I want this."


    The stall owner looked at it: "You have five articles, you have three articles."


    Chen Yuhua hummed, just waited to glance, glanced at Brother Tang, who had already handed the windmill to his sister, took out five cents to the stall owner, nodded and left.


    Chen Yuhua: "..."


    She was stunned.


    If you want to leave those boys in the village, they have already rushed to pay her bill! He doesn''t even know this? There is no price for eyesight!


    Chen Yu bit her lip angrily.


    The stall owner had already noticed it, and said: "Little lady, you are a three-text."


    Chen Yuhua rolled her eyes: "No more!"


    She stepped back and left, saying angrily, "It''s not like a man to be so stingy."


    "It''s called knowing how to live!" Aunt Yang said, "Think about it, how much money has been brought into his family''s item by item, and within a few days, they have lived in the building, and they know the basics, better than the people in the city. ...I heard that Tang Qingshan reserved the second floor for his daughter, a small building on the second floor! So you have to hurry, as long as it''s done soon, you young couple, take the building down first, so as not to rob your sister-in-law in the future It¡¯s not nice to talk about your residence¡­¡±


    The two talked and left.


    Brother Tang, who was walking ahead, had a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    He has been walking around with his father since he was a child, and he has never seen anyone before. In his eyes, he can see through her tricks at a glance.


    To be honest, he has always been liked by the little girls in the village, but the other little girls just like it if they like it, and they come over cautiously, talking about this and that, although they are clumsy, they are also quite cute.


    Only this one...


    Her father is a jeweler who works in a jewelry store in the county town. Chen Yuhua is beautiful and always considers herself a city person, very proud. Her mother also always said that her family Yuhua is going to marry a city person.


    But if you want to marry someone from the city, you can marry. Those young men in the village come together to help her family carry water and do things, and give her flowers and powders. That''s right, it''s despised by others to take advantage of others.


    This is to weigh him with the people in the city, and he thinks he is not bad, so he leans in to him again, that reserved one, as if he has to rush to kneel and lick her just by giving her a wink.


    But even if you don''t mention character, just talk about appearance, he doesn''t like it.


    He has seen a lot of beautiful girls, even his mother is still a big beauty when she is old.


    Brother Tang came on a whim, and said to his sister: "Xin Baoer, brother, you will definitely have great achievements in the future, do you believe it or not?"


    Xinbao didn''t hesitate: "I believe it!!"


    She said very seriously: "Daddy, Auntie, and everyone else will all become very tired! One hundred times!"


    Brother Tang laughed out loud and kissed his younger sister: "Then my father, mother and elder brother are very powerful, where is Xin Baoer?"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes: "Xinbao, Xinbao...Xinbao doesn''t want to do anything, just grow vegetables at home, okay?"


    Brother Tang laughed and his chest trembled: "Okay, of course, I will take care of you."


    The family returned to the village around noon, and passed by the door of the Tang family''s old house as usual, and saw the "guest pulled out of the **** pile" and Tang Sanshui.


    Tang Sanshui''s face was blue and black and swollen. For a few days, his complexion was as pale as a living ghost. When he looked at them, he showed a strange smile.


    Second brother saw it, his brows were tightly frowned.


    He was actually wondering why Xinbao dreamed of Tang Sanshui.


    Is it really just because of blood relationship? Then why didn''t you dream about Mrs. Liu being beaten?


    He had a whim, hugged his sister and asked quietly: "Xinbaoer, in this family, who does Xinbao hate the most?"


    Xinbao was eating cake, when he looked up and saw Tang Sanshui, he shivered, and buried his face in his brother''s arms.


    Second brother suddenly realized.


    Yes, yes, Xinbao is most afraid of Tang Sanshui.


    Like Mrs. Liu, who swears and curses every day, but the three-year-old Xiaotuanzi can''t understand many of them at all, and won''t hate her; It''s just a disgusting person, and it''s not a hindrance.


    But like Tang Sanshui, he used his hands, rubbed her, pinched her, licked her stomach, kicked her to the bedside and hooked her back for fun... This is definitely a devil in the heart of a little baby.


    So, maybe not only because of blood relationship, but also because he is "important" in the heart of Little Milkman, no matter what the reason is, it is very important anyway.


    But the second brother was thinking... Does this matter have anything to do with blood relationship?


    What if it''s just because it''s important?


    Then this matter is too big, too big.


    A thought flashed across his body, and he felt chills all over his body. He couldn''t help but hugged his sister tightly, and made up his mind that he would never tell anyone about this matter again.


    Because the place to collect the vegetables has already been decided, it is convenient, so Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang still go to the county seat, deliver the vegetables early in the morning, and then sell the candy.


    Xinbao was still at home with his older brothers, but Brother Tang had told him in advance that he was not allowed to take Xinbao out to play.


    The third brother Hanhan was afraid that his sister would pester him, so he coaxed Xinbao to eat breakfast, and hurriedly found something to do. He took out the casserole bought yesterday and scrubbed it, over and over again, almost peeling off a layer of skin.


    Xinbao also saw it, and said to him, "Yes, shall we eat stewed chicken?"


    These days, I cook chicken every now and then, and the third brother said with a smile, "I don''t know how to stew, wait for mother to come back and stew."


    Ms. Lin was afraid that they would miss the good stuff, so she came back early at night to stew.


    Nai Duanzi compared herself: "Xinbao knows it!"


    The third brother laughed haha: "Really? Xin Baoer knows this?"


    The second elder brother said: "You ask her to direct you to do it, try it, or you have nothing to do."


    The third brother thought it was all right, so he carried his sister to the kitchen.


    I bought a casserole and a bunch of aniseed ingredients yesterday, and everything is complete. The third brother has already cut the old hen into pieces and boiled the water.


    Then he brought all the big ingredients, and Xinbao grabbed a few with his small hands, and the third brother didn''t care if it was right or not, so he washed it.


    At the same time, he asked: "What about it?"


    Xinbao stretched out his small hand to direct, very imposing: "Boil the water! Put the chicken, let''s look for it!"


    The third brother gave one command and one action, boiled water and put chicken nuggets.


    Then he asked suspiciously: "What is looking for? What are you looking for?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： track

    Chapter 74 Tracking


    Xinbao said: "Just look for it! Hong is looking for it!"


    Seeing that her brother still didn''t understand, she ran over on short legs, grabbed a jujube and said, "Look for Hong!"


    The third brother burst out laughing: "Oh, red looking, red looking is not green looking, look for it, brother understands."


    He wobbled with a smile, putting things into the pot while laughing.


    Red dates, ginseng, wolfberry and various aniseed ingredients were boiled for a quarter of an hour on a high fire, and then slowly simmered on a low fire. While coaxing the younger sister to play, the third brother came in from time to time to add some firewood, controlled the fire, and kept simmering one. hour.


    Brother Tang and the others came back when the pot was starting, and asked as soon as they entered the door: "Stewed chicken? Is it so delicious?"


    "Hey, that''s right!" The third brother ran into the stove, and when the lid was lifted, the scent wafted out.


    The third brother scooped up a little bit with a spoon, blew it cool, tasted it, and let out a cry.


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "How is it?"


    The third brother Hanhan didn''t say anything, he carried the casserole over, scooped up a little with a large spoon, and brought it to his mouth.


    The second elder brother thought it was a bit indecent, so he hesitated for a while, but looking inside the casserole, the soup was light yellow and bright, full of fragrance, so he couldn''t help but be curious, so he leaned over his mouth and took a sip. Greasy, simply endless aftertaste.


    The third brother turned the spoon and told the fourth brother Tang to taste the rest, and looked at them: "How is it?"


    The second brother nodded with a smile.


    Tie Hanhan crossed his hips and smacked his lips: "You said how many chickens have been wasted, my mother, for so many years! No, I have to call my mother back and tell her to taste it by herself. If you don''t let me move, I''m afraid that I will eat it." Blind thing, my craft is much better than hers!"


    He put down the casserole and ran away.


    The second brother laughed and shook his head.


    After a while, the third brother really called Tang Qingshan and his wife back.


    After eating a big pot of noodles, the whole family ate up a pot of chicken soup. After the meal, the third brother Hanhan was still nagging, but Mrs. Lin kicked him: "Okay, I don''t think I''m doing well, so I won''t do it from now on." Yes, you do it!"


    She left arrogantly.


    Third brother: "..."


    He scratched his head.


    Fortunately, Brother Tang and the others can cook at night.


    Brother Tang made the noodles in advance, pulled some long beans, chopped them, and then soaked the vermicelli in water and cut them, mixed with some meat, and eaten in big buns wrapped in three-sided noodles.


    For the skill of making buns, only Mrs. Lin and the second elder brother in the whole family have lit up the skills. The buns come out beautifully, and each bun is the same even with the folds. The soup was another meal, and it was quite comfortable to eat.


    While eating, Tie Hanhan sighed: "This is life!"


    Xinbao held a steamed stuffed bun bigger than her face in both hands. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Miss Lin was afraid that she would choke, so she would feed her daughter some soup from time to time, while remembering, "I saw the old house of the Tang family today..."


    "Aniang!" Tie Hanhan said: "Stop talking, let no one eat."


    Miss Lin slapped him casually, but didn''t say anything more, until everyone finished eating, and the milk dumpling was greasy, the third brother took her hand and went out to wash his face.


    Ms. Lin took the steamed stuffed bun she gnawed into watermelon rinds and gave it to Tang Qingshan, while continuing: "I saw that person, and that person looks like he knows kung fu, you all should be careful."


    Brother Tang responded.


    After all, if there is a grudge, it is their family.


    It''s ridiculous to think about it. After working so hard for so many years, I have raised hatred.


    But the Tang family was waiting in full force, but the man left. It is said that he just came to visit Tang Sanshui, and he left after watching it? ?


    Although they thought it was not very credible, they gradually relaxed after not seeing this person for several days.


    Because it is not suitable to eat radishes when eating ginseng, so all the radishes in the field were sold to the Lin family. Brother Tang didn''t notice it, and Xinbao planted another crop of spinach.


    So for a while, the deliveries to the Lin family were cabbage, spinach, leeks and bean sprouts.


    Because the long beans can be stored and dried in the sun, I keep them for myself.


    Tang Jinguo was wandering around, and came to report again: "Brother Chang, I heard that Chen Yuhua goes to the entrance of the village to squat with your elder brother every day! Sister Yun''er quarreled with her, and she said that she didn''t even want your elder brother to give her a windmill!"


    Brother Tang San waved his hand: "Impossible! Chen Yuhua has such a big mouth, I can''t bear to look at her so ugly, my elder brother can''t see her!"


    Second brother: "..."


    Even he was speechless, and he was too good at catching black spots. If Chen Yuhua listened to these words, he would probably be **** off.


    He quickly interrupted: "Okay, why do irrelevant people say this!"


    Brother Tang himself was not in the mood, so he sent the younger brother away and turned back: "My skin is so itchy! I want to go up the mountain to play!"


    The second elder brother Ke had no choice but to ask Nai Tuanzi, "Is Xinbao dreaming?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No."


    "Think carefully, really not?"


    Xinbao thought about it carefully: "There really isn''t."


    "Okay," the second elder brother let go, "Go."


    The third brother couldn''t hold back for a long time, and suddenly he cheered up, "Let''s go! Let''s play!"


    When they go out now, it can be regarded as a shotgun change. The fourth brother weaves a small shallow basket, which is like a baby chair for later generations. The back is high, the front can be supported, and there is room for legs. Don''t mention how cool it is to carry it for a walk.


    The two brothers and sisters went up the mountain humming a little tune, but no one noticed that a person followed slowly behind them.


    This man was about thirty years old, short in stature, and only wore a thin summer shirt in the cold autumn wind.


    He followed the two of them all the way into the deep mountains.


    This man''s surname is Li, he was born in a rivers and lakes, and he really knows some kung fu.


    Tang Sanshui wanted to tell him to kill this family, he would only listen to him if he was stupid.


    But he also inquired clearly, and he also understood that this family really loves this little girl.


    So, if you can grab this child and threaten him one or two times... Turn around and leave when you get the money, and change places, you can be comfortable for several years.


    The brothers and sisters in front had already walked quite deep. While walking, the third brother suddenly saw a sway in the grass.


    The third elder brother cheered up, found a tree branch at random, hung his sister on it, then held the machete in one hand, bent his waist, and slowly, slowly sneaked over.


    After walking a few steps, he saw a pheasant. The third brother still moved forward slowly, touched two stones from the side, and hit the opposite tree suddenly.


    The force was so great that the tree shook and the pheasant was frightened. It suddenly spread its wings and flew towards him, but the third brother grabbed it in his hand without even using a knife.


    The third elder brother laughed, carried the pheasant and walked back, laughing as he walked, "Xinbaoer, look at brother..."


    He stopped suddenly, looked at the empty tree branch, and lost his voice: "Xinbao! Xinbao! Xinbao!!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： Mortal crisis

    Chapter 75 Mortal crisis


    Xinbao had no idea what happened.


    She swayed her short legs leisurely all the way, nibbling on the bonus fruit.


    This kind of fruit is sweet and sour and delicious, but the dregs are too thick to swallow, so it is also called hard to swallow.


    She was holding a few in her small hands, and was concentrating on eating when she felt that the basket suddenly flew up like clouds and fog.


    Xinbao was taken aback, and with a shake of his little hand, the bonus fruit slipped from his hand.


    Xinbao said anxiously: "Yes! It''s gone!"


    The basket was still flying upwards, and the grass and trees slid past quickly in front of her eyes. She was a little dizzy due to the speed, and Xinbao grabbed the handle with one hand, and the red fruits in her hand fell down one after another. Xinbao became even more anxious: "Guoguo!" It''s all gone!"


    The basket finally stopped slowly. The man lifted the basket up and smiled calmly at the baby in the basket: "What''s missing?"


    His eyes flickered maliciously, as if he wanted to see the little milk baby scream and cry, but Xinbao didn''t react for a while, and replied dumbfounded: "Huahongguozhi."


    He frowned: "What?"


    Xinbao said with a particularly good temper: "Huahongguozhi."


    He still didn''t hear clearly: "What the hell?"


    Then he saw that the little baby in front of him showed some pity in his eyes: "Are you deaf?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, and immediately became amused, "You little bastard, you still swear??"


    Neither of them noticed that just a few steps away from them, separated by dense vines, a handsome young man was leaning against a tree, covering the bleeding wound on his waist with one hand, and covering his chest with the other. , with a small chestnut ball under his fingertips.


    But in front of him, there were two poisonous Zhuyeqing, one hanging on the branch above his head, and the other, already in the grass at his feet, slowly raised his head.


    He has long been used to his bad luck.


    So at this time, when he was injured and entered the jungle, he was shocked by a pair of entangled poisonous snakes... This situation is not surprising at all.


    Both snakes were ready to go, but he was seriously injured, couldn''t move fast, and had only one hidden weapon in his hand, so he could only hit one...how to avoid the other one, he really had no good way.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, he heard that childish "De''s" again.


    Obviously only heard it once, but for some reason, it is very familiar.


    The next moment, someone rushed not far away. Zhuyeqing hanging on the tree, sensed something, and slowly turned over. The red eyes like pomegranate seeds shone with a strange light. The snake''s head slowly retracted, slowly Swim to him.


    The man turned his back to this side, unaware, and was talking to Nai Tuanzi.


    He said: "You little bastard, you still swear?" As he spoke, he raised his hand to teach her a lesson.


    Just as he raised his hand, a chestnut ball fell from the top of his head and hit his hand squarely.


    The man was taken aback and turned around suddenly.


    Zhuye Qingfei, who had already gained momentum, also jumped out, and the mouth of the snake suddenly opened to an unbelievable angle, biting the man''s face.


    The man let out a miserable howl, and the basket fell to the ground. His whole body was like a dead fish. After one flick, he fell on his back!


    He tore Zhuyeqing away from his face with one hand, and flung it out, but her face was already covered in blood, and she rolled on the ground in pain, and the screams were heard far away.


    Xinbao was thrown to the ground with a basket and a person on his back. He was facing the sky with his eyes wide open, but he couldn''t see anything, only heard the sound.


    It was too prominent, and the whole person went down.


    After a while, she gradually regained her senses, desperately trying to get out of the basket, but she couldn''t get out no matter what.


    Xinbao was anxious and frightened, and murmured: "Yes! Help!"


    Not far away, a thin and thin boy slowly stepped out.


    The basket was stuck in the grass, and only her little hands and feet could be seen struggling to dance, like a little turtle turned upside down, clumsy and pitiful.


    The two times when he met her, it seemed that he hit her by mistake and resolved his fatal situation. Whether she was intentional or not, he always accepted her love.


    So he walked over slowly.


    Xinbao heard the soft footsteps, and held his breath all of a sudden, the body of the little broken car trembled slightly in fear.


    The next moment, a person appeared in front of her eyes.


    He looked down at her slightly, then took another step, helped the basket up, her little feet landed on the ground smoothly, and his voice was cold: "Can you get down by yourself?"


    Paused, and said again: "Are you going to come down?"


    Paused again, he seemed to think of something, and said again: "Can you understand me?"


    Unable to wait for her response, he leaned on the top of the basket with one hand and bent down with difficulty, trying to see her expression clearly.


    Nai Tuanzi was staring blankly at his wound.


    Blood was gushing out, it was hard for her to imagine that under such an injury, he didn''t yell and faint on the spot...Can he still walk and talk?


    She slowly raised her face and looked at him.


    Does he look up to nine years old? Or ten years old? He was still a child, but he was so clear and handsome, but his face was pale, even his lips were pale, and his eyes and eyebrows were dark and indifferent, not like a real person.


    He looked at her quietly, and repeated: "Can you understand me?"


    Nai Tuanzi looked at him for a moment, then stretched out her little hand, pointing to his injury: "Your stomach is broken."


    He was silent for a while.


    It seemed that he judged that she was not a fool by these words, so he said directly: "I have already knocked out that thief, Brother Ling seems to have gone down the mountain to look for you, I am injured and cannot send you down the mountain , but I can wait here until your family comes looking for you."


    Although what he said was polite, it was still concise, but it was a pity that in front of him was a cub who could only pretend to be one thing in his heart.


    Xinbao stared at the bleeding wound, and said again: "Your belly is broken and bleeding!"


    The boy endured it, and repeated what he said before.


    Xinbao politely waited for him to finish speaking, then stretched out his little hand again: "Your belly..."


    Youth: "..."


    He took a long breath, took a few steps back, and leaned against the tree again, his face indifferent.


    Nai Tuanzi looked at his expression carefully, and stretched out her little hands again: "Your belly..."


    "I see!" The boy couldn''t help but choked: "None of your business!"


    Nai Duanzi hiccupped in fright.


    The young man slowly leaned back against the tree, Xinbao thought for a while, and suddenly remembered something important: "My..."


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes, "Mine is gone..."


    The young man didn''t want to repeat that sentence, so he pursed his lips and closed his eyes. After a while, he heard a rustling sound.


    He opened his eyes and looked.


    I saw her whole body on the ground, crawling out with hands and feet.


    The boy glanced at the ground. There was nothing there. He took a breath, bent down obliquely, picked up a chestnut ball again and held it between his fingers, and looked at her indifferently.


    Xinbao climbed out of the basket, looked around blankly, and saw the fainted man in front of him at a glance.


    Da Tuanzi gasped, the more he thought about it, the more frightened he became, and he couldn''t help it, sobbing, the louder he cried.


    The young man took a long breath and said in a flat voice, "Why are you crying?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： not too smart

    Chapter 76 Not too smart


    Xinbao squatted on the ground to pick grass, crying loudly: "He, he is a bad guy! He wants to take Xinbao away!"


    Youth: "...??"


    Did you never figure this out until now?


    He was silent.


    Daiduanzi cried with real emotion, endlessly, he hesitated for a moment, but comforted him: "Don''t cry."


    Daituanzi was super angry: "You are also a child!"


    Youth: "...??"


    He really didn''t understand the cub''s brain circuit.


    Am I a child too? so what?


    I will be snatched too? ? Or should I cry with you? ?


    He silently looked at the chubby Qiuqiu in front of him.


    She squatted on the ground, she didn''t know what she was doing, she didn''t look very smart, but for some reason, she was a little cute.


    The boy didn''t say a word, and Nai Tuanzi kept crying. Then she stood up, walked up to him, and raised her hand: "Here."


    The boy was taken aback: "What?"


    Nai Duanzi pointed to his stomach: "Little thistle! Spinach! Stop bleeding!"


    She was really in a hurry, her little hand was about to point to his hand, "Your belly is really bursting! Why are you swollen and you don''t believe it? You can see it when you lower your head!"


    Looking at the skinless and hairless handful of wild vegetables in her hand, the boy was stunned.


    His fingers subconsciously curled up slightly, and then Nai Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, staring at the thorn ball in his hand: "Li Zhi."


    She looked at his face: "Xinbao wants to eat chestnuts, let''s change."


    She looked down, saw his injury again, and changed her words: "I only want to eat a little bit."


    Youth: "..."


    He silently put away his emotion, sat down slowly on the ground, touched a few chestnut **** nearby, opened them expressionlessly, and then opened the chestnuts inside. That layer of tender skin is gone.


    The boy took a long breath, and turned his gaze to the handful of spinach again.


    At this time, the mountain has become a mess.


    Brother Tang San rushed all the way down the mountain like crazy, and met several villagers along the way. As soon as he heard that Xinbao was missing, someone hurried down the mountain to report the news, and someone searched with him.


    Originally, everyone was at the new house. When someone ran down and said it, everyone was frightened. Without saying a word, they all came up to help find it.


    Miss Lin didn''t bother to cover up, she lifted her clothes and ran up the mountain. After a while, everyone who had already run could not be seen, and she left all the screams all the way behind her.


    Looking for Brother Tang San, she grabbed him: "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know! It''s not a wild beast!" Brother Tang San was already going crazy: "When I catch a pheasant, I just turn my back! It''s gone as soon as I turn my head! It''s not a wild beast! It''s a human!"


    Miss Lin nodded, "Take me to the place just now!"


    Brother Tang San was stunned for a moment, and after looking back and forth for directions, he ran all the way and took her to the place just now.


    Ms. Lin turned around as if flying, looked at the traces on the ground, and then saw the red fruit rolling on the ground at a glance.


    Ms. Lin said: "He has gone to the mountain."


    While talking, she chased after her. Not long after, she heard Nai Tuanzi''s voice: "Yes! Yes!"


    Miss Lin regained her spirits and flew over, and she saw Xinbao standing by the grass at a glance, seemingly unharmed.


    She was overjoyed, and jumped forward as if flying, and hugged him in her arms: "Xinbaoer!" She burst into tears of joy: "Mother''s Xinbaoer! Is it okay? But where is the injury?


    As she spoke, she checked her daughter''s whole body.


    "No," Xinbao shook his head, "Xinbao wasn''t hurt, but the little one was hurt..."


    She pointed back, and there was no one under the tree, Xinbao was surprised: "Huh? Where''s the little one?"


    Miss Lin had already seen the person lying on the ground. She stopped her tears suddenly, hugged her daughter, and approached cautiously. Then she saw the deep marks of being bitten by a poisonous snake on the person''s face at a glance.


    And more than that, this is a chestnut tree, under the tree are all fallen chestnut balls, the thorns are still very sharp, he rolled in the pile of chestnut balls, his face, hands, and exposed skin were all densely packed with small holes, It looked... a little miserable.


    Although Zhuyeqing is a highly poisonous snake, most of them are not fatal. But Zhuyeqing''s bite is notoriously painful, burning pain.


    Miss Lin approached slowly.


    Seeing that the man was indeed fainted, she pressed her daughter''s face to her body, so that she would not see it, then stretched out her foot, and stepped on him fiercely at the place where he was bitten by the snake.


    The man screamed, startling a crowd of birds.


    The people who went up the mountain also heard the voice, and quickly came to this side: "Sister-in-law Lin!"


    "Heart treasure!"


    Miss Lin raised her voice: "Here!"


    Tang Qingshan rushed up quickly, panting, "Xin, Xinbao."


    "Xinbao is fine!" Mrs. Lin greeted her, and Xinbao opened her hands: "Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan saw his daughter clearly at a glance, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, hugged her tightly, and sat down on the ground without strength.


    Brother Tang San rushed up one step too late, hugged his sister, and burst into tears.


    The people behind quickly followed up, asking questions in a hurry.


    Ms. Lin only said: "Xinbao is fine, I think that person seems to have been bitten by a snake."


    The others also went over to take a look, and then let out a yell, and someone said: "This, this seems to be the guest of the old house of the Tang family!"


    "Hey, it doesn''t look like it!?"


    "Why doesn''t it look like, this is a beard shaved! Look at this figure and eyes, doesn''t it look pretty?"


    "Really, look at this pale face, it took a year to grow a beard before shaving it off!"


    Someone said: "Why did you come to steal the child?"


    "Did Tang Sanshui call you here?"


    Hearing this, Tang San''s eyes were red with anger, he rushed up, grabbed the man''s foot, swung it up and threw it to the ground, the man screamed long and hard, but Tang San turned a deaf ear to it, swung it up again, It swished around in a circle, and hit the ground hard again.


    People around all exclaimed.


    The man howled like he was about to die.


    Ms. Lin stepped forward and grabbed her son, bowed her head and asked him: "Who told you to touch my daughter? If you don''t tell me, no one will call a doctor for you, and you will die."


    The man bared his teeth in pain.


    He was already ugly, but he was bitten by a snake on the right side of his cheek. The wound was purple and black, and his entire face was deformed. He looked even more ugly and terrifying.


    He and Tang Sanshui were just like-minded, and they were not life-and-death friends, so he said at that time: "I say! I say!"


    He took a breath: "That''s right, it''s Tang Sanshui, he told me to kill Dafang and his family... I, I couldn''t bear to do it, so I just wanted to rob the child and knock a few money from you and forget it, really! I didn''t want to do anything to the child!"


    The people in the village exclaimed for a while, and someone said: "Why? Why did you kill them?"


    The man said: "Tang Sanshui said they lived a good life, but he didn''t care about him. He couldn''t get angry, so he wanted to kill you all."


    Everyone inhaled again, almost exhausted, someone murmured: "Why, why?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： is a trainer

    Chapter 77 is a practicing family


    Tang Qingshan was sitting under the tree, with his knees crossed and his back straight, listening quietly.


    Ms. Lin leaned against him, holding his arm tightly, still trapped in fear, unable to recover.


    She had been looking forward to it for so many years, and finally she hoped that her little girl would wake up, talk and laugh, call A Niang and act like a baby. If something happened again, she would really not be able to bear it.


    She turned her eyes slowly and looked at Xin Baoer.


    The people next to her were almost dying of anxiety for her. This fool, who didn''t know what was going on, was still gnawing chestnuts foolishly, as if he wasn''t frightened at all.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help smiling, and nodded her forehead: "Little fool."


    Xinbao looked up and saw her, he grinned and put the chestnut in his hand to her mouth.


    The skin of raw chestnuts is not easy to peel, and only half of the chestnuts were gnawed by her, which was still stained with bright saliva. Mrs. Lin avoided it at that time: "I don''t want to eat it."


    Dai Tuanzi opened his eyes wide and looked at her with a cute face.


    Ms. Lin didn''t eat the leftovers of the children''s puppies at the beginning, she smiled and pushed her chubby hand to Tang Qingshan''s mouth: "Daddy loves it, give it to Daddy."


    Tang Qingshan regained his composure, and opened his mouth to eat. The sweet taste of raw chestnuts overflowed in his mouth. Tang Qingshan also slowed down, and stroked Xinbao''s hair: "Don''t be afraid."


    Miss Lin also rubbed her little head: "Snoring, I can''t be scared..."


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide, and was immediately enlightened.


    She turned her head to look for it, and saw that the third brother was still standing in the crowd, trembling with anger, and immediately said: "Yes! Yes! San''s!"


    Brother Tang San heard it, turned his head, then staggered over, fell to his knees in front of them, and hugged his sister in his arms: "Xinbao, Xinbao! I''m so scared to death!"


    Nai Tuanzi stretched out a hand with difficulty, and touched his head: "Hunu Hu Nu Mao, don''t be scared... Hu Nu Hu Nu Mao, don''t be scared..."


    She said it over and over again tirelessly, and Mrs. Lin looked at it and laughed.


    Tang Qingshan stood up slowly.


    He stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Report to the official."


    Everyone was taken aback: "Report to the official?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded, expressionless: "The elders have said it all, and they said it again and again. Today is the second time. Fortunately, he didn''t succeed, but I don''t dare to bet on the future, so I''ll report it directly to the officials. "


    Everyone looked at each other.


    In the past, when things happened, the clan would handle them by themselves. When it comes to the government, everyone instinctively becomes a little timid.


    Normally, how can I not persuade him a few words, but this time... Really, I really can''t persuade him.


    For so many years, everyone has seen how Dafang treated Tang Sanshui, but what did they get in exchange? Again and again, and want to kill their family!


    Then someone said: "It''s okay to report to the official, but this Tang Sanshui...is even worse than a beast. I would be afraid to live in the same village as him!"


    "Yes, report to the official, Tang Sanshui is no longer a member of the clan, if you don''t report to the official, it will be difficult to deal with."


    "Yes, Tang Sanshui has expelled his family, so he can only report to the government."


    The man was in a hurry: "Don''t! Don''t report to the official! This is all Tang Sanshui''s idea! It has nothing to do with me!"


    He was so anxious that he forgot about the pain, and managed to get up and kowtow: "Don''t report to the official! I have many things to tell you! I know everything about Tang Sanshui! I''ll tell you everything! Don''t report to the official! It''s not like I didn''t hurt that child?"


    Tang Qingshan didn''t pay attention at all, and started pulling the vines from the side.


    Someone had already gone to help, pulled some vines, and **** the man. The man begged repeatedly, but Tang Qingshan turned a deaf ear, and a group of people pushed and pushed him down.


    Walking halfway, I met Brother Tang and the twins who had just got Xin''er and came running wildly.


    Brother Tang was also quite frightened, snatched his sister from Brother Tang San''s arms, checked her from head to toe, and said, "Xin Baoer, are you not scared?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao is not afraid."


    When he asked, everyone remembered and said, "Yes, what''s going on? Why did this person get bitten by a snake all of a sudden? Why did this person run up the mountain?"


    Xinbao said in a daze, "Xinbao doesn''t have many words!"


    The basket she was sitting in was a hanging basket chair similar to later generations, with a top and sides. She only saw the man raise his hand, then was thrown to the ground, turned upside down, and then heard the man screaming , it''s not at all clear what''s going on.


    Everyone didn''t expect Little Milkman to say anything, someone kicked that person long ago, "What''s going on?"


    At first, that person didn''t think much about it, but when someone mentioned it, he was suddenly enlightened, and suddenly realized: "It''s Tang San who cheated me! Many people said that this girl is a lucky star! Tang Sanshui even told me no! This poor girl cheated me!"


    He was in pain and angry, with a ferocious face: "Tang Sanshui! Tang Sanshui!"


    He gritted his teeth in hatred.


    Brother Tang San purely vented his anger, and kicked him hard: "You are not a good person! What''s going on! Don''t say anything!"


    There was only a click, the man''s leg bones were broken by his kick, he groaned in pain, and passed out.


    Ms. Lin hurriedly pulled her son away: "Keep your hands, you have to ask the official to try the case!" She didn''t even hide it: "The culprit is Tang Sanshui!"


    Brother Tang stepped aside angrily, and Mrs. Lin slapped the man casually: "Hurry up! Just pretend to be dead!"


    A huge force hit the acupuncture point, and the man flicked as if struggling for his life, and almost didn''t get out of the rattan net, and woke up in pain.


    This time, he was really astonished.


    He looked around in astonishment, not knowing who took the picture of him!


    But no matter who took the picture of him, it was Lian Jiazi! Not an ordinary person!


    He lost all arrogance for a moment, struggling and said: "Don''t fight, I said..."


    He suppressed the pain and said, this person is a person who does not suffer from immediate losses, and he is extremely miserable when he says that he is unlucky, and he is even more shocked when he hears it.


    So, this person took Xinbao to the top of the mountain and tried to hit her, only to be hit by a chestnut ball? Then he was bitten by a snake as soon as he turned his head? After he lay down on the ground, he was hit by a chestnut ball and passed out again? ?


    Yes, he didn''t see the boy. He always thought that the chestnut ball fell from the tree, and it just happened to hit the acupuncture point, which made him faint!


    At the end, he was really scared!


    If it wasn''t for the blessing of heaven and earth, how could it be such a coincidence! How could it be such a coincidence!


    A group of people went down the mountain in a row. Someone had already told the old patriarch, and the old patriarch had no objection.


    After all, what those people said was right, they had already been expelled from the family, and if he dealt with it again, it would be unfair... If he dealt with it lightly, and asked Tang Sanshui to jump up, even if he hurt Da Fang''s hair, it would be him fault.


    He would never take on such a thankless task.


    So he sent his son, invited Li Zheng, and went to the county town with him, beat the drums, and reported the case.


    There is no ordinary person who is not afraid of meeting officials. As soon as they arrived at the county government office, the villagers were scared and let go of their hands and dared not go forward. Only Brother Tang and Brother Tang San dragged the man to the front of the hall. Tang Qingshan clenched his fists with both hands. , slowly kneeling down.


    The magistrate of this county is surnamed Liu. He is a fat middle-aged man. He looks dignified. He asked, "Who is under the hall?"


    Tang Qingshan kowtowed calmly: "Caomin Yutang Village, Tang Qingshan, sue this person..." He pointed to the person next to him: "Abducted my daughter, and conspired with others to kill my whole family."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： Dog official who is greedy for life and afraid of death

    Chapter 78 The dog official who is greedy for life and afraid of death


    The words are concise and to the point, and it sounds like a big deal, so County Magistrate Liu sat upright at that time.


    He turned his head and glanced at the man: "Tell me in detail!"


    Tang Qingshan told the story again, County Magistrate Liu said: "Then Tang Sanshui, since he is your brother, why did he treat you like this? Did you have anything against him in the past?"


    Tang Qingshan said the previous thing again.


    Magistrate Liu frowned and said, "Where is Lizheng?"


    Li Zheng is also surnamed Tang, he is just over fifty years old, and he has been waiting beside him for a long time. He has met officials a few times, and he usually helps with business and so on. , and then explained the matter in detail.


    Magistrate Liu nodded: "According to this, this Tang Sanshui''s revenge is simply inhumane!"


    He issued a sign to arrest Tang Sanshui, Mrs. Liu and others, and then began to interrogate the "defendant".


    The man claimed to be named Wu Lei, and he was very bachelor. Anyway, he was caught on the spot, so he couldn''t deny it, so he just told the whole story.


    While kowtowing, he said: "Master County, the young one is poor and impatient, and if he wants to earn a little money, he would never dare to do murder. I didn''t dare to touch half of that girl''s hair, and I didn''t even scare her." , I really didn¡¯t do anything, I was deceived by that Tang Sanshui... No matter what I say, I have been in the rivers and lakes, I have a few friends in the rivers and lakes, I also want to save face, how can I do such a thing..."


    Outside, Mrs. Lin hugged Xinbao and snorted coldly, her eyes were full of chills.


    What he said, on the surface, was pleading, but in fact it was a threat.


    The affairs of the rivers and lakes, the rivers and lakes are over, these officials are greedy for life and afraid of death, how many dare to provoke the people of the rivers and lakes?


    But now, not back then.


    Back when she was pregnant with a child, she couldn''t do anything, but now... If he dares to bend the law for personal gain, she will come to him at night to have a good talk!


    Er Brother Tang was right next to him, leaned over, and said in a low voice: "Don''t be mad, Mommy, that''s fine, it''s all on Tang Sanshui!"


    Miss Lin thought so too.


    If County Magistrate Liu treats Wu Lei a little less, then Tang Sanshui will have to take the blame for this crime, and Tang Sanshui will be dealt with first. Isn''t it hard to say Wu Lei?


    While thinking about it, the yamen servant also released Mrs. Liu Tang Sanshui and Xiao Liu.


    No matter how aggressive Mrs. Liu is, she has never seen an official in her life, and none of these three people will come to trouble.


    Drag in, Tang Sanshui''s expression changed when he saw Wu Lei, and he collapsed to the ground.


    But Mrs. Liu didn''t recognize it. Seeing Tang Qingshan kneeling on the ground surrounded by villagers, she panicked and said sharply, "Tang Qingshan! What did you do! Don''t get me involved! My lord! "


    She snotted and burst into tears: "I have nothing to do with him anymore, I have been expelled! If he committed a crime, you arrest him, but don''t arrest me!"


    Tang Qingshan knelt straight, motionless and did not speak.


    Xinbao''s heart ached so much, he struggled to go down and hug Daddy.


    Ms. Lin hugged her and did not let go, whispering in her ear: "Xinbao can''t go, be good."


    Xinbao twitched her little nose, shed tears, and murmured: "Daddy is not sad, Xinbao loves Daddy, and Daddy is not sad."


    Nai Tuanzi¡¯s coaxing words were just a few words repeated over and over again, but the old father who was kneeling in front was still comforted by her, and looked back at his daughter with very gentle eyes.


    Magistrate Liu frowned.


    He calls himself a gentleman, and he hates the way the country woman scolds the street the most. Seeing this posture, his face turned black at the time, and he knocked on the gavel: "Silence! Dare to roar in court! Immediately drag down and hit the board!"


    Mother Liu was so frightened that she held back at that moment, not daring to speak anymore, and collapsed to the ground like mud.


    Magistrate Liu asked the answer coldly: "Tang Sanshui, Wu Lei accused you of conspiring with him to kill Tang Qingshan''s family, can you plead guilty!?"


    Tang Sanshui said anxiously: "I didn''t, I didn''t..."


    He broke out in a cold sweat from fright, and subconsciously asked Tang Qingshan for help: "Big brother, big brother, I don''t have it, I don''t have it, I''m still young, I don''t understand anything, big brother, help me, help me, you are right I am the best, I will be filial to you when I grow up, please..."


    Magistrate Liu interrupted coldly, "If you don''t confess, I will punish you."


    Tang Sanshui said anxiously: "I really don''t have...Big brother! Big brother save me! Big brother, you spared me this time, I''m still young, I didn''t mean to..."


    Tang Qingshan ignored him, Liu County Magistrate said with a sneer: "Use torture! Hit ten boards first!"


    Tang Sanshui screamed: "Brother! Brother, you really don''t care about me! You are my brother, you can''t ignore me! Tang Qingshan!"


    The yamen servant didn''t care what he said, just knocked him down on the spot, and Tang Sanshui let out a scream as soon as he fell down.


    Mrs. Liu was in a hurry, and she couldn''t care less about her fear. She jumped on him and said, "Stop hitting me! If you want to hit me, hit me! My old woman won''t live for a few days! If you want to hit me, hit me!"


    However, this scene, in the eyes of the villagers of Yutang Village, always has a different meaning, and everyone''s expressions suddenly become strange.


    As for the onlookers, seeing the toothache expressions on the faces of the people here, they also feel a little sympathetic... There must be something wrong, or can they make such expressions?


    The yamen servant didn''t show any pity for the old woman, so he dragged her away swiftly, and beat her again with two boards, and Mrs. Liu screamed like she was going to die.


    Although Tang Sanshui is from a farmer, he was raised as a noble and noble man. Where did he suffer from this kind of crime, he howled at that time: "I say! I say!"


    Even if he wanted to say something, the ten boards were still clattered.


    Tang Sanshui was dragged up, looked at Tang Qingshan with hatred, and said through gritted teeth: "My lord, I, I do know Wu Lei, I thought... My lord, don''t be fooled by this Tang Qingshan! This Tang Qingshan even His mother doesn''t even recognize him, he is not a good guy! Don''t let him deceive you! I am also killing harm for the people!"


    So it is said that Tang Sanshui can''t speak. This county magistrate is obviously conceited. If you say that he was cheated, doesn''t it mean that he is confused and can''t see clearly?


    The second elder brother was below, looking at it leisurely, and sure enough, County Magistrate Liu said with a serious face: "You just called the eldest brother loudly, saying that he treats you best, but now you turn your face and refuse to recognize anyone. It can be seen that you are double-faced and three-faced. See the wind and steer the rudder! Come on, hit another twenty boards!"


    After playing twenty boards again, Tang Sanshui was completely honest.


    He had a pool of snot and tears, and his whole body shivered into a ball: "I...I''ll recruit!"


    He didn''t dare to hide anything anymore, and he did all the tricks, which made everyone in Yutang Village below feel cold.


    County Magistrate Liu nodded somewhat complacently, and then said seriously: "There are people like you who are not as good as animals in the world! Brother Ling treats you like a father. Not only are you not grateful, but you repay your kindness and revenge, and you have the heart to kill your brother! My officer Under the rule, how can there be such bad behavior! This official will never tolerate..."


    He said it passionately.


    While he was talking, the master next to him stepped forward and poured him a cup of tea.


    Magistrate Liu understood, and glanced at the piece of paper under the teacup, his eyes froze sharply.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： dog bite dog hair

    Chapter 79 Dog Bites Dog


    After all, County Magistrate Liu is an old man in the officialdom, he didn''t show any clues on his face, he still finished the long series of words, took a sip of tea, and then said: "When did you and this Wu Lei know each other? "


    Tang Sanshui said weakly: "Two or three years."


    Magistrate Liu said: "What evil things have you two done?"


    Tang Sanshui''s face changed slightly: "No, no!"


    The "Wu Lei" was also taken aback, and shouted anxiously: "Master Mingjian, Caomin is just a small commoner now, and he has washed his hands long ago!"


    Magistrate Liu snorted coldly.


    He was asking a question, but judging by the performance of these two people, something really happened?


    He issued a sign: "Bring Lizheng and the patriarch of Jingui Village! The trial will be held in half an hour!" He walked back with a flick of his sleeves.


    Tang Qingshan, Mrs. Lin, and the second elder brother in the hall were a little surprised.


    After all, they lived in Fucheng, they are courageous and have a lot of knowledge. The words that Magistrate Liu said just now obviously meant that a sentence would be handed down. When the time comes, Tang Sanshui will be sentenced to a heavy sentence. Wu Lei took it lightly... This is also expected thing.


    But why did he suddenly change and start asking about the case again?


    At this moment, County Magistrate Liu is only resting temporarily. The yamen servant and the county magistrate are still in the hall. Tang Qingshan is the plaintiff, so he is not moving, so he glanced at Big Brother Tang.


    Brother Tang understood, so he walked over slowly, bowed his hands to the county magistrate humbly, and said: "We ordinary people don''t know much, so please master justice for us!"


    While speaking, he took another step forward and cupped his hands again and again.


    Originally, this was all a matter of tacit understanding. He just handed over his hand and handed over the bank note to the county magistrate, and the people behind couldn''t see it.


    Unexpectedly, the county magistrate stepped back a few steps, avoiding his hand, and said kindly: "The county magistrate has a bright mirror hanging high, and he will definitely report to the public to enforce the law and seek justice for you. You can rest assured."


    Brother Tang didn''t dare to say any more, so he could only thank him, retreated, and shook his head slightly at Tang Qingshan.


    Tang Qingshan''s heart sank slightly.


    In this situation, he couldn''t help but think of the time in Fucheng.


    He was covered in blood, and he was prostrate in front of the chief minister''s mansion, watching the corner of his official uniform slipping past his eyes... as if he was just an ant, not worth wasting half of his eyes.


    Common people, in front of the court officials, their lives are as cheap as paper, and their families are ruined at the thought of others. No matter how hard they try, they can''t change it.


    Tang Qingshan took a deep breath silently, and clenched his hands tightly.


    The next moment, a soft little body jumped onto his back.


    Tang Qingshan''s back stiffened slightly.


    Xinbao circled around him, turned to the front, put his arms around his neck: "Daddy, Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan said urgently: "What is Xinbao doing here! Come down quickly and ask A Niang to hold her!"


    Xinbao''s big eyes were red, but for the first time, she did not shed tears, and said in a sobbing voice: "Xinbao wants to grow bigger, grow stronger, and want to protect Daddy."


    She has a thousand words in her heart, but she just can''t speak them out.


    She thought of her fourth brother nodding and bowing to people for a piece of candy, thinking of her elder brother making little bows to people for a bundle of vegetables, thinking of her father kneeling here, kowtowing humblely to the people in the hall.


    She really wants to grow up all of a sudden, become very powerful, so that her parents, brother, and everyone she cares about can be high-spirited, without bowing to anyone, or kneeling down to anyone.


    She hugged him tightly.


    Tang Qingshan put his arms around her little head and coaxed her softly for a long time, but she hugged her tightly and refused to let go.


    Over there, Mrs. Liu finally figured it out, it was not Tang Qingshan who committed the crime, it was Tang Qingshan who sued them!


    How dare he!


    Granny Liu had a ferocious face, she jumped up abruptly, pointing at Tang Qingshan and was about to throw a tantrum: "You unconscionable..."


    "Presumptuous!" County magistrate Liu returned to his seat at some point, and yelled coldly, "What a crazy woman! Roaring in the courtroom, you refuse to change after repeated admonitions. You are clearly despising this official!"


    Grandma Liu lost all arrogance at the time, and hurriedly made a pitiful expression, her old face wrinkled like a walnut skin: "My lord, I was also furious for a while..."


    "Shut up!" Magistrate Liu threw down a red stick: "Call me!"


    After the ten boards were crackling, Mrs. Liu lay on the ground, and she was honest at that time.


    At this time, Li Zheng and the patriarch of Jingui Village also came over.


    County magistrate Liu opened the trial again.


    According to their confession, this Wu Lei is a foreigner, a distant relative of Zhou Laoqiao''s wife''s family in their village. He came here four or five years ago and has been living in their village. He has no friendship with the villagers at all, and now that Zhou Laoqiao is dead, there is no one to associate with him.


    Some people have seen Tang Sanshui go to look for him, and heard someone call him "Hugua", and he agreed, so this seems to be his real name.


    Ms. Lin squinted her eyes when she heard the name Hugua.


    Her natal family runs an **** agency, so she knows all about these Jianghu people with names and surnames. If Hu Gua is her real name, then she has really heard of it.


    This person is notorious in Jianghu, and it is not appropriate to describe him as notorious.


    Because he belongs to the very unpromising kind, he has a bit of a reputation, but he is not "notable".


    It is said that he was originally a killer who did dirty work, that is, the kind of person who has no style and will do any job if he has money.


    Once I took a job from a wealthy businessman and failed to kill him. When he came back, he lied that he succeeded, took the reward and ran away. Then the man came back and killed the rich businessman¡¯s family. The young master of their family spread the word about it.


    Then this little young master went bankrupt and bought a killer to avenge himself, and even asked someone to abolish the kung fu of this courgette.


    Each business has its own rules. If Hu Gua doesn¡¯t abide by the rules, no one dares to invite him again. Later, he lost his efforts and disappeared.


    Didn''t expect him to be hiding here.


    Magistrate Liu slapped the gavel again: "Hugua! You came here incognito, what on earth do you want to do! If you don''t tell the truth, I will punish you!"


    Cucumber raised his head.


    Zhuyeqing''s bite wound was extremely painful. Right now, he was in so much pain that he almost couldn''t open his eyes.


    He is an old Jianghu, and he is more aware of the changes in the county magistrate''s attitude. He is bluffing, if the other party has more things than one thing, then he will take advantage of the other party.


    If you can live, who wants to die?


    Hugua said with a sincere face: "Master Xian, I was indeed not well-known in the Jianghu, but now I have wasted most of my kung fu, and I have already changed my mind. I really haven''t done anything!"


    This is still scaring people with the rivers and lakes.


    But County Magistrate Liu seemed not to be afraid anymore, and said: "If you don''t recruit now, wait for the officer to find out, but the crime will be added to the third class!"


    He turned to scold: "Tang Sanshui! If you know the misdeeds of this courgette, if you tell it, you can reduce your crime!"


    He pinched a red sign in his hand: "If you don''t tell me, I will continue to torture you!"


    Tang Sanshui was trembling at the time, he was a **** that couldn''t resist punishment, when he saw this sign, he trembled all over, and murmured: "I..."


    He looked at Hugua, hesitating.


    Cucumber was surprised.


    Tang Sanshui knows who he is, he knows it very well, it''s no wonder he doesn''t recruit him once he is tortured! Instead of waiting for him to say, it is better to act first!


    Hu Gua gritted his teeth, and suddenly laughed twice: "Okay, I will say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： born bad maggot

    Chapter 80 Born Bad Maggots


    Now it was Tang Sanshui''s turn to be anxious: "Hugua! How dare you!"


    "Heh," Hu Gua said, "what else do I dare to do now?"


    He stretched out his hand to touch the wound bitten by the snake, and hissed in pain. Then, as if he was going all out, he changed from kneeling to sitting, and said slowly: "To be honest, although I am not a good person, compared to this Tang Sanshui, I can be considered a saint! This bastard... is a born bad maggot, cowardly and bad! Specialize in stirring up shit!"


    Tang Sanshui braced himself anxiously, begging: "Hugua!"


    County magistrate Liu yelled coldly: "Shut up! If you dare to interfere with this judge''s trial, you will be severely punished!"


    Tang Sanshui fell down suddenly in fright, knocked his chin, bit his tongue again, tears flowed out from the pain.


    Hu Gua said: "Speaking of which, we know each other because I killed Zhou Laoqiao and told him to see him when I buried the body..."


    As soon as the words came out, the Lizheng Patriarch of Jingui Village was also stunned.


    Zhou Lizheng said in shock: "Lao Qiao treats you like his own son..."


    A trace of unease flashed across Hu Gua''s face, and he continued: "I was not in good health at the time, and I didn''t have any kung fu. I couldn''t stop my words, so I chatted with him... Later, I felt that this person was stupid, and there was nothing to be afraid of. I thought it would be good to leave someone to talk to, so I didn''t kill him, and since then, the two of us have been in frequent contact."


    The second elder brother was at the bottom, and couldn''t help but say: "We share the same smell!"


    Many people echoed their voices: "It''s really similar!"


    Hu Gua didn''t care either, "At that time he just came back from Fucheng, and he often told me that he was fighting for a trick and causing trouble. Fortunately, he was smart. As soon as he got home, he immediately pretended to be sick, and then his mother Protect him and not let him go out, so when that big official sends someone, it can only be his brother..."


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Hu Gua said: "It is said that when his brother came back, he was beaten more and less, and vomited blood, which was very scary. Then he was afraid that his brother would pursue him, and he was afraid that the man would come looking for him again, so he was too scared to be good. , just kept pretending to be sick... Then his brother closed all his business and went back to his hometown here to avoid disaster."


    "After a while, I heard that he was sick, so I went to have a look at him, and it turned out that he didn''t look sick. I found out after asking. It is said that his elder brother sold his property and still has a sum of money in his hand. Then he and the second room fought fiercely in private. His second brother was very open-minded, and said directly that he wanted to do business, and left after asking for a few hundred silver. It has a round belly."


    "Sure enough, as soon as he got sick, his mother became concerned. He lay on the kang every day and didn''t have to do anything. He waited to eat, and he was still full of big fish and meat. He said, this is a good way. From now on Let''s do this."


    Tang Sanshui buried his face on the ground like an ostrich, even Mrs. Liu was dumbfounded.


    The commotion below became louder and louder, County Magistrate Liu knocked on the gavel: "Silence! Silence!"


    Hu Gua chuckled, and looked at Tang Sanshui with malicious eyes: "A few days later, Tang Sanshui suddenly came to me and asked me where I could buy poison. I asked him what poison he wanted and who he wanted to poison... He said, Mr. That Erlang is very good at reading. A month''s repairs are two and a half taels, and there are a dry pen and ink books. He can spend twenty taels of silver a month. It''s not a waste of money... His sister-in-law actually said that the family should be more frugal so that they can pay for it. Watch him read!"


    The second elder brother who lowered his head suddenly raised his head.


    Everyone in Dafang raised their heads in horror, in disbelief.


    The noise from below also gradually stopped, until a needle could be heard falling.


    Hu Gua seemed very satisfied with this quietness, and continued with a smile: "Tang Sanshui was very angry and complained for a long time, thinking that he was fighting for food from his mouth, so he wanted a medicine that had a slow onset and could not be found on him. Kill this Tang Erlang."


    "I just made some for him. I asked him afterwards. He was very frustrated. He said it was okay, but that family has problems. He guarded the sister of that family every day, and Tang Erlang just picked up the bowl. It just so happened that his sister seemed to move on the bed. When he got nervous, he dropped the bowl, so he only took one bite, and the seizures were not severe. His health was broken and he couldn''t go to school, but his life was left behind. It was a waste of a lot of money. It¡¯s better not to toss about money for medicine.¡±


    The crowd was quiet for a long time, and suddenly there was a commotion.


    Xinbao looked at Daddy, hurriedly covered his eyes with his small hands, thought for a while, and then covered his ears.


    Tang Qingshan put his arms around her, quietly covered by her, but how could her small hands cover her!


    Hugua couldn''t help but glanced this way.


    When I listened to it at the time, I didn''t feel anything, but after listening to it for more than two years, and just after today''s incident... He suddenly felt a little chilly.


    why?


    It is said that this child will not cry or move after birth. Why did he suddenly move at that time?


    Could it be to save her brother?


    Hu Gua couldn''t help shaking shrewdly, and also suppressed his arrogance, and continued: "Later, he said that he didn''t expect Erlang to go, and the big house wanted to ask Shiro to go, and it would cost the same money. But he didn''t dare to prescribe any more medicine , he asked me to help him, and hid it where Tang Silang passed by. When he came, I sent a hidden weapon... It looked like it was stabbed by a spiky needle, but it was actually poisoned. This poison is usually cured by a doctor. No, Tang Silang is lame..."


    The noise from below could not be suppressed.


    Especially the people in the main village of Yutang Village, the expressions on their faces were extremely horrified.


    Mrs. Liu yells in the village every day, saying that Xinbao is a bastard, and that Ke''s big house and family have been in disasters... In the end, it''s all man-made? ?


    Tang Sanshui got the benefit of pretending to be sick, and then kept pretending, even thinking of killing others in order to win a few bites? ? Isn''t it more important for others to go to school than for him to eat in one bite?


    Xinbao didn''t know what to do, so he let go of his father suddenly, and rushed out, like a calf, bumped into Hugua, Hugua was caught off guard, and fell backwards, hitting the back of his head on the pillar, hurting Hissed.


    Xinbao said loudly: "Hit you! You are a big villain! Your words make my daddy sad!"


    Tang Qingshan was taken aback, and was about to step forward, but knelt for a long time, and didn''t get up for a while.


    Ms. Lin hurried over early, hugged her daughter into her arms, and said: "My lord, my daughter is young and doesn''t know how to be polite. Please forgive me."


    Magistrate Liu said kindly: "Ling Ai is pure, kind and filial. She knew how to protect her father at a young age. What is the crime?"


    He said to Hugua: "Keep talking!"


    Hu Gua touched the back of his head and sat back, saying: "Only these two times, he asked me to find him medicine that can make people gradually weaken. Forget it... that''s all, nothing else."


    County Magistrate Liu said to Tang Sanshui: "What he said. Do you recognize it?"


    Tang Sanshui buried his face on the ground and pretended to be dead, motionless.


    Ms. Lin stood up suddenly, stepped on his beaten buttocks, Tang Sanshui howled miserably, and bounced up suddenly.


    Magistrate Liu continued as if he didn''t see it, "Tang Sanshui, can you plead guilty?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： Habit is like murder

    Chapter 81 Habit is like killing a child


    Tang Sanshui lay on the ground with pouted buttocks, twisted his body, groaning and saying: "I, I didn''t do it on purpose, I''m still young, I was just confused..."


    He has always been like this. Whenever he encounters something that cannot be solved, he will take out the appearance of this child and beg for forgiveness. However, it is disgusting for a young man in his twenties with a fat belly to act like this child Extremely.


    Someone couldn''t help but said: "You''re still in your 20s, the fuck!"


    "What a fart for a moment of confusion! How many people in your family have been harmed by your foolishness?"


    "You are a born bad maggot, disgusting! Vicious!"


    "I''m not!" Tang Sanshui said anxiously: "This, this is what he teased me! Yes!"


    He pointed at Hugua: "It''s all because of him! It''s all because of him! If I don''t know what, I''m still young... No, I''m just a countryman, I don''t know anything! He taught me everything !"


    Hugua said coldly: "I don''t agree with that!"


    He said upwards: "My lord, let me tell you the truth, I committed a crime in the Jianghu back then, and I was lucky enough to survive. Only 30% of the ten successes were left. If I dared to show up in a big way, why hide in this country! I also have to take risks to find medicine for him! If he hadn¡¯t begged me in every possible way, staring at me day after day, and I was worried that if I killed him, someone would find me...Why would I bother with such a thing? !"


    Someone said: "Both of you are not good people!"


    "Yes, they smell similar! None of them are good things!"


    Magistrate Liu waited for everyone to say something, and then said: "Tang Sanshui, if you know anything about him, you can tell it!"


    Tang Sanshui was stunned for a moment, and then he lifted his spirits: "I know! Last year he had no money to eat, so he went to a neighboring county to kill his family, got a lot of money, and invited me to drink when he came back..."


    "I''m wronged!" Hu Gua said urgently: "I was just bragging! I didn''t really kill him! He even found a strongman last year and asked his mother to trick his sister-in-law into a place and sell his sister-in-law to him... Unexpectedly, that strong man broke his leg inexplicably, and went crazy when he woke up..."


    The two of you have a sentence, and I have a sentence, scrambling to be the first to expose each other''s shortcomings.


    Miss Lin''s eyes turned cold.


    No wonder someone followed her last year. She was so angry that she beat him up, but she didn''t expect to ask... He was also bribed?


    The second elder brother outside was looking down and thinking.


    County magistrate Liu''s inquisitive attitude obviously meant to investigate to the bottom. He was wondering why, but after hearing all the way, it was obvious... County magistrate Liu was more inclined to deal with cucumbers.


    So, is it the enemy of the cucumber?


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, anyway, it would be nice if Tang Sanshui can be dealt with.


    County magistrate Liu was very conscientious, and asked Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Liu if they knew about it. Even Mrs. Liu insisted that she did not know.


    This trial lasted for more than two hours, and even the clerk was changed twice.


    County magistrate Liu finally said: "Born from one mother, it is so different. One cares about the family and takes responsibility, just like a father and brother, while the other is greedy and vicious, devoid of human nature... It is really embarrassing..."


    His tirade of emotion.


    No one noticed that Mrs. Liu, who was lying on the ground, rolled her eyes wildly, opened her shriveled mouth a few times, and closed it tightly again.


    Da Yan Law, anyone who murders or makes a fuss will be beheaded. Wounded but not dead, tricksters, strangled.


    If multiple crimes are concurrent, the punishment will be severe.


    In this era, oral confession is extremely important. Someone accused him, and Tang Sanshui pleaded guilty again, so he can be convicted without too much physical evidence.


    Finally, Tang Sanshui was sentenced to beheaded and put in prison on the spot. He was asked to be beheaded after the autumn, and the date of the beheading was all after the autumnal equinox. This court is usually at the end of October, and it is less than two months.


    As for Hugua, because he still has several cases pending investigation, he has not yet been judged.


    Tang Sanshui and Hugua were dragged away, Tang Sanshui was as limp as mud, but turned to Mrs. Liu, mourning: "Aniang...Aniang, Aniang, save me, save me, I hurt, I don''t want to die..."


    Brother Liu burst into tears, crawled and followed a few steps, and cried mournfully in a hoarse voice: "My son! My son!"


    The county magistrate said coldly: "I knew today! Why bother!" He walked away.


    The onlookers also said one after another: "This is the old saying, habit is like murder!"


    "That''s right, it''s all a mother''s habit!"


    "It''s because of the little one''s eccentricity that the little one is used to this!"


    Liu Pozi lay on the ground and wailed loudly, yelling loudly: "My son! My darling! Take me!"


    She has disheveled hair, crawling forward, looking very pitiful.


    So the person who was just saying that habitual children are like killing children, can''t stand it anymore: "It''s pitiful."


    "Why doesn''t her eldest son ignore it? If his younger brother is wrong, can he ignore his mother?"


    The people in Yutang Village couldn''t take it any longer, and said in a choked voice, "What do you know! This old woman doesn''t treat Daer as a human being at all!"


    "Exactly! This old woman is not a good thing, she just deserves it!"


    Others said: "No matter what, she is still a mother! How can I live if my son is gone at such an age?"


    Humanity of Yutang Village said: "She sold her granddaughter out of conscience, and told the patriarch to abandon the clan long ago!"


    "Ouch, you''re still your own mother after getting rid of the clan!"


    "Do you want such a mother for you!"


    "This is not my mother, if it is my mother, I definitely can''t leave her alone!"


    It was very noisy for a while.


    People in the big room also stood up one after another, rubbing their knees, and more than one person looked at Tang Qingshan, fearing that his heart would soften.


    Tang Qingshan had a calm face from beginning to end.


    As if he didn''t hear anything, he stood up slowly. Because he had knelt for a long time, his legs were a little stiff. He moved a little bit, took the daughter from Mrs. Lin''s arms, and walked out without seeing anything. Take a look at Mrs. Liu.


    Second brother couldn''t help being surprised.


    He found that he never seemed to see his father clearly.


    There seems to be a very clear line in his heart. Above the line, you can do whatever you want, and he can always tolerate it, even without saying a single unnecessary word... But once you cross the line, he will remove you from the range of relatives , Then from then on, your joys and sorrows, even your life and death, he will not be moved, and he will not care.


    No matter what other people think or discuss, they will never shake him in the slightest. Firm as a rock.


    Dafang and the others quickly followed.


    Since Xiao Liu came, she has been sobbing and crying, while paying attention to the movement around her, when she saw that everyone had left, she got up and followed. Although there were still tears on her face, she was actually Relieved.


    After coming out, Tang Lizheng stopped and said to her directly, "Are you from the Erhe family?"


    Little Liu said anxiously: "Yes, yes."


    Tang Lizheng said: "I don''t care what relationship that person has with you, anyway, from now on, don''t call her into Yutang Village again."


    Such a vicious thing appeared in the village, and his old face was completely humiliated!


    Xiao Liu was overjoyed, lowered her head anxiously and cried, "Yes, yes."


    When Tang Lizheng saw her crying, as if he was so fierce and she dared not speak out, he immediately became impatient, and said coldly: "If you don''t want to part with your mother-in-law, just get out with her!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： night walker

    Chapter 82 Night Walker


    Xiao Liu was taken aback, stopped crying in a hurry, and didn''t dare to pretend anymore: "No, I didn''t, I will definitely not let her in!"


    Li Zheng said: "It''s better to be like this!"


    He left angrily.


    The people in the big room over there also walked silently, their moods were so complicated that they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Until the twins tugged on Mrs. Lin''s clothes, and whispered: "Mother, I''m hungry."


    Ms. Lin suddenly came back to her senses, and said: "That''s right, Xinbao''er is also hungry, right? Fan''er, go down and buy some buns."


    Brother Tang also came back to his senses.


    It was already past dinner, and no one had lunch. Brother Tang has always been a good man. These villagers worked hard all day for their affairs, so he directly found a small restaurant nearby, and greeted Tang Lizheng and the others. Come in and sit down to eat together.


    Several members of the Tang family sat at a table, and Mrs. Lin touched her daughter''s head: "Xinbaoer, are you hungry? Would you like some porridge?"


    Xinbao shook his head, he didn''t even have the energy to speak, and his **** eyes were limp and lost his luster. He was obviously very tired, but he insisted on refusing to sleep, so he just lay on his father''s shoulder. The lady wanted to take her back and hug her, but she refused.


    She had no choice but to pat her daughter''s head, and said softly: "If Xinbao''er is sleepy, why don''t you sleep for a while, and then eat when you wake up?"


    Xinbao still shook his head.


    Second brother came around, lifted her chin, fed her a few sips of water, and said: "Xin Baoer, how about this, you can coax Daddy, then you will be fine, you can go to sleep, okay?"


    Xinbao can do it if he thinks about it.


    She cheered up a little bit, thought about it seriously, then raised the chubby hand, put it on Dad''s head, patted it lightly, and said in a soft voice: "Little baby, eat rice, eat enough, grow up If you are so fat, don''t drop the rice grains on the ground!"


    Tang Qingshan listened quietly: "Okay, you can go to sleep."


    Xinbao put his little hand on Miss Lin''s head again, and finished singing one by one. Then Brother Tang noticed it, and quickly put his head under his sister''s little hand...


    Xinbao was sleepy with slurred speech, staggered to and fro, but forced his eyelids, together with the twins, touched them one by one, finally relieved, and fell asleep with his little head tilted.


    Tang Qingshan gently stroked the little girl''s hair.


    Although it was naive and naive, he really felt comforted.


    The villager who had been watching from the side couldn''t help laughing and said, "Why don''t you say that my daughter is my little padded jacket! I feel warm in my heart just looking at it."


    "Xinbao''er is obedient. If this is my daughter, she will be out of bed sooner or later. You don''t know how hard it is... Xinbao even comforts parents in turn."


    Some people also advised him: "Brother Qingshan, don''t think too much. Fortunately, the jackal can''t harm you now, and you have a little lucky star like Xin Baoer, and the days will definitely be better... How did you say that?"


    "The end of all hardships is rewarding!"


    "Yes, yes, the bitter ones have gone in, and the good ones have come quickly!"


    Tang Qingshan only nodded.


    He has always been a taciturn person, but everyone didn''t think much of it, and couldn''t help but start talking.


    What happened today had a great impact on them, and the farmers didn''t think much about it. They couldn''t think of taking their mood into account, and they talked endlessly while eating.


    Not only them, but also to the onlookers, it was unbelievable enough, and it was soon spread all over the city.


    Xinbao is really tired.


    I received too much information in a day, and I was very tired. I still fell asleep when I got home, and I didn¡¯t wake up until dark.


    Then Mrs. Lin quietly bit her eldest son''s ear for a while, and Brother Tang came in and said, "Father, why don''t you come and sleep here in the east chamber and bring Xinbao with you, or you might wake up at night and make a fuss."


    Tang Qingshan frowned and looked at him: "No need."


    Second elder brother knew what was going on at a glance, so he cooperated and said, "Father, Xinbao is really tired today, and he probably wakes up late tomorrow. It must be noisy in the main room, so he can''t sleep well."


    "Yes, Dad," Brother Tang said, "Xinbao is too young, so her health is better. If you don''t think about you, you have to think about Xinbao."


    He picked up his younger sister and carried her directly into his father''s arms. Tang Qingshan said: "I said no need!"


    Ms. Lin said: "If she really comes to make trouble, if you open your mouth, you will be wronged in every way. It is far better than me coming forward. You have to think about the children."


    Tang Qingshan was silent for a while, and finally stood up, carried the child out, Brother Tang looked at his mother, and directly moved the table warmer and candles into the east chamber, and when he woke up to eat, he didn''t have to leave the door .


    His side closed the door quickly, and the third brother Hanhan actually noticed it, and whispered: "Are you afraid that the dead old woman will come back and make trouble?"


    Second brother raised his eyebrows: "Yes."


    "It''s okay!" The third brother said: "I''m sleeping in the main room! If the dead old woman dares to come back, call me! I can''t beat her to death!"


    His clenched fists clicked.


    The second elder brother said: "Okay, then you can sleep on Xinbao''er''s bed."


    Brother Tang San nodded, took off his shoes and got on the couch, within a quarter of an hour, he fell asleep in seconds.


    Over there, Mrs. Lin just came out, she had already changed into black, Brother Tang San asked with a smile: "Didn''t your mother come out without clothes?"


    Ms. Lin combed her hair, put on the mask carefully, and said as a matter of course: "I didn''t leave this dress at home."


    Placing her ears on the wall, she heard the movement in the east room, and said, "I''m going!"


    Second brother said: "Be careful."


    Miss Lin nodded, and slipped out of the door without a sound, looking back and forth in the night, and flitted out with a touch of her toes, moving as lightly as a civet cat, without making a sound.


    In the city,


    Mrs. Liu wailed loudly, and then asked the servants to drag her out, threw them on the ground, and closed the vermilion lacquer gate.


    The onlookers pointed and pointed, but gradually dispersed.


    Grandma Liu couldn''t stop crying, she looked around and was empty, until then she became dazed.


    The youngest son, who has been hurt all his life, committed a crime and was put in prison.


    The eldest son, who has been filial all his life, has fallen out with her long ago, and the younger son even harmed his family, and now he doesn''t care about him anymore.


    The second daughter-in-law also left.


    Lizheng, the patriarch, and the villagers all disappeared, leaving only her.


    She has been fierce all her life, always competitive and never willing to let others go, but at this hour, she is afraid and doesn''t know what to do!


    She was at a loss for a long time, but she could only walk towards the village crying.


    She was originally in pretty good health, but these days, she was hanged and beaten several times, and today she was hit by ten boards, and she couldn''t walk at all!


    I could only limped to the village, and found a walking stick on the way, and it was dark, so I moved halfway, walking all the way, crying all the way.


    The main road was long gone, and she was alone. She was frightened and tried to walk fast, but she couldn''t.


    All the tears from her crying dried up, she blew her nose hard, threw it aside, and when she raised her head, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of her eyes without a sound.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： Dont be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night

    Chapter 83 Not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night


    Mrs. Liu yelled out in fright, trying to run away, but fell to the ground with her buttocks, and was injured by the board, and she yelled again.


    The black shadow hugged his shoulders and remained motionless.


    Granny Liu''s voice trembled in fright: "You, you are a human or a ghost!"


    After a long while, Hei Ying smiled and walked over slowly: "I will never do anything wrong in my life, and I will not be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night. Tell me about you, I am afraid that this will happen... Have you done anything wrong in your life?"


    As soon as the sound was made, Liu Pozi recognized it, staring and said: "Lin, Lin Mulan??"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said, "Did you hear it?"


    As soon as she heard that it was really her, Mrs. Liu was no longer afraid: "It''s the middle of the night, why are you jumping around so scary!"


    Ms. Lin sneered: "I''m not a human being!"


    She took a slow step forward, bent over and leaned closer: "You are considered a human!? Tang Sanshui is a beast, and you are an old beast, you two are so vicious as a nest, you don''t even have a sense of humanity, and you deserve to be people?"


    In the darkness, her eyes were slightly shining, and the frightened Mrs. Liu backed away again.


    She instinctively defended Tang Sanshui: "Sanshui''er didn''t do it on purpose, you didn''t do anything..."


    Miss Lin raised her hand and slapped her face so much that her face was turned away and her teeth were loose.


    Mrs. Liu was caught off guard, her ears were buzzing, she couldn''t hear the sound for a while, and then she turned around in a daze.


    Mistress Lin just looked at her coldly.


    Mrs. Liu suddenly remembered that day, and asked her to hold up one hand, and hit the wall... Her lips trembled, and her whole body trembled into a ball, angry, anxious and afraid, desperately wanting to scold her, But he didn''t dare to swear a word.


    After a while, as soon as she gasped, she wanted to cry.


    Then Mrs. Lin leaned forward suddenly, grabbed her by the throat again, and knocked her to the ground.


    She squatted in front of her, looked down at her from a high position, and said coldly, word by word: "If you want to put aside those bad things you did, I should have killed you a long time ago! But who told me that my husband was born by you?" So I won''t kill you... But remember, when you go back to the village, don''t go to Tang Qingshan, you know my skills, even if I surround a large group of people, it''s not difficult for me to kill you .¡±


    She paused, a needle appeared on her fingertip, fearing that the old woman would not be able to see clearly, she scratched her face without hesitation.


    Grandma Liu''s exclamation was choked by her casually. She held up the blood-stained needle, waved it in front of her eyes, and then flicked it lightly. There was a clear "duh" sound from a tree not far away.


    Granny Liu trembled.


    Ms. Lin continued: "Tell me, I have such abilities, even if I am in public, how difficult is it to kill you? Who can see a needle?"


    She paused again, waiting for the stupid woman to digest her words, and then continued: "Don''t think that you can go all out and die... Your beloved little son is still waiting for you in the prison What! There are many ways to make life worse than death. If you dare to appear in front of Tang Qingshan, even if I spend money, I have to find someone to grind him to death! Guarantee that his life is worse than death every day! I asked someone to chop it up for him!"


    Granny Liu trembled again in fright.


    Mrs. Lin sneered: "Also, you don''t know yet, do you? Official prisons require people to deliver food, otherwise, a bowl of water is just a day... You don''t want your son to starve to death before he is beheaded." ?¡±


    Grandma Liu was already scared to death: "I, I..."


    She finally confessed, crying and said: "What do you tell me to do! My Sanshui''er! This is digging out my heart alive. Sanshui''er knows he''s wrong, so you can''t let him go!" back to..."


    Miss Lin''s eyes were even more frighteningly cold.


    But after so many years, she has long been used to this woman''s eccentricity, and she was too lazy to talk to this stupid and poisonous woman, and only sneered: "Your second daughter-in-law swallowed so much money from us, you You can ask her for it!"


    She has never been a generous person.


    She didn''t take care of what Xiao Liu did, but she never planned to let her go.


    What is death, how easy is it to die?


    The hardest part is always living! Just let the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law hug each other and toss each other!


    She stood up and said, "Do you understand?"


    Grandma Liu was filled with anger and hatred, but she didn''t dare to say a word, so she stopped her nagging and nodded.


    Ms. Lin said: "Okay, remember what I said, don''t appear in front of Tang Qingshan, otherwise, you come first, and I will go to the prison later, and Tang Sanshui will be relieved!"


    She turned and left.


    After a while, Mrs. Liu got up crying, picked up her crutches, and walked back to the village crying all the way.


    Let¡¯s talk about the afternoon.


    Little Liu returned home with a sad face, and as soon as he entered the house, he couldn''t help but smile!


    She ran into the east chamber and said happily, "Brother! Our good days are coming!"


    Since there was a quarrel that time, now she is really talking to her daughter. When she directly talked about the things in the lobby, both mother and daughter are very happy.


    Tang Sanshui has already been sentenced, and she will definitely not come back. Mrs. Liu also said that she is not allowed to come back, so this family belongs to their mothers!


    Now, although Mrs. Liu has sold 50 acres of land, there are still 5 acres of land left, plus these guys in the family, it must be no problem to support their mother and daughter!


    No matter what, it is better than serving the ancestors of the old and the young!


    The two mother and daughter had a rare and comfortable meal, and closed the gate of the courtyard at night, Xiao Liu stopped pretending and slept directly with her daughter in the main room.


    After sleeping until dawn, Xiao Liu woke up refreshed, and when she went out, she found the courtyard door was wide open. Xiao Liu''s heart skipped a beat, and when she turned her head, she found that the door of the east chamber was also open. , she rushed over to take a look, and saw Mrs. Liu lying on the bed, soundly asleep.


    Xiao Liu became anxious all of a sudden.


    It''s not that she didn''t think that Mrs. Liu would come back, but what she expected was that Mrs. Liu would call the door outside, and she could cry and not open the door. When someone came, she would naturally speak for her.


    Unexpectedly, she would sneak back at night and go straight into the room! Doesn''t that mean she wants to confront her by herself?


    Little Liu burst into tears, and cried, "Go away! Master Lizheng won''t ask you to come back!"


    Mrs. Liu was tired most of the night, had a fever, and was groggy, so no one paid attention to her.


    Ms. Liu cried and talked for a long time, but Mrs. Liu just pretended to be dead. In desperation, Mrs. Liu stepped forward to pull her. Mrs. Liu grabbed the head of the bed with her eyes still closed.


    Ms. Liu tugged for a long time just like her tug-of-war, gasping for breath, suddenly remembered something, said: "I''ll go to Mr. Li Zheng for comment!"


    Mrs. Liu still didn''t say a word, so little Liu had to go crying.


    Lizheng just confessed, how could it be possible to handle this kind of thing in person, and said directly: "You call a few people and just throw her out! Do you want me to teach you?!"


    Little Liu has been doing things for her for half of her life. After she cried twice, others would do things for her. Even if she met Tang Sanshui, she didn''t change. When Tang Lizheng said that, she felt very wronged, and went to the old patriarch again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： Rare flower

    Chapter 84 The rare flower that never happens in a century


    The old patriarch has been fed up with this prodigal **** since the moment he sold the land, and he didn''t even ask her to come in.


    Little Liu was not reconciled, blocked the door and refused to leave, delicate and weak, crying.


    The patriarch''s mother-in-law looked down on this goblin, closed the door, and cursed in a loud voice: "It''s like a bluestone roller, stubborn and airtight! I almost lifted her ear and told her that he has already removed We''re out of control! I don''t even understand this point! I''ve never seen such a dumb person!"


    Little Liu stopped crying.


    She finally understood the matter.


    But even if she understood, she was still aggrieved.


    No one cares about this kind of thing, the old patriarch is the patriarch, she is just a weak woman, so why can''t she be the master for Tang Erhe''s sake?


    Unwillingly, she waited for another long while, but when no one came out, she went away crying.


    Crying all the way, she wondered who to find.


    But the women in this village, she seldom likes anyone, and she has a normal relationship with anyone. If she wants to find someone at first, she really doesn''t know who to look for.


    The more she thought about it, the more pitiful she felt, why couldn''t God let her go! She just wanted to calm down and live a good life for a few days, why is it so difficult!


    Can''t help but cry louder and louder.


    Just in time to meet the two old sister-in-laws going out, they said from a distance: "It''s from Erhe''s family, what''s wrong?"


    Little Liu immediately threw herself into the arms of one person and cried, "Aunt Chen, help me, help me... My mother-in-law is back, and she won''t leave. Master Lizheng lost his temper, and the patriarch doesn''t care about it. I''m alone. Man, there is really no way...Aunt Chen, please help me!"


    "Then what?"


    Today, after resting at the new house for a day, Mrs. Lin sat in the yard cutting radishes, thinking about drying radishes and pickling vegetables, so she raised her head and asked this question.


    Sister-in-law Qin leaned against the door and said with a smile: "Old Aunt Chen, don''t you know? She is a good-natured face, so she just asked one more question, and then little Liu fell for her, and she just couldn''t get down by pulling her clothes." , she couldn''t say anything nasty, so she could only call a few old aunts to help."


    She lowered her voice slightly: "I heard that Mrs. Liu has a fever, and she doesn''t look very good. Who knows what will happen if you throw it out... Everyone was afraid of going wrong, and they didn''t dare to do it. As a result, they gathered around the bed, their mouths were dry, that one , pretending not to hear, not raising her eyelids for a moment. Then Xiao Liu was crying on the side, and didn¡¯t come forward, as if it wasn¡¯t her business. Finally, Aunt Chen got annoyed, so she found an excuse to leave , the others followed her of course...and then, guess what?"


    Ms. Lin said: "What''s the matter?"


    Sister-in-law Qin smiled and said, "You definitely won''t be able to guess."


    Ms. Lin said: "What''s the point of selling, tell me quickly."


    Sister-in-law Qin said with a smile: "In the end, brother Tang Zhao rushed out suddenly, scolded Xiao Liu, and said, ''I don''t like your worthless appearance!''"


    She imitated that tone vividly, and said at the same time: "Then Tang Zhaodi grabbed old lady Liu by one arm, dragged her out like this, and dragged her out several meters in front of the door, paralyzed from exhaustion Only let go! Then she sat in front of the door! When I came, I was still sitting there!"


    Even Mrs. Lin was surprised: "Tang Zhaodi?"


    "No way!" Sister Qin said, "I don''t know that Tang Zhaodi is so young and has such a temper! The most amazing thing is that Tang Zhaodi is only so old, so hard to carry people around, and his waist is full of trouble. That little Liu, She didn''t stop her, and she didn''t help her, but she fell to the side and covered her face with a veil and cried loudly as if she was heartbroken after telling her own daughter."


    Ms. Lin chuckled: "Why did she fall to the side because she was so sad, she wanted to let the door open so that brother Tang Zhao could go."


    Sister-in-law Qin couldn''t help laughing: "Who wouldn''t say it!"


    She repeatedly sighed: "Tell me, tell me about this family. They are really rare people who have never been seen in a hundred years. Why is such a family asked you to put it on the stall? You can''t make up such a strange person. ..."


    Because all these things have happened recently, Mrs. Hu, the daughter-in-law, has gotten better and better with Mrs. Lin. She came here specially to give her first-hand information, and she was still worried about the follow-up, so she left after she finished speaking. up.


    Ms. Lin said to her son: "Brother Tang Zhao and her mother don''t have the same temper."


    The second elder brother sat in front of the door and boiled medicine, and said with a smile: "I think it''s quite similar. Brother Tang Zhao didn''t come out early or late, and he came out at the end. Isn''t it because he wants to let these people, or her mother, come out and settle the matter?" Did you come out when you knew you couldn¡¯t wait, that¡¯s why you have such a big resentment.¡±


    Ms. Lin was stunned: "That''s right. What are they all about!"


    She pushed a slice of radish into the basin, sprinkled it with salt, and continued cutting. The second elder brother said, "Father still awake?"


    Ms. Lin said: "I woke up early. Xinbao didn''t wake up. He cried when he got up and lay down."


    Second brother nodded: "It''s fine to take a break."


    In the room, Tang Qingshan quietly listened to the conversation outside.


    He was also tired yesterday, and now his knees are still aching, but he is used to getting up early, waking up at dawn and unable to fall asleep.


    As a result, his daughter was desperate for him. He got up early and went to the latrine. When he came back, Nai Tuanzi closed his eyes and cried loudly. Tang Qingshan could only lie down again, and fell asleep again after a long time of filming.


    Seeing that she was falling asleep, he took off her little feet, before they were put on the kang, the milk dumpling sniffled and was about to cry again, so frightened, he quickly put her back on the back of his waist.


    So I didn''t eat any food, and just lay down like this.


    Over there, Mrs. Lin had finished cutting the radish strips and was ready to make dinner, and Xin Baoer started to chrysalis.


    The old father was very experienced. He hugged his daughter and urinated, and then came back. Xin Baoer put his little feet on him familiarly, and fell asleep again.


    Miss Lin came in to take a look again, and teased him with a smile: "Are you hungry? Let me bring you a steamed bun? Are you lying down and chewing?"


    Tang Qingshan shook his head lightly.


    Ms. Lin smiled and went out again. The door slammed, and Xinbao moved in a daze. She touched his chin with her little hand, maybe it felt prickly, and her little finger started to pick.


    Tang Qingshan dodged back, and her little hands followed her again. Although it was so fleshy, it was really painful to pick it.


    The old father didn''t move any more, and let his daughter pick him for a long time.


    Then she opened her eyes and said in a daze, "Daddy?"


    Tang Qingshan hummed, Xinbao''s eyes were half-closed, and his voice was waxy: "Where''s the chestnut? Where''s the small one?"


    She clearly remembered that she and her little brother were picking chestnuts, and the thorns from the chestnut **** stuck to her finger, why did they disappear at a glance?


    She looked at her little hands strangely.


    Tang Qingshan did not explain, so he asked her: "What little brother?"


    Xinbao said: "That''s the little one with a broken belly! He even peeled chestnuts for Xinbao to eat!"


    Tang Qingshan asked: "Why is the belly broken?"


    "It''s just a broken belly! There''s a lot of blood..."


    Tang Qingshan was taken aback, and sat up all of a sudden: "What?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： Let the two flies stare

    Chapter 85 Two flies are eyeing


    After asking, he figured it out himself, and said with a calm expression: "Xinbao had a nightmare?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No, Xinbao didn''t have a nightmare?"


    Tang Qingshan asked: "Where is that little brother from?"


    "It''s the one that peels the chestnut!"


    The two father and daughter talked back and forth for a long time, but they didn''t understand. Later, the second brother heard the voice coming in, coaxed the younger sister to eat, and asked carefully, and finally asked the matter clearly.


    So yesterday, another "little brother" appeared? A child with a wounded belly? About the same age as Brother Tang?


    Several people were secretly puzzled.


    But it doesn''t sound like that person''s accomplice, it seems that he just met by chance, and he is willing to accompany Nai Tuanzi and others to find him, which seems to be of good character.


    So I''m not really worried.


    Only Nai Tuanzi was carefree, hugging Brother Tang San''s leg after eating: "It''s just picking chestnuts."


    To rest in peace, Tie Hanhan picked up his sister and left, but when he thought about what happened yesterday, he felt a little scared: "We won''t go, we won''t go up the mountain, can we play at home?"


    Nai Tuanzi clasped her brother''s hand with her two small hands, and acted softly: "Xinbao wants to eat chestnuts." She pouted her little beak, and smacked Tang San''s face: "Yes It''s the best!"


    The third brother couldn''t bear it at that time: "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Nai Tuanzi was happily held by his brother, but when she walked away from Mrs. Lin, Mrs. Lin gave her a look.


    Xin Baoer opened her eyes wide and flicked her dumbfounded hair. At that time, she connected with A Niang''s brain waves.


    So she turned around and hugged Tang Qingshan''s leg: "Daddy is going too!"


    Tang Qingshan patted her dumb hair: "Daddy has something to do today, let elder brother accompany you."


    "No, no," Nai Tuanzi''s little head turned into a rattle: "Yes, I will go tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow. Daddy will build a house tomorrow!"


    Miss Lin laughed: "Our Xinbaoer is smart! Don''t try to fool us!"


    Tang Qingshan said helplessly: "Daddy really has something to do today. Tomorrow, Daddy won''t build a house, so he will go out to play with Xinbaoer."


    "No, no, no," Nai Tuanzi buried her face in his lap and said, "Daddy is going today, today...Xinbao wants Daddy to accompany him."


    Ms. Lin said: "It''s okay, I will go with Dalang, and you can accompany Xinbao."


    The majestic head of the family refused without hesitation: "No, what are you going to do! What a good place is the prison!"


    Miss Lin smiled and spread her hands: "Then you go."


    Tang Qingshan turned his eyes back.


    Nai Tuanzi wrinkled a small face, with **** and bright eyes, and looked at him with aggrieved Bala: "Is Daddy a love baby..."


    Tears fell down, the eyes were big, and the tears actually split into two, rolling over the fleshy little face, Tang Qingshan was distressed and funny, "There is no love baby."


    Nai Tuanzi looked at him accusingly, "I don''t love you anymore! Daddy doesn''t accompany Xinbao!"


    Tang Qingshan: "..."


    Brother Tang walked from the side, and laughed straight at the sight: "Who did you learn from, so you can act like a baby!"


    While raising his foot to kick her little butt, Tang Qingshan blocked it with one hand, and hugged Xiaotuanzi into his arms.


    Mrs. Lin said: "How about this, you go up to play with Xin Bao''er, it happens that you eat late, and you are not in a hurry to eat, let''s take advantage of this time to have lunch at home, will you come back in a few hours? It''s not too late for you to go."


    Tang Qingshan lowered his eyes and thought about it, hummed calmly, and left with his daughter in his arms. The third brother pulled a big basket, thought for a while, pulled a bag, and followed.


    After walking for a while, he handed the basket to Tang Qingshan, took his younger sister over, put it on his back, supported his hands steadily, and ran for a while, Xin Baole was so happy, the third brother Hanhan was not afraid of falling, and flew away again. It seemed to jump back, just running back and forth.


    The old father has been walking very calmly, looking at his children from time to time.


    Xinbao reached out to him: "Daddy! Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan walked a few steps faster, raised his hand, and asked his daughter to hold his fingers, and the third brother was sweating from running, so he walked slowly with his father.


    Xinbao was on his shoulders, waving his small arms vigorously, trying to get rid of the feeling of being thrown up, but he couldn''t drag it. Tang Qingshan sensed it and cooperated, so Naituanzi leaned sideways, Shake your arms hard.


    The third brother turned his hand around, pressed her back, and said, "Father, take care of her, don''t fall."


    Tang Qingshan hummed, and Xinbao suddenly thought: "Xinbao come down."


    The third brother put his sister down, Xinbao stretched out his hand, first took his father''s hand, then reached up, held his brother''s hand, raised his face and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Hey, that''s right!" The third brother immediately took two steps back and was level with him. As the two of them walked, the milk dumpling was in their hands. Curled up, happy like a little bird.


    When Tang Qingshan looked down, she grinned with small white teeth, her big eyes turned into eyelashes, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help smiling.


    The three of them went out with their front feet, and on their back feet, Mrs. Lin dressed up a bit, and even ordered a small pockmark on her cheek, and came out to call her eldest son, "Fan''er, let''s go!"


    Brother Tang stood up helplessly: "Father came back and appointed me to be angry and scold me."


    Mrs. Lin slapped him on the back: "Nonsense! What''s the use of raising you so big! Isn''t it just for throwing the pot away!"


    Brother Tang was funny and had no choice but to follow his mother out. The two took a detour and walked up the mountain to avoid passing the old house of the Tang family.


    While walking, Brother Tang also said: "Mother, this is a serious matter, why do you have to carry your father behind your back?"


    "I didn''t carry him behind my back!" Mrs. Lin said with a smile: "It''s not that he is there, so many tricks are not easy to use."


    That''s not behind his back!


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "I don''t understand. It''s not that father doesn''t know that mother can kung fu, and father didn''t say he doesn''t like it. Why does mother bother to hide it every day?"


    Miss Lin slapped him again: "What do you know, little brat!"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He pointed to the front: "Aniang, look at that, and then look at that, they are all waiting to block your son and me. Just look at me as a kid."


    Miss Lin glanced at it from a distance, and clicked her tongue: "Is it so strange that two flies are staring at it?"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Mrs. Lin said: "Tang Shifan, please remember, neither of these two people is good, their looks are second, and their minds are right... Little girl Mu Shaoai, admiring vanity, this is not a big problem, but this Chen Yuhua, And this Juanzi, all of them have bad intentions, and they won''t do."


    Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t worry, Ma''am, your son doesn''t like them either... I want looks, and Ma''am wants personality, so I have to choose my personality and appearance, and I have to treat my sister well." of."


    Miss Lin hehehe: "I''m afraid that you will lose your head when you see the appearance, and forget to care about your character."


    She glanced at it: "Back then, the person your father liked was similar to that Chen Yuhua... No, he just looked similar to Chen Yuhua. He was like Xiao Liu, and he was a well-educated person. Yes, I can write two sour poems! Heh, I feel as if I can¡¯t walk all the way. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and my eyes turn red. Every day I feel wronged and look at people, and I feel sorry for everyone. It looks like her, as soon as I saw that, I wanted to wring her head off, put it on the stage, and let her cry every day!"


    This is sour, Brother Tang can''t help but laugh: "That''s why mother doesn''t dare to show her kung fu? Why do you want to pretend to be delicate?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： i shouldnt have married him

    Chapter 86 I shouldn''t have married him


    Miss Lin paused and kicked her: "What nonsense are you talking about, bastard? When did I pretend to be weak? If I dare to talk nonsense again, I will kill you!"


    Brother Tang avoided it with a smile, and said, "I''m thinking about my father, can''t he be so blind?"


    "Oh," Mrs. Lin said, "He''s just that blind!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became: "When I bring this up, I get angry, no, I''m so mad, I have to buy two cans of fermented bean curd when I come back, and kill him when I go back!"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He couldn''t help but laugh.


    Brother Tang was taught privately by Mrs. Lin since he was a child, and he knows how to kung fu. Both of them walked quickly, and they passed by the old house of the Tang family in a blink of an eye. Looking down from the slope, they saw a large group of people gathered there. , it is estimated that Mrs. Liu has not left yet, and it seems that she can still hear Xiao Liu''s crying in the distance.


    Brother Tang thought for a while about Little Liu''s way of crying every day, and felt a chill on his back: "Mother, I will find a wife in the future. I will not look for this kind of person who cries every day. Will you not be discouraged if you cry well? I want to find a mother like this. Yes, it¡¯s crisp and nice.¡±


    Miss Lin laughed and said, "You won''t forget how beautiful it is!"


    Brother Tang laughed twice, "That can''t be helped, my mother is so good-looking, and she has high eyesight since she was a child."


    "Okay," Mrs. Lin clicked her tongue, "My son is so handsome and can talk so well. It should be no problem to marry a good-looking wife."


    The two mother and son talked and laughed all the way to the county seat.


    The county government prison can be entered with money, and the two entered quickly.


    Miss Lin covered up her waist and appearance, she didn''t look very conspicuous, and just like that, these people looked at her with disgusting eyes all the way.


    Brother Tang stood by her side with a sullen face, walking all the way inside.


    Cucumber was leaning on the pile of straw by the wall. He seemed to have bled himself. There were a few obvious scratches on his face, and some swelling disappeared, but the purple black was even worse. It looked like his entire face was black. Terrible.


    Seeing the two people approaching, he squinted his eyes.


    Ms. Lin squatted down outside and said, "Hugua, do you recognize me?"


    Courgette said nothing.


    Ms. Lin said coldly: "It was my son you killed. I want to know, what kind of poison did you quench on the poisonous needle you gave my fourth son?"


    Hugua said: "Find me a doctor to cure my snake venom, and I will tell you."


    Miss Lin said without batting an eye: "I''m a doctor. I found the Ganoderma lucidum to cure the poison you poisoned my second son."


    Hugua raised his eyebrows.


    He was a little skeptical: "I never heard Tang Sanshui say that."


    Ms. Lin chuckled: "Tang Sanshui not only knows that meat is delicious, he also knows shit! I have prepared medicine in front of him!"


    All of a sudden, Hugua believed it.


    He said: "Then you explain it to me, and I will tell you."


    Ms. Lin looked resentful, and then she seemed helpless: "Come here and let me see, it seems that you have bled?"


    Tang Sanshui was tortured, lying on the ground drowsy with a fever, when he heard his name being mentioned one after another, he opened his eyes in a daze, and when he saw Mrs. Lin, he was overjoyed and crawled over: "Sister-in-law Sister-in-law, are you here to save me?"


    He exchanged tears: "I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone, I knew it! Sister-in-law, sister-in-law! I will never dare again, and I will never harm them again. Take me home, sister-in-law..."


    He cried to himself, but several people ignored him.


    Hugua laughed and said: "If you dare to use tricks, I am not a vegetarian."


    Ms. Lin said: "If I could use the means, I would have poisoned you to death!"


    She hated it, but Hu Gua believed it, so she stood up slowly, walked over, sat down and said, "You..."


    Before she finished her sentence, Lady Lin reached out her hand like lightning, grabbed his clothes, and dragged him over violently. Hu Gua was caught off guard and slammed her face heavily on the iron railing, groaning in pain.


    The next moment, Lady Lin''s hands clamped tightly around his neck.


    Hugua also reacted quickly, pushing her feet on the railing hard, trying to get out of her hand, but Mrs. Lin couldn''t hold it... Hugua struggled desperately, scratching the ground with her fingernails, making teeth-squeaking squeaks.


    At this moment, no one saw that Big Brother Tang, who was standing beside him, flicked his hand seemingly unintentionally, and the thin gold needles shot from the sole of his shoe, but under the tension, the slight itching made even Hugua himself feel uncomfortable. I did not notice.


    Tang Sanshui, who was snot and crying with his eyes closed, suddenly noticed something, raised his hand to wipe away his tears, and looked at Hu Gua.


    Then he followed the hand that was holding his throat, and looked at Lady Lin in disbelief. After realizing something belatedly, he let out a hoarse cry, and stepped back desperately, his face full of horror.


    The people in the prison next to her, who had looked at her with disgusting eyes just now, invariably withdrew their gazes, and cowered and hid behind them, for fear that she would notice them.


    Hugua is a person who is very knowledgeable about current affairs, and soon began to wave his hands to express begging for mercy. Mrs. Lin was not afraid of his mischief, so she let go of her hand, took a few copper coins slowly, and tossed them lightly in her hand: "I figured it out?"


    Hu Gua saw this posture, and simply did not hide back, saying: "Ten leg poison."


    Miss Lin''s eyes were slightly sharp.


    Ten-legged poison is a kind of scorpion poison. Not only is the poison difficult to detox, but in some cases, even the tip of the scorpion tail can be used as a hidden weapon. This kind of tip is too small and difficult to remove.


    Ms. Lin stared straight at him: "The one who left the needle?"


    Hugua said: "Yes."


    Ms. Lin was furious: "Bastards! You bastards! You are really inhuman! He is so old, you can do it!"


    Hu Guafei also backed away, directly mentioned Tang Sanshui, and stood in front of him. The copper coin in Mrs. Lin''s hand creaked, and Brother Tang hurriedly stood in front of her: "Mother, don''t be impulsive."


    He was afraid that she would really do something, so he forcibly took the copper coins from her hand: "Mother, the county lord will definitely report to the government. These two people are going to die, so why bother to dirty their hands."


    Miss Lin gasped in anger, gritted her teeth for a long time, then turned around abruptly, and walked out of the prison quickly.


    Brother Tang was behind, quietly stuffing some money into the jailer: "Those two people have a deep hatred with us, please help me, please take care of me."


    The jailer understood, and with a twist of his hand, he put away the silver: "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiaolang, these two people have no conscience, they are not as good as animals, and we don''t like it, so we must take good care of them."


    Brother Tang thanked you repeatedly, and then quickly caught up with Mrs. Lin, and changed the topic: "Mother, didn''t you say you want to buy fermented bean curd?"


    "What do you eat fermented bean curd! A **** deserves to eat fermented bean curd!" Mrs. Lin said angrily, "I shouldn''t have married him! If I didn''t marry into the Tang family, I would suffer such a disaster! My son can suffer like this! "


    Brother Tang persuaded silently: "But Aniang, if you don''t marry, there will be no us, and no Xinbaoer."


    Ms. Lin was so angry that the stones she kicked all the way splashed, and the mother and son jumped away.


    In the carriage not far away, one hand slowly opened the curtain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： the cat is not so dumb

    Chapter 87 The cat is not so dumb


    The young boy dressed as a scholar watched this scene quietly.


    Someone behind laughed and said, "This is that family? This woman is still a practicing family!"


    The boy hummed, and calmly lowered the curtains. The man leaned over, opened the curtains again, and squeezed a look: "Where''s the little doll? Didn''t come?"


    The boy stepped back and gave him the window.


    The man squeezed his entire face against the window: "I really haven''t come. Xiaojue, is it because of that little doll that you decided to live here temporarily?"


    "That''s not the case," the young boy said sternly, "I just think it''s a little smoother here."


    "I''ll just say it!" The man said with a smile: "With your temperament, how can you like little dolls? You''re so noisy! But that doll is quite cute, just like a pussy, with round and big eyes. "


    The little boy glanced at him: "It''s not like a cat."


    He turned his head, "Huh?"


    The little boy retracted his hand into his sleeve, touched a chestnut in his sleeve pocket, and said flatly: "She''s not like a cat, cats are not so dull."


    The man was taken aback for a moment, and laughed out loud.


    Another person yelled: "Shake Chu!"


    He seemed to want to say something, but paused again, raised his hand and poured a cup of tea to the young man: "Then I''ll ask someone to set up a house here."


    The little boy lowered his eyes.


    His complexion is extremely fair, and he has a sickly appearance, which makes his eyebrows and eyelashes black and black, as delicate as ink painting.


    He said calmly: "There are many people in the city who are distracted, and I''m afraid there will be more troubles."


    "Then?" The man tentatively said, "Why don''t you go to the countryside? I''ll ask someone to find out where this family lives, and buy a place near him?"


    The boy didn''t answer, so he continued with a smile: "It''s just a rural place, I''m afraid the house won''t be too good."


    The boy said: "It''s okay."


    "Okay," he nodded, "Yao Chu, let''s go."


    Yuan Yao responded at the beginning, and went out, flicking his whip leisurely, and finally walked a few steps, suddenly heard a click, and the carriage swayed sharply to the left.


    Yuan Yaochu turned over and jumped down as he was used to, and lifted the car board very familiarly, looked down, and breathed a sigh of relief: "The axle is broken, are you okay?"


    The boy jumped out and said, "It''s nothing."


    Yuan Yao looked him up and down in surprise, then suddenly turned around and said, "Brother, what did Xiao Jue just say?"


    Yuan Yao who jumped down then said, "What?"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "Xiaojue will be smooth when he comes here!"


    He freed one hand and pointed at him, "The car broke down, but Xiaojue was not injured again! No, we must live in this Longmen County!"


    Yuan Yaogui looked at the axle, and nodded slowly: "I''ll ask someone to go to Yutang Village to inquire about it."


    And at this time.


    Xinbao and his father and brother laughed and laughed all the way up the mountain.


    Walking halfway, they saw Tang Shitou and his wife coming down with a big basket full of chestnut balls, walking directly opposite them.


    Tang Shitou was a little embarrassed immediately, and immediately smiled: "Brother Qingshan, are you going up the mountain too?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Tang Shitou smiled and said: "Just yesterday we went up the mountain to look for Xinbao, and when we saw that chestnut tree, the children in the family were greedy and clamored to eat it, so I went up the mountain early to pick some, Xinbao, do you want to eat it?" A chestnut?"


    He turned back to pick and pull.


    Tang Qingshan said: "No need, Xinbaoer won''t eat, you are busy."


    He immediately picked up Xinbao, nodded and left.


    Seeing him walking away, Tang Shitou took a sip: "The things in the mountains don''t belong to his family! Who are you going to show me with such a stinking face!"


    His daughter-in-law gave him a white look: "Don''t make yourself angry, brother Qingshan is like this every day, just this temper. He has a lot of money, but he still cares about a chestnut? But you, what are you doing with the child? Juanzi is thinking about his family. Lang, it''s not like you don''t know!"


    Tang Shitou frowned straightly: "It''s useless to miss a person with a surname! It''s a shame!"


    "Haven''t you heard about Jingui Village?" Shitou''s daughter-in-law said, "It''s also the same surname, but the patriarch disagreed, and later they hooked up with each other, asked his aunt to adopt the child, and married, and now the child All born..."


    While talking, the couple carried the basket down with difficulty.


    Tang Qingshan really didn''t care.


    Even the third brother doesn''t care, whoever grabs the things in the mountains counts, and they didn''t plant them, so can they dominate?


    The third elder brother comforted Xinbao: "Don''t worry, the boss is a tree. If you can''t pick it clean, I will definitely pick enough for Xinbao to eat."


    Xinbao nodded.


    The three arrived under the tree in a short while.


    At this moment, the shallow basket that Xinbao was sitting in was still thrown under the tree, and no one picked it up. Tang Qingshan went over to pick it up, and the third brother straightened his clothes, and went up the tree in a few swishes.


    Tang Qingshan pushed his daughter''s small head and withdrew: "Stand farther away, it hurts when you hit it."


    Xinbao was held down by his father''s big hand, and he turned his head with difficulty, looked at his brother, and suddenly said: "Wait!"


    Tang Qingshan paused, Xinbao took the basket from him, ran over, and handed it over on tiptoe: "Yes, cover your head, it hurts!"


    The third brother and everyone climbed up, laughing and going to climb down again.


    Tang Qingshan walked a few steps over, took the basket and handed it over, Xinbao looked up at it with a small face, and compared his little hands to his head, for fear that he would not be able to use them.


    The third brother laughed, and hung the basket on his head like a bamboo hood, and said with a smile: "Okay!"


    Xinbao felt relieved, reached out to reach Daddy''s hand, and moved away with his short legs.


    Seeing that they had run far enough, the third brother yelled with a smile, and shook suddenly on the tree.


    He climbed very high, most of the trees swayed with him, and the chestnut **** fell down, which was a bit spectacular to watch.


    After shaking for half a quarter of an hour, Tang Qingshan said: "It''s almost there."


    The third brother swayed for a long time before he climbed down. He was still quite high off the ground, so he jumped straight down.


    Tang Qingshan took his daughter to pick chestnuts.


    Generally, the chestnuts that can be shaken off are all cooked. There are one or two chestnuts in a chestnut ball. It hurts to pierce someone, even an adult''s hand can pierce without any calluses.


    So Tang Qingshan first picked up a chestnut ball, let the girl feel it modestly, and said: "Prick or not? Xinbao can''t be picked with hands. Dad and brother pick it up. Xinbao helps put it into the basket. Be careful not to step on it." Yes, even if you step on it, it hurts your feet."


    Xinbao curled up her little hands and nodded obediently: "Oh."


    So Tang Qingshan and the third brother began to pick. They didn''t use their hands, they just stepped on it with their feet, and the prickly ball broke, and then they rubbed it again, and the chestnuts came out. It looked very simple.


    Xinbao tried to step on it, but the first two times were nothing, so she tried harder... The prickly ball punctured her little embroidered shoe, and the sole of her foot hurt, probably it was punctured.


    Xinbao withdrew her little feet at that time, took a peek at her father, saw that he didn''t see it, pretended nothing happened, carefully avoided Qiuqiu, and followed behind her father.


    The two are very fast, with two feet on one foot, and never use the third foot.


    The third brother also sighed: "Tell me, this chestnut has a layer of prickly skin, another layer of hard skin, and another layer of fur...Three layers of skin! People can still know that it can be eaten inside! This is the first person who eats chestnuts." , how hungry are you?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "When there is a famine, I eat grass roots, bark, and Avalokitesvara soil, and I can find anything that can be eaten."


    "That''s right," the third brother dropped the topic: "Xin Baoer, what do you want to eat with these chestnuts?"


    Xinbao said: "Cook and eat."


    "Okay," said the third brother: "These are enough to eat two or three times, first... ah!"


    He jumped out several steps away at once.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： gold from heaven

    Chapter 88 Gold from the sky


    Tang Qingshan frowned and looked up: "What are you doing so suddenly?"


    "No, dad!" The third brother pointed over there: "Why do I see it as a snake?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "If you really encounter a snake, you can''t be surprised!" While talking, he slowly approached, Xinbao was a little scared, hugged his leg, and the three of them stretched their heads to look, Tang Qingshan said : "This should be the snake yesterday, the one they killed."


    "Really?" The third brother turned around, found a branch, stretched out his hand far away, picked it up, and picked up a green snake, thick as a cucumber, with a yellowish belly, mixed in the grass, Not at all.


    The third brother asked: "Father, is this snake edible?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "You can eat it, just chop off the head."


    He looked at the little girl, who hugged his leg like a koala, hiding her face, only showing a big flickering eye.


    Tang Qingshan rubbed her little head: "Is Xin Baoer afraid?"


    Xinbao shook his head.


    Tang Qingshan said: "Take it home and eat later."


    The third elder brother picked the snake to one side of the stone, continued to pick up chestnuts, and said: "I heard that the snake meat is delicious, fragrant and smooth! Dad, have you ever eaten it?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Did you forget? Your second uncle loves to eat snakes very much, and he is also very good at making snakes. He has eaten there a few times."


    The two were talking, Xinbao glanced at the snake, and then again.


    She had seen snakes several times in her previous life, and she wasn''t afraid at first, but... this salted fish was a little scared, the hairs on her back stood up, and she stood a little far away from the stone. A little further, a little further...


    Just as he felt that it was far enough away, who knew that there was a round thing under his feet, Xinbao slipped, and sat down on the ground, anxiously saying: "Yes! Yes!"


    The third brother was startled, and jumped over to hug his younger sister into his arms: "Why did you fall? Hey, there is another snake, which is also dead..."


    He tilted his head and smacked his sister''s face: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, don''t look at Xinbaoer, I''ll get rid of it now, it''s okay."


    He picked up the snake and put it together with the other one. While hugging his sister, he walked back and forth, shaking and shaking, looking for something to distract her: "Xinbao, do you see the flowers over there? Can you pick it well? You can also pick Mao Mao, go back and ask Si Ge to weave a rabbit for you."


    Xinbao slowly raised his head and glanced over there.


    The third brother saw that she was interested, so he put her down and slid down the **** to pick it for her.


    Xinbao squatted on the side of the slope, originally just wanted to watch his brother pick flowers, but he always felt that the rock next to him was a bit strange.


    Xinbao shook his calf, slid down carefully, and touched the stone, just as the third elder brother came over with a handful of dogtail grass, Xinbao turned his hand directly, swept the stone with the dogtail grass, and From the dark black stone, a little bit of bright gold shone out.


    Xinbao said: "Yes!"


    The third brother said: "What''s wrong?"


    He came over with a handful of wild flowers, Xinbao pointed at the stone: "Golden one!"


    The third brother just coaxed his younger sister to play: "Hey, Xin Baoer is awesome! I found a golden stone!"


    Xinbao emphasized: "Really gold!"


    "Okay," the third brother said with a smile: "Then I will carry you home and sleep in my arms, okay?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    "Huh?" The third brother smiled and said, "Do you really want it?"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes... Goutou gold, I definitely want it, this one can be refined into a small piece of gold, why not?


    The third brother laughed and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll hug you home!"


    Several people only picked five or six catties of chestnuts. The third brother directly found a piece of stone, chopped off the snake''s head, tied it with a grass rope, and walked down the mountain.


    When I went down the mountain, I met many people. I guess I saw Tang Shitou picking chestnuts, and I thought of going up to pick some chestnuts and go back to coax the children.


    The third brother smiled and said: "There are still quite a few. I swayed down to the ground and picked up a little bit on the floating surface. You can go and pick it up again."


    The man nodded repeatedly, and said with a smile: "And you got two snakes?"


    "Well, it''s dead, I picked it up for nothing," said the third elder brother, "It should be the snake that bit you yesterday."


    Everyone I meet is very envious.


    Someone held the basket with both hands and looked behind him: "What is this?"


    "Don''t mention it," said the third brother with a smile: "Xin Baoer has taken a fancy to this stone, and if she insists on it, I will pick it up for her."


    Many people came to talk to Tang Shitou.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how close or distant it is, it¡¯s that everyone is free at the moment, and there¡¯s nothing to do if you stay there, so you¡¯re just making a fuss about your parents.


    Tang Shitou smiled on his face, but he was almost out of breath in his heart. He was the first one to go, why didn''t he see the snake?


    Snake meat is great tonic, a snake is a pot of meat! Still two! Can eat several meals! When I think about it, I feel my stomach twitching.


    Tang Shitou said sourly: "It''s a poisonous snake, don''t eat anything."


    "What are poisonous snakes afraid of? If you chop off the head, it will be meat, just like you haven''t eaten it before."


    Tang Shitou was sulking at what he said, and said again: "But Brother Qingshan''s family really loves the children. It''s not too heavy to move a stone down."


    "That''s true, I heard that the boss is watching together! The child is ignorant and messing around, and Brother Qingshan doesn''t stop him."


    "That''s right," Shitou''s daughter-in-law couldn''t help but said, "This little girl has been spoiled by her father and brother, she is ignorant! She doesn''t know how to be considerate of adults! Our Juanzi has always been obedient since she was a child, and has never been like this. "


    When Juanzi was mentioned, the villagers laughed twice.


    Tang Juanzi of Tang Shitou''s family, and that Chen Yuhua, have been competing with each other for a while, and everyone in the village is watching.


    Brother Tang is sixteen years old, and it is time to say goodbye. He dumped the guy in the old house, and the days are coming. The guy is handsome and capable, and there are quite a few girls in the village who want to block him. , but in terms of outstanding characters, there are only Chen Yuhua and Juanzi.


    The aunt in the village couldn''t help but persuaded: "Juanzi, don''t blame your aunt for being straightforward. Don''t even think about a surname. The old patriarch won''t let it go."


    Tang Juanzi''s face was tender, and she said anxiously: "I don''t! I don''t like his family! Spoiling a little girl to the sky, the family style is not right!"


    Shitou''s daughter-in-law winks anxiously at her daughter.


    Talking about the bad family style is what Tang Shitou scolded when he was bitter at home, so he can''t talk about it outside! Besides, since I know that people love my sister, if your words reach Brother Tang''s ears, it will be no surprise that he can take care of you for a while!


    Tang Juanzi told her mother to give her a wink, and she understood, but she got the words out, and suddenly got angry and anxious, stood up and ran into the house.


    What the villagers said, the Tang family didn''t care.


    When Tang Qingshan came back, Brother Tang and Lady Lin had already returned.


    Looking at the two large cans of fermented bean curd on the table, Tang Qingshan frowned and asked Tang Dalang, "Go?"


    Tang Dalang coughed: "Yes."


    He thought his father was going to scold him, but Tang Qingshan asked with a calm expression, "What happened?"


    Tang Dalang was stunned: "No, nothing wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： gold in stone

    Chapter 89 Gold in the Stone


    Tang Qingshan glanced at his son from under his eyelashes, "Is it okay for your mother to buy fermented bean curd? She never buys fermented bean curd for nothing."


    Speaking of this, the corners of his mouth curved slightly imperceptibly.


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He was inexplicably amused, looked outside, and whispered: "It''s actually nothing, my mother is just venting her anger!"


    Seeing his father looking at him with a look of "continue to talk", Big Brother Tang was a little dizzy.


    He dared not tell his father about the past events her mother mentioned!


    What a talented woman who can write poems and weeping... As the eldest brother, he can have both sides, relying on his tight mouth!


    He changed the topic: "Aniang just heard about Shiro''s legs, so..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Mrs. Lin said outside, "The head of the house has guests."


    This gentle and virtuous tone, as soon as he heard that there were outsiders, Tang Qingshan came out, and saw two young men in long gowns standing outside, neither of them were acquaintances.


    One is about twenty years old, the other is seventeen or eighteen at most, with a baby face, looking around with a smile.


    Tang Qingshan arched his hands: "Who are you two?"


    The two of them clasped their hands together, with a modest attitude, and the slightly older youth said: "Uncle Tang, his surname is Yuan, Yuan Yaogui, this is my younger brother Yaochu, please excuse me."


    "You''re welcome," Tang Qingshan said, "I don''t know what to do with me?"


    Yuan Yao returned and said, "Excuse me, does the big courtyard that is being built in the south belong to your family?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Yes."


    Yuan Yao returned: "Uncle, it''s like this. We want to buy a house, and we are a little anxious. We fell in love with the terrain and mountains over there... I wonder if Uncle Tang can give up? The price is negotiable."


    Tang Qingshan was a little surprised.


    But he didn''t hesitate, and said, "Sorry, I don''t plan to sell that house."


    Yuan Yaogui pleaded: "Uncle, if you think about it again, I can pay five hundred taels."


    Tang Qingshan said: "It''s not about the price. The children in the family like the land and the appearance of the house very much. We wanted to move there a few years ago after it was built. We are already in a hurry, so it is not easy to sell. I am very sorry. "


    The family is not short of money at the moment, and the seller¡¯s money is still there. Even if it is short, he has finally built a house he likes, and he doesn¡¯t want to sell it.


    Yuan Yaogui and Yuan Yaogui looked at each other, and said helplessly: "Then excuse me, where is Lizheng''s house? Or the patriarch''s house is also fine."


    Tang Qingshan paused for a while.


    Although he doesn''t talk much, he is actually a very smart person. Judging from his posture, he can tell that he still intends to buy a house.


    Then it is likely to buy near his new house. After all, that area is a newly built house. Compared with the north area, it is indeed quieter and brighter.


    He didn''t suspect that this had anything to do with their family, but outsiders came to Yutang Village to buy a house, and they wanted to be neighbors with them, of course it''s better to get to know them better.


    So he said: "I will take you there."


    Yuan Yaogui did not refuse: "Thank you."


    As a result, several people were about to go out when they met Xinbao and the third brother coming back.


    There are small rivers in many places in Yutang Village. The third brother took Xinbao, found a river, and cleaned the stone. It was quite big, and Xinbao couldn¡¯t hold it, but he wanted to hug it very much. Let go.


    So in the front is Xinbao holding the stone with both hands, and his whole small body is slightly tilted back, which is really trying to **** the milk. Picking the stone, to bear the weight of the stone.


    Walking all the way, many villagers laughed at them, and some people teased Xinbao: "Why is Xinbao hugging the stone?"


    Xinbao said foolishly, "Sell for money."


    The people who heard it laughed and ran into several calls along the way, but the two brothers and sisters didn''t care.


    Yuan Yaochu was a lively person, walking around all the time, when he saw the familiar Xiao Tuanzi approaching, his eyes lit up immediately: "Little baby! What are you doing?"


    He ran and jumped over, and a smiling baby face appeared above the milk dumpling.


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide, and his voice was full of effort: "Move, move the stone!"


    Yuan Yaochu backed up quickly all the way, followed them, and said with a smile, "Why are you moving stones?"


    Xinbao answered every question, and said again: "Sell for money."


    "Sell money?" Yuan Yaochu smiled and said: "This stone is worthless..."


    While talking, he glanced at the stone, was taken aback, and called: "Brother! Brother, come and see!"


    Yuan Yaogui was exchanging adult greetings with Tang Qingshan, and glared at his younger brother, obviously thinking he was taken aback.


    Yuan Yao was used to it at the beginning, and he was not afraid at all: "Come here quickly and have a look!"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Go and have a look."


    He said to his daughter in a long way: "Xinbao, put down the stone."


    Xinbao let out a cry, and let go of his hand. The third elder brother was on guard, and hurried past his sister, and put the stone on the ground.


    Xinbao flung herself on Tang Qingshan''s lap like a baby, "Daddy, Xinbao is so tired."


    Tang Qingshan bent down and picked up his daughter. Xinbao seemed to be unable to move his little arms after moving bricks for a whole day. He fell straight forward, resting his face on her father''s shoulders, his little arms hanging down. with.


    Tang Qingshan, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, raised one hand for this little creature, slowly pinching her little arm, while looking at the two of them.


    Yuan Yaogui didn''t care about it at first, he just thought it was a small landscape stone, but when he looked closely, he saw more than one place, slightly glowing with golden light.


    Yuan Yaogui simply raised his hand to hold up the stone, and looked at it carefully.


    At this moment, people from far and near saw two outsiders, and they all surrounded them. Mrs. Lin also stood at the gate of the courtyard and took a few glances, while whispering to Brother Tang: "Lianjiazi!"


    Brother Tang nodded.


    Such a large stone is as light as nothing when held in one hand, and it looks like a kung fu master.


    People in the village asked all kinds of questions, Tang Qingshan only said: "I don''t know."


    Yuan Yaogui took a few glances, and asked Tang Qingshan: "Uncle, can I cut a little and have a look?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Yes."


    Yuan Yaogui put down the stone, pulled out the dagger from his boots, slowly scraped out a little fine powder from the gold, squeezed it on his fingers, rubbed it lightly, and looked at the sun.


    Then he turned to Tang Qingshan and said, "Uncle, is this stone for sale?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "What happened to this stone?"


    "That''s right," others said one after another, "Isn''t this just a rock, it''s a little yellow, and there are many beautiful rocks on the mountain!"


    Yuan Yaogui seemed to hesitate for a while, and then said calmly: "This is a piece of dog''s head gold. If you sell it, uncle, I will offer one hundred taels."


    The crowd roared.


    Golden dog head! ?


    Some people know, some don''t know, those who don''t know are desperately asking, and those who know are desperately explaining, all of a sudden chaos.


    Yuan Yaogui waited for the surroundings to become quieter before saying seriously: "Uncle, although we met for the first time, we may be neighbors in the future. I won''t cheat you. If this stone is really refined, in fact, not much gold can be refined, but the stone CICC is more auspicious, and I can set up a town house when I buy it back.¡±


    Tang Qingshan thought for a while, and patted his daughter on the back: "Xinbaoer, the stone is yours, do you want to sell Xinbaoer?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： Xinbaoer is a lucky star

    Chapter 90 Xinbaoer is a Little Lucky Star


    Xinbao turned her head and blinked her big, ignorant eyes.


    The people in the nearby village were almost dying of anxiety, and more than one person said: "You tell the little girl, what does the little girl know!"


    "That''s right, let a child decide on such a big matter!"


    The third brother was unhappy, "Xinbao found this stone, and Xinbao told him to bring it back. If Xinbao doesn''t tell me, who will say it?"


    Villager: "..."


    Really, what should I say, if you don¡¯t accept it, you are so lucky!


    Xinbao thought about it seriously: "Does Daddy like it?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded, "I like it."


    "Then we won''t sell it!" Xinbao waved his little hand without hesitation: "Daddy likes it, let Daddy see it at home!"


    Tang Qingshan smiled, and said to Yuan Yao: "Then don''t sell it, Saburo, move."


    The third brother responded.


    Yuan Yaogui didn''t insist on it: "That''s okay, if you don''t sell it, you won''t sell it. This thing is rare, and it will be equipped with a seat. It really looks good."


    Tang Qingshan nodded, took a few steps back, and handed his daughter to Mrs. Lin: "Yuan Xiaolang, it''s getting late, let''s go quickly."


    Everyone continued to discuss, and some people thought of it and asked: "Brother Qingshan, where is this guest from?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "It''s not my guest, it''s from the city. If you want to buy a house, I''ll take it to the patriarch."


    "Oh!" Then someone asked: "Is it from the city? Why did you think of going to our village to buy a house?"


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and said: "The terrain of your village is good. My younger brother''s status is not good. I want to find a place with a good scenery to recuperate. After looking at several places, your village has a good terrain and is not far from the county seat. It is quite suitable. .¡±


    "Indeed, I heard people say that the terrain of our village is a lucky nest... The surrounding villages have good Fengshui in our village."


    Everyone discussed and walked forward, a few followed to the patriarch''s house, but most of them dispersed after a few steps.


    They are eager to tell people this gossip!


    The little girl of the Tang family picked up a stone and came back, and the whole village laughed at her, and she was a bit sour because she used to children... What happened! What they picked up was not stones, but gold! Outsiders open their mouths and say buy it for one hundred taels!


    For two days in a row, many people were talking about this matter, but others just talked about it. Only Tang Shitou and his wife were so sour that they couldn''t sleep all night!


    They went first!


    He thought of this first. He and his wife went there early in the morning, and turned around under the tree several times. If the snake meat can¡¯t be eaten, it¡¯s impossible to eat it. The stone is at the foot, but they didn¡¯t look at it! One hundred taels of silver is gone!


    Even if it¡¯s to comfort myself, we country people don¡¯t know any dog ??head gold, even if we look around, we can¡¯t recognize it... He shouldn¡¯t be able to make such a fortune!


    But still aggrieved and panicked! Sour panic! I can''t eat sour food, and I can''t sleep!


    But after such a move, most people in the village believed that Xin Baoer was indeed a lucky star!


    Since the child woke up, it was easier for the Tang family to make money than picking fruit from a tree! It doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it!


    Such children, don''t say they are used to it, they are willing to confess!


    Many people in the village went up the mountain and began to stare at the stone. Some of them really moved to their homes, let alone people who ran to the house every day to look closely at the stone and wanted to find it like that.


    The next day, work on the new house continued.


    As for Yuan Yao returning to them, they asked the patriarch to take the lead and bought the old third uncle''s house next door to the new house.


    The old third uncle¡¯s house was also newly built last year. His family has a large population. The main house is built with bricks and tiles.


    It took less than one hundred taels to build it. I heard that the Yuan family bought it for three hundred taels. It was enough to build a new house. The third uncle¡¯s family was happy to leave the house, so they packed up and moved overnight. The sons went to Yue¡¯s house for a while. The old couple also found an unoccupied vacant house to live in first, and then made arrangements to buy land and build a new house.


    Besides, the Yuan family is obviously not short of money, so they also bought the homestead next to the new house. In the afternoon, they recruited a group of people to start work, and first remodeled the yard here.


    Yuan Yao came back to discuss with Tang Qingshan, "We are not familiar with this place, this house will be built at least three or four months longer than yours, can you help find more people, even our meals are covered Yes, when you finish building it, we can continue to use it. The money is easy to talk about.¡±


    Mrs. Lin said: "Our house can be finished in the winter moon. If you want to continue to build it, one is that it is not easy to build in the cold, and the other is that the shack will be ventilated by then, so you can''t live in it." People, these things have to be calculated in advance."


    Yuan Yaogui also thought about it: "Then...then do you stop, and we will stop too? Open the spring and build again?"


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "Let me ask you one more question, Yuan Xiaolang, don''t be surprised, why did you go to our poor village to build a house? It''s more convenient to live in the county town."


    Yuan Yaogui smiled wryly: "I''m a vulgar and vulgar ordinary person. I really can''t answer this question. Tell me how comfortable it is to live in Fucheng, and it has everything. No matter how beautiful the landscape is, it''s good to go out for a walk occasionally on a horse. Yes, but the old man at home, you don¡¯t know how twisted it is...Let me tell you this, I have built eight of this kind of village and this kind of house, and I will live there for a while when I feel like it .¡±


    After he said this, Mrs. Lin lost her doubts.


    Yuan Yao returned: "But it''s okay to say so, so it''s settled. There are dozens of people here, and I will give you twenty taels of silver a day. When you finish building it, we will stop too." , Spring may leave soon, so there is no need to cover it.¡±


    Lady Lin looked at Tang Qingshan.


    Tang Qingshan pondered for a while, "Did you hire a masonry team at random? Or are you familiar?"


    "I''m not familiar with you," Yuan Yao replied, "You can just ask me."


    Tang Qingshan responded: "Where does it cost twenty taels, if the food is the same as ours, three taels of silver a day is enough."


    "This won''t work," Yuan Yao replied, "Not only rice, noodles, meat and vegetables, but also all the hard work and effort. I''ll give you ten taels a day."


    Both sides gave way for a while, and settled on five taels of silver per day, Yuan Yaogui bowed his hands and left.


    Miss Lin moved closer to Tang Qingshan, and whispered, "Like a young master who doesn''t know how expensive firewood is."


    Tang Qingshan shook his head: "No, he''s quite shrewd. He deliberately used this appearance to bluff people."


    Ms. Lin was surprised: "Why? Then you still agree?"


    "I don''t know why," Tang Qingshan said, "Left and right have nothing to do with us. As neighbors, we can''t leave things alone, so we can simply be a favor."


    Miss Lin nodded: "All right."


    She turned back and told those people to call a few more people, and immediately someone slapped her thigh: "Hey, it''s good to move! Yuan Xiaolang moved here, and I want him to help look at the stone!"


    Many people laughed and said, "Your family doesn''t have a little lucky star, so how can you have golden stones?"


    The man also laughed: "I don''t want to have a dream anymore? Check it out, and I will give up."


    Everyone was joking, but in fact, more than one person had this idea, and Yuan Yaogui was also very talkative. Whoever told him to read it, he would go over and show it to others, and at the same time taught them some ways to read.


    It turned out that only two days later, I heard that the Yuan family had bought Pagoda Mountain.


    The patriarch also specially summoned the villagers and told them that they were not allowed to go up the mountain casually in the future. The whole mountain, including the grass and trees, belonged to others.


    This side is actually a mountain. The middle mountain is long and sharp, shaped like a pagoda, so it is called Pagoda Mountain... There is a large undulating mountain range around it. There are high and low mountains. The Yuan family bought all the mountains.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： donkey son

    Chapter 91 Donkey Son


    The people in the village were shocked.


    It¡¯s not a lie to rely on the mountains to eat the mountains. People in the village, even children as young as twins, are counted. But whoever can walk, who doesn¡¯t go up the mountain?


    Especially during the slack season, a basket of wild vegetables on the mountain is a meal. Which porridge does not mix a handful of wild vegetables?


    It was suddenly not allowed to go up the mountain, and the impact on everyone was too great.


    In the sudden silence, Tang Shitou suddenly said: "Then the prickly pears of the Qingshan family can''t be picked?"


    Tang Qingshan frowned slightly and glanced at him.


    Tang Shitou has been staring at their house for a while now, and he just blurted out that Tang Qingshan felt a little guilty when he saw it like this, but after thinking about it, he raised his voice and said: "I just asked casually! After all, we also Just pull out some wild vegetables, Brother Qingshan has to do business selling sugar, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Tang Qingshan said lightly: "We just don''t sell it."


    "That''s right," Tang Shitou said sourly, "Your family is so rich, money is naturally not worth it."


    Tang Qingshan was expressionless.


    He has been in Fucheng for nearly twenty years, and he has met everyone, especially people like Tang Shitou. This kind of people will speak sour words when they see who is living a good life, but he never wants to Ways to improve, the same thing he said is particularly ugly.


    He is lazy to care about him.


    Someone interrupted: "Patriarch, you still have to discuss with others, why don''t you call us up the mountain?"


    "That''s right, the people in this village are not allowed to go up the mountain to eat and drink? Some people''s land is on the mountain!"


    Some people also said: "Brother Qingshan, you know him well, and you are also a neighbor, so please help me to ask, and you will not delay making money if you are well."


    "Yeah, you go ask!"


    Tang Qingshan stood straight, pretending not to hear.


    The old patriarch frowned and thought for a while, then said: "Everyone, don''t worry, this matter really can''t be done like this. I''m discussing with Tang Lizheng, and I''ll ask the Yuan family later. Let''s leave first, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Everyone broke up, and some people chased Tang Qingshan to urge him: "Brother Qingshan, it doesn''t hurt if you go and ask, your family still sells candy, and it''s too expensive to earn two more?"


    "That''s right, just ask!"


    Tang Qingshan glanced back at them.


    These people push others to stand out, mostly because they don¡¯t have the guts to stand out, and they just want to pick up a ready-made bargain after others have finished.


    He only said: "I can only ask myself. The patriarch Lizheng is going to ask, and it belongs to the whole village. Tell me, why should I cross the patriarch Lizheng to ask something?"


    Some people thought about it, and left with a sigh;


    Tang Qingshan returned home leisurely with his hands behind his back.


    Several sons are at home and busy with work.


    After resting for two days, the vegetables in the field grew crazy, and the garlic seedlings that had just been planted suddenly grew beyond the knees, and they couldn''t be cut.


    There are people coming and going in the house every day, afraid that people will see that something is wrong, the family members have to start early in the morning every day, and sometimes they can send two cars to the city in one day. next.


    Tang Qingshan glanced a few times and asked, "Where is Xinbao?"


    Second brother smiled and said: "Xinbaoer is busy! The whole family is not as busy as her!"


    While talking, she saw Nai Tuanzi running over on short legs, grabbed a few leaves, and ran back, afraid that Tang Xiaoba would not stop after eating, and never saw her father.


    Brother Tang asked: "Father, why did the patriarch call someone?"


    Tang Qingshan also cut the leeks, and talked about the matter while everyone didn''t care much.


    I sell sugar myself, and I only earn 200 yuan a day, which is a lot to say, but the house is under construction at the moment, and I am busy with work.


    But the family is hard-working people, if someone else finds the prickly pears, it¡¯s okay if someone sells them. It''s not for sale, it doesn''t matter.


    Tang Qingshan said: "In my opinion, they will not let people go up the mountain."


    Yuan¡¯s family were originally foreigners, they just moved here and bought the mountain. If they just say that this mountain is still going up casually, then no one will be grateful to them.


    But if the patriarch is looking for them and they agree, then the concept of "the mountain belongs to the Yuan family" will be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and everyone will have taboos in their hearts, and they will be able to gain a foothold in the village.


    This is what will work.


    If he was asked to do it, he would do it.


    But he was thinking that even if they were rich, they would not buy mountains casually, so they might have come here for the purpose of buying mountains.


    But what is the purpose of buying a mountain?


    If you want to grow or grow something, and circle it, then you really don¡¯t call it up the mountain. The law is justified, and it¡¯s useless for the patriarch to look for it.


    However, even if that is the case, judging by Yuan Yaogui''s demeanor, there should be a small area left. It is impossible to be too strict and attract people''s resentment.


    Brother Tang said: "If this is the case, then just give the boiled sugar to the villagers to eat, so as to save a letter. Everyone dare not remember the Yuan family, so they will come to us."


    Tang Qingshan glanced at him: "You only thought of the first floor, you can''t do things like this."


    If you really do this, even if you give something, it won¡¯t be done.


    But Tang Qingshan didn''t explain, let him think for himself, seeing his daughter came back again, Tang Qingshan said: "Xin Baoer, Daddy has gone to the new house."


    "Oh!" Xinbao grabbed a few leaves and said, "See you, Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan: "..."


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Let me just say, she doesn''t care about being at home every day."


    Xinbao people ran out, and upon hearing this, they ran back again, opened their hands, Tang Qingshan bent down, and took his sweaty little girl into his arms.


    Xinbao was still holding the vegetable leaves in one hand, and said in a milky voice, "Daddy, Xinbao really cares, but Xinbao really cares about Daddy! But Tang Xiaoba is also Daddy''s child, Tang Xiaoba is hungry, so Xinbao wants to Feed it."


    Tang Qingshan who doesn''t want to have a donkey son: "..."


    It took the family more than half an hour to put away all the vegetables. Brother Tang said, "Hurry up and send them to the city?"


    "Let''s go in the afternoon, get on the car first," Brother Tang said, "The village is busy at the moment, and I ask people endlessly after meeting people. I will send them off after lunch."


    So a few people scrambled for lunch, and Brother Tang went to the back to bring his sister over, lest she might hold the donkey to death.


    Xinbao, with a small broken car body, seldom worked for such a long time. He was panting from exhaustion, sitting on Brother Tang''s lap, gulping down two bowls of water, his little face flushed.


    The third elder brother went straight out, found a small river ditch, washed his hands and face, and came back with beads of water on his face: "I heard people say that the dead old woman is back again! The surname Liu actually asked her to come in and cooked for her." noodle!"


    The second elder brother was wiping the sweat off his younger sister''s face with a handkerchief, when he heard this, he lowered his eyes slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： you are my bride

    Chapter 92 You are my bride


    That day, Mrs. Liu was dragged out by Tang Zhaodi, thrown to the ground, and lay outside for more than half an hour.


    Waiting for the people to leave, she got up and was about to go back. Tang Zhaodi copied the big broom and refused to call in. The two stalemate for a long time.


    Then, when a villager drove an ox cart into the city, he brought Mrs. Liu into the city. She didn''t come back at night, but she came back now... You don''t even need to think about it, you know what''s going on!


    After all, Mrs. Liu has no place to go when she goes to the city, so she will definitely go to prison to see her son, and when she sees her son, she will definitely mention that Mrs. Liu does not let her in... and the matter between Tang Sanshui and Mrs. Liu is Mrs. Liu If you hold her handle, you have to let her in.


    Ask the second elder brother to watch it, Xiao Liu thinks he is extremely smart every day, and those who calculate this and that are really stupid and don''t see it.


    She should have refused to admit this kind of thing at the beginning, so what if Tang Sanshui said it? For a person who lives at home, even if he really got some underwear or even mentioned his characteristics, it would not be considered evidence!


    As a result, she had a guilty conscience and forced herself to be like this, and she deserved it.


    But now the two of them really can''t get up, he can''t even think about it.


    The second elder brother said: "Don''t pay attention to them, dogs bite dogs."


    Brother Tang San just said casually, oh, wiped the water on his face, and said: "Xinbao..." His voice suddenly softened: "Xinbao is asleep?"


    Second brother was still holding on to the handkerchief, and when he turned around, he saw Xiao Tuanzi leaning on the elder brother''s shoulder, already fast asleep.


    Several people are a little funny.


    Brother Tang looked sideways, and said with a smile: "That''s it, the kid. He was talking to me just now, and he was silent for half a sentence."


    He got up and put his sister on the bed: "Have you run dozens of times in the morning? You are tired."


    So the brothers quietly finished their lunch and went to the county seat quietly.


    When Xinbao woke up from her afternoon nap, she realized that there was only her and her second brother at home, so she could only run out and play house with the twins and a group of little kids.


    Because at this afternoon, Tang Jinguo and other older children are all at home helping to take care of their younger siblings or do work, so this group is the youngest group, with an average age of no more than six years old, and the big brothers and sisters are mixed together. Inside, it''s like a fish in water? ?


    Brother Tang and the others came back from delivering the food, and saw a group of children playing in the open space. Xinbao and another child were sitting upright on the rock without moving.


    Brother Tang reined in the donkey, looked at it for a while but didn''t understand it, and said far away: "Xin Baoer, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t talk!" Xinbao was very serious: "I am the father-in-law!"


    The chubby little boy next to him raised his hand proudly: "I am mother-in-law!"


    Two brothers: "..."


    Then the two children held hands, carried the "bride" over, and paid homage to the groom... The two brothers almost died of laughter.


    After a while, the scene ended, and everyone continued to fight black and white... In fact, they formed a circle, with the palms or the backs of the hands, just like this. The last one is the bride, the last one is the groom, and the last one is the groom. It''s the parents-in-law.


    It¡¯s all right anyway, the two elder brothers were watching, but a child saw it and said, ¡°Tang Wu, can we ride in your donkey cart?¡±


    The little fifth brother turned around and agreed without hesitation: "Of course!"


    So a group of children hulala came up, and Brother Tang drove the donkey cart and walked around the village twice. But no one would coax a child like that.


    Going home at night, the fourth brother tore a few vines and weaved a champion hat, which was the kind worn by the bridegroom.


    Xinbao woke up, and as soon as he took it out, he instantly became the star of the small team!


    A child named Tang Shuanzhu said: "You wait, I''ll go back and get my aunt''s red hijab! Then I can cover it for the bride!"


    So he sneaked home and stole his aunt''s red hijab.


    His uncle only got married last month. Usually, the peasant family gets married and the hijab is borrowed, but his aunt''s family is rich, and the red hijab is new. It is big and red with gold threads and golden ears. It is very beautiful. up.


    A group of children looked around, envious.


    Tang Shuanzhu said: "Don''t get dirty, or my uncle will definitely scold me."


    The children nodded in unison: "Okay."


    A little girl said: "I want to be a bride."


    Suddenly everyone said: "I want to be a bride too!"


    Only Mr. Xinbao has a special taste, and he put the champion hat on his head: "Then I will be the groom, and I will marry you!"


    "But it''s not black and white! I want to be the groom too!"


    The little fifth brother said: "This is the hat my brother made up, what''s wrong with my sister wanting to be the groom?"


    Everyone was immediately persuaded: "Then Brother Shuan Zhu will be the bride?"


    "No way," Tang Shuanzhu was six years old, and he thought he was very mature, so he said seriously, "I''m a man, how can I be a groom!"


    "Then I will!" A child reached out to grab it, and Tang Shuan was anxious: "No, you have a runny nose, and you will stain the hijab!"


    "Then let me do it!"


    Several hands came to grab, Tang Shuanzhu threw the hijab in a hurry...


    All the children subconsciously turned their heads...


    The little boy who had just walked to the side raised his head when he heard the wind, and put his hands on his waist, and the red hijab fell down and covered his head.


    The hijab was so big that it covered half of his body. After a brief silence, there was the sound of pattering footsteps, and a small ball of bone rolled up to his feet. One hand raised a corner, and he stretched his head in. Look, big eyes lit up: "Wow!"


    The boy looked down at her, and his eyelashes flickered for a moment.


    He clearly saw the surprise in Xiaotuanzi''s eyes? surprise? ?


    The next moment, a soft little hand grabbed his hand: "I want him to be my bride!"


    Youth: "...???"


    He lifted the red hijab silently, and the children said, "Wow!"


    Someone said: "Xinbao, your bride looks so good!"


    Xinbao was extremely proud, shaking his little head, his big eyes turned into baggy eyelashes with a smile: "That''s right!"


    No, what are you proud of?


    Sure enough, he was still as dumb as ever.


    The boy said softly, "Let go."


    Xinbao held on tightly: "Let''s go, let''s go to worship!"


    She took the little beauty by the hand, and walked out with steps that her relatives would not recognize.


    The boy''s ears were red: "Let go."


    He is not good at earning hard money, he was dragged away by Nai Tuanzi and said anxiously: "You let go, I won''t play."


    Nai Tuanzi was a little surprised, and turned to look at him: "But you are my bride, why can''t you not play? If you don''t play, I won''t have a bride!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： Fairy wives are worth a fortune

    Chapter 93 Fairy Wife Is Very Valuable


    It''s not my business!


    Looking at those big innocent and ignorant eyes, the boy opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    Someone questioned: "But he is so big, we can''t lift it!"


    "It''s okay!" Xinbao said, "How long will he be able to walk!"


    So the rest of the children continued to fight black and white, and chose their father-in-law and mother-in-law. Xinbao grabbed her bride and dragged her to his "natal home"...a big rock without any explanation.


    From childhood to adulthood, the boy who had never played house, had a cold face...but finally hesitantly pushed him, and was pushed down by her to sit down.


    Xinbao grabbed the red hijab, stood on tiptoe, covered him with difficulty, and said to him responsibly, "Don''t worry, I''ll marry you soon!"


    Yuan Yaochu, who had been waiting for him to lose his temper, stepped forward to smooth things over: "...??"


    He compared: "Father, is this marriage...a bit sudden?"


    The old man stroked his beard and looked at it with a smile: "It''s good, don''t worry about him."


    Okay, okay, Yuan Yaochu smiled and leaned over: "Can I play with you too?"


    "no!"


    "Huh?" Yuan Yaochu didn''t expect to be rejected: "Why?"


    "You are so old!"


    Yuan Yaochu was shocked: "I''m only sixteen! How old am I!"


    "I''m six years old!"


    "I''m five years old!"


    Oh, well...Yuan Yaochu died silently, it turned out that he was really old.


    A child said: "You can let him play the little donkey! Carrying the bride!"


    "That''s right, he''s so big that he can move his back!"


    So more than one child came to him and asked, "Do you want to play the little donkey?"


    No acting!


    Why should he play the little donkey when his younger brother can sit there and play the bride?


    Yuan Yaochu stood up, smiling like a flower: "Alright then, I''ll play the little donkey!"


    A group of children lined up to welcome the bride, and then the little donkey went over and nodded the bride''s shoulder: "Let''s go, this donkey will take you to meet your husband-in-law."


    The boy sat upright, motionless.


    All the children said: "What happened to him?"


    "Is he not good at playing?"


    "You can just ride a donkey?"


    "Is he deaf?"


    "He''s not deaf!" Xinbao folded his hands into a small horn and shouted loudly: "Honey, come quickly!"


    Poof! Yuan Yao burst into laughter at the beginning, and the smile was shaky.


    The children all looked at this laughing donkey strangely.


    Well, it was my fault that I couldn''t join the show, but I really couldn''t help it.


    The next moment, the boy slowly stood up.


    He was wearing a sky-blue robe after the rain, and the red embroidered gold hijab covered his shoulders. When he stood up, he looked very beautiful inexplicably.


    The next moment, under the gaze of several pairs of eyes, he tiptoed, jumped over, and jumped directly from the "maiden''s house" to the "in-law''s house". It spun out an arc, and then fell slowly.


    Yes, it is beautiful! Very beautiful! Unknown!


    Children: "Wow!"


    "Xinbao! Your wife can fly!"


    "Xinbao! You married a fairy!"


    Xinbao''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she was extremely pleasantly surprised, "Yes! I married a fairy! I''m super cute! I''m awesome!"


    The young man silently got out of the hijab, watching him running around, obviously very excited...he is a husband.


    Sure enough, I was still very dumbfounded!


    A child said: "Xinbao, I also want to marry your wife, can I trade my wife for you?"


    Xinbao firmly refused: "No change!"


    "I have candy, can I give you candy and let me marry once?"


    Xinbao hesitated a little, swallowed: "No!"


    Youth: "..."


    hehe! Dare to hesitate!


    A black and fat kid is full of momentum, "I''ll give you three pieces of candy!"


    Xinbao hesitated again, then she looked at her fairy wife, and swallowed again: "My wife is a fairy, and a fairy can fly...Fairies are very valuable! Only a hundred candies can be exchanged!"


    Children: "..."


    Poor children don¡¯t have a hundred candies, and they can¡¯t marry a fairy.


    An older child rushed up and grabbed his sleeve: "Anyway, I want to marry a fairy!"


    "I want to marry too!"


    "I also want!"


    Several small hands tugged at the front of his sleeves, the milk dumpling was stunned, with arms outstretched, the whole dumpling stood in front of her wife, her little face flushed with anxiety: "You guys, why don''t you talk about martial arts!"


    Yuan Maodonkey was on the sidelines, hahaha, laughing like a dog.


    Never thought that his brother would be a troublesome woman.


    The next moment, the fat black kid stretched out his hand arrogantly, and directly tore the milk dumpling away. Xinbao sat down on the ground, and his hat fell off.


    Another moment.


    The young man gently puffed up his sleeves, and a gust of air gently bounced the children away. Only the fat black child was pushed back three steps in a row.


    The young man tore off the red hijab and threw it into Tang Shuanzhu''s hands. He walked over, hesitated for a moment, then hugged Xinbao, and said calmly, "It''s okay."


    Xinbao hugged his neck with tears in his eyes: "Honey, it hurts so much..."


    Yuanmao Donkey who just had a hard time holding back his laughter: "..."


    Poof! Puff ha ha ha...


    The boy said coldly, "I''m not your wife."


    Your wife has already been given away by you with a hundred pieces of candy, hehe, heartbreaker!


    The twins are busy picking up their sister: "Xinbao, Xinbao, are you okay?"


    "It hurts," Xinbao was extremely wronged: "Xinbao is a fairy married by her own ability, how can you **** it! If you can''t **** it, you still beat her!"


    Youth: "...??"


    By ability?


    I just want to know, what is your ability to marry?


    The twins were very angry: "I will never play with you again!"


    He pointed at the black fat man: "Tang Dunzi, if you push my sister, I will ask my brother to hit you!"


    Not to be outdone, Tang Dunzi twitched, "I''ll ask my brother to beat you too!"


    "Your brother can''t beat my brother!"


    Tang Dunzi had a meal...


    Really, he suddenly said: "...Wow! I will never play with you again!" He ran away crying.


    The children "never play with you" two or three times a day, and everyone dispersed skillfully, went back to their respective homes, and went to their respective mothers.


    The twins finally found Hua Dian: "Who are you, I haven''t seen you in the village?"


    Xinbao was hugged by him, and he was still wearing the number one scholar hat, and the wings of the two hats fluttered.


    The young man turned his face away, and said flatly: "I am a foreigner, and my surname is Yan, a wild goose."


    "This is my brother," Yuan Yaochu said from the side: "My cousin, Yan Shenjue, you can call him Brother Yan, or Brother Xiaojue."


    "Oh!" The twins said: "I know, you are the ones who bought houses in the village!"


    Yuan Yaochu smiled and said, "Yes. It''s us."


    While talking, someone behind said: "Xinbao!"


    Brother Tang came quickly from behind, stretched out his hand, Xinbao immediately opened his hand, and threw himself into his arms, Brother Tang said to Yuan Yaochu: "This is Brother Ling?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue cupped his hands: "The little surname is Yan, the name of the wild goose is Shen Jue."


    Brother Tang hugged his sister and couldn''t return the gift, so he bent slightly: "Are you moving here?"


    "Don''t move yet," Yuan Yaochu replied, "The house hasn''t been finished yet, and it''s noisy when it''s built. Come here first to see the scenery."


    Brother Tang nodded, while looking at his sister: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?" He wiped the tears from her face with his big hands, and kissed her on the forehead: "Who bullied Xinbao?"


    The little fifth brother said: "Tang Dunzi!"


    Xinbao wronged Bala''s complaint: "He robbed my wife, pushed me, and fell on Xinbao''s ass."


    "Wait?" Brother Tang asked, "What did he steal from you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： poor people have short ambitions

    Chapter 94 People who are poor have short ambitions


    "My wife!" Xinbao pointed at Yan Shenjue as a matter of course: "He is a fairy wife!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He looked at his...sister-in-law? ?


    The young man was dressed in a sky-blue robe after the rain, wearing a towel on his head, with a calm expression, a scholarly body, and a handsome face...I have never seen such a beautiful young man.


    Yuan Yaochu was laughing again, and said while laughing: "That''s what happened..." He explained briefly.


    Brother Tang twitched his lips and nodded.


    Never expected that the younger sister was the first in the family to marry a wife.


    At the door of the house, he asked: "Two come in and sit down."


    "No," Yuan Yaochu said, "We''re going to take a look at the house."


    The two sides arched each other and separated.


    At this moment, the rest of the family had already arrived at the house, and someone had already reported to the patriarch, and the patriarch, Li Zheng, and several elders came to look for them. Because houses were being built on both sides, they went to the patriarch''s house.


    Actually, this is the second time the patriarch has come here.


    They came here yesterday, Yuan Yaogui was very polite, but said that he was not in a position to make decisions on this matter, and he had to go back and ask.


    But in the eyes of others, it is rejection.


    So everyone was very nervous. After waiting all night, Mr. Yuan came in person.


    The old man looked in his fifties and sixties, and he looked very elegant and dignified.


    After sitting down and exchanging greetings, the patriarch opened the door, and Yuan Yaogui said: "Although we have bought this Pagoda Mountain, we don''t plan to move it for the time being. From now until next spring, how should everyone go up the mountain? After spring..."


    He paused: "Let''s talk about it at that time, but please rest assured, the old patriarch, we will not take away everyone''s food."


    Although this statement was not accurate, it was considered very good. The patriarch heaved a sigh of relief, and kept a meal generously. Yuan Yaogui refused with a smile, and only said that he wanted to go up the mountain for a walk.


    So a few people came out.


    The old patriarch and his party sent them straight to the side of the mountain, watched them go up the mountain, and the old patriarch said: "This old man, he is not an ordinary person at first glance!"


    Tang Lizheng nodded.


    A clan veteran said: "Ordinary people can''t just raise their hands and buy a mountain!"


    The old patriarch did not explain that it was not the same thing, he just nodded.


    Another person said: "The youngest child is really beautiful, just like a painting."


    Yuan Yaogui and Yuan Yaochu, they both met, only Yan Chenjue came back for the first time, he didn''t say a word to them from the beginning to the end, he was handsome and cold.


    The four of them were already walking in the car, and slowly went up the mountain.


    At this moment, all the people who got up early and went up the mountain have gone down, and the surrounding area is very quiet.


    There is a lot of water here, the trees are tall and green, vines can be seen hanging everywhere, fluttering and swaying, and there is a faint mist in the depths of the jungle. Looking from a distance, it looks like a fairyland. As the old man walked, he repeatedly sighed: "The scenery is really good."


    "That''s right," Yuan Yaochu also said, "There''s so much water, but it''s not damp. It''s not like being at the seaside, where it smells salty everywhere."


    "Indeed," Yuan Yaogui also said, "the water in the spring here is really sweet. There are several big springs. I think the Tang family...is next door. There is a spring in the yard. They say they want to create a small scene. .¡±


    The three of them chatted as they walked, Yan and Chen never interrupted, Yuan Yaochu teased him: "Fairy? Fairy, you should say something!"


    Yan Shenjue glanced at him, his eyes said "boring!"


    Yuan Yao laughed at the beginning: "You are not bored, have you played house with others?"


    At this moment, two people came down not far away, carrying a basket. Inside the basket were several large stones.


    When they saw them, the two seemed to be taken aback, but there was only one mountain road, and there was no way to avoid it, so they could only bite the bullet and go down.


    When passing by the wrong shoulder, Yuan Yaogui glanced at it and frowned.


    Tang Shitou thumped in his heart, and immediately said: "Yuan Xiaolang, the courtyard wall of my house is broken, so I just moved two stones to repair it."


    Repairing the courtyard wall, running so high to move stones?


    Yuan Yaogui didn''t expose him, but just nodded.


    The two sides left separately, Tang Shitou looked back at them, and couldn''t help but said, "Yuan Xiaolang!"


    Yuan turned around: "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Shitou said: "I, I have something, I think I''d better tell you! I''m afraid you will be deceived! Then Tang Qingshan''s family picked the pears from your mountain, boiled sugar and sold them for money! Sell them It''s been a while!"


    Yuan Yaogui raised his eyebrows slowly, Yan Chenjue also turned to look at him.


    Yuan Yao returned, "So?"


    Seeing his expression, Tang Shitou became a little anxious: "You, didn''t you buy the mountain? Shouldn''t all the things on your mountain belong to your family? Then he must sell the things on your mountain for money, so it must not work." , You say..." He said more and more falsely, "Is this the reason?"


    Yan Shen Juechi laughed.


    Yuan Yaogui waved his hand to signal him not to speak, and said, "You''re right, I bought this mountain, everything on the mountain is mine, and everything on it is mine." He pointed at his basket: " This is mine too, if you take it away, you are stealing from me."


    Tang Shitou''s face froze: "I, I''m talking about Tang Qingshan."


    "It''s the same thing!" Yuan Yaogui waved his hand: "It''s just that your patriarch told me that everyone still wants to go up the mountain. Go tell the patriarch, it turns out that you are so high-spirited and upright that you won''t take a single blade of grass."


    He pointed at the basket again: "Then let me down."


    Tang Shitou never expected to be like this.


    He had a stiff face, but he didn''t dare to say more, so he could only pour down the stones in the basket.


    Yuan Yao returned: "Okay, you can go."


    Tang Shitou opened his mouth, but could only turn his head and walk away. Yuan Yaochu was very narrow-minded, deliberately lifted his skirt, squatted down, and said loudly: "Ah! This piece seems to be dog''s head gold too!"


    Tang Shitou suddenly turned his head.


    Yuan Yaochu said even louder: "Steal gold, report it directly to the official!"


    When they turned their heads again, the two ran away without looking back.


    Yan Shen Jue said coldly: "I am jealous, and my face is hateful."


    Old Master Yuan sighed: "People are poor and short-sighted, short-sighted, and because they are poor, why bother to be so serious with him."


    "There are a lot of poor people," Yuan Yaochu said, "but there are also good people among the poor. This person, he didn''t know what we would tell them when he went up the mountain, did he? This is because he is afraid that he will not be allowed to go up the mountain in the future, so hurry up and dig some .It¡¯s not enough to take advantage of yourself, but you don¡¯t want others to take advantage of it. This is purely bad.¡±


    Yuan Yao returned and said, "It''s okay, I''ll take care of him."


    So after playing a trip down the mountain, he really went to find the old patriarch.


    The old patriarch almost died of anger, so he called Tang Shitou directly, beat him up with a walking stick, and fined him to kneel down in the ancestral hall.


    As soon as others inquired, Yuan Yaogui said directly, saying that he ran over and said that the mountain belonged to their family, and that taking things from the mountain was stealing from them... After all, everyone''s attention was immediately diverted from Tang Qingshan. Open, just thinking, good you Tang Shitou! It¡¯s good to run to sell this kind of food, why don¡¯t you think about how everyone will live in the future!


    For a while, the crowd was angry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Where there is a dogs head gold, there must be a gold mine

    Chapter 95 Where there is a dog''s head gold, there must be a gold mine


    Tang Qingshan only heard about this after the fact.


    Combined with Tang Shitou''s sour-tongued posture before, he knew what was going on as soon as he guessed.


    What he cares about is, the Yuan family, why should they show favor to them? Stand up for them?


    Or, they just don''t like Tang Shitou''s gossip?


    Besides, if what they did before was to gain a firm foothold, then the conflict with Tang Shitou...is really just, how should I put it, sparking a war.


    Although everyone focused on Tang Shitou, it was indeed better for them, but at first everyone didn''t dare to complain or disrespect them, which was actually unnecessary.


    There is no disaster, and there is no need to lead east, so it seems a little strange.


    Although he was pondering in his heart, on the surface it was as usual.


    It was Yuan Yaogui who came over to ask him: "Uncle Qingshan, didn''t you sell sugar before? Why didn''t you go?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Nowadays, Baota Mountain is no longer an ownerless property. It is fine for making a living, but it is very inappropriate to use it for profit."


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and said: "It''s all right, you go ahead, my father doesn''t care about this."


    "Thank you, but there''s no need," Tang Qingshan insisted, while adding: "The prickly pear is very hidden, why don''t I ask Xiaoer to take you there to see?"


    "No, no, no," Yuan Yaogui was obviously not interested at all, and waved his hand: "My family doesn''t eat that."


    The person listening beside couldn''t help it: "Yuan Xiaolang, can we pick it?"


    "Huh?" Yuan Yao returned, "I don''t really care about these small things, I just thought of saying something after I fell in love with Uncle Qingshan."


    He didn''t answer directly, he didn''t push the blame, but completely sent the favor over. Tang Qingshan was surprised in his heart, and said face-to-face: "Thank you Yuan Xiaolang for your generosity, I really don''t plan to sell it, I will ask Sanlang to take you guys tomorrow." Let''s go."


    The few people who heard it thanked, but someone said: "It''s useless to know the place, we don''t know how to boil sugar."


    Tang Qingshan pretended not to hear.


    Fangzi has always been the most valuable. If you want to be an apprentice in a sugar workshop, you will need at least four taels of silver a month, which is more expensive than going to school, so how can he teach people how to boil sugar casually.


    The others also understood this, and when they saw that he didn''t answer, they stopped asking.


    Tang Qingshan saw that no one was there, and thanked Yuan Yaogui again.


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and said, "Uncle Qingshan, let''s go over there and have a word."


    Tang Qingshan answered, followed him to the side, Yuan Yaogui looked around, lowered his voice and said: "Can you ask your son to avoid people one day and take us to the place where the dog''s head gold was picked?"


    Tang Qingshan was surprised.


    He tried: "If you really like that stone, I will sell you that stone at the price that was said that day."


    "Not here," Yuan Yaogui seemed hesitant to say, "Anyway, I''m sorry to bother you."


    "What''s wrong," Tang Qingshan said: "I told my son, when you are free, just go and find him."


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and thanked.


    When Tang Qingshan went home at night, he even talked about it with his family, unable to figure it out.


    Ms. Lin smiled and said, "I know that."


    Tang Qingshan asked: "Know what?"


    Mistress Lin leaned closer to him with a smile, and said: "Where there is a dog''s head of gold, there must be a gold mine."


    Tang Qingshan was surprised, "Is there such a saying?"


    Ms. Lin nodded: "This is only known to experts, and there is indeed such a saying."


    Tang Qingshan pondered, "If that''s the case, then it''s justified."


    Brother Tang said: "But if that''s the case, then it''s the dog''s head gold we picked up, will they be against us?"


    "Probably not," Tang Qingshan said: "Everyone knows that place is near the chestnut tree, and you can find it after a little searching. There are so many people who know it, so it''s not a secret, so don''t worry."


    He paused: "However, when they came to buy the house, they obviously hadn''t seen the dog''s head gold yet."


    "You just love to think too much!" Mrs. Lin said angrily: "Maybe someone has seen it before! That''s why he came here, otherwise he would recognize it at a glance? Could the dog''s head gold be a common thing? If you don''t know in advance, Even if you look at it, you can''t think of it!"


    I have to say, there is some truth.


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    The next morning, quite a few people came to look for someone, so Brother Tang took them to the place with prickly pears.


    They walked on the front foot, and Yuan Yaogui and Yuan Yaochu came over on the back foot.


    Brother Tang San took them there, Yuan Yaogui jumped off the slope, looked carefully, and said to him: "Thank you very much. Then Tang Xiaolang can do his own thing."


    Brother Tang San had listened to his father''s instructions before, although he was puzzled, he didn''t ask any more questions, so he turned and left, and when he turned around, he saw the two brothers from the Yuan family going up the mountain along the mountain road.


    Brothers of the Yuan family know kung fu, and have been quickly climbing over this mountain. Yuan Yaochu said: "Is it okay? I can''t see it!"


    Yuan Yaogui nodded, and Yuan Yaochu sat down directly, the grass was thick and the sun was warm, so he simply lay down, holding a piece of dogtail grass, and squinting his eyes.


    Brother Yuan also sat down beside him.


    Yuan Yaochu said: "As for it, who cares whether you buy mountains or not?"


    "Why not?" Brother Yuan said: "That Tang Qingshan is worthy of being a businessman, he is really shrewd and sophisticated, if we make a little show of friendship, he will become vigilant, I have no choice but to pretend to be interested in the dog head gold , to dispel his doubts."


    He paused for a moment: "So, it''s just a matter of doing a lot of acting, otherwise? Tell them that we bought the mountain with no intention of doing anything, just to spend money? Don''t they think we are fools?"


    Yuan Yao was overjoyed: "It''s true."


    They are actually trying to sink wild geese.


    Yan Shenjue has had bad luck for as long as he can remember.


    Mostly, it is not a fatal disaster, but very unlucky. It is not the bad luck of choking on drinking water, but the accidents are easy to happen around. If something happens, even if only one person is injured, this person must be him.


    It is common for a carriage to break an axle or break a wheel, and it is also common for a carriage to get injured and get sick, and not only that, but you can¡¯t save money... If you have any big income, if you don¡¯t spend it quickly, you will definitely suffer a lot. Disaster, seriously injured or something.


    It wouldn''t hurt others, but he himself suffered, so as soon as they had money, they quickly found a place to spend it. They bought Baota Mountain just because it was nearby, and there was really no special reason.


    But who would believe such a thing!


    It is true that what Yuan Yaogui said, it is more credible to come here for the dog head gold.


    The two brothers sat and lay down, and chatted for a while, Yuan Yaochu said: "Let''s go down the mountain to eat, I''m hungry."


    Big Brother Yuan jumped up and pulled his younger brother up casually. Yuan Yaochu casually kicked away the stones beside his feet as he walked: "Brother, is it true or false that you said that where there is a dog''s head gold, there must be a gold mine? Shall we look for it?" What if you find it by accident?"


    "Don''t," Brother Yuan said, "We are not short of money at the moment, if we really find a gold mine, it may not be a good thing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： How can a good-looking person be wrong

    Chapter 96 How can a good-looking person make mistakes


    Yuan Yaochu thought the same thing at first, if he made a small fortune, Yan Shenjue would suffer disaster, if he wanted to find a gold mine, he would have to collect his brother''s body.


    He suddenly became nervous, covered his eyes with his hands, and looked out in a vain manner: "Bah bah bah, Tong Yan Wuji, master mountain god, don''t bother with me, I don''t want gold mines, I don''t want gold mines..."


    What kind of treasure is this...Brother Yuan twitched the corners of his mouth.


    The two of them flew down the mountain, Brother Yuan continued to go to the new house, and Yuan Yaochu was strolling in the village.


    As a result, passing by the door of the Tang family, I saw the second elder brother sitting in front of the door reading a book, Xinbao sitting on one of his feet, resting his chin on his hands, in a daze.


    Xinbao is fleshy, and his small face is really like a white dumpling. He holds his two little fleshy hands together, and his big eyes are blinking. He is as cute as he wants.


    Yuan Yaochu immediately ran down, nodded to his second brother, and then squatted directly beside her, imitating her, with his hands resting on his chin.


    After a while, Xinbao took a look at him.


    He didn''t look at her either, and then she asked him, "Are you worried too?"


    Worry?


    Yuan Yaochu suppressed a smile, and squeezed his face together: "Yes, I am also worried."


    She asked: "What are you worrying about?"


    He asked back: "What is Xinbao worried about?"


    Xinbao sighed melancholy: "I''m worried about me."


    Poof!


    Yuan Yaochu imitated her childish and childish appearance: "I am worried about my memory." He also explained: "It is the wife you married that day."


    "Oh!" Xinbao said, "My wife is a fairy who can fly."


    "Yes, Fairy Wife," Yuan Yaochu laboriously suppressed a smile: "Then what is Xinbao worried about?"


    Unexpectedly, Nai Tuanzi said: "You talk first."


    I''ll be the first to say it!


    So Yuan Yaochu made up and said: "I have a memory... My memory is so worrying. He is young, just like a little old man. He is strict. I am so worried every day. I am so worried. I''m so sad!"


    Xinbao listened very seriously, with big eyes, he stood up and patted his head: "Don''t worry!"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "But I''m just in a hurry! Sigh, I''m really in a hurry."


    Xin Bao super seriously comforted: "You remember being so good-looking, why is there something wrong? There is nothing wrong with a good-looking person. If you worry about him, then you are wrong..."


    Yuan Yaochu: "...???"


    No, what''s wrong? ?


    My brother is good-looking, but it is wrong for me to be worried, what? Is this saying I''m ugly? ? Are you comforting me or stabbing me?


    Second brother concentrated on being a good shadowboard, and didn''t interrupt, Yuan Yaochu blinked his eyes for a long time, and said silently: "Okay, okay, I was wrong... Then what are you worried about?"


    Xinbao sighed, walked back and sat on the second brother''s feet.


    Yuan Yaochu said: "What are you worried about your brother? Are you worried that your brother is not good-looking?" He looked back: "It''s pretty good-looking!"


    Xinbao was upset, so he stood up and covered his second elder brother''s face: "You are not allowed to look at it! Of course mine looks good! But it''s not this one that Xinbao is worried about!"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "Are you worried about the ugly one?"


    Xinbao''s brain was a little out of order, and he blinked his eyes for a while to react, and then said: "No! All mine are beautiful!"


    Yuan Yao couldn''t help but laugh at the beginning: "Then your ''de''s'' are so good-looking, what else is there to worry about?"


    Actually, the second elder brother didn''t know what she was worried about. Before he came and asked, Yuan Yaochu ran over familiarly, and he was also waiting to listen.


    Xinbao sighed: "I''m worried about Si."


    Yuan Yaochu asked: "What are you worried about your fourth brother?" He suddenly remembered: "Are you worried about your fourth brother''s legs?"


    Nai Tuanzi glanced at him, and that look clearly said "I''m so stupid by you".


    Yuan Yaochu: "...??"


    Then Xinbao said solemnly: "Xinbao taught you just now, and you forgot? What matters is the legs, but the face!"


    Yuan Yaochu: "...??"


    I think the legs are also important, right? ?


    He has also learned how to behave, so he stopped rushing to answer and let her talk.


    Xinbao murmured: "I was selling candy before, and I was very happy when I was selling candy. I stopped selling yesterday and the day before yesterday, so I am not happy."


    Since Yuan''s family bought the mountain, they didn''t pick prickly pears anymore. They boiled the last bit of prickly pears thickly and stirred vigorously, twisted them into strips, cut them into pieces, and found a place to dry them. Eat it as candy for Xinbao.


    It¡¯s also delicious. As soon as Xinbao said this, he remembered, ran back to the house, and came out with a bowl of sugar cubes.


    Yuan Yaochu didn''t need her to let him, he took a piece by himself, and said: "Actually, you can sell it if you want! Your father doesn''t want to sell it himself, and we don''t care about it?"


    Second brother glanced at him, afraid that he might think it was taught by an adult, but this man obviously didn''t think about it at all, and said, "Besides, aren''t you still selling vegetables?"


    "It''s different!" Xinbao said with sugar in his mouth, "Selling vegetables is different from selling sugar."


    Yuan Yaochu asked: "What''s the difference?"


    Xinbao held back, clearly in his heart, but couldn''t say it out, "Anyway, it''s different!"


    "That''s fine," Yuan Yaochu said: "Then it''s different, then let your father think about it! What do you worry about, a little baby!"


    Xinbao said: "Daddy thinks about it, and Xinbao also thinks about it. If Xinbao wants to figure it out first, Daddy doesn''t have to think about it. If it''s all about Daddy''s thinking, then Daddy thinks about the big one, the second one... and Xinbao''s one." , " She pawed at her fingers for a long time and couldn''t figure it out: "There are several ways, and Daddy will be tired."


    Yuan Yao covered his chest at the beginning, and was so moved: "You are so obedient! You are so cute! Ahh, how can there be such a cute baby!"


    The second elder brother was also a little tolerant, and hugged his younger sister in his arms: "Xin Baoer is really good."


    Yuan Yao was an acquaintance at the beginning, Lai ate lunch at his house, and Xinbao took a nap before leaving reluctantly.


    The second brother learned this from the younger brother, and the fourth brother was moved so much.


    But even so, he didn''t mention Xinbao woke up.


    Because Xinbao is someone who puts her claws down and forgets about it, like the court interrogation that day, everyone was worried that she would be frightened, but when she woke up, she forgot all about it.


    Sure enough, after taking a nap, Xinbao ran out to play with the twins.


    As a result, Yuan Yao saw it when she was leaving, so she had to run over and ask her, "Xinbao, have you figured it out yet?"


    Xinbao ran out of breath, blinking his eyes: "What are you thinking?"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "Aren''t you worried about your fourth brother, don''t you want to find a way for your fourth brother..."


    He recalled it to her, and what he said was clear.


    Xinbao stared wide-eyed, her excited little red face turned white little by little, and she wrinkled her little face, "Yes, yes! I almost forgot! I haven''t figured out a solution for Si''s yet!"


    She started to worry again.


    The fourth brother hurried over, hugging and coaxing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： What do you like to do

    Chapter 97 What do you like to do


    The fourth brother hugged his sister and talked for a long time.


    He was dexterous, and while coaxing, he pulled a piece of grass and weaved a grasshopper. After a while, Duanzi started playing with the grasshopper, and she knew that the fourth brother had bad legs, so she always ran around him when he ran. The siblings had a great time.


    Brother Tang and his brothers sat in front of the door, looking over there from afar.


    Xiao Tuanzi laughed heartily, and Big Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing when he saw it: "You little brat, you really like to worry."


    Second brother said: "Didn''t you notice that although Xinbao doesn''t understand it, she can feel emotions. Every time Dad feels uncomfortable in his heart, he can''t see it on the surface, but Xinbao can feel it."


    "There are so many things!" Brother Tang said indifferently: "Forget about dad, how old is Shiro? Is he unhappy? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Second brother gave him a sideways glance, "Then Shiro likes to do business, can you see that?"


    Brother Tang paused.


    He is not a careful thinker, but if he really wants to point it out, of course he can see it.


    The fourth brother likes doing business very much. He likes money, but he likes the process of making money even more.


    Like him, although he has been selling sweets with his younger brother, and has never had any conflicts with customers, but to be honest, when he really encountered those brats who didn¡¯t take advantage of it enough, or who were running around, he apologized on the face, but in his heart Also very irritable.


    But the fourth brother will not, he likes this very much... I can''t handle it this time, but I sum up the experience one by one, and it is better than one time... This feeling, of course, he prefers the kind of learning slowly in practice, I am getting more proficient every day, and I am selling better every day, and I feel that I am selling more money.


    Although he understood, Brother Tang didn''t care too much, and said casually, "What do you want to do so much!"


    "Brother!" The second elder brother suddenly called him.


    Brother Tang turned his head and glanced at him, and the second brother said seriously: "Brother, I feel that my health has improved a lot recently, and the medicine is effective. Uncle said that it will be cured in three or four months, and then take it easy. Just one year will be the same as ordinary people."


    "Huh?" Brother Tang didn''t understand what he meant: "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    The second elder brother said slowly: "Tang Sanshui can''t stand up anymore, the remaining three people can kill themselves by themselves, and I don''t need to pay attention to them in the future... When I recover, I will go to school; ginseng wine is coming soon, Daddy can also drink it, and in the new year, both my father and I will be in good health."


    Brother Tang was slightly startled, his thick black eyebrows were slightly raised, and he looked into his younger brother''s clear eyes.


    Second brother''s voice is very soft: "Xin Baoer is a lucky baby, we will all get better and better... So brother, at home, you have nothing to worry about."


    He paused: "Shiro likes to do business, I like to study, brother, what do you like to do?"


    Brother Tang suddenly fell silent.


    When the whole family returned to the countryside, he was only thirteen years old.


    Having seen the prosperity of Fucheng, he suddenly has nothing, and with a word of filial piety, he can''t do anything to Mrs. Liu. Mother, he didn''t dare to think back to those days when he was protecting the little brothers who lived in fear.


    So up to now, he seems to be used to being the eldest son, the eldest brother, and what the family needs him to do...but he never thought about what he likes to do, which is too extravagant for him.


    Actually, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it.


    He also thought about it, in the dead of night, when he had a whim, he also thought about this question.


    But how much ambition, in the end, is still blocked by three words... don''t worry.


    He is really worried about his parents, his younger brother, and his younger sister...Xin Baoer is a lucky baby, and he is worried about her, her weird skills, if people find out...


    I am worried about many things.


    His thick black eyebrows were deeply drawn, and in the end he roughly pressed his brother''s head and rubbed it twice: "I think about these things every day, no wonder my body is not good!"


    He stood up and walked over, picked up his sister and put it on his shoulders, and strode towards the mountain with great strides. From afar, he could hear Xiaotuanzi''s nervous and excited screams and laughter.


    Second brother smiled.


    He knew that his brother was worried, so he just said a few words now, telling him to leave a shadow in his heart. After the new year, if everything goes well and their health recovers, he will naturally be able to do whatever he wants.


    Brother Tang took his sister up the mountain to play, and met many people carrying prickly pears down the mountain. Sure enough, as soon as they found a place, they went crazy and picked all the unfamiliar ones.


    But it¡¯s no wonder. After all, things that have no owner on the mountain are robbed. If so many people don¡¯t rob, they will be gone. If you don¡¯t pick it, others will pick it, so it¡¯s a vicious circle.


    Brother Tang pretended not to see it, and took his sister to find Zhizhihou directly.


    It was a little late in August, and the cicada monkeys had climbed the trees, and there was no rain, but the ground was still loose because of the heavy humidity in the mountains.


    Xinbao is a master at finding the cicada monkey. It is rare that the chain of the broken car did not fall off. She squatted on the ground, and when the chubby finger picked one, she pulled it out with her small paws. The chubby one quickly followed the cicada monkey. It''s like she planted it.


    Brother Tang didn''t wear a handkerchief, so he could only wear it on his front, and followed all the way to take care of his younger sister, and missed a few.


    Suddenly heard the sound of footsteps behind him. As soon as Big Brother Tang turned his head, he saw Tang Juanzi walking over. When he saw him turn his head, he showed a shy smile, pulled his hair behind his ears, and said, "Brother Tang."


    Brother Tang frowned.


    Whenever he went out these days, Chen Yuhua and Tang Juanzi took turns blocking him, and it almost became a scene in the village.


    But he always pretended he didn''t see it, never paid attention to it...why did he go so early? Do you like him or the two-story building in his house?


    As a result, the more they ignored the two, the more energetic they became, even going up the mountain without stopping.


    He just hummed, Tang Juanzi came over slowly, and said coquettishly, "Brother Tang, you are... ah! You''re so skinny!"


    Brother Tang: "...??"


    He''s kinda funny.


    Although Chen Yuhua also lived in the village, she was really raised by Miss Jiaojiao since she was a child, and she had never touched a farmer''s hand. With this pretentiousness, it seems to be okay...But Tang Juanzi?


    She grew up running wildly with this group of children in the village. She has done countless things like eating live fish and shrimps, and roasting grasshoppers over fire. Now she shows up in this posture, it is really... filthy and pretentious , Dong Shi imitated the frown.


    Tang Juanzi saw that he was smiling, so he followed suit, scratching his ears and saying, "Brother Tang, can we go over there and have a word?"


    Brother Tang said directly: "No, I want to see my sister."


    Tang Juanzi froze for a moment, then frowned, and looked at Xinbao.


    Then she said in the tone of ordering the child, looking polite but not polite: "Xinbao, you go over there to play, I will talk to your brother."


    Brother Tang: "...??"


    He sullenly said, "Are you sick?"


    Tang Juanzi was stunned: "I am..."


    Brother Tang scolded directly, "You are sick, take your medicine quickly, and stop yelling at my sister, what the hell, go away."


    He picked up his sister and left, Xinbao still held a cicada monkey in his hand, and said blankly: "Huh??"


    She was so focused on catching the cicada monkey that she didn''t pay attention to what the two said. Brother Tang smiled when he saw her dumbfounded look: "It''s okay, I''ll ask the third brother to accompany Xinbao to catch it tomorrow."


    Tang Juanzi was stupefied by scolding him, only now came to his senses, and chased after him: "Brother Tang! Brother Tang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Its all precious

    Chapter 98 is all about treasures


    Brother Tang frowned, striding forward, Xinbao looked at this, looked at that, then she raised her hand resolutely, covered his ears, turned her head with difficulty, and yelled back loudly, with an echo: "This is My brother~~not your brother~~~"


    Tang Juanzi was obviously stunned, and changed her words: "Xinbao, stand up!"


    Xinbao replied loudly, "I won''t stand!"


    Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing, walking faster and faster, many people saw him.


    In fact, people in the village say they are mean and mean, and they say they are kind. Anyway, although everyone jokes about this kind of little girl chasing the young man, they usually don''t say it too much.


    But who told Tang Shitou¡¯s family to provoke public outrage?


    At that time, someone yelled: "Oh, Tang Dalang, I was chasing you like a dog, so scared! It turned out to be Juanzi!"


    "Juanzi, Tang Dalang owes you money? You''ve been chasing after each other all day, and you''re letting others breathe!"


    "That''s right, you''re also good at playing backwards, don''t run with your eyes closed in broad daylight!"


    Everyone immediately burst into laughter.


    Tang Juanzi has a small face, with small facial features, and of course her eyes are not big. What she said so narrowly made Tang Juanzi''s face turn blue with anger, and she ran down with tears in her eyes.


    Brother Tang over there ran all the way, really like a dog chasing him, he ran home early,


    Entered the yard, shook out the cicada monkeys in the front of the clothes, poured them into the water to wash, Xinbao counted one by one: "One, two, two, line..."


    She is small, and her hands are also small. When she squatted down, her knees covered half of the pot. She pulled the cicada monkey under her hand, and then slid back slowly. She didn''t notice it, and counted to dozens...


    Brother Tang San swallowed his saliva: "Quickly wash and pickle it, let''s fry it at night, the more chewy it becomes after frying, the more delicious it is, where did you get these? I''ll get some tomorrow too."


    Brother Tang didn''t say much: "Ask Xinbao to take you there, Xinbao will be caught, and it''s Xinbao who caught it. If that Tang Juanzi didn''t run away, we could still catch her."


    "It''s really annoying," Brother Tang followed into the city every day and saw each other every day: "Brother, don''t pay attention to her, she''s not pretty."


    Xinbao immediately chimed in: "It''s not pretty."


    Fourth Brother Tang smiled and said, "What kind of sister-in-law does Xinbao want?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No sister-in-law."


    "Huh??" Brother Tang laughed and said, "Xinbao doesn''t want a sister-in-law? Why doesn''t she want a sister-in-law?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "Father, mother, elder brother, second elder brother, third elder brother, fourth elder brother, fifth elder brother, sixth elder brother, Tang Xiaoba and Fairy...all belong to Xinbao! They all belong to Xinbao !" She compared herself with her small hands, especially confident.


    The elder brothers couldn''t help but laugh, Brother Tang hugged his sister casually, and lightly tossed her: "Little stinky treasure, you are quite greedy."


    The second elder brother frowned and said, "What are those two at the back? No, what is the one at the back?"


    Xinbao and Xinbao started arguing a long time ago and ignored him.


    Here, Brother Tang San went out to pick a few tender prickly ash, and Fourth Brother Tang took the small willow branches, carefully scrubbed the cicada monkey clean, soaked it in salt for a while, guessing that Tang Qingshan would be back soon, and then fished it out and drained it. Dry, then pour oil into the pan, put the cold oil into the pan, and fry slowly on low heat.


    Fry until golden brown, then take it out and drain the oil, leaving a little base oil, throw the pinched Chinese prickly ash, leaves and prickly ash into the pan to fry until fragrant, put the cicada monkey in and stir well.


    As soon as Tang Qingshan and his wife came back, they could smell the smell. Mrs. Lin sniffed: "Is this because the monkey came back? How many did you get? Pancakes?"


    Generally, it¡¯s less, so it¡¯s minced and fried. It¡¯s a little salty. Everyone can taste it. Pancakes are baked and rolled with vegetable leaves. Sprinkle a little, it¡¯s very fragrant!


    Brother Tang laughed and said: "There are no pancakes, brother and Xinbao made a lot of them! Eat them whole!"


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Okay, okay." As she spoke, she went into the room and took a look at the big plate. She grabbed one with her little paws and ate one for Tang Qingshan.


    Freshly fried, there is a crackling sound when you bite into your mouth. The outer skin is burnt and crispy, and the inside is numb, fragrant and chewy. The more you chew, the more delicious it becomes.


    Then I washed my hands and sat down to eat.


    Because there are a lot of beans at home, I steamed rice with miscellaneous grains, stewed beans and meat, fried garlic sprouts, and added a plate of golden cicada monkeys, which was quite hearty.


    Xinbao was greedy and wanted to eat the cicada monkey. Ms. Lin was afraid that she would choke her throat, so she grabbed her calves and legs, bit off the head, and peeled the skin carefully before stuffing it into the daughter''s mouth: "Chew it carefully!" Xu Yan, do you hear me?"


    Xinbao nodded obediently while chewing.


    Miss Lin peeled another one for her, put it on her small plate, and then asked Brother Tang: "What''s the matter? I heard that Tang Juanzi went home crying after being scolded by you?"


    Brother Tang snorted: "It''s as if she has something wrong with her, so she yelled at Xinbao!"


    He just learned a few sentences, and Mrs. Lin laughed: "This girl is just stupid, she doesn''t even know where to pretend, she''s so stupid."


    Fourth brother Tang said: "Anyway, I''m annoying her. If you block my brother every day, you should block her. She always looks at me with that annoying look, as if I don''t know how to look at her. Then avoid? Besides, why should I avoid? It¡¯s really annoying.¡±


    Brother Tang looked at his face as usual: "Needless to say anything else, ugly! If you open your eyes wide, they won''t be as big as a bird''s eye!"


    "Yes," Fourth Brother Tang nodded, "Chen Yuhua is pretty good."


    Brother Tang San said, "Fart, you have a big mouth! It''s also ugly!"


    Fourth Brother Tang froze for a moment, then recalled: "Really... But I think her slow-talking is nice."


    Miss Lin frowned.


    Brother Tang leaned back, raised his hand, and slapped him across the two younger brothers: "Little kid knows what a fart!"


    But it was already too late, Mrs. Lin had already vented her anger, and said with a sullen face: "I also think it sounds good to talk like that! Jiao Didi sounds so good!"


    The old father sighed silently, stood up, took the fermented bean curd, and opened it silently.


    His fourth son was still at a loss as to what had happened: "Father, why are you eating fermented bean curd again? The food is so old that you can''t eat it and have leftovers!"


    Tang Qingshan ignored him.


    Fourth brother Tang is at the age of half understanding, and he quite likes this topic, so he turned back and said, "I think Chen Yuhua..."


    "You think it''s a fart," Brother Tang slapped his younger brother again: "Eating can''t stop your mouth!"


    The fourth brother was at a loss, the fourth brother was wronged, so he had to bow his head to eat.


    The second elder brother smiled and said nothing. During the whole process, there were only milk dumplings and the twins. He concentrated on cooking and kept his ears to the outside world.


    In the end, the whole family ate the whole plate, Tang San also said: "Xinbao, brother will take you to catch it tomorrow afternoon! Can Xinbao remember that place?"


    Xinbao nodded fiercely, very confident: "Xinbao remembers."


    Brother Tang looked at his sister and laughed, thinking that it''s strange that you remember it, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, his sister is a little lucky star, and he probably can find it no matter where he goes.


    He told his younger brother: "Avoid people, otherwise it will be another problem!"


    "Don''t worry," the third brother said, "I''ll take a bag tomorrow, no one will care about it!"


    The next day, Brother Tang and Brother Tang San delivered the dishes.


    Because they don¡¯t sell candy and don¡¯t rush to the morning market, they sell vegetables for noon and evening, so it doesn¡¯t have to be too early, as many people in the village are going to sell prickly pears, Brother Tang simply changed the time and went a lot later, It wasn''t until Chen Yuhua and Tang Juanzi got tired and went home that they heard that they had left.


    When I was rushing out, there was no sign of the donkey cart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： i despise you

    Chapter 99 I despise you


    But the two families live quite close to each other, almost facing each other diagonally, and they can see each other.


    Chen Yuhua took a few steps here, and smiled softly: "Tang Juanzi, I heard that you ran down the mountain crying yesterday, are you okay?"


    Tang Juanzi is not good at this kind of innuendo, so she said in a low voice, "None of your business!"


    Chen Yuhua said: "It''s none of my business, I''m doing it for your own good. After all, you are a girl, so you should be more reserved. You are too..."


    She covered her lips with a handkerchief, and didn''t finish her sentence: "There are some things I didn''t want to say. You didn''t come out just now. You don''t know. Brother Tang saw that I was the only one there, but..."


    She shook her head slightly, looking at her with pity.


    She actually didn''t say anything, but she seemed to say everything.


    Tang Juanzi came out a step late, and didn''t know what happened outside. Hearing this, her eyes widened.


    She wondered if it was true?


    Because the two of them have been around these few days, they both moved to the side of the car, so Tang Shifan didn''t dare to stop? It just so happened that she wasn''t here today, so Tang Shifan hurriedly stopped the car to talk to her, and only left when he saw her come out?


    Immediately became out of breath.


    Chen Yuhua covered her lips with a handkerchief, hiding her smile.


    She thought she was so stupid that she wanted to steal someone from me too!


    She said: "My mother seems to have called me, I''m going back."


    Turning around, Pingping Tingting walked away, Tang Juanzi hated it, and cursed softly: "Fox! Fox!"


    Chen Yuhua didn''t turn her head back, so she went home slowly.


    The aunt next to her stretched her head to look, and curled her lips.


    As a result, when Brother Tang came back with the food, rumors started to spread in the village, saying that Tang Juanzi and Chen Yuhua got into a fight when he left in the morning.


    Brother Tang was too annoying, and Mrs. Lin was also annoyed, so she just said something to others.


    Said that her natal family wrote a letter, and his uncle made a marriage for him. After another year, they will go to Fucheng to get married. The girl''s father is a friend of his uncle, because Tang brother lived in his uncle''s place for a long time. For a while, I saw it when I was a teenager, so I even changed the Geng post.


    When this word is released, some believe it and some do not believe it.


    But even if you don''t believe it, you can understand the meaning. To put it bluntly, Tang Shifan doesn''t like you, and he wants to marry a girl from the city.


    Saying this will definitely make some people bitter, but this kind of saying is the most deterrent.


    The second elder brother asked him, "Is this possible?"


    "Is it okay?" Brother Tang said: "Anyway, the words have been released, and it will be shameless to come back again."


    Brother Tang San urged beside him: "Stop talking bluntly, hurry up!"


    The second elder brother was speechless: "Did I delay the work at hand by talking?"


    Xinbao hurriedly raised his little hands: "Don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel! Don''t quarrel."


    Brother Tang San sighed, he could only hug his sister, sit down and wait.


    He was going to catch the cicada monkey, and there was no suitable cloth bag at home, so the second brother could only cut off Tang Qingshan''s old trousers and sew one for him, but the eldest brother Tang said that he would not deliver food in the afternoon, so he went too and wanted one too , so the second brother can only sew for him.


    Yes, the needlework at home is done by the second elder brother, and Mrs. Lin generally does not do it.


    Fortunately, the trouser legs were changed, that is, to sew and add a tie at the bottom, and the stitches were not too thin, so it was sewed up quickly. The second brother threw it to his brother, and said with a smile: "You two don''t take this Don''t come back after filling the two bags for me!"


    Xinbao said: "Okay!"


    The three went happily.


    Sure enough, Xin Bao''er had forgotten where she looked for it yesterday, but she could find it anywhere, and she came out early today, and the sky was still bright, and many of them knew that the monkey was slowly climbing up the tree, pinching one for sure. Son.


    At the beginning, the third brother still remembered the number, but later he didn''t remember too many.


    Xinbao was tired from scratching, so the elder brother found a rock for her. Xinbao sat on it, holding the water bag, and poured a lot of water.


    Brother Tang said: "I caught quite a few today, give some to Yuan''s family, and when I go back to the city, I will give some to Master Lin and some to Shen''s shop."


    Brother Tang San said: "Can people be so rare about this stuff?"


    Brother Tang said: "It''s hard for others to say, but I guess Master Lin will definitely like it."


    Xinbao said beside him, "Xinbao is going too!"


    "Okay," Brother Tang said, "I''m going later now, if you want to go, get up early."


    Xinbao said: "Brother called."


    "Okay," Brother Tang said, "Brother calls you."


    Going down the mountain in the afternoon, I picked two big bags. This kind of thing is rare, that is, to eat a rarity. I grabbed about two catties and gave it to Yuan Yaogui, and then filled two bags with leaves.


    The next day she went there late, and the second elder brother had just dressed her and was about to put it in the basket when she woke up.


    So he didn''t take the basket at all, and the third brother sat on the side and hugged her.


    As a result, passing by the entrance of the village, I saw Chen Yuhua standing at the door, looking at him with resentment, Big Brother Tang didn''t look sideways, the donkey cart didn''t even stop, Xinbao was lying on the shoulder of the third brother, and she was staring straight at him. His eyes are getting farther and farther away...it''s scary.


    All the way into the city, Brother Tang first went to the gate of Shen¡¯s house and sent a small bag of Cicada monkeys there, and then at Lin¡¯s mansion, he also sent Cicada monkeys in, saying that he wanted to eat something new.


    Unexpectedly, Master Lin came out with his hands behind his back while the vegetables were being unloaded.


    Brother Tang hurriedly saluted him, but Master Lin only nodded.


    Xinbao was running around, helping to pick up the fallen leaves on the ground. Master Lin stepped through the back door and said with a smile, "Xinbao."


    Xinbao turned around and said, "Hello, Uncle Lin."


    Master Lin squatted in front of Xiaotuanzi, and said with a smile, "Xinbaoer, are you lying? You said that uncle bought vegetables, so you came to play with uncle, but you didn''t come?"


    Xinbao was taken aback for a moment, blinked his eyes wide, and pointed at his fingers guiltily: "I''m sorry, Xinbao can''t get up."


    Master Lin smiled and said: "Let''s do this, Xinbao will help uncle catch some cicada monkeys tomorrow, and uncle will forgive you."


    Xinbao immediately nodded and patted her small chest: "Don''t worry, uncle, Xinbao will catch cicadas very well!"


    Master Lin obviously likes children very much, talking to Xinbao all the way, Big Brother Tang and the two quickly finished unloading the dishes, but when the butler paid the bill, he even gave an extra tael of silver, saying that he bought it.


    Brother Tang said anxiously: "It was a coincidence, and it was given to Mr. Lin to try something new, and no money will be charged."


    The butler looked at Master Lin, who stood up with a smile, and said, "Thank you then."


    Brother Tang said: "Nothing."


    Master Lin smiled and said to him: "I am a delicious person. Later, if you have cicada monkeys, or whether you are catching grasshoppers, catching loach, or frog bean worms, you can sell them to me. Me. I know that this kind of thing is not easy to catch, so I don¡¯t need to catch it deliberately, and I will send it if there is a surplus, and the price is negotiable.¡±


    Brother Tang responded repeatedly.


    Master Lin smiled and said a few words to Xinbao before leaving.


    Brother Tang got into the donkey cart and walked out slowly. Brother Tang San said: "After lunch, I''ll grab some more! It''s only two catties? It''s a tael of silver! It seems that he is not short of money. !"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： Pure natural **** dumpling

    Chapter 100 Pure Natural Dregs


    Brother Tang glanced at him, and thought that if you catch the dumplings while they are sleeping, you probably won¡¯t be able to catch anything, so he just said: "Don''t worry, it''s not too late to go after Xinbao wakes up, and I just happen to take her to play for a while." Come on, I see that Xinbao has been running for the past few days, and his calves are getting stronger."


    "It''s fine," Tang San said, "Then I''ll go to the river first to have a look. I can catch loach while it''s still there, and it will be frozen in a month or so? It''s not easy to catch."


    Brother Tang nodded: "Actually, this dish will only be given away for another month. In Dongyue, nothing will grow."


    Nai Tuanzi raised her small face, turned her head around, looked at this, looked at that, listening to her brothers talking, suddenly thought of something, her big eyes rolled around.


    Xinbao likes to grow vegetables, and fourth brother likes to do business. In fact, he wants to have the best of both worlds...it''s easy!


    She covered her mouth with her hand.


    Brother Tang saw it: "What happened to Xin Baoer?"


    She said: "Xinbao came up with a good idea. He wants to go home and tell the fourth one. If Xinbao is afraid to say it accidentally, he will block it first!"


    "Well, you have to block it first, Xinbao is really smart." Brother Tang nodded seriously: "What is a good way?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s a good way to grow vegetables."


    "What''s a good way to grow vegetables?"


    Xinbao said, "It''s the way to grow vegetables in winter..."


    "I know!" Tie Hanhan rushed to answer: "Planting on Tai Sui soil! The soil is so amazing, and the vegetables grow so fast, I think it can survive in cold weather!"


    Xinbao blinked: "No way." While covering her mouth: "Xinbao don''t say it!"


    Brother Tang was blinded by his brother''s stupidity, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Finally turned around, and saw two people standing by the side of the road, looking straight at them, they turned out to be Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Liu.


    They carried baskets in their hands, probably delivering food to Tang Sanshui.


    Yesterday, I heard from people in the village that Xiao Liu was like taking bad medicine. After finally driving Mrs. Liu away, she stopped for two days, and then started to have a deep relationship with mother-in-law and daughter-in-law again, cooking and serving her, and giving Tang Sanshui a gift Fan, she''s such a mud that can''t support the wall, Lizheng is so angry that she doesn''t care about her.


    But people with a discerning eye can see it. It is estimated that the thing that was reported before is true!


    Little Liu is clearly holding someone else''s hand, so he can only be led by the nose!


    It is estimated that Xiao Liu did not expect that everyone in the village knew about her so much concealment, but they didn''t want to be this bad person, so they just didn''t want to talk about it.


    Looking at each other, Xiao Liu hesitated for a moment, took a step forward, and showed a gentle smile: "Fan''er, can you take us back to the village, we..."


    Before they finished a sentence, the donkey cart ran away quickly, and dust covered their faces.


    Little Liu bit her lip and felt wronged for a while, but there was no one to comfort her, so she said: "Mother, your injury is still not healed, why don''t we hire a car."


    Brother Tang didn''t even bother to look at them, and went all the way back to the village.


    It took less than an hour to go back and forth, and it was quite early when I came back. On the way, I saw the twins and a group of children playing house, and Brother Tang put Xinbao on it, so Duanzi was happy. I joined the game, and I forgot what good idea I had to tell my fourth brother.


    Brother Tang San was still thinking about touching the loach, so he went back without staying long, but after a while, a familiar carriage slowly entered the village.


    Seeing this group of children, Yuan Yaochu immediately stood up, made a trumpet with his hands, and yelled at the top: "Xinbao~~~~"


    Xinbao agreed: "Hey~~~"


    A pair of actors, obviously separated by twenty steps, abruptly shouted the effect of Qun Shan''s response.


    Yuan Yaochu drew a long voice: "I! Come! La! I''ll send your fairy wife too! Come! La!"


    Xinbao also drew a long voice: "No! Yes! La! I''m re-doing! New! Marry! La!"


    Poof!


    Yuan Yaochu laughed so hard that he was about to roll on the car.


    Then he jumped up and yelled back again: "Can your new wife fly~~~~ Does she look good~~~ Is she a fairy~~~"


    Won''t.


    Thinking about it this way, the old wife is better.


    Pure natural **** dumpling thought about it, and immediately ran down the small slope, and then she called out from under the car: "Wife! Wife! I''m coming!"


    Yan Shen turned a deaf ear.


    Such a small one, not as high as a car, with two small bean sprouts on top, white and soft, with a milky sound and a baby-like appearance called wife, it is really cute and heart-shattering.


    Yuan Yao was so cute at the beginning, so he immediately took action, lifted her up, and opened the car door for her.


    Xinbao pushed open the car door, and as soon as he saw Yan Shenjue, he immediately stepped forward to hold his hand: "Honey, I''m here to pick you up!"


    Yan Shen Jue said coldly: "I''m not your wife."


    You look so good-looking with a cold face! It is as beautiful as a painting! I finally understand why the book says, a beautiful boy like jade!


    Xinbao''s big eyes were shining, and he held his hand and said, "Yes, yes! My wife, let''s go to worship!"


    The young man didn''t pull his hand away, but looked a little awkward: "I won''t go."


    "Why?" Xinbao said innocently with big eyes, "You don''t like playing house, we can play other things, you are good-looking, you said it! You can play whatever you want! I listen to you!"


    Youth: "..."


    "Go, let''s go!" Yuan Yaochu urged: "Let''s go and play together!"


    He bent down and said to Xinbao: "Brother Yuan will also play with you, okay?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    Yuan Yaogui watched the excitement for a long time, and then he said to her seriously: "Xin Baoer, have you heard the story of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl?"


    He was about to explain it to her, but she nodded, "Yes."


    "It''s easy to say if you''ve heard it," Yuan Yao returned, "A fairy can only marry one, and if you marry a fairy, you can''t marry others. If you marry another, the fairy will fly away and never come back. You no more wives."


    Milk dumplings with big eyes and big eyes.


    She wouldn''t believe this kind of words to coax children.


    But the fairy wife is so good-looking, it''s okay to coax him.


    So Nai Tuanzi nodded solemnly: "Xin Bao said a few words! Don''t worry!"


    Brother Yuan nodded, showing his kind smile: "Then let''s go!"


    The beautiful boy who was sold just like that: "...??"


    With a cold face, he was pulled away by the milk dumpling.


    Yuan Yaochu seemed to have taken a laughing drug, laughing beside him again, and waited for his brother to finish talking before he laughed and went with them.


    Brother Yuan drove the car forward, and after taking a few steps, he also felt that something was wrong.


    Why... does it have to be a fairy wife?


    Why, his brother can''t be ambitious to be a groom? Can''t the scene where the groom marries Xiaotuanzi be sung? ?


    He smiled and shook his head, thinking of something again, his expression gradually turned into deep thought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： stay with her for a long time

    Chapter 101 Be with her for a long time


    The young boy was pulled into the crowd by Xinbao, and immediately surrounded by a bunch of little kids.


    Looking at the curious eyes in front of him, Yan Chenjue was a little stiff.


    Growing up, the only time he played games was the last time he was recruited by Duanzi to be a fairy wife. He didn''t know how to play games at all!


    Thinking about eagles catching chicks, throwing handkerchiefs, bumping crutches, his scalp tingles from embarrassment.


    Fortunately, Duanzi is still very responsible. She opened her arms and stood in front of him with her small body: "This is my wife! You can''t see it!"


    Another fat boy who was about five years old said, "But I''m your wife too!"


    "Yes, I am your wife too!"


    "Me too!"


    Because the No. 1 Scholar hat made by Brother Tang is so handsome, and because she has the help of Brother Fifth and Brother Six, the work of the groom has recently been contracted by Xinbao. Looking around, more than half of them are her wives.


    Turnover''s head went down, and he blinked his big eyes for a long time, Yan Chenjue looked down at her, and Yuan Yaochu laughed wildly from the sidelines again.


    Then Xinbao finally came up with a solution: "Yes, but I can''t afford so many wives, why don''t you divide my wives!"


    "Then you give me the fairy wife?"


    "No way!" Xin Baochao was very principled: "I sent you the fairy wife!"


    It was still the fat black kid from last time who said, "Why! I''m going to marry a fairy wife!"


    Seeing that history was about to repeat itself, a kid named Baogen jumped onto the rock and yelled imposingly: "No quarrels! No quarrels!"


    He crossed his waist, full of momentum, "Brother Jin Guo said it! Said Brother Chang said it! Xinbao is covered by him, and no one is allowed to **** it from her! He also said that if Tang Dunzi bullies Xinbao again, he will never again." coming!"


    Xiao Heipang was wilting right then.


    The child pretending to be a tiger jumped off the rock and dragged a little girl, "Caoya, give me my wife!"


    The little girl nodded: "Okay!"


    Another child said: "Let''s not play house games anymore, let''s play Ji Ji Ling!"


    A child''s eyes lit up, and he rushed over and hugged Yuan Yaochu, the biggest one, "Brother Yuan, let''s go together!"


    "No!" Several other children rushed forward: "Brother Yuan is with us!"


    Suddenly, a dozen children were torn into a ball.


    The suddenly popular Yuan Yaochu: "...??"


    Xinbao sighed, went around in a big circle, and placed her wife on the stone. A child asked, "Xinbao, doesn''t your wife play?"


    "Don''t play!" Xinbao said: "It will stain the fairy clothes!"


    "Wow!" All the children were confused.


    A group of children were divided into two groups and started to play Jijiling. In fact, they were divided into two teams, drew two lines, and pulled each other across the "shore" to win.


    In this kind of intense game, Xinbao is completely a scumbag, and he was knocked away in a few moments, sitting on the ground in a daze.


    Yan Shenjue jumped down and lifted her up. Xinbao was also tired from playing, so she wanted to sit on his feet.


    Yan Shenjue retracted his feet subconsciously, Xinbao sat down on the ground, got up in surprise, turned around and looked at him, with the words "How can you lie to me because you are swollen?"


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    He thought about her movements, tentatively, and slowly stretched his legs.


    Sure enough, Xiaotuanzi sat down on his feet, leaned on his legs, and looked around with his big eyes, very comfortable.


    Yan Shen never looked at her.


    The milk dumplings are really beautiful.


    Snow-white and soft, with big, black and bright eyes, round and fleshy cheeks, beautiful and cute, and a little stupid.


    She had obviously forgotten the time when she "hurt her belly". The last time she saw him, it was like meeting a stranger.


    Yan Chen can''t help but ponder slightly.


    He saw her three times in total.


    The earliest time on the street, she recognized him as her brother, and he also used her to escape the pursuers.


    The second time, when they met on the mountain, she solved his crisis by mistake, and he stayed with her all the time, and came to find her family.


    The third time, he played a game with her, to be her...fairy wife?


    Right after the first time, he had a better day all day.


    Second and third time...he was fine for three full days.


    Because he was really overwhelmed by bad luck, the boundaries of these three days were very clear.


    Yuan Yaogui found out that everyone in the village called her a little lucky star. After she woke up, Tai Sui was found in her family, and good luck continued after that.


    So, with this little fool, won''t he be unlucky?


    What if you stay with her for a long time?


    Yan Shen Jue raised his hand, and lightly poked the little bean sprouts on her head.


    There is no one who does not fight when playing Ji Ji Ling. After playing two rounds, they fight into a ball, crying one after another.


    Many who heard the voice came over and took away their children. Everyone dispersed. Halfway through, a child rushed over and said from a distance: "Tang Wu! Tang Liu! Your brother got two baskets of loach!"


    "Really?" The twins, who were holding their sister''s left and right, ran away, leaving the slow-paced Nai Tuanzi with a dazed expression.


    Second Brother Yuan came up a few steps from behind, and grabbed her little bean sprouts casually: "Don''t run, don''t worry, it''s all over here. Come on, Second Brother Yuan is holding you."


    Xinbao was obediently held by him, standing there waiting.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long, and I saw a group of children over there, surrounded by Big Brother Tang and Brother Tang San.


    Xinbao immediately let go and ran over: "Hug!"


    Brother Tang changed the basket to his left hand, knelt down and picked up his sister.


    Actually, Big Brother Tang himself didn¡¯t expect to catch so many. He thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them without the dumplings. After all, there are too many monkey children in the village. They go down the river every day and catch more loaches than loaches!


    Unexpectedly, I caught quite a few.


    Xinbao glanced into the basket from his shoulder, there were a few loaches still bouncing around in the basket, Xinbao had never eaten loach before, so it looked a bit creepy.


    Xinbao grabs him by the collar.


    "Xinbao is not afraid," Brother Tang comforted his sister, rubbed his nose against his sister, and said with a smile, "This is a fish, but it looks ugly. It''s delicious, but you can''t eat it in the morning. You have to tell it to spit mud. Eat again."


    Xinbao nodded.


    A group of children followed for a while and then broke up. When they returned home, Yuan Yaochu said to Xinbao: "Xinbao, come to play with you after dinner!"


    Xinbao said: "Okay!"


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "Xinbao took a nap after lunch and had to sleep for more than half an hour. If you have nothing to do, come home and eat. After dinner, let''s shoot the grasshopper?"


    Yuan Yao''s eyes lit up at the beginning: "Okay, okay." Without being polite at all, he dragged Yan Chenjue in.


    The second elder brother, who was sitting in front of the door, stood up with a smile, and welcomed Yan Shenjue in. While pouring him tea, he also brought water to feed his younger sister.


    The two of them sat together, strangely, they were both weak, beautiful and refined, while Xinbao was drinking, he looked at him with wide eyes, just like the first time he met.


    Yan Shenjue was uncomfortable being stared at by her, so he casually picked up the book next to him: "This is what you read... Do you want to learn seal script?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： did not forget her wife

    Chapter 102 Did not forget her wife


    The second elder brother''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said with a smile: "Xinbao''er saw a plaque in seal script somewhere, and I couldn''t recognize many of them, so I bought one and came back to read it. In the bookstore, the only seal script is this thousand-character script. "


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I have three hundred thousand seal scripts, I have them at home, you can teach her someday."


    "No need," the second elder brother was originally just an excuse, and said with a smile: "I''m just coaxing her to play, don''t need too much."


    Yan Shenjue is not good at dodging, so he said: "Then return it to me after you have seen it."


    After a few words, the second elder brother almost knew his temperament, so he didn''t say any more, and agreed with a smile.


    Big Brother Tang and San Brother Tang found a big wooden basin to wash the loach. Yuan Yaochu scrambled to keep up, and the three of them washed it twice in the river water. Just jumped out, Yuan Yaochu and Brother Tang San jumped back and forth, yelling.


    Brother Tang looked at it and smiled.


    In fact, he just wanted to try, whether there is any difference between going without Xinbao and going with Xinbao, and how different it is.


    But it¡¯s hard to play without the grasshoppers. When you make an appointment with people in the village, you will be a large group. There are many things, so it¡¯s better to call them.


    The three of them washed it twice in the river water, soaked it in clean spring water, put some salt and wine, told it to spit mud, and then cleaned up and ate.


    Many things in the Tang family are old and cobbled together, but they are all quite clean. The meal cooked by the fourth brother at home is only eaten by the brothers at noon, but the half-child eats the poor old man, and the amount of food is quite a lot.


    The dishes are only beans and eggplant, two spinach tofu, one stewed in sauce and the other stewed in clear soup, two large pots, the taste is not very good, but it is not bad.


    Xinbao and the twins were both hungry, and they were busy cooking without raising their heads. The two fools over there hit it off right away, and they couldn''t wait to ask for help on the spot.


    After eating, Xinbao rinsed his mouth by himself, and then climbed onto the elder brother''s lap. The elder brother skillfully hugged and patted the younger sister, and fell asleep within a quarter of an hour.


    Brother stood up, kissed her on the forehead, put her on the bed lightly, and said to them, "Let''s go."


    Yuan Yaochu asked Yan Shen Jue with his voice: "Xiao Jue, are you going?"


    Yan Shen Jue hesitated, and the second elder brother said: "Shen absolutely doesn''t want to go, so don''t go, I won''t go, just in time to ask you for some knowledge."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Don''t dare."


    On one side, he just sat down.


    Yuan Yao came out at the beginning, and ran to call his brother. Brother Tang also prepared his things, and called him together with the twins, and a group of people went up the mountain.


    As soon as Xinbao woke up, they all came back and grabbed a lot of gray and green jars.


    Xinbao washed his face, picked vegetable leaves and fed them to the grasshoppers.


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "Does Xinbao want to play?"


    Xinbao nodded: "I want to go."


    So several people went up again.


    Xinbao has never seen a countryman hit a grasshopper.


    First find a relatively flat large grassland, put fresh vegetable leaves on one side, block one with nets or bamboo baskets, and then pull two long branches with leaves, two or three people, start from one end.


    Sheng Grasshopper can find a pot, find a piece of rag, and tie a rope to the mouth, leaving an opening. Once the grasshopper is stuffed in, the cloth will droop and will not jump out.


    With a wave of the long branches, among the long grass, you can clearly see many big and small grasshoppers of various colors flying up and jumping here. At first, there were few, but more and more, just like locusts Same, a piece of hula la.


    Yuan Yaochu yelled: "Hey! There are too many here!"


    The third elder brother called her from a distance: "Xinbao, come here! Don''t jump all over you!"


    Xinbao hurriedly ran over on short legs, and the third brother carried her on one shoulder, while still waving the long branch, and slowly drove towards this side.


    Sitting high, it looks even more spectacular, Xinbao stares wide-eyed, "Wow!" "Wow!" from time to time


    Before reaching the end, everyone started to catch it.


    Xinbao also got off his elder brother''s shoulders and started to grab it.


    But although there are many grasshoppers, they jump around very quickly.


    Then she suddenly saw a huge one.


    Xinbao stepped lightly, walked slowly, slowly, clasped his hands together... with a sudden pounce.


    Scratching the fur under his hands, Xinbao said anxiously: "Yes! Yes!"


    Yuan Yao was close at the beginning, so he hurried over: "What''s wrong?"


    "I caught one!" Xinbao blushed excitedly, "It''s so big, please help quickly, don''t run away!"


    "Okay!" Yuan Yaochu immediately raised his hand: "Come on, let go slowly, I will definitely not tell it to run away!"


    So Xinbao opened his hands slowly, slowly, revealing a big grasshopper, it was really big, it was as long as Xinbao''s small hand, and was pinned down by her, Yuan Yaochu endured it Laughing, he squeezed the grasshopper aggressively, and said, "This is a grandpa grasshopper!"


    As he asked her: "Would Xinbao hold it and play with it, or put it in?"


    "Put it in," Xinbao said imposingly, "Xinbao will catch bigger ones!"


    Yuan Yao couldn''t laugh at the beginning, so he put Grandpa Grasshopper in.


    Xinbao continued to catch with great vigor. The bigger the grasshopper, the more it would jump and move, and it was easy to catch. Besides, I don¡¯t know if the vegetables at home are better. Grasshoppers really like to eat them. , a dense layer of grasshoppers.


    Several people simply grabbed the surrounding area first, and then slowly moved inward.


    I brought two jars in total, watermelon is so big, I only grabbed half of the jar in the morning, which is considered a good harvest, but in the afternoon both jars can¡¯t be filled, there is no way, Brother Tang San took off his coat, tied the cuffs, and It became two pockets, and grabbed two more pockets.


    At the end of the day, I want all the small ones, and only the big ones.


    At home, two handsome boys with a bookish look were chatting elegantly and elegantly. This group of people rushed into the yard like bandits descending the mountain. The twins have become straw figures with grass all over their heads. It was almost the same, both knees were stained blue by grass juice.


    She ran in holding two huge grasshoppers and shouted from a distance: "Yes! Wife! This is for you!"


    She handed the huge grasshopper to the two of them, with bright eyes and a small expression waiting for praise.


    Second brother: "..."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    There was a momentary struggle on the faces of both of them.


    Then, both of them raised their hands empty-handed, and took the green grasshopper, which was as long as a child''s palm, so gigantic and ferocious, with a little vegetable leaf in its mouth.


    Yan Shen Jue expressed his gratitude plainly: "Thank you Xinbao."


    Second brother has been in the country for three years after all, he is a little more tolerant than him, and sincerely praised: "Xinbao is too good, he can catch such a big grasshopper!"


    Nai Tuanzi looked proud: "I caught a lot!"


    "Awesome!" The second elder brother said, "Okay, Xinbao hasten to wash his hands."


    Xinbao let out a cry and ran away. The second elder brother got up quickly, found a thread, tied the grasshopper''s two hind legs, and handed the end of the thread to Yan Chenjue, just like herding sheep.


    Yan Shen Jue silently raised his head and glanced at him.


    The second elder brother burst out laughing, while laughing, he also tied his own leg: "How rare, I haven''t forgotten you yet."


    He changed his words: "I haven''t forgotten her wife yet."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Brother Tang, don''t be joking." On the other hand, he had no choice but to hold the thread of the big grasshopper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： super sus big brother

    Chapter 103 Super Su''s Big Brother


    The harvest of this trip is really not small, the two jars are full, and the rags that seal the lids are all bulging.


    Brother Tang was afraid that he would suffocate to death overnight, so he planned to send it directly to Master Lin.


    Yuan Yaochu said: "I didn''t bring any clothes, I have to go back and change, I''ll take them to you, where is his home?"


    Brother Tang told him the location, Yuan Yaochu smiled and said: "Don''t worry! It will be delivered!"


    They just got into the carriage and left.


    For the rest, Brother Tang went to buy a big pot, covered it with a densely woven lid, poured the grasshoppers in and told them to defecate, and it took two or three days before they could be eaten.


    Then quickly boil water to take a bath.


    Ms. Lin heard about it, and when she came back to take a look, she saw a group of children in the family who looked like wild children, with black clothes and green clothes.


    Ms. Lin said speechlessly: "The water that the grasshopper vomits can''t be washed away! Tell me, is it enough to pay for clothes like this!"


    "Don''t worry! It''s definitely enough!" Brother Tang San laughed and said, "Master Lin loves this one! I''m sure you won''t be stingy!"


    Miss Lin didn''t say anything more, so she rolled up her sleeves and started to bathe her daughter.


    One side smiled and said: "I heard that there are many people who went up the mountain to find out about monkeys today? Mrs. Gao said that she met Old Zhuangzi and asked him how many he got. Old Zhuzi sighed and took it out of his pocket. Sister-in-law Gao thought so much, but ended up making a mess of it, so as not to laugh her to death."


    The second elder brother smiled through the window: "After today, I guess there will be another one catching loaches and bombarding grasshoppers."


    "Let''s learn from them! Let''s not compete with them!" Brother Tang said with a smile, "Why don''t we go plan bean worms tomorrow?"


    "Why?" Brother Tang San said: "Don''t you see how much Master Lin gives? If you give more, let''s go and smash the grasshoppers again?"


    "No," said the second elder brother, "we ate meat, so we have to leave some soup for others."


    Things in the mountains are indeed based on their own abilities, but if everyone does the same thing together, the contrast is too obvious. It''s better like now, they do everything first, and others learn as they like. If they can''t do it, they will just feel I told them to get rid of it first... At most, I think they are indeed blessed, and it won''t be too obvious.


    If you have the ability, you can play first!


    If there are people who play first, they will stop playing, and there is no way to compare.


    Brother Tang San didn''t want to understand, but he didn''t care too much, so he said: "Bean worms are also good, you have to water the ground first."


    The few acres of land bought by the family planted a lot of beans, Tang San said: "The bean worms are also delicious, I wonder if Xinbao dares to eat them?"


    Xinbao is being bathed in a big basin by A Niang.


    Ms. Lin loves to play with her daughter''s little itchy flesh, and she washes and makes trouble while pressing her.


    After the washing, Brother Tang also finished washing the twins, and the three of them ran around on the bed to play.


    Ms. Lin said: "Fan''er is so good to look at them, don''t fall out of bed in such a fuss!"


    Brother Tang responded.


    He also finished washing himself, standing with loose hair, a little different from usual, looking extraordinarily handsome.


    In fact, in this era, there are men with loose hair on the street, with short hair braided and loose at the back, sometimes tied near the end of the hair, that belongs to long hair, and it will start to be tied after the age of twenty Hair wears a crown, so it was called a weak crown by the ancients at the age of twenty.


    However, for the convenience of doing things, country people are used to bundling their hair up high, wrapping it with a small piece of skin, and inserting it with wooden hairpins.


    So it was a bit novel to see Brother Tang with loose hair.


    Xinbao''s eyes were bright, and she threw herself into his arms. Brother Tang rushed over to catch her, then Xinbao reached out and grabbed a handful of his hair, which was actually quite slippery.


    Xinbao said: "Yes, shall I braid your braids for you?"


    "No," Brother Tang refused without hesitation: "Your braid will definitely be tangled into a ball!"


    "No way! No way!" Nai Tuanzi hugged her elder brother''s neck and tried to assure her: "Xinbao is very good at braiding, Xinbao will do it well! He can do it very well! Don''t worry, brother! "


    Brother Tang frowned at her.


    Xinbao showed cute eyes, looked at him cutely, and pouted his little bird''s beak, kissing his elder brother''s face.


    Soon, Brother Tang sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Xinbao''s spirit lifted, and he rushed over.


    Which little fairy can resist a little hair braiding game?


    Brother Tang''s hair is black and thick, and it is still wet at the moment. Xinbao can braid three strands and four strands. In order to avoid overturning, Xinbao decided to braid three strands first.


    She puffed her cheeks, and parted a lock of hair very seriously.


    But the little finger of the cub is really short;


    Big brother¡¯s hair is really long;


    And he is very disobedient, always slipping everywhere.


    Brother Tang listened to his sister "ah" for a while, "hey" for a while, and "ahh" for a while, and he knew something was wrong.


    The next moment, a little foot stepped on his leg, still exerting strength, and the next moment, the other foot also stepped on it, and her whole ball was hanging on the hair and tugging... In the end, even the little face I got up and started biting with my teeth...


    Brother Tang: "..."


    How to put it, I finally know what it means to do my best.


    It was really difficult for her.


    Ms. Lin came in with food: "It''s time to eat."


    Xinbao paused.


    She let go of her hand with a guilty conscience.


    Brother Tang turned his head and raised his eyebrows at her. She blinked her big eyes, and quickly put her small hands behind her back.


    Brother Tang touched it and found a mess.


    He sighed: "My sister who is ''excellent in braiding''!"


    "I was wrong," Xinbao pointed at his finger, obediently admitting his mistake: "Yes, Xinbao doesn''t even dare to be in debt."


    "Okay," Brother Tang said with a smile, "Xin Baoer kisses Big Brother, and Big Brother will forgive you."


    She rushed over immediately, hugged his face, and kissed him loudly.


    Brother Tang laughed out loud.


    Brother laughed, he was really doting on, handsome, and unrestrained, with bright eyes, and kissed the elder brother again: "My heart is falling in love with you! Falling in love, falling in love!"


    The second elder brother came in with a plate of dishes, and said with a smile, "Swapped? Didn''t you still..."


    He looked up: "Pfft!"


    Brother Tang pointed: "I just want to know, is there still help?"


    The second brother came over with a smile and took a look: "It should be fine, it''s not a big problem, let''s eat first."


    So Brother Tang ate with his head exploding on one side.


    Xinbao blasted the grasshoppers in the afternoon, the workload was too much, and he fell sleepy after eating.


    But because it''s cold now, she always sleeps with her parents, so she squeezed her eyelids and waited...waited and waited, and fell asleep.


    Tang Qingshan took a bath in the wing room, while his elder brothers washed clothes in the yard under the moonlight.


    Mrs. Lin took a comb slowly, and combed Tang''s knotted hair, while gossiping with her sons in a low voice: "I heard that that family also sold the remaining five acres of land, and only sold two acres of land. Sixteen taels, I heard that it was Tang Sanshui''s big bag of clothes, and the family was as clean as possible..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： last hole card

    Chapter 104 The last hole card


    Brother Tang was a little surprised: "Is this going to happen? Even if..."


    He lowered his voice: "Even if the old woman doesn''t care, Mrs. Liu doesn''t care either? How will she live in the future?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "I heard from your Aunt Gao that it was Mrs. Liu who mentioned it. Others kindly persuaded her, and Mrs. Liu cried and said that Mrs. Liu wanted to sell her. She was very scared. There is no other way but to sell the land.¡±


    The second elder brother scrubbed and washed the clothes slowly: "But, what do you want money for? Just to let Tang Sanshui eat something good when he is dying? Why do I not believe it?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Perhaps you want to rescue Tang Sanshui? Didn''t you have a few dozen taels left before? You have to have a hundred and ten taels of silver."


    Brother Tang said in surprise: "Save Tang Sanshui??"


    "That''s right," Mrs. Lin said, "It''s not difficult to buy the prison boss, buy someone from a poor family, and replace Tang Sanshui."


    Brother Tang was even more surprised: "Then, what should we do? We don''t care?"


    "What do you care?" Mrs. Lin said: "We can''t keep an eye on it every day. Tang Sanshui and that pickled cucumber can''t live for a few more days. They can buy it if they want! Anyway, even if people come out, they don''t have the money to buy medicine and murder. I don''t think it''s anything to be afraid of."


    Brother Tang said: "But I still feel uneasy about hiding such a person in the dark."


    Fourth brother Tang also said: "At the beginning, who knew that Tang Sanshui could do so many things, it''s really hard to say what the bad guys would do."


    Ms. Lin also hesitated, "Well, what should I do? How about I go quietly..." She made a clicking movement.


    "Don''t, don''t." Brother Tang stopped: "Actually, there is no need to worry too much. If we can''t, we can also bribe a prison boss?"


    As soon as the door of the wing room opened, Tang Qingshan came out with his shoes on, and sat down in front of the door.


    Several people stopped talking immediately, and the old father was silent for a while, seeing that no one really planned to report to him, he couldn''t help snorting.


    Ms. Lin felt guilty, and with a shake of her hand, she broke several hairs of her son.


    Brother Tang hissed.


    Tang Qingshan said lightly: "Don''t worry, they still can''t do such a big thing! Changing prisoners involves too much, the risk is too great, and the case is so shocking. When the trial was held, there were many people there, and there were many It means that there are so many people who know Tang Sanshui... How come no one came to see him during the execution? Such a case, not to mention a hundred and ten taels of silver, would not be settled even if it cost thousands of taels, even ten thousand taels would be impossible."


    Brother Tang coughed: "Then what do they want to do with so much money?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Maybe there is such a whimsical idea, or maybe it''s just to be a hungry ghost, what do they do?"


    Ms. Lin combed her son''s hair, took a long towel and came over, grabbed Tang Qingshan''s hair and wrung it slowly.


    In the silence, the second brother suddenly said: "I have a guess."


    Brother Tang said: "What guess?"


    Second brother fell silent.


    Little Liu took in Mrs. Liu because she had a handle on her.


    She thought that no one knew about it, but the whole village actually knew about it.


    Supposing Xiao Liu knew about it now and this matter was exposed, what would happen to her?


    Sister-in-law Gao said that Mrs. Liu proposed to sell the land. If this is true, then no matter what the circumstances, Mrs. Liu¡¯s proposal to sell the land would be a bit strange.


    She couldn''t be...she wanted to run away with money, right? ?


    Does she have the courage?


    Second brother didn''t know, he was only half right.


    Actually, Mrs. Lin never took Tang Sanshui seriously.


    Tang Sanshui drank that magical medicine, plus the messy medicine he drank before, the poison was already so poisonous that he couldn''t live for a few days, let alone tortured.


    Ms. Lin went to prison mainly to deal with Hugua.


    She planned to pinch him, and Brother Tang took the opportunity to inject two thin needles from the sole of his foot.


    This kind of bovine capillary needle is not poisoned, and it will not be noticed for a day and a half. It will swim away with the blood, and it may not be a while, it will puncture somewhere and die.


    This time will not be too long, but Hugua has not noticed it yet.


    But Jianghu people, especially those who were born as killers, most of them will keep a hole card to save their lives.


    Cucumber has been showing weakness.


    He was kicked by Brother Tang San, tortured, and bitten by a snake... But none of these were fatal. The state he showed was much more serious than the actual state.


    And while no one was looking, he struck up a conversation with a jailer.


    According to what he said, the jailer found the silver he hid and the way to contact him.


    Originally, if no one in the organization was here, Hugua would have died when the day came, but it happened that someone was really here, saw it, and came over.


    It was very easy for a killer to enter a prison in a broken county government, so he came in and met him.


    He asked for two thousand taels to take him out of the county, or five thousand taels to leave after he recovered from his injuries.


    Hugua chose the previous one.


    Then he told Tang Sanshui that he only needed two hundred taels to take him out of the prison that night.


    Of course Tang Sanshui felt as if he had found a treasure, so he immediately told Mrs. Liu and asked Mrs. Liu to raise funds.


    While the two were talking, Mrs. Liu was listening by the side.


    She was dumbfounded.


    If Tang Sanshui comes out, he will be a fugitive who can do anything! She...she can have a good one?


    Hugua also noticed it, and came over to threaten her with a smile: "Dare to tell anyone, I guarantee that you will die before them!"


    Little Liu was shocked.


    Then she had this idea.


    She thought, if not, she would just run away, with these hundred and ten taels of silver in hand, no matter what, it wouldn''t be worse than it is now.


    The next day near noon, Mrs. Liu and Xiao Liu came to deliver meals as usual.


    The two sat on the big rock in front of the door, waiting for the prison to change shifts.


    Thinking about what he was about to do, Xiao Liu''s heart was beating like a drum, and his whole body was trembling. Subconsciously, he touched the banknotes hidden in his arms over and over again.


    Seeing that the successor in front had already entered, she gritted her teeth and stood up abruptly: "Mom!"


    Mrs. Liu startled her: "What are you doing? Shock my old lady."


    Xiao Liu tremblingly said: "I, I am in a hurry to urinate, so I need to go to make it easier..."


    Grandma Liu is annoyed: "It''s a lazy donkey with a lot of feces and urine! I can get in right away! I''ll go later!"


    "I can''t do it anymore, I can''t hold it anymore!"


    Little Liu gritted his teeth and stood up, running faster and faster, and stopped when he reached the corner, looking around quietly.


    Grandma Liu waited for a while at first, but the more she waited, the more anxious she became, and she finally came to the prison with a basket by herself.


    Little Liu heaved a long sigh of relief.


    When she thought of leaving alone, with no one to rely on, she was so afraid that her hands and feet were limp, but she still held on, leaning on the wall with her hands, and walked forward slowly, with a lot of thoughts in her mind.


    She never thought of taking Tang Zhaodi away. She is a weak woman, and her own life is already very difficult. How could she bring another oil bottle, not to mention Zhaodi is the blood of the Tang family, so the big house belongs to her, she wants to live Going down is much easier than her...


    She had inquired beforehand that there were many donkey carts and horse-drawn carriages at the gate of Beicheng, and as long as she hired one at random, she could leave Longmen County!


    Little Liu was walking in a hurry, when suddenly he felt a chill on his neck, a bright sword point pierced his skin, and a stream of blood dripped out.


    She tilted her head and screamed in fright.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： i hate women panting

    Chapter 105 I hate women panting


    The strange man in black looked at her calmly.


    He is dressed in ordinary clothes and looks ordinary, but for some reason, there is a frightening murderous intent on him.


    Xiao Liu was so frightened that she trembled all over, and was about to cry when she sniffled...


    The man in black put no expression on his face, and scratched her neck again: "I hate women crying."


    Xiao Liu was so frightened that she held back her tears.


    She held back, tremblingly waiting for the man to speak, but the man just didn''t speak.


    There was no one left or right in the long alley, Xiao Liu was almost scared to pee, she waited and waited, couldn''t help it, and said tremblingly: "You..."


    The man pulled her neck again: "I hate women talking."


    Xiao Liu was in pain and wronged, leaned against the wall desperately, waited for a while, the man in black looked at her, thought for a while, raised his hand and made another stroke: "I hate women panting."


    Little Liu: "..."


    Terrified and aggrieved, she was going crazy.


    If she wanted to put someone else aside, she might faint or cry out uncontrollably, but she felt uncomfortable, but she kept enduring it.


    This also confirms the saying that the more fragile a woman is, the more fragile she is actually, because controlling herself is the most difficult thing in the world.


    After a long silence, someone walked in slowly.


    The man has an ordinary appearance, dressed in a stone-blue straight gown with a **** pattern, and has a leisurely demeanor.


    Xiao Liu''s eyes lit up, and she instinctively made the most delicate and beautiful posture, but she didn''t dare to cry, and only looked at him with hopeful eyes.


    The man hummed a little tune, walked over slowly...then walked slowly past again, as if he was blind, turning a blind eye to these two people.


    Little Liu was so anxious that his heart was on fire, and he couldn''t care less about the sword on his neck, and said, "This..."


    cha.


    There was another wound on her neck, and the man in black said: "Nothing else, just want to scratch."


    Little Liu is about to collapse.


    She covered her face, suppressed crying, and then her eyes blurred, and she saw the man who was blind just now, and flew back with a whoosh.


    Then he reprimanded the man in black righteously: "How can you do this! How can you treat a beauty like this!"


    Little Liu finally got what she wanted to wait for, sobbed loudly, and the next moment, the man said: "It would be nice to peel off the skin and make a lantern of human skin!"


    Xiao Liu shivered suddenly in fright.


    The tears that were rushing out suddenly stopped, Xiao Liu couldn''t hold on anymore, his legs shook suddenly, he urinated, and slowly sat down on the ground.


    No matter how stupid she is, she knows that these two people are teasing her, but she doesn''t know what they want to do.


    She looked at the two of them in horror.


    The man in black asked, "Where is the person?"


    The straight man smiled and said, "I''ll handle the matter, don''t worry."


    Then he lifted his trouser legs, squatted down beside Xiao Liu, and said, "You are in prison, what did you hear?"


    Little Liu''s instinctively delicate denial: "I didn''t..."


    The man punched out, Xiao Liu''s screams were covered by him, her painful eyes were bulging, staring at him... The stone blue swastikas in front of her eyes were all faded, and she was about to faint when she rolled her eyes.


    The man punched again.


    Xiao Liu''s whole body writhed like a dead fish, and then woke up with a sharp pain.


    The man picked out his ears, and said kindly: "You are in prison, did you hear anything happened?"


    Little Liu shivered from fright.


    She is just a country woman, she has never seen such a posture that does not take human life seriously.


    Her teeth chattered, and her whole body shook into a ball: "I, I...I heard, I heard..."


    She suddenly thought: "I heard that Tang Sanshui is going to run away!"


    Looking at the man''s smiling eyes, Xiao Liu''s spirit lifted, and he continued hurriedly: "I heard that Hugua is going to run away... that''s right, it is Hugua who is going to run away..."


    She spoke incoherently.


    The man nodded: "Yes, Hugua wanted to run away. He bribed the jailer Feng Laohei, then went to Laofeng Pagoda, got a hundred taels of silver, and then helped him put the token on the top of the tower..."


    He explained it in detail and asked her, "Do you remember everything?"


    Little Liu nodded desperately, the man said: "Then what will you say when you see the county magistrate, do you know?"


    "I know, I know!" Xiao Liu was a bit clever, and quickly said: "I, my mother-in-law and I went to deliver food to Sanshui, and Sanshui asked us for money, and he said..."


    She said it hastily.


    The man nodded: "Then you wanted to report to the police, and then the killer came to you..."


    He touched the wound on her neck, and said, "Threatening you not to sue the officer, you were not his opponent, but he became lustful for you, so you seized the opportunity and stabbed him instead. Over there..." He pointed back at the entrance of the alley: "Do you remember?"


    Little Liu''s eyeballs rolled wildly, "Remember, remember."


    The man showed a satisfied smile: "Then go. Be good, otherwise, you won''t want to know the consequences, understand?"


    Little Liu nodded desperately, got up, stumbled away, rushed to the county government prison, and beat the Dengwen drum desperately.


    Over there, the Lin Mansion.


    Brother Tang and Brother Tang San unloaded the dishes, and the butler gave them twelve taels of silver, and said with a smile: "The things you two sent yesterday, our master told you to give you the silver... This kind of thing is not good. It¡¯s easy to weigh, but it¡¯s not easy to calculate by weight, let¡¯s count twelve taels for grasshoppers, two taels for loaches, don¡¯t think it¡¯s too little for two.¡±


    Brother Tang hurriedly said a few words of modesty, but he couldn''t give in, so he took over, packed up with his younger brother and left.


    As a result, halfway there, I saw many people running towards the county government.


    Brother Tang San grabbed a person and asked, the person said: "The person who killed his brother and nephew that day, her wife is still a sister-in-law, sued him again!"


    Brother Tang was shocked, "What?"


    The man said: "The one from Yutang Village, he seems to be called Tang Sanshui..." As he spoke, he hurried away.


    Brother Tang and Brother Tang San looked at each other.


    The two of them hurriedly sent the donkey cart to the edge of the city, found a shop nearby, spent three Wen to ask the assistant to help take care of it, and followed along.


    From a long distance, I heard Xiao Liu''s weeping in a thousand turns.


    Brother Tang is tall, tiptoeing in and looking inside, he can see Xiao Liu kneeling in front of the hall with his back on his back.


    Suddenly, someone called from behind: "Brother Tang!"


    Brother Tang turned his head subconsciously, and saw the restaurant diagonally opposite, Yuan Yaochu beckoned to him: "Come up and see! Come up and see!"


    Brother Tang dragged his younger brother up, and Yuan Yaochu lay down by the window, beaming with joy, and said, "My brother and I are having breakfast, and when we heard the sound of Dengwen''s drum, we couldn''t even eat, so come here quickly, and take the place here." My child is taken, I am not smart!"


    Brother Tang smiled and nodded: "Smart."


    Brother Tang San hurried over and lay beside him, Big Brother Tang couldn''t squeeze in with his younger brothers, so he stood behind them and asked, "What''s going on, do you know?"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "I don''t know either, I heard from them that this person is that Tang Sanshui''s second sister-in-law, that Tang Sanshui is going to run away or something? Then he found a killer to kill her, and guess what happened?"


    Brother Tang San urged urgently: "What''s the matter? Say it quickly! Say it quickly!"


    Yuan Yaochu cadenced and faltered: "This female hero! Killed the killer!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： dying

    Chapter 106 When dying, pull a back


    Brother Tang San was surprised: "Really??"


    "Really!" Yuan Yaochu said: "At this moment, the yamen servant went to find that killer...Hey! Look, he''s back!"


    Brother Tang stretched out his head to look, and saw not far away, a man in black was carried by several yamen servants, bleeding all the way, and everyone exclaimed.


    As soon as the stairs sounded, Yuan Yao came back up, dressed in a stone-blue swastika-patterned straight gown. When he saw them, he smiled and said, "Are you coming too?"


    Brother Tang said: "I happened to be here to deliver food. I heard about it, so I came over to have a look."


    Brother Yuan patted him on the shoulder reassuringly, and leaned over to put his arms around him, and the four of them squeezed together in front of the window to watch.


    Master Guan was promoted in a short while, and Mrs. Liu began to speak in tears.


    Little Liu is a bit clever, kneeling here for a short period of time is enough for her to think about things and talk in a direction that is beneficial to her.


    According to her, Mrs. Liu and Tang Sanshui conspired together, while she had justice in her heart... But no matter what, what she said was very credible.


    The black-clothed killer is unconscious, and there is no way to try him. There is no evidence for his death.


    Everyone didn''t expect that there would be a follow-up to this brother-killing case, and they sighed and marveled after hearing it.


    Then the lord official ordered the yamen servant to pass on the patriarch Lizheng.


    Brother Tang hurriedly said: "Sanlang..." He paused for a while: "Forget it, Sanlang, you watch here, I will go back to pick up people."


    On the other hand, he hurried away. It was said that this matter was to be passed on to the patriarch Li, but Tang Qingshan had to come too. After all, it was Mrs. Liu and Tang Qingshan who broke up the relationship, and Xiao Liu, on the surface, was still a sister-in-law...


    He drove the donkey cart to send the yamen servant back, which was considered a favor, and he could inquire about it on the way.


    Soon, the patriarch Li Zheng, Tang Qingshan and Lady Lin came over.


    Tang Qingshan and Tang Qingshan haven''t passed on yet, so they don''t need to go to court, so Brother Tang San also called them upstairs.


    Next, the county magistrate passed on Mrs. Liu and Tang Sanshui Hugua to the hall.


    Hugua knew it was fake as soon as he heard it, but so what?


    His life-saving trump card was lifted just like that, no matter who lifted it, he would never be able to turn over again... At that time, he was paralyzed, and he completely resigned to his fate.


    When Mrs. Liu heard that the matter had been revealed, she was also petrified, mumbling and unable to say anything.


    And Tang Sanshui...he went crazy when he heard about it.


    He gritted his teeth in hatred and pointed at Xiao Liu: "Bitch! How dare you!"


    Little Liu showed a frightened expression.


    The magistrate of the county patted the gavel: "Presumptuous!"


    No matter how hopeful you get hope, Tang Sanshui is not a tough-minded person, he is going crazy.


    But he didn''t dare to argue with the county magistrate, he couldn''t vent his anger, and said loudly: "My lord, I... this **** has an affair with me, we have committed adultery, and we are together every night! She deserves to die too! She is not a woman!"


    Facing this question, Little Liu was obviously prepared for a long time, and said sharply: "You! How can you frame me like this! I didn''t!"


    She kowtowed upwards: "My lord, I didn''t! Tang Sanshui is framing me!"


    The magistrate asked Li Zhengdao: "Is there such a thing?"


    Lizheng was not stupid, and immediately said: "Caomin has never heard of this! This Tang Sanshui is clearly dying and wants to give a back!"


    The magistrate of the county said: "The Tang Liu family killed relatives righteously, but Tang Sanshui refused to repent, and dared to slander others and slander people''s reputation! It''s really vicious!"


    Therefore, Tang Qingshan was not passed on, so he was sentenced in court.


    According to the law of this dynasty, the crime of escaping from prison is added to the second class. Conspiracy like Mrs. Liu, because the killer and human life are involved, and the situation is serious, it is also "the same crime as the prisoner".


    And like Xiao Liu, even though she was underestimated by the killer, even though she killed her, she still has the main theme of killing relatives righteously, her reputation is ruined but she is innocent, not only innocent, but she can''t do anything to her, the county magistrate even comforted her One sentence.


    Things are settled.


    Tang Sanshui wailed violently, rolling desperately on the ground, avoiding the hand of the yamen servant: "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Don''t pull me! I don''t want to die! Mother, save me, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! !!"


    He was still a little dazed when he was sentenced to beheaded, but after being in prison for a few days, he deeply understood the meaning of this sentence.


    But even if he understood, he had no choice but to roll around like an urchin, impotent and furious.


    Mrs. Liu was in tears, struggling to go up and hug her son: "San Shuier, dear! It''s all mother''s fault. Mother shouldn''t spoil you like this. When you hurt Erlang back then, if mother didn''t cover it for you That''s fine, tell your brother to beat you up, we''re still a family..."


    Brother Tang couldn''t help but sneered.


    One moment I was a little embarrassed, but the next moment, I felt that these people deserved it! No one is innocent! All deserve it!


    However, even if you die in the nest, you will be in the nest.


    When Tang Sanshui heard this, he seemed to be holding on to a life-saving straw, and said ruthlessly: "Yes! It''s all yours! It''s all your fault! You said that you only love me! It''s you who said that only I am your heart and soul Meat, you said that a **** like big brother deserves to be a cow and a horse for our old Tang family! It''s all you!"


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was full of ferocity. Looking at Mrs. Liu, he seemed to want to eat her flesh and drink her blood!


    Then he yelled at the top of his lungs: "I''m here today, it''s all because of you! You dead old woman, you scourge! You deserve to die!!"


    Like a wolf, he bit Granny Liu''s throat.


    Everyone let out a burst of exclamation, and suddenly stepped back.


    Tang Qingshan opened his eyes in astonishment, then stood up abruptly, and several people rushed downstairs one after another, pushing aside people to squeeze in.


    However, under Tang Sanshui''s extreme hatred, his mouth was extremely heavy, Mrs. Liu was tall and burly, with a lot of strength, she couldn''t struggle no matter what, tears fell from her old eyes.


    Several yamen servants and the Tang family members didn''t let go of their mouths no matter how much they scolded him, and they didn''t dare to speak forcefully. They became a mess all of a sudden.


    In the confusion, Mrs. Lin stretched out her hand to pinch Tang Sanshui''s jaw, Tang Sanshui couldn''t help but let go, Granny Liu was torn off, her eyes were fixed on Tang Qingshan, her lips were trembling, she desperately wanted to say something, but a twitch stopped I''m angry.


    Tang Sanshui was pushed to the ground by the yamen servant, his head was knocked down heavily, his legs shook and he passed out.


    There was chaos in the field.


    The magistrate of the county was furious.


    One death-row inmate bit another death-row inmate to death. This kind of bad behavior will be recorded in the county annals for thousands of years, and it will greatly affect the performance appraisal!


    As for the folks, Tang Sanshui is simply evil.


    Killing brothers and nephews, biting mothers to death, never repenting... I have never seen such a vicious person.


    As for scholars, many think deeper.


    Having a child is like killing a child, and I am used to it myself. Tang Sanshui is indeed extremely evil, but Mrs. Liu is not innocent either.


    But for the patriarch Lizheng and the Tang family, what will happen to Mrs. Liu''s body?


    Excommunication is a very important and strict thing in this era. For a woman who has been expelled from the clan, the clan has no position to hold a funeral for her.


    But it can¡¯t be put here, can¡¯t we leave the problem to the magistrate? ?


    Tang Qingshan was also embarrassed, no matter what was obviously not possible, it was inappropriate to control, no matter what.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： uninvited guest

    Chapter 107 Uninvited Guest


    During the brief silence, Yuan Yaogui squeezed in.


    He patted Brother Tang on the shoulder, and said in a calm voice, "Shi Fan, I saw a pair of little brothers and sisters in Shantang a few days ago, they are cute and sensible, but they have no relatives, why don''t they recognize this Mrs. Liu as their mother? In case no one throws a basin behind her to sacrifice..."


    Tang Qingshan calmed down, and was the first to understand what he meant, and said: "That''s okay, she died so tragicly, she should also do a ritual."


    Patriarch Lizheng looked at each other, and Qiqi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Qingshan obviously wanted to pay for it when he said that. If he pays, it will be much easier.


    Miss Lin also heaved a sigh of relief.


    She is not a stingy person, so it doesn''t matter if you give some money, as long as it doesn''t go to someone she hates, she doesn''t mind giving her a grand funeral.


    People nowadays are like this, the more beautiful the funeral, the more filial they appear!


    It doesn''t matter, isn''t it just paying for it, then do it!


    Once done, stop people''s mouths, so that no one will make a fuss about it in the future!


    Brother Yuan actually just said it casually and helped out, and then took them with him when he turned around, and went directly to the dental store to buy a pair of little brothers and sisters.


    My younger sister is only five years old, and my elder brother is only eight years old, but the children of the poor have already taken charge of their families and are very sensible.


    It is not uncommon for this kind of people to recognize their relatives because they are afraid that no one will sacrifice them after death. Recognizing Mrs. Liu as a mother is not very pleasant, but it is also ugly. The key is that this will eliminate the slavery and become a commoner. It''s actually a good thing for them.


    Because Mrs. Liu was not buried as Tang''s wife, the two children took her surname. Their original surname was Fang, so Tang Qingshan gave them a name and kept the original name. The elder brother was Liu Fangyang, and the younger sister was originally Fang. The one named Yadan also followed his elder brother, named Liu Fangtao.


    Ms. Lin is a good person, and she directly bought a small yard for them, so that they can temporarily stop the coffin, and they can also live here later. The little brothers and sisters are very grateful.


    Then it was time to find a monk to do something.


    Brothers from the Yuan family knew everyone well, they ran back and forth with them, and soon even the monks were invited, and they would start doing things early the next morning, for three days in a row.


    At home.


    Brother Tang only came and said a word, then picked up the person and never came back.


    After waiting until the afternoon, when the patriarch Li was returning, the second elder brother went over to ask and found out what was going on.


    At this moment, the parents hadn''t come back yet, the second elder brother had dinner with his younger siblings, and they waited until evening when the carriage sounded outside, the second elder brother rushed out to meet him, but saw Yuan Yaochu and Yan Chenjue jumped off the carriage.


    The second elder brother said: "This is the two of you?"


    Yuan Yaochu was very familiar, so he directly led the horse in, closed the fence gate casually, and said: "Don''t wait, Uncle Qingshan and the others won''t come back, we come to be your companions!"


    Second brother was taken aback: "Huh?"


    Yuan Yaochu unloaded the carriage very neatly, and led the horse back, just like going home.


    Yan Shen Jue took a few steps forward and explained a few sentences.


    There are a lot of things to do for the funeral, and tomorrow morning we have to start making arrangements, so Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang San are still in the temple right now.


    And because Mrs. Liu also had to stay, Mrs. Lin and Brother Tang lived in that small courtyard temporarily to keep watch for Mrs. Liu. Brother Tang wanted to report to someone, so Brother Yuan said, he simply asked them to come over for a while. Come, be a companion with them at night, otherwise a group of children will not be at ease at home.


    Second brother thanked you repeatedly.


    Yan Shenjue glanced inside.


    Little Nai Tuanzi stood in front of the door, rarely quiet, with her small face upturned, big dark eyes, listening very seriously.


    Second Brother said: "Shen Jue come in first, I''ll go and see Second Brother Yuan."


    "No need," Yan Shenjue held him back, "Second brother moves very quickly, just let him clean up by himself."


    The second elder brother was not polite, and poured water for him first. When he came out, Yuan Yaochu had already come in with a bag, put it on the table casually, and said, "I tied your donkey with you. I see that there are many people nearby." Let¡¯s hug some vegetable leaves, it¡¯s enough to eat.¡±


    The second elder brother smiled helplessly: "This is all my work, and I asked you to be a guest to do it."


    "Why are you polite?" Yuan Yaochu waved his hand, "What kind of guest am I, an unexpected guest?"


    He laughed twice, and bent down to tease Xinbao: "Little boy? Why don''t you talk?"


    The second elder brother pressed his sister''s little head: "Just now I took her to find the patriarch, I didn''t expect at first that when the patriarch said, Ming Xinbao also heard it, and it was like this when I came back, I was afraid she was scared. "


    "Oh," Yuan Yaochu coaxed her: "Xinbao is not afraid, can Brother Yuaner give you a hug?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao is not afraid."


    But she didn''t ask him to hug her, she still snuggled up to her second elder brother''s lap.


    The second elder brother hugged her, rubbed her, kissed her small forehead, stood up again, and made the bed, a little embarrassed: "I''m sorry, our family was separated in a hurry, and we only bought one bedding and so on. There is no way to replace it.¡±


    "Nothing, nothing," Yuan Yaochu said with a smile: "I can sleep in a grass nest, a tree fork, Xiaojue, don''t look at him as a beauty lamp, he is actually very skinny, we are not particular about people, just find someone A bed will do.¡±


    He went over and pulled him to sit down: "Believe me, if we were particular about people, we would have already brought them by ourselves. You really don''t have to care about these little things."


    Even though the second brother was embarrassed, he had no choice but to sit down.


    He said directly: "Then Shen Jue, you can sleep on this couch, I will sleep on the other couch with Xinbao, and Shiro is still sleeping on your couch... Brother Yuan, you sleep on my elder brother''s couch, in the east wing, by the way, help I will take care of my two younger brothers."


    Yuan Yao raised his hand at the beginning: "No problem."


    It''s getting late, everyone hasten to boil water and wash the rice.


    Yan and Shenjue had already washed their hands when they came, so they sat in the room.


    There is a sparsely woven cage on the window sill, semicircular, with the big grasshopper and a few vegetable leaves in it, which looks quite lively.


    Yan Shen Jue went to look at it, and pursed his lips.


    The one that Xinbao gave him was a little bigger than this one.


    The second elder brother tied its hind legs with a rope. When he left, he wrapped it around his sleeves and took him away. When he woke up, there were only two grasshopper legs left by the window. He searched around the garden for a long time, but couldn''t find them.


    If I had known earlier, I should have made a cage.


    The second elder brother just finished washing Xinbao''s little feet and came in with her in his arms. Seeing him looking at the grasshopper, he smiled and said, "That''s right, raising grasshoppers is still noisy, so it''s good to watch and play with."


    Yan Shen Jue asked: "Did you make up this cage?"


    "No, Shiro made it up, let him make it up for you?" He rushed outside and called, "Shiro?"


    Fourth brother Tang responded and came in. The second brother put his sister on the side of the couch and said, "Ming''er weave a cage for Shen Jue."


    Fourth Brother Tang smiled and said, "Okay."


    As a result, Yuan Yaochu stretched out his head to take a look, and said: "What do you want a cage for?? Didn''t yours run away? Let me tell you, you don''t know how funny Xiao Jue is. When I went back, I was in the carriage. He gave it to me as strange and fun as a pony, but he didn¡¯t give it back, so he hugged it and walked away. In the end, he didn¡¯t eat breakfast and wandered around the garden. Can you live with a leg, I said you are fine, what are you doing tormenting the grasshopper... But I went to his room and saw that there were only two thighs left, and the grasshopper ran away!"


    He laughed haha.


    Yan Shenjue, who was caught off guard and exposed, said: "..."


    The second elder brother laughed and said: "It''s okay, I''ll give you this one to play with when you leave later. I''m going to wash my face first."


    He went out, and the fourth brother also went out. Yan Shenjue came back silently, and glanced at Nai Tuanzi sitting by the couch.


    Nai Duanzi was leaning against the window, clasping her hands together, pouted, pouting her cheeks, and empty eyes, like a sad doll.


    Yan Shenjue looked at her for a long time, but she remained motionless.


    Yan Shenjue called her softly: "Xinbao? Xinbao?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： wife is so smart

    Chapter 108 Wife is really smart


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes and turned to look at him, but his posture remained the same, and he was dumbfounded.


    Yan Shen Jue came over and bent over to look at her: "Are you okay?"


    Xinbao didn''t speak.


    He hesitated for a while, and held her up with his unskilled hands: "Is Xinbao sad?"


    "It doesn''t matter," she said, "Xinbao is not sad."


    He said: "Then why is Xinbao unhappy?"


    Nai Tuanzi''s small hands seemed to have their own consciousness, and they grabbed the happy towel in his hair to play with, and said, "Xinbao is worried about Daddy."


    Yan Shen Jue lowered his eyes.


    Then he said: "Your dad may be a little sad, but it won''t be too sad... because the saddest time for dad is over."


    He thought about it carefully, thinking about how to let the little baby understand, and then he said as plainly as possible: "A person''s heart is like a bowl, full of sorrows, like a grain of rice in the bowl, it will be eaten one by one. The grains have been accumulated for a long time, until there is no more room for the bowl... So, when you broke up, that time may be the saddest time for Daddy, and now it has passed."


    The boy''s voice was very gentle.


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, she said: "But Xinbao wants Daddy, Aniang, and others to be happy forever and never sad."


    The second elder brother had just washed his feet and came in with his shoes on. Hearing this sentence, he couldn''t help but pause.


    Yan Shenjue was silent for a while, and said softly: "Xinbao, you eat vegetables every day, and the vegetables are sweet or salty, bitter or spicy. It''s because of other flavors that you feel sweeter when sweet. ...Life is the same, if you are really sweet and happy all the time, you may soon find it boring, so many things may be troublesome and sad, but they are also very interesting.¡±


    Xinbao was persuaded by him.


    She nodded seriously: "You are right."


    The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and she opened her small arms and hugged him: "Honey, you are really smart!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Second brother came in speechlessly: "Xinbao, don''t call me that."


    Xinbao''s big eyes are innocent: "Huh?"


    Second brother said: "Don''t call someone a wife, it''s not good."


    Xinbao said: "But she is my wife!"


    "That''s playing house," said the second elder brother, "now you can''t call it play house if you don''t have play house."


    "No!" Xinbao said confidently: "There is only one fairy wife who can fly. If Xinbao doesn''t call, Tang Dunzi will **** her away!"


    "Won''t!"


    "It will!"


    "If I say no, I won''t!"


    "I said yes!"


    Second brother was speechless: "I will pay you for taking it away."


    "You can''t pay!" Xinbao plausibly said: "You don''t even have a wife!"


    Second brother: "..."


    Yan Shen Jue coughed and said: "It''s okay, just call."


    "No," the second elder brother said with a straight face, "Xinbao, listen, you are not allowed to bark in the future, or the second elder brother will spank your ass."


    Xinbao held back for a while, then curled his mouth down.


    She was in a bad mood today, but her parents and elder brother were not there, only her brother, a sick beauty who needed to be cared for, was there. She endured and endured so hard that she didn''t let it out. In the end, someone robbed her wife at night.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore, and burst into tears.


    The second elder brother was startled, and quickly stretched out his arms to hug him. She was so eager to hug him, with her two small hands clasped behind his neck, her small body twisted and twisted, and she refused to hug him no matter what.


    Even the few people who just fell asleep heard it. Brother Tang came over with his clothes on and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yuan Yaochu also ran over, "Hey, what''s wrong? Didn''t you just go well?"


    Second brother and Yan Shenjue both looked helpless.


    Fourth brother Tang saw that his brother was not moving, so he couldn''t keep letting others hug him, so he could only step forward to pick him up.


    Xinbao cried and threw herself into his arms. Brother Tang hugged her in circles: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, what''s wrong with Xinbao, stop crying, tell Fourth Brother..."


    Xinbao burst into tears and said, "Er''s, he robbed my wife! He beat me, he...he took advantage of others! Xinbao didn''t like Er''s anymore, and Qian didn''t like Er''s either... "


    Also taking advantage of others.


    Yuan Yaochu almost died of laughter from her: "No, Tang Er, why are you robbing her wife?"


    He came over Hulu Hulu milk dumpling head: "Okay, don''t cry, I agree to this marriage, no one can take your wife away!"


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "Don''t make trouble."


    Fourth brother Tang was also very dissatisfied: "Second brother, Xinbao is not happy today, and her parents are not here. If you want to take care of her, you can''t take care of her another day."


    Yan Shen Jue also said: "I don''t care what the name of Xinbao is."


    "Okay, okay," the second brother waved his hand while holding his forehead: "It''s all my fault, I''m a bad person, take your sister away, I don''t care."


    Brother Tang hugged his sister and left.


    Because the construction of the house did not stop, the second brother went to the new house first early the next morning.


    Actually, because there are many people eating, vegetables, rice, noodles, etc. are delivered every day or the next day, and there is no need to buy them by yourself. Even if the second brother can''t do much work, it is enough to take care of him.


    At this moment, everyone in the village knows what happened in the lobby.


    Mrs. Liu was originally hated by everyone, but now that she died, and her death was so tragic, everyone couldn''t help but sigh... Many people sighed with the second brother, of course it is impossible for the second brother to teach people such a sensitive matter. Handle, also expressed sadness and sadness in cooperation, but he snorted in his heart.


    Yes, you don''t have a deep hatred with her, but we do!


    Father''s body, his illness, fourth brother''s legs! Although Mrs. Liu is not the mastermind, she is also an accomplice!


    Mrs. Liu died, or died at the hands of Tang San''s sailors, isn''t this self-inflicted or what? He just wanted to applaud her, how could he be sad for her!


    Brother Yuan came in a while, and came to talk to him.


    The people around said one after another: "Yuan Dalang, you came from your Uncle Qingshan? How is it going?"


    Brother Yuan said: "The ceremony has already started, and it will take three days to do it. At this moment, Uncle Qingshan and Fang Yang are here!"


    Others wanted to ask again, but Yuan Yaogui had already pulled his second elder brother away a few steps, and said to him, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong there, you''ll just be kneeling for the past three days anyway, what Uncle Qingshan means is, As long as he and Aunt Lin Shifan are there, you don¡¯t need to go, it will be a lot of things to show up, and in the end, when the ceremony is over, you can go to kowtow together when the coffin is closed.¡±


    He paused for a moment: "Tang San is there to help take care of the meals. He doesn''t need to show up, but he probably won''t be able to come back. These few days, ask Xiao Chu and Xiao Jue to accompany you."


    The second elder brother asked: "Do you always kneel when doing things?"


    "No," Brother Yuan said, "It''s about reciting the scriptures every hour, and you only have to kneel when you''re reciting the scriptures. She doesn''t have any relatives and friends coming to pay homage, and she doesn''t have any road sacrifices. Don''t worry, it won''t be too hard."


    Second brother nodded.


    Thanks for this kind of thing is too light, he didn''t say thank you, just said: "Actually, there is no need for Brother Yuan and Shen Jue to come over, we are fine at home."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： big show off toy

    Chapter 109 A big toy to show off to others


    Brother Yuan said: "You''re welcome, we will be neighbors in the future, and we will live together for a long time! Here..." He pointed back and said: "It will be settled soon, and we will move here soon. Where do we live?" live."


    He paused for a moment: "Besides, don''t look at Xiaojue''s young age, he has also practiced martial arts since he was a child. If Xiaochu has something to do, I can rest assured that Xiaojue will spend the night with you."


    The second elder brother cupped his hands, and everything was said.


    Brother Yuan likes to talk to this kind of sensible person, so he smiled again: "Your health is not good, if you don''t worry about me, you can go back and rest. Anyway, I''m going back and forth here, taking care of one end and both ends."


    Speaking of this, the second elder brother smiled and said: "Since brother Yuan said so, I will be serious. I need to drink medicine in the morning. The way to cook the medicine is a bit special. Shiro can''t. I will go back and cook the medicine and drink it again." return."


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and waved his hands: "Go, don''t come back in a hurry."


    The second elder brother nodded, and explained to the people on both sides that if there was anything to do, he would go to Yuan Yaogui directly, and then he turned and left.


    When I got home, the family had already woken up and had already eaten.


    Sitting in front of the door, Fourth Brother Tang saw him come back and said, "There is some noodles for you in the pot, Xinbao is still awake, so I''ll go over now?"


    "Brother Yuan is there. Don''t worry," the second elder brother said, "Where is second brother Yuan? Where is Shen Jue?"


    Fourth Brother Tang said: "Second Brother Yuan said he was going out for a stroll, so he went out with Little Five and Little Six. Brother Shen Jue is practicing swords behind."


    When he mentioned this, he got a little excited: "Looking at it, people can''t see it clearly! It''s so powerful! I don''t know who is better than A Niang."


    A few of them, Brother Tang and Yuan Yaochu are both sixteen, but Yuan Yaochu is half a year younger than Brother Tang, Fourth Brother Tang and Yan Shenjue are both ten years old, but Fourth Brother Tang is half a year younger than Yan Shenjue. That''s why he called Yan Shen Jue brother.


    The second elder brother said: "Mother said that people who practice martial arts are not allowed to see many of them."


    "I know," Brother Tang said, "I didn''t watch it, but Brother Shen Jue said it was fine, and he said he could watch it."


    While talking, he went to the kitchen to warm up his noodles, and then stretched out his head and asked, "What did Brother Yuan say?"


    The second elder brother said so, and the fourth brother Tang said oh, served him some noodles, then went in and took a look at his younger sister: "I haven''t woken up yet, I''m going over there."


    Second brother nodded.


    He finished his meal, made her pee, and then came out to make medicine again. Before the medicine was finished, Xinbao came out by himself, and leaned on him in a daze: "Yes."


    The second elder brother hugged her on his lap, straightened her shoes, and tidied up her skirt and trousers before taking her there to brush her teeth.


    At the same time, I have to come back from time to time to stir the medicine, after all, the medicine cannot be pasted.


    Yan Shen Jue finished practicing the sword, and slowly walked over from behind.


    He is still wearing a green shirt and a happy towel. The tails of the two slender towels are blown up by the wind, fluttering in the wind, making his face even more beautiful, just like Qiongzhi in the moon, orchid orchid and jade tree.


    The second elder brother praised him with a smile: "Although I have never seen Pan Tanlang throwing a cart full of fruits, I think so."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Second brother Tang is too famous."


    He saw the second brother running around, so he came over to take the green salt box, "Me?"


    Second brother said: "It''s no longer necessary."


    While going back to stir a few medicines, Xinbao was still in a state of half-dream and half-awake. After brushing his teeth in a daze, he opened his mouth to him.


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    Xinbao also realized something was wrong, and blinked his eyes wide, "Honey, is it you?"


    Yan Shen Jue hummed lightly.


    Xinbao opened his mouth again, and the second elder brother raised his head and pointed him: "Show her to see if it''s clean."


    Yan Xiaolang who has never brought a baby: "..."


    He could only lower his head, pretending to be calm and look at her small white teeth: "It''s clean."


    Xinbao then ran to wash his face.


    After washing her face, she moved the little stool over, put her little hands on her knees, and obediently waited for her meal.


    After waiting for a long time, no one paid any attention, Xinbao looked at the second brother strangely.


    The second elder brother concentrated on making the medicine without looking sideways. Xinbao went to hold his hand: "Yes, where is Xinbao''s food? Xinbao is hungry."


    "Don''t look for me, brother has no food," said the second elder brother, "Don''t you have a wife? You ask your wife to give you food."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Her eyes widened.


    Brother is really immature, only the mature Yangou can''t be subdued.


    So Xinbao said sonorously: "Xinbao''s wife can only watch, she can''t do anything!"


    Poof!


    The second brother laughed.


    Xinbao shook his head, thinking that what he said was a little bit wrong? Probably should be... let him do nothing? But it''s about the same!


    She has messy hair on her head, and she confronts her brother with super momentum.


    Yan Shen Jue looked at her quietly, with a smile hidden in his eyes.


    Actually, he didn''t hate her calling him wife at all.


    It''s a little awkward, but it feels warm, especially warm.


    Since he was a child, he was regarded as a disaster star, and even his biological father avoided him...he rarely got such a favor.


    It''s not about being lucky or not, he just likes this feeling very much.


    Very pure and straightforward, as if he is some kind of treasure, I really want to have him, after having him, I will be very happy and proud... This feeling.


    He likes to be her big toy to show off.


    The second elder brother glanced at him, and he quickly adjusted his expression. Just as he was about to turn his eyes away, the second elder brother raised his chopsticks at him, signaling him to come over and help stir the medicine.


    Yan Shen Jue sat down, and the second brother stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Xinbao glanced at him secretly, showing a victorious expression, and called him in a low voice: "Wife!"


    Yan Shen Jue: "Yes."


    The second elder brother came out with a bowl of noodles. As he walked, he picked them up with chopsticks to let the wind cool them down.


    The second elder brother said: "Hey, such delicious chicken noodle soup, I don''t know if there are obedient dolls to eat it...It smells so good, why is it so fragrant..."


    Xinbao swallowed: "Here, here!" She compared her small hands to herself: "Xinbao is here!"


    Second brother glanced at her: "Only a doll who teaches people how to behave is obedient, and a doll who cries when disobedient, and who gets angry with his elder brother is not obedient... Is Xinbao an obedient doll? Hmm? Hmm?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Xinbao looked at her face and then at her wife.


    Then she burst into tears: "I want to tell Daddy that you are hungry for his daughter."


    "I''m not afraid," said the second elder brother, "you will forget it when the time comes."


    Xinbao''s eyes are wide open, I can''t believe that the second brother can be so shameless, won''t he feel guilty for bullying her little broken car body? ?


    She held back for a long time, and grabbed Yan Chenjue: "I, I have a wife, and my wife will tell me!"


    "Oh, that''s fine," said the second elder brother, "Then I''ll tell daddy too, it''s rude to call you someone''s wife."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She felt aggrieved, and her little mouth pouted: "Yes, you are not a love baby anymore."


    "Yes," the second elder brother said indifferently, "Xinbao is disobedient, and those who are really don''t like Xinbao."


    Yan Shen Jue quietly watched the two bicker.


    The second elder brother picked out the noodles leisurely, and it seemed that they were almost cold. He took out two pieces of candy from his pocket: "Xinbao is obedient, after eating the noodles, there will be candy to eat, and brother''s love."


    Xinbao stared at the candy, his eyes sparkled.


    For those who are majestic, they cannot be subdued by their majesty, but for those who are rich, they can be promiscuous.


    She made a difficult decision, and said to Yan Shen: "It''s from a fairy."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I am not a fairy."


    Xinbao thought for a while, "Xiaoxian''s."


    All right, Yan Shenjue nodded: "Yeah."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： Mrs. Liu has appeared

    Chapter 110 Granny Liu Appears


    The second elder brother nodded in satisfaction, came over and sat down, rolled up a piece of noodles with his chopsticks in a circle, and slowly fed it to her.


    Nai Duanzi seemed to be really hungry, and he ate without raising his head. After a while, he ate a bowl of noodles without even soup left.


    The second elder brother smiled and said: "Okay, there are quite a few, and we will eat at noon."


    He wiped the juice off her lips with a handkerchief, peeled off a piece of sugar, put it in her mouth, put the other into her small pocket, and then went to wash the dishes.


    Xin Bao tilted his body, with big eyes, he glanced at the door, and then leaned over to Yan Chenjue, and whispered: "Honey! I''ll give you candy!"


    She tore apart the greased paper messily, and stuffed it into Yan Chenjue''s mouth.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    The candy cube was huge, the size of an egg yolk, and Xinbao''s cheeks protruded into a circle, and Yan Chenjue was having a hard time swallowing it.


    Xinbao''s big eyes were both curled into eyelashes, and he kept looking at him, Yan Xiaolang felt ashamed from being looked at by the little girl, and covered his lips with a handkerchief.


    The second elder brother came in after washing the dishes, and he knew what was going on at a glance, and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Xinbao felt guilty and ran away in a whoosh.


    The second elder brother said: "I will do it myself."


    Yan Shen Jue got up and stepped aside. The second elder brother looked at the medicine and said, "Xinbao is usually very obedient. Maybe it''s because the family is not around, so he is extraordinarily noisy."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Now..."


    With such a big piece of candy in his mouth, he was a little unclear when he spoke, and the tips of his ears were red, but he still insisted on finishing the sentence: "I am also very good now."


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "It''s good that you don''t mind, if you meet someone who is serious, you will really be angry."


    Yan Shen Jue shook his head, expressing that he didn''t mind, stood up and opened the bag he brought yesterday.


    The second elder brother poured out the medicine, put it aside to cool, and then came over: "What books are they?"


    Yan Shenjue took out the three hundred thousand seal scripts alone, and the rest were the Four Books and Five Classics. Yan Shenjue gestured to him, and the second brother''s eyes were a little complicated: "I have learned all the Four Books, but I haven''t studied them deeply..."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    He had a hard time melting the sugar for a long time, and finally swallowed it slowly, took a sip of tea, and said, "When you go some other day, come to my place to have a look. If you want to read any books, just take them and read them."


    "There''s no need to worry," said the second elder brother, "It won''t be too late to wait until you move here."


    Having said that, I still took a book and opened it.


    Yan Shenjue took out an old book specially, and there were a lot of annotations on it. The second brother read it with fascination, and flipped through the pages.


    Yan Shen Jue reminded him: "Your medicine is cold."


    "Well," the second elder brother came back to his senses, quickly put down the book, and went to drink the medicine.


    Yan Shen Jue asked him: "Do you want to take the imperial examination?"


    "Yes," the second elder brother nodded, "I''m not good at other things either. What about you?"


    Yan Shenjue sighed silently: "I don''t know..."


    If he no longer has inexplicable headaches, inexplicable abdominal pains, inexplicable wrestling... It seems that he can go, but even if he gets the first prize, so what?


    That family would not allow him to be the champion.


    He couldn''t help looking for the little milk dumpling with his eyes. Xinbao ran around in the yard, pouring water on the trees for a while, and digging around with a small **** for a while, having a lot of fun.


    The two were chatting when Yuan Yaochu came back in the carriage outside. Before the person arrived, he jumped off the carriage and said, "I''m telling you! Something big happened!"


    He lowered his voice: "Last night! Tang Sanshui and Hugua fell ill at the same time!"


    Second brother asked in surprise, "Sick?"


    "That''s right!" Yuan Yaochu said: "It''s spread all over the outside! When it was said that it was midnight, there was only a scream, and the entire prison was awakened by the guards, and the prisoners were also terrified..." He said vividly.


    The second elder brother helped his forehead.


    Yan Shenjue watched helplessly as Nai Tuanzi put down the water basin, walked over quietly, and poked a small head from the back of Yuan Yaochu.


    Yuan Yaochu finally got to the point: "Then they went over and took a look... Tang Sanshui spit out a mouthful of blood!"


    The second elder brother helplessly cooperated with him in the performance: "And then?"


    Yuan Yaochu laughed twice: "Actually, after Tang Sanshui went back yesterday, he started to pretend to be crazy. He laughed and slapped the wall and rolled around in the prison for a while, pretending to be a ghost! Then the jailer was not sure. Is it pretending? I also discussed whether to report it. Isn¡¯t Hugua in the same cell as him? He said he would cure him. Then he pushed Tang Sanshui to the toilet and told him to eat shit. Tang Sanshui couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. The man got it right a few times, and Hugua threw him aside..."


    "Then Tang Sanshui couldn''t get up, he said he was in pain, uncomfortable or something, who cared about him, he was screaming, so he gagged his mouth, I heard that he was rolling all over the floor in pain, I don''t know if it was true Pretended... Then in the middle of the night, Hugua suddenly screamed, saying that something hurt in his body, and then began to struggle and roll... Anyway, the two kept rolling and screaming, which scared everyone. Said that Mrs. Liu came back to take revenge."


    The second elder brother only knew that Mrs. Lin had been there, but didn''t know if they had done anything, so he asked in a deep voice, "And then?"


    The second elder brother said: "In less than two hours, at dawn, Hugua died."


    "died?"


    "Yes, dead, really dead, Wu Zuo didn''t find anything, he died... But Tang Sanshui still breathed out, I heard that as soon as he took out the cloth gag in his mouth, he spit out blood wildly, And the back of the cloth is soaked in blood and congealed... So everyone said that Mrs. Liu came back to take revenge, and then the county magistrate said that killing the mother was too vicious, and in order to appease the dead, he had to perform rituals in succession Seven days."


    Xinbao was just poking his head out to listen secretly, but he became so frightened that he listened abruptly, ran over and climbed onto the second elder brother''s lap, and hid his little face in his collar.


    The second elder brother put his arms around his younger sister, pressed her little head comfortingly, and said: "Actually, Tang Sanshui later fell ill and vomited blood, so it wasn''t necessarily an act."


    He told them about the previous incident, and said: "The village doctor said that the medicine is not only highly poisonous, but also fierce and dry. It is already good for him to survive until this time, and he should die. It''s just courgettes... you guys Didn¡¯t people in Jianghu have suspended animation?¡±


    "No," Yuan Yaochu waved his hand directly: "How rare is the fake death medicine? It''s not something that people like Hugua can get. Besides, things like fake death can only fool outsiders, and the fake death can be detected, because The one who died in suspended animation was just not breathing or heartbeat, his body was not stiff, neither stiff nor had body spots, it was easy to see."


    The second elder brother said: "So he is really dead."


    "Yes, he is really dead." Yuan Yaochu said: "It''s cheaper for him."


    The second elder brother said: "Actually, I have been thinking about a question."


    Yuan Yaochu sat down and drank tea to replenish water, "What''s the problem?"


    The second elder brother said: "Little Liu, how could she be so..." He chose a word: "Loyalty and unyielding?? She even killed the killer, and then sued with ''justifiable killing relatives''? Why do I not believe it?? "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： death post

    Chapter 111 Destiny post


    Yuan Yaochu said casually: "I guess she has no choice? If she doesn''t file a complaint, doesn''t it mean that she killed someone?"


    The second elder brother said: "I don''t mean that. I think...with her temperament, she will not choose to resist and save herself whatever the killer asks her to do or do to her. And, the biggest doubt is,"


    He paused for a while: "She said that the killer wanted to do something wrong to her, so she could take the opportunity to fight back. But the killer died on the street. This, why doesn''t it make sense?"


    "Uh, yes," Yuan Yaochu scratched his head: "You''re so smart, I didn''t even think of this! What''s going on? Could there be something else in between?"


    Yan Shenjue said quietly: "People in Jianghu act as they please, maybe it''s just that some people don''t like Tang Sanshui, or Hu Gua, so they intervene... After all, Hu Gua asked for help at that time, using the death note."


    The second elder brother asked: "What is a death post?"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "This is a kind of saying in the Jianghu, which means that in the event of a catastrophe of life and death, you saved me, and I can promise you any conditions, which is equivalent to giving my life to you... That''s why it''s called a death post, and it doesn''t specify who will take over the job, it''s a way of casting a wide net, and many people can see it, so it''s not surprising that people from the Jianghu are attracted."


    Second brother suddenly said: "So it is."


    Yuan Yaochu said: "If you really want to know, I''ll scare that person later, just ask if it''s okay?"


    "It''s not necessary," the second brother thought about his sister''s luck, thinking that he might be thinking too much: "It doesn''t matter what the truth is."


    "That''s right," Yuan Yaochu said: "The result is that evil will be rewarded with evil, and people will be happy, so that''s fine!"


    While talking, he glanced at the carriage outside. The horse had already dragged the carriage away. Yuan Yaochu said, "I''ll send the carriage there first! Then I''ll bring the food back and let''s eat!"


    He ran away quickly.


    Actually, Mrs. Lin used cow hair fine needles at that time, just because this method was more secretive, and they could not be found.


    However, the sudden death caused by internal bleeding caused by ox hairy needles cannot be seen on the surface of the corpse. At this time, the surgeon does not know how to dissect, so the cause of death cannot be found out. Therefore, it is equivalent to the sudden death of a person Pain, and then die, it does look a lot like a murdered soul.


    In addition, Tang Sanshui was above the lobby at that time, biting his mother alive, it was really unimaginable, the situation was indeed extremely strange and tragic, the jailer is also a human being, and the jailer is also afraid! So this matter can''t be held back at all, and the city is full of wind and rain overnight.


    County magistrate Liu couldn''t bear it anymore, so he simply wrote a note and reported it to the capital overnight.


    Yuan Yaochu came over the next day and told Brother Tang about it.


    Although the superiors don''t know how to deal with it at this time, it is obvious that this matter has become a big problem.


    The second elder brother restrained the younger siblings, forbidding them to go out, for fear that the superiors would call them over for questioning on a whim, or if the children were careless and said something that shouldn''t be said, someone would make a fuss about it.


    Yan Shenjue comforted him: "You don''t have to worry too much. The county magistrate reported this matter. In order to excuse himself, he must put all the blame on Tang Sanshui and call him a demon in the world, and you were all harmed by Tang Sanshui. Those who have passed will never be implicated, and maybe they will not be mentioned, so don''t worry."


    Having said that, the second brother is still uneasy, thinking about building the house, should we stop for a while?


    Otherwise, would it not be too good to have a funeral over there, and a big construction project here?


    He couldn''t make up his mind, so he asked, "Can I follow you to the county seat?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "Uncle Qingshan didn''t let you show up because he was afraid that it would cause trouble. If you want to go, you can go there in private... Otherwise, my eldest brother will go back in the evening and take our carriage." .¡±


    Second brother nodded.


    After dinner at night, Nai Tuanzi and younger brother were put to sleep, and after waiting for a while, Brother Yuan came over.


    Second brother got into the car directly, followed Brother Yuan back, rushed into the city before closing the city gate, and found the small courtyard where the funeral was held.


    It may be because of the previous incident, so even at night, I have to recite sutras every other hour, and the small courtyard is still brightly lit.


    Brother Yuan called Tang Qingshan out.


    Tang Qingshan heard what he said, and said in a low voice: "It seems safe to stop, but if it is really stopped, no matter when the work starts, there will be people talking. There is no need to stop, and nothing will happen."


    Yuan Yaogui couldn''t help but look at him more.


    Actually, Tang Qingshan was right.


    Because this matter involves a lot of ethics and human relationships, as long as the superiors are not stupid, they won''t get to the bottom of it, and will only crucify Tang Sanshui.


    As for other people, whether it is the "victim" of Dafang, or the mother of the "accustomed son" of Mrs. Liu, or a fringe person like Xiao Liu... all of them should not be mentioned.


    Because it is not something that can simply "punish" the evil and "promote" the good. No matter how you deal with it, some people will think it is wrong, so just crucify the wicked directly, and let others deal with it coldly.


    Putting it into this matter, that is to say, they have been building a house, whether it is because Mrs. Liu has expelled her family, or because she has no house, and the New Year is coming soon, etc., it is easy to come up with reasons... Even if someone wants to sue, Not so straight, and there is no place to sue.


    On the contrary, if you stop and start work again, there will be many people complaining, because it means that you "understand" this, but you don''t do enough.


    Those who don¡¯t know will not be guilty. The things in the middle are very subtle. Yuan Yaogui didn¡¯t expect Tang Qingshan to understand.


    Tang Qingshan did not explain in detail, and asked again: "Is everything okay at home? Is Xinbao good?"


    The second elder brother said, "It''s okay, Xinbao is also good. Dad, don''t be too honest, take a rest."


    Tang Qingshan only nodded.


    After saying a few words, he went back, because the city gate was closed at the moment, so the second elder brother went to Yuanzhai to spend the night, and went back with Yuan Yaogui in the morning, and brought them breakfast.


    When I arrived in the village, it was still dark, so I didn¡¯t delay anything.


    Xinbao had no idea what happened that night.


    Dad and mother were not at home for a few days, Xinbao¡¯s whole dumpling was a little sluggish. When he got up in the morning, he saw fried dough sticks, sesame seed cakes, and steamed buns on the table... Xinbao finally regained some energy: "There are so many!"


    "Yes, a lot," said the second elder brother with a smile, "What would Xinbao want to eat?"


    Xinbao looked back and forth a few times, but couldn''t make up his mind, so the second elder brother took oil paper and wrapped a small bun for her: "It''s stuffed with bean paste, Xinbao has a taste."


    Xinbao took a sip and narrowed his eyes: "That''s a good time."


    "Isn''t it delicious?" The second brother smiled and said, "There is a famous bun shop in the city that only makes sweet buns. These are all sweet, like brown sugar or lotus paste."


    Xinbao was very strange: "Why did the bags in the city come to our house?"


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "It wasn''t the bag from the city that came to our house, it was the bag that my elder brother went to buy. My elder brother went to the city with elder brother Yuan yesterday, and went to see my father. When I came back in the morning...Xinbaoer?"


    His younger sister didn''t even eat the steamed stuffed buns, her eyes were wide open, looking at him, the second brother was rarely embarrassed: "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Daddy who stole the heart treasure

    Chapter 112 The Daddy Who Stole Xinbao


    Xinbao stared at him with big eyes complaining, and tears came as soon as he said it: "You... how can you go to find Daddy behind Xinbao''s back? Xinbao misses Daddy too! Xinbao also wants to find Daddy! Why do you Aren''t you calling Xinbao together?"


    "No, no," the second elder brother tried to explain: "My elder brother went to find my father, there is a business, there is a business."


    Xinbao''s small mouth was shriveled into a small dustpan, and her small shoulders twitched and felt wronged: "Xinbao...Xinbao also has something to do! Xinbao also has something to do with Daddy, anyway...anyway, you can''t go secretly Looking for daddy, daddy is also my daddy! He is Xinbao''s daddy!"


    She clenched her small fists, tears streaming down her face: "How can you take away Xinbao''s father? If you take away Xinbao''s father, Xinbao won''t like you anymore, and I won''t like you either!" ..."


    She was wronged and angry: "Xinbao wants to run away from home! Xinbao wants to find Daddy!"


    Just this little guy, and he still ran away from home? ?


    The second elder brother felt distressed and funny, hugging his younger sister to coax her.


    Yan Shen Jue has been watching from the side, with a smile on his mouth.


    Little people, genuinely angry, so angry that they stomp their feet, they are really cute, don¡¯t want them, why are there such cute little things in the world.


    Second brother took a while to coax him, and fed the bun to her mouth, and she took it with a sob.


    The second brother was relieved.


    He was still thinking about the new house, and hurried away after explaining to Yan Shenjue.


    Yan Shen Jue watched from afar, and saw Xiaotuanzi hanging his head, crying while eating, crying as much as he wanted, as pitiful as he could be.


    Yan Shen Jue hesitated for a while, then listened to the fact that there was no one at home, so he came over and said to her, "Don''t cry."


    She ignored it.


    Maybe there were tears in the big eyes, the tears were like beads with broken strings, rolling out, Yan Chenjue reached out to touch her head, and his voice became more gentle: "Xinbaoer, stop crying, okay? "


    She still ignored him, with her two little hands curled up in front of her face, holding the bun, her little head hanging down, she looked like a sad little monkey, cute and pitiful.


    He felt cute in his heart, and stretched out his hand to wipe her tears, but he couldn''t do anything. Yan Xiaolang was at a loss, so he could only repeat in vain: "Stop crying, okay? Me, I''ll buy you candy, okay?" good?"


    Yuan Yaochu came in humming a little tune, Yan Chenjue quickly withdrew his hand and sat upright.


    Yuan Yao was startled when he saw Xinbao''s posture at the beginning: "What''s going on? What happened to Xinbao? Oh, you poor little girl, Xinbao, who bullied you, tell Brother Yuan Er! Brother go beat him!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Yesterday Brother Tang went to the county seat and didn''t take her there, so he was crying..."


    "Ah? This is not easy!" Second Brother Yuan said directly: "I just want to go back to the county, let''s go! Second Brother Yuan will take you to find Daddy!"


    Nai Tuanzi''s big eyes lit up, and the tears stopped in a second: "Really, really?"


    "Of course it is true!" Brother Yuan Er said, "Such a trivial matter is worth crying for? I run back and forth every day, and I can take you there every day!"


    Yan Shenjue looked at Nai Tuanzi, feeling a subtle displeasure at being robbed of his little friend, he said in a deep voice: "But Uncle Qingshan said, don''t show up, lest there will be more trouble."


    "That''s easy!" Second Brother Yuan said, "Don''t show up! Just ask Uncle Qingshan to come out!"


    He clapped his hands: "Xinbaoer, come, brother hug!"


    Nai Tuanzi opened his hand, Second Brother Yuan picked her up and tossed her lightly: "Little boy, let''s go! Let''s go to the city!"


    Yan Shen Jue raised his forehead, so he could only follow quickly.


    Fourth Brother Tang happened to walk to the door, and seeing their posture, he couldn''t help being taken aback: "Second Brother Yuan, Brother Shen Jue, are you going to take Xinbao out?"


    Second brother Yuan has already put the dumpling on the carriage, turned the horse''s head skillfully, Yan Shenjue said: "Xinbao misses her parents, let''s take her to the county town and meet Uncle Qingshan by the way, don''t worry."


    While speaking, he jumped into the carriage. Brother Tang froze and followed a few steps, and the carriage slid down quickly.


    After entering the city, he went around in a circle and stopped halfway across the alley. Brother Yuan went in directly and called Tang Qingshan to come out.


    Xinbao had been waiting impatiently for a long time. As soon as she saw her father, she opened her arms and threw herself into his arms, hugging him with all her strength, and burst into tears.


    Tang Qingshan put his arms around his daughter, and gently patted her back.


    Xinbao felt aggrieved, and her little body trembled while crying.


    Tang Qingshan was not in a hurry to speak, and patiently gave her the air. After a while, Xinbao cried out the grievance.


    Then she cried and said: "Xinbao misses Daddy, misses Daddy... Xinbao doesn''t want to do anything, Xinbao can''t eat well, can''t sleep well, Xinbao wants Daddy to be at home, Xinbao wants Daddy to feed I want Daddy to sleep with her arms around me, Xinbao doesn''t want to be separated from Daddy..."


    Tang Qingshan''s eyes were red when he was told by his daughter, and he coaxed her softly: "Okay, don''t cry, Xinbaoer won''t cry, daddy misses Xinbaoer too, daddy will go back after work."


    Xinbao hugged his father, weeping, and complained: "Er''s secretly robbed Xinbao''s father...and spanked Xinbao''s ass, and refused to let Xinbao eat. Xinbao wants to break up with Er''s!"


    The old father had tears in his eyes, and while listening, he couldn''t help but bend his mouth slightly: "Second brother is wrong, daddy went back and spanked second brother''s ass."


    Xinbao paused for a moment, then twitched and said: "Yes, you need to hit harder..."


    "Okay, hit harder."


    Outside, Yuan Yaochu leaned against the wall and listened, and couldn''t help but said: "That''s great, how about my daughter is my little padded jacket! When I marry a wife and get married, I want to have a cute girl like Xinbaoer." girl."


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "You can''t be born."


    Yuan Yaochu was dissatisfied, "Why?"


    Yan Shenjue looked at his face, and everything was in utter silence.


    Yuan Yaochu was speechless: "What''s wrong with me, am I ugly? I''m obviously handsome! Besides, I can''t marry a beautiful wife? As long as the wife is beautiful enough, I can give birth to a treasure like this." Lovely girl!"


    The two were chattering outside.


    Mainly Yuan Yaochu himself was nagging.


    Later, when Tang Qingshan came out with his daughter in his arms, Yuan Yaochu was still struggling with this matter. He stared at his face for a while, and then said emphatically, "Uncle Qingshan, I found that you are so handsome!"


    Tang Qingshan: "..."


    Tang Qingshan, who wanted to thank him solemnly, was a little bit amused by this kid.


    He kissed his daughter''s small forehead, and wanted to put her back in the car, but Xinbao hung on, and even closed his eyes in deception, pretending that he was sleeping.


    Tang Qingshan helplessly patted her small fleshy arm, and after waiting for a while, Xinbao let go of his hand aggrieved.


    Tang Qingshan kissed his daughter''s little face again, and said in a deep voice: "Be obedient, Daddy will go back soon."


    He rubbed her little head, and Xinbao''s whole ball moved under his hands, her little body leaning over.


    The old father was soft-hearted and helpless, his palm stopped in the air, and it took a long time to slowly retract it, then turned around and said, "Thank you for sending Xinbao here, please send Xinbao back again."


    "Hey?" Yuan Yaochu said: "Let''s go now? I was thinking of calling Aunt Lin again, Brother Tang and Tang San will take turns to come and play!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Reliable from head to toe

    Chapter 113 Reliable from head to toe


    Tang Qingshan said: "No need, I will go back in a few days."


    "Hey, Uncle Qingshan," Yuan Yaochu persuaded him solemnly: "A few days for a little baby is different from a few days for us adults! The little baby''s heart is only a little bit big. Long!"


    Tang Qingshan said softly: "It''s really unnecessary. Xinbao also agreed."


    Yan Shen Jue pulled his arm, Yuan Yaochu looked at Xiaotuanzi and scratched his head: "That''s fine. Then tell Uncle Dong if you have something to do!"


    He sent the housekeeper Dong Shu over to support him, and he also delivered letters back and forth.


    Tang Qingshan nodded in response, and then looked back at his daughter, Xin Baoer''s face was pouting, and she stood beside the car in a very aggrieved manner, her small mouth shrunken into a small dustpan again.


    The little girl was too clingy, Tang Qingshan didn''t dare to go back, so he could only harden his heart and walk away quickly.


    Yuan Yaochu sighed: "Hey, poor little boy, Daddy is leaving! We have to leave too!"


    He stepped forward to hug her, Yan Chenjue took a quick step, and hugged her up.


    Yuan Yaochu didn''t care, he touched her little head: "Xinbao, don''t cry anymore, it won''t be pretty anymore."


    "Xinbao don''t cry anymore," Nai Tuanzi limply lay on Yan Chenjue''s shoulders, her little arms hanging down like a piece of emotionless rag: "Xinbao is tired, I can''t cry anymore, Xinbao wants to cry!" Save your tears and cry when you see Daddy next time."


    Yuan Yao laughed out loud at the beginning: "Why? Why do you want to cry after seeing Daddy?"


    Xinbao said: "Because Xinbao wants Daddy to coax you."


    Yuan Yaochu laughed loudly: "You are such a clever little ghost!"


    The carriage left in a hurry, Tang Qingshan stood at the corner with his hands behind his back, with a helpless expression, but the corners of his mouth were bent.


    Mrs. Liu passed away, but he didn''t feel much sadness.


    After all, no matter how much kinship there is, it cannot withstand the wear and tear of time... But this matter is exhausting and tiresome from beginning to end.


    But when the little girl came and went, even if it was troubles, it was sweet.


    The carriage drove out of the alley leisurely, Yuan Yaochu said: "How about we go back after lunch? Little boy, what do you want to eat?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Go back and eat again, let''s take Xinbao away, I''m afraid Second Brother Tang won''t worry."


    "What is there to worry about?" Yuan Yaochu said: "I am a person who is reliable from head to toe?"


    Yan Shen Jue said indifferently: "You missed a word."


    "Ah?" Yuan Yaochu said: "What word did you miss? Hey, I said Xiaojue, how about we have a pot at noon?"


    He didn''t need him to answer, he just made a decision: "Let''s buy a brass hot pot and go back! Then we just need to buy some meat and sesame paste, Xinbao''s house has a vegetable patch, and the vegetables we eat can be directly from the vegetable patch Pick it up, how convenient it is!"


    Is the vegetable field of someone else¡¯s home related to you? You really don''t think of yourself as an outsider.


    Yan Shenjue looked at him speechlessly, he had already jumped out of the carriage.


    The little boy was silent for a while, then jumped out holding the milk dumpling with one hand, and walked slowly forward.


    Xinbao cried a lot just now, and is in the stage of slowly recovering blood, her eyes are empty, and she is in a daze, not knowing where she is.


    Until she smelled a sweet fragrance.


    Xinbao was like a little rabbit who heard the sound, and instantly froze. He blinked his eyes and looked around, and then his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    She didn''t expect that in such an era, there would be such a shop!


    All kinds of candies, all kinds of dried fruits, and all kinds of snacks are placed in various wooden lattices. They are dazzling and sweet, and each of them seems to have stretched out a small claw, saying to her, come, come, eat me ah!


    Xinbao''s eyesight is not enough, turning back and forth, Yan Shenjue said softly: "What does Xinbao want to eat?"


    These two people are both extremely beautiful, like people in a painting, they are both seductive to look at.


    The shopkeeper came over to say hello: "Would you like to try the new five-treasure candy in our shop?" He scooped up a piece with a small shovel, and brought it to her with a smile.


    The five-treasure candy may be boiled out of five kinds of things. The sugar has different colors, twisted together like a twist, and some dried fruits are mixed in. It looks delicious.


    Xinbao swallowed, looked at Yan Chenjue, Yan Chenjue nodded, then she stretched out her little paw to take it, and said, "Thank you uncle."


    The shopkeeper said with a smile: "No thanks, no thanks! Ouch, this little girl really looks like a New Year picture..."


    He stretched out his hand to pinch her face, but Yan Shen Jue took a step back to avoid it, stabbing him like a knife in his eyes, and the shopkeeper suddenly withdrew his hand in fright.


    He sells goods on this street every day, and he can tell at a glance that this young man is not easy to mess with, so he doesn''t dare to joke anymore, and steps back a few steps embarrassingly.


    Yan Shenjue withdrew his gaze, with a gentle expression, and asked again: "What would Xinbao want to eat?"


    Xinbao had a candy in his mouth, turned his eyes around again, but still couldn''t make up his mind, so he asked him: "What does my wife want to eat?"


    Yan Shenjue frowned, and said to the shopkeeper, "Find a bigger box, and pick the ones that sell well. It should be clean and delicate, suitable for her to eat."


    The shopkeeper repeatedly agreed.


    They are also a hundred-year-old store, and this kind of business is often done. Immediately, they took out a three-layer auspicious pattern box and packed it with exquisite and delicious food. Yan Chenjue paid the silver, lifted the box with one hand, and looked Nai Tuanzi glanced at him: "Catch me."


    Xinbao snorted, and obediently reached out to grab his clothes, still looking around.


    Yan Shen Jue said in a deep voice, "Don''t drool on my clothes."


    Xinbao sucked in his saliva, glanced at him innocently, and leaned out his small body.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Fortunately, the shopkeeper had a wink, and immediately said: "Where is your Hakka house, we will send it there for you."


    While talking, a little boy ran out early, took the box, Yan Chenjue nodded, changed the hand to hold the dumpling, gently pressed her back with the other hand, and walked slowly forward Walk.


    When they found their carriage, it was already full.


    Xinbao stood at the door of the carriage with nowhere to go, his eyes widened, and he exclaimed: "Wow!"


    "Are you back?" Yuan Yaochu excitedly ran back and put a slaughtered sheep on the cart: "I''ll finish buying it right away! Wait for me later!"


    There is a whole row of brass hot pots against the wall. Xinbao stretched out his small hand and counted: "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven...seven!"


    Yuan Yaochu finally finished shopping, sat in the car, and fanned the wind with his hands indiscriminately: "I''m exhausted! Xinbao is so smart, can he still know numbers?"


    Xinbao asked him: "Xiao Yuan, why are there so many pots?"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "Hey, I originally wanted to buy ten, but there are only seven in his store."


    Yan Shen Jue explained calmly: "Just in case."


    "That''s right," Yuan Yaochu said: "You don''t know how uncomfortable it is to eat with Xiaojue! What kind of pot is leaking, it can''t be placed stably, and the eyes are blocked... Anything can happen! So we have to Buy a few more, or you won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±


    Although he knew that he was outspoken, Yan Chenjue still felt a **** in his heart, and couldn''t help looking at Xinbao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： earn money to support wife

    Chapter 114 Making money to support a wife


    Xinbao wrinkled his face and looked at him sympathetically.


    Then she ran over and touched his face: "It''s okay, my wife, Xinbao can accompany you to eat, Xinbao will buy you ten pots!"


    Yan Shen Jue curled his mouth, gently blocked her hand, and sat in the carriage.


    Yuan Yaochu raised his whip, and said with a smile, "Little boy, do you have the money to buy ten pots?"


    Xinbao was stunned.


    She had made up her mind that she would be a salted fish in this life and asked her brother to raise her... But she never expected that her wife would spend so much money.


    Then should she change her ideal or change her wife?


    This is a very serious question.


    The carriage was rickety, she was afraid of falling, so she squatted down in the middle, and grabbed Yan Chenjue''s hair with one hand.


    Yan Shen Jue was pulled back by her, and when he glanced at her, he saw her frowning, quite serious.


    Yuan Yaochu looked back and was also amused: "Tell me, do you have money?"


    "Xinbao has no money," she said very sadly: "But Xinbao will work hard to make money, and it is Xinbao''s responsibility and obligation to fight for the little ones!"


    "What, what?" Yuan Yaochu laughed out loud: "What''s the head and the foot? Responsibilities and obligations... Not bad, Xinbao, you are much better than many men, and you know that it is your responsibility and obligation to raise a wife. Brother Yuan will also be your wife, okay?"


    "Not good," Xinbao shook his head like a rattle: "The fairy will fly away."


    "It''s okay," Yuan Yaochu said, "If you lock it up, you won''t be able to fly away, okay? Brother Xiao Yuan is rich."


    Xinbao still shook his head, "Xinbao only likes pretty things."


    "Ah!" Yuan Yaochu exaggeratedly shouted: "You think I''m ugly! Xinbao, you think I''m ugly, I''m so sad!"


    As soon as he lay back, he pretended to wipe away his tears, whining loudly.


    Xinbao moved back in fright, while stretching out his little hand, stroking his head comfortingly: "Xiao Yuan, don''t cry... Or, or..."


    Yan Shenjue glanced at her sideways, and Xinbao had an idea: "How about I give you to Tang Dunzi! Then we will both have wives!"


    Yuan Yaochu: "..."


    so? He is only worthy of marrying Xiao Heipang? ?


    The two chatted and laughed all the way, when they were approaching the city gate, Yaoyao met a group of people coming out of a small alley, the two sides almost collided, Yuan Yaochu hurriedly reined in the horse, when the man looked up, he smiled: "It''s Xinbao .¡±


    Xinbao also recognized it: "Hello, Uncle Housekeeper."


    "Well, Xinbao is fine too," Anshun smiled and raised his hand, Yuan Yaochu said: "You go first."


    Anshun thanked and left, and the carriage followed them.


    The first two guys pulled a flatbed cart with four half-person-high flower pots. They didn¡¯t know what they were planted, and they looked dead.


    Yuan Yao was a chatterbox at the beginning, so he asked him: "Uncle housekeeper, what is this?"


    Anshun laughed and said: "My master bought a first-grade green jade, and he got it at a high price, but he died for some reason. The master said it was troublesome, and he planned to transport it outside the city for disposal."


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes, grabbed Yan Chenjue''s belt and stood up, still swaying, twisted her small body, found a place to lean against, and then looked at the green peony seriously.


    Yan Shenjue, who was leaning on her, said: "...??"


    Green peony is a very old species. It is said that the most famous one was raised by a family named Ou, so it was called Oubi, and later it was called Green Butterfly.


    Lu You once mentioned in "Tianpeng Peony Spectrum", "The blue flower is only one grade, and the name is Oubi. Its flowers are light blue and bloom the latest. It comes from the Ou family alone, so it is named after the surname."


    However, the species has long been extinct, and this one is obviously the oldest Obi, the peony species that only exists in ancient books!


    Xinbao was a little excited, his eyes lit up: "Uncle Housekeeper, can you sell this flower to me?"


    Anshun was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Xinbao, the flowers are all dead, what do you want them for?"


    Xinbao shook his head straight: "He''s not dead, he can still be raised!"


    Anshun just took it as a child''s talk, and smiled: "Xinbao, it''s not that uncle doesn''t want to sell it. This flower pot is made to order. Uncle really dare not sell it."


    Yuan Yaochu said: "The price is easy to talk about."


    "Young gentleman," Anshun said, "that''s how it is. My master is a peony breeder, and he is particular about things for people, and the flower pots are all in sets. I really dare not." Sell, sorry."


    Xinbao still asked: "Then, can you sell this Huahua to Xinbao?"


    "Yes," Anshun said, "You don''t need to sell it, just give it to Xinbao."


    Xinbao stood up as soon as his eyes lit up. Anshun was very patient with the child, so he asked the clerk to stop the car. Yan Shenjue held Xinbao and stood on the car. Xinbao asked, "Is there any scissors?"


    Several people shook their heads, Yan Shenjue said: "Do you want the whole one? Or do you want a branch?"


    While talking, he let her go, supported the side of the flower pot with one hand, and gently grasped the flower branch with the other, shaking it slowly,


    The ground in the flowerpot vibrated quickly, and was shaken loose after a while. Yan Shenjue slowly lifted the flowers out without breaking a few roots.


    This action shocked Anshun and the others in an instant. The guys who were complaining a little bit stopped complaining and just watched helplessly.


    Yan Chenjue pulled out all the flowers one by one, threw them back into the car lightly, and then hugged Xiaotuanzi back, Xinbao thanked him in the car: "Thank you, Uncle Housekeeper, next time Xinbao has something delicious, I''ll return it to you." You give."


    Anshun smiled and said, "Thank you in advance, Xinbao."


    Yan Shen Jue directly pulled out the storage box just now, passed it to him, and said, "Thank you."


    This dim sum is as delicate as jewelry, and it looks like the handicraft of Fengzhifang. It can''t be bought for twenty taels on this floor... Anshun was about to say no, but he turned and went back.


    Yuan Yaochu also smiled and said: "Thank you!" He took the reins and walked around them.


    Xinbao squatted on the ground, studying the flower branch carefully, Yuan Yaochu said: "Xinbao, can this flower still grow?"


    Xinbao nodded, "Yes."


    "But I think it''s dead?" Yuan Yaochu glanced at it: "Xinbao, you know how to grow flowers?"


    Xinbao said: "Yes, Xinbao is very annoying." She glanced at Yan Chenjue.


    Yuan Yaochu smiled: "No, little boy, what do you mean by taking a look at him? It means that you are quite powerful and can support him, right?"


    Xinbao nodded happily: "That''s right."


    Yuan Yaochu laughed out loud.


    When I got home, it was exactly noon, only the fourth brother was at home, and the twins and the second brother were at the new house.


    As soon as Xinbao came home, she pulled down the peony branches first, then she walked around the yard a few times, found a place, and took a small **** to dig the soil.


    Yan Shen Jue came over and asked her, "Do you want the whole plant?"


    Xinbao said: "You can also plant the whole plant, or separately. The more you divide, the more money you will have."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He said: "Shall I help you dig?"


    Xinbao hehehehe dug very hard without raising his head: "No need!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Professional digging Yan Xiaolang

    Chapter 115 Professional Pit Digger Yan Xiaolang


    Yan Shen Jue watched silently.


    Just look at her two fleshy little hands, digging and digging hard, and after digging for a long time, only a small shallow hole was dug out.


    Yan Shen Jue reached into his waist and took out the Kongde Sword. With a wave of his hand, the soil splashed.


    The little boy waited for a while before turning around, and then he was stunned.


    Xinbao didn''t see the cool shape of his raised arm. She was splashed by the flying mud and was shaking her little head back and forth in a daze. The little shape was as cute as ever.


    He just wanted to dig a hole for her, but forgot that she was squatting very low, so he splashed her face.


    Seeing that her huge eyelashes were covered with dirt, he was a little embarrassed, but also a little funny, and coughed.


    Xinbao didn''t care, and wiped the dirt on his face, but forgot that there was dirt on his hands, and there were three black lines in an instant.


    Yan Shenjue twitched the corners of his mouth, he could only put away the shape and the Kongde sword, took out the handkerchief, blocked her hand with one hand, lifted her fat chin with the other hand, and said, "Close your eyes."


    Nai Duanzi obediently closed her eyes.


    Yan Shenjue carefully swept over from under her eyes slowly, wiped off the dirt on her face, and said lightly: "Okay."


    Xinbao opened his eyes, and the big eyes rolled around.


    Then she saw seven or eight small pits neatly arranged on the ground, all of the same size, and even the splashed soil was concentrated in the upper right, piled up in piles, which was simply satisfying obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Xinbao was shocked: "Wow!"


    She looked at him with big eyes: "Honey, you are so boring!"


    The little boy brushed the tail of the hanging scarf behind him, with a very calm expression: "It''s nothing."


    The next moment, she grabbed his hand with her little dirty hands, and pulled him back a few steps: "Then you dig a few holes here, too."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He silently drew his sword, swung it, and retracted it. In an instant, there was another row of small pits.


    Xinbao went over and dragged the peony branch over, then held both ends with both hands, and held it up to him: "Cut it here."


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    Xinbao looked up at him strangely, "Can''t you?"


    Who said I can''t! The tool man Yan Shenjue had no choice but to draw his sword again, wave his sword and withdraw his sword... I always feel that something is wrong? ?


    Over there.


    Yuan Yaochu hummed a little tune and unloaded the car, and it was almost done unloading all the time. When the second elder brother came back, he asked in surprise, "What is this for?"


    Yuan Yaochu said enthusiastically: "I bought a copper pot, let''s eat the pot!"


    Second brother was stunned: "I have used it. Second brother Yuan, there is a funeral in my family, and it is not past July, so it is inconvenient to eat meat."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Yuan Yaochu tapped his head: "Sorry, I forgot."


    He moved the mutton back to the car: "I still want to pick some vegetables from your house to eat."


    The second elder brother said: "You can pick the vegetables, you don''t have to be polite."


    "Okay," Yuan Yaochu said: "Then I''ll leave a pot for you, and you can cook the vegetables yourself."


    While talking, he casually picked up a pot and some ingredients, put them on the table, and said, "I''ll pick them myself!"


    The second elder brother nodded, and he leisurely picked some cabbage, spinach, and mushrooms by himself. In the kitchen, there were egg noodles rolled by Mrs. Lin before, and a half-dry dustpan. The second elder brother gave half of it to him in the car.


    Then Yuan Yaochu called out: "Xiao Jue, let''s go!"


    Yan Shen Jue responded, seeing that Nai Tuanzi had also finished planting the flowers, he came over with **** holding her sleeves, washed her little muddy hands, and then stood up and said, "I''m leaving."


    Xinbao let out a cry, straightened his clothes and left.


    After sending him out, the second elder brother was also a little tired. He entered the room and wanted to pour a cup of tea, but he saw the box on the window at a glance. His eyes froze and his face sank.


    Outside, fourth brother Tang directly pulled some vegetable leaves and cooked vegetable noodles. Yuan Yaochu left a lot of hot pot ingredients. The brothers and sisters each put some in the bowl, and the taste was quite good.


    While eating, Xinbao''s eyelids were sticking together, fourth brother Tang yelled and frightened him, so he managed to finish half a bowl of noodles, leaned into his brother''s arms and fell asleep.


    The second elder brother held back his stomach and didn''t have time to say anything. He helplessly wet the handkerchief and wiped the sesame paste from her mouth.


    Xinbao fell asleep for more than an hour.


    When she woke up, she was in a daze. Seeing her second brother sitting by the window alone, reading a book, she called out, "Yes."


    The second brother didn''t answer.


    Xinbao turned over on the bed in a daze, and didn''t know how long he had slept, opened his eyes, and called again: "Yes."


    He still didn''t answer.


    Xinbao always felt something was wrong.


    She tossed back and forth a few times before she finally woke up. She crawled up on the bed and called out for the third time, "Yes."


    He looked up at her.


    After a while, he sighed, put down the book, came over to put on her shoes, and hugged her to the ground.


    Xinbao went to fill the water by himself and came back. The second brother hugged her on his lap and fed her half a cup of hot water.


    While drinking, Xinbao turned his big eyes to look at him, while the second elder brother lowered his eyes, expressionless, and didn''t look at her.


    After finishing drinking the water, he put down the teacup, and let go to let her go down. Xinbao couldn''t let go, and grabbed his arm with one hand: "Yes, are you unhappy?"


    Second brother didn''t speak.


    Xinbaoren slipped halfway down, turned over again with difficulty, crawled and crawled, and climbed back to his lap, holding his face with both hands: "Yes?"


    He sighed and turned to look at her.


    Xinbao''s big eyes were clear to the end, reflecting his appearance.


    Second brother sighed again in silence.


    Then he straightened his expression and said to her, "Xinbao."


    Xinbao noticed the unusual atmosphere, and nodded obediently: "Hey!"


    The second brother said seriously: "Xinbao, I don''t know if you can understand, but the second brother really wants you to understand. Xinbao, people''s kindness is priceless, but ''favor'' is actually priceless. The so-called Reciprocity is the exchange of favors for favors, but... But Xinbao, not every favor we can afford."


    He paused, "Xinbao, it''s not wrong that you want to see Daddy, and it''s not wrong that you want to eat candy, but... Brother Yuan Er and Brother Xiaojue sent you to the county town, this is human favor; to buy you candy, This is also a favor. If nothing else, just this box of candies..."


    He supported her small face, told her to turn back, and looked at the saving box: "Xinbao, do you know that people in our village may not be able to afford half a box of candies like this after three years of hard work?" , They don''t need to care about such a gift, but we can''t ignore it, we can''t accept such a thing at will, do you understand?"


    Xinbao wronged Bala, and murmured: "But, Xinbao didn''t ask him for it..."


    "I know, Xinbao," the second elder brother nodded. He held her face in both hands, looked into her eyes, and said very seriously, "Xinbao, parents often say that Xinbao is the most beautiful girl in the world." Doll, brother also thinks so, Xinbao is beautiful, Xinbao is cute, many people like Xinbao, and are willing to spend time for Xinbao, spend money, and make Xinbao happy. But Xinbao is not only a request, it is a request, ''Accepting a gift'' is sometimes a disguised request, which is completely unacceptable. In my brother''s opinion, even if someone else forcibly gives you something you don''t deserve, we should firmly refuse it."


    "Xinbao, in this world, there are some roads that seem to be shortcuts, easy and fast, but in fact end in an abyss; and some roads are very hard to walk, but all the things you get on the road are all My own, this is the right way..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： My brother is a debt

    Chapter 116 Brother and everything are debts


    Xinbao opened his eyes wide, looking at his brother without blinking.


    Her little broken car brain still prevents her from "clearly" understanding what he said, but it doesn''t prevent her from understanding at all.


    Many truths seem superficial, but not everyone can understand them.


    Second brother is only a fourteen-year-old boy, but he is so transparent and wise. He is not inferior or arrogant. He has a clear and firm control over himself and the world, the present and the future.


    Seeing her eyes, he might feel that what he said was too deep, so he paused again.


    Then he said softly: "Anyway, Xinbao, remember, in this world, to parents and elder brothers, Xinbao can say whatever he wants, and ask for what he wants. Even if elder brother can''t give you for a while, he will definitely I will work hard for it... But others, Xinbao can play with them, but can''t make demands on them casually, can''t follow them out, and can''t ask for their things, Xinbao remembers?"


    Xinbao nodded seriously: "I remember."


    "Okay," said the second elder brother, "So, does Xinbao know he was wrong?"


    She still nodded obediently: "A few."


    "Yeah." He kissed her on the forehead: "Brother loves Bao very much, but if he makes a mistake, he will be punished. Then, brother will punish Xinbao to stand for a quarter of an hour, not allowed to speak or move, I hope Xinbao can remember this matter."


    With a straight face, he pushed her to the wall and told her to stand against the wall.


    He sat across from her to accompany her.


    Not long after, someone suddenly called: "Xinbao! Xinbao! Look what I caught!"


    He came in running and jumping, searched back and forth, and brought the beautiful long-feathered bird in front of Xinbao. Looked at the bird, then at him.


    Yuan Yaochu quickly realized something was wrong, and he asked, "Xinbao, what are you doing?"


    Xinbao still didn''t speak, his **** eyes rolled around, like a kitten.


    Second brother said gently: "Xinbao did something wrong, I am punishing her, there is still a quarter of an hour."


    "Huh??" Yuan Yaochu looked at her: "Xinbao is only so big, what mistakes can he make..."


    He looked at Nai Tuanzi, feeling very unbearable: "Tang Er, don''t punish her, she is still so young..."


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "If you make a mistake, you will be punished, or it will be too late when you grow up. Just stand for a while, or she will forget again."


    "Okay, okay," Yuan Yaochu could only walk out with the bird in his arms, and said to her, "Xinbao, I''ll come and play with you later."


    Xinbao took a peek at the second elder brother and nodded.


    Yuan Yaochu went out.


    Xinbao stood obediently for two quarters of an hour. In fact, the family hadn''t bought a time stamp yet. The second elder brother estimated the time and nodded: "Okay, that''s okay."


    Xinbao just left from the wall, and the second elder brother took her little hand and gently wiped off the plaster on her hand.


    Xinbao stood on tiptoe and kissed his brother lightly on the face: "Xinbao will be good, don''t worry!"


    The second elder brother smiled, and before he could speak, Yuan Yaochu ran in like the wind again, opened his mouth and said, "Xinbao! Did your brother punish you because you went to the county seat? Was it because you bought hot pot?" Yours? Did you punish you for eating meat?"


    Xinbao was stunned, and then said after a beat: "No!"


    But Yuan Yaochu didn''t listen at all, and said angrily to the second elder brother: "I was the one who wanted to take Xinbao! It was I who insisted on taking her! I bought the things! If you want to scold me, scold me! Punish Xinbao What are you doing!"


    He pointed at him: "I really hate people like you! You are just like my brother! Why are there so many things, don''t you get tired after thinking so much! I just like Xinbaoer, I like to make her happy, what''s the matter ! Do I want your money!? It''s none of your business!"


    Brother Yuan chased in hastily, and was convinced: "My sister, what do you say is none of my business!"


    He grabbed the clothes at the back of his hand in one hand, and dragged them out, Yuan Yaochu still struggled and said: "Brother, let go! Let me reason with him! I want to make it clear to him! This matter has nothing to do with Xinbao ! Why should he punish Xinbao! It''s my fault... Tang Shirong! Come and punish me if you have the ability! Why are you bullying Xinbao!"


    Second brother: "..."


    Yan Shenjue walked in quickly, and saw that both of them were stunned, and the corners of their mouths twitched involuntarily.


    He bent down and hugged Xinbao: "Don''t bother with them, let them argue by themselves." He hugged Xinbao and walked away.


    Second brother: "..."


    No, this is my sister, right? ?


    After a while, Brother Yuan came in.


    He didn''t say a word, just walked in slowly, leaned on the door and looked at the second elder brother. After a long while, he sighed vicissitudes of life: "My brother and everything are all debts! They are all debts!"


    Puff!


    Second brother couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    To be honest, Brother Yuan''s vicissitudes from the heart are much more pleasing to the eye than his exquisite smile.


    Brother Yuan waved his hand and sat down at the table. After thinking for a long time, he said to him, "To be honest, I sometimes wonder whether it is my responsibility to make my brother a fool, but when I think about it, If I fix him, I can''t do it all the time... Now, even if I want to, I can''t get over it, but I''m lighter. In short, I just take care of him for a day I live."


    He helped his forehead, and said again: "Don''t be angry, in fact, although Xiao Chu is stupid, he is not completely careless, and not everyone likes...Even Xiao Jue, he often doesn''t see each other for ten days and a half months. Isn''t what he said also very different to Xinbao?"


    The second elder brother came over with a smile and poured him a cup of tea: "Blame me, blame my sister for being too cute?"


    Brother Yuan smiled and said, "Since you admit your mistake, I won''t say more."


    Saying so, he held up the tea and made a gesture of "respect you" to him. The second elder brother clinked glasses with him, ending the communication between smart people. This matter is considered to be over.


    Second brother was really not angry.


    Moreover, after making such a fuss, he felt at ease.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t see through Brother Yuan, so I couldn¡¯t help being on guard, but now I can see clearly that Xiao Yuan is a tough guy, and Da Yuan is also a younger brother, and the two get closer.


    Yuan Yaochu still came to keep company with them at night, but in the middle of the night, it started to rain.


    Then it went down for two consecutive days, and the building of the house was temporarily stopped, and everyone stayed at home.


    The twins are used to being wild, jumping up and down leisurely, as if they had nails growing on their buttocks, and couldn''t sit still for a while, so the second brother simply called them over and taught them the Three Character Classic.


    Xinbao had eaten breakfast, and wanted to wait for her brother to braid her, but when he was busy, she moved to Yan Chenjue''s side: "Xiaoxian''s, braid it."


    Yan Shen Jue put down the book and glanced at her.


    This group looked dumbfounded, but in fact they were very clever. In front of the second elder brother, he never called him his wife. Once there was no one, it was only natural to call him.


    Xinbao gave him the comb, and turned his back.


    Yan Shenjue had a serious expression, as if he was doing something important for the country. He combed a small lock of hair seriously, tied his hands together, and tied a braid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： You look like a grasshopper

    Chapter 117 You look like a grasshopper


    Yan Shenjue looked around and felt a little crooked.


    So he untied it with a blank expression, and combed it a little bit again. There was no thread skipping in the comb, and after a tie...


    He nodded in his heart with satisfaction, and then went to stab the second one... The hand that had practiced the hidden weapon was extremely stable, and he was more proficient each time, and soon he pierced another one.


    He flirted left and right, and felt that the right side was a little thicker than the left side, so he couldn''t help but frown, and compared it carefully, he selected the slightly thicker right side, and disassembled the left side... After tying it up, left and right It seems to be slightly larger than the one on the right side, so...


    He changed his sitting posture into a standing posture, and if so, five six seven eight nine...


    Second brother said as early as the second time, "I''m coming?"


    Yan Xiaolang politely declined: "No need."


    Then waited until now, the second elder brother couldn''t help but said again: "How about I come?"


    Yan Xiaolang seriously refused: "It''s really not necessary."


    Second brother: "..."


    Then Yan Xiaolang remained expressionless, and finally pulled out two braids of uniform thickness and incomparable symmetry. He was satisfied, and wrote on his face, "I never thought I could do such a good job for the first time." But he tried his best to keep the corners of his mouth flat, and said in an unusually calm tone: "Okay."


    Xinbao has always been very well-behaved, and after being trained by him for a long time, he still remains motionless.


    It wasn''t until he finished speaking that she turned around, shook her head with a smile, and said to him, "Xiaoxian, do you also like to play with hair ties? It doesn''t matter, Xinbao''s hair is for you to play with, Xinbao doesn''t care." Will tell others!"


    Someone sitting next to him: ¡°¡­¡±


    Second brother glanced at his sister, and suddenly said, "Pfft!"


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother looked up and burst out laughing. Little Fifth Brother pointed at her and hugged his belly with a smile: "Xinbao Xinbao! Hahaha, you look like a grasshopper!"


    Xinbao was stunned, and touched his braids.


    Xinbao''s hair has grown a lot these days, and when she tied it, she finally changed from bean sprouts to...thicker bean sprouts, but usually, the second brother would give her two hairpins on both sides of her head, and there was no hair slit. Two small flowers are carrying small bean sprouts, which are soft and cute.


    But Yan Xiaolang is too strict.


    He used a comb to clearly divide her into two circles, the round hairs were tightly connected together, and the two small braids stood straight in the middle of her forehead... like two antennae, against the breasts. Big eyes, let alone, really look a bit like a grasshopper.


    Stupid.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother were all laughing.


    Yan Shenjue''s ears turned red, he suddenly bent down, and hugged Xinbao.


    Second brother only felt soft and slippery cloth brushing against the back of his hand, and the two of them disappeared into the room.


    The second elder brother was stunned, and shouted outside: "It''s still raining!"


    He stood at the door and searched back and forth for a long time, but he didn''t see where they went, so he could only turn around.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother were very surprised: "No wonder Xinbao said that he is a fairy wife who can fly! It turns out that he can fly so fast! I also want such a fairy wife!"


    The second elder brother flicked his forehead: "What kind of wife is not a wife! Where are you, hurry up!"


    The little fifth brother can only say: "Mother Meng, choose a place next door. If you don''t learn, it''s not suitable for you. If you don''t learn when you are young, what should you do when you are old."


    While carrying it on his back, his eyes are still staring outside.


    A few sentences were missed in the middle, and the second elder brother said speechlessly: "Tang Wu, did you eat ''Dou Yanshan''?"


    Little Fifth Brother was absent-minded, "I''ve had breakfast, but I haven''t eaten lunch yet!"


    Second brother: "..."


    He waved angrily: "Go, go, stop learning, go play!"


    Before the words fell, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother had already run away quickly, and they were the quickest to respond to this kind of thing.


    The two of them were not afraid of the rain, they ran back and forth in the courtyard, splashing mud and water, and after a while, Yuan Yaochu came over: "Hey! You just finished school, let''s go fishing! This kind of light rainy day can catch fish!"


    Little Five Little Six Pidianpidian followed suit.


    The second brother sighed.


    Yuan Yaochu is a person who looks different every day. Little five and little six like to play with him. He wants to tell them to be careful, but the twins say plausibly: "What''s the matter, we are buddies! The matter between us buddies , what is there to care about?"


    So, this is what Brother Yuan said, the younger brother and everything are debts!


    My younger sister is still likable, and if you teach her, she will become obedient... He couldn''t help standing up and looking around again, so where did Yan Chenjue take his sister?


    Yan Shenjue directly took the little milk dumpling back to his home.


    It was the house next door to the Tang family''s new house. In fact, everything was packed, but because the house outside was usually a bit messy, I didn''t come to live in it.


    There was no one around, Yan Shenjue said in a flat voice, "Sorry."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao said with a smile, "It''s better for a wife to be happy."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Where did all these little words come from? ?


    He lifted her up silently, and turned her around: "I''ll recomb you."


    "Okay," Xinbao said generously, "It''s fine if you play for a while, Xinbao''s hair won''t get tangled."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    Yes, your little limp hair can''t be tied if you want to.


    Besides, I don''t want to play with hair, what''s so interesting about hair? ?


    The young man looked calm, but in fact he was quite excited... He tried several hairstyles on her small head. In the end, he braided two strands of hair on each side of her head, and then tied her hair at the end. On the little flower.


    The braid is at most as thick as three thin bean sprouts braided together, and as long as the first knuckle of the little finger, but with just this braid, it instantly feels more refined, and looks like a little girl.


    In this day and age, both men and women have to braid, so anyone who has combed their own hair has mastered braiding skills, but it is really not easy to braid such thin hair.


    The young man was very satisfied and said, "It''s done."


    Xinbao stood up, raised his two little hands to touch it, and asked him, "Is it so brewed?"


    The boy nodded: "Pretty."


    "cute?"


    The teenager nodded, "Cute."


    Xinbao rolled his eyes wide: "Thank you, wife!"


    Yan Shen Jue also bent his mouth: "You''re welcome, Xin Baoer."


    He nodded the little head of Tuanzi, and asked her: "Your second brother is teaching them the Three Character Classic, does Xinbao want to learn it? I can teach you..."


    The next moment, Xinbao suddenly hugged his little head: "Xinbao''s head hurts!"


    Yan Shenjue was taken aback, and everyone stood up: "Where does it hurt! What''s going on? Is it hurting badly? Have you ever been in pain before? Just hold on, I''ll take you back!"


    Before Xinbao came back to his senses, he hugged her and flew back at the same speed as before. Before entering the door, he said: "Second Brother Tang! Second Brother Tang!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Little stinking treasure doesnt want to study

    Chapter 118 Little smelly treasure doesn''t want to study


    Er Brother Tang was reading a book, he was taken aback, put down the book and came up to him.


    Yan Shen Jue hugged Xiaotuanzi to him: "Xinbao said he has a headache."


    Er Tang was taken aback for a moment, then looked at his sister with a pair of eyes, and Xinbao quickly closed his eyes.


    Er Tang knew what was going on, twitched the corner of his mouth, and took his sister back, Xinbao quickly stuck to his shoulder.


    Brother Tang said: "Did you say you want to teach her to read?"


    Yan Shen Jue was taken aback: "Yes."


    Brother Tang nodded, slowly stroking his sister''s back, and said jokingly: "This, this is our Xinbao''s old problem, the name is ''little smelly treasure doesn''t want to study'' disease. I want to teach She was studying, the first time she told me that her eyes hurt, the second time it was her hands hurting, and the third time she didn''t say anything, she said something to me... Xinbaoer, Xinbao came to talk to brother Xiaojue."


    Brother Tang really wanted to teach his younger sister how to recognize two characters, so he specially bought the Three Character Classic in seal script, but Nai Tuanzi, being coquettish and obedient, just refused to learn.


    Hearing that she remained silent, the second elder brother turned around and turned the dumpling towards Yan Shenjue.


    Yan Shenjue took a look at her, and saw Xiao Tuanzi laying on his brother''s shoulder, his little face pouted and his eyes closed tightly.


    Second brother pinched her little itchy flesh, Xinbao hid, and laughed out loud.


    The two chattered for a while, and then Xinbao said in a childish voice: "Xinbao doesn''t want to study yet, Xinbao wants to grow up and read a little bit, just a little bit."


    Her body is like poor contact, she loses the chain every day, and can''t even recite the Three Character Classic!


    But in fact, she knows the Three Character Classic!


    Even if not, wait for her to recover, she is a boss, camera memory, photographic memory, okay?


    So the most important thing now is to take good care of your body, and you can wait for your studies!


    Otherwise, if you study hard now, learn it today and forget it tomorrow, how miserable it is!


    She obviously had a good reason, but she was still a little guilty, pouted her little beak, and kissed her brother''s face: "The one you have is the best! The one you love is the one you love!"


    "Heh," said the second elder brother, "You love me the most again today? Don''t you love your wife?"


    Xin Bao said righteously and solemnly: "I''m not in the play house now, and you call me wife, this is wrong! Don''t get tired of appearance!"


    Second brother: "..."


    Even Yan Shenjue couldn''t help laughing.


    Not long after the second elder brother hugged her, especially when she was getting heavier now, he put her down and said to Yan Shen: "I don''t know why, except for me, my brother doesn''t like to study. After only two or three years of reading, I don¡¯t want to miss it anymore. My third brother has been studying for more than half a year, and he feels like he¡¯s going to have his tendons peeled every day. But Xiaosi... can still read it, if it¡¯s not because of some delays, We''re all studying right now."


    Yan Shen Jue asked him: "Do you want to go to school again next year?"


    "Yes," said the second elder brother, "I will go to school when I recover."


    Yan groaned deeply, but didn''t say anything.


    A carriage came rushing outside, Brother Yuan opened the door, jumped in a few steps, and brought in a shower of rain.


    Xinbao shrinks her neck.


    Brother Yuan laughed, and reached out to touch her small face: "Xinbao has pigtails? She''s so pretty."


    Xinbao shook his head happily: "Thank you Dayuan''s, Dayuan''s is also handsome!"


    "Pfft!" Brother Yuan laughed a few more times, and said to his second brother: "Uncle Qingshan asked someone to send a message, saying that it is the first seven days, and you have to go there before noon the day before, and you will stay overnight. Funeral early in the morning... By the way, it has been figured out that monkeys and pigs are taboo at funerals."


    The second elder brother raised his eyebrows: "A monkey and a pig? That''s just right, Xinbao and Xiaowu Xiaoliu don''t have to go."


    Brother Yuan nodded, and said again: "The old patriarch of the Tang family told me in advance that they will go to the funeral. When I came back, I already told him."


    Second brother nodded and pondered slightly.


    Brother Yuan said: "You don''t have to worry, just one night, with Xiao Chu and Xiao Jue here, and the three children are familiar with them, everything will be fine."


    The second elder brother sighed, "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    In fact, the time delay is not too much. He can drink the medicine on the first day before going. There is not much to do at the funeral the next day, so he can come back and take the medicine again. So it''s just a matter of the siblings staying at home for one night,


    Although he was worried, there was nothing he could do. If he wanted to entrust his siblings to the villagers, he might as well entrust them to Yan Chenjue.


    So a day later, the second brother and the fourth brother followed the Yuan family''s carriage to the city.


    The twins and Yuan Yaochu almost became one person, and they left early in the morning with Yuan Yaochu, not caring at all that their brothers were not at home, Xinbao didn''t go out, and followed Yan Shenjue at home.


    Yan Xiaolang thought for a long time before he came up with a game that he could play with her.


    So the two of them are turning over the flower rope at the moment.


    Xinbao''s chubby fingers are not flexible, so he can only turn over very simple ones, and they will be tied into a knot at every turn, so change another rope.


    The two of them were having fun when they saw an old woman coming in from outside and said, "Where is Xinbao at home? Where''s your little brother?"


    Xinbao was very impressed with her, after all, she is an old woman who can jump up and leave the ground, so she said politely: "Grandma Hu is good."


    "Hey, good boy!" Mrs. Hu asked again: "Where are your fifth and sixth brothers?"


    Xinbao said: "Go out to play with Brother Xiaoyuan."


    "What?" Mrs. Hu yelled loudly: "Your grandma just died, how can they go out to play?"


    Xinbao couldn''t turn his head around, his eyes were wide open and he didn''t know how to answer.


    Yan Shen Jue hugged her, and said lightly: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Shenjue is young and thin, but his aura is completely different from that of the villagers.


    Mrs. Hu didn''t dare to yell at him, so she softened a little, and said: "Hey, I didn''t think that Old Sister Liu went. After all, it''s been such a long time for neighbors and neighbors. I originally thought about going to put her on a pillar. Xiang, I didn''t expect that I would be jealous of my zodiac sign... In the past, I had a bad temper and quarreled with her a few times. This person died and left me with nothing, so I felt a little sorry..."


    She lifted her skirt to wipe her tears, and babbled for a long time before she got to the point: "Later I inquired, Xinbao and Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu are also taboo, it''s not good, you are grandsons and granddaughters, it''s not good if you don''t go! If you were offering sacrifices at home, I would count as helping people with funeral affairs a few times, and I also helped with it, so I did my best..."


    She rambled on and on and on.


    Yan Shen Jue sneered slightly.


    He has been used to seeing the warmth and coldness of people since he was a child, and he can really know the thoughts of these people at a glance.


    She used to quarrel with Mrs. Liu every day, but now she is afraid when she hears that she has become an "evil ghost", and wants to "reconcile" with her, but the zodiac sign is afraid that she can''t go, so she comes to tease them because she feels uneasy... Xinbao and the twins are so young , understand what?


    She saw that they were rich and didn''t care about money, and wanted to ask them to buy it. She stretched out her hand and counted it as a contribution, and she felt at ease.


    But, why?


    In the first place, the family and relatives were cut off, Tang Qingshan spends money to find ways to do things, and he is benevolent and righteous!


    And Xinbao is a daughter''s family, so there is no need to go to guard the spirit. The twins don''t go because they are jealous of their zodiac signs. She was simply afraid and didn''t want to pay, so she came here to cheat!


    Yan Shenjue said directly: "Uncle Qingshan is doing things there, but not here. Please go back."


    Grandma Hu was taken aback for a moment, and held back for a long time without daring to say anything, and said, "I''m asking Xinbao! You are not from the Tang family! What you say doesn''t count!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： Sister Problems and Grandma Problems

    Chapter 119 Sister Problem and Grandma Problem


    Mrs. Hu stared at Xinbao with bull''s eyes, her hips akimbo as if she was about to fight, her fingers were still nodding: "Xinbao, let me ask you, is she your father''s mother or your grandmother? Is it your grandma!"


    She has an unyielding character. Whenever Xinbao says something inappropriate, she can turn her face and the whole village will know it, so that everyone knows that she wants to sacrifice to Mrs. Liu, but Xinbao doesn''t!


    She sold it to the dead, but threw the hat of unfilial piety on Xinbao''s head! WTF!


    Yan Shenjue''s eyes turned cold, and he touched the Kongde Sword by his waist.


    He has always believed that the simplest argument in the world is to pierce the heart with a sword.


    The next moment, the fleshy little body squeezed over, and his hand touching the sword subconsciously turned around to catch the little meat ball.


    Xinbao was very scared, she was afraid that this old woman who could jump high would jump up and break her head.


    But she still has to protect her wife.


    She raised her two little fleshy hands up high to block Mrs. Hu''s fingers so that she could not point to her wife, while she raised her face and persuaded her: "Don''t worry, don''t be angry, you can''t be angry with your sister..."


    Returning the elder sister''s problem, this is obviously the grandma''s problem.


    Yan Shen Jue wanted to laugh inexplicably, looking at her brave little hands.


    Mrs. Hu said irritably: "You silly girl, why can''t you understand human language? What are you talking about!? I said your grandma! You don''t miss your grandma! She has raised you for so many years, you A junior, how can he still hold on to a little bit of mistakes..."


    She chattered non-stop, poking her hand all the time, and Xinbao''s hand hurt so badly from poking it, and the whole dumpling became dwarfed bit by bit.


    She said cowardly: "If you miss her, then go find her! What are you looking for Xinbao for!"


    Mrs. Hu gave a meal.


    She felt unlucky, and thought she might not mean that.


    Grandma Hu said angrily: "I mean tell you to go..."


    Xinbao couldn''t bear it anymore, and burst into tears: "Xinbao doesn''t know the way! Xinbao hasn''t grown up yet! You''re such an adult, you don''t know how to send it!"


    This is clearly cursing her to death!


    Mrs. Hu was so angry that she almost jumped up.


    The next moment, Yan Chenjue pulled Nai Tuanzi back with one hand, and covered her eyes with his hand.


    At the next moment, a sharp sword tip reached the center of Mrs. Hu''s eyebrows, and a drop of blood slowly dripped out.


    Mrs. Hu seemed to have been tapped, her whole body stopped suddenly, her hands and feet were stretched out, and she didn''t dare to move.


    Someone outside heard the sound and shouted from afar: "Old Hu woman! What''s the matter with you! Mrs. Liu told you to bully me to death, you are not enough, you have to bully Xinbao! You are not afraid of Mrs. Liu''s soul coming to you! "


    Mr. Hu trembled all over, and then she came back to her senses, and fell to the ground with her **** paralyzed.


    Yan Shenjue said coldly: "Get out, now."


    Grandma Hu''s howls reached her throat, and she forced herself to hold back. She didn''t know where the strength came from, so she got up and ran away as if flying.


    Her eldest daughter-in-law, Qin Shi, went out to wash clothes, when she heard that her mother-in-law had gone to the Tang family, she bullied Xinbao and cried.


    Ms. Qin was in a hurry, and came back before finishing washing her clothes.


    Hearing what Mrs. Hu said, she was speechless. She knew that her mother-in-law was stupid, but she never expected to be so stupid.


    She is a shrewd and calculating person, and she and Mrs. Lin are getting along so well now, isn''t it because she is rushing to curry favor?


    If it''s really out of temper, why have you never had a deep friendship after being neighbors for so many years?


    It turned out that she had just started making friends, but her mother-in-law was holding her back!


    Suppressing her anger, she went back to her room and quarreled with her man: "Let''s not say that the Tang family got up right away, and got along well with the nobles from the city. In the future, if they give us a hand, they will last us for a few years." What a hard work! Let¡¯s just say who doesn¡¯t know that Xinbao is a little lucky star, and those who offend her will have good fruit to eat? Are you not afraid that Brother Qingshan will turn his face when he comes back to bully a three-year-old baby when he is not at home??¡±


    When she said it was noisy, she meant to tell her mother-in-law.


    Grandma Hu was also angry, got up all of a sudden, put her hips on her hips and yelled at the window: "Who bullied her! I want her to sacrifice to her grandma, can''t that be enough?"


    Mrs. Qin also took a few quick steps, and stood by the window: "Everyone in the village knows what you are doing! I said it yesterday, but I feel sorry that we will set up a road sacrifice tomorrow! You have to save These three melons and two dates ended up provoking my heart!"


    Hu Pozi was annoyed: "I''m not for this family!"


    Qin''s mouth is very slippery: "For this family, I picked up sesame seeds and threw watermelons! To put it bluntly, Mrs. Liu fell into this role. If you think about it carefully, did you start by selling Xinbao! How old is Qingshan brother? How many things can be tolerated, but the matter of Xinbao is unbearable! The whole family loves Xinbao like eyeballs, and they don¡¯t care what you are doing or not! Messing with Xinbao is offending him! In the future He is rich and honorable, and we can''t even make a word of it!"


    Mrs. Hu has already regretted it.


    But she will be strong for the rest of her life, how can she ask her daughter-in-law to suppress her.


    She said in a vicious voice: "If Tang Qingshan is not willing, tell him to come to my old lady! I kindly asked her to hold a sacrifice at home. If I say hell, I can''t tell my fault!"


    Qin was speechless.


    At this time, she still comes to rely on the old to sell the old, who will eat her?


    He is not stupid, so he will come to you if he commits a crime? People just need to be indifferent to you and cold to you, that''s enough for you!


    The Qin family also quarreled lazily, and said directly: "It''s not worth it to be worthless, and if you don''t step on the ready-made ladder, your old Hu family should be poor!"


    She took her youngest son back to her natal home directly.


    Of course no one knows about the Hu family.


    Xinbao is like a pure man, facing the evil forces and protecting her wife.


    It would be fine if I didn''t cry.


    Mr. Hu walked for a long time before she stopped crying slowly. Yan Chenjue held her in his arms and slowly wiped the tears from her face.


    Xinbao twitched and twitched: "Xinbao doesn''t like to cry! Xinbao does, it''s to scare the bad guys!"


    Yan Shenjue suppressed a smile and nodded: "Well, Xinbao is so powerful, it scared the bad guys away."


    Xinbao was satisfied, and leaned softly on him: "My wife is afraid, Xinbao will protect you."


    How can she be so cute, she can actually be so cute.


    Holding the soft little meat ball, he couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, I''m not afraid."


    At noon, Yuan Yaochu brought Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu back with a big food box. After a few people had finished eating, the three of them huffed and left again. The little girl patted herself: "Little baby, go to sleep, a pack of candy, a pack of fruit, and cakes and cakes..."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Although he has never heard of it, why does this song sound wrong?


    He went over to take a few glances, and saw that Nai Tuanzi''s eyelids gradually closed, and his little hands stopped slowly, and slipped down all of a sudden... It was also very worry-free to coax himself to sleep.


    He looked down at her, Duanzi was really cute even with hair.


    He lowered his head slightly, kissed her chubby little face, and looked at her for a while, then walked to the door, picked up a book and read it.


    Xinbao on the bed frowned, struggled with her little hands and feet, and then slowly fell down again...


    In my mind, the long-lost boulder reappeared, and a line of words was extremely clear:


    ¡ºTang Liulang''s feet were entangled in water plants, unable to struggle no matter what, he slowly slipped into the water. ¡»


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： really too late

    Chapter 120 is really too late


    Xinbao fell asleep for more than half an hour.


    Then she suddenly burst into tears in her dream, crying, "Dear you! Hurry up, dear..."


    She woke herself up, turned over suddenly, and almost fell off the bed.


    Yan Shen Jue flew over to catch it, the books fell to the ground, hugged her anxiously, and coaxed her inexperiencedly: "Xinbao is not afraid, is it a nightmare?"


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and he became sober all of a sudden, and said, "Damn it!"


    Yan Shenjue said patiently: "Second brother went to the county seat, and he won''t be back until tomorrow..."


    In the middle of speaking, he saw the small expression of Tuanzi''s collapse, and was stunned: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao was in a hurry, she broke away from his embrace, clenched her fists, and hurriedly circled around on the couch like a headless chicken, "What to do if Er''s is not swollen... What to do..."


    Yan Chenjue was a little panicked, and hugged her again: "Don''t be afraid, are you sick? Don''t be afraid of Xinbao, Xinbao is here..." He was extremely worried, bit his lips, and added embarrassingly: "My wife Yes, Xinbao, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    But Xinbao is really dying of anxiety.


    She didn''t know what the words were this time, but she was inexplicably very urgent!


    She caught a glimpse of the book that had fallen on the floor, and when she paused, she was about to pounce subconsciously.


    Yan Shenjue said anxiously: "Xinbao!"


    Xinbao is also anxious: "I want a book!"


    He said: "You don''t know what you want the book for!"


    Yes, she doesn''t know!


    She doesn''t know this kind of character, and she can''t find it!


    She can''t fly either, she can''t fly to the second brother.


    Her mind was about to shut down, and she couldn''t think of a second idea. In desperation, she grabbed his hand and drew a word on his hand: "What word is this?"


    Yan Shen Jue was taken aback for a moment: "You, are you writing?"


    Xinbao tugged at his hand anxiously: "What''s the word!?"


    "I''m sorry Xinbao," the little boy was about to cry, his face was covered with sweat, and the end of the towel was stuck to his face.


    But then he took a long breath, forced himself to calm down, quickly put Xiaotuanzi on the table, took a pen to dip in the tea, and said, "You write."


    Xinbao couldn''t hold the brush well, so he simply dropped the brush, dipped his finger in water, and wrote a word on the table.


    Yan Shen Jue said, "Tang?"


    She actually wrote a word? ?


    He felt that he might have accidentally touched their great secret.


    He looked at her little finger without blinking, and wrote down the words so clumsily: "Six, Lang, of, feet?? Xinbao, what the **** is this?"


    Xinbao was in a hurry, tears were falling down, and she cried, "Don''t ask me! Xinbao hasn''t compiled it yet! Xinbao has no time to make it up!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    His hand was running down Tuanzi''s back, and Xinbao dipped his own tears nearby, crying and continuing to write.


    "Tang Liulang''s feet are entangled in water plants..."


    The two raised their heads almost at the same time.


    Then Yan Shenjue picked up Xinbao in his arms, and jumped towards the river as if flying.


    In such an urgent moment, Xinbao, inexplicably, felt quite peaceful in his heart.


    She stopped even crying, her eyes were wide open, watching the flowers, plants and trees flying by in front of her, so fast that she couldn''t see clearly at all.


    Then he stopped abruptly.


    Yan Shenjue was already standing on the shore.


    Not far away, there was also the laughter of Yuan Yaochu and Xiao Wu.


    In front of him, brother Liu had half his head in the water, his eyes half-opened and half-closed, his clothes swaying slowly under the water, and his whole body showed a strange calmness, motionless.


    This picture was actually only for a moment, but it was frozen in her mind.


    She never knew that the drowning person was so calm.


    The next moment, he put her on the shore, Xinbao couldn''t stand upright, and sat down on the ground.


    She saw a light blue figure, like a bird, flying past lightly, and the whole person swiped in the water... It seemed that it was just a bird flapping its wings...


    He cut off the aquatic plants below his head with a sword, dragged Xiao Liu into his arms, lightly tapped his toes on the water, and swung back to the shore.


    Then he quickly turned Little Sixth Brother over, supported him with his small palm, and gave him a light blow on the back.


    Brother Liu choked out a mouthful of water, then spit out some water, crying while vomiting.


    Yan Shen Jue heaved a sigh of relief, and glanced at Xinbao.


    Xinbao was still dumbfounded.


    Just now, this scene was like a slow motion, replayed in her mind over and over again, and she didn''t know how many times she replayed it before she suddenly understood...Little Sixth brother is fine, he rescued him.


    Almost, almost too late!


    Xinbao burst into tears.


    Yan Shen Jue hugged her, comforting her softly.


    Yuan Yao first heard the voice and walked over: "Why are you here?"


    He picked up Brother Six, "Don''t you have to take a bath? Why are you crying?"


    Brother Liu didn¡¯t care about being a man anymore, he cried: ¡°I¡¯m afraid, the water ghost will catch me¡­¡±


    Yuan Yaochu was taken aback for a moment, only then did he see that some water plants were still entangled on his ankles, leaving vague red marks in circles, which were obviously entangled by water plants, and he stuttered in shock: "You, you Are you okay?"


    Yan Shen Jue held Xiaotuanzi in his arms, and gave him a cold look.


    Yuan Yaochu said anxiously: "He insisted on taking a bath, I was afraid he would freeze when he came out, so I picked up branches for him to make a fire, and just turned around..."


    Yan Chen never wanted to hear more, so he left with his heart in his arms, faster and faster, flying up the mountain all the way.


    Xinbao was still crying, but gradually stopped crying.


    This fear and sadness are like a cloud of wet mist. Originally, it was all squeezed into her small chest, making her extremely uncomfortable... But now, it seems that the wind blowing past her, bit by bit, , a trace, slowly blown away.


    She hiccupped: "My wife."


    He hummed, stretched out his small hand, and gently stroked the back of her head.


    She said again: "My wife."


    He hummed again, and stopped slowly, still supporting her with one hand and resting on her head with the other, looking at her expression.


    Her eyes were wide open, her small face was clean, well, tears and snot were all on his clothes.


    In the distance, the younger brother''s face is more beautiful and delicate, and the peach blossom eyes that should be shining are as calm as ice and jade.


    Xinbao was a little happy, and reached out to touch his face: "My wife, you are so pretty."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Before he could figure out how to comfort her, she almost forgot about it.


    Yan Shen Jue said warmly: "Xinbao, that word..."


    "Yes, word!" Xinbao blinked. At this moment, the stone in her mind had disappeared, but she was afraid of what would happen later, so she immediately went to hold his hand.


    He sat down on the side of the road and asked her to draw out the words one by one in his hand.


    Looking at the whole sentence, this disaster is over.


    However, it turns out that the blessing of this little dumpling is not illusory, but... something that can be seen and grasped?


    Yan Shenjue pondered for a while, and said to her: "Xinbao, I will not tell anyone about this matter, and I will not tell the Yuan family either... I accidentally learned Xinbao''s secret, so I will also tell Xinbao about it. my secret, okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： The scourge lives for a thousand years

    Chapter 121 The scourge lives for a thousand years


    Xinbao was a little excited.


    Because every time this happens on TV, the speaker will look up at the sky at forty-five degrees, and it will be accompanied by background music and flower petals, which is super beautiful.


    So she deliberately struggled out of his arms, sat down on a small rock next to her, rested her chin on her hands, and waited and watched with great anticipation.


    The little boy was a little confused by her actions.


    He put one hand behind her to prevent her from falling, and said uncertainly: "Does Xinbao know what a secret is?"


    "A few words!" Xinbao said: "Xinbao and A Niang have a secret, and the eldest brother and the second brother and the fourth brother have a secret, that is, A Niang can beat people... Xinbao and Daddy have a secret, it is..."


    "Stop! Stop!" Yan Shenjue hastily stopped her: "Stop talking."


    The little boy rubbed his forehead with a headache, and suddenly felt that it was not a good idea to tell the secret to Duanzi. He should tell her adults about such a serious matter.


    But Tuanzi was obviously looking forward to it, his eyes were full of little stars, and he urged him: "It''s up to you!"


    Fine.


    Yan Shenjue said: "What I want to say is not a good thing. I have been plagued by bad luck since I was a child. It is not ordinary bad luck, but very, very bad luck. Even my relatives detest me and drive me out of the house. ..." He paused, feeling that there was nothing more to say, so he stopped.


    After a while, he looked at the milk dumpling.


    Xinbao tilted his head slightly, thinking seriously.


    Then she said: "Why do you say this?"


    Yan Shenjue was amused by her little grown-up appearance, "I don''t know."


    She said: "Because Grandpa loves you very much!"


    Yan Shenjue raised his eyebrows: "Love me very much?"


    "Yes!"


    Xinbao is very experienced in this kind of thing.


    Modern people often say a word, ten generations of IQ is exchanged for one life''s beauty.


    And Yan Shenjue clearly means that the luck of a lifetime is exchanged for the beauty of the world.


    Xinbao said to him: "You are so good-looking, you are more beautiful than all good-looking people, this is what you get in exchange for luck! Maybe when you were a little baby, Grandpa God asked you quietly, do you want to become more beautiful?" You say you want to, my grandpa said, let¡¯s trade it with your luck! You say yes! Just change it!¡±


    She spread her hands.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He was dumbfounded by her gesture of spreading her hands.


    He said: "The heart treasure is so beautiful, what did you use for it?"


    Xinbao patted himself: "It''s a sickness!"


    Yan was taken aback for a moment.


    He felt that she was talking childishly, but for some reason, he felt that it made sense.


    That''s right, she was sick in bed for three years, unable to speak or laugh, at that time, she couldn''t be called lucky, okay? ?


    Yan Shen Jue thought about it for a long time, but still felt that there was no solution to this matter, so he hugged her helplessly: "Forget it, let''s go home."


    Xinbao said: "My wife, don''t worry, Xinbao will not tell your secret to others!"


    Yan Shen Juexin said that I believe it, I really believe it.


    He hugged Xinbao and went back as if flying away.


    Yuan Yaochu had already brought the twins back. The twins grew up by the water since they were young. They are very familiar with the mountains and the water. That is, they were shocked at first, but they have long since forgotten about it. Chase and play.


    Yuan Yaochu was a little sluggish, obviously a little scared, and said when he saw him: "Fortunately you went! What if something happens...I really can''t think about it!"


    Yan Shenjue said to him: "I will explain to Uncle Qingshan."


    Yuan Yaochu sighed and nodded: "I will definitely be more careful in the future."


    He leaned closer to him, "By the way, I just heard that the county master sent someone to send Tang Sanshui..."


    Yan Shenjue was a little surprised: "Sent to the mourning hall?"


    Yuan Yaochu nodded.


    Tang Sanshui has not died until now, he really complied with that sentence, the disaster will live for thousands of years.


    Then the monks said that Tang Sanshui was Mrs. Liu''s obsession, and it would be best to ask him to come over to watch the spirit, but the government didn''t agree at first, and they didn''t let go until the first seven days.


    Many people were watching all the way around, until they were dragged into the mourning hall, suddenly someone outside said: "This, what does this look like... who is it called, is it possessed?"


    The middle sentence is vague.


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they thought about it.


    Tang Sanshui was originally a long and thin figure, but because he was paralyzed on the bed every day, he forcibly ate a fat belly, just like a big praying mantis, but in just ten days, even hungry and vomiting blood, he forcibly The oil and water have been boiled dry, wearing ragged prison clothes, with shrunken skin, arched waist, and swaying belly... Really looks like a woman, like an old woman! A ghostly old woman!


    Even passers-by feel like it, let alone family members.


    With a sudden rush to the face, Liu''s legs were so frightened that his legs were so weak that he couldn''t even kneel, and he leaned directly on Mrs. Lin.


    Ms. Lin didn''t show mercy at all, she just elbowed him out, and gave her a warning look.


    Mr. Liu didn''t dare to lean on her again, and curled up into a ball.


    Lady Lin sized Tang Sanshui a few times.


    They do look alike, Mrs. Liu is also tall and tall, and the two of them already look alike, so she was shocked when they saw each other.


    But Dafang is really benevolent and righteous to the two of them, even if Mrs. Liu really becomes an evil spirit, she is not afraid, let alone Tang Sanshui?


    The yamen servants tied Tang Sanshui three times inside and out in a beheading style, and then tied him to a special wooden frame, and gagged his mouth with a cloth.


    It wasn''t to torment him, but Tang Sanshui only breathed a sigh of relief now, he was a living dead, he couldn''t sit still if he wasn''t tied up.


    The yamen servants didn''t stay in the mourning hall too long, they let people in, and went to find places to rest. The mourning hall was quiet again.


    This is how funerals are held in the countryside. There is a table outside for collecting funeral ceremonies, and the coffin is placed in the main hall. People from the host¡¯s family sit next to them. , After lunch, no one will come.


    As for Mrs. Liu, no one will come in the morning, so as long as you go there, it is usually not too hard.


    Seeing that it was nearly noon, the second and fourth elder brothers were picked up. They belonged to the master''s house. After changing their clothes, they went to the mourning hall to salute, and then sat directly at the master''s house. Mrs. Lin asked: "Everything is arranged at home. ?¡±


    Second Brother said: "Shen Jue and Second Brother Yuan are there, Xinbao, Xiaowu and Xiaoliu are familiar with them, it''s all right."


    Ms. Lin nodded, and said: "You two just came, stay here with your father, Fan''er Chang''er, Fang Yang and Fang Tao, let''s go, let''s go eat."


    Several people withdrew.


    Little Liu bit her lip, and was about to feel aggrieved, when she saw Tang Zhaodi standing beside him also got up and left expressionlessly.


    Little Liu couldn''t care less about her grievances, she hurriedly got up, and followed her out. If she was late, they really wouldn''t give her a meal!


    Mr. Liu died, she really didn''t expect it.


    But it was really a good thing for her. Tang Sanshui died, and Mrs. Liu died. Although her reputation was not good, the benefits were not lacking.


    Afterwards, Dafang helped Mrs. Liu get married, and she didn''t even have to worry about the sacrifices behind her. Dafang paid for all the rituals and so on, so she just had to follow along and put on a show.


    Besides, in the past few days, she has just been able to pretend to be pitiful with Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin has never been a petite person. She didn''t have a chance to talk before, but if she can talk, she will definitely forgive her.


    Everything went smoothly.


    As a result, before she could finish her joy, news of evil spirits came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： soul night

    Chapter 122 Returning Soul Night


    Little Liu was about to die of fright.


    Grandma Liu died tragically, but because she filed a complaint!


    Then whether Granny Liu hates Tang Sanshui, or continues to love Tang Sanshui... In short, she will not let her go.


    She was so scared that she didn''t care about taking things step by step, so she went to find Mrs. Lin in a hurry.


    She thought about how many excuses she had to make, and this time she was really scared, and she was crying before entering the door, very sad.


    Unexpectedly, when Lady Lin opened the door, she flew up without saying a word...


    Xiao Liu was punched by that Jianghu person before, and after a night, she still felt pain when she gasped. Her kick directly hit the old injury, and Xiao Liu flew out at that time, lying on her stomach On the ground, for a moment, the pain was so painful that his forehead was covered with sweat, and he couldn''t even scream.


    It wasn''t until she saw the helper coming in that she hurriedly straightened her words, changed her slouching posture into a gentle little curled up, and began to cry.


    However, everyone seemed to be blind and blind. She was standing here for such a big person, but no one came to ask, let alone help her. What should everyone do? She sat on the ground like a fool.


    Xiao Liu cried up and down for an hour, but she couldn''t cry anymore, so she could only get up by herself. There was no food on the stove and no water in the house. She went to the mourning hall, and the woman who helped her pointed and pointed. He obviously felt that she dared to be lazy in keeping her spirit, and she was indeed unfilial.


    Xiao Liu was full of grievances, and wanted to find Mrs. Lin to make a theory, but Mrs. Lin dared to do it in front of others. Whenever she got close, no matter if she wanted to talk or whatever, she would not talk nonsense, and just did it directly. .


    She was slapped anxiously.


    She was so angry that she didn''t want to care about what was going on, because there were people in the mourning hall, she wanted to make a fuss, but finally got up and stood up, and felt a pain in her ribs for some reason, and then she rolled all over the floor in pain ...I can''t say anything, and the rumors of evil spirits are confirmed.


    Xiao Bailian couldn''t resist a big knife or a fist, but after two or three days, she was cleaned up and behaved, and Mrs. Lin was hiding away.


    Tang Qingshan was not easy to get close to, and Tang Dalang was also shrewd. After thinking about it, she tried to find Tang Sanlang.


    Tang Sanlang was born with brute strength, but he was a fool. She found him and cried a few times, and his attitude softened a lot.


    As a result, before she came and said anything, Tang Dalang came in and called her away.


    Little Liu suppressed her tears, and went out in a bit of disappointment, but she went in head-on, and patted her with her hand, and then waved her hand, a rope entangled her hair, and Mrs. Lin easily jumped into the room. Liang, just hang her on the beam.


    Little Liu''s scalp was about to be ripped off, and his whole body was swaying, frightened to death, with his mouth wide open, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    She was going crazy.


    Then she also suddenly understood that a long time ago, Mrs. Liu said that Mrs. Lin beat her up, and it was actually true!


    Mrs. Lin leaned against the wall and looked at her with folded arms: "Liu Ping''er, stay away from my family, otherwise, if you say a word to my family, I will clean you up once, and you can figure it out yourself. Put it aside for a few times to clean it up... Even if it''s dead, it''s still a ghost, and it has nothing to do with me, don''t you think?"


    She paused, with a teasing smile at the corner of her mouth, very chic: "But don''t worry, I have a lot of ways to deal with people, and I promise not to let you die. Isn''t it too cheap for you to die? How can you live like this? How good is it?"


    Little Liu''s eyes were bulging, and she looked at her in shock.


    She suddenly felt that she had never known her in her life.


    Xiao Liu was hanged for a long time before he was released. His scalp hurt and blood oozes everywhere, and he didn''t sleep all night. Then he became honest and hid from the people in the big room.


    But every day we watch the spirit together, and we cannot escape even if we try to hide.


    She just watched helplessly. The people in the big house recognized the little brother and sister with a pleasant face and took good care of them. In just a few days, all the pots, pans, bedding and clothes in this small house were helped. They did it.


    She is extremely jealous and unwilling, but she is just a pair of servants without father or mother! The big house left her as a serious relative alone, but treated them both as relatives...Why!


    But she forgot that what she got from them was far more than these. When she got it, she never appreciated it. She just felt that they were stupid and told her to play with it easily. superior.


    Stumbled to the first seven.


    Little Liu really lived like a year.


    Then someone brought Tang Zhaodi here, and finally a person of his own came. Xiao Liu was overjoyed, so he wanted to welcome her out and hug her.


    Tang Zhaodi stepped aside abruptly.


    Little Liu said in shock: "Recruit my brother!"


    In front of everyone, Tang Zhaodi ignored him and said harshly, "Just pretend you don''t know me! I don''t know you either!"


    Little Liu was stunned: "I''m your mother!"


    Tang Zhaodi stared at her, word by word: "When you took the money and ran away, why didn''t you remember that you were my mother? You took away all the money from the land sale, why don''t you think about my life with my grandma?" ?? You are unkind and unfilial, I don''t have a mother like you!"


    Little Liu was frightened.


    She never expected that this matter was known.


    Looking at the eyes of the people around, Xiao Liu ran away covering her face with a groan.


    The day of the first seven days, commonly known as the Night of Resurrection among the people, is the last day of the ceremony and the most solemn day. The masters will recite sutras from noon to Haishi.


    Because of the ominous death of Mrs. Liu, the coffin has not been buried until now, so the ceremony is also different. After Haishi, all family members must avoid it and are not allowed to stay in the mourning hall. Only Tang Sanshui still kneels in the mourning hall.


    In the middle of the night, the mourning hall was covered with ashes, the altar table was filled with offerings, a bowl of clear water and a bowl of grains were placed at the door, and the chanting outside also stopped.


    In the silence, Tang Sanshui slowly opened his eyes.


    These days, he often faints and seldom wakes up. As soon as he wakes up, his viscera, organs, and whole body are as painful as needles.


    In his life, he didn''t help the oil bottle when it fell down, and he never put in the slightest effort. It was a comfortable life, but these days, every moment was really uncomfortable, he thought about dying early, it hurts too much Yes, it''s too uncomfortable.


    Especially now, he was tightly tied up, his whole body was covered in a cover, he couldn''t move at all, his mouth was stuffed wide open... feces and urine were all stuck in his pants, and no one cleaned him up.


    Tang Sanshui was so uncomfortable that he was going crazy, his mind was muddled, and his eyes were foggy, only a black and stinking coffin was swaying in the white candle.


    Right at this moment, a rustling sound was suddenly heard.


    Tang Sanshui gave a sharp meal and held his breath.


    He seemed to hear the rattling sound of the bowl behind him, as if someone was eating the grains in the bowl.


    Then, there was a gust of cool wind blowing by, Tang Sanshui raised his head, and struggled desperately... Amidst the extreme terror, a huge force was aroused, Tang Sanshui rolled down to the ground with a wooden frame .


    While he was struggling, the cloth stuffed in his mouth fell out, and Tang Sanshui yelled out like his heart broke: "Mother! Mother! I was wrong! Don''t come here! Mother! Let me go!"


    The hoarse voice spread far away.


    The masters outside tapped the wooden fish again and began to chant scriptures in a low voice.


    Combined with the sound of chanting sutras, the screams became even more terrifying.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： pretend to be a god

    Chapter 123 Pretend to be a **** and make a ghost


    In the next room, the fourth brother couldn''t bear it any longer. He threw off the quilt and jumped to the ground, hugging his eldest brother tightly. The second brother couldn''t hold back and jumped down too. group.


    Although Brother Tang is the eldest brother, he is only a sixteen-year-old boy. Hearing the hoarse cry, he was a little frightened, but he still put his arms around his younger brother and comforted him: "Don''t worry, there is a wrong and a debt. You can be unreasonable when you are a human being, but unreasonable when you are a ghost, Lord Yama will not let her."


    He paused, then remembered something, and said, "Fang Yang, come here."


    Little Fang Yang came over quickly and hugged them too.


    In the next room, Mrs. Lin was sleeping with Xiao Fangtao, and they had hugged each other silently for a long time. Brother Tang Zhaodi and Mrs. Liu originally ignored each other, but Mrs. Tang Zhaodi and Mrs. Liu each wanted to rush over, and they were kicked by Mrs. Lin After going out, they also hugged each other tightly, not daring to cry.


    The screams lasted for more than a quarter of an hour before they stopped, but the sound of chanting sutras continued until dawn.


    After daybreak, I went to the room to have a look, Tang San was bleeding from seven orifices, had died on the spot, his face was grim and painful, but the coffin was still tightly stitched, and the tribute on the table was not messed up.


    If this is placed in modern times, it is definitely Tang Sanshui''s hallucinations, and he scared himself to death, but in today''s world, the evil ghost has lost his obsession, enjoyed the sacrifice, and went away with peace of mind.


    At this moment, many villagers from Yutang Village also came, and then they started the funeral procession step by step.


    At this time, the Tang family.


    Early in the morning, Yuan Yao came back to deliver food and brought first-hand news by the way.


    Yan Shen Jue asked: "Did you do it?"


    "No!" Yuan Yaogui whispered: "I really thought about it. I originally asked Xiao Nineteen to come over. I wanted to watch Zijiu at the right time and pretend to be a ghost. Before he came... Scared myself to death! When he screamed strangely, Xiao Nineteen was so puzzled that he stretched out his head to look around, but Tang Sanshui rolled all over the floor in pain when he saw nothing."


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "Suspicion creates dark ghosts."


    Brother Yuan nodded, took two steps forward, and stretched out his head to take a look: "I''m looking at Xinbao, are you going to practice sword?"


    "No need," Yan Shenjue said, "It''s fine to rest for a day."


    Brother Yuan nodded and went directly to the new house without saying much.


    Because a lot of people in the village went to the county today, so the building of the house also stopped, but Tang Qingshan and the others will come back in the evening, so Yan Chenjue and the others will also move here. He just bought some stoves today. Things, the cook is also here, quite busy.


    Yan Shenjue returned to the room and took a look, Xiaotuanzi was still sleeping.


    Xinbao''s body is not as good as a one or two-year-old child in the village.


    A child like her in the village has to make a fuss before dawn, run wildly when she gets up, and adults can''t catch up... But she moves slowly, speaks slowly, sleeps early, and wakes up early. It''s late, and you must take a nap.


    Second elder brother is a caring person. Before leaving, he explained many things to Yan Chen in detail.


    But Xinbao is a girl after all, and Yan Chenjue is only ten years old after all, so the second elder brother thought about it for a long time, but he still didn''t teach him to pee on his younger sister. , wake her up and tell her to pee.


    However, the unreliable little fifth brother and little sixth brother had long forgotten about this matter, and went up the mountain with Yuan Yaochu early in the morning.


    Fortunately, Tuanzi is a very reliable boss. When he was sleeping at night, he remembered this matter... As a big boss, asking his wife to urinate is definitely the scene of social death, Xinbao The boss will never allow this to happen.


    So Xinbao was worried all night, and woke up many times, and every time he woke up, he would tell himself again with worry.


    This kind of thing, thinking about it, the feeling came... When Xinbao opened his eyes again, he saw the sky was bright, Xinbao hurried to get up, and muttered: "Yes, yes... "


    Yan Shen Jue quickly put down the book and walked over, seeing that Nai Tuanzi''s eyes were still half closed, he touched her little head: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao opened his eyes again.


    Her whole body was working hard, her small body twisted back and forth, pushing the quilt up, her small face was squeezed flat, the thin soft hair covered the eyebrows and eyes of a doll, which made her small face even more perfect, It''s really soft like a glutinous rice dumpling.


    She recognized him, and smiled at him in a daze: "My wife."


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, and waited for her to continue, but saw her eyes slowly closed again, and she remained still for a long time, as if falling asleep again.


    Her small face was on the side pillow, and she looked quite upright. Yan Chenjue was a little puzzled, poking at the bulging quilt bag, really curious about her current posture.


    He was only a ten-year-old boy after all, so he quietly lifted the quilt to take a look without restraining his curiosity.


    Tuanzi''s buttocks are pouted, her body is arched into a bridge, her little head and feet are like the two ends of the bridge, propped on the bed, her legs are still straight... Isn''t she tired in this posture? ?


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t figure it out, so he tried to pull her little feet.


    With only a slight tug, she snapped back onto the bed, still sound asleep.


    Yan Shenjue was about to put the quilt back when she heard a strange sound of water, and then...the quilt under her head was covered with wet spots.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He seemed to be caught as a thief, and he put the quilt back on her with a snap, and then stood up abruptly.


    Looking at the sleeping little milk dumpling with a flushed face, the calm young boy was nervous, embarrassed and at a loss.


    He froze in the room for a while, then rushed out quickly, whistled twice in succession.


    Yuan Yao came over as if returning home, with a nervous expression on his face: "What happened?"


    Yan Shen Jue muttered for a while, then whispered: "She wetted the bed."


    Yuan Yaogui was stunned: "What?"


    The little boy turned his face to one side, and whispered shyly: "She wetted the bed, now... what should I do now?"


    Yuan Yaogui: "..."


    Looking at the dazed and embarrassed face of the little kid who was usually seriously injured, Brother Yuan couldn''t help it, and burst out laughing.


    After laughing for a long time, seeing that he was almost annoyed by laughing, he coughed and said with a serious face: "Coincidentally, the cooks are here today, I will ask them to help change Xinbao''s clothes... the bed Mattresses, ours are all new, just replace them with a bed."


    Yan Xiaolang regained his composure: "Well, hurry up then."


    Brother Xinbao was worried all night, and finally finished his thoughts, unloaded the burden, slept soundly and sweetly, was picked up, changed clothes, and was changed bed again, without knowing anything about the whole process.


    Until the sun was shining, and it was almost time for lunch, Xinbao woke up again, turned over, and said in a daze, "wife."


    As soon as he heard this similar opening remark, Yan Xiaolang''s face froze slightly, and he jumped up quickly.


    He jumped to the front of the bed as soon as he lifted his step, and said loudly: "Xinbao, are you awake?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： I want to change my wife

    Chapter 124 I want to change my wife


    Xinbao was taken aback by him, her eyes widened all of a sudden: "Huh?"


    The little boy stared at her closely, Xinbao slowed down, turned over, and his eyes were about to close together again, Yan Shen was in a hurry, he stretched out his hand, and hugged her out of the quilt, holding her : "Xinbao, Xinbao, it''s time to get up!"


    While speaking, he stretched out his arms subconsciously to keep her away from him.


    Xinbao was completely unprepared, and was dragged out of the warm bed, completely dumbfounded: "Wife??"


    He gently shook her: "Xinbao, you...you hurry up and play with me."


    Xinbao hasn''t found Bei yet: "But..."


    "Please, Xinbao," anyway, there was no one in the room, and the young boy was both soft and hard: "I really want someone to play with me."


    The young boy''s clear voice became extra soft because of his embarrassment, and Xinbao suddenly felt a sense of responsibility, "Okay, I''ll come right away!"


    Yan Shen Jue secretly heaved a sigh of relief, put her on the edge of the bed, quickly squatted down to help her put on her shoes, and put on another coat.


    Xinbao was so anxious by his urging, she trotted to put the water in, and almost fell when she came back, he jumped over to lift her up with one hand, and directly lifted her to the front of the small basin, after she washed her face, he was already holding the blue water. The salt box is waiting.


    After washing her clothes and sitting at the table, Yan Chenjue felt that it was impossible for Tuanzi to go back to sleep again. The whole person was calm. He hugged her at the table, took something out of the food box, and Xinbao held her in both hands. Bowl, drank less than half a bowl of porridge in one go.


    Just grabbed the buns when a strange aunt came in with a wooden basin and said, "Shao Yan, after washing, let''s hang it here?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    Xinbao took a bite of the bag and looked at it curiously.


    There is a clothesline in the courtyard. The aunt pulled the things out of the basin to dry, and as the fabric was stretched and flattened little by little, Xinbao suddenly felt that the blue color looked familiar?


    She thought of something, couldn''t believe it, and looked at the bed.


    She slept on the second brother''s bed last night. At this time, the blue and blue bedding of the brothers has turned into a beautiful pink color... Even if she has the brain of a small broken car, she can clearly distinguish between the two. different.


    Looking at himself again, the pajamas have also been replaced by the pink green and pink orange that he usually wears.


    Xinbao looked at her wife with the last hope, opened her eyes wide, and said in a trembling voice, "Xinbao, Xinbao didn''t wet the bed, right?"


    Yan Xiaolang didn''t see the panic just now.


    Like a mature adult, he calmly comforted her: "It''s very common for a three-year-old baby to wet the bed, so Xinbao doesn''t need to worry about it."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Woohoo!


    The sadness in his heart flowed like a river, Xinbao couldn''t hold it anymore, he quickly ran down from the stool, and ran to the edge of the wall, facing the wall.


    Yan Shen Jue: "...???"


    Before he came back to his senses, Xinbao ran back quickly, hugged the small stool she usually sat on, and sat down with her little head against the wall, motionless.


    Yan Shen Jue looked at her back.


    Small one, big sadness.


    Yan Xiaolang was made cute by her, so he held back a smile and called her: "Xinbao??"


    Xinbao remained motionless.


    Yan Shen Jue said again: "Has Xinbao stopped eating?"


    Xinbao remained motionless.


    The mature Yan Xiaolang had a childlike heart for the first time. He picked up the steamed bun plate from the table, walked behind her, and slowly handed it over: "Xinbao, don''t you want to eat? If you don''t eat, you will be hungry. Baozi It will be cold too."


    After a long time, a small meaty hand stretched out, covering its ears and jingling... grabbed a bun, retracted it quietly, and took a bite.


    Yan Shen Jue almost laughed out loud.


    How can you be so cute.


    He lifted his skirt, squatted down beside her, and said with a soft smile, "It''s okay, Xinbao, every little baby will wet the bed, it''s a very normal thing."


    But she is not a baby, she is a mature boss!


    This matter spread, her fame in the first life...


    Yan Xiaolang exhausted all the tenderness of a ten-year-old boy: "Be good, don''t be sad, it''s really all right, I won''t tell others..."


    also said! Also say!


    This wife can''t be taken anymore!


    A wife with a dark history of watching her bedwetting, no matter how good-looking she is, she can''t have it!


    Xinbao turned grief and indignation into appetite, angrily finished eating a bun, then stretched back his little hand, wanting to touch another one to eat.


    But Yan Xiaolang didn''t pay attention, the plate was a little far away, she stretched out her short hands to the left, to the right, left to grab, right to grab... She couldn''t catch it no matter what.


    Yan Shen Jue was really about to die of being laughed at by her, so he remained motionless on purpose.


    Then Xinbao turned his head, took a quick look, then turned back quickly, changed hands, grabbed a bun and put it back.


    Yan Shenjue burst into laughter silently.


    Since he was born, he hasn''t laughed like this.


    Outsiders Yuan Yaochu came back laughing and laughing, Yan Chenjue quickly covered his face with his sleeves, barely regaining his calm expression.


    As soon as Yuan Yao came in, he raised his voice and said, "Xinbao! Eh? What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Yan Shen Jue stood up and said, "It''s okay."


    Yuan Yaochu quickly ran over and squatted beside Xiaotuanzi: "What''s wrong, Xinbao? Who messed with you?"


    Xinbao didn''t speak, and Yuan Yaochu didn''t have much image, so he pressed his face against the wall and squeezed in, trying to see her expression: "What''s wrong? Xinbao, tell me!"


    Xinbao twisted his body, and immediately slapped his hand on the wall, making a circle like a spinning top, and leaned over from the other side: "Little boy, what''s the matter? Tell Brother Xiao Yuan! Xiao Yuan Brother can do anything!"


    Xinbao was soon teased by him and broke his guard, pointing his little hand outward: "It''s all his fault."


    "Who? Your wife?" Yuan Yaochu smiled, "What happened to him?"


    Xinbao said: "He didn''t wake Xinbao up in the morning, and deliberately made Xinbao wet the bed!"


    "Pfft!" Yuan Yaochu laughed, and held back: "That''s really too much! Xinbao, tell me, how to punish him!"


    Xinbao said sonorously, "I want to change my wife!"


    "Puchi!" Yuan Yao couldn''t help laughing at the beginning, he held his head and laughed for a long time before saying, "No, little boy, this flying fairy wife is not so easy to find, although he was wrong about this matter, but It¡¯s not too bad, why don¡¯t you think about it again?¡±


    Xinbao hesitated, and took a peek over there.


    The little boy looked at this side from under his eyelashes with a full face.


    Xinbao quickly withdrew his eyes, and whispered to Yuan Yaochu: "Yes, but if he sees Xinbao wetting the bed, if he tells others, others will laugh at Xinbao."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Yuan Yaochu smiled and said, "Your wife is very stupid and has a great forgetfulness. He will forget it tomorrow."


    Xinbao thought about it, but still felt unsafe.


    She had an idea, ran over and stood on the stool, and waved at Yan Shen: "My wife, come quickly!"


    Yan Shen Jue hehe, but he was afraid that she would fall, so he came here anyway.


    Then Xinbao picked up the strap of his scarf, flew around in a circle, clumsily tied a knot in the back of his head, it was still a tight knot, and clapped his hands: "Okay! This way he can''t see La!"


    Yuan Yaochu applauded fiercely: "Xinbao is so smart! He can even come up with such a brilliant idea! Amazing!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： never seen again

    Chapter 125 I haven''t seen you in my life


    The little boy turned around.


    Even if he put on a belt to cover his eyes, he still looks as clear as a jade tree.


    He slightly parted his thin lips, and said softly: "Second brother Yuan, you are a bit condescending here, you should go to the stage to sing."


    "Hey!" Yuan Yaochu said triumphantly: "A genius like me, no matter where I am, is indispensable! Just like now, if there is no me! You can just..." He gave him a wink, hum He left while listening to Bo Xinger''s little song.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He didn''t pull off the tape, and turned his head slightly, listening to Yuan Yaochu leaving the courtyard.


    Then listening to the room again, Xiaotuanzi was obviously sitting on a chair, still shaking his little feet, and the shaking stool was slightly squeaky.


    He reached out and touched the back of the chair next to him, sat down, and waited quietly.


    Xinbao finished his porridge and glanced at his wife.


    When I usually see him, I always see his eyes at first sight, they are very beautiful... But now that I cover my eyes, I feel that his beauty tip is also beautiful, his chin is also beautiful, and his small mouth is slightly pursed It looks even better, it looks like it was carved out of jade, warm and cold, white and beautiful.


    Her wife is so pretty!


    Fortunately, she did not replace it!


    Xinbao crawled and stood up on the stool.


    Yan Shenjue frowned and tilted his head, holding his hands up.


    Two chubby hands hugged his face, and the next moment, the little mouth that still smelled like buns kissed him on the mouth.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He was stunned for a moment, and the tips of his ears turned red in an instant: "Presumptuous!"


    It looks even better once you speak!


    Xinbao babbled and kissed again.


    Then she quickly climbed off the chair, ran to the door with short legs, and then ran back, shouting loudly while running: "Wife, wife, what happened!"


    Yan Shen Jue: "...???"


    He was really amused by her magical manipulation.


    Usually gawking, why are you so spooky at this time? ?


    No wonder children always cover their eyes to make people guess who she is... Sure enough, this is the logic of children? ?


    He was neither angry nor anxious, but somehow wanted to laugh.


    Xinbao looked at him with big dark eyes, then ran closer with confidence: "Honey, I''m coming!"


    She ran too fast, bumped into his chair all of a sudden, groaned, and sat down on the ground.


    Yan Shen Jue hurriedly tore off the belt and hugged her up, "Are you all right? Where did you touch?"


    Xinbao felt a little ashamed, and held back tears: "No, it''s okay, I don''t hurt."


    Yan Shen Jue has already rolled up her panties, revealing her chubby legs, and gently pinched her: "Where did you touch?"


    "Ow!" She let out another cry of pain, just like a kitten screaming, Xinbao couldn''t help it, tears streaming down: "It hurts, Xinbao hurts so much..."


    The little boy couldn''t bear it, and said his heart: "Yes!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, I want to change my wife! Xinbao wants to change his wife!


    At this time, in the county seat.


    Because there were a lot of idle and panicked idlers following, the funeral procession for Mrs. Liu was quite spectacular.


    The Qin family returned to her natal family, so Mrs. Hu was really not willing to spend this money to set up a road sacrifice for Mrs. Liu.


    The patriarch''s family and the Yuan family each set up a road sacrifice. The country people didn''t pay much attention to it. Having two road sacrifices is already quite respectable.


    The funeral was early rather than late. Granny Liu was buried in the ground early, and the monument had to be erected after July 7th. These days, Liu Fangyang only needs to burn some paper money for Mrs. Liu in front of the spirit tablet every seventh day.


    The villagers who came at this time didn¡¯t need to take care of the food, and the Yuan family was not in the county. Even the housekeeper, Uncle Dong, resigned early, so Tang Qingshan¡¯s family didn¡¯t even eat lunch, so they were going back.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Lin called Fang Yang to explain: "On Qiqi, your big brother Tang will come over, and we will come over on Qiqi. You usually keep the door tight, and if you want to go out, take advantage of the bustle during the day Going out, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t leave money for you, you are still young, leaving money is easy to cause disaster, so I only buy some food for you.¡±


    Although Xiao Fang Yang is not very old, he is very precocious. He knows that their care at this time is not a duty, but a real affection, so I thank you repeatedly.


    Tang Qingshan and the others got into the donkey cart and walked home, ignoring Xiao Liu and Tang Zhaodi who were about to cry.


    While walking, Mrs. Lin couldn''t help complaining: "Tell me, how can someone never learn how to be good?? It''s like this, how many times have you still not be good? Her way, It''s obvious that no one of us will eat, why does she have to do this??"


    Second elder brother said: "She doesn''t know anything else! She wants to push the mountain and surpass the world, isn''t she capable!"


    "Oh!" Mrs. Lin snorted: "She doesn''t want to try her best to overpower the world, she just thinks about... what is that word?"


    The second elder brother guessed: "A husband and wife are honored? Climb to the powerful?"


    "Yes, yes!" Mrs. Lin patted her thigh: "Don''t mention this person, it''s so disgusting, oh! I miss my little baby, and I don''t know if I''m making trouble at home."


    Brother Tang said: "I heard from Yuan Er that there was a lot of trouble."


    He looked at his father, Tang Qingshan nodded, and said lightly: "Xinbao came here once when he was making a fuss."


    "Ah?" Brother Tang San was unhappy at the time: "Here you are, why didn''t you call me? I don''t think Xinbao can''t fall asleep thinking about it! Xinbao definitely misses me too! No way," he went directly from the donkey cart Next jump: "I won''t be with you anymore, I''ll go back soon!"


    Brother Tang was speechless: "Are you competing with a donkey? Hurry up!"


    "I don''t!" Brother Tang San said: "Aren''t you more brisk when I come down?" He ran forward, and after a while, he actually overtook the donkey.


    The whole family was so stupid that he couldn''t bear to look directly at them.


    After running a few steps, a carriage came towards me, and I heard Nai Tuanzi''s voice from a long distance: "Three~de~de~"


    Brother Tang raised his head and was overjoyed: "Xin Baoer~~~"


    He ran over, jumped into the carriage in a few steps, and Nai Tuanzi jumped directly into his arms. The brother and sister hugged each other with tears in their eyes, as if they hadn''t seen each other for eight hundred years, with incomparable true feelings.


    It was Yan Chenjue who was driving, and after greetings from both sides, Yan Shenjue went around and followed behind the ox cart.


    Xinbao and the third brother are not as close as each other. After hugging for a while, Xinbao reached out to the bullock cart again: "Daddy! Mommy!"


    Lady Lin also said: "Xinbao! Auntie wants to give up Xinbaoer!"


    The second elder brother smiled and said: "Hey, brother, stop quickly, let me get in that car, and make room for Xinbao."


    Big brother Tang couldn''t help but stop the bullock cart, and then the second brother stepped down cautiously and walked over. Xinbao happily stomped his little feet and gave him a warm hug, almost pushing him to the ground. The second elder brother steadied himself helplessly, carried Xinbao onto the donkey cart, and Xinbao quickly threw himself into Tang Qingshan''s arms, "Daddy!"


    She hugged her father, kissed her a few times shamelessly, then passed from her father''s arms to her mother''s: "Mother!"


    Fourth brother Tang was kicked several times by her, stood up helplessly, and sat behind his brother to make room for her.


    Brother Tang wanted to laugh when he heard the sound, and complained to his younger brother: "Listen, I haven''t seen it for at least a lifetime. I haven''t seen it for half a lifetime and I can''t shout this smell."


    Fourth brother Tang also said: "Kids are really fun."


    Brother Tang held down his head and rubbed it indiscriminately: "How old are you?? Call someone else a child!"


    A group of people went home.


    Yan Shen Jue parked the carriage at the door, and said to them: "There is some food in the food box on the table, and you can use it slowly. Shen Jue will not bother you for now. If you have anything, you can find me over there."


    Both sides arched their hands, and Yan Shenjue got into the carriage and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： his life-saving medicine

    Chapter 126 His life-saving medicine


    Actually, these days, I¡¯m not too tired if I say I¡¯m tired, but being outside is not as good as being at home. As soon as I get home, I feel tired and flustered.


    There are ready-made meals in the food box, which are still hot, and there are a lot of leftovers from the morning, which are enough for several people to eat. It is not polite at the moment, everyone will eat as soon as they are served.


    Xinbao is not close enough to her parents and brothers, she tosses and turns in the arms of several people, doesn''t know how to act like a baby for a meal, calls this one hello and that one hello, and several people let her go .


    After eating, boiled water and took a shower, and changed all the clothes.


    Xinbao''s little head was bit by bit, he was already so sleepy, he staggered to and fro, and got up with difficulty, muttering: "Daddy takes a nap, Daddy takes a nap..."


    Even Mrs. Lin said: "Why don''t people say that my daughter is my father, why don''t you ask my mother to take a nap with you?" While talking, she gave Tang Qingshan a push: "Hurry up, your daughter is waiting!" I''m following you!"


    Tang Qingshan''s mouth was slightly curved, and he went to hug his daughter, Xinbao opened his eyes and saw that it was Daddy, so he was relieved, and fell asleep with his head tilted.


    At first, no one in the family had the habit of taking a nap, but after working for a long time, the heartstrings relaxed, and several people were confused, even Tang Qingshan took a nap.


    In just an hour, everyone got up one after another, packing up the things in the house.


    Ms. Lin said to Tang Qingshan: "Whoever changed the mattress, it is probably because Xinbao pissed, and they have been changed. Discuss and buy it."


    Tang Qingshan said: "These days they have spent more than just the money. It''s just for them. They may not want it... The Yuan family are all good, and they don''t know each other for a while. They will also build a house later. I will prepare more bricks and stones. That''s it for this affection."


    Miss Lin nodded, and said: "He has moved here, should we go there?"


    "No need for now," Tang Qingshan said: "I heard that only Yuan Da Yuaner and Yan Xiaolang are here, and it won''t be too late to move around after the old Mr. Yuan arrives."


    Ms. Lin hummed: "Then let Fan''er go there later, our dishes are all fried, send them some."


    The two were discussing, when they saw Yan Chenjue slowly coming over.


    Seeing the two of them, he gave a salute, and Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "Yan Xiaolang, come in and sit down."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "If Aunt Lin doesn''t mind, you can just call me Shen Jue or Xiao Jue."


    "Okay," Mrs. Lin was a cheerful person, so she said directly, "Then Xiaojue, come in and sit for a while. Xinbao hasn''t woken up yet, but Rong''er has woken up."


    Yan Shenjue said: "I have something to ask Uncle Qingshan, Uncle Qingshan, is it convenient to come out and say something?"


    Tang Qingshan was slightly surprised.


    But although Yan Shenjue was young, he was young and mature, so he didn''t think he was a child, so he came out directly: "Where are you going?"


    Yan Chenjue made a hand gesture, and the two walked slowly for a short distance, seeing no one around, Yan Chenjue bowed to Tang Qingshan, and said: "Uncle Qingshan, I''m sorry, my nephew seems to have inadvertently Learned something."


    Tang Qingshan''s expression was slightly condensed, and he stretched out his hand to block him from saluting.


    Yan Shen Jue softly talked about what happened yesterday, and said: "Uncle Qingshan, don''t worry, my nephew will never confide in anyone about this matter, and neither will the Yuan family."


    "Thank you." Tang Qingshan said: "God told you to catch up with this matter. You saved the child, and you should also thank you. It is unnecessary to say sorry."


    Yan Shen Jue said again: "Actually, my nephew has another matter. After thinking about it, my nephew still thinks that I should tell you all."


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Yan Shenjue talked about his bad luck and Xinbao''s influence on him.


    Tang Qingshan couldn''t help being slightly surprised.


    You must know that Xinbao''s ability is really a huge secret. Everyone is innocent, but pregnant is guilty. If this matter is exposed, it is not something their family can resist.


    But then, he told them his secret again.


    In this way, Xinbao is also his life-saving medicine. He took the initiative to hand over his handle to them, so that they really have nothing to worry about.


    But, this is also his big secret, he could have kept it secret.


    He chose to speak out, this sincerity, this kind of heart, is very rare.


    Tang Qingshan patted him on the shoulder, and everything was said.


    The two walked back slowly, and while walking, Yan Chenjue also talked about Mrs. Hu.


    Tang Qingshan frowned slightly as he listened directly.


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help laughing after listening to most of the paragraph: "To put it bluntly, they are all poor and noisy, but you are calculating and bullying a milk baby. It is disgusting!"


    Second elder brother glanced back and forth between his father and Yan Chenjue, pondering in his heart, and said with a smile: "Xinbao''s quarrel never sounds right, but it never hurts."


    "That''s true," Mrs. Lin couldn''t help laughing again: "Okay, now that I know this, I''ll keep them away from them in the future! To be honest, the whole family of the Hu family is not very smart, but they are all very smart. Knowing how to marry a wife, old man Hu is lucky because he married such a powerful daughter-in-law as Mrs. Hu, and he suffered less when he was young. Hu Dalang is a boring gourd. "


    Big eggplant is a common saying here, which means that there is no big mistake, and there is no big fork in the road.


    Yan Shen Jue listened with a smile.


    Second brother Shu San, who was walking up and down in the yard, called him: "Shen Jue, come quickly, let me ask you, did Xinbao wet the bed and cry this morning?"


    Yan Shen Jue walked over calmly, and said, "I didn''t cry, but..."


    While speaking, his eyes suddenly glanced at the ground, and he couldn''t help being surprised.


    On the ground was the green peony he planted together with Xinbao a few days ago, and it was only five days old, and the branches were all dry when planted, but at this time, they had grown big and big. Cut, the green branch and green leaf, it really worked, and... Isn''t this speed a little astonishing? ?


    If he hadn¡¯t dug these holes with his own hands, and he had seen them filled in with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe it!


    He was already turbulent in his heart, but Yan Shenjue''s face was still dignified. He only suffocated for a moment, and then continued calmly: "I just faced the wall for a while, and it was only because Second Brother Yuan came over to coax me."


    Several people laughed, and Mrs. Lin said: "Xiao Jue, come in and sit."


    At the same time, he called the second elder brother: "Rong''er, what time is it, you still don''t drink medicine!"


    "Oh yes," the second elder brother hurried to get the medicine pot, and Mrs. Lin lit the small stove for him, and Tang Qingshan and Yan Shenjue came in and sat down.


    The sound of crackling fire woke Xinbao up, and Xinbao called out in a daze, "wife."


    Yan Shenjue completely subconsciously: "Yes."


    Several Tang family members: "...???"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： Daddy has a wife too

    Chapter 127 Daddy also has a wife


    The second elder brother laughed so hard that he almost spilled the medicine pot: "I went there yesterday and was so busy that my father took the time to ask me why I spanked Xinbao''s **** and didn''t let Xinbao eat... I thought this little thing was making a fuss Are you looking for father just to sue me? Now you know why I punished her??"


    Ms. Lin raised her hand and slapped Brother Tang on the back: "No matter what the reason is, you can''t spank Xinbao''s ass!"


    "No, A Niang," Brother Tang was wronged: "I don''t think this matter has anything to do with me, right? Why did you hit me?"


    "Who said it doesn''t matter?" Mrs. Lin pointed at her second elder brother: "He is your brother, Xinbao is your sister, and I am your mother. If he doesn''t resist beating you, do you think it''s okay?"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He said silently: "All right."


    Yan Shen Jue had a smile in his eyes, thinking that this family is quite interesting.


    As a result, Mrs. Lin turned her head to look at him the next moment, and sighed: "I never thought that my daughter is the first person in the family to marry a wife. I am quite satisfied. You can look for it like Xiaojue in the future." gone."


    Yan Shenjue''s ears were red, he stood up and said: "My nephew remembered something..."


    "You sit!" Tang Dalang smiled and pushed him down: "The thinner you are, the more people will make trouble for you, don''t all the brats play like this, and you are not Xinbao''s first marriage, it won''t be more than three days She changed."


    He stretched out his long legs, hooked the stool over, sat beside him and asked him, "Did you move here?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes."


    Tang Dalang put his arm on his shoulder and whispered to him: "Do you know kung fu?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded again, and Tang Dalang''s eyes lit up: "Teach me later?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Fan''er!"


    "It''s nothing," Yan Shenjue said, "My kung fu is not so disciplined, but you can''t learn my way. You can ask Brother Yuan to teach you later. His kung fu should be suitable for you to learn."


    Tang Dalang became even more excited: "Brother Yuan can also kung fu?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded, and Mrs. Lin said: "Speaking of which, Xiao Jue, have you met my third son?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Only take photos of the face."


    Ms. Lin said: "Chang''er is born with great strength, what do you think is better for him to learn?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''ll take a look some other day."


    Ms. Lin has been thinking about this.


    Brother Tang San is really born with great strength. It is not suitable to learn her kung fu, which is a waste of talent, but she has never found a suitable kung fu for him to learn.


    Several people were chatting, Xinbao woke up by himself, rubbed his eyes and sat up, listening to what they said in a daze.


    Yan Shen Jue raised his head and saw it, and couldn''t help but frown.


    Tang Qingshan also turned his head and saw it. He went to hug his daughter, and carried her out of the house to urinate. After carrying her back, Mrs. Lin took her over with a blanket, wrapped her up, and poured half a cup of hot water for her to drink.


    Usually children will be fed some hot water in this way when they wake up from sleep, so as not to catch cold.


    After finishing drinking, Mrs. Lin wiped the water off her lips with her fingers, and pointed at Yan Shen Jue with a smile: "Who is this, Xinbao?"


    Xinbao is cute and cute: "My wife."


    Miss Lin couldn''t help but laugh, and the second elder brother coughed heavily while boiling the medicine.


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes, and crawled from Mrs. Lin''s arms to Tang Qingshan''s arms like flying, took his father''s big hand, hugged himself tightly from left to right, and then said loudly to his second brother: "Daddy has a wife too!"


    Super fierce!


    The whole family was about to die laughing at her.


    "Okay," the second brother came over, reaching out to scratch her chin.


    Xinbao quickly rolled over in Daddy''s arms, facing him with her little butt.


    The second elder brother poked her little **** twice, and said, "Xinbao, now that you have your father backing you, you won''t listen to the second elder brother''s words. Tomorrow, your father and mother are going to build a new house, and they are not at home. Let''s see what I do." Clean you up."


    Xinbao quietly revealed one eye: "San''s is here."


    The second elder brother pointed to the door: "Sanlang, what can you do for me?"


    He turned his head: "It''s gone now."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She stared wide-eyed and looked at him in shock.


    Everyone else is watching a good show, waiting to see what she will do.


    Xinbao slowly showed her small face, and said to her little finger, "Xinbao...Xinbao Gangchai is calling for daddy, not Xinbao sending some calls."


    "Oh," said the second elder brother, "so that''s the case. Then who is he?"


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and he said very obediently: "It belongs to Xiaoxian."


    The second elder brother said: "Yes." Then he walked back.


    Xinbao was visibly relieved, and the few people who teased him couldn''t help laughing.


    Ms. Lin said: "It will be like this from now on. When we need to be taught a lesson, call Ronger. We are all good people, let him be a bad person."


    Mother!


    Second brother was speechless: "Why?"


    Ms. Lin said: "You can''t be a good person if you are serious!"


    Second brother: "..."


    Everyone was joking, Yuan Yao came in from outside, and said from the outside: "Uncle Qingshan! Are you there?"


    Tang Qingshan responded, and Yuan Yaogui came in, saying, "Uncle Qingshan and Aunt Lin are here!"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Is there something wrong?"


    Yuan Yao returned, "I got a letter, I don''t know if it''s true or not, just that Tang Sanshui..." He lowered his voice: "It said that it was a copybook, and it approved a ''Xiao Xie'', saying that a stone statue would be built , alert future generations, it is estimated that the imperial decree will arrive in the next two days."


    He explained a few sentences.


    Xiao Xie, it is said that the owl is an evil bird that eats its mother; Xie is an evil beast that eats its father after birth. To criticize these two words and build a stone statue, this is going to leave a bad reputation for thousands of years!


    Even Tang Qingshan couldn''t help being surprised: "It''s so serious?"


    "Who knows," Brother Yuan said, "Maybe it''s because I''m in a bad mood to catch up with the emperor?? But you don''t have to worry about it, Tang Sanshui is Tang Sanshui, and it has nothing to do with us. Have there been any new friends or old friends?"


    Second brother laughed and said: "Brother Da Yuan, you really know how to comfort people."


    Brother Yuan smiled and said, "This is the truth."


    He immediately put aside the topic: "In the afternoon, what are you all doing sitting in the room? Xinbaoer, Brother Dayuan, can I take you to play?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Brother Tang would like to ask you to work hard."


    "ah?"


    Yuan Yaogui looked at Brother Tang, who laughed and said: "It''s not a contest, I''m a layman, and I really want to ask you for advice."


    "Let''s go," Brother Yuan said, "Go play with us, it''s quiet over there."


    He hooked Brother Tang''s shoulder and left. Yan Chenjue stood up and asked again: "Do you want Xinbao to go?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao still has things to do."


    Ms. Lin wanted to go and have a look: "What''s the matter, I''ll do it later! Mother will take you to have a look!"


    Xinbao shook his little hand: "Xinbao doesn''t want to..."


    Ms. Lin grabbed her hand, pressed her head and nodded forcefully: "You want to go."


    Xinbao: "...??"


    She sighed like an adult: "Alright then, then Xinbao will accompany you first!"


    Rural rules, if there is a funeral at home, as long as the first seven days have passed, you can visit as usual, but you can¡¯t pay New Year¡¯s greetings in the first year, and there are no other taboos.


    It''s just that Xinbao''s clothes are too bright, so Mrs. Lin changed her again, and said: "I have to buy some thick clothes at home, and I have to find time to go to the county town."


    While talking, he hugged his daughter and went excitedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： doubt life

    Chapter 128 Doubt about life


    Tang Qingshan saw it, and went to plan vegetables in the vegetable field without saying anything.


    The second elder brother drank the medicine and strolled over. The third elder brother, the second elder brother Yuan, and the twins came back and heard that they even went running around. The fourth elder brother was not interested at first, but seeing everyone went, he thought I went to have a look, and I went slowly.


    Only the old father was left working silently.


    The courtyard of the Yuan family has a newly built kitchen. The space in the courtyard is not too big, but at the back of the house, because of preparations for sword practice, all the trees have been cut down and the grass has been removed. A large open space has been created, and plum blossom piles have been erected. , Brother Tang was fighting Yuan Yaogui.


    Even though Brother Tang is modest, he also followed Mrs. Lin from primary school. His skills are good, but he doesn''t practice well, so he can only be considered good.


    But in the eyes of a layman, such as Brother Tang San, it is simply flipping and moving, extremely brave... Tie Hanhan was dumbfounded, never expecting that his elder brother is actually a martial arts master.


    Yan Shen Jue saw him, walked over and stretched out his hand, saying: "Brother Tang San, use your best strength to pull me."


    "Huh?" The third brother Hanhan was a little confused: "Take you? Well, that''s not good, right? Then I have to shake you up?"


    Ms. Lin complained to her son: "You just pull hard, don''t talk so much nonsense."


    Brother Tang San could only grab his hand and try to pull it, Yuan Yaochu smiled and said: "You pull it hard, it''s okay! Xiaojue is good at it."


    Brother Tang San was afraid that he might dislocate the little boy''s hand, so he applied little by little, slowly, and found that he really couldn''t pull it! !


    Tie Hanhan was shocked, he took a breath and pulled hard!


    Still couldn''t pull it a little bit, the thin young boy asked him calmly: "Is this the most powerful?"


    I still don''t believe it! Tie Hanhan took a long breath, separated his feet and fingers, clasped his wrist, and pulled it with all his strength.


    The little boy remained motionless.


    Tie Hanhan showed an expression of doubting life.


    The young man withdrew his hand and said: "It is true that you are born with great strength, Brother Yuan, you can try it later."


    Brother Yuan replied while typing.


    Yan Shen Jue thought for a while: "He is suitable for learning very powerful sword skills, but... I really don''t have any good sword skills to teach him here."


    Yuan Yaochu also became interested, and held hands with Brother Tang San, saying: "Really energetic! He can be compared to a master after a little learning like this."


    "That''s true," Yan Shenjue said, "But with a little learning, he can only use 30% of his talent at most, so it''s a pity."


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help but agree: "Yes! That''s what I said! Otherwise, I''d be worried!"


    Brother Yuan, who was mentioned by several people, was also interested. He put his hand away and said to Brother Tang: "You, I know, I will teach you two sets of fists and kicks later..."


    Brother Tang was sweating profusely. Hearing this, he made a self-deprecating tut.


    He is completely playing with him!


    Brother Yuan came over and held hands with Brother Tang San, saying: "Really, this strength is really worth ten..."


    He rubbed his chin and thought for a long time: "I don''t have any suitable sword skills to teach you here, but how about this, if you want to learn martial arts, I will first teach you a set of fists and feet that breathe blood, you walk twice every morning, and then Slowly find a suitable master... Otherwise, if you procrastinate, you will suffer more when you are older and your muscles and bones are hardened."


    Ms. Lin''s hands were itchy, and she kept winking at her second son, trying to tell him to drag the third son and the twins away so that she could fight Brother Yuan.


    The second elder brother understood what his mother meant in seconds.


    But the problem is, right now, Tie Hanhan is almost stuck to Brother Yuan, and he can''t drag him away!


    Brother Yuan saw it, and said with a smile, "Come in, and I''ll touch your bones, and Shi Fan will come too."


    One side took people away, the twins probably thought their side would be more fun, so they followed along.


    Yan Shenjue stepped forward and said, "Aunt Lin, have you thought about this trick?"


    Ms. Lin put her daughter down in embarrassment: "Then do two tricks. I haven''t moved for a long time, and my hands are itchy."


    Yan Shenjue nodded, and bowed his hands calmly. As soon as Mrs. Lin stood on the field, her whole body felt different, and she also bowed her hands, and then the two quickly fought together.


    This fight, fighting with Brother Tang and Brother Yuan, is not the same feeling at all.


    Both of them are fast, surprisingly fast, so fast that it makes people dazzled!


    Xinbao was so dizzy from watching, she simply stopped looking, turned her head and said, "Fuck, Xinbao is whispering to you."


    "Okay," Fourth Brother Tang couldn''t understand, and wasn''t very interested, so he hugged his younger sister: "Let''s go, let''s talk privately."


    The two walked out slowly for a while, and sat down on the rock.


    In fact, Fourth Brother Tang didn''t think that his sister really had anything to whisper, but just coaxed her to play. After sitting down, he grabbed a few dog''s tail grasses around, made a little rabbit in two or three, and handed it to her with a smile. younger sister.


    Xinbao immediately covered his eyes with his small hands.


    Fourth Brother Tang asked strangely: "Xin Baoer?"


    He was a little funny: "Is Xinbao afraid of little rabbits? My brother can make up puppies, do you want Xinbao?"


    "No!" Xinbao shook his hands wildly: "Xinbao doesn''t want a bunny or a puppy!"


    She obviously thought of this good idea a long time ago, but she forgot it as soon as she got home! She was afraid that if she didn''t tell the fourth brother quickly, she would forget about it in a while! Fourth brother always teases her with little things!


    So she closed her eyes, stretched out her hand and touched it, and touched the fourth brother''s hand, grabbed it and said to him, "Let''s grow vegetables taught by Xinbao!"


    Brother Tang said: "Grow vegetables? How do you grow vegetables?"


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao taught me how to grow vegetables in winter, Xinbao grows vegetables, sell them!"


    There is no plastic in this era, but there is a kind of tarpaulin itself that is also transparent. I don¡¯t know if it is expensive or not, but it can also be rolled up, and the winter here does not seem too cold. If you build a few warm roads, you can prepare more grass. Yes, there is no problem in winter.


    The key is that in this era, there are really no vegetables for sale in winter, so they will definitely sell for sky-high prices.


    Xinbao worked hard to explain to the fourth brother.


    The second elder brother was watching them fight over there, but he couldn''t finish the fight, so he lost interest, so he looked for his sister everywhere, and when he found it, he also listened.


    When Xinbao was in a hurry to speak, it was easier for him to pronounce words unclearly and talk incongruously. Fortunately, the second elder brother talked to Xinbao, and he shared his experience. Fourth brother Tang didn''t understand yet, he had already started to ask questions. up.


    Soon, Xinbao abandoned her fourth brother and started talking to her second brother.


    After finally finishing speaking, Tuanzi was so tired that he lay in the arms of his fourth brother, with his little hands and feet stretched out, like a puppy drying his stomach.


    Ms. Lin finally finished beating. When she came over to take a look, she saw the virtue of her daughter.


    Ms. Lin poked her stomach with a smile, which caused Nai Tuanzi to giggle. Mrs. Lin laughed and said, "Mrs. Lin is sweating all over, so I won''t hug her. I''ll call my third brother to hug her later."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    Ms. Lin left, Xinbao looked to the left and right, and stretched out her hand to Yan Shenjue: "My wife hugs."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： hold the secret for yourself

    Chapter 129 Master the secret yourself


    Yan Shen Jue walked over slowly.


    Ms. Lin''s clothes were wet with sweat, but the young boy looked as if he had just finished drinking tea. His face was not flushed and he was not panting. He bent down and picked up the dumpling, and said, "Go into the house and drink tea."


    One side left first.


    The second brother and the fourth brother followed, and when they entered the courtyard, they were really changed.


    The stove rooms outside have all been renovated, and a few more rooms have been added to form a whole row, neat and spacious. Several main rooms have also been repaired, and all the doors and windows have been replaced. It looks really brand new.


    At that time Tang Laosan¡¯s room was originally a common one in the countryside, with a high door platform half a person¡¯s height built, and then a roof was built on top of it. The rather large rectangular main room was separated by roof cabinets at both ends of the main room. People can live in the back, and the country people are used to calling it Dasanjian.


    There are side rooms on both sides of the main house, which are sometimes built shorter and used to store things. However, because Tang Laosan¡¯s family has a large population, the side rooms are also built as high as the main house. The east and west rooms can also be divided into three parts with boxes, which are commonly called the small three rooms.


    The courtyard was built with stones, flowers and trees were planted, and low railings were erected, making a kind of imitation corridor, elegant in simplicity, without the original roughness.


    As soon as he entered the door, he heard Brother Tang San yelling. Brother Tang and Brother Yuan stood with their backs in front of the door of the East Ear Room. They didn''t know what they were talking about, and they didn''t look back when they came in.


    The second elder brother glanced at it, but didn''t go there, and praised: "Not bad, not bad, it looks better after such a change."


    Seeing Nai Tuanzi looking around, seeming very interested, Yan Chenjue pointed to the West Wing and said, "I live here, and all the books have been moved here, you can go and have a look. Uncle lives here," he said again Pointing to the East Chamber: "There are also some books."


    Second brother was a little strange: "Master Yuan doesn''t live in the main house?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "My uncle and I both study and need a study room, so we have two sides. There is no couch in the main room, only a beauty couch for a nap. Brother Yuan and Second Brother Yuan live in the east wing room. The second uncle lives in the west ear room, there are too few rooms, so we can only make arrangements like this first."


    While talking, he went in.


    A boy who looked like a book boy in his teens came over and poured tea, and the second elder brother looked around and understood.


    Country people use the two ends of the main house as bedrooms because the population is large and there are few rooms, but they are obviously not used to it. One side of the main house is completely furnished as a place for receiving guests, and the other side is separated by a screen, and some desks and bookshelves are placed. a study.


    Yan Shenjue blew cold tea and handed it to Nai Tuanzi. After talking for a long time, Nai Tuanzi was already thirsty, so he took it with both hands.


    As soon as he picked it up, he burned it and blew his little hands.


    The second elder brother said: "The child is tender, let me do it."


    Yan Shen Jue refused: "No need."


    Fine. The second elder brother stood up and said, "Can I go in and have a look?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Of course, you can just look at it as you like."


    He played for a long time, continued to feed her water carefully, and asked Nai Duanzi gently: "I''ll ask someone to make you cakes, okay?"


    Nai Duanzi touched her belly and nodded.


    The book boy was very clever, and quickly went down to give orders. Yan Shenjue came out holding Tuanzi''s little hand, and took her to the west wing.


    The west wing room was directly built with half a wall, separating it into two rooms. The inside is obviously a bedroom, and the outside is a study room. It is only separated by a bead curtain. Yan Shenjue lifted the curtain and went in, pointing to the small table beside him, "This table It belongs to Xinbao, when I move here, I will teach you the Three Character Classic, and you can write it from there, okay?"


    Xinbao''s little feet stepped back immediately: "...Huh?"


    She doesn''t want to study! Didn''t you say that you should not study? !


    Yan Shen Jue said warmly: "Try to see if the height is suitable."


    Xinbao shook his head, grabbed the door with his little hands, raised his face and tried to be cute: "Let''s stop playing!"


    "I want to try it." He easily pushed her little hands away, grabbed her clothes in one hand, lifted her to the side of the table, bent down to look at her, and said softly, "Xinbao, I don''t know if you can understand. You have to understand that it is always dangerous to seek help from others for a secret, and many accidents may happen...so, the best way is to master this secret yourself."


    He stroked her fluffy hair with his small hand, his eyes were calm: "Xinbao, let me teach you how to recognize those characters, okay?"


    He was very close to her, his eyes were clear but vast.


    She could clearly see the boy''s immature face, his unparalleled eyebrows and eyes, and even each eyelash seemed to be drawn in detail, so beautiful that it was unbelievable.


    She suddenly remembered a saying often said in the fan circle, it turns out that all the paintings and ink paintings in this world are to bring out your stunning beauty in the world.


    It''s so pretty, she likes it very much, Xiaopang put his hands on his face, pouted his beak and kissed his eyes.


    The boy sighed and turned his face away, refusing to kiss.


    He knelt down beside her, pulled her chubby hand off her face, held it gently, and said softly, "Xinbao, can you understand me?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Understood!"


    In fact, what he said is correct, there is nothing wrong with it, very right.


    But she is really desperate and has no confidence in her little broken car body.


    But things like the brain can only become better if you use it more. Even if you can''t remember, it seems that you can practice your brain?


    Xinbao patted his head: "Then teach Xinbao to go from one to the right."


    Yan Shenjue smiled: "From one to six, right?"


    He stood up, pressed her little head, "Xinbao, look here."


    Xinbao was forced to lower her head. When she took a look, she saw a sewn booklet on the table. It was very big, bigger than her head. Once it was opened, it was like a children''s book, with a big book written on it. "One", next to it is a big one in seal script.


    In fact, the seal script, one, two, three, four, eight, and ten, are all the same as the fonts she has mastered. Anyway, she only has six older brothers, and Qi Jiu doesn''t need to learn it for the time being. What she needs to memorize is five and six. It looks easy to memorize look.


    Yan Shenjue sat on a small chair, put one arm around her, and read one by one.


    He was very thoughtful. After one to ten, there were hundreds, thousands, and ten thousand, and then mountains, rivers, counties, villages, east, west, south, north... these words that are likely to be used, and then There are titles like Tang, Lin, Lang, and Niang. In short, if someone who doesn''t know it reads it, it will definitely not feel awkward.


    And Xinbao discovered that there is such a booklet, she can look it up herself! Because she knows most of the small characters!


    Xinbao was delighted, and said: "Honey, can you help Xinbao write a book, such a small one?" She compared in the palm of her hand: "It''s so small, Xinbao can be put in a bag? "


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "After Xinbao memorizes everything, I will reward Xinbao with a small book. Now Xinbao writes ''one''."


    He held out his hand.


    Xinbao: "..."


    She stretched out her little finger silently.


    Over there, as soon as the second elder brother entered the study room, he didn''t want to come out until the book boy brought the snacks up. The second elder brother put down the book and came out to look for someone. As soon as he went out, he heard Yan Xiaolang''s voice: "It''s still wrong! I''ve learned it before. Very fast! Why can''t you write Jiuzi!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： Its time to change the word to quarrel

    Chapter 130 It''s time to change the words for the quarrel


    Xinbao argues unconvinced: "Xinbao has nine."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "So? Did you deliberately not learn?"


    Xinbao shook his hand anxiously, "No way!"


    Because she could cheat earlier!


    Among the different characters, five is also easy to write, that is, two crosses and a fork, six is ??like a small person with akimbo, and they are all easy to remember...Nine, although it is also two lines, it is really inexplicable to twist, she is really Can''t remember!


    The second brother listened amusedly, and stretched his head to look.


    Seeing Yan Xiaolang holding a plate of milk cakes, he said with a straight face: "It''s not right this time, I still don''t allow it."


    Xinbao''s saliva drools, and he is really about to cry: "Xinbao can''t write when he is hungry."


    Yan Shen Jue: "I don''t believe it."


    Xinbao took a sip of saliva in embarrassment, picked up the pen again, and wrote it again.


    Small hands and weak strength, twists and turns, Yan Chenjue took a look, and nodded in satisfaction: "Isn''t that right?" He gave her the milk cake: "Eat it."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Right, right? ?


    I said it was a coincidence, do you believe it? ?


    This is really a coincidence! I''m really not a child prodigy! Of course I''m better than a child prodigy, but I can''t stand the lack of hardware!


    In grief and indignation, Xinbao forgot to use the spoon, opened his mouth wide and gnawed on the plate, and the little milk cake covered his face.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    The second brother standing at the door: "..."


    It''s a bit embarrassing, is it too late to sever the brother-sister relationship?


    He came in with a grin, and wanted to help tidy up, but he saw the seal script on the table at a glance, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Yan Shen called people in early, fetched a basin of hot water, and wiped her face and hands carefully with his own hands. He also asked someone to bring in a jar of balm, and carefully dabbed a few points on Tuanzi''s face.


    Very light aroma, nice smell.


    After Xinbao came here, it was the first time to use ointment, Xiaotuanzi was so stinky, he rubbed it on his face with his little hands, Yan Chenjue teased her, she just rubbed it, he gave her some more .


    Xinbao rubbed it several times, and her hands were tired, so she threw herself on him and wiped all the incense on his face.


    Yan Shen Jue burst out laughing, hugged the dumpling and said with a smile: "Am I doing it on my own?"


    He put the ointment together, threw it on the table, and carried her out: "Would Xinbao eat candy? I asked someone to buy several kinds of candy, and the cook can also make it."


    Second brother frowned slightly, looking at his back.


    He simply sat down, flipped through the booklet, and pondered in his heart.


    No wonder he wanted to talk to Tang Qingshan, it must be the day when he was not around, something happened, although he knew that there was nothing he could do if he asked clearly now, but the second elder brother was always a worry-loving person, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t rest assured , came out and confessed, and then walked home.


    Ms. Lin went home earlier, boiled water and took a bath again, and sat down to wash clothes.


    Tang Qingshan worked alone, collected several kinds of vegetables neatly on the ground, and asked her, "How is their skill?"


    Ms. Lin coughed: "I don''t know? I just went to play with Xinbao for a while."


    Tang Qingshan glared at her: "Xinbao knows it all, so he just kept it from me!"


    Mrs. Lin gave a guilty laugh: "What do you mean, in front of others, I''m just a three-year-old child who can''t even walk... Besides, Xiaojue''s kung fu is obviously better than Yuan Dayuan Er''s. good."


    She clicked her tongue: "There is really a genius in this world, and he is only ten years old! He is still a brat, and with this skill, he can be considered a master in the world."


    Tang Qingshan fell silent.


    Ms. Lin said: "What kind of route do you think they are?"


    Tang Qingshan shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Ms. Lin said angrily: "You still think I''m hiding everything from you, and you''re hiding everything from me!"


    Tang Qingshan looked down at her: "I can''t hide anything in my heart...I don''t want to hide it from you!"


    "Why can''t I hide it!" Mrs. Lin was unconvinced: "Before I got married, my father praised me every day, and I was the smartest and the best at hiding things!


    Tang Qingshan couldn''t help but curl his mouth.


    Miss Lin was genuinely angry: "You just don''t like me! Is it only if you are sticky like that Miss Shuihua?"


    Tang Qingshan said helplessly: "Twenty years."


    Ms. Lin said: "That''s right!"


    Tang Qingshan pressed his wife''s head comfortingly with his big rough hand: "It''s time to change the words for the quarrel, don''t always mention some irrelevant people."


    Ms. Lin was easily appeased by her husband''s pressing, she snorted and went to the door to wash with a basin.


    Tang Qingshan''s eyes were very gentle.


    This temper, after so many years, is still as silly as a little girl.


    The old couple quietly went about their own business until the second elder brother came back.


    Miss Lin returned to her virtuous old mother''s appearance, and said, "What about them?"


    The second elder brother said: "Sanlang barks like killing a pig. I don''t know what I''m doing, and I didn''t go there either."


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "I guess it''s for rubbing his tendons, so ignore him, where is Xinbao?"


    Second brother spread his hands: "Shen Jue hugged me and left. Xinbao didn''t look for me, and Shen Jue refused to return me. I have nothing to do. I came back after eating two plates of dim sum."


    Miss Lin laughed twice, and the second elder brother also came in. Seeing his father drinking tea in the corridor, the second elder brother leaned over and whispered: "I saw that Shen Jue is teaching Xinbao seal characters?"


    Tang Qingshan looked at him and nodded.


    Second brother was in a hurry.


    But he would tell his old father if he had something to do. That was called reporting, and the old father didn''t intend to tell him anything.


    Second brother thought he was an adult, so he could only act coquettishly and cutely: "Father, tell me, tell me, otherwise I won''t worry, I''m always thinking about it."


    Tang Qingshan finally put down his tea and told him.


    Second brother suddenly said: "No wonder, no wonder they moved here."


    He sighed and pondered for a long time, and then said: "By the way, Xinbao said that there is a way to grow vegetables in winter."


    Tang Qingshan glanced at him.


    The mature second brother deliberately didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t say anything, and Tang Qingshan wasn''t in a hurry, nor did he rush.


    The second elder brother couldn''t hold his breath in the end, and told his father with a smile.


    One side said: "Father, I was thinking, Xinbao knows how to grow vegetables, and likes to grow vegetables. Here, it can be pushed on the head of ''Tai Sui Tu'', but what about in the future? I can''t just dare to do nothing? Hand tied What do you think? So it¡¯s just right to have such a weird way of growing vegetables, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Tang Qingshan pondered and said: "I''m afraid that this method will not be able to keep the secret."


    He paused, and said to himself: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t keep the secret, whoever asks, teach them in detail, and if you love to learn, let''s grow together."


    "Yes," said the second elder brother, "whoever has learned it, that is, we will lead the villagers to make a fortune together. Everyone has something to earn money, so we are begging us, and we will save everyone from envy... Those who don''t want to learn , it¡¯s their fault that they don¡¯t get rich, and they can¡¯t blame us.¡±


    Tang Qingshan said: "But this method is really feasible?"


    Second brother said: "I heard what Xinbao said, the reasoning is very reasonable, I think it can work."


    While talking, he told his father the principle in detail.


    Tang Qingshan said: "Since this is the case, it should be sooner rather than later. First, ask the Yuan family whether the mountain is for sale. If it is for sale, it will be right behind our new house. Xinbao said that it is leeward, facing the sun, that place is really suitable."


    He paused: "Yu Wai, in a few days, the cotton beans in the field should be harvested. There are really many things to do."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： women are so unreasonable

    Chapter 131 Women are really unreasonable


    The second elder brother asked him to talk, and he was also a little worried: "Yes, after a while, when I get busy, there will be no manpower to build the house? Will it be impossible to finish building a year ago? I thought I would be able to live in a new house a year ago! Now this It''s not bad, but it always feels like an inn, not a home."


    His own father glanced at him, as if he had just realized that the person beside him was him, and said, "I''m not talking to you."


    Second brother: "...??"


    so? Is he talking to himself?


    He felt that he was despised by his own father, and he wasn''t so uncommon, right? ? What happened to discussing with him?


    Brother Tang and the others never came back. After a while, Brother Yuan came to invite someone, but Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin refused to go, so he dragged the second brother to go, and a group of young people gathered for dinner.


    Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin ate the leftovers. Seeing that the daughter hadn''t come back after dark, Mrs. Lin made fun of him: "Your daughter, you still miss daddy. Now that you play, even daddy I forgot where it was."


    Tang Qingshan held a branch and settled accounts on the ground, while saying: "Aren''t you still here?"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She blushed a little, spat on him lightly and walked away.


    It didn''t take long before I heard voices outside. Yan Chenjue came back with his second brother in his arms, holding the milk dumpling.


    Miss Lin greeted her with a smile: "Is Xinbao sleepy?"


    "It''s not tied," Xinbao turned back, "Xinbao misses Daddy, so come back quickly."


    Tang Qingshan put the branch aside, went over to pick up the daughter, and even glanced at the daughter-in-law indifferently.


    Mistress Lin suppressed a smile and said, "Xiao Jue, come in and sit down."


    "No," Yan Shenjue glanced at Tuanzi: "It''s getting late, I''m leaving first."


    He just left.


    Ms. Lin turned around and poked her daughter''s little butt: "Xinbaoer, your wife is gone, and you don''t tell him An''an. Now your father is the most popular again, isn''t it?"


    Xinbao said solemnly: "People are all sour, and when you get here, you won''t cherish it."


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She slapped her son on the back without hesitation.


    The second elder brother was still holding the Xinbao book in his hand, and was about to walk into the house, when he turned back speechlessly and said, "Aniang, I didn''t teach this!"


    "I know," Mrs. Lin said as a matter of course, "but it takes time and effort to find who taught it. I''m too lazy to look for it. I might as well hit you directly. If you hold grudges like this, you will definitely find a way to find out and deal with him." of."


    Second brother: "..."


    Dear mother, dear!


    He is just a naive, innocent and innocent child. Where and how can he hold grudges?


    Tang Qingshan said in a deep voice: "Xinbao, this sentence is wrong, don''t say it in the future."


    Xinbao looked at him innocently with big eyes.


    This is really hard to explain. The old father thought for a long time, but he could only change the subject: "What did Xinbao eat?"


    "Ah!" Xinbao remembered, and mysteriously took out two small snacks from his small pocket: "This is delicious, Xinbao brought it back for Daddy and Auntie to eat."


    Ms. Lin was touched at the time: "Thank you for your sweet heart, you are so good."


    She didn''t feel disgusted. She opened her mouth and let the daughter put the snack into her mouth. She glanced at her son and said, "What''s the use of raising a son! You don''t think about your parents when you eat anything."


    The second elder brother just picked up the wooden basin to wash his face, so he said casually: "Your son goes to eat at someone else''s house, and he secretly puts it in his pocket if he doesn''t eat it. Is that okay?"


    Ms. Lin paused, unable to answer, so she slapped her son again: "You are the only one with a long mouth!"


    Second brother: "..."


    Women are really unreasonable!


    Ms. Lin had already boiled hot water, carried her daughter out, washed her hands, face and feet, and asked, "Who will Xinbao sleep with at night?"


    Xinbao looked at the bed and thought for a while: "Xinbao wants to sleep with Daddy on the new quilt."


    Ms. Lin sighed exaggeratedly: "Oh! Go, go! I just like your father!"


    Tang Qingshan lay down with his daughter in his arms, and the second elder brother could only sleep on Xinbao''s bed, while telling her: "Mother, you should go to bed too, don''t wait, they are starting to fight, I don''t know how long it will last."


    Ms. Lin responded, and the second elder brother lay down.


    Xinbao was still not sleepy, lying still kicking back and forth, Tang Qingshan grabbed her fat feet casually: "Sleep."


    Daddy''s palms were warm and comfortable to step on, so Xinbao stepped on both little feet and said, "Daddy, don''t do this in the future."


    Tang Qingshan asked: "What can I do?"


    Xinbao said: "Don''t go out for thousands of dollars all at once, let Xinbao send a few at home."


    Tang Qingshan said softly, "Daddy has business to do when he goes out."


    Xinbao tossed and turned on the couch, and looked at him with big eyes: "There are thousands of serious things!"


    The old father was silent for a while, with a hint of a smile in his voice: "It''s Daddy''s fault, Daddy won''t do it anymore."


    Little Rouqiu was satisfied, and fell asleep in his arms.


    The second elder brother kept listening, and couldn''t help but whispered: "Is the little girl born to act like a baby?"


    Mistress Lin also whispered: "Fu Niu from the carpenter''s family is also from a young girl''s family."


    The second brother paused and couldn''t help laughing.


    Fu Niu is the daughter of a carpenter¡¯s family in the village. Her birthday is only one month away from Xin Bao¡¯s.


    The carpenter''s daughter-in-law is hot and talkative, a cheap person who comes here every day, showing off to comfort her: "Oh, we Fu Niu, we chatter every day, it''s really noisy, your heart is so quiet. Very good, no trouble, no delay in any work."


    Then her niece grew up into a tall and strong chick, she was really quick to speak, she was able to swear at the street at the age of three, she was very fierce with her hips on her hips, and she once had the feat of breaking the head of a little boy who was seven or eight years older than her with a big stone. All the dogs in the village had their tails between their legs when they saw her... How can I put it this way, she can be called a hero among women!


    Ms. Lin said in a low voice: "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong? If Fu Niu is your sister, you little bone can''t hold her back."


    She said it bitterly.


    She is still angry when she thinks about what the carpenter¡¯s daughter-in-law said. Don¡¯t look at her calmness at the time, but she actually has a grudge!


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "My mother is so gentle and beautiful, how could I have such a younger sister."


    Miss Lin calmed down: "It''s true."


    She stopped talking.


    But there were still people in the family who hadn''t come back, and she didn''t dare to fall asleep. She was in a daze, and it seemed like another hour passed before she heard that her sons had come back.


    Miss Lin came out to have a look.


    Brother Tang San was rubbed from head to toe by Brother Yuan using the kneading method of Jianghu people. Brother Yuan was afraid that he would not be able to sleep due to the pain, so he asked him to drink half a glass of wine. He was a little drunk and kept mumbling He cried out in pain, didn''t wash his face, and fell asleep on the bed.


    He has always been solid, so the pain didn''t delay his sleep.


    Kneading tendons is similar to stretching tendons, but it is more thorough and quicker. Anyway, when Tang San woke up in the morning, he was refreshed and full of energy. He couldn''t eat breakfast, so he asked Brother Yuan to ask for it. He wanted to learn from yesterday. The kung fu he said.


    Then the twins also came to find their "buddies", and Brother Tang delivered the food. The four brothers arrived at Yuan''s house together in the morning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： child next to two adults

    Chapter 132 A child next to two adults


    Brother Tang San was supposed to learn very basic things. Brother Yuan asked Yuan Yaochu to teach him, and he came out after eating.


    Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin came over to the new house after having dinner. He hadn''t been here for a few days. He checked the progress, said hello to everyone, and went to talk to Brother Yuan.


    As soon as he said he wanted to buy land, Big Brother Yuan said, "We don''t have much use for this mountain at the moment. If you want to use it, just use it directly. You don''t need to buy it."


    Tang Qingshan insisted: "No need, brothers have to settle accounts clearly. You have taken care of your children a lot, and I am not polite to you, but this kind of thing is different, and you can''t always take advantage of you."


    "All right, all right," Brother Yuan said helplessly, "This land itself is wasteland, and it''s not worth much. You can give me two taels of silver per acre of land. Let''s write a document and stop going to the government to get the deed. Do you think it''s okay? "


    Two, three, two and one mu of wasteland is the normal price, Tang Qingshan nodded, and then Big Brother Yuan took him home directly, wrote the paperwork for five mu of land, Tang Qingshan paid him ten taels of silver, and there would be no Use the amount, just get it wherever is convenient.


    After writing the paperwork, the two went to the back to look at the ground.


    The two families were already next to each other, and the backyard was leveled. Yuan Yaochu was teaching Brother Tang Kung Fu there. After delivering the dishes, Brother Tang sat on the pile of plum blossoms and watched them. He came over as soon as he saw them.


    Tang Qingshan asked him: "Who is at home?"


    Brother Tang said: "Xiaojue is over."


    Tang Qingshan nodded, and talked about the greenhouse with Brother Yuan in detail.


    Rich people sometimes build greenhouses, the principle is similar, and what he said is a simplified version.


    Brother Yuan listened very seriously: "Why don''t you make it bigger? We''ll pick it and eat it then."


    Tang Qingshan said in a deep voice: "If the plant is ready at that time, you can eat it anyway. It was just a test. Whether it succeeds or not is a five or five number."


    "I think it''s definitely going to happen, it sounds like that!" Brother Yuan said, "You should grow more. If you''re too busy then, I''ll call someone to help."


    Tang Qingshan nodded, and said again: "Speaking of helping, most of the village grows cotton and beans, and in a few days, everyone will have to go to work in the field, so I thought, should we advance Go to the city and hire more workers, I am worried that there will be no manpower to build the house."


    "You don''t care about this matter," said Brother Yuan, "I know you well in the city. I''ll hire as many people as you want."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Twenty more people are needed, first level the ground over there, and cover the warm road, and when it is built, it will be busy farming here, so don''t delay at both ends."


    Brother Yuan nodded, and said again: "Should I find a good carpenter or bamboo carpenter for this thing?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "You can do it, but if you don''t have it, you don''t have to force it. I''m thinking about it. It''s not a difficult job. Almost everyone can do it... But there are people who can do warming. You can ask."


    Brother Yuan said: "Uncle Qingshan, this is the first time we do this work, so we have to think carefully. For example, how big is the heating tunnel cover? How do you clean it when the cover is small? Why is it overheating when the cover is too big? This greenhouse...is called Warmhouse? How big is it? If it¡¯s too big, it won¡¯t blow away when the wind blows, but if it¡¯s too small, people will have to be hooked when they go in, so what do you do?¡±


    Brother Yuan opened his mouth, he was reliable, and all he said were practical problems, and inexperienced people couldn''t see such problems at all.


    Tang Qingshan liked to work with such people very much, nodded, and said: "I thought, the warm road doesn''t need to be built too big, just build a ditch close to the ground, and put a cover on it. Usually the cover is closed, and it can be sealed by hoeing the soil." , when it¡¯s time to clean it, just open it and clean it.¡±


    Brother Yuan nodded: "That''s a good idea."


    Tang Qingshan said: "As for this shed, it is indeed one person tall, but I think that the outer circle can be made as a knee-high low wall, which is windproof and strong, and a shelf is tied on the top, and the whole bamboo is used to tie it, so it is not afraid that it will not be strong. "


    Brother Yuan clapped his hands together: "That''s right! It''s a good idea!"


    Brother Tang was by his side, quietly listening to the two of them talking.


    He also has a young and mature temperament, but standing here at this time, he looks like a child next to two adults, and he is a little bit out of the conversation.


    It can be seen that experience of this kind of thing really cannot come out of thin air. For some reason, Brother Tang recalled a few days ago, when the second brother asked him, "Brother, what do you like to do?"


    Tang Qingshan and Brother Yuan talked more and more detailed, and they simply went back to the room and sat down, drinking tea while discussing in detail.


    Tang Qingshan originally drew a picture, and the two of them drew another picture while discussing, and then they planned to go to the county together to buy some needed things.


    Ms. Lin saw it, and said to them: "Let''s go after lunch! I will follow, and buy some clothes for the children."


    "Exactly," Brother Yuan said with a smile, "I just want to tell Uncle Qingshan that you have to ask Aunt Lin to have a look at the oilcloth. We are all rough guys and don''t know how to buy these."


    Miss Lin laughed: "You can really talk."


    So a few people went together after lunch, Big Brother Tang also called Fourth Brother Tang, and got into the carriage, Tang Qingshan and Lady Lin asked almost at the same time: "Xinbao is asleep?"


    Brother Tang nodded: "Yes."


    Early in the morning, the four Tang family brothers all went to Yuan''s house.


    Only Yan Shenjue reversed output and came to the Tang family.


    Xinbao wakes up late, and has a lot of free time in the morning. Yan Chenjue practices swords in the back, and the second elder brother boils medicine in the front. They don''t interfere with each other, and they don''t feel uncomfortable.


    After practicing the sword, the two of them read books in the room. Yan Shenjue read deeper books, while the second elder brother read shallower books.


    Similar people can easily find a way to get along comfortably with each other.


    So when Xinbao woke up, he found that the two of them were sitting face to face, and they both looked good.


    Xinbao looked at Qing for a while with dazed eyes, his wife''s voice was halfway through, but his eyes suddenly fell on the book in their hands.


    Xinbao suddenly felt something was wrong.


    She glanced back and forth with her big eyes, and saw her books neatly placed on the table.


    Xinbao then quietly got up and got out of bed, put on his shoes, bent over, covered his eyes with his small hands, like a little mouse, slid by the wall, circled in a big circle, and slowly approached the table.


    Second elder brother was absorbed in reading, but he really didn''t pay attention, but Yan Xiaolang is both civil and military, and has practiced hidden weapons ears. As early as when she woke up, she noticed the change of her breathing.


    At first, I thought she might still be asleep, but unexpectedly, I saw a series of her deceiving actions.


    Yan Shenjue touched the second brother, and then the two of them were silent, watching Tuanzi helplessly.


    Xinbao touched the book quietly, walked back quietly, climbed onto the kang, and opened it quietly facing the corner.


    Looking at the chubby little back, the two exchanged a glance.


    Xinbao re-read the 5679 that he didn''t know, then stuffed the book under the pillow and lay down again.


    The two quickly lowered their heads, pretending to read a book, and then heard Tuanzi say: "Yes, Xiaoxian, Xinbao is awake!"


    "Hey!" The second elder brother stood up and said with a smile, "Xinbao is awake? Huh? Why didn''t Xinbao take off his shoes while sleeping?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Im so hard

    Chapter 133 I''m So Difficult


    Xinbao''s expression froze, and he blinked his big eyes: "Maybe Dad forgot!"


    "Oh!" The second elder brother said, "That father is really wrong."


    He took off the shoes for Tuanzi, put on socks, put on the shoes again, Xinbao fell to the ground, and ran over impatiently: "Xiaoxian''s!"


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, Xinbao said: "Do you want to test Xinbao for Xiaoxian''s?"


    Yan Shenjue understood, and said: "Xinbao, go wash your face first."


    "No," Xinbao said, "You can take the exam now! It''s more important to study!"


    All right, Yan Shenjue stretched out his hand: "The heart treasure is written from one to ten."


    Xinbao grabbed his hand and quickly wrote from one to ten, with a happy expression waiting for praise.


    Yan Shenjue''s coaxing words were lacklustre: "Xinbao is so smart, he wrote everything correctly."


    While folding the quilt, the second elder brother said, "Xinbao is really smart, beautiful and cute! Xinbao is the smartest person in our family! You can learn such a troublesome word from one to ten in no time. It can be seen that Xinbao My brain is still very smart..."


    Xinbao laughed at his boastful big eyes, and then the second elder brother changed the subject: "Such a talent can''t be let down, why not teach Shen Jue a few more words today?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    The smile on Xinbao''s face gradually disappeared...I never expected it to be like this!


    The sad and unbelievable little expression on the fleshy dumpling face is so vivid, it makes people feel distressed and funny.


    Yan Shen Jue comforted in a warm voice: "Don''t worry, Xinbao, we only learn four words today, okay?"


    Four words... Xinbao felt that he was doing well again.


    So after she finished her breakfast, she opened the book and looked at it. After one to ten, there were hundreds, thousands, ten thousand, and two.


    After looking at it, Xinbao broke down again, tears streaming down his face.


    Seal script is too difficult!


    Baiheliang is okay, but she tried her best to memorize the thousand characters, or she could just bump into them by coincidence, but the ten thousand characters... It''s just a mess of characters! I don''t know how many twists and turns there are! She really can''t do it! I can''t even draw it out! !


    She is so difficult!


    Yan Shen Jue coaxed her: "Xinbao, let''s try it first, shall we? I have someone make cakes for Xinbao. After Xinbao has learned it, I will give it to Xinbao to eat."


    Second brother was sitting in the back, thinking that his sister didn''t know how to act coquettishly, so it would be strange if she was willing to learn.


    Unexpectedly, Tuanzi nodded and took the pen in his hand.


    The second elder brother was surprised, and stepped forward to stop him, "Xinbao, don''t waste pen and ink."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "It doesn''t matter."


    "Don''t," the second brother insisted: "Xinbao is a beginner, there is no need to use paper and pen to learn, it is too wasteful, I also practiced with stones at that time."


    Yan Chenjue saw that he insisted, so he nodded and went out. Then he picked out a stone that was usually sitting at the door, drew out the Kongde sword, and leveled it with one sword. The second elder brother had already brought a bowl of water, and took it A willow branch was cut into a pointed end. Xinbao moved a bench over and wrote on it.


    Yan Shenjue and the second elder brother also moved a stool to watch.


    Before I finished learning a word, the cook of the Yuan family sent four kinds of cakes. Yan Chenjue let her have a look. The four-color cakes were exquisite, sweet and fragrant. Xinbao swallowed, and immediately wrote like There is God.


    While writing, I heard the crying of a child, and someone said from a long distance, "Xinbao? Is Xinbao at home!"


    The second elder brother raised his head and saw Tang Juanzi coming in with a child in his arms. He said with a smile on his face, "Xinbao, you are at home. Huzi insisted on looking for you, so I carried her and came to play with you."


    Second brother laughed heartily.


    This tiger is at most one year old and can''t speak. Come to find Xinbao? ? is it possible?


    Besides, this child does not belong to her family, even if he really wants to find Xinbao, should she hold it?


    This is probably not giving up, looking for a reason!


    But the reason she was looking for was really ridiculous. Seeing someone¡¯s child make her hug so uncomfortable, it really makes people don¡¯t know what to say.


    But Tang Juanzi obviously didn''t think so, she obviously thought this reasoning was very clever, she was very calm, and greeted him: "Tang Erlang."


    Xinbao looked up in a daze, and looked at her: "But, Xinbao doesn''t know you!"


    Tang Juanzi was not angry either, and said in a tolerant tone: "Didn''t I just see you last time, I am your sister Juanzi."


    Xinbao pointed to the little baby: "Xinbao doesn''t know him either!"


    Tang Juanzi said: "His name is Huzi, and he belongs to Aunt Wei''s family. Xinbao, you don''t go out often, and you know too few people. Sister Juanzi will take you out to play, okay?"


    Xinbao was not led by her nose, she asked suspiciously: "But, we don''t agree, why did he come to find Xinbao?"


    Tang Juanzi had a meal.


    Second brother laughed secretly, stood up and said, "Juanzi, Xinbao is studying with us, and he really doesn''t have time to go out to play, why don''t you go play somewhere else."


    Tang Juanzi was not reconciled.


    The child in her arms couldn''t stay any longer, twisted and twitched, and finally burst into tears. She hugged her tightly and said with a forced smile, "I also like studying, why don''t I stay here with you?" Xinbao listen?"


    The second elder brother looked at her in "surprise": "This, this is not very good. Studying is a business, and it can''t be taken by the way, and it can''t be used as a game."


    Tang Juanzi''s eyes lit up: "I can come every day!"


    She took a step forward, rolled her eyes shyly, and touched him, "Tang Erlang, I just come to learn every day!"


    Not exaggerating at all, the second elder brother stepped back three steps.


    Tang Juanzi chased Brother Tang every day, so he thought she was looking for Brother Tang, so he couldn''t just say that Brother Tang was not at home... But now? ? She couldn''t catch up with her brother and rushed towards him? ?


    This is really... speechless!


    Not to mention how disgusting this kind of behavior is, but what is the relationship between the two families? She has no idea? ? Still pretending to be okay?


    The second elder brother said with a heavy face, "No way! How much money does the school have to pay? Is it worthless to study? Even if you have money to pay, it depends on whether Yan Xiaolang accepts such students! Hurry up and don''t disturb My sister is studying! Come to my house less in the future!"


    In fact, the second elder brother really saved her face, and he didn''t use his poisonous tongue, but Tang Juanzi herself became angry with embarrassment: "What do you mean! You don''t know how many days you can live if you are a sick child, so you have the nerve to pick and choose! If I didn''t For the sake of your family having two filthy money, I can''t even look down on you! Who do you think you are, pretending, if you are capable, go to the No. 1 Scholar Examination, and treat yourself as a scholar with this book! "


    The next moment, Xinbao rushed out angrily, raised the water bowl with both hands, and threw it on her head.


    Xinbao''s strength, of course, can''t throw it so high, Yan Xiaolang picked it up for her halfway, so a bowl of water was not wasted at all, and he buckled her head.


    Tang Juanzi became anxious, and subconsciously threw the thing in her hand: "You..."


    With a cry, Tang Juanzi was startled, and then realized that it was a child in her hand.


    Here, Yan Chenjue caught the child with one hand, thought for a while, handed it to the cook who was waiting, and said to her: "Swear back, there will be a reward."


    The cook cheered up.


    She obviously has rich experience in scolding, so she immediately hugged the child tightly and went out, yelling all the way: "Ouch! Whose child is this! You big fat boy, fall to the ground! If it weren''t for our master''s skill, It was a field of watermelons!"


    Tang Juanzi was in a hurry and chased after him, "Come back! Give me back the child!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： Weakness can also be a chess player

    Chapter 134 You can be a chess player even if you are weak


    As the saying goes, only magic can beat magic.


    Country folks quarreling and fighting, no matter if it is the second brother or Yan Shenjue, it will not work.


    But the cook can.


    The cook used to stay in the back house of a big family. She is best at being short-tempered and very talkative. When confronted with these villagers, it is like killing chickens with a sledgehammer.


    The key is to go back to this kind of quarrel and clarify these rights and wrongs face to face, so as to save them from guessing and gossip behind their backs.


    The cook yelled all the way out with the child in her arms, gathering the onlookers effortlessly.


    After a while, I heard the child''s mother crying and scolding: "Is there such a thing as you, you greedy man, go yourself, what are you doing taking us away, I found half a village, you don''t make a sound, you still fall We Huzi, you lose your conscience!"


    Tang Juanzi''s hoarse crying sounded again soon: "My mother told me to go! My mother told me to hold the tiger cub! You go to my mother! I don''t like that sick child. I like Tang Juanzi. Brother, I only like Brother Tang..."


    Second brother really laughed angrily.


    I have to say, this girl really doesn''t count! Even if he is blind, he can''t even look down on her, but she still thinks she''s fine?


    Xinbao was going to die of anger.


    But she reacted slowly, and before she could figure out how to scold her, she had already run away and disappeared.


    Xinbao was so angry that he clenched his fists, and regardless of whether others could hear him or not, he unilaterally tried to output: "The second one is not a disease! The second one is the best! Don''t you like my big one! It''s all Xinbao''s, and you don''t like it all! You are a big villain!"


    She stomped her feet hard.


    Second brother was amused by her small appearance again, rubbed her little head casually, shook his head and said with a smile: "What a sweet pastry my family is, everyone is shameless."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "It''s not fragrant enough."


    The second elder brother was taken aback, then turned to look at him, the young man said in a calm voice, "You guys are not standing high enough to be disturbed by such embarrassment."


    The second elder brother couldn''t help laughing.


    Yes, they are not tall enough.


    Only in terms of people around them, they dare to provoke them unscrupulously, but to provoke the Yuan family, they have to weigh it carefully.


    And if they entered the city, even a shop house would be unattainable for them. They would never dare to disturb them at will, let alone turn their faces and curse at others if they failed to pursue them.


    The world has always been like this, if you are only a little taller than them, then all kinds of jealousy and covetousness will inevitably come, but if you are much taller, they will only dare to look up to Gong Wei, not even Gong Wei.


    So, living in a place like the village, they need to go a step further, otherwise such trivial things will be endless.


    Yan Shenjue saw that he had figured it out, and then continued: "If you will still be emotionally affected by this kind of person, even if you are not angry...then your character still needs to be tempered."


    Second brother couldn''t help being silent.


    Different from Yan Shenjue''s words rustling in the autumn wind, his hands can be described as gentle.


    He bent down and grabbed Naituanzi''s angry little hands.


    Nai Tuanzi hadn''t let go of his anger yet, but he had no words, so he refused to hold hands angrily, and tried hard to break away. He pulled again, and Nai Tuanzi broke away again. She hid her hands, puffed her face, and glared at him.


    Yan Shen Jue was amused by her.


    He seldom smiles, and when he smiles, he shows a bright youthful look.


    He followed, held her shoulders, and coaxed her gently: "Xinbao is not angry anymore, how about some cake?"


    Eat cakes?


    Nai Tuanzi''s thoughts were taken away, so she just looked there.


    Yan Shen Jue took her small hand again, gently opened it, hesitated for a moment, and kissed her palm lightly.


    Nai Tuanzi didn''t care at all, but he himself was a little embarrassed, his ears were red, he took her little hand, took her aside, and opened the food box: "Xinbao wants to eat that?"


    Xinbao leaned over, looked at this, looked at that, his saliva almost dripped in, and pointed with his little finger: "I want this."


    Yan Shenjue took it out and fed him slowly spoon by spoon.


    The second elder brother was out of his mind for a while, and when he saw it, he hurried into the room and poured a glass of water for the dumpling.


    Yan Shenjue said: "Second brother Tang, don''t you think I''m talking too much... You are standing in the bottom of the valley, you are not a person who is willing to be mediocre. Since you have the ambition to rise to the sky, you should seize every opportunity and use every minute resources, diligent study and self-cultivation.¡±


    He said one word at a time: "Brother Tang, opportunities don''t care whether you have been ill for a long time, opportunities don''t care whether you have been framed by others, all your sufferings in the past, when you become famous, you can show them to others. , but when you are struggling upward, these are meaningless. Because most of the people who can be persuaded by this reason are standing below you, and they are of no help to you."


    Second brother couldn''t help being surprised, and looked up at him.


    He has always talked less and seems to be uncommon, but he never expected that he could say such a thing.


    It¡¯s really Zhuji every word.


    He bowed his hands solemnly to him, but didn''t speak.


    Yan Shenjue slowly fed the dumpling and finished eating the cake, and then gave her two sips of water.


    He hesitated for a while, and then said again: "There is one more thing, I may have selfish intentions when I say it, so Brother Tang just listen to it."


    The second elder brother nodded, Yan Shenjue looked at him, and said seriously: "The safest thing is never to hide in a corner, but to stand under the sun. After all, when you are too weak, there are too many reasons and too many ways, It can easily put you to death; but when you are in a high position, everyone and every force you know are pawns in your hands. As many pawns, there are as many possibilities, and there are as many retreats. Weakness can also be done Chess man."


    Second brother was overwhelmed by what he said, but he did not lose his composure.


    He said briefly and cryptically: "There is still a long way to go."


    Yan Shen Jue also replied briefly: "Chess thinking takes three steps, and every step is successful."


    Tuanzi opened his mouth slightly and opened his eyes wide, watching the two talking back and forth.


    She had never seen Yan Shenjue talk so much.


    Her little broken car''s brain couldn''t keep up with Liu, and she felt that even if it wasn''t a little broken car, she might not be able to understand it.


    Even in her previous life, she was considered successful and famous, but in fact, she has been living among a bunch of academic madmen. The environment is so simple that she doesn''t understand many things.


    My classmates called her silly Baitian. After she strongly objected that she was not stupid, they jokingly called her "Zhibaitian Teacher". This title has been extended until she grew up.


    She has never seen this kind of...the world is a chess-like great wisdom.


    At this moment, she felt that the beautiful young man in front of her, who looked like a jade sculpture, suddenly came alive, as if the door was opened, and the sunlight reflected on him, bit by bit, reflecting the magnificence and brilliance of her heart... She was so beautiful that she moved away. Without opening her eyes, she decided that she would not change her wife or climb the wall. Her wife is her life, and she is her wife''s brainless fan!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： Xinbao wants to learn

    Chapter 135 Heart treasure wants to learn


    Yan Shen Jue turned around and saw her dazed little figure.


    He couldn''t help smiling, reached out and picked her up, and carried her out to play.


    Leave the second brother to think quietly.


    Yan Shen was talking about him, but he was talking about Xinbao even more.


    Xinbao''s weird dream must of course be kept secret, there is no doubt about it.


    However, her skills are more than that.


    She can grow vegetables.


    No, no, not only can grow vegetables, it should be said that she can grow.


    Second brother walked over slowly, looking at the green peonies that were already in full bloom. How can we hide this miracle of turning green withered branches at such a speed?


    Can you hide it?


    He, his parents, and brothers have been farmers all their lives, and if they don¡¯t leave the village or the border, can they hide it?


    Still can''t hide it.


    As long as they still open their mouths to eat and sprinkle seeds in the ground, they can''t hide it at all, and there will always be a day when they will be exposed.


    What''s more, his brother, he, his younger brother, they have seen Fucheng before and know what the outside world is like, how can they be willing to face the loess and the sky all their lives?


    Even if it is for Xinbao, he wants his sister to be well-clothed and carefree, instead of being taken for a fool by a stupid village girl in this kind of place where she doesn''t even play!


    Yes, he wants to be a master, he wants his parents and family to do whatever he wants.


    The second elder brother took a long breath, turned around suddenly, and picked up the book he hadn''t finished reading.


    Yan Shenjue was not far away, watching Xiaotuanzi picking flowers, but he glanced this way.


    In just a short moment, my mood changed drastically, but I was still able to sink my heart and read it into it, which is definitely not a thing in the pool.


    Therefore, what he planned may not be impossible.


    Xinbao picked a handful of small flowers seriously, and ran back: "Honey, here you are!"


    Yan Chenjue took it very calmly, and then he sat there, carefully arranging the messy little flowers in various colors into a neat bunch, throwing away the excess lightly, and then throwing away the bunch. Tie it up with grass stems, cut off the lower end, and pin it to the button on the chest.


    The fourth elder brother came back from the side of the mountain, smiled and said: "Xinbao!"


    He grabbed the jujubes he had picked from his pocket, and Xinbao received them with open arms, and he put a few in her palms, saying, "I haven''t washed it yet."


    Xinbao had already taken a bite, squinted his eyes sourly, and looked at him innocently, the fourth brother smiled and said: "It''s okay, it just rained, and it''s not dirty."


    He asked: "Do you want Xinbao to go home? Go home and brother will wash you up."


    Xinbao said: "Yes."


    He took her little hand, Yan Chenjue also stood up, and when he returned home, the second elder brother asked him: "What have you been doing for so long?"


    The fourth brother said: "I''m going to look for some grass that is suitable for a quilt. I found a place that is thick, long and smooth. When the eldest brother and the third brother come back, we can cut some together."


    The second elder brother was overjoyed: "The greenhouse hasn''t been built yet! What are you in a hurry for?"


    "That''s okay," the fourth brother said, "Cut it back, weave it up and dry it, and you can use it anytime."


    While talking, he took a small basin, put the jujube in it to wash, and said: "I also saw a persimmon tree, which looked a little yellow from a distance, but it was too far across the valley to go around. It''s far away, and I didn''t go there either."


    Xinbao''s eyes brightened suddenly: "Persimmon tree!"


    Yan Shenjue said: "When you wake up from your afternoon nap, I will take you to pick it."


    The fourth brother stood up, pointed and said: "I went around here, and I walked up the mountain road. I didn''t walk fast. After walking for more than half an hour, I saw a large grassy slope. I can''t get across Laolanggou... I think if you want to pick it, it seems to be closer from Houshan Village."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    Brother Tang and Brother Tang San didn''t come back to eat even the twins. They cooked and ate, and Xinbao went to take a nap.


    After sleeping and waking up, there are still only the second elder brother and Yan Shenjue at home.


    Yan Shenjue directly found a belt, tied Xinbao on his back neatly, and was about to go out, the second brother asked: "Why don''t you ask Sanlang to go with the second brother Yuan?"


    "No need," Yan Shenjue said, "Don''t worry."


    But the problem is not that I don''t worry about it, it''s that you take Xinbao to go, and you can''t spare a hand to get the persimmon!


    Before the second brother could say anything, the two had disappeared.


    Yan Shenjue performed lightness kung fu and ran all the way up the mountain.


    The wind is so fast and cool, Xinbao''s eyes are wide open, and the long eyelashes are itchy by the wind.


    This time it feels more dazzling than the last time.


    Because last time, she was carried by him with her back on her back, but this time she was on her back, as if she was running by herself! Run with the wind!


    Her calves couldn''t help straining, and she felt that she was really powerful, as if she was flying!


    Yan Shenjue ran up the hill, then stopped, and supported her little feet with his hands back, "What''s wrong? Is my back uncomfortable?"


    She said in a sticky voice: "Xinbao is flying so fast!"


    Yan Shenjue smiled silently: "Well, so fast."


    Tuanzi herself was intoxicated for a long time before she came back to her senses. She said, "Wife?"


    "Um?"


    She lay on his shoulder, her little head forward, "Xinbao wants to learn this."


    Yan Shenjue was silent for a while: "It''s not impossible for Xinbao to learn, but learning martial arts can''t be fishing for three days... I mean, learning martial arts can''t just learn when you want, stop when you want to, and keep learning if you want to learn." .¡±


    He reached back and touched her little head: "Xinbao is not in good health, learning martial arts is actually good. But learning martial arts is very hard work, very, very hard, so Xinbao wants to be good, do you want to learn it? Can you persevere? Do you just want to keep fit, or do you want to learn to ''fly'' like I am now?"


    Duanzi patted his head and thought about it seriously for a while.


    In her previous life, she seemed to have been studying since she could remember, because at that time she had no father, no mother, no brother and family, she only had herself.


    And learning is the only thing she is good at and able to change the situation.


    So she studied hard, studied hard, and didn''t dare to relax at all. She was really tired.


    So after coming here, she just wanted to be a salted fish.


    But learning martial arts is a completely different thing from the previous life. It is very novel, interesting and useful. Modern people will not believe it. It turns out that people can really fly.


    Xinbao said seriously: "Xinbao wants to learn, Xinbao is not afraid of hard work, Xinbao will not be lazy."


    Yan Shenjue chuckled silently: "Okay, but Xinbao still needs to ask his parents if they allow Xinbao to learn... If parents agree, I can teach Xinbao."


    She came over and kissed him on the cheek: "Thank you my wife, my wife is done!"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled without saying a word.


    The two talked all the way, and they arrived at the big grassy **** that the fourth brother mentioned.


    Across the valley, you can see the opposite side. Going up, there is indeed a big persimmon tree. It is said that it is not far from the bottom of the mountain. I don¡¯t know why no one picked it.


    Yan Chenjue glanced at it for a few times, but didn''t stop there. He continued to go up and walked a short distance before he pointed it out to Xinbao: "No wonder no one came. Look over there, Xinbao, the trees are all entangled, don''t you?" It¡¯s easy to go up, and most of the people you meet will detour.¡±


    Xinbao nodded.


    Then Yan Chenjue walked up for a while, and had reached the opposite side of the scorpion tree. He estimated the distance, took a few steps back, tiptoed, jumped out suddenly, like a bird, flew to the opposite side, and landed firmly.


    When Xinbao looked up, the top of his head was like a lantern, covered with big golden scorpions, against the green branches and green leaves, there was a dazzling sense of dreaminess, as if he had stepped into a fairyland from the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： Yan Xiaolangs loss

    Chapter 136 Yan Xiaolang''s Loss


    Xinbao couldn''t help but let out a wow sound.


    Yan Shenjue untied her, but she was still looking up with her little head up, drooling.


    Yan Shenjue said: "Xinbao is playing here, I''ll go up and pick it."


    Xinbao nodded. Under such a similar situation, she suddenly thought of something, and suddenly turned her head to look at him, almost sitting down on her buttocks in such a hurry.


    Yan Shenjue stretched out his hand to support her little head: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao stretched out his little finger and poked his stomach: "Aren''t you the little one with the injured belly?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    It''s been so long, she finally remembered it!


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said, "Yes."


    She raised her face and asked, "Is your belly all right?"


    He nodded, feeling that she was cute in his heart, he couldn''t help but bend down, and kissed her hair lightly: "Okay, it''s over a long time ago."


    Actually not good.


    Stomach injury may not heal within a few months, but since he was a child, injuries are commonplace for him, and he is used to it.


    Seeing that the dumpling should not fall, he withdrew his hand, casually pulled a few vines from the side, weaved it into a small basket that was not too big, then jumped up the tree, picked up ripe persimmons that were just right, and One is thrown gently into the basket.


    It was obviously far away, but it was as light as if you put your hands in it, and there was no sound at all.


    This is the kind of Mopan persimmon, a big one, slightly square, with a groove in the middle, orange-yellow and orange-yellow, Xinbao''s saliva drools, went over and took the biggest and biggest one.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Don''t eat..." As she jumped down, she was already holding it in both hands, and Ah Wu just took a bite.


    Then her whole face wrinkled together.


    Yan Shen couldn''t help laughing, and took the persimmon from her hand: "This kind of persimmon can''t be eaten directly, it needs to be soaked in water to make it not astringent. You..."


    Xin Bao didn''t open his eyes for a long time, sticking out his little tongue, mumbling indistinctly, "Tongue bean tongue bean..."


    "Little greedy cat... I can''t help it," the little boy squatted down beside her, amused and anxious: "Take it back first!"


    This look is too funny, he held his head and laughed for a long time, took out a handkerchief and put it on her chin, "Please, put your tongue back first."


    She clenched her little fists anxiously: "My heart is not hissing..."


    Xinbao can''t be taken back!


    Yan Shen Jue was about to die laughing at her.


    He wobbled with laughter, and finally had to hold the tip of her little tongue with a handkerchief, and send it back to her mouth, wiping away the saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    Half of Xinbao''s small face is wooden, and she can''t feel where her mouth and tongue are at all, but once the tongue is back, she can speak, and she said anxiously: "Xinbao''s mouth, mouth is still there. ?"


    Poof!


    Yan Shen Jue burst out laughing again.


    How can this little fool be so cute.


    Tuanzi finally remembered that she still had her hands. She stretched out her hands and touched them, but her mouth was still there.


    Xinbao was relieved, seeing him smiling like this, Tuanzi was very upset, and argued with his face up: "Xinbao doesn''t have a mouth, so he can''t eat, drink, and kiss you!"


    Her eyes were wide open, with a look of "this matter is so serious, are you afraid?", as if she couldn''t kiss him, and it was his huge loss.


    Yan Shen Jue covered his face with his hands while laughing.


    How can you be so funny!


    Lovely hearts are about to melt away.


    Seeing that she was angry with her pouty face, Yan Chenjue bent down, held her small face in both hands, and kissed her hard.


    The young boy who is strict and self-reliant has never acted so rudely.


    The next moment, he slid his hand down, hugged the little meat ball, and jumped directly onto the tree.


    Seeing it from under the tree is completely different from seeing it from above the tree. Xinbao immediately forgot what happened just now, stretched out his hands with bright eyes, and hugged a big persimmon with both hands, exerting all his strength, hehehehe Just took it off.


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and took it in his hand, and threw it lightly.


    The two played for a long time, and they got down from the tree after filling the baskets.


    Yan Shenjue tied the fat dumpling back to his back, carried the basket, and walked down the ravine in a leisurely manner without rushing over the ravine.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly stopped.


    Xinbao also saw it, pointed and said, "Dog."


    Yan Shen Jue frowned slightly: "It''s not a dog, it''s a fox."


    In the grass, a fox that was not too big was looking at them vigilantly.


    The two sides confronted each other for a while, maybe it felt that they were not threatening, so it opened its mouth and let out a mournful cry, as if asking for help.


    Xinbao almost stood up from his back, staring at him with wide eyes.


    This fox has cross marks on its back, it should be a cross red fox, but its fur is a rare reddish-yellow color, just like the color of a persimmon, so it looks like a dog with a long mouth, and its eyes are not slender Yes, but black and round, it looks very cute and very beautiful.


    Yan Shen Jue also took a closer look, and said: "It should be injured. Don''t worry about it."


    He tried to walk around it, but the fox crawled forward, whining in its mouth.


    Xinbao asked hesitantly, "Will it die?"


    Yan Shen Jue hummed.


    In this kind of place, animals that are injured and unable to move are likely to die.


    He walked a few steps, and noticed that Tuanzi''s hands were tightly grasping his collar, he couldn''t help being slightly startled, and said, "Xinbao wants to save it?"


    The dumb boy behind him whispered, "I only want to save a little bit."


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth curved slightly, remembering what she said, only a little bit of craving.


    He said: "It doesn''t matter, if you want to save it, you can save it. I will watch Xinbao, and nothing will happen. If Xinbao is alone, if you encounter an injured animal, you can''t approach it casually. Can you remember?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh."


    As he spoke, he put down the persimmon basket and walked towards it slowly. The little fox stopped barking, raised his head slightly, and looked at them.


    Yan Shenjue turned his hands over, palms facing him, signaling harmlessness, and then slowly approached it, like teasing a dog, making him look at his hands.


    Tuanzi hung on his shoulder, watching nervously, Yan Chenjue quickly turned the fox over and said, "The leg is broken."


    The little fox wailed a few times.


    Yan Chenjue walked away, found three vertical branches from the side, and tore off two strips of cloth from his clothes, walked back, and skillfully straightened his legs, compared with the branches, it was neat Tie up the rope.


    Then he said: "What should I do? Put it here, it can''t forage, it''s still dead, or we can take it home and raise it for a few days?"


    Xinbao Mengmeng asked: "Is it willing?"


    Yan Xiaolang didn''t think about this question, he paused before asking: "Is Xinbao willing?"


    Xinbao said: "Yes!"


    He said lightly: "Then it is also willing."


    Xinbao: "..."


    It seems that there is a familiar smell of a domineering president wafting out? ?


    Then he picked up the little fox with a little disgust. The little fox was just like a human being, and he didn''t struggle.


    Yan Shenjue trotted a few steps, jumped over the ravine, put the little fox on the ground, jumped back, picked up the persimmon basket, and jumped again... This time he was carrying too much weight, he obviously jumped closer, but he still succeeded He jumped over, picked up the little fox with one hand, and walked down the mountain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： only one salted fish

    Chapter 137 There can only be one salted fish


    The little fox stretched out a broken leg ridiculously, and looked straight up with small black eyes.


    Xinbao''s **** eyes also looked down silently.


    The little fox tilted his head, and Xinbao tilted his head too.


    Then Xinbao took the initiative to talk, imitating it just now: "Huh??"


    The little fox tilted his head in confusion, Xinbao continued: "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    The little fox finally seemed to understand something, opened his mouth, and let out a short cry: "Ah?"


    The two of you shouted at you, and at me, Yan Xiaolang finally couldn''t stand the quarrel: "What are you talking about?"


    Xinbao, who was playing happily, paused for a moment, and then she said doubtfully: "Honey, it''s just a fox, not a fox spirit... It must not understand me!"


    It''s just a little sobriety in the world.


    Yan Xiaolang laughed teased by her, "Then you have been talking for so long."


    Xinbao put his hands around his ears and whispered: "Xinbao pretends that Xinbao is also a fox nun! He seems to believe it!"


    Yan Shenjue''s ears were itching, and he avoided it with a smile, "Really? Xinbao is really smart."


    Just as he was talking, he saw the first two figures trotting up, and said from a long distance: "Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    Yan Shen Jue put away his smile, and became that clear and cold look again.


    Brother Tang San and Yuan Yaochu ran up all the way, Yuan Yaochu said: "Why didn''t you call me when you went up the mountain? Did you beat a fox?"


    Brother Tang San ran a little out of breath, and came over: "Why are you still alive? Is the fox meat delicious?"


    "Shh!" Xinbao hurriedly shushed him: "Don''t eat it! It''s not food! He''s injured, Xinbao wants to heal it, and then send him away."


    "Ah?" Brother Tang San wanted to say something, but when he saw his sister waving her hands wildly at him, he stopped talking, and stretched out his hand, "Here comes Xinbao, hug me."


    Yan Shenjue raised his hand without hesitation, and gave him the basket of persimmons. Brother Tang San didn''t object, so he took it, and then Yan Shenjue handed the little fox to Yuan Yaochu.


    The little fox was a little agitated, and stared straight at Xinbao with a pair of black eyes, Xinbao hurriedly said to it: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Xiao Yuan''s is also a good person! Xiao Xian''s can''t be hugged, so let Xiao Yuan''s hug!"


    Yuan Yaochu laughed twice: "Yes, brother Xiao Yuan is a very good man!"


    He wasn''t afraid at all, he turned the fox''s head and looked, "This fox looks pretty, and has long fur. But this thing smells like feces and urine, and it''s dirty, so it can''t be domesticated."


    "Not domesticated," Xinbao shook his head firmly: "Call him elbow when the injury is healed, and Xinbao can only have a salted fish at home!"


    "Salted fish?" Yuan Yaochu smiled and said, "What is salted fish? Why is Xinbao salted fish?"


    Xinbao sighed, lowered his head sadly: "It''s just a bit cute and useless at all, it''s called salted fish."


    Poof!


    Even Yan Shenjue laughed out loud.


    Yuan Yaochu smiled and said, "According to this, am I not a salted fish?"


    "No, you''re not," Yan Shen Jue said flatly: "A child like this is a salted fish, an adult like this is Tang Sanshui."


    Yuan Yaochu: "..."


    He clutched his chest and played tricks: "Poison, your mouth is really poisonous!"


    Several people talked and laughed and went home.


    Yuan Yaochu found a broken basket and made a den for the fox. Xinbao followed him, waiting for him to put it down, before asking, "Can Xinbao pet him?"


    "Okay!" Yuan Yaochu pressed the fox''s mouth: "Touch it, don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Xinbao reached out his little hand, touched it carefully, and looked at him with bright eyes: "It''s so soft!"


    It''s really soft. Fox fur is much longer and thicker than dog fur. It feels so silky and comfortable to the touch.


    Yuan Yaochu smiled and said: "Of course it''s soft, otherwise everyone would want a fox fur!"


    Yan and Shen Jue saw the two talking and laughing head to head, and felt a subtle displeasure in his heart, as if his friend had made friends without him.


    Yan Shen Jue said indifferently: "Second brother, let''s go, go home and change clothes."


    "Oh, good." Yuan Yaochu looked at him with disgust at the first sight, and quickly stood up: "Then what about this fox? Why is it a wild animal, so it''s not safe to put it here?"


    Yan Shen Jue came over and said to Xinbao: "Xinbao, I will take this fox away and bring it back tomorrow morning."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Okay then, you have to take good care of him and feed him."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    Yuan Yaochu was about to move, but as soon as he moved, the little fox became agitated, and howled mournfully at Xinbao.


    Yuan Yaochu said in surprise: "This little bastard, can''t he rely on you?"


    Xinbao knelt down beside the fox, "Xiaoxian will take you to live with him for a while, and you will come back tomorrow morning to play with Xinbao, okay?"


    Little Fox: "Ah!"


    Yuan Yaochu thought the discussion was settled, and wanted to move again, the little fox jumped up again, Yuan Yaochu laughed and said, "I really depend on you."


    Just as he was talking, he heard the carriage approaching.


    There were still some things on the car. When they arrived at the door of the house, Mrs. Lin came down first and brought two large bags of clothes.


    It¡¯s September now, with an autumn rain, the weather is very cold, children like Xinbao, who are not active, have to wear jackets, and twins also need to wear thicker clothes, so one person has two clothes It''s just the big one.


    Ms. Lin frowned as soon as she entered the yard: "What''s the smell? The sesame oil bottle is upside down?"


    Not to mention, the smell of fox is really a bit like sesame oil, but it is not a fragrant sesame oil smell, but a stinky sesame oil smell, which is not easy to describe.


    Yuan Yaochu smiled and pointed.


    Ms. Lin said in surprise: "Why did you catch a fox back? This kind of thing smells so bad and evil, get rid of it quickly."


    Xinbao said anxiously: "But he was injured!"


    She ran over, took Mrs. Lin''s hand, and looked up cutely: "Mother, the little fox is injured. Shall we let him recover from his injury before walking? Please!"


    "All right," Mrs. Lin sighed, "Let''s raise it."


    She pinched the tip of her daughter''s little nose: "Xinbao can be raised as long as she wants, and Aniang will depend on our Xinbao."


    Yuan Yaochu couldn''t help raising his eyebrows at Yan Shen Jue.


    Yan Shen never understood what he meant.


    Yuan Yao first saw Mrs. Lin enter the room to put her clothes, so she came over and said with a smile: "Uncle Qingshan and Aunt Lin, they really care about my heart. I have never seen someone who loves a child so much."


    Yan Shenjue said calmly: "Of course."


    No, of course what does that mean? ?


    Yuan Yaochu clicked his tongue, didn''t say much, and said to Mrs. Lin: "Aunt Lin, although this thing has a broken leg, it is a wild animal after all. If you want to keep it, you should pay attention to it."


    "Okay," Mrs. Lin said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Then let''s go first, it smells like body odor."


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    The two of them left, and Mrs. Lin turned her head and said to her sons, "I''m going to the city today, and I heard that the imperial decree has arrived, it''s the one from ''Xiao Xie''."


    The second elder brother said: "It''s really fast."


    Miss Lin nodded and said, "I heard something, what do you think it is?"


    Second brother couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he thought about it, and said, "Liu?"


    Miss Lin nodded with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： white calculation

    Chapter 138 White calculation


    You know, the repair of this "Xiao Xie Tomb" requires money, and the money is not allocated from above, and Liu County Magistrate can''t ask Tang Qingshan, the "victim", and he doesn''t want to come out, so he immediately made up his mind. It''s on Xiao Liu''s head.


    On Little Liu''s side, although she couldn''t rejoin the big house, now, Granny Liu is dead, Tang Sanshui is also dead, and the two mountains that weighed on her head are gone. Comfortable clothes.


    Since the haunting that night, the mother and daughter have started talking, and Tang Zhaodi no longer has cold eyebrows every day, but always asks about the money.


    Little Liu can''t do anything else, but she is the best at this kind of mind. Tang Zhaodi''s calculations, she is clear, and she feels a little uncomfortable.


    She always felt that Tang Zhaodi was trying to cheat her money and run away, right?


    But she is not independent, she always feels a little timid to live alone, and her daughter is at home, so she can be a companion and help with some work.


    So the mother and daughter didn''t tear each other apart, they were just awkward.


    After a few days, Xiao Liu couldn''t bear it anymore, called her daughter, and said something to her "heart-to-heart": "Brother Zhao, now our mother and I are dependent on each other, we still have to get along well." yes."


    "My money, isn''t it yours? You''ve grown up too, I thought, after your grandma''s Qi Qi, I''ll buy you some good clothes and jewelry, choose a good family to marry, and our mother and I will be happy." With support, otherwise there is no man in the family, and people will always be bullied..."


    Tang Zhaodi bowed his head and listened, despising her in her heart because she couldn''t lack a man, but when it comes to getting married, she also wanted to marry, and if she got married earlier, she had something to rely on, and she would only care about her if she was stupid!


    At this moment, she still needs money to buy her outfit, so Tang Zhaodi didn''t say anything.


    In the end, the two women hugged each other and cried, one false and the other false.


    At the moment when the heaven and the earth were moving...someone outside said: "Is Mrs. Tang Liu at home?"


    Little Liu was a little surprised.


    Her place is hated by everyone now, and no one comes to look for her easily.


    She quickly wiped her tears and went out to have a look, and saw two yamen servants and the master outside, Xiao Liu was taken aback, her legs went limp at that moment: "Officer, officer, what''s the matter?"


    There were many people from the village stretching their heads to explore their brains. The master cleared his throat and said in an official tone: "Mr. Tang Liu, this is the case. The emperor decreed that Tang Sanshui committed several crimes and killed his biological mother. It is a heinous crime. If you want The "Xiao Xie Tomb" was built to warn future generations, and you are a rare and loyal woman who killed your relatives righteously. In addition, this matter is related to you, so the county lord sent me to inform you. Are you willing to do this? Work hard?"


    Little Liu...didn''t understand.


    The villagers next to him didn''t understand either.


    Seeing her staring, the master was a little impatient, and said directly: "In short, the emperor wants Tang Sanshui to make atonement for this, and to build a tomb. You were supposed to build this matter, but the magistrate of the county understands that you are a woman, and it is inconvenient everywhere, so you You only need to pay two taels of silver, and the county magistrate will arrange the rest."


    Mr. Liu understands the matter of giving money.


    Xiao Liu was shocked and said: "Why, why did you build something for Tang Sanshui?? Tang Sanshui, isn''t he a bad guy?"


    Master is very impatient.


    But in name, Xiao Liu is a good person who kills relatives, so he can only explain it patiently.


    Little Liu was dumbfounded.


    She said: "But you want Tang Sanshui to stink for thousands of years or something, why, why do you want me to pay the money?" She didn''t care about anyone else, and said directly: "The big house has money, and the big house belongs to the Tang family too Man, Da Fang is his own brother!"


    Master completely lost his patience.


    He accepted the smile, and said coldly: "Tang Sanshui nearly ruined the family of the big family, why should they pay money? And you, now that Tang Sanshui is subduing the law, Tang Liu''s tragic death is all because of your report? You bear the name of loyalty, how can you not do things of loyalty? Could it be that there is something hidden about what happened that day? You can''t be in the same boat as Tang Sanshui, right?"


    Xiao Liu was so frightened that she collapsed.


    Then the master coaxed and frightened her, and charged her one hundred taels of silver.


    In this way, Mrs. Liu only has one or two or three cash and a dilapidated house that should be clean.


    Everyone saw such a big commotion that they couldn''t even eat enough to eat, so many of them came to tell Mrs. Lin.


    After listening to the details, Mrs. Lin came back with a refreshed expression, and said with a smile: "What is this called? This is called white calculation! It''s not that you don''t report it, it''s not time yet! This Mrs. Liu has been calculating for half her life, but in the end, she has nothing! God still has eyes!"


    The second brother also felt relieved: "Indeed, God has eyes."


    While the two of them were talking, Shitou''s daughter-in-law came again.


    The second elder brother hadn''t come to talk to his mother about the day''s affairs. Mrs. Lin was only Shitou''s daughter-in-law, and she also came to tell her about the excitement, so she greeted her with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, Shitou''s wife said, "I heard that your family caught a fox?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Yes, this is not there!"


    Shitou''s daughter-in-law took Mrs. Lin''s hand with an extremely affectionate look: "When I heard this, I didn''t have time to eat, so I hurried to talk to you... Before I got married, my old aunt was a yin and yang, Do you know about this? This fox is a great fairy, but you must not offend it, otherwise, the family will suffer disaster, you don''t know that such a thing happened in Houshan Village..." She kept talking.


    Second brother was tired of it.


    As expected of the two girls, they both come to this trick, thinking that they are too smart, as if no one else can see their little calculations.


    The second elder brother said directly: "Auntie, this fox was injured, that''s why we rescued it. You said that the fox is a great fairy, and if the big fairy is injured, we can still refuse to save it? Wouldn''t that cause more trouble?"


    Stone''s daughter-in-law had a meal.


    The second elder brother said again: "It happened that my aunt came over, and I also want to ask, how did I offend your family Juanzi, ran away to our house to go crazy, and cursed me loudly?"


    Wife Shitou didn''t expect that he would say it on her face, and said anxiously: "No, no, Juanzi is talking nonsense."


    The second elder brother said: "She is talking nonsense, and I didn''t see you apologizing to my mother. I heard it was a disaster and a disaster. Why is it so unappealing?"


    Wife Shitou''s face turned blue when he said it: "Tell me, you are a junior, why are you so rude, I am also your aunt..."


    Although Mrs. Lin didn''t know what happened, she immediately said: "It''s wrong for you to say that, and the truth doesn''t come from seniority. Our family Erlang never ''talks nonsense'', who doesn''t know, Erlang is the one with the best temper in our family. If we provoke Erlang to talk, you Juanzi may be really talking nonsense. Otherwise, you go home first. I will ask Erlang. If what he said is wrong, I will go. I will pay you, right?"


    So, the two women joined hands to run people away.


    After the people left, Mrs. Lin turned around and asked, "What''s going on?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： petty and vengeful

    Chapter 139 Being stingy and holding grudges


    Second brother said things slowly.


    Ms. Lin laughed angrily after hearing this: "This Tang Juanzi is praised by those boys in the village. Do you really think she is a peerless beauty? You are ugly and stupid, but you have the nerve to pick and choose, and you don''t even look in the mirror!"


    Second brother said again: "Speaking of which, Shen Jue persuaded me a few words, I think it makes sense."


    He took what Yan Shenjue said, and said a few words to Mrs. Lin.


    Although he also admitted that what Yan Chenjue said was reasonable, these people are really nothing, and there is no need to take them seriously, but he just wanted to scold them back, and he didn''t want to take any losses. Must be sick to go back.


    He is such a vulgar and vulgar ordinary person, indulging in the happiness of ordinary people, stingy and holding grudges, which is different from people like Yan Chenjue.


    Let¡¯s take the vulgar as usual, anyway, it¡¯s quite cool after scolding him.


    Ms. Lin heard what her son said, and thought about it seriously for a long time, and then she said: "It sounds like that, but how can I go to a higher level?"


    She looked at her daughter who was playing with the fox: "Why don''t we raise this fox and tell people it''s a big fairy?"


    Second brother: "..."


    He said to his mother very gently: "Let daddy worry about such trivial matters, why should mother care about it?"


    "That''s fine," said Mrs. Lin, "I''m annoyed by this kind of thinking, so let your father do it!"


    Then she returned to the original topic: "That Tang Juanzi, tell me, her face is bigger than a millstone, and she still has the face to look down on my son..."


    Xinbao heard the word Mopan, and immediately remembered, and turned around: "Persimmon!"


    Ms. Lin said: "What?"


    "Persimmons, Mopan persimmons," the second elder brother said with a smile, "Shen Jue took Xinbao and picked a basket of Mopan persimmons from the mountain."


    He searched back and forth, pointed at the corner of the courtyard, and Mrs. Lin went over to take a look: "Oh, it''s so big!"


    She hurriedly found a jar, put the persimmons in it, and poured warm water into it. The persimmons were almost ripe, and the water didn¡¯t need to be too hot. If they were placed by the stove at night, the water wouldn¡¯t cool down for a long time. can eat.


    Xinbao walked up to her with short legs. The second elder brother grabbed her casually and asked her, "Xinbao, let me ask you, what kind of vegetables can be grown in a greenhouse?"


    "Huh?" Xinbao thought for a while: "You can plant anything!"


    You can grow some of the most commonly used seasonings such as onion, ginger, garlic, coriander, and garlic sprouts. This is really easy to sell, but anyone who can afford it wants to buy some.


    Then green vegetables, such as Chinese cabbage, Chinese cabbage, spinach, celery, lettuce, chrysanthemum... all can be planted.


    Chinese cabbage is called Chinese cabbage in this era, but small cabbage is called cabbage, like cabbage, cauliflower, tomato in later generations, and there is no such thing now...


    Of course, it¡¯s best to plant the ones that grow fast and harvest one crop at a time, that is, garlic sprouts, mushrooms, and big-leaf sunflowers, which are called fungus vegetables in later generations, in short, these things.


    Second brother asked questions while listening, and when Mrs. Lin finished, he almost understood the question.


    He asked Mrs. Lin: "Will you build a greenhouse tomorrow?"


    "Well, yes," Mrs. Lin said: "I heard from your father that we will start making it tomorrow. Dayuan found a few craftsmen who can make warm walls, and they said that they can do warm walls and kangs. I thought, wait. After the warm shed is built, the kang in our new house will also be made into a warm kang.¡±


    The second elder brother asked: "Can you do it on the second floor?"


    "The second floor doesn''t seem to work, right?" Mrs. Lin said: "I''ll ask tomorrow, if not, I can build two more kangs below. When it''s cold in winter, I can live there. Besides, it''s fine if a guest comes someday. There must be a kang."


    Brother Tang San said: "I''m not afraid of the cold, I don''t need to do it."


    Ms. Lin said: "If you are afraid of the cold, Xinbao and your second brother are the only ones who are afraid of the cold, but if you want to do it, you can do it. If you are not afraid of the cold, just don''t burn it."


    Brother Tang San said oh.


    Then Mrs. Lin remembered and asked him: "Did Da Yuan finish teaching you that set of kung fu?"


    Because Xinbao loves to call him brother Da Yuan and brother Xiao Yuan, the family can''t help but follow him. Brother Tang San said: "It was taught by Xiao Yuan. After teaching, there are only thirty-six moves in total."


    Miss Lin raised her eyebrows, and the second elder brother was also very surprised: "Thirty-six tricks?? You learned so many in one morning?"


    Is this still his younger brother who grew nails all over his body when he went to school?


    Brother Tang San was a little embarrassed when they saw it, he smiled: "I don''t know, I''m stupid, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to remember, so I tried my best to memorize it, but it didn''t take much effort, so I just memorized it. "


    The second elder brother nodded: "It seems that when you encounter something you are willing to learn, it is different."


    Ms. Lin said: "Who says you are stupid, how can my son be stupid? Not being able to study is not the same thing as being stupid! Isn''t this very smart?"


    After smoothing hair, she said: "Let me take a look?"


    Brother Tang San immediately cleared the stones and stools in front of him, picked up his sister like a ball, put her in Aniang''s arms, cleared a large open space, and then started to practice.


    He is born with supernatural powers, but he has never learned kung fu. His movements are obviously a little clumsy and not very smooth, but Hanhan''s eyes are bright, obviously he really likes it.


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help praising him: "Not bad! Not bad! It''s the first time I can practice like this, my son is amazing!"


    Xinbao was also clapping his little hands hard, "You''re the best! You''re the worst! You''re a hero!"


    Tie Hanhan was praised by them, and he worked even harder, fighting like a tiger.


    Second brother glanced at them with a smile on his lips.


    His mother, unless she was joking, would never say a bad word about them, she disciplined them, scolded them as well, but in her heart, her children were obviously the best, even if it was like the stone daughter-in-law just now looking for When they came to the door, most of the mothers would definitely scold their children first regardless of what happened. It is not wrong to say that, but he still prefers his own mother''s self-willed protection.


    Xinbao clapped her hands and suddenly remembered an important matter.


    She turned her head and said, "Aniang, Xinbao wants to learn kung fu!"


    Ms. Lin said: "No."


    "Why?" Xinbao opened his eyes wide: "Xinbao wants to be as annoying as A Niang! A Niang is the most annoying!"


    But this time, Mrs. Lin was not moved by Rainbow Fart: "Baby, it''s really not possible. Your father will not agree. Your father hates little girls wielding knives and guns the most. Xinbao should study, okay?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head in confusion: "But Auntie also learns Kung Fu?"


    Ms. Lin sighed: "It''s because my mother also learns kung fu... Alas! In short, Dad doesn''t like it. Dad doesn''t like Xinbao learning it, and he doesn''t like it. My mother learns kung fu."


    Xinbao''s eyes widened in bewilderment.


    She recalled the way A Niang walked out of the forest when she was clearing away Gao Hei, her footsteps were brisk, her whole person was really unrestrained and comfortable, like a bird that had broken free from its shackles, spreading its wings lightly, Fly among the clouds.


    Second brother coughed straight up.


    He loves to ponder by nature, and he has long known that this is Mrs. Lin''s heart knot.


    But he is only a child after all, and he doesn''t know how to comfort the emotional entanglements of the elders.


    The second elder brother went over to dismiss Tie Hanhan and told him to go to Yuan''s house to see if there was any work. Then he turned around and changed the topic: "Mother, is this fox hungry? Do you want to feed it something?" ? What does it eat?"


    Ms. Lin turned her head and glanced cooperatively, "What else can I eat, meat? I''ll try to get him some meat."


    She put down her daughter and had already walked two steps away, but Xinbao said: "You''re not right!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： daddys heart

    Chapter 140 Daddy''s Heart


    Ms. Lin turned her head helplessly.


    The second elder brother winked at his younger sister, but unfortunately, Tuanzi didn''t see it at all. She said loudly to Mrs. Lin: "Daddy doesn''t do that! Daddy doesn''t like it!"


    "Little heartless!" Mrs. Lin pinched her daughter''s chubby face: "I will turn to Daddy! Mother didn''t say that Daddy is bad! Don''t be so anxious to protect him!"


    "No!" Xinbao became more and more anxious and said, "Daddy doesn''t have it! Daddy likes it!"


    Second elder brother knelt down and patted his younger sister on the back: "Xinbao, don''t worry, what did daddy say?"


    Xinbao held back for a while, unable to speak, and was spinning around anxiously.


    When she was sleeping in bed, everyone would always talk to her, hoping that she would respond when they heard it.


    Daddy also said a lot, of course.


    But for a cold old father like Tang Qingshan, he would definitely not tell his daughter this, he would not tell anyone how much he likes his wife, but she can really feel the flow of his ordinary homely words With deep tenderness.


    He loves his wife, loves his children, but he is not used to proclaiming these.


    So, if she was asked to learn a sentence or two as proof, she couldn''t say it.


    Xinbao''s anxious eyes were red: "Xinbao is just as good! Xinbao is really so good! You believe me! You believe me!"


    Talking about this kind of topic with the little girl, Mrs. Lin was so embarrassed: "Okay, my mother knows, and my mother believes it." She walked around with the little girl in her arms and patted her back: "Xinbao Don''t worry, okay?"


    Xinbao had a small face full of grievances, but she didn''t cry.


    She questioned her soul: "Daddy, aunt and her, didn''t say Aibao, Xinbao''s heart, but daddy, aunt and her, all of them are Aibao. Why don''t you say a few words about Aniang''s heart? "


    Miss Lin: "..."


    Lin ¡¤ Chivalrous ¡¤ Mulan is speechless!


    Second brother didn¡¯t know why the topic got so wrong. He felt embarrassed for his mother, and felt it was funny. He coughed and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t like to talk, so don¡¯t worry about everything.¡±


    He didn''t know what else to say, so he clapped his hands: "Xinbao, brother hug."


    Xinbao obediently opened her hand to be hugged by her brother, but she was still a little unhappy.


    Fortunately, she is still a big boss, no, my lord.


    Xinbao is like stretching a ball of thread, pulling and pulling, trying to get a little bit of his boss''s wisdom to solve this problem...but after a long time of pulling, he still can''t figure out why.


    So when Tang Qingshan came back, he saw his daughter rushing towards him quickly.


    Tang Qingshan took it for granted, so he bent down and stretched out his hand. Unexpectedly, Xinbao pushed his hand away without hesitation, rejecting Ai''s hug, "No!"


    Tang Qingshan bent his lips amused by her aggressive appearance, but his voice was still flat: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao said loudly: "Daddy, Xinbao wants to ask you..."


    She put on a full questioning posture, but after speaking half a sentence, she couldn''t remember what she was going to question.


    Xinbao touched his little head in disbelief.


    The second elder brother coughed: "Father, Xinbao wants to learn Kung Fu, and asked if you can learn."


    Tang Qingshan bent down again and hugged his daughter: "Xinbao wants to learn Kung Fu?"


    "Yes, yes!" Xinbao remembered: "Xinbao wants to learn kung fu from Xiaoxian! Imagine being as handsome as A Niang!"


    Tang Qingshan''s tone was flat: "Learning Kung Fu is very tiring and hard, can Xinbao think about it?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Xinbao has made up his mind! Xinbao is not afraid!"


    Tang Qingshan nodded, "Yes."


    In the stove room, the sound of crackling and cooking, stopped for a while.


    so easy?


    The second elder brother deliberately said: "What are you doing learning Kung Fu? How barbaric are women dancing knives and guns?"


    Tang Qingshan glared at him.


    The second elder brother said loudly: "Father, why are you staring at me? It''s the truth! Xinbao should learn some poetry."


    Tang Qingshan gave him a cold look, and said warmly to his daughter: "As long as Xinbao thinks about it, he can learn it, whether it''s learning Kung Fu or poetry, it''s all good. As long as Xinbao learns it, he won''t cause trouble. No, if you learn some kung fu, you will have the power to protect yourself, and your father will feel more at ease. It''s just that learning martial arts is hard work, Xinbao has to endure it, and if you decide, you must study hard. If you master it well, you will be as beautiful as your mother."


    "Okay!" Xinbao nodded: "Xiaoxian said that Xinbao''s health is not good, so learning kung fu is good for you!"


    "Oh?" Tang Qingshan pondered slightly, "I''ll ask daddy tomorrow."


    The second elder brother continued to set up a platform next to him: "But after learning kung fu, it''s not easy to find a husband''s family, right? Many men don''t like such women!"


    Tang Qingshan scolded his son: "What kind of nonsense are you talking about!"


    Second brother thought that this nonsense was said by your wife!


    He felt that he was really worried about his parents for the sake of his parents: "This is the truth!"


    "Don''t dare to talk nonsense!" Tang Qingshan said: "You..."


    Xinbao covered his mouth: "Daddy doesn''t scold people, he doesn''t."


    Tang Qingshan took a deep breath, and gently pulled his daughter''s hand away: "My brother is wrong, Daddy is teaching him a lesson."


    He held his daughter''s little hand, and said coldly: "A person lives for a lifetime, and what he lives is his own backbone, who cares what other people like or dislike? Since licking his face and claiming to be an imposing man, he can''t even tolerate a woman who can kung fu. It''s also very ridiculous! Even if you don''t talk about this, everyone has their own preferences in dressing and hats, don''t impose your narrow minds on others!"


    The second elder brother touched his nose silently.


    He didn''t dare to say any more, stood up and pretended to enter the house, winked at his sister, and pointed to the stove.


    Xinbao received it, and asked: "Then Daddy, Xinbao has learned kung fu, does Daddy still love Xinbao?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "Yes."


    But his little girl couldn''t be dismissed with a single word, she hugged her father''s face with both hands, and asked earnestly, "Is it love or not?"


    Tang Qingshan helplessly: "Love, love treasure."


    Xinbao rolled her big eyes: "Then mother has learned kung fu, does father still love mother?"


    Tang Qingshan: "..."


    He finally understood what his children were singing, stood up, and said to the kitchen angrily: "If you don''t love your mother, there will be no you!" What are you thinking about! See Tian''er looking for trouble!"


    He carried his daughter back to the house.


    Ms. Lin blushed, held her respect, and snorted. Of course, no one heard it.


    Entering the house, the second elder brother asked him without words: "Father, it''s time to join the wine. Do you want to start drinking?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded after thinking about it.


    Ginseng wine should be drunk in small amounts for a long time. Recently, there is no major event to leave, so starting to drink from now on is just right.


    Brother Tang and Brother Tang San were talking, they came back a step late, and just entered the door, after hearing this sentence, they went to move the wine jar.


    Opened the altar, poured out a small cup, light yellow in color, Tang Qingshan looked carefully, and drank it slowly without waiting for a meal.


    After dinner, the second elder brother didn''t know what he said to Brother Tang, so Tang elder brother took his sister away, and then the second elder brother washed up and went to sleep with his younger brother, leaving Nuo Da''s main room for his parents come out.


    Mrs. Lin has a straightforward temper, and she was a little embarrassed, but Tang Qingshan was very calm, and said to her straightforwardly: "I went to your house to ask for marriage, and I went there because I fell in love with you. The things you suspected are all untrue. Yes, I¡¯ve said it many times, but I just don¡¯t believe it, and now the children are making trouble with me!¡±


    "I didn''t make a fuss. I didn''t make my children make trouble either!" Mrs. Lin said in a blunt manner: "Obviously it''s that Xue Shuihua..."


    Tang Qingshan said in a deep voice: "That person has nothing to do with me! You can believe her nonsense!"


    While talking, he smiled instead, and said slowly: "Things that are created out of nothing are worth your jealousy for so many years!"


    He patted the back of his wife''s hand lightly. The cold and hard man said a rare soft word of love: "For a lifetime, I only have you in my heart, and no one else."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： Mr. Liquor

    Chapter 141 Mr. Zaijiu


    Woke up in the morning, Mrs. Lin felt refreshed.


    She woke up early, not to mention the meal was ready, even the fox gave a meal of meat.


    As a result, I was sitting there watching the fox eat, when I saw a figure flashing in front of the door, Yan Shenjue came in.


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Xiao Jue, it''s so early? Have you had breakfast yet?"


    "Morning, Aunt Lin," Yan Shenjue saluted with a serious look: "It''s been used."


    Ms. Lin said: "Xinbao slept with her brother yesterday, in the East Wing. It''s still early to get up! Sit down first."


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, and looked at the fox: "Then I''ll practice swords in the back."


    Ms. Lin was not polite to him, she nodded.


    After he left, she couldn''t help but gossip with Tang Qingshan: "Xiaojue, this child is a little... not really weird." She pondered for a long time before saying: "When he looks at people, he sees nothing. "


    The second elder brother brushed his teeth and couldn''t help but glance over there.


    Indeed, although Yan Chenjue is very polite, when he looks at people, there is no warmth in his eyes, no emotion... To put it inappropriately, you seem to be no different from trees and grass in his eyes.


    But Xinbao is an exception.


    When he looked at Xinbao, his gaze was soft and warm.


    The family got up one after another and had dinner. Brother Tang San and the twins were torn between watching Yan Shenjue practicing swords and going to Yuan''s house, but they still ran to Yuan''s house, and then Big Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang followed their parents. On the other side of the new house, we are about to start building a greenhouse.


    The second elder brother took his younger sister to the main room and continued to make medicine.


    Yan Shenjue came back from sword practice, saw that Xinbao was still asleep, and then sat down.


    Second brother asked: "Xinbao''s body, martial arts will be beneficial?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "She is obviously suffocated, and her martial arts training will greatly improve her."


    He paused and emphasized: "Her situation is brought out from the womb. It is different from ordinary people. It is not a matter of speed, but only practicing martial arts can completely change the situation. If you don''t practice martial arts, you will be ten years older. It¡¯s also very different from your peers.¡±


    The second elder brother hummed, thinking for a while, Yan Shenjue asked, "Did Xinbao say that?"


    "Well," said the second elder brother, "my father agreed, and he may ask you again."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    Then he said to him again: "My uncle, his surname is Yuan and his name is Xi, have you ever heard of it?"


    The second elder brother raised his head in surprise: "Yuan Xi? Zaijiu Mountain native?"


    Yuanxi, styled Weiming, named Jiushanren... He is a very, very famous Confucian, but he is not famous because of "Confucianism". Where is he famous?


    His grandfather is the emperor''s teacher, his father is the emperor''s teacher, he himself...not the emperor''s teacher, he used to be the emperor''s companion, and later became the emperor''s servant after he ascended the throne. He might have become the future emperor''s teacher, but But he quit his job halfway.


    It is said that this Yuan Weiming has a very weird temperament. He loves fine wine very much. Whenever he encounters good wine, he will go crazy and lose his mind. He is completely different from usual. In the end, he wrote a letter to ask for his return. After three times, the emperor agreed and gave him a villa.


    It is also said that the emperor visited him afterward and wrote a poem for him in a play. In the poem, there is "Zaijiu Asking Characters". Since then, he has called himself Zaijiu Shanren.


    But this was more than ten years ago.


    The articles and poems handed down in the Yuan Dynasty are all related to wine, so they have mixed reputation among literati. Those who like him say that he has a true temperament, and those who don''t like him call him a wine lunatic, saying that he has ruined the family name.


    But although he didn''t see him that day, others said that the old man was gentle and kind, with a bookish look, so he didn''t look like the rumored drunk lunatic? ?


    Yan Chenjue said bluntly: "Uncle accepted me as a disciple. He said I was his closed disciple, but I really want him to accept you as a disciple... So, I found two jars of good wine, and I called them quietly after a while. Someone brought it, and when uncle comes, you can try it out, I don¡¯t know if it will work or not.¡±


    Second elder brother''s pupils are dark as he said.


    This person, no matter his writing is good or bad, just his identity alone is a big umbrella. If he can be accepted as a disciple, many things will become very easy.


    He didn''t think it was a shame to take advantage of the situation, and said directly: "Then tell me more about Mr. Zaijiu?"


    Yan Shen Jue coughed.


    After a while, he said: "I, I actually don''t know how to read people, and I... have nothing to say."


    He is really unlucky, and all kinds of unlucky things accompany him from morning to night.


    Therefore, the roof suddenly collapsed; the table suddenly broke; a bumblebee suddenly flew into the window; the suture was broken when I picked up the book; happened.


    That''s why, when they were giving lectures, they were far away from each other, and they left after the lecture. If there was something they didn''t understand, he would write it on paper and let the boy send it over.


    Of course they live far away, and of course they don¡¯t eat together, so if you want to say how much you know, you really don¡¯t know much.


    The second brother was speechless.


    How did this kid grow up so big?


    Under such circumstances, it is really not easy to grow up so big, and to be so civilized and military at such a young age, but anyone with a slightly weaker willpower should have collapsed long ago.


    Second brother said: "Shen Jue, tell me, is there really such a unlucky person in this world?"


    He took out the medicine, leaned back slightly, and stood next to him, leaning close to his ear, with a very low voice: "You are like this, and my family, brothers and sisters continue... There are really people in the world who are born with such unlucky luck." ?"


    Yan Shen Jue lowered his eyes: "You mean, it''s not natural, but man-made?"


    The second elder brother didn''t answer, Yan Shenjue said: "I have thought about this question too, and I have asked people to check it, more than once, but nothing can be found. Maybe I did all kinds of evil things in my previous life, and this life is a Come to redeem yourself!"


    The second elder brother disagreed: "Even if you really did all the evil things, you should be cut to pieces in the previous life, why should you pay back in this life?"


    Yan was silent.


    He returned to the original topic: "Not counting me, my uncle has also taken in two disciples. They all look handsome, well-mannered, extremely studious and rigorous, and they may be used as a reference."


    Second brother nodded silently.


    Handsome, he is.


    Good character, diligent and rigorous, he can pretend.


    He picked up the cold medicine and drank it down in one gulp, closing his eyes.


    The little dumpling on the bed finally moved.


    She turned over, raised her little feet, and kicked the quilt away.


    The second elder brother put down the medicine bowl and just stood up when Yan Chenjue had already jumped over. The second elder brother looked at his back speechlessly... Did he use lightness kung fu just now? ?


    Really no need! He doesn''t grab it!


    Yan Shen Jue had already bent down, and covered her back with the quilt.


    The dumpling thumped and kicked away, Yan Chenjue gently covered her back, then he sat down and gently pressed the corner of the quilt with his hands.


    The dumpling fluttered for a long time and couldn''t push it away. Both little feet were lifted up, high, and kicked.


    Yan Shenjue didn''t know whether to wake up Tuanzi, or force her to press the quilt, so he had to ask for help from the sidelines: "Second Brother Tang."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： no one makes you unhappy

    Chapter 142 No one can make you unhappy


    The second elder brother came in just after washing the dishes, and he couldn''t help but smile, thinking that a kid is just a kid, no matter how calm and mature he looks, he is still a kid.


    He said: "Don''t worry about her, she will wake up soon."


    He looked at him silently, with condemnation in his eyes.


    The second elder brother noticed it keenly, and said with a smile: "Children are not books, they are not so rigorous, there is no need to do anything."


    He came over and tugged at Tuanzi''s half-loose braid: "Little Smelly Baby, wake up! Little Smelly Baby?"


    Duanzi opened his eyes in a daze.


    Her eyelashes are so long that they seem to be a bit of a hindrance, so she dazedly rubbed them twice, eyes dimmed, and softly called: "Yes."


    Second brother responded, and Xinbao''s eyelids closed together again.


    He tugged at her little braids and her little ears, and tugged back and forth for a long time, while telling Yan Chenjue, "Xinbao is really good, she doesn''t feel angry at all when she wakes up, she can call you whatever you want, even if she screams hard." cry."


    He still looked at him silently.


    Second brother was teased by his eyes, laughed for a long time, Xinbao was woken up by him, and when he opened his eyes again, he saw Yan Shenjue.


    She just woke up, before she could switch, she called: "My wife."


    Yan Shen Jue hummed.


    Xinbao''s eyes widened slowly, looked at him carefully, and then opened his hands: "Hug my wife."


    He picked her up, and Tuanzi softly kissed his face, then raised his little hand, and touched his head: "Good boy."


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly surprised.


    Second brother asked directly: "Xinbao, what are you doing?"


    Tuanzi Nuo Nuo said: "Xin Bao coaxes my wife."


    The second elder brother raised his eyebrows: "Why do you want to coax him? Why don''t you coax brother?"


    Xinbao turned back, stared at his face for a while, then turned back again: "I''m not unhappy, my wife is unhappy, I need to coax her."


    Two people: "..."


    Second brother thought to himself, why didn''t I see that he was unhappy?


    But when he talks about the past, no matter how plain his tone is, he probably won''t be happy!


    Yan Shen Jue was soft-hearted, and gently hugged Nai Duanzi.


    Watching the two little kids cuddling for a while, the mature second brother couldn''t help it, and said sourly: "Second brother is not happy either, no one is coaxing him, so he is unhappy."


    Xinbao sighed like an adult.


    Then she broke away from Yan Shenjue''s arms, hugged him, and patted him: "Sure, don''t make trouble."


    Second brother is satisfied: "Okay, don''t make trouble."


    He hugged his sister for a while before saying, "I''m wearing new clothes today!"


    Yan Shenjue got up and moved away, and the second brother changed the clothes for the dumpling, a thin layer of cotton, dark red and light blue, with a small skirt and trousers underneath.


    In addition, Mrs. Lin also bought several kinds of small flowers. Because the dumplings have little hair, Mrs. Lin always buys the small flowers on other people''s clothes from clothing stores. They are smaller and come in all colors. I bought a small bag.


    Xinbao liked it at first glance, so after washing his face, he picked two flowers.


    Her wife is very proficient now, and Yan Chenjue has already braided her two braids in the small space where the second brother was cooking.


    Xinbao stretched out his little paws and touched it. He felt that he was beautiful, so he shook his little head.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "This outfit is not suitable for martial arts training. I''ll ask someone to make some for you later. What color does Xinbao like?"


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao is floating, it looks good in any color!"


    Yan Shen Jue laughed: "Xinbao is right."


    Xinbao asked: "Is Xinbao going to learn martial arts today?"


    "Tomorrow," Yan Shenjue said, "I''ll make an agreement with Uncle Qingshan first."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh."


    Second elder brother came out with shredded pork noodles, raised it outside to cool off, and said, "Xinbao, Daddy built a warm shed today, and after dinner, brother Xiaoxian will take you to watch."


    "Okay," Xinbao nodded: "Xinbao is going to see it, otherwise what if Daddy made a mistake and swollen?"


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Yes."


    He came over and squatted down, and said to Yan Shenjue: "Look at me."


    Yan Chen didn''t understand, but still looked at him. The second brother took a small chopstick noodles, twisted his wrist, wrapped the noodles around the chopsticks, and fed them into the dumpling''s mouth in a small ball.


    Then he handed the bowl directly to Yan Shenjue, washed his hands and went to read.


    Yan Chen, who was suddenly left alone, was not in a hurry, imitating what he did just now, and quickly turned a chopstick out. The dumpling waited with his mouth wide open, and he carefully fed it to her.


    He quite likes this exercise, and he still has more to say after feeding.


    Tuanzi looked into the bowl, took the bowl with both hands, drank a little noodle soup, and left a small section of noodles, she still bit the bowl, looked up with big eyes, Yan Chenjue looked at her blankly, Then she suddenly came back to her senses, and put the small strips into her mouth.


    Xinbao looked at the bowl again, it was clean, then let go, and taught him: "Every grain is hard work!"


    Yan Shenjue could only say: "You are right."


    He wiped her lips, stood up with the bowl in hand, and the second elder brother said, "Put it on the door board."


    Water was poured on one side, and the dumpling was swallowed.


    Xinbao asked: "Did Foxy eat?"


    "Eat." The second elder brother said: "It''s good to eat, A Niang gave it a big bowl of meat, it''s much better than what you ate."


    Xinbao said oh, and went to squat in front of the fox. The fox was lying in the broken dustpan, with one leg sticking out, and the black fox eyes were looking straight at her. puppy.


    Xinbao asked him: "Fox, are you full?"


    The fox tilted his head, Yan Shenjue rushed over, and squatted down to look at her.


    Xinbao suddenly remembered, and said to him, "Shall we name the fox?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded: "Okay."


    Xinbao said: "My family''s donkey takes my surname, and his name is Tang Xiaoba. You can ask the fox to take your surname and call it Shen Er, okay?"


    "My surname is not Shen," Yan Shenjue glanced at her: "Shen Jue, it means Shen Bojueli, and it refers to a well-written article."


    Xinbao asked: "Then is your article well written?"


    Yan Shen Jue was silent for a moment, did not answer, and said: "But you can let it be named Shen, take a word from my name, and take a word from you, why not call it Shen Qiu?"


    Xinbao didn''t notice anything wrong at all: "Okay!"


    She called the fox: "Shen Qiu! Shen Qiu! You will be called Shen Qiu from now on! Don''t forget, when you are called, you have to agree!"


    The second elder brother behind: "..."


    Seeing Yan Xiaolang''s mouth curled up, the second elder brother was very speechless.


    Never expected that Yan Xiaolang still has this hobby of telling cold jokes with a blank face...


    Seeing that the two of them were playing with the fox there, the second elder brother, a worry maniac, had to remind again: "Xinbao, do you want to go and see Dad build a greenhouse?"


    "oh!"


    Xinbao remembered, and immediately opened his hands to Yan Shenjue: "Hug."


    Yan Shen Jue picked her up, and then the two of them went to the new house quite leisurely.


    The new house is very lively.


    After all, it was already very lively. Now, when I heard that the Tang family is going to build a greenhouse that can grow vegetables in winter, of course everyone wants to come and watch.


    There were so many people that it was impossible to squeeze in. Yan Shenjue looked at it from a distance, and simply jumped onto the pile of bricks, looking down from a height.


    Tang Qingshan, Yuan Yaogui, and a few craftsmen were taking measurements in the middle, stopping to discuss a few words from time to time, obviously discussing the division of warm roads, after all, we must take care of everything, and we must not be too close to the vegetable ridge, so we must be careful Plan it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： stupid

    Chapter 143 Stupid and unaware


    This kind of thing is unheard of, and people around are talking about it.


    Someone said: "Old Fu Uncle, you are an old man, why don''t you tell me if this thing will work?"


    The man he asked was about to turn white, curled his lips in disdain, and shook his head: "I''ve been farming all my life, but I''ve never heard of such a thing! Building a house for a vegetable field? Lighting a fire for the crops... Isn''t that Is it a joke!"


    "That''s right!" Others also said, "I''ve never heard of such a thing. Once the fire is turned on, the roots won''t be cooked?"


    "Haha, it''s good if it''s ripe, maybe it''s ripe when it grows out, and it can be served on the table after you pick it off!"


    Many people laughed out loud.


    Someone said: "But I''m thinking, this vegetable doesn''t grow, maybe it''s because of the cold weather. If we build a house for the vegetable, maybe it will really grow!"


    "Long fart! No sunlight, long fart!"


    Someone said: "But Uncle Qingshan is not a nonsense, since he said it, I think it is 80% accurate."


    "Then are you coming or not? I want to try with Uncle Qingshan."


    "Don''t!" More than one person advised him: "Isn''t this a waste of money? What if it doesn''t work?"


    "That''s right, Uncle Qingshan said it himself, he has never done it before, this is the first time!"


    "Tell me, why bother with this?"


    "That''s right, why do you have a good day to treat this?"


    Someone seemed to see through everything: "You don''t understand, why should I tell you?"


    "Why!"


    The man laughed loudly, and winked: "If you have money, you''ll burn it!"


    He thought it was very funny and laughed.


    It''s so awesome, Yan Chenjue frowned slightly.


    The most annoying thing in this world is ignorance. The more ignorant people are, the faster, the happiest, and the most **** they are... But they didn''t see that several people had already gathered in front of them to learn.


    He looked down at the little dumpling leaning on his lap.


    But I saw that Tuanzi''s whole body was leaning forward, with his small chin raised, and he was listening to what was said very seriously.


    Yan Shenjue saw her bulging cheeks, felt cute in his heart, couldn''t help squatting down, and poked her.


    It''s really too soft, just like a ball of cotton, Xinbao shook his little head cutely, trying to avoid his fingers, his heart felt soft because of his cuteness.


    He resisted the urge to poke again, playing with her little hands.


    It''s really fleshy, the nails have grown, but the nails that grow out are also soft.


    He was suffering from obsessive-compulsive disorder, picking and pulling her little nails one by one, simulating a pair of scissors in his mind, where to cut it, and what it would look like.


    Xinbao was distracted by his fuss, and twitched her hands, "Honey, don''t make trouble."


    She patted the boy on the head: "Listen carefully."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Kan Xinbao listened again with his head held high, and he also listened carefully to a few words.


    Xinbao became more anxious as he listened.


    You should know that greenhouses mainly rely on sunlight. It is possible to have warm walls and warm passages, but they really don¡¯t need too much, because they are really not used much.


    It is also possible to dig a cold-proof ditch outside and fill it with hay, so as to prevent the heat of the soil from spreading to the outside, and secondly, it can also absorb water, decompose and ferment, and release heat.


    And the shed is not the smaller the better, or the bigger the better, its span, roof ridge, lighting angle, etc., will have a general range to ensure the necessary conditions such as sunshine and ventilation.


    So a lot of what they say is wrong! Not even the right direction!


    It is very important to know the direction of the greenhouse. Only when the direction is correct can the overall lighting of the front roof be ensured.


    She clearly made it clear to her second brother!


    Tang Qingshan and the others said over there that Xinbao picked it up here by himself, with a comparison: "No...you have to go south! You can get enough sun on this side of the south."


    "No, no, the two sheds can''t be so close!"


    Yan Shenjue listened, frowning slightly.


    Then he stood up directly and said, "Uncle Qingshan."


    Tang Qingshan glanced back, and he jumped over with Xinbao in his arms, and said, "There are quite a few mistakes in what you said."


    Tang Qingshan saw Xinbao, of course he knew it well, and said: "We are also groping to do it, so why don''t we tell you about it."


    Yan Shenjue said: "Don''t worry about the terrain, this greenhouse needs east-west orientation. East-west orientation, one side faces south, so that the sun can shine on this side."


    He asked Xinbao: "Is Xinbao right?"


    "That''s right!" When Xinbao was not in a hurry, he expressed it quite clearly: "Facing the south, the front roof can ensure enough firewood light!"


    A few people thought about it: "Usually in the twelfth lunar month, the vegetables outside will not grow until the beginning of spring... At that time, it is true that the south window is facing the sun!"


    Yan Chenjue waited for them to finish their discussion, and continued to translate Xinbao''s broken thoughts just now: "This shed is no matter how big it is, you can''t come here at will, and you can''t think about borrowing any terrain, because it is too big and it is not easy to keep warm, and it is too small and it is not ventilated. , and can¡¯t grow many things, how big is Xinbao?¡±


    Xinbao cooperated super witty, and even completed the conversion in his head: "The length should not exceed fifteen feet, the width should be about two feet, and the height should be about one foot..." She said while comparing.


    After only a few words back and forth, Big Brother Yuan already sensed that something was wrong, he winked directly, and then started to chase people away: "Everyone, lean to the side, it''s not easy to deal with it... discuss it now, what are you in a hurry for? Don''t worry, everyone, when it''s settled, can I not teach you..."


    Several helpers came to the Yuan family, and they quickly drove the crowd out.


    In it, Yan Shenjue calmly mentioned a few points, and Xinbao added more accurately at the side, and when it was almost finished, Tang Qingshan said it again from beginning to end... Xinbao listened carefully with his head tilted, and added two more points, Yan Chenjue made do with a few words of nonsense.


    The tacit understanding of cooperation is very good.


    In fact, this is not necessary.


    Because no one would think that this idea came from Tuanzi.


    No matter how much Tuanzi said, it could only prove that this matter was taught by the Yuan family.


    Many people were even more tempted, thinking that what the people in the city said must be right, but seeing them discussing things casually, it was obvious that even the Yuan family had no idea, and they were a little undecided.


    But no matter whether they decided to do it or hesitated, everyone didn''t leave, they all watched eagerly.


    After all, most people think that even if they don''t do it now, if the Tang family can make money this year, they can do it next year! There is no disadvantage in learning in advance!


    After Yan Shenjue finished speaking, he flew back to the pile of bricks and watched leisurely.


    Someone accosted him: "Yan Xiaolang, this is not stable, it will collapse if you are not careful, come down quickly!"


    Yan and Shen ignored it.


    He and the Yuan family brothers are not following the same route at all.


    This kind of small talk is meaningless to him, and there will be endless troubles in the future, so he simply ignores it.


    The man thought he didn''t hear, so he raised his voice again, and then realized that...the man just didn''t want to talk to him, so he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed, and quickly turned his head away.


    The person next to him who wanted to ask a few words also instantly gave up his idea of ??making a conversation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： thats too stupid

    Chapter 144 is too stupid


    This job was not troublesome at first, and after the main points were figured out, everyone started to do it.


    Because the shed and the shed need to be far apart before, this will occupy a larger area.


    The vegetable plots of each family are generally in the yard, and the space is not enough. If you want to organize it in the field, you can also grow food. In this way, many people''s thoughts of doing it are instantly dispelled.


    Tang Qingshan also directly stated in public that this is the first time we have done this, and no one knows whether it will be successful or not.


    If you want to learn, think about it yourself, just watch yourself learn, if you don¡¯t understand, ask on the spot, we will not hide our secrets, but if it doesn¡¯t work then, don¡¯t rely on us, after all, we didn¡¯t insist on you to learn; If you want to learn, then don¡¯t learn, don¡¯t ask after this time, and don¡¯t teach anymore. After all, this is also a profitable business, and we are not supposed to teach anyone.


    Anyway, everyone makes up their own minds, and this shop will disappear after passing this village.


    The words were a little blunt, but they made it clear that this is what you do in a place like the village. If you explain clearly, you will save yourself from complaining later.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong, Yan Chenjue left with Xinbao in his arms, and many aunts in the village pointed at him and thought he was arrogant, but he didn''t care at all.


    Second brother is a worried person. He also came to see it before and has already gone back.


    Xinbao saw him and said: "That''s too stupid, you teach daddy, you teach a lot of mistakes!"


    Second brother said casually: "Anyway, you already have brother Xiaoxian, it doesn''t matter if I''m stupid or not, I don''t need you anymore."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "That''s right."


    As soon as the second elder brother hugged the dumpling, he began to scratch her itch: "It''s right to say it! Cross the river and tear down the bridge! Little bastard, dare to say that brother is stupid..."


    The whole body of the dumpling is covered with little itchy meat, itchy to the touch, laughed out loud when he scratched it, and hid back and forth: "I was wrong, Xinbao was wrong, and Xinbao didn''t even dare to pay debts!"


    The two siblings chattered for a while, and the second elder brother, a weak chicken, was panting a bit, hugging her and asking, "Xinbao, can grapes be grown in the greenhouse?"


    Xinbao said: "Can you?"


    The second elder brother nodded: "Didn''t I tell you before, our sister-in-law of Cunfu has longan grapes at home, which are delicious. When the building is built, let''s go ask for a branch."


    Xinbao asked: "Do you like grapes?"


    "I can''t say whether I like it or not," said the second elder brother with a smile, "When I first came to this village, one time I came down from the mountain, tired, thirsty and hungry. Mrs. Fu gave me a bunch of grapes, and I tasted one on the way. ...I''ve been thinking about that smell in my heart."


    Xinbao tilted his head to look at him, then stretched out his small hand and patted his head: "Okay."


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled very warmly.


    Yan Chenjue stretched out his hand with a calm face, hugged the dumplings back to his knees, and said: "If you like to eat grapes, there is a kind of grape variety from Gaochang Kingdom in the past. It has an indecent name, but it also has a unique flavor. Find some. I''ll ask someone to find some longan as well."


    "Oh!" The second brother asked, "Ma**putao?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    Longan grapes, also known as lion¡¯s eye grapes, and Ma** grapes are produced in Turpan, which is Gaochang as Yan Shenjue said. These two are very old local grape species. Today, green grapes, red grapes, and sunshine roses are everywhere on the market. , on the contrary, there are very few local grapes.


    Xinbao became greedy at what they said, and nodded: "Grow grapes! Give them to eat!"


    She stretched out her small hand, wanting to touch the face of the second elder brother, but Yan Chenjue "just in time" stood up: "Is Xinbao hungry?"


    Tuanzi''s thoughts were indeed taken away, he retracted his hands, and rubbed his belly: "Hungry!"


    Yan Shen Jue took her away directly.


    Now all the servants of the Yuan family have come, including two cooks, and all the housekeepers and book boys.


    So in a short while, the book boy brought lunch to the second brother who was alone at home, and there was a basket...it was really a whole basket of grapes. No matter how the second brother thought about it, he felt that there were four large characters written on the basket of grapes, "You eat what?" enough!"


    Second brother asked him with the corners of his mouth twitching, "Where did this come from?"


    The name of the book boy was Taiping, and he replied respectfully: "Butler Dong bought it from a family in the village."


    Second brother nodded: "Is Xinbao there?"


    Taiping said: "It''s been left."


    Mrs. Fu''s shelf of grapes is very big. Because she likes to eat grapes, she specially asked someone to find a good variety. It has been planted for a long time, and it is getting bigger and thicker. It is just when it is ripe. They bought everything they had.


    As soon as Taiping left, the second elder brother didn¡¯t have enough to eat, so he washed a small bunch and ate one happily...


    It is very sweet and fragrant, but it still feels like it is not the taste in memory.


    He ate two pills slowly, picked a few pills and fed them to Chen Qiu, and said to him, "What are you grabbing for? Little brat, are you naive or not? That''s my sister! My sister! Do you know?"


    Shen Qiu buried his head in hard work, blah blah...


    Although the brothers of the Tang family were here, none of them went home to eat, so only Xinbao and Yan Chenjue ate together at home.


    Xinbao had a heavy workload in the morning, so she nodded straight after eating, and finally finished eating, Yan Chenjue held her in her arms, fell asleep with her head tilted, Yan Chenjue put her on the couch superior.


    There is some noise outside, but after all, there is a certain distance, and it will not delay sleep after closing the door. After a long time, the embroiderer invited will come over, and the child''s clothes don''t need to be too delicate, so just tug them with your hands a little, and you will be fine. Quietly backed out.


    So the next morning, when Yan Shenjue went to Tang''s house, he carried a few clothes.


    Ms. Lin asked with a smile: "What is this for?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I want to teach Xinbao martial arts from today, but her clothes don''t fit very well, so I asked someone to make some for her."


    Ms. Lin snorted: "It''s because I didn''t think carefully. The main reason is that when I bought it earlier, I didn''t think that Xinbao would learn martial arts... How much money did this dress cost? I''ll give it to you."


    In the end, Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "This is a gift from me. If I take your money, wouldn''t it be a gift from you?"


    Miss Lin: "...??"


    She was obsessed with what he said, and she didn''t know how to reply.


    Finally, she was overjoyed, and smiled and patted Yan Shenjue on the back: "You are really interesting, kid, okay, then I won''t be polite to you."


    Yan Shenjue was photographed by her, his ears turned red, he was rarely treated so affectionately by his elders, he was at a loss for a while, and didn''t know how to respond.


    Second brother smiled and said, "Why don''t you two fight first, and whoever wins Xinbao will be in charge?"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "Then I really can''t beat it."


    The second elder brother said: "If you can''t do the hard ones, you can only come to the soft ones. Just treat him as your daughter-in-law."


    Ms. Lin said with a smile: "Okay, come on, daughter-in-law, take it in and let me see if it looks good."


    Yan Shen Jue pursed his lips, and followed Mrs. Lin in without saying a word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： Xinbao Apprenticeship

    Chapter 145 Heart Treasure Apprenticeship


    Ms. Lin called Yan Shenjue into the house, looked at the clothes, the more she looked at them, the more she wanted to laugh.


    These clothes are very beautiful and cute, with high-quality materials and more exquisite, but the style is not much different from the ones she bought. After all, such a little kid can learn martial arts without too much movement, so he doesn''t need to wear real clothes. strong outfit.


    He just wanted to make Tuanzi wear the clothes he bought.


    In other words, she simply didn¡¯t want to make Tuanzi wear clothes bought by others.


    Like a child who refuses to share a toy with anyone.


    Ms. Lin was a little funny, and patted Yan Shenjue on the back again: "Xiao Jue is indeed a child who has studied, and the clothes he picked are all beautiful, much better than mine."


    Yan Xiaolang said stiffly: "The main reason is to learn martial arts, and it is convenient to move."


    Ms. Lin held back her smile and said, "Yes, for the convenience of learning martial arts."


    Tang Qingshan came over and said: "Xiaojue, I heard Erlang say yesterday that Xinbao is like this, so he must learn martial arts to be good?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue turned around and explained to Tang Qingshan again.


    Tang Qingshan pondered and said: "How long will it take?"


    Yan Shen Jue was silent for a while: "If Xinbao studies seriously, half a year will be enough."


    He thought for a while, and added: "It won''t be very hard. Xinbao is like this, and ordinary methods are not applicable. I won''t teach moves for the time being, and I will start teaching from walking."


    Ms. Lin understood: "Learn to breathe?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Yes, learn to breathe."


    Miss Lin nodded and said: "The exercises you have learned are indeed brilliant. I have heard of them, but I really don''t know how to do them. I will trouble you."


    Tang Qingshan also said: "Thank you for your hard work. When Xinbao grows up, I will ask her to worship you as a teacher."


    Yan Shenjue thought about it for a while: "No need, I''m young, I haven''t completed martial arts, and I can''t be a master, and I don''t have anything unique to teach her, so I don''t need to be a teacher, just be careful of my brothers."


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "Alright."


    He is not a person who likes to be polite, so he just keeps his affection in his heart and doesn''t say much.


    So when Xinbao woke up, he had a bed of new clothes.


    Xinbao''s eyes are dazzled, it looks good when you look at this, and it also looks good when you look at that.


    Even if Mrs. Lin loves Xinbao, the clothes she chooses will still be more "dirty-resistant" in color, but the little straight man Yan Shenjue is so fresh and tender, all of them are bright pink and tender colors, once put on the upper body, To match it with a small flower of the same color, Yan Xiaolang also bought rouge, and placed a small red spot between Xinbao''s eyebrows.


    The little boy looked at the dumpling he had dressed up with his own hands, and smiled warmly: "Xinbaoer is so cute."


    He bowed his head, and gently kissed the soft hair in the middle of the pigtail.


    Xiaotuanzi bowed her head to the kiss happily, because she also thought she was cute, cute and cute, and she wanted to kiss herself!


    Then Yan Shenjue said: "Xinbao, we will start learning martial arts from today, every day from the second quarter of the first day, at first, we only practice touch for about two quarters of an hour, and then gradually increase. Don''t be lazy, you must persist... After that, you will learn to read. You must know at least ten characters a day, and you can write no less than five. There is no time limit until you learn it... Also, when Xinbao speaks, some words are not very clear , so after learning the characters, I will teach Xinbao the Three-Character Sutra, and Xinbao must recite the words out loud, and the time is tentatively set at two quarters of an hour..."


    Duanzi''s smile gradually disappeared.


    She raised her head in disbelief, Putao''s eyes widened, and she looked at him: "Honey, are you a love baby?"


    The little boy was stuck when she asked: "No, no."


    Xinbao pointed fingers, stared at him with big eyes aggrieved, long eyelashes flickering: "But, Xinbao hasn''t grown up yet, Xinbao can''t learn so many things..."


    The little boy couldn''t stand her cuteness, he opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Then he raised his hand and pressed it on Tuanzi''s forehead, blocking her cute appearance, while coaxing softly: "Xinbao, this course arrangement is really loose, not tight at all, someone else''s A three-year-old child will not be tired from running from morning to night. Doesn¡¯t Xinbao want to do this? After practicing for a few days, Xinbao will become more and more powerful. He can play wherever he wants, isn¡¯t that good? "


    Xinbao was even more aggrieved: "But, other people''s children are not Xinbao! Did you have another dog outside?"


    No, what do you mean having another dog? ?


    The wild goose sinks his forehead.


    Second elder brother sat beside him, holding back a smile, watching leisurely, and didn''t help.


    Yan Shenjue looked at Tuanzi''s two little fingers, and couldn''t bear it, so he said, "Learning martial arts is actually walking, and walking for a quarter of an hour...is that a lot? Is it really a lot? A quarter of an hour is too little, it''s useless , Xinbao, just persevere, okay?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, "Okay then. To make my wife happy, Xinbao will persevere."


    Then I can thank you.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Then, how to recognize characters, only ten characters a day, is it really a lot?"


    Xinbao nodded violently, like a chicken pecking at rice, so much that he couldn''t keep his hands off.


    Don''t say ten characters, now ask her to think about the word "ten thousand" in seal script, she is still a little bit big.


    Xinbao said: "It''s really a lot! A lot! A lot!"


    She reached up with her little hand, and pulled his hand down a little bit, revealing a pair of dark grape eyes, and said timidly: "My wife, how about learning how to read, Xinbao will learn it!"


    "Self-study!" Yan Shenjue corrected the pronunciation instinctively, and said at the same time: "You don''t even learn to teach you, but you still study by yourself?"


    Xinbao wrinkled her small face: "Please, Xinbao really can''t learn, or just learn to read and write, can you just know and not write?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    She did everything she could, pouted her little beak, and kissed his hand: "Please! My wife is ready!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Who can resist this? Anyway, he couldn''t resist.


    The little boy sighed: "Okay, okay, that day you must know at least... three characters, and I will test you the next day, and you will be punished if you don''t recognize them."


    Xinbao''s eyes brightened, and she nodded sharply: "Okay, okay."


    Yan Shenjue said: "Also, you have to read the Three Character Classic, just read it, don''t write it, four sentences a day, okay?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, rolled his eyes, and nodded: "Okay."


    Three Character Classics or something, you can cheat, she might be able to recite the full text after a little memory!


    She took his hand: "Then let''s start!"


    The boy nodded, took the teacup first, and said, "Drink, don''t stop during the process."


    Hearing this, Xinbao took two sips of his hand, ran to put some water, washed his hands, and held his hand again: "Come on!"


    "Okay," Yan Chenjue took her hand and went out, finding an open place before letting go: "Don''t hold her hand, come on, Xinbao will follow me first, take a bigger step, but it''s not just a pure step, it''s not just a step." The picture is big, but walking, walking with big strides, does Xinbao understand?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： Yan Xiaolang cant mess with

    Chapter 146 Yan Xiaolang can''t be messed with


    Xinbao acted like a baby before, because the real hardware was limited and she couldn''t do it, but her attitude towards learning has always been very correct.


    So she nodded, striding forward with her short legs.


    Yan Shen Jue asked: "Can you walk a little longer?"


    Xinbao got a little bigger, Yan Shenjue said: "Can it be a little bigger?"


    Xinbao got a little bigger, he said: "Okay, don''t need to get any bigger, just walk with the same big steps as the second time, come on, Xinbao, be good, walk towards me, every step should be this big, the speed Be quick."


    Xinbao then strenuously walked towards him.


    Yan Shenjue didn''t have to look back, he just faced her, walking with his back, hands behind his back, even looking a bit leisurely.


    A good-looking person is good-looking in everything, even if he is young, but he looks like this, very graceful, the scarf of the carefree scarf flutters in the wind, against his black hair and jade face, it is really like walking out of the painting.


    Xinbao liked it, eyes crooked, heyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy the the the future, he ran after him.


    But for a small broken car, it is quite tiring to do nothing but walk in such strides.


    Xinbao persisted for a while, and then involuntarily slowed down. Yan Shenjue said: "You can''t slow down! You have to go faster! Yes, don''t slow down...Xinbao, you must always be so fast."


    At this moment, the unusually beautiful young boy overlapped with her black-skinned military instructor in college for a strange moment...


    Xinbao clenched her fists and tried hard to persevere.


    Someone saw it not far away and started pointing. An aunt came over and asked, "Xinbao, what are you looking at?"


    Xinbao had already begun to pant, panting, "Xinbao, learn, learn Kung Fu."


    "Ah?!" Aunt exclaimed: "Little girl, what kind of kung fu are you learning! Do your parents know? Will your parents let you?"


    Xinbao was about to speak, but Yan Chenjue had already stopped laughing, and scolded in a cold voice: "Xinbao, don''t talk, don''t talk to irrelevant people!"


    Xinbao let out a cute oh, stopped talking, and continued to stride with his short legs.


    The aunt was very disapproving, rolled her eyes, and didn''t dare to resent the wild goose.


    The people in the distance didn''t know what they were talking about. Seeing someone there, they gathered around and asked in a hurry: "Yan Xiaolang, is this playing with Xinbao?"


    Yan Shenjue ignored it, and the aunt said in a loud voice: "It is said to teach Xinbao kung fu!"


    "What? Learning Kung Fu? How old is Yan Xiaolang, what kind of Kung Fu can he teach!"


    "Ouch, what kind of kung fu do girls learn at home!"


    "Yes, this is ugly enough!"


    "Xinbao, listen to your aunt, don''t learn, I will take you to see your mother."


    Yan Shenjue finally got bored.


    He flexed his fingers and let out a long whistle. After a while, a man who looked like a servant flew over and saluted, "Master?"


    Yan Chenjue pointed blankly: "You guard here and don''t allow anyone to come near. If there is such a person who has nothing to do, ask which family they are from, and from then on, no one from their family is allowed to go up the mountain. The same goes for children. .¡±


    The servant replied in a deep voice: "Yes."


    The complexions of several people changed, and they turned away without saying a word.


    The little servant was standing by and warned anyone who passed by.


    Within half an hour, everyone in the village knew about it.


    Yan Xiaolang, don''t mess with him.


    Even if there are two bitter words behind the back, "people in the city look down on people" and "it''s too domineering", but in terms of actions, they are real and honest...


    No one dares to make another mistake.


    It¡¯s like this in the countryside. Gossip is gossip, and enthusiasm is enthusiasm. If you hit a child, you will surround a bunch of people and say something in a hurry.


    Meeting Yuan Er who has a good temper, it''s fun to blend in, and it''s easy to do things if you want to do things... But it''s really annoying to meet someone like Yan Shenjue who doesn''t like it.


    Anyway, this way, it is very quiet.


    After running for about ten minutes, Xinbao became exhausted.


    After she came here, she really didn¡¯t need to bring her legs when she went out. Parents and elder brothers took turns to hug her, and she was picked up after walking a few steps.


    If she was walking normally, she might still be able to persist in walking for half an hour, but this kind of striding and high-speed walking is really too difficult for her.


    Tuanzi''s hair was wet with sweat, and his face was covered with beads of sweat, but he still clenched his fists and walked hard.


    Even Yan Shenjue was a little surprised.


    He thought that Tuanzi would act coquettishly if she couldn''t run a few steps, but she didn''t expect that she was still persisting until now.


    He couldn''t bear to watch more, and couldn''t help comforting him softly: "Xinbao hold on a little longer, Xinbao is so good, Xinbao is so powerful, Xinbao just hold on a little longer..."


    Fat Duanzi persevered.


    But the speed still slowed down, and the steps became smaller and smaller, and then the legs were weak and lifeless, the dumpling tripped and tripped, Yan Chenjue quickly jumped over, took the little sweatbag in his arms, and washed the whole thing with water The same, all of a sudden wet his clothes.


    Yan Shenjue calmed her down gently, and kept praising her: "Xinbao is awesome, Xinbao is really amazing, I have persisted for so long, Xinbao is awesome!"


    His boastful words are lacklustre, and he repeats them back and forth, just a few sentences.


    Xinbao was so tired that he didn''t have the energy to respond at all.


    Yan Shen Jue carried her all the way home, the second brother was waiting at the door, and said, "Tired? Are you still practicing?"


    He glanced at his sister.


    Tuanzi lay paralyzed on Yan Chenjue''s shoulders, his little face flushed, his little arms hanging down, motionless, even his huge eyelashes were drenched with sweat, just like a bird drenched in rain. puppy dog.


    But the second elder brother was so distressed, he stroked her little head back and forth: "It''s so tiring, Xinbao is only so big..."


    He kissed her sweaty forehead: "Xin Baoer."


    He was too full to speak, so he paused for a moment, and then said: "Xinbaoer, my brother''s obedient Xinbaoer, alas!"


    Fat Tuanzi finally took a breath, grabbed something casually, wiped the sweat from his eyes, and said in a sticky voice, "Yes, Xinbao is fine."


    Yan Shenjue tilted his head when being pulled, silently turned his head, and glanced at her.


    Not to mention, the Xiaoyao Towel has a long tail, and she uses it quite smoothly, as she said, she wiped it again: "Xinbao must persevere."


    "Well," Yan Xiaolang said, "Xinbao is really good, what Xinbao said is right, you must persist."


    He said, patted her on the back, and put her down again: "Come on, Xinbao, walk again until you can''t walk anymore."


    Second brother: "..."


    Xinbao looked at him with wide eyes, but his small mouth shrunk.


    Although intellectually she knew that he was doing it for his own good, but... so tired!


    She burst into tears: "Xinbao, Xinbao is just coaxing, how can you trust what children say?"


    "I believe it." Yan Xiaolang looked away from her: "I believe in Bao, I think Xinbao can do it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： dont like me

    Chapter 147 Don''t dislike me


    The second elder brother silently covered his chest and stepped back a few steps, feeling that this job was really difficult.


    Nai Tuanzi stared at Yan Shenjue eagerly, waiting for him to let go...During the period, she tried N times to call the "big brother''s strength" and failed. Only "Tuanzi''s stubbornness" reluctantly supported her, and did not make any effort to roll on the ground. Embarrassment.


    There was silence for a while.


    Yan Xiaolang couldn''t help it, he looked back at Tuanzi, and then quickly looked away.


    Tuanzi''s mouth was flat and flat, and finally couldn''t help it, sobbing and crying: "Xinbao really can''t walk, Xinbao is so tired, you don''t love Xinbao anymore, and Xinbao doesn''t like you anymore ..."


    Yan Shen Jue panicked all of a sudden.


    He squatted down hastily, and explained in a panic: "Xinbao, listen to me, I''m not in pain... It''s useless to practice martial arts if you are weak, you have to practice until your strength is exhausted to be useful, otherwise you will just suffer in vain , it''s useless, so I can only ask you like this, I really don''t want this..."


    He explained incoherently, his voice became softer and softer, and finally he said softly: "So Xinbao...don''t dislike me, okay?"


    Second brother raised his eyebrows, really surprised.


    There is no one in the family who does not love Xinbao, but there is also no one who will take the child''s "never again" seriously.


    What about children, Xinbao just said "I don''t like the second brother anymore" countless times, and he never cared about it.


    But Yan Shenjue was really scared.


    As for it? ?


    Yan Shen Jue is young, but his heart is persevering, transparent and sharp. It is not unreasonable to be indifferent to life and death, but he will never be so moved when facing life and death.


    Then why is he so scared?


    Second brother thought about it carefully, and suddenly understood his mood.


    He suffered from bad luck since he was a child, and only by Xinbao''s side can he live a normal life.


    Tuanzi took the initiative to approach him, and he was a cute, soft, harmless little doll. He loved it very much, and he could make him feel at ease and love him.


    As a person who was abandoned by his relatives, wandered alone in the rivers and lakes, and hadn''t spoken a few words to the teacher who taught him, this kind of closeness is unique.


    He is not plotting for the peace brought by Tuanzi, nor is he afraid of the return of bad luck. He just feels that Tuanzi has given him a lot, and he has nothing to repay.


    So, he wanted to give her all he could, but he was afraid that she would not like it.


    Second brother suddenly felt sad for no reason, and said to himself that this child is actually quite sympathetic, except for being very wise at the time of teaching him, he is quite stupid at other times.


    Xinbao was obviously also a little surprised, and the little draw was interrupted.


    She opened her small mouth slightly, staring at him blankly, her eyes opened wider and wider, covering her messy little wet fur, like a goose.


    Then she finally figured out something, and asked cautiously, "Are you trying to coax me?"


    Yan Xiaolang was taken aback for a moment, then slowly raised his head, and looked at Tuanzi: "...??"


    "No! I don''t want Chai!" Xinbao refused without hesitation, shaking his head: "Even if you are my wife, you are not allowed to jump in line! Xinbao cried first, you have to coax Xinbao first! Coax you back!"


    Yan Xiaolang: "..."


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide, and said thoughtfully: "Are you good at coaxing children? It''s okay, Xinbao can teach you!"


    She took his hand, put it on her head, raised her eyes against his hand, with a look of "do you understand?"


    Yan Xiaolang knew no teacher, touched his hand quickly, and said in his mouth: "Xinbao is so good, Xinbao is so good, Xinbao has walked for such a long journey without complaining or tiring, Xinbao is really a good boy ...Xinbao is very strong, Xinbao is a hero..."


    Xinbao was finally satisfied.


    Then she opened her arms, and Yan Shenjue quickly hugged her.


    Xinbao patted him on the head: "My wife is so good, my wife is so bright! Don''t worry, my wife, Xinbao won''t let you go. Don''t believe the words of the child. When the child says that he doesn''t like you, he just wants to marry you." I told you to coax me! How much do you say now?"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and sighed: "A few times, a few times, the three-character scripture of Xinbao, I must learn it."


    Then the two reconciled and went out holding hands.


    The second brother, who had watched the whole scene, twitched the corner of his mouth behind him.


    How does he feel, his sister is here, the one with the bad idea? On the contrary, Yan Xiaolang, who is not easy to mess with, seems a bit innocent? ?


    Xinbao practiced to the limit of her physical strength again, and then collapsed into a lump, Yan Chenjue carried her back, asked the cook to help her take a bath, changed her clothes, ate cakes, and then started teaching calligraphy.


    He taught Bai, Qian, and Wan again, and asked her to read it aloud.


    Yan Xiaolang is soft-hearted, but he doesn''t want to compromise at all when teaching. Fortunately, she pronounces the three characters Baiwanwan with a correct accent, and when there are no other similar characters confused, she can recognize them easily. no problem.


    But with such a delay, there is no time to learn the Three Character Classic.


    So it was not until after the afternoon nap that Yan Shenjue taught her the four lines of the Three Character Classic.


    "At the beginning of human beings, nature is good. Sex is similar, habits are far away." I can recite it personally, and everything else is fine. It is the sound of the word "good", no matter how hard she tries, it is also "scattered"...


    She knew the pronunciation clearly in her mind, but she couldn''t pronounce it.


    It''s really a hardware problem, really!


    Yan Xiaolang still didn¡¯t believe in evil, he held her face with his hands, stared at her little tongue, and asked her to read it a few times, and then he finally believed it. It turned out that the reason for her unclear pronunciation was because her body had not recovered.


    Then do you still want to learn the Three Character Classic? Or wait for her to learn martial arts for a while and learn after her body recovers?


    Yan Xiaolang considered this issue seriously.


    Xinbao flipped through his book beside him and asked, "Honey, why are you writing?"


    Yan Xiaolang said casually: "How to write what?"


    "Wife," Xinbao said, "Wife, why is the word swollen?"


    Yan Xiaolang wrote it down casually, and said: "Two words! Not a word! It seems that the previous numbers have to be read from the beginning."


    Xinbao disagrees: "I taught ''two'' before."


    She babbled, and repeated herself: "Why is the word wife swollen?"


    Yan Shenjue was amused by her, and the next moment, Xinbao handed him a piece of written paper.


    She doesn''t need to learn traditional Chinese characters at all! Asking is just deception!


    Even if she was asked to think about it, she couldn''t figure out how to write, but as soon as she got the pen in her hand, she would write. This is called instinct!


    Yan Shen Jue raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then saw dripping ink on the paper: "Love your wife forever." Signed: "Xinbao."


    The characters are crooked, ugly, and each character is bigger than a fist, but the characters are not wrong! Not a single word is wrong!


    Yan Shen Jue raised his head in astonishment and looked at Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi''s big eyes were curled into eyelashes when he smiled, and his little white teeth were laughing out, turning into a little Maitreya Buddha: "This is evidence! If the next Chixinbao says something wrong again, my wife doesn''t have to worry!"


    Although she was really childish, Yan Shenjue... was so moved that she wanted to cry.


    Looking at the cute fat dumpling in front of him, he felt that his heart, which had been empty all the time, seemed to be filled with something sweet and soft, which made him feel very happy.


    He hugged her gently: "Thank you Xinbao."


    "You''re welcome!" Xinbao said, "It''s Xinbao''s responsibility and obligation to coax his wife well!"


    Yan Shen Jue gently kissed the top of her hair.


    He swore secretly that in this life, he would treat her like his own sister and protect her from any worries.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： sell flowers

    Chapter 148 Selling Flowers


    When he came home at night, Xinbao''s whole body was sore and limp.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but it was boring. When my parents came back at night, she was stuck in my father¡¯s arms like a piece of mud the whole time, and my mother fed her food mouth by mouth.


    After dinner, Mrs. Lin gave her a pinch, and she fell asleep within a few squeezes.


    But Xinbao''s acting like a baby is acting like a baby, so she didn''t delay the business any longer.


    She walked for ten minutes in the first three days, rested for ten minutes, and then walked for ten minutes...


    But gradually, the time became longer and longer, from ten minutes, to fifteen minutes, to twenty minutes...


    After nearly ten days, Yan Shenjue began to teach her how to breathe when she felt that her arms and legs could move freely.


    Cooperate with the steps, either deep or shallow, or exhale or inhale.


    I thought it would be difficult for her to learn this, but I didn''t expect that she would do it once.


    This is also an instinct.


    When doing two things at the same time, when one of the things is a mechanical operation, the master will get used to it, "forget" this thing, turn it into a body memory, and then learn new skills.


    It is easier to learn when this new skill is also a regular movement.


    And after learning the breathing method, the walking time has become significantly longer. In half a month, Xinbao successfully achieved the ability to walk for two quarters of an hour at a time.


    This is something.


    Within three days, the greenhouse was completed.


    Then Yan Shenjue carried Xinbao to inspect the results.


    Tang Qingshan was also very courageous, and built four greenhouses at once, and then Brother Yuan also built six, a total of ten greenhouses.


    Yuan''s family didn''t plan to sell it, he just wanted to eat it for himself, discussing that when the time came, they would grow different vegetables from theirs, and they would have everything, so it would be convenient for them to eat.


    Brother Tang Qingshan and Brother Yuan both belong to the kind of people who take one step and see ten steps. Although it is the first time to cover, they are very thoughtful in every aspect.


    For example, the joint between the wall and the bamboo shelf, how to open it, how to uncover the straw mat, how to ventilate when there is wind, how to clean when there is snow... I really thought of everything, Xinbao turned around and was stunned Nothing wrong with it.


    However, it will not be planted for a while when it is covered. Let the wall dry first, and wait until the winter moon has entered before starting. When it grows out, it will be the twelfth lunar month, which is just right.


    I heard that some people in the village really snatched up the grain, vacated the land, and built a shed. After all, this thing is said to be a lot of investment, that is, oil cloth and money, but bricks, bamboo, straw, etc. Ready-made, that is, labor-intensive, it is not too much to say that it is a waste of money.


    But there are also bad-mouthers, who wander around the village every day, laughing at those people who are not smart enough to burn money.


    Tang Qingshan ignored all of these, and if he was undecided and asked him for advice, or asked for advice in some places, he refused very simply, but he also asked Brother Yuan, and of course Brother Yuan would not answer.


    Then everyone continued to build the house in full swing.


    But at this moment, some people in the village have planted cotton, so it¡¯s time to harvest the cotton. After harvesting the cotton, they have to harvest the beans. They have to work hard for at least half a month.


    There were fewer people in the village, and the hired helpers immediately took over. They were all skilled workers, and the progress was not delayed at all.


    In the land bought by the Tang family, there are about ten acres of cotton and a few acres of beans. Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin are not people who care about money. They have said in advance that they will hire people this year, and their own family will take care of them when the time comes. Just take care of it. Some villages have less land and more people.


    The family is very busy, even the fourth brother is busy weaving straw mats every day, and even the twins take on the heavy responsibility of delivering food to the fields.


    Fortunately, the rice can be taken from the place where the house is built, instead of cooking at home.


    So only the second brother and Xinbao are idle.


    But the second elder brother has long been used to being a salted fish. Although he is in better health now, he knows that his talent is not in farming, so he is very stable.


    Dumplings are not.


    She feels that the eldest brother and the third brother are still babies, and they all need her care.


    So she is super active in learning Kung Fu and learning to read characters, and strives to get out of class early every day so that she can go to the field to see her brother and contribute what she can.


    Only wake up late in the morning as usual.


    The second elder brother asked Yan Shenjue while reading the book: "Xinbao wakes up late, is this normal?"


    Yan Chenjue put his eyes on the book, and said: "It''s normal for her. According to the current situation, it will take at least two months before she gradually becomes less sleepy. This is a natural thing. When the body is good, it will naturally If you sleep less, you don¡¯t need to change it deliberately.¡±


    Second brother nodded.


    He thought for a while, then said, "Xiao Jue, I''m thinking about something."


    Yan Shen never raised his head, waiting for him to speak, but he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Yan Shenjue thought that what he said had something to do with Xinbao, so he looked up at him. The second elder brother looked at him for a while before pointing to the courtyard: "Didn''t you see it?"


    Yan Shenjue looked over, then was slightly startled.


    The green peony he and Xinbao planted bloomed.


    In other words, it''s in bud.


    The second elder brother said: "This thing is very expensive, right? I''m thinking... how to deal with it?"


    Nowadays, the family is not short of money, so of course it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sell it, but if you don¡¯t sell it, you can¡¯t ruin it, right?


    If nothing else is said, Xinbao will not agree.


    If you want to keep it, it is a rare thing after all, even if you put it at home, it will always spread, that is, sooner or later.


    Besides, they will soon grow vegetables in the greenhouse. With Xinbao''s ability, the vegetables they grow must be different from those in the village.


    So is there any point in hiding it now?


    He was a little undecided.


    Yan Shen Jue didn''t care, and said: "If you believe me, just sell it, I guarantee it will be fine."


    As he said that, he casually told the bookboy next to him, Taiping: "Go and tell them, I want a few flower pots, it doesn''t have to be too nice."


    Taiping glanced at the green peony over there, and then went.


    The second brother didn''t stop him either.


    The members of the Yuan family were as omnipotent as ever. Within half an hour, even the flower pots and the gardener came, and then the gardener did it, and quickly moved it into the flower pot.


    So when the family came back, they found that there were more than ten pots of flowers in the yard.


    Not to mention, when this green peony is planted in the ground, it is just like a weed, inconspicuous at all, but once it is moved into a flower pot, especially against the light green buds, it looks very high-end and elegant, and it is always beautiful. It''s not cheap.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "One grade of biscuit has a price but no market. It is extremely rare. Don''t sell it too cheap. A pot should be sold for at least twenty taels. If you meet someone who knows the goods, you can sell it for a hundred taels."


    Brother Tang San exclaimed: "One hundred taels??


    "yes."


    Xinbao interjected next to him: "Two pots need to be kept! Put them in the new house!"


    "Well," Brother Tang said, "If you want to keep as many pots as you want, you can keep as many pots as you want, and you don''t have to sell them."


    Xinbao said again: "You can sell it to that housekeeper''s uncle!"


    "It''s true." Yuan Yaochu said: "Didn''t that person say that day that his master grows flowers."


    "Don''t," Brother Tang said: "You took someone else''s and sold it to someone else. Don''t recruit that housekeeper, just sell it like this. Take a few pots and sell it for a day. You can sell as much as you want." .¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Preoccupied old man

    Chapter 149 Preoccupied and old


    Brother Tang thought for a while and said: "Why don''t you just wait for two more days, and didn''t say it a while ago, go to the bean field to collect some bean worms and send them to Lin''s mansion, and then we can go and have a look tomorrow?"


    Brother Tang San didn''t think so: "It doesn''t rain a lot this year, so there are no bean worms."


    Brother Tang subconsciously glanced at his sister.


    The second elder brother said: "What are you thinking? You are not looking forward to a good harvest of beans, but looking forward to having bean worms!"


    Brother Tang thinks about it too. Even if Xinbao is blessed, it should be a bumper harvest of beans. Does having bean worms mean disaster?


    He thought of himself amused himself, laughed twice, and rubbed the little head of the dumpling casually, the key point is that he still rubs the big hand in a circle...


    was concentrating on admiring the ancient peony dumplings, and was crooked by rubbing, looking up at him: "... Huh?"


    Yan Chen calmly dragged her to his side.


    Brother Tang San happened to see it, and immediately became unhappy, and stretched out his hand to grab his sister. Yan Xiaolang looked straight ahead, and the hand holding Tuanzi''s shoulder remained motionless.


    Then Brother Tang San bent down directly, carried his sister away, and gave Yan Chenjue a small look of disdain.


    Yan Xiaolang silently withdrew his hand, made a fist, and put his back behind his back.


    The second elder brother, who had watched the whole pantomime scene, sighed maturely.


    I have never seen such a childish and boring person.


    Yuan Yaochu was very excited: "Tang San, let''s sell flowers tomorrow! I haven''t sold flowers yet!"


    Brother Tang San said: "Okay!"


    Brother Tang thought for a while: "That''s fine, then I''d better go to the ground, you guys go, don''t cause trouble."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Yuan Yaochu said, "Am I that kind of person!"


    Brother Tang said: "I''ll go too, will Xinbao go?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao wants to learn martial arts, and there is no time."


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth curved slightly.


    So it was decided, and then four pots were picked out and given to Yuan''s family, and four pots were picked out to be kept, and they were going to put them at home when the new house was built.


    There are nine pots left, one pot, they are going to ask for fifty taels, two hundred taels for all, and thirty taels for a single one.


    After discussing it, the two Tie Hanhan didn''t care about it, but Brother Tang came over to ask for advice: "Xiao Jue, can you tell me something about this flower?"


    "I don''t know much about it," Yan Shenjue said, "The first-grade blue flowers are like hydrangeas, with clear and beautiful colors, rare in the world, and known as ''national beauty and heavenly fragrance''. There are ten famous peonies handed down from generation to generation, namely Yao Huang, Wei Zi, Erqiao, Doulu...the world often mistake Doulu for Yipinbi, but in fact Doulu is a yellowish green, not as pure and clear as Yipinbi..."


    So he talked on and on for more than a quarter of an hour.


    Fourth brother Tang is very serious and caring when it comes to doing business. While he was talking, he just moved his lips and recited silently.


    There is a special place for selling flowers in the county seat. After Yuan Yaochu arrived, Brother Yuan''s people had already found the place, and they started rolling out the stalls. There are special "float carts" on the stalls There are a lot of shelves on top of each other, and the few small pots on the ground are shabby.


    Fourth brother Tang has passed through the whole night, and has integrated the knowledge that Yan Shenjue told him into his own language. When someone comes, he will introduce it to them.


    Most of the people who came to visit the flower market knew something about flowers, so quite a few people stopped to listen. Within an hour, someone took out their money, reluctantly bought two pots, and charged him fifty taels.


    The first battle was won, and several people were very excited.


    To be honest, these pots of flowers are not too big. If you want them to see them, buying two pots of flowers for fifty taels is outrageous! Five taels are outrageous! Won''t buy it for five cents!


    But obviously, in the eyes of people who love flowers, they think that this flower is worth the price!


    The little fourth brother¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. On this morning, he realized the knowledge that ¡°good things need to find the right customers to sell them at a good price and easy to sell¡±.


    Afterwards, many people asked about the price, but no one bought it.


    Until around noon, the fourth brother suddenly saw a familiar face.


    is a little old man with a goatee. When the fourth brother saw him, his face changed subtly.


    He knows this little old man, and he is really picky.


    Buy a wrapped candy and give it to him normally. He insists on thinking it is too small, but after re-wrapped it is still too small, so that when selling it to him, he has to add another stick and choose a little more.


    Forget it, they sold a few handfuls of leeks at first, because they were still in front of Shen¡¯s shop at that time, but they were afraid of waste, so they sold them by hand. , It''s a matter of scraping together a good bundle of leeks.


    Anyway, the impression was so deep that I was really afraid of him.


    So Brother Tang didn''t greet him either.


    Unexpectedly, Goatee''s eyes were shining, and he went straight to their stall, holding a pot with both hands, as if he was about to grab it, and said: "It''s really a first-class bi! It''s a first-class bi!"


    He didn''t need to be greeted by anyone, he just sat on the spot, staring at him with bright eyes, and admiringly at the same time.


    Just like this, one pot after another, they looked at all of them, and the three of them exchanged eyes silently.


    Yuan Yaochu said with his eyes, "Please ask for more money", Brother Tang shook his head slightly, expressing that he might not be able to do so.


    The three of them couldn''t get in the conversation, so they just watched him like this for a long time, and then he said, "How much money?"


    The fourth brother said with a smile on his face: "Master, I know you. You often come to take care of my business when I sell candy wrappers. I sell them to others for fifty taels. You are a regular customer, and a pot of thirty taels , no second price."


    Goatee exclaimed: "Thirty taels!"


    The little fourth brother said that sure enough, he was about to talk to him about the importance of Yipinbi...


    Goatee said in surprise: "I want them all!"


    He was afraid that they would regret it, so he quickly took out the silver, not even getting tired of the ten taels, and paid in full, then waved his hand: "Go, send it back to me!"


    Little fourth brother tried his best to control, so he was not dumbfounded.


    Is this still the old guy who cares about every penny? ?


    The goatee couldn¡¯t stop urging them, several people hurriedly put the flowers on the board, carried them and followed him, the goatee thought all the way, to the effect that¡­


    Such a precious flower, but it didn¡¯t fall into the hands of the Ming Lord. This small pot is a priceless treasure. You only sell it for thirty taels. , I just teach you a good thing, you have to remember it in the future...


    Been taught a lesson.


    Brother Tang thought to himself, he has really been taught.


    A group of people walked halfway, only to meet his family''s servants, they gave them the board directly, and watched them carry it away, the goatee was always in high spirits, dancing, obviously excited.


    Then the three exchanged a look.


    Two hundred and sixty taels, so easy to earn? ? At this moment, even Tie Hanhan had an idea: to plant flowers.


    In the greenhouse, you can grow flowers and sell them for takeaway. Isn¡¯t it more profitable than growing vegetables? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Xinbao is a little dizzy

    Chapter 150 Xinbao is a bit dizzy


    Home.


    Xinbao practiced martial arts as usual, sweating all over.


    Then I took a shower, changed my clothes, and started learning seal characters.


    I just learned three characters yesterday, Tang, Lin, and Lang.


    Lin Zi is easy to say, it is difficult for Tang and Lang to write, but because these three characters are too important, they are likely to be encountered, so Xinbao volunteered to learn to write, and wrote each character dozens or hundreds of times. His little arms are sore, it can be said that he worked hard.


    So during the exam today, Tuanzi took the pen confidently, and wrote these three characters with the attitude of a boss.


    Yan Shen Jue was also infected by her confidence, took the paper with a gratified smile, and then fell silent.


    Very good, not a single word is right.


    It cannot be said that it is wrong, it can only be said that it is irrelevant.


    He looked at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi''s big eyes were bright, with a small expression of "you don''t praise me yet".


    Yan Shen Jue coughed, and said tactfully: "Xinbao, otherwise we won''t teach new characters today, and we''d better review what we learned before."


    Xinbao was puzzled: "Why?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    How would he answer this? ?


    She also taught him: "We can''t be proud of learning a little bit, we have to study hard and make progress!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    What is he going to do?


    He really couldn''t bear to tell the cruel truth to such a cute dumpling.


    So Yan Shenjue said: "I suddenly thought of a good way to recognize characters, Xinbao, do you want to try it?"


    Xinbao hesitated: "..."


    When no one was around, Yan Xiaolang also learned to act like a baby clumsily: "I really want to teach like this, Xinbao promise me, okay?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Alright then."


    Yan Shen Jue heaved a sigh of relief, then quickly rolled out a piece of paper and began to write.


    He was afraid that she would change her mind, so he wrote a page of paper at a flying speed, and handed it to her, "Xinbao picks out the seal characters he knows."


    Xinbao took it over and looked at it, his eyes were full of fragrance in an instant.


    A single seal character will only make people feel that it is a black thread tied into a dead knot... A large block of seal characters will fill your eyes with &^#%**^%$T&^&@ $#%.@


    The small black threads were densely packed and huddled together, like earthworms fighting. Looking around, she only recognized the small balloon...that is, "Le".


    Xinbao stared blankly at the paper, suffering from trysophobia.


    Yan Shen Jue was still writing hard, while asking her: "Can''t recognize a single word? Impossible, don''t do this, Xinbao must recognize it carefully!"


    Xinbao rubbed his eyes, glanced at him, then looked at the words on the paper, rubbed his eyes again, his whole body was a little wobbly.


    Yan Shen Jue glanced at her again: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi looked at him with empty eyes: "Xinbao...Xinbao seems to be a little dizzy..."


    Yan Shenjue: "...Hazy words???"


    Tuanzi nodded, his voice was erratic: "Really, I''m really dizzy. Xinbao''s head is so dizzy, his eyes are so uncomfortable, and there are bugs crawling all over his body..."


    Yan Xiaolang became nervous at what she said, quickly pulled away the paper in her hand, and hugged her: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Xinbao won''t look at it, don''t look at it," he hugged her and quickly moved away from the table , "Is Xinbao still suffering now??"


    "Uncomfortable," Xinbao peeked over there, then quickly closed his eyes again: "I still want to vomit."


    Yan Xiaolang was in a hurry: "I''ll call for a doctor!"


    "No, no need," Xinbao lay on his shoulders: "It''s fine if Xinbao doesn''t read, it''s fine now."


    Yan Shenjue was really anxious and funny: "Are you lying to me! Xinbao, are you lying to me!?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "Children can''t lie. If you wrong me, Xinbao will be sad."


    Yan Xiaolang softened quickly: "I''m sorry, Xinbao, I''m not good... But, but, this faint word... Anyway, are you okay now?"


    "Okay," Xinbao said, "It''s all right now."


    Yan Xiaolang: "..."


    He simply hugged her directly, sat down on the porch, and looked at her expression: "Is it really all right? Isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    The two looked at each other, she blinked her big eyes, and said earnestly: "So, my wife, your teaching method is not good, you should use the previous teaching method!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He was really tired and sighed: "Forget it, I won''t study today, let''s take a day off."


    "Alright then!" Xinbao said, "Then let''s find the big one!"


    Yan Shenjue nodded weakly.


    Then he took her little hand and went back to the house, expertly tied her a little cape and bearded hat, Tuanzi raised her little face, and asked him to tie the little colored silk under her fat chin and lightly tie it.


    This is a small hat with a floral base, a slightly pointed top of the head, and the forehead and cheeks are tucked back like wings. It is very beautiful and unique, and it is not easy to fall off. It''s really like a rag doll, the cute heart trembles.


    Then the cook had already prepared it and brought it up with a small basket, and they went out.


    Not far from the door is the shed where Mrs. Lin brought them to cook. Yan Chenjue was still worried, so he went over and said, "Aunt Lin."


    Ms. Lin looked back and came over: "What''s the matter, Xiaojue?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Just now Xinbao said she was a little dizzy."


    "Ah?" Mrs. Lin hugged her daughter and looked at her face: "What''s going on? Why are you dizzy? Are you all right now?"


    "It''s all right now!" Xinbao said, "Xinbao has learned a lot of characters and wrote for a long time, so he gets dizzy when he is a little tired."


    "Oh!" Mrs. Lin nodded, and said in a serious manner: "Mother, be a good boy, after practicing martial arts, it only takes two quarters of an hour to take a bath and change clothes. Xinbao saves a piece of meat to supplement."


    Xinbao touched his head and smirked.


    Miss Lin rubbed her hair, then handed it back to Yan Shenjue: "Small squeamish, go!"


    Yan Shenjue left with a smile on his lips, holding Xinbao in his arms.


    The land of the Tang family is very close to here, and ordinary people can only walk for a quarter of an hour. The Tang family hired four adults and were busy collecting cotton. As soon as Xinbao went, Brother Tang came over as soon as he saw it. Kneel down in front of my sister.


    Then Xinbao jumped down, took out a small handkerchief, wiped Brother Tang''s sweat, put his arms around his neck, and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Brother Tang said: "It''s not hard."


    Then she took out a glass of water from the small basket, Brother Tang took it and drank it.


    She held a small bowl not much larger than her hand, and fed the cut fruits in the bowl to her elder brother one by one... Hug again, say goodbye...


    Well, the process of the day is over.


    This is what Tuanzi does every day to the best of his ability.


    After delivering the warmth/fruit, when I get home, it¡¯s time to eat. After eating, take a nap.


    By the time Brother Tang and the others came back, Xinbao had already fallen asleep.


    There was no need for Yan Shen to ask, Yuan Er excitedly announced: "It''s all sold! It''s sold for two hundred and sixty taels!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： small waste snacks

    Chapter 151 Little Waste Snacks


    Yan Shenjue made a shh gesture.


    Yuan Yaochu let out a groan, lowered his voice, and said in a breathy voice: "So we thought, there are greenhouses, so why do we grow vegetables! Why don''t we grow flowers! Vegetables are more expensive than flowers? ? Definitely make a lot of money!"


    He put his hips on his hips, "I''m so smart!"


    Yan Shenjue put down his book and stood up, beckoned them to go out, closed the door, and said: "The reason why you are selling fast and expensive today is because it is a rare ''Yi Pin Bi'', not because it is a '' Flowers''. Anyone who specializes in planting flowers rarely has a house without a greenhouse. If we plant flowers, most of them are delicate, and they freeze to death as soon as they leave the greenhouse and cannot be sold. Growing ordinary flowers takes effort and sells again. It doesn¡¯t cost much, and it¡¯s not cost-effective because it¡¯s something everyone wants to buy.¡±


    Yuan Yao was stunned at the beginning, and pondered for a while: "Yes, yes!"


    He communicated with the two: "Fortunately, we didn''t buy the flower seeds directly!"


    Two people: "That''s right! Fortunately..." Let''s go.


    Yan Xiaolang didn''t waste time listening to their nonsense, and went straight back into the house, closing the door, watching the dumpling for a nap, while feeling a little confused.


    Dizziness... What''s wrong with this? ? How was it all right before? Are there too many words?


    He came out and called the book boy: "Taiping, call the second uncle, no, just ask the second uncle to move here."


    Taiping responded.


    So half an hour later, the carriage arrived at the gate of Yuan''s house. The middle-aged man with mustache got out of the carriage first, and the people who followed were busy moving things down.


    At this moment, the people who built the house were still outside, and many women watched from afar, so they asked Mrs. Lin: "Who is this here? Doesn''t he look like Mr. Yuan?"


    "I don''t know either," Mrs. Lin said, "Xiao never said it. I haven''t seen Mr. Yuan, but if it wasn''t Mr. Yuan, I''m afraid it would be Mr. Yuan."


    Then someone said bitterly: "The gentlemen of your family are almost growing up in Yuan''s house, have you never met Mr. Yuan?"


    Qin immediately helped to refute: "Can''t young people hit it off right away? Do you have to meet old people to get along?"


    Miss Lin smiled and said nothing.


    Qin is really smart, because of Mrs. Hu''s matter, she ignored her for two days, and she seemed to be unaware of it, and she was still intimate with her, and she gradually lost her anger, so she didn''t bother with her anymore. After all, who would want to have such a mother-in-law?


    Over there, Second Master Yuan has already entered the house.


    Tuanzi hadn''t woken up yet, when he heard Yan Shenjue say something about dizziness with a serious face, Second Master Yuan was speechless for a while.


    Isn''t it clear that children want to be lazy?


    Just because of this, he was called here? ?


    But it¡¯s hard for him to say that!


    So he still felt the pulse of Tuanzi, and said: "It''s okay, she is a little child, and she is just recovering from a long illness, you might as well start with a few words first."


    Yan Shen Jue frowned.


    Then he remembered something and called Taiping: "Please come over here, Brother Tang."


    Taiping responded.


    Now there are several valuable things at home, so someone usually has to be around, but now the twins and brother Tang San are both at home, so although the second brother doesn''t know why, he still wanders over.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "This is my second uncle."


    Second elder brother saluted: "Second Master Yuan."


    Second Master Yuan returned the gift, Yan Shenjue said: "Second Uncle knows some medical skills, ask him to give you some by the way."


    Second brother thanked him, then sat down and told him to feel his pulse, Second Master Yuan took his hand, pondered for a while, and said, "Where are you taking Ganoderma lucidum?"


    "Yes," said the second elder brother, "the medicine with Ganoderma lucidum is almost finished, and it is said that the medicine is about to be changed."


    Yuan Erye said: "It''s not bad to take care of it like this. Let me look at the medicine later."


    After finishing this sentence in a very perfunctory manner, he waved his hands and wanted to leave: "I have to see if these boys have fixed my medicine cabinet..."


    Yan Shenjue said: "Wait for Xinbao to wake up."


    Second Master Yuan sighed, and could only sit back again: "How can you take a child''s words seriously?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "You haven''t seen it with your own eyes, so how do you know it''s true?"


    Second brother asked: "What happened to Xinbao?"


    So Yan Shenjue said the matter again in an extremely serious manner.


    The second elder brother laughed straight when he heard this: "Xiao Jue, children are very good at bullying. If you spoil her, she will definitely bully you. Xinbao can act like a baby. She doesn''t like this teaching method. Chong You are acting like a spoiled child!"


    Yan Shenjue frowned: "I don''t think Xinbao is lying."


    "It''s not lying, it''s coquettish." The second elder brother smiled and said, "It seems that we would say a little dizzy when we see a lot of words. When Xinbao said ''a little dizzy'', it was a bunch of words. Do you understand?"


    Yan Shen Jue suddenly said: "So, is it because my writing is too small and dense? Should I write bigger?"


    Second brother smiled and said, "Almost."


    Just as she was talking, she heard a waxy voice say: "My wife."


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, stood up, opened the curtain and went in.


    Erye Yuan''s jaw dropped.


    He really wanted to ask his second brother what was going on, or ask him if he heard it wrong, but he was perfunctory to him just now, and he was a little embarrassed.


    Inside, Xiaotuanzi groaned twice, mixed with Yan Shenjue''s coaxing. After a while, he came out with Xiaotuanzi in his arms, and then went out again.


    Yes, now Yan Xiaolang has mastered the skills of coaxing children, including peeing.


    Besides, Xinbao is here, and she has a special cloak. When the boy came back, he wrapped the dumpling in the cloak and held it in his arms. Taiping also handed over half a cup of hot milk as usual.


    Yuan Erye''s eyes followed them out, and then followed them in.


    Looking at Yan Chenjue''s skillful Nai Ge''s movements, he couldn''t help it, and said to his second brother, "This is... your sister?"


    "Yes," the second elder brother knew what he wanted to ask, but said innocently on purpose: "Xiao Jue likes Xinbao very much."


    Second Master Yuan coughed and could only continue to watch silently.


    Xinbao''s little face was flushed from sleep, with shaggy hair, eyes half-closed, and he just drank half a glass of milk with his hand.


    Then Yan Shenjue put down the cup, gently wiped off the milk stains on her lips with a handkerchief, and gently kissed the top of her hair: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao''s chubby hand came back and touched Yan Shenjue''s face: "wife."


    Yan Shenjue hummed again, with a gentle voice: "Xinbao, wake up~~ wake up soon~~~"


    Xinbao opened his eyes in a daze.


    Her eyelashes are long and her eyes are big. When she opened her eyes, they were like clam shells, revealing bright and magnificent pearls.


    She saw Second Master Yuan first, and raised her head strangely and asked, "Huh?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "This is my uncle, Xinbao can be called Uncle Yuan."


    Xinbao said obediently: "Hello, Uncle Yuan Er."


    "Hey, dear," Second Master Yuan stretched out his hand very curiously: "Second Uncle Yuan, can you take your pulse?"


    Xinbao asked strangely, "Is Xinbao not sick?"


    Second Master Yuan had already taken her chubby hand, put his fingers on it, and said with a smile, "Uncle will know as soon as he knows."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao is not sick, why do you feel dizzy when reading?"


    Xinbao paused for a moment, then sighed: "Maybe it''s because Xinbao is a little trash!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： The strange doctor Yuan Erye

    Chapter 152 Strange doctor Yuan Erye


    Poof!


    Several people sprayed it.


    The key point is that what she said was very serious, not joking at all.


    Er Ye Yuan''s beard curled up when he smiled: "Xinbao is so cute, those big eyes are so beautiful!"


    "Thank you, Uncle," Xinbao said politely, "Uncle''s Hu Zhi is also very handsome."


    Poof!


    Second Master Yuan was so teased: "Oh, why is it so cute, uncle has never seen such a cute doll before."


    Talking, he took a hand: "It''s nothing, it''s just a sickness brought by the womb, no need for medicine, just take care of it slowly, are you teaching her martial arts?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded, and Second Master Yuan said: "Continue teaching, no need to take medicine."


    He saw that Xiaotuanzi was listening with wide eyes, and that the sample was so attractive, so he said again: "When uncle prepares Xinbao with some delicious medicinal candies, Xinbao can take a few pills, which can be regarded as a help. .¡±


    Xinbao said: "Thank you uncle."


    Yuan Erye said: "You''re welcome, can you give me a hug, uncle?"


    Xinbao opened her hand generously.


    Yan Shenjue hugged the dumpling, turned sideways to avoid it, and said indifferently: "Isn''t uncle going to see the medicine cabinet?"


    Er Ye Yuan: "..."


    This bastard, you need to face forward, you don''t need to face backward!


    He regretfully said: "Okay, I''ll go and take a look at the medicine cabinet! And you kid, bring me the medicine you take."


    Second brother thanked with a smile, stood up, Yan Shenjue said: "By the way, call fourth brother Tang to come over, let my uncle have a look."


    "This..." Second Brother said, "Will it be too much trouble?"


    "It''s nothing," Yan Shenjue said, "My uncle can''t be idle, there is a patient who treats him, and it will save him from being bored."


    He glanced at him: "Uncle cares about you lazily, because the person who treated you treated you well, there is not much he can do."


    This... the second elder brother laughed and said, "Understood."


    He strolled back, took a pack of medicine, and called Fourth Brother Tang to come with him.


    When I came in, I found that there was actually a small pharmacy on the other side of the main room, which was separated by a thin wall. There was a flower stand at the entrance to create a sense of disorder, which didn¡¯t look obtrusive at all. a feeling of.


    The furnishings are similar to those of a medicine shop, with a row of towering medicine cabinets against the wall, and other things like copper cups and boats are all available.


    Second brother gave him the medicine package, Yuan Erye opened it, and only glanced at it, looking very casual.


    Then he climbed up the ladder, took out the drawer of Scutellaria barbata, and asked him, "How many medicines are there?"


    Second elder brother said: "There are six pairs of Ganoderma lucidum."


    Second Master Yuan hummed, he didn''t even need a stick, he just grabbed a handful of Scutellaria barbata and put it in the medicine, then spread out a few sheets of paper, put a handful in each paper, each one looked exactly the same .


    Then he said: "After drinking it later, you don''t need to go to the doctor to change the medicine. You can directly prepare it from me. If you are not at ease, you can take it to the doctor to see."


    While talking, he started to pack medicine.


    The second elder brother also helped to wrap up the remaining small medicine packets, and replied with a smile: "I saw that the second master is a genius doctor, so there is no need to worry about it, but I have always been helped by the old Uncle Ye in the village. It¡¯s also an excuse to ask Old Uncle Ye to take a look later.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter," he said with a generous look, "Look at it casually, and I will lose if I pick out the fault."


    Tuanzi stood on the stool and watched, Yan Chenjue stood behind her to protect her, and said: "Even if my uncle''s medical skills cannot be said to be unparalleled in the world, they are not inferior to the village doctor. Don''t worry."


    Second brother nodded.


    Second Brother Yuan looked back again: "What''s the matter with you?"


    He looked at Fourth Brother Tang''s face, came out to feel his pulse, and his eyes lit up immediately.


    Then he said, "Come on, take off your trousers and let me have a look!"


    Brother Tang blushed a little: "Go, where are you going?"


    Second Master Yuan looked back and forth: "Hey, the small place is troublesome." He pointed to the inside: "There is a bamboo couch over there, you come in and take it off."


    Fourth brother Tang followed in, and Yan Shenjue covered the eyes of the dumpling. In fact, there was a counter like a counter, and nothing could be seen.


    You can only hear Erye Yuan''s obviously excited voice: "Yo! It''s poisonous! What about scorpion poison... There''s something in your leg, don''t be afraid, I''ll take it out for you..."


    Fourth brother Tang couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain, and held back again.


    Even the second elder brother became anxious. He lay down on the table and looked at it. On his leg, near the outside, there was a small line. It was obviously a thin line, but it was slightly raised. The color was also dark brown, which was very obvious. of a scar.


    Second Master Yuan was pressing lightly, and when he pressed it, Brother Tang''s face showed pain.


    Xinbao couldn''t see it, so he heard it anxiously, but also a little curious, wondering if there are surgeons in this era?


    She pushed Yan Chenjue''s hand away, and Yan Chenjue covered it back again, Xinbao said anxiously: "Xinbao wants to see it."


    "Don''t worry," Yan Shenjue comforted patiently: "Uncle''s medical skills are excellent, I guarantee that nothing will happen."


    "Of course nothing will happen! It''s just a small needle!" Yuan Erye said: "It''s not that I said, if you want to change someone, you won''t be able to see that the poisonous needle is still inside, and you can''t take it out even if you can. It will definitely cause blood to flow like a river, that is, I can take out this small needle for you with a small incision..."


    Xinbao''s eyes are wide open, and Xin said that there are still minimal wounds at this time? ?


    While asking cutely: "But can the poison be cured? Will your legs be able to elbow in the future?"


    Erye Yuan, who was bragging about himself, gave a meal.


    It took him a long time to say: "It''s not that I don''t know how to detoxify the poison. Isn''t this a bad medicine? As long as the detoxification is detoxified, I''m afraid I won''t be able to walk... The main reason is that no matter how you treat it, you have to take out the needle first? If you take it early, it won''t be early. Save? If you take it early, you can get the medicine and cure it directly?"


    Not only did he speak fluently, but his movements were also quite dexterous. He said, hot water, cloth, medicine, and other things that he didn¡¯t know, were all ready and lined up in front of his eyes.


    Brother Tang was a little frightened: "Now, do you want to cut it now?"


    "Don''t be afraid, kid," Yuan Erye had already pulled out a needle-like thin knife and started to light it: "It will be fine in a while."


    Xinbao jumped anxiously, nearly falling off the stool, Yan Shenjue quickly hugged her, Xinbao said: "Call Aunt! Xinbao go and call Aunt."


    Second Brother Yuan disagreed: "No need to call, it will be fine in a while!"


    Xinbao said anxiously: "You are swollen, why don''t you understand? The child is injured, and it can only be cured if Aniang hugs her from the back, otherwise there is no cure!"


    She was striding forward with her short legs, running happily in mid-air, Yan Chenjue could only say: "Don''t worry, wait a minute, uncle." He carried her out and called Mrs. Lin in.


    At that time, Mrs. Lin and Brother Tang went to the prison to interrogate Hugua. She knew that the poisonous needle was still in the skin. Without saying a word, he just sat down, hugged Fourth Brother Tang into his arms, and bit a veil on his mouth.


    It is rare to meet a lady who is neither squeamish nor squeamish, Second Master Yuan is very satisfied: "Not bad, not bad, you are really a good little lady."


    Before he finished speaking, he plunged in with a single knife, and the second elder brother rushed in with a vigorous movement, pressing down on the younger brother''s leg.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： Experts make a move

    Chapter 153 Expert One Shot


    Fourth brother Tang trembled slightly from the pain, biting the handkerchief tightly with his teeth.


    Then Yuan Erye put a finger cot on each of the **** in the middle of the food. On the top of the finger cot were two extremely long and thin needles. Take it out.


    Second Master Yuan immediately threw it aside, quickly sprinkled the powder on it, covered him with a cloth, raised his leg, wiped the blood beside him, and bandaged him up.


    Ms. Lin put her arms around her son, her eyes darkened.


    This method of treatment looks simple, but it is not simple at all.


    He used a knife to directly open a "channel" from the outside to the tip of the tail, and then squeezed it out.


    The hand holding it out is easy to practice, but from the outside, you can accurately know where the tip of the tail is on the body and how deep it is, this skill is very powerful.


    Moreover, as he bandaged up and took away a bunch of things, Fourth Brother Tang''s body was so tight that it hurt, and he slowly relaxed.


    Then he took off the veil by himself, panting lightly: "Aniang, it doesn''t hurt much."


    "Well, doesn''t it hurt?" Yuan Erye started to chatter again: "My Jinchuang medicine, I didn''t blow it up, it is definitely the only one in the world, it stops bleeding fast, grows fast, and I added a little Painkiller, if you sprinkle it on it, it will relieve the pain, and the effect will be immediate..."


    Miss Lin sincerely thanked: "Thank you, the genius doctor."


    "You''re welcome!" Second Master Yuan waved his hand indifferently: "This is just a poisonous needle, and the poison has not been cured yet. Tell me, why are your two sons like this? The poison and the disease attack each other, and they are still delayed." After so long, there is no cure, and the medicine is not easy to make, I have to slowly find the medicinal materials..."


    Miss Lin was very grateful, saluted him, and then saluted Yan Chenjue from afar, Yan Chenjue hugged the dumpling, and quickly avoided, not accepting her gift, while saying: "When will the dressing be changed?"


    "Oh yes," Yuan Erye said: "After noon yesterday, you should come over, my knife is still sharp, this trauma is easy to treat, it will heal in a few days, and you need to change the medicine twice."


    He talked on and on for a long time.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Aunt Lin, it''s better to eat at the house at night."


    Ms. Lin said: "No need, I''ll take Sheng''er home and eat."


    "You''re welcome," Yan Shenjue said, "Holding it out at this time, those idlers have something to say."


    Mrs. Lin paused for a moment, and then agreed: "Thank you very much. Your family has not settled down yet, and our family has already spent several times. When Mr. Yuan comes back, we have to give you a good time to warm up the house." .¡±


    Yan Shenjue was not too polite: "Okay."


    Ms. Lin carried her son over, put her son on a chair, and then helped Erye Yuan clean things up, and everyone sat and drank tea over there.


    Er Ye Yuan once he was sick, he boasted and talked endlessly, he was just a chatterbox, but as soon as he sat down to greet each other, he lost interest, yawned again and again, and looked like he had nothing to say.


    Second brother said: "Uncle Yuan, why don''t you be busy with your work, we come and go often, and dare not work to entertain Uncle Yuan."


    Er Yeyuan Yuan didn''t say a word when he heard it, he just stood up and left, then went into his pharmacy, and soon there was the sound of medicine being crushed.


    Miss Lin laughed and said: "People in the Jianghu often say that the more capable people are, the more eccentric they are. This is true."


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "Actually, it''s not true. Uncle is an old naughty boy. He is actually very talkative. It can be said that he doesn''t stop talking all day. It''s just that he doesn''t know what to say to people he doesn''t know well. To cover up this, he just He likes to pretend to cough and yawn, or just avoid it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see, there must be no medicine in his grinder, and he is still eavesdropping on us.¡±


    Sure enough, as soon as the sound of grinding the medicine stopped, Second Master Yuan said depressedly: "Xiao Jue...why did you expose me."


    Yan Shen never answered.


    Second brother stood up and laughed, "Second Uncle Yuan, don''t worry, I''ll help you uncover Xiaojue''s truth. For example, do you want to know why Xinbao is called Xiaojue''s wife?"


    By the wall of the medicine room, a head slowly poked out: "Why?"


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "It starts with a play."


    So, by betraying his younger sister''s wife, the second brother managed to get acquainted with the second master Yuan.


    Brother Yuan invited Tang Qingshan in the evening, and everyone went home to eat together. At first, they wanted to share a table with adults and children, but Second Master Yuan insisted on sharing the same table with second brother, so we all huddled together at a big table for dinner.


    While eating, Yuan Yaochu excitedly talked about selling flowers today, and said: "I wanted to keep a greenhouse to grow flowers, but Xiaojue said it wasn''t worth it."


    Brother Tang suddenly remembered: "What about planting medicine?"


    When Yuan Yaochu heard it, he was immediately interested: "Yes! Planting medicine! Let''s plant medicine at the head office, right? It''s snowing and it''s not easy to go up the mountain, and we can''t pick medicine. Let''s grow some at home, it''s better than growing vegetables Is it a good deal?"


    Er Ye Yuan lost interest: "It''s so easy, most of the good medicines can''t be grown."


    "It can be planted," Xinbao raised his little hand: "Xinbao can plant it for you."


    Er Yuan Yuan smiled: "Little darling, I dare not tell you to use your strength. How can you grow medicine for such a petty person?"


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao really knows how to plant! Xinbao is super good at planting medicine! Xinbao will help you plant it!"


    Second Master Yuan laughed and didn''t take it seriously. The second elder brother smiled and said, "Second Uncle really doesn''t want it? Don''t regret it."


    "What is there to regret?" Yuan Erye said: "I can still command a little doll? But it would be fine to give me a shed evenly, and I will be idle if I have nothing to do. I have nothing to do and grow some common medicinal materials as a pastime." .¡±


    Tang Qingshan said directly: "Brother Yuan, feel free to come and live, we will give you one."


    Brother Yuan smiled and said: "You don''t need it, we have six sheds in our house, just give my second uncle one."


    Second Master Yuan didn''t wait for them to give way, and stopped drinking directly: "I choose myself!"


    Brother Yuan laughed out loud: "All right, all right, you can pick it yourself, whoever picks whoever gets it, that''s okay, Uncle Qingshan."


    Tang Qingshan responded.


    Everyone ate until Xushi before they dispersed. Xinbao had a heavy workload now, so she went to bed early and fell asleep early. Tang Qingshan hugged Fourth Brother Tang, Big Brother Tang hugged Xinbao, and Mrs. Lin held a A bowl of meat, ready to go home and feed Shen Qiu.


    As they walked, Brother Tang couldn''t help being happy: "You talk about us, and you''re too welcome to eat and take."


    "That''s it!" Mrs. Lin was also worried: "I owe so much to others, and it is getting more and more unclear."


    The second elder brother pondered all the way, walked a few steps faster, and asked Tang Qingshan softly: "Father, then, do you want to help them grow medicine?"


    Tang Qingshan glanced at him lightly.


    Based on what the old father thought, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t put the little girl in any danger.


    However, when the second brother thinks about it, Xinbao''s ability to grow things cannot be concealed. Even if Yanchen never says anything, the Yuan family is close to them, and they will definitely know soon. , Even if you didn''t pay attention to the flowers, I''m afraid Brother Yuan already knew it well.


    And planting medicine is actually a matter of mutual benefit.


    Xinbao helps plant the medicine, and Erye Yuan can guide it. After planting it, there will be enough for Erye Yuan to use, and they can sell the rest. From this point of view, the existence of Erye Yuan is not a trick. ?


    The point is, people treat them with sincerity, but they hide it, isn''t it a bit bad?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： come for peony

    Chapter 154 Come for Peony


    Tang Qingshan did not answer, and everyone went home in silence.


    It was not until the door was closed that Tang Qingshan said: "I''m afraid Xinbao wants to plant it. You can ask her tomorrow, if she wants to plant it, you can tell Xiaojue."


    The second elder brother responded.


    Xinbao is very busy every day now. When he wakes up in the morning, he has to eat quickly, practice martial arts quickly, and get busy. He has long forgotten the matter of helping grow medicine.


    After walking, Xinbao became a sweaty bag again. Yan Chenjue carried her home, and a girl of seventeen or eighteen stepped forward to salute her.


    Yan Shenjue said: "Xinbao, look at her, do you like her? Let her bathe Xinbao in the future, okay?"


    Xinbao turned his head and took a look.


    Miss sister has an oval face, gentle appearance, and a pleasing body with low eyebrows: "Your maidservant is jade-like, I have met Miss."


    Xinbao asked: "Where is that aunt?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "That''s the cook, she is clumsy, I don''t like it, so I found another careful girl to serve you, if she can''t wash well, Xinbao told me, I will find another one .Do you like this look?"


    Xinbao nodded: "I like it."


    Yan Shen Jue smiled: "Okay, let''s go."


    He gave Xinbao to this maid.


    Yu Ru is obviously a carefully selected person, her movements are gentle but agile, her smile is friendly, and she doesn''t touch Xinbao''s itchy flesh at all.


    Xinbao was so refreshed by her that she almost fell asleep!


    Hey, she''s not a qualified time-traveling girl, she doesn''t want to talk about equality with her at all, she thinks it''s very comfortable for the young lady to help take a bath, she doesn''t want to wash herself at all...


    After taking a shower and changing clothes, when Xinbao came out, her hair was only slightly damp.


    Yan Shenjue put a bearded hat on her, carried her out, and saw two housekeepers Dong Shu and Taiping outside, one on each side, stretching a piece of cloth.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao, take a look, will this make you dizzy?"


    Xinbao looked up.


    This piece of cloth is very big, about half the height of a person, with some seal characters written on it, which are bigger than a fist.


    The words are not too many, and the entire piece of cloth is not covered, and the space between the words is also large, so it looks like a painting.


    Xinbao shook his little head: "Not dizzy."


    "Okay," Yan Shenjue said, "Then Xinbao will point out the words you know."


    Xinbao compared the line of characters with his small hands, comparing them all the way, while saying: "One, Lin, Nine..."


    Yan Shenjue was a little happy, obviously he thought his teaching method was great.


    He kept holding her and finished reading, and then read it again from the beginning, pointing out what she missed, and teaching her one by one.


    A lot of ghostly drawn symbols, no, when the **** of wool are mixed together, it is even more difficult to recognize. Anyway, Xinbao only knows seal characters and regular scripts that look like or have the same shape, and others... don¡¯t know them all.


    Yan Chenjue taught it back and forth several times, while laughing: "I will write an ordinary three-character scripture later, and then I will ask someone to hang this piece of cloth and the three-character scripture on the wall of Xinbao''s house. Let the second elder brother teach you to recognize it again. I will rewrite a thousand-character text here, and write another... Zengguang Xianwen. Then Xinbao can recognize it like this at home and here, and watch it every day. , without realizing it.¡±


    Xinbao: "..."


    You, are you a devil? ? ?


    Not long after Xinbao went out, a carriage arrived in front of Tang''s house.


    A tall and thin old man got out of the carriage, cupped his hands and said, "But the Tang family?"


    The second elder brother put down the book and returned the gift: "My surname is Tang, I wonder if you are?"


    The old man said with a smile: "My surname is Shen. I have met your elder brother before? And your sister, is your elder brother here?"


    The people behind also took a few steps forward, and said with a smile, "This is our Second Master Shen, is Xinbao here?"


    Second brother had never met the two of them, but when he heard this, he understood in his heart, and said, "But Second Master Shen? But housekeeper Anshun?"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Exactly."


    As soon as he came in, he caught a glimpse of the green peony next to him, and pointed at it: "To tell you the truth, I came here for the green peony."


    Second elder brother hurriedly said: "Second Master Shen, please come in and serve tea first."


    "You''re welcome." Second Master Shen said, "Let me take a look at Hua Kecheng first?"


    Second elder brother said: "Naturally, second master please do as you please. My brother and sheidi are in the city, and thanks to the care of second master and housekeeper, I was able to sell sugar in front of the Shen family''s shop, saving a lot of trouble..."


    He thought about it, hesitated for a moment, and continued: "And this Pin Bi was actually obtained from the housekeeper. We country people have limited knowledge and are lucky enough to support them. I heard that Second Master Shen is a flower lover. Originally, I was thinking of sending it back to the second master, but I also thought that when I bought the flowers, I never saw the second master, and I was afraid that sending them back would hurt the housekeeper, so I hesitated again and again, and never went..."


    Second Master Shen had already squatted there, looked back and forth a few times, and said: "Sure enough, those two trees! But those two trees are clearly dead, if they weren''t dead, I wouldn''t be willing to throw them away... How could it be possible? Alive? It¡¯s only been a short period of half a month, and it¡¯s growing so well! The lunatic Cheng bought seven pots for 200 taels of silver and showed it to me all night, and there¡¯s still one pot that¡¯s about to bloom. ..."


    The more he thought about it, the more heartbroken he became: "What a waste!! I bought it for eight thousand silver! You sold it to me for two hundred taels! Even if you sold it for two thousand taels, I wouldn''t be so distressed!"


    He almost beat his chest.


    Second elder brother said anxiously: "It''s ours. Fortunately, we didn''t sell all of them. They were picked out. These four pots will be given to Second Lord Shen."


    "That''s not necessary," Shen Erye said: "The flowers are already dead with me. You can feed yourself, it''s your ability, and I won''t take advantage of you. How much do you sell to Madman Cheng? I licked my face and bought it at this price."


    Second brother said a few words modestly, but seeing that he insisted on doing so, it was obviously his temperament, so he accepted the bank note.


    Second Master Shen immediately asked Anshun to carry the flowers back to the carriage, and said, "Little Lang, how do you feed these flowers?"


    The second elder brother said: "It''s just a fluke, we really planted randomly."


    Second Master Shen said again: "Is it really because of Tai Sui soil?"


    Second brother didn''t expect that in just one night, he even found out what Tai Sui said, so they must not be able to hide their vegetable sales, so he hesitated for a while, wondering whether he should tell the truth.


    Although this Second Lord Shen was willing to lend a helping hand to them when they met by chance, and he took care of them a lot afterwards. He should not be a bad person, but he is not a bad person. Whether he will harm them or not is a completely different concept.


    He was anxious and didn''t know how to deal with it, but he said on the face: "I really don''t know, but the vegetables we grow do grow very fast."


    Second Lord Shen smiled and said: "Then this Tai Sui soil, would you sell me some?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： Its still too tender

    Chapter 155 Sure enough, she is still too young


    Second brother persuaded: "Second Master Shen, maybe this is just a coincidence, why do you waste money on it..."


    "You''re right," Second Master Shen nodded, "Then I have some flowers that can''t grow well in my house. Can you help them raise them? If they can be raised, I will pay the money. If you don¡¯t live, I won¡¯t ask you to pay¡­¡±


    The eyes of the two collided in the air, and the second brother''s heart suddenly jumped.


    In the blink of an eye, he suddenly wanted to understand one thing.


    Second Master Shen proposed to buy Tai Sui soil, but he was actually probing.


    As long as he doesn''t sell it, or if he says something clear, he will immediately understand that it is not because of Tai Sui soil that flowers can support.


    It doesn''t matter if he sells it calmly, he will know if it is right after he goes home and try it, which is just a matter of spending more time.


    As long as Tai Sui soil is excluded, it must be a human problem.


    And his answer is enough to prove that he doesn''t really "do not know", he is just dodging.


    This is the old Jianghu, and there is a way when you open your mouth.


    After thinking about it, the second elder brother calmed down. He said, "Second Master Shen, I can''t make up my mind on this matter. I can ask my father when he comes home, and then reply to Second Master Shen?"


    Second Master Shen''s attitude was very modest from the beginning to the end: "Little Lang, to tell you the truth, I have no other hobby in my life, but I love planting flowers. I really don''t want to force others to make things difficult, but some flowers are really delicate, so I have to give more." Think of something. As I said, if I can support you, I will pay the money. If you can¡¯t, I won¡¯t ask you to pay. I will do what I say. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can make a contract..."


    "Yes, yes," the second elder brother repeatedly agreed: "Second Master Shen''s character, we naturally believed in it. When we met by chance, Second Master Shen was able to take care of us. He has a warm heart. We are very grateful until now..."


    The two exchanged polite greetings, and Second Master Shen took his leave quickly and left, making an appointment to come back early tomorrow morning.


    The second elder brother sighed, and went back to the house and said to the fourth brother Tang: "You look at home, I''ll go and talk to my father."


    Fourth brother Tang still had a leg injury and couldn''t stay in bed, but he kept listening and said, "I don''t think Second Master Shen is a bad person, and Anshun''s housekeeper is also very good."


    "I know," the second elder brother didn''t say much, "I''m going to find my father."


    He walked over there slowly and called Tang Qingshan.


    It¡¯s hard to talk outside, so they went directly to Yuan¡¯s house, just as Xinbao had just finished reading the words on the cloth, when she saw her father coming, she opened her hands happily: "Daddy hug."


    "No hug," Tang Qingshan said, "Daddy is dirty."


    "Oh," Xinbao withdrew his arm, thought for a while, then pouted his little beak again: "Daddy kiss."


    "Not even kissing." The old father continued to coldly refuse: "Daddy''s face is also dirty."


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes and thought for a long time, then she babbled, kissed her palm, and pressed her father''s face indiscriminately: "Xinbao has finally kissed!"


    She smiled so much that her big eyes narrowed, and the little lying silkworms came out, like a cat that had stolen a fish.


    Tang Qingshan smiled, turned around and asked his son, "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Uncle Qingshan come in and sit down."


    Tang Qingshan waved his hand, and sat down on the stool under the porch, and the second elder brother told his father.


    Tang Qingshan frowned when he heard this, and he said: "You didn''t handle it properly! Your mentality is not calm, so you are giving lies everywhere."


    The second elder brother didn''t understand his father''s meaning for a while: "I didn''t realize it at the time, and said something wrong."


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "I guess what Uncle Qingshan means is that a three-year-old child who can grow flowers or vegetables is actually not ''conspicuous'', nothing special, you don''t have to be too nervous."


    It was like enlightenment, and the second brother suddenly realized it at that time.


    Yeah yeah!


    He looks at his younger sister every day, and of course knows that her younger sister grows vegetables at an exaggerated speed, but no matter how exaggerated it is, the ability to grow vegetables is not very attractive.


    A person who can grow vegetables, even if he is really "good at growing", is meaningless in the eyes of those "nobles" who need to worry and fear.


    People with a little status will not care about a vegetable farmer, a gardener, or even a similar housekeeper. They will not handle such "small things" by themselves. If Xinbao is an adult, you need to worry a little bit, but a three-year-old Little baby, most people wouldn''t believe it, and if they believed it, they would probably laugh it off.


    Of course, anything may happen.


    But this eventuality is no more likely than accidents such as "running into a nobleman while walking" or "choking to death while eating and drinking water".


    So, he was indeed too nervous.


    While analyzing the pros and cons in his mind, he made the decision "it can be made public", but at the same time he was nervous, always trying to cover up and get rid of it, so as not to be in any danger.


    If he hadn''t been too nervous, he wouldn''t have shown his feet so easily when facing Second Master Shen.


    Sure enough, it is still too tender!


    Second brother gave this evaluation to his fourteen-year-old self.


    Then the second elder brother said: "So, I can promise Second Master Shen, right?"


    Tang Qingshan turned to look at his daughter.


    Xia Tou just brought Xinbao a bowl of cake, and Xinbao was sitting on Yan Chenjue''s lap eating, when he saw this, Xinbao blinked, nodded immediately to show he understood, and then scooped up a spoonful give him.


    Tang Qingshan was softened by his daughter''s obedient heart, and lightly nodded her head: "Daddy doesn''t eat, Xinbao eats by himself."


    Xinbao let out an oh and continued to eat. The second elder brother understood what father meant, so he asked her, "Xinbao, you want to help second master Shen. It is the Shen who you first met when you went to sell sugar with your eldest brother and fourth brother." Does Second Master plant flowers?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Yes."


    The second elder brother said: "It may take a lot of planting, and it will take a long time, is it okay?"


    Xinbao thought about it again: "Does he give money?"


    Second brother Yile: "Give me the money, he will give you the money."


    As soon as he heard about the money, Tuanzi''s eyes lit up and he became more active: "Xinbao is willing! Xinbao can do it! Xinbao wants to make money!"


    Second brother laughed and said, "What does Xinbao want money for?"


    Tuanzi said cutely: "Xinbao wants to raise daddy, mother, son, wife, Tang Xiaoba and Shen Qiu... There are too many people in Xinbao''s debts! Xinbao needs to earn a lot The money is enough."


    Even Tang Qingshan was laughed at by her, and the second elder brother laughed and said: "You are only a little older, and your parents and elder brother don''t need you to support them."


    Tuanzi shook her head: "No, Xinbao has to support everyone! Dad, mother, De''s and wife also need to make money to support Xinbao." She compared herself: "Everyone has to support Xinbao."


    "Oh!" The second elder brother suddenly understood: "Everyone takes care of Xinbao, and Xinbao takes care of everyone, but it doesn''t work like father takes care of elder brother, and it doesn''t work for brother to take care of parents, because they are Xinbao''s." Parents, brothers, right?"


    Xinbao nodded sharply: "That''s right! It''s all from Xinbao!"


    Second brother twitched the corner of his mouth: "This one..."


    Tang Qingshan had no intention of educating his daughter, and said directly: "Since Xinbao is willing, you can sign a contract with him, and you don''t have to pay compensation if you don''t live. If you don''t understand, you can ask Yuan Dalang for advice."


    "Okay," the second elder brother nodded, "I''ll talk to Brother Yuan in a while, and ask him to help me grow my eyes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： scheming boy

    Chapter 156 The scheming boy


    Tang Qingshan nodded, stood up, and glanced at his daughter.


    Xinbao waited with big eyes, looking forward to it.


    The old father couldn''t bear the cuteness of her little eyes, so he lowered his head expressionlessly, kissed her forehead, and then turned and left.


    Waiting for his father to leave, the second elder brother sat down on the stool and ordered milk dumplings: "My father and mother are also my brother''s parents, why can''t I raise my brother?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao can eat touch."


    Poof! The second elder brother was overjoyed: "Xin Bao is still jealous? Little Smelly Bao, I am your own brother, we are both parents'' children, why are you jealous of me?"


    Nai Tuanzi looked at him with ignorant eyes, "Don''t you eat touch?"


    "No," said the second brother with a smile, "My parents are so kind to Xinbao, my brother is not even jealous."


    Tuanzi was stunned, his eyes widened: "Then, that Xinbao eats touch, is Xinbao a bad boy?"


    "No," Yan Shenjue, who had been silent all this time, said, "Even brothers and sisters want more love from their parents. This is human nature, there is nothing wrong with it, and Xinbao is not a bad boy."


    "If you don''t want to eat Chiu!" Nai Tuanzi rolled her eyes and said, "How about this, when Daddy and Mommy are right, Xinbao pretends not to eat Chiu and hides it to eat secretly?"


    Second brother can''t laugh.


    Yan Shen Jue took her bowl away, then he turned the dumpling back, and said quietly: "I''m only good to Xinbao."


    Xinbao was happy, hugged his neck, and kissed him twice: "My wife is ready!"


    Second brother: "...???"


    No, this is just a joke. Isn¡¯t it a little too scheming for you to say this at this time? ?


    He looked at him speechlessly.


    Yan Xiaolang didn''t look at him at all, took the hot handkerchief from Taiping, and wiped Tuanzi''s mouth.


    Second brother was so speechless, he raised his forehead and changed the topic: "Where is Uncle Yuan?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I don''t know."


    It was Taiping who was next to him who answered: "The second master went to pick a shed."


    Before the words finished, Second Master Yuan came back.


    Second Master Yuan is actually over half a hundred years old, but he has a baby face, and he looks like he is only middle-aged.


    He came in with big strides, with a look of resentment on his face.


    Second brother got up and smiled, "Second uncle, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t mention it!" Yuan Er said angrily: "I have seen all these sheds, and none of them are good! I told Yaogui that I would pick a place and build another one for me, but Yaogui didn''t do it. Promise! He said that it would be very troublesome to build Pingshan again, and asked me to make do with it... What nonsense! What¡¯s the trouble with Pingshan, how can we make do with planting medicine? Can we make do with it? Renhe! Does he understand!? He is clearly trying to fool me!"


    He crossed his hips and spun in circles: "I''m so **** off, I''m so **** off..."


    When Second Master Yuan got angry, he spoke very quickly, so violently output that Xinbao didn''t understand at all.


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Second Uncle Yuan, don''t be angry, otherwise, my family still has a few pieces of land, so I only harvested cotton. Go and see if there is anything suitable for you?"


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "Don''t pay attention to him, no matter what kind of land you give him, he can find faults, because he doesn''t know how to plant it, and it doesn''t work; he is lazy and doesn''t want to plant it. This is human nature. The problem is not the problem of the land."


    Er Ye Yuan: "..."


    He pointed at him angrily, then pointed at him again, and finally he grabbed the second brother''s hand: "Rong''er! Don''t let your sister play with him! It will ruin Xinbao!"


    This sentence really pokes thunder.


    The handsome young man raised his eyebrows, "Uncle, isn''t what I said the truth? There are many people in this world who can grow medicinal herbs without the right time, place and people... So your so-called right time, place and people are actually excuses." .¡±


    He was clearly teasing him, and while speaking, he gently covered Tuanzi''s mouth.


    Second Master Yuan took the bait without any precautions: "Speaking lightly! You should ask one to come out and show me!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "What if I really screamed out? What can you do?"


    Yuan Erye waved his hand imposingly: "If you really yelled out, I''ll...you talk about it first!"


    It can be said that he said the most cautious words with the most heroic posture.


    Yan Shenjue said: "If there is such a person, in the future, you will refine all the medicines you know how to refine for her if she wants, and you can refine as much as she wants, without any reason. be lazy."


    Second Master Yuan rubbed his nose: "No, it''s unreasonable! First of all, this kind of medicinal herb... What if a blind cat catches a dead mouse? Planting a tree is also planting it! If he grows it from beginning to end A grass, I still need to help him make medicine, am I stupid?"


    "That''s it," Yan Shenjue said: "In the future, as long as you can get the seeds out of the medicine you want, he can plant it for you, as long as more than half of the medicine she plants can survive and grow to To the extent that it can be used, for every kind of herb, you have to make a kind of medicine for him that she wants."


    Second Master Yuan thought for a while: "That''s okay. If there is such a person who knows how to plant, he will help me plant it, and I will help him practice it. It''s also very good! I don''t suffer, right? Think about it, am I not at a disadvantage?"


    The second elder brother held his forehead silently, not knowing whether to answer.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "So, do you agree or not?"


    Second Master Yuan thought about it carefully, and waved his hand: "Deal!"


    He looked at him: "Where is the person?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I didn''t say that people are here."


    Er Ye Yuan: "..."


    Yan Shenjue just teased him in a hurry, and didn''t intend to let Xinbao do it now.


    After all, the warm shed has not been aired yet, so there is no need to worry at all. If you tell him now, Erye Yuan will definitely not wait for a moment, and you will make Xin Baozhong very annoying. It is better to wait until you can''t hide it. .


    The next day, Brother Yuan arrived at Tang''s house after breakfast.


    Before Xinbao got up, the Shen family''s carriage arrived. Second Master Shen still came here in person, and brought gifts.


    Brother Yuan greeted him with a smile, sat down and exchanged a few words, then took his pen and ink, and wrote the deed on the spot. The second brother didn''t mention asking Tang Qingshan to come back, nor did Second Master Shen. The second brother signed it.


    After signing the contract, Second Master Shen directly asked Anshun to move two large pots of flowers out of the car, and said, "Then I''ll leave it up to you for these two pots of flowers, whether you grow them in pots, move them out, or cut Anything like that is fine, as long as you can feed yourself..."


    Second brother took a few glances.


    He didn''t know what kind of flower it was, but it looked, if not dead, with the leaves almost gone.


    But this is also expected, it is not a flower that is dying, and there is no need for others to send it over.


    The second elder brother said: "We will do our best."


    Second Master Shen nodded: "Then I will send Anshun over every three days to have a look."


    Holding his hands together, he got into the carriage and left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： give first

    Chapter 157 If you want to take first, you must give first


    Watching the carriage go away, Brother Yuan said: "Second Master Shen, he looks good. The deed is very honest, and it looks like he is not bad for money."


    Some of the main points he thought of, such as no need for compensation if the plant does not live, such as the quantity should be limited, such as the wages are not the same according to the value of the cost... Everyone thought of it all, and it was all written in the contract, nothing at all. calculating.


    And in terms of wages, it is set at two cents of the market price, that is to say, if the market price is sold for one hundred taels, the wages will be two taels, because he is all precious flowers, and a pot can cost several thousand taels, so the wages are considered very generous. up.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I don''t see anyone''s fault, that''s right. I only know that if you want to take something first, you must give it first."


    Brother Yuan nodded: "That''s true. He was loyal in the contract, and he didn''t ask any more questions. He was somewhat sure that you could save him, and he might send someone to spy on him."


    The second elder brother said: "I have answered all of them."


    "Haha, yes," Brother Yuan said with a smile, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    After a pause, he changed the subject: "Do you know that Xiaoxie''s tomb has chosen a place and started to build it. It''s in a place called Laolangtun, not far from the county seat. I also heard that Even sent officials to supervise it!"


    Second brother said in surprise, "Is it so important?"


    "That''s right," Brother Yuan said, "No matter how small it is, with such a sacred decree, you will have to run away. But don''t worry, it should have nothing to do with you, after all, this is not something glorious, The more people involved, the less attractive it is. Officials are not stupid."


    Second brother nodded.


    Brother Yuan joked a few words before leaving.


    Second brother sat back, and then cleaned up the stove to make medicine, while subconsciously looking at Xinbao.


    Back then, when Tang Sanshui took the wrong medicine, Xinbao had that stone dream.


    But later, when Pozi Liu died and Tang Sanshui died, Xinbao never had a dream.


    It seems that he guessed right, whether Xinbao dreams or not really has something to do with whether she thinks it is important or not. When she first left the old house, Xinbao was still afraid of Tang Sanshui, but after Tang Sanshui was imprisoned or something, she gradually Don''t be afraid anymore, so he died, and Xinbao couldn''t dream anymore.


    Second brother suddenly said: "Xiao Jue, tell me... You said that Xinbao is blessed, so will she turn bad luck into good luck, and make good luck when she dies? So I don''t have to be too nervous about planting flowers, do I?"


    "Yes," the beautiful boy said flatly, "I won''t let Xinbao get into trouble, even when my bad luck is overwhelming, I still have the ability."


    Second brother: "..."


    He smiled and said: "So Yan Shaoxia, do you have any plans to take care of Xinbao''s elder brother... me? After all, if something happens to me, Xinbao will be very sad too! Is it okay to be sad?"


    The sonorous and cool painting style of the young boy suddenly changed.


    Yan Shen Jue stared at him silently for a while.


    He found out that the second brother is a man, if you play tricks he will be steady, if you are steady he will hide. In short, he is very good at playing cards not according to the rules and disrupting your rhythm.


    He stood up silently, put the stool in front of Xinbao''s bed, turned his back to him, and refused to communicate.


    The second brother''s brisk laughter sounded behind him.


    He really thinks this kid is very funny.


    When Xinbao woke up, he went to brush his teeth in a daze, and then saw two large flower pots next to him.


    She just glanced at it casually, and then woke up for a second, her eyes widened, she couldn''t help swallowing the green salt in her mouth, and pressed her neck tightly.


    Yan Shen said anxiously: "Kaisase, why did you swallow it?"


    Xinbao obediently took a sip of water, spit it out again, and pointed there: "That?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "This is the flower of Second Master Shen, I want Xinbao to help raise it."


    Xinbao, with water stains on his mouth, ran over there with his short legs, watching carefully.


    This seems to be another extinct flower called viburnum.


    Now the city flower of Yangzhou is also called Qionghua, but this kind of Qionghua is actually a flower called Jubaxian, which is different from the extinct ancient Qionghua of Yangzhou.


    Zheng Xingyi''s "Qinghua Bian" once listed three major differences between the ancient Qionghua and the Jubaxian: "The Qionghua is large and has thick petals, and its color is light yellow; the Jubaxianhua is small and thin, and its color is gradually blue. One: the leaves of viburnum are soft and lustrous, the leaves of the eight immortals are thick and have awns, the difference is two; .¡±


    This is enough to prove that these are two different flowers.


    It is said that Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty dug the Grand Canal in order to see the ancient Qionghua, but he was killed by Yu Wenhua and the rebels in Yangzhou. Very rarely, it was not until the Song Dynasty that it gradually revived.


    It is said that Song Renzong once transplanted Gu Qionghua to Kaifeng, and Song Xiaozong also transplanted it to Hangzhou, but both of them withered over the years. Once they were carried back to Yangzhou, the dead wood recovered, so Gu Qionghua is also called Yangzhou Qionghua. Flower, the flower of love.


    Han Qi''s "Qiong Flower in Houtu Temple" once praised: "A single flower in Weiyang has no similar kind in the world; the earth temple after every year is uniquely more expensive than Qiongyao."


    Ouyang Xiu was the prefect of Yangzhou, and once built the "Wu Shuang Pavilion" for flowers, implying unparalleled in the world.


    But when the Song Dynasty fell, all of them died.


    Qing Dynasty''s "Qiong Hua Zhi" once recorded that "the flower was planted in the Han and Tang Dynasties, two flourished in the Song Dynasty, one was exposed in the Jin Dynasty, and then withered in the Yuan Dynasty."


    But apart from written records, there are no images of ancient Qionghua in Yangzhou handed down.


    At this time, the two flowers in front of me are also withered and withered, and many details cannot be distinguished, but I don¡¯t know why, Xinbao just feels it, this must be Gu Qionghua, the Gu Qionghua that has become extinct in later generations!


    Xinbao''s big eyes were shining, his whole body was immersed in the flower branch in front of him, and he remained motionless for a long while.


    She didn''t notice at all that the big rock in her mind suddenly appeared. Amidst the clouds and mist, on the big rock, in a corner of the small world, there was a faint light flashing, like flowers that were not clear at first, suddenly changed It seemed clear and vivid.


    It only appears and then disappears.


    After a long time, the second elder brother couldn''t help but said, "Xinbao?"


    Duanzi blinked.


    Second brother said softly, "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi murmured dumbfoundedly: "Xinbao likes this flower."


    The second elder brother pressed her little head, and said to Yan Shen: "When signing the contract, why didn''t we think about keeping a pot of each kind of flower? It''s really vulgar to only think about the wages."


    Looking at the enthusiastic little eyes of Tuanzi, he really felt a little guilty: "I''m sorry Xinbao, yesterday''s Yipinbi, brother didn''t ask you, so I gave it to you."


    Xinbao blinked her eyes, and she said: "It''s okay, Xinbao likes it, but as long as there are a few, and it grows well in one place, Xinbao will be happy, and there is no need to stay at home."


    Second brother: "..."


    He deeply felt that he would never be able to compare with his sister''s realm in this life.


    He was speechless for a while, just rubbing the little head of the dumpling silently.


    Yan Chenjue took a step forward and handed him the green salt box. The second elder brother knew that he wanted him to take the box so that he could leave his sister''s head, but he deliberately pretended not to understand and took it with the other hand. up the box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： The first flower in the middle of heaven and earth

    Chapter 158 The first flower in the middle of heaven and earth


    Yan Shenjue said calmly: "Your medicine is going to burn."


    Second brother: "..."


    You are ruthless! He turned around quickly and hurried to stir the medicine.


    Yan Shenjue used his fingers to slowly straighten the short hair of the dumpling, wiping away the breath of outsiders, no, my brother, and asked, "What kind of flower is this?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s Qionghua."


    Yan Shenjue said: "''The number one flower in the middle of heaven and earth''?"


    Xinbao nodded, and Mengmeng repeated: "The first flower."


    Yan Shenjue said: "Should Xinbao be transplanted, or should it be divided into pots?"


    Xinbao just thought of this question and thought for a while: "Honey, let''s cut it together! You dig a hole."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    She remembers that he can dig holes, right? ?


    Yan Shenjue said helplessly: "Can we eat first?"


    "Not good," Nai Tuanzi shook her head, "Huahua is hungry too! Huahua is much more hungry than Xinbao."


    All right, Yan Chenjue could only nod his head, and then the second elder brother found the scissors, Xinbao''s short hands couldn''t cut it at all, Yan Shenjue said kindly: "I''ll do it."


    The cuttings of Jubaxian are very easy to survive. Just after planting, water them thoroughly, but there should be no stagnant water.


    The mutated species of viburnum is Jubaxian, so Xinbao planted it according to the method of Jubaxian, and directly instructed her wife to remove the flowers from the big flowerpot, and then dug a hole in the pot. I inserted some small pieces, and those that could not be inserted were placed on the ground first, and inserted in a shaded place.


    Planted all the way, the delicate and delicate young man also soiled his clothes, but his face was still calm, and he said: "Xinbao, the traditional Qionghua should only grow in Yangzhou Houtu Temple, and will wither if moved elsewhere?"


    Xinbao touched his face: "No way!"


    The boy whose face was touched with dirt: "..."


    He said helplessly: "Let''s eat first when you''re done."


    Xinbao let out a cry, then washed his hands and face, sat down to eat, Yan Shenjue said: "Xinbao, I''ll go back and change my clothes, and bring Xinbao to practice kung fu when I come back."


    Xinbao nodded while eating.


    As long as you don''t eat noodles, Xinbao generally doesn''t need to be fed. The second brother glanced at it and planted flowers all over the ground, and ordered some dumpling heads in return.


    Xinbao bit the spoon and looked up: "Huh?"


    "It''s okay," the second brother said with a smile, "Brother, just order whatever you want."


    So, this is the end of planting? ? so casual?


    After working for several days, the Tang family finally finished harvesting the cotton.


    But because there is no place to put them in the house right now, they can only collect them and sell them. This kind of unprocessed cotton **** is actually not worth the price, but there is no other way. They want to save some new cotton I make my own clothes and have no place or time to tidy them up.


    After harvesting, the soybeans will be harvested in a few days.


    Brother Tang picked some in advance, and also gave some to Yuan¡¯s family, boiled salted edamame to eat, the chef of Yuan¡¯s family also developed ways to eat edamame with garlic and minced meat, and the second brother Yuan was addicted to eating it The two families ate an acre of land before they got acquainted.


    Three days later, Butler Anshun came over.


    At this moment, the dry branches inserted into the soil have already turned green, and they look like green branches and green leaves.


    Butler Anshun was surprised, and as soon as he returned home to report, Second Master Shen came over.


    Compared to Anshun who didn''t know much, Second Master Shen was an expert. When he saw it, he was shocked.


    Even if there was Pinbi in front of her, she was still shocked.


    A very gentle little old man, squatting in front of the flower pot, his head was almost on the flower branch, and he repeated "impossible" fifty or sixty times. The second brother wanted to step forward to help him, but he couldn''t help him. No matter what he said, people ignored him.


    Finally, he was tired from standing, and sat down beside him silently.


    Then Second Master Shen finally stood up by himself, and the second elder brother got up and said, "Second Master Shen."


    Shen Erye said: "Young Lord," he stepped into the room by himself and sat down in front of him without being moved, "Young Lord is handsome, imposing, and never puts down his books every day, which shows that he is a studious person..."


    He praised him for a quarter of an hour with a smile on his face, and continued: "Xiao Langjun and I hit it off right away, and I want to form a friendship with Xiao Langjun. We sit and drink tea during the day, and fall asleep at night. I don''t know what Xiao Langjun wants. how?"


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "Second Master Shen doesn''t have to be like this, I actually didn''t plant this."


    "Oh?" Second Master Shen said politely: "I think that Mr. Xiaolang is such a good-looking talent, flying phoenixes and flying phoenixes, I think your father, lingtang, and brothers and sisters in the family are also outstanding people. Even if I am presumptuous today, I will show more love to you." Everyone, get close to one or two..."


    So when the Tang family came back, they found that Second Master Shen was still there.


    Second Master Shen looked really gentle and kind, but it was only at this time that he realized that his demeanor was a bit like that of a quack.


    Anyway, he didn''t leave, and asked Anshun to bring him bedding, saying that if there were not enough beds at home, he could live in a carriage.


    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t hit a smiling face when you reach out your hand. Besides, after all, you have accepted his care, so you can¡¯t ask him to live in a carriage.


    Tang Qingshan could only ask his son to take out the east wing, and let Anshun''s master and servant go to bed. Anyway, Xinbao slept with the couple, so it was enough.


    Xinbao came back later than everyone else. By the time she had dinner at Yuan''s house and was sent back, she was a little lethargic, looking around with soft eyes. When she saw Second Master Shen, she was very polite. Greetings: "Hi Uncle."


    "Yo, little baby," Second Master Shen said with a smile, "do you still recognize me?"


    "I know," Xinbao said, "Shouxing''s mother-in-law''s son."


    "Haha," Second Master Shen smiled and hugged him, "Xinbao is really smart."


    Xinbao asked: "Uncle, why are you in debt to Xinbao''s family?"


    "Oh," Second Master Shen said, "Because Uncle wants to see how this flower is grown," the little old man took the opportunity to inquire, "Does Xinbao know who grows this flower?"


    Xinbao compared herself: "It''s me!"


    Second Master Shen laughed: "It''s Xinbao, Xinbao is really powerful!"


    Second brother unilaterally met his father''s eyes.


    Look, I''ve already told you that it''s a treasure, but if you don''t believe it yourself, who do you blame?


    Not long after, Xinbao rubbed his eyes from sleepiness.


    Mrs. Lin stepped forward to pick it up, and Second Master Shen was very knowledgeable. Seeing Mrs. Lin coaxing Xinbao to sleep, the master and servant went back to their own room.


    In the morning, the Tang family, except for Xinbao, all got up very early, and Erye Shen also got up very early. When he woke up, he found that the Qionghua had grown again.


    And the ones in the flower pots obviously use his original soil, but they don''t look much different from the ones planted in the Tai Sui soil below in terms of growth.


    Second Master Shen clicked his tongue in admiration, walked around the flower, and saw the second elder brother coming out, still following behind his buttocks, and kept asking: "No need to water? No need to spray water? Do you want to move it to bask in the sun?"


    Second brother said: "I really didn''t plant it, you can ask Xinbao when she wakes up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Three-year-old can be my teacher

    Chapter 159 A three-year-old can be my teacher


    Of course Second Master Shen didn¡¯t believe it, he sighed again and again, eating breakfast, still staring at the flower, as soon as Yan Chenjue came in, he stared straight at him and entered the room, making sure that he didn¡¯t even glance at Qionghua from the corner of his eye, this Just took it back.


    It was not until Yan Shenjue went to practice swords, he heard the sound of swords practice, he straightened his waist, hesitated for a long time, then squatted down and continued to look at the flower.


    The Tang family was very busy, and they left after dinner until the dumplings were assembled.


    Xinbao¡¯s current life is very regular. After washing his clothes, he eats, looks at the flowers after eating, teases Shen Qiu, spends about two quarters of an hour, and then goes to practice walking...


    Second Master Shen didn''t pay attention at first, but then he saw that Tuanzi instructed Yan Shenjue to water the Qionghua.


    Second Master Shen trotted out: "You two children, don''t mess around..."


    Xinbao looked at him strangely.


    Second Master Shen thought of something, and looked at Yan Shenjue with unobtrusive eyes.


    Yan Shenjue did not even look at him from the corner of his eyes, and poured them step by step, and sprayed some water on the leaves before leaving with the dumplings.


    Second Master Shen folded his hands behind his back, looking at their backs, thoughtful.


    Nai Duanzi went out for a whole day and didn¡¯t come back until evening.


    Second Master Shen also waited for them for a day, and when he saw her coming back, he went to greet her very kindly, and asked Tuanzi: "Xinbao, do you know what flower this is?"


    Xinbao said: "Qinghua!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "How does Xinbao know it''s Qionghua?"


    Xinbao said: "Because it is a viburnum flower?"


    Second Master Shen said: "Why do I think it is gathering the Eight Immortals!"


    The second elder brother suffered a setback, and has gained a lot of wisdom, and he can understand his way at a glance.


    Yan Shenjue is obviously not easy to deal with. As long as he eliminates the tuanzi, only Yan Shenjue is left. This way of verification can save worry and effort.


    Not to mention, Second Master Shen thinks so.


    But he was just asking questions. After all, normal people, who would believe that a three-year-old baby can grow flowers?


    Seeing Xinbao shaking his little head: "It''s not tied, it''s different if you get together with the Eight Immortals."


    "What subtraction?" Shen Erye said: "Oh, a little bit, a little bit different, isn''t it? What''s the difference?"


    Actually, even he himself could not be 100% sure that this was Qionghua.


    For ordinary people, the most obvious difference between the two is that there are nine flowers in a viburnum flower, and eight flowers in a gathering of eight immortals. The viburnum is fragrant, but the eight immortals are not.


    Shen Erye is an expert, of course he knows "Qinghua Bian", but the difference in the leaves is too small, and after he bought it, it has never bloomed!


    So this kind of thing is like buying an antique, one depends on skill and the other depends on luck. If you really buy it into the Eight Immortals, you can only consider yourself a bad luck. It is "two ranks and eight lives", while Ju Baxian is only "six ranks and four lives", and the price alone is much worse.


    What Shen Erye didn''t expect was that Xinbao picked up a leaf without hesitation: "The thorns of Jubaxian are sharp, and the thorns of Qionghua are round."


    Second Master Shen looked carefully.


    How did he look, the thorns on this leaf are also quite sharp?


    He couldn''t help forgetting that Xinbao was a little doll, and said seriously: "You mean, gathering the Eight Immortals is more sharp?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao picked up a small stone and drew on the ground: "The Gathering of the Eight Immortals is a sample, the Qionghua is a sample, um, the rose is a sample..."


    Expert to see the doorway, in the ugly and crying devil painting style of the little milk baby, he really understands it.


    The thorns of rose leaves are oblique and dense, while those of Jubaxian are slightly sparser and more flat. Viburnum also has thorns but not so sharp... So it is like this!


    Second Master Shen was very excited at that time!


    After recovering, he was even more excited!


    So, the one who can grow flowers is really this little doll!


    Not only know how to plant, but also know how to flower!


    This is called threesomes must have my teacher! No, a three-year-old can be my teacher!


    Excited, Second Master Shen grabbed the little milk baby''s hand.


    Xinbao was caught off guard, and cried out in pain.


    Several people who were frightened embraced him all at once, Brother Tang pushed his hand away without hesitation, and took his sister away.


    Xinbao held up his little hands and cried out in pain. Second Master Shen was very embarrassed: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it..."


    He really didn''t do it on purpose, and everyone believed that he didn''t do it on purpose, but the little milk baby was so flaky, that the chubby hand was pinched green by him, and she cried for a long time, and her wife came the next morning As soon as Xinbao woke up, he cried and raised his little hands to sue him.


    Yan Shen Jue held her hand, and after hearing what was going on, he looked at him with murderous eyes, and Shen Erye was so stunned that he didn''t dare to ask again.


    But he didn''t leave either, and stayed at their house with the cheek to witness Qionghua''s vigorous growth day by day, at an astonishing speed.


    Because the cotton was all harvested, many people came back to build houses again, and the workers they had hired before did not quit. The number of people in the new house has increased unprecedentedly, and the progress is also fast, every day.


    Brother Tang collects the vegetables at home early in the morning and sends them there. Even shopkeepers, people who sell vegetables and eggs everywhere know about it. They run here every day, and even Mrs. Lin complains when she comes back "It''s more lively than going to the market, and there are many burdens going around us!"


    Second Master Shen chatted with his second elder brother: "The food in your family grows really fast."


    "Yes," the second elder brother did not hide now: "Xinbao is very good at growing things."


    Second Master Shen clicked his tongue and said to himself, who would have thought of this?


    At the same time, he said: "It can be grown with seeds, right?"


    Second brother nodded.


    He pondered for a long time: "I heard that your family has built several sheds, can I rent one for money?"


    Second brother said: "It should be possible. I will ask when my father comes back."


    Second Master Shen nodded again and again: "Okay."


    While talking, I saw a peddler coming over with a load, and hawking at the door: "Needle, thread, handkerchief! Fine silk fan head rope!"


    The second elder brother couldn''t help laughing and said, "Why do I feel that they came to my house to call? I just bought a small comb for Xinbao the day before."


    The salesman yelled at the door with a smile, "Little gentleman, do you want a nine-series Luban lock? Do you want a thousand rotors with a beating mouth?"


    Second brother was really interested, so he stood up and walked out: "Show it to me."


    Ba Dazui''er refers to the rabbit master, and Qianqian Rotor is a kind of spinning top. Both of these seem not suitable for little girls to play with, but you can buy a spinning top for younger brothers to play with.


    The second brother picked up a Mohele and looked at it.


    This is a doll made of wax, small and delicate, wearing a red vest and a green skirt. The second brother smiled and said, "This one is cute, how many words?"


    He didn''t notice that there was a carriage approaching slowly. The shopkeeper looked around, approached him slowly, and replied with a smile: "If you want this, I only charge you twenty cents..."


    Second brother smiled and asked the price: "Is ten coins okay?"


    The peddler smiled and said, "Mr. Xiaolang was just joking. If you really want it, we can only give you another penny..."


    As he was talking, he approached suddenly, grabbed the second elder brother''s neck, and dragged him away like a fly. The second elder brother was completely unprepared, but reacted very quickly, kicking over the salesman''s burden, and said: "Xiao Jue ..."


    He only uttered half a word before he strangled his throat forcefully and was dragged out involuntarily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： Wealth is not revealed

    Chapter 160 Money is not revealed


    Unexpectedly, at the next moment, a figure rushed out like flying, and slapped the peddler''s neck with his palm.


    The salesman let out a pained snort, loosened his arms, Second Master Shen had already dragged his second brother back, kicked the salesman away with a flying kick.


    The second elder brother staggered back, clutching his neck.


    Seeing a few steps away from the carriage, several people jumped down and rushed up, the thin and delicate Shen Erye grabbed the pole and danced vigorously.


    Yan Shenjue and Xinbao were not far away, when he heard the sound and looked over, Xinbao was shocked and said urgently: "Yes! Yes!"


    Yan Shen Jue picked up Xinbao, jumped a few times, and arrived here. He glanced at the field, but didn''t make a move.


    Xinbao desperately opened her hands: "Second''s! Er''s!"


    The second elder brother hugged her.


    Xinbao touched his neck anxiously: "Does it hurt?"


    The second elder brother said, "It''s all right. My brother was not injured, just shocked."


    Yan Shen Jue took a look at him, and stood in front of them: "Don''t worry, they are no match for Second Master Shen."


    Indeed, during the short time they were talking, several of them were already screaming and rolling on the ground. Second Master Shen took his posture leisurely, carrying a pole, and he was still that unremarkable skinny old man.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "What a mighty sword technique!"


    Second Master Shen turned his head, looked at him with raised eyebrows, and smiled: "Thank you!"


    At this time, those who have won the letter have come one after another.


    Brother Yuan was the first to come over, and he said from afar, "What''s going on? No one was injured, right?"


    Yan Shen Jue shook his head, and the second elder brother said: "No one was injured."


    While briefly talking about the situation.


    Brother Yuan''s eyes sharpened, and he stepped on someone''s leg: "What''s going on?"


    The man said: "We were just joking..."


    Brother Yuan scolded coldly: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    He slipped his toes, and the man let out a scream, and rolled all over the ground with his legs hugged, screaming hoarsely.


    Second brother quickly covered Xinbao''s eyes, Yan Chenjue turned around and hugged Xinbao: "Brother Yuan! Ask somewhere where no one is around!"


    Brother Yuan responded, and Yan Chenjue hurried back to the house with Xinbao in his arms. The second elder brother always felt that something flashed in his heart, and before he had time to think about it, he saw Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin also hurried back.


    Second brother was indeed not injured, but was just taken aback.


    Tang Qingshan heard what the second brother said, and saluted the second master Shen: "Thank you, the second master, for saving the child."


    "You''re welcome," Second Master Shen finally straightened his waist at this moment, and laughed haha: "If you don''t mind Qingshan brother, you can just call me Shouyan."


    Tang Qingshan could only answer: "Brother Shouyan."


    Ms. Lin went out to look at those shopkeepers, and said angrily: "It''s these people! They have been walking around building houses for the past two days! This is a place to step on!"


    Second elder brother said: "Could it be that when selling Yipin Bi, people were watching?"


    "Almost!" Mrs. Lin said, "It''s probably the thieves around here! They''re after us! That''s why I said, the money is not in vain!"


    She touched her son''s head: "Aren''t you scared?"


    "No," said the second elder brother, "Before I came, I was too scared, but the second master and Xiao Jue came here."


    Miss Lin patted her daughter''s face again: "Xin Baoer isn''t scared, is she?"


    Xinbao shook his head, "Xinbao doesn''t have one, but..."


    Second brother was keenly aware of what she was going to say, and he reacted quickly, saying, "Where did you get this dirt on Xinbao''s face?"


    Xinbao really stopped, and rubbed his face in a daze.


    The second brother hugged her and came out: "Brother, I''ll wash it off for you."


    The people in the room, including Second Master Shen, really didn''t notice anything, only Yan Chenjue came out with him, and the second elder brother came out to see that there was no one nearby, so he winked at Yan Chenjue, and asked her in a low voice: "Does Xinbao want to say, why didn''t you have a dream?"


    "Really?" Xinbao remembered when he mentioned it: "Why didn''t Xinbao dream?"


    The second elder brother said patiently: "Because the second elder brother didn''t suffer any injuries at all, he was only taken aback at the time, and the fright was not severe. Take it away, Xinbao didn''t have a dream, because Xinbao was also safe and sound that time, right?"


    Xinbao nodded suddenly, and accepted the explanation: "So that''s the case, Xinbao thought Xinbao was useless."


    Second elder brother said seriously: "Xinbao is not allowed to say that," he gently hugged her: "Xinbao is the darling of the whole family, no matter what."


    Xinbao opened his small hands obediently, and let him hug him: "But Xinbao wants to dream, once the family members reduce it," she made a very small point with her fingers: "One reduction and reduction, Xinbao Bao also wants to know everything."


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Little Greedy!"


    He kissed the tip of the nose to Tuanzi affectionately, and then pressed his forehead to her.


    Xinbao was quickly soothed by him, her panic expression disappeared, and she became a cute and obedient creature again.


    Xinbao is now a fat dumpling, and the second elder brother hugged him for a short time, so after coaxing his younger sister to Yan Shenjue, he asked, "Xiao Jue, second master Shen, is that the sword technique?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue nodded, "Yes."


    Second elder brother said: "Throwing the shoulder pole back and forth, it''s actually a sword technique. The kung fu of the Jianghu people is really strange... Can Saburo learn this sword technique?"


    Yan Shen Jue was taken aback, thought for a while before saying: "It should be appropriate."


    Second brother nodded, then frowned and pondered.


    Seeing that he wasn''t paying attention, Yan Xiaolang tried, imitating what he had done just now, leaning over lightly, also wanting to touch Xiaotuanzi''s nose, but then Tuanzi turned his head and immediately hugged his face with both hands, and slapped Ji kissed him.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    After a while, Brother Yuan came in in a hurry, saw them standing in the courtyard, and said: "I asked hastily, and they confessed to be a gang of thieves, and they heard that the Tang family had made a fortune, so they wanted to hijack them." One, so I can get some money... I have someone send it to the county government."


    Lady Lin heard it in the house, so she came out and asked, "Where are the thieves?"


    Brother Yuan said: "It is said that they lived in the Ninghou area in the north, and now they are entrenched in Dacheng County. One of them has a friend here. When they came here, they accidentally heard that someone sold some flowers. A few hundred taels of silver or something, so I inquired and came here. There are only a few people, and there is no backup."


    Miss Lin frowned and nodded, Second Master Shen said: "The skill is very ordinary, and the technique is indeed like a thief, very careless."


    Brother Yuan said: "So I sent it directly to the county government. I dealt with it in advance, so I''m not afraid of their retaliation."


    The so-called early treatment is at least a broken leg to ensure that they will no longer have the ability to retaliate. At present, this is the only way to go, and they can''t kill people.


    Ms. Lin said: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Brother Yuan smiled and said, "Auntie, why should you be polite to me?"


    It was at this time.


    Several tightly bound people were sent to the county government.


    At the same time, the backyard of the county government.


    The person who heard the letter raised his hand and brushed the teacup to the ground, cursing: "Trash! You can''t even clean up a bunch of bumpkins! A bunch of trash!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： gentlemans agreement

    Chapter 161 Gentlemen''s agreement


    County Magistrate Liu nodded and bowed beside him, smiling embarrassingly.


    The young man who spoke rolled his eyes: "Okay, let him go!"


    "This..." County Magistrate Liu said with a wry smile, "The person who sent them here brought a post from Mr. Yuan, and asked the next official to report to you."


    The young man squinted his eyes: "Who is Mr. Yuan? What''s the matter, you old man from the backcountry is more honorable than my brother-in-law?"


    "Yes, yes, no, no, no," County Magistrate Liu wiped off his sweat, "It''s Uncle Jing Xing, and it''s the famous post of Mr. Yuan Xiyuan from Jiushan."


    The young man was taken aback for a moment, and then he was surprised: "It''s just... that drunk lunatic, isn''t he? How did he get involved with him again??"


    County Magistrate Liu said: "I don''t even know, the article used to engrave the stele on Xiaoxie''s tomb was written by Mr. Yuan. The official wanted to use this article. After inquiring about it, I found out that Mr. Yuan lived in seclusion here. The lower officials don''t know why he got involved with the Tang family."


    The young man frowned a little: "What kind of nosy is he meddling in?"


    Magistrate Liu smiled and did not answer, the young man said: "Then tell me, what should we do about this?"


    Magistrate Liu said: "Also, there is one more thing. When these people were sent here, they were all injured and broke their legs."


    "What?" The young man was stunned for a moment, and said in amazement, "Isn''t it just a few country bumpkins? How dare they hit such a heavy hand? How could they beat them? What''s going on?"


    County magistrate Liu said: "The lower officials rushed to report to Mr. Zhu, but they haven''t come yet and have time for a detailed examination."


    "Hurry up!" The young man waved his hands anxiously: "Go to the trial and ask clearly!"


    "Yes, yes," County Magistrate Liu responded quickly, and retreated from the room with a full face of respect. He didn''t close his expression until he was out of the yard, and let out a cold snort.


    The master next to him had an injustice on his face: "It''s just an uncle, what''s the big deal, I really take myself seriously!"


    County Magistrate Liu''s face was gloomy, and he said in a low voice, "Uncle, isn''t that amazing!"


    This one is the brother-in-law of Chief Minister Chen Daren, named Zhu Yinzhong.


    Dayan Dynasty set up thirteen provinces, and each province had two envoys, the chief minister and the procuratorate, who governed the civil affairs and the judiciary respectively.


    At the beginning, Tang Sanshui offended Chen Benshan, the chief envoy, and Tang Sanshui beat Lord Chen''s second son.


    This Second Young Master Chen was originally a descendant, but because his birth mother passed away early, his step-wife Zhu family never cared about him, so he was raised very naive and arrogant. He was addicted to womanizing at a young age, and had a fight with Tang Sanshui in the brothel In one scene, Tang Sanshui was caught off guard and broke his head.


    Master Chen was furious, raised his hand and took away Tang Qingshan''s wealth and half of his life that he had managed for 20 years. The matter was finally exposed, and Master Chen showed great mercy and released their family. way of life.


    This kind of old fox in the officialdom usually doesn''t do anything. After all, it''s just a little flesh and blood wound, and it''s not a deep hatred.


    But this is not a small matter in the eyes of Mr. Chen.


    He lost face in front of the beauties, and made people who he regarded as trash beat him under the table. He hated Tang Sanshui so much... So Zhu always coaxed him to kill them all.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that Tang Sanshui''s incident happened a few days ago. The disturbance was so big that it alarmed the holy majesty. There were also people talking about it in the streets and alleys of Fucheng.


    To Mr. Chen, this is like eating melons and eating him.


    As soon as I heard that Tang Sanshui was not dead...and he didn''t suffer any injuries at the time, it was his brother who took the blame for him.


    The second son of Chen was furious, and made a scene like heaven and earth.


    He didn''t care how forced Tang Qingshan was, he only knew that he didn''t take revenge for what he wanted to avenge, and was perfunctory!


    Stepmother Zhu has always been obedient to him, so she coaxed him to vent her anger on him, and confessed to her younger brother.


    Her younger brother, Zhu Yinzhong, was in charge of the head of the chief envoy''s division. This time, Longmen County received the order to build the tomb of Xiaoxie.


    Originally, Zhu Yinzhong didn''t take this matter as a serious matter. After all, he was not his own nephew, so he coaxed him face to face. Is it up to him to decide whether to do it or not?


    Who knows, when I arrived, I checked and found out that Tang Qingshan was actually quite rich. I heard that he made several fortunes, building houses and buying land.


    This is Zhu Yinzhong''s "business" here.


    So Zhu Yinzhong immediately became active, and found someone to handle this matter.


    Originally, he wanted to deal with Tang Qingshan directly, but Tang Qingshan and his wife were building houses, and there were hundreds of them every day, so it was difficult to start, so they wanted to arrest Tang Erlang and threaten them with money.


    Originally thought it would be easy to deal with a few countrymen?


    Unexpectedly, not only were they not caught, but the people they sent were also killed.


    Don''t mention Zhu Yinzhong''s anger, just talk about the Tang family.


    The people in the village gathered around and talked for a while, and seeing that nothing happened, Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin went back.


    Only the second elder brother Yan Shenjue remained.


    Yan Shen Jue was about to ask Tuanzi to go out to make up time for martial arts training, when he discovered that Tuanzi was sneaking out.


    It was the little cicada monkey walking posture they were familiar with, bending over, standing on tiptoes, and clenching small fists...


    Yan Shen Jue watched silently.


    The second elder brother was also curious about what she wanted to do, so he pretended not to see it while holding tea.


    Of course Erye Shen also saw it, seeing that neither of them was moving, he didn''t move either.


    Unexpectedly, Little Cicada Monkey sneaked up to his feet, took his hand, and beckoned him to go out.


    Second Master Shen already liked children, otherwise he wouldn''t have taken care of them as soon as they met, and wouldn''t have promoted Anshun to be a housekeeper just because he liked children.


    Yan Shenjue listened with his head tilted.


    Second brother looked at him, saw that he was not moving, so he did not move.


    Xinbao kept pulling Erye Shen to the corner of the yard, feeling that the distance was far enough, so he sneaked behind the flower pot, staring directly at the door with big eyes.


    Second Master Shen also squatted down with her, and the two of them put their heads together, Xinbao said to him: "Uncle, Xinbao wants to make a gentleman''s agreement with you."


    Second Master Shen suppressed a smile and said, "What kind of agreement between gentlemen?"


    Xinbao said: "Uncle wants to plant whatever flowers, Xinbao will help you plant whatever flowers, and then uncle will teach me San''s knife skills, okay?"


    Second Master Shen had fun.


    This is indeed childish talk.


    Maybe teaching kung fu like Yan Shenjue does not require a teacher, but his famous sword technique cannot be learned casually, he needs to learn from a teacher.


    But Second Master Shen didn''t explain this to her, he just smiled and said, "Why does Xinbao want Third Brother to learn my sword skills?"


    Xinbao said: "Because my wife said that Uncle''s sword skills are very nasty."


    Second Master Shen laughed straight: "Did Xinbao ask Third Brother if he wants to learn my sword skills?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： master delivered

    Chapter 162 Master sent to the door


    Xinbao was questioned.


    Her grape eyes were wide open, and after thinking for a while, she said: "Xinbao hasn''t asked, but yes, yes, I definitely want to learn... San''s strength is very strong, so big," she opened it with all her strength. The arm made a huge circle.


    Second Master Shen nodded seriously, expressing his understanding.


    Xin Bao Nuo Nuo continued: "The one from Da Yuan said, A Niang said, my wife said, the strength of talking about Si''s is great, learn from others..."


    She couldn''t remember what they said, and she couldn''t remember it after thinking for a long time, so she jumped over: "My wife said you are suitable."


    Although what she said was confusing, Second Master Shen understood the meaning.


    Second Master Shen smiled and said: "Xinbao, is this good? Let Uncle go to see if Third Brother is suitable. If it is suitable, Uncle will consider whether to teach him or not?"


    Xinbao took a look at the watery dog, took a step forward, and took his hand with two fat paws, shaking and shaking: "Uncle, please, you can teach me, Xinbao will help you plant flowers every day." , plant a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand..."


    Second Master Shen was dazed by Fat Tuanzi''s cuteness: "It''s okay, okay, okay, Xinbao has the final say! Uncle promises you!"


    Xinbao''s big eyes lit up, and Paji kissed him: "Thank you, Uncle, Uncle is the best person in the world!"


    "Xinbao!" Yan Shenjue finally couldn''t take it anymore: "Xinbao!"


    He jumped over, picked up the dumpling without any explanation, and immediately performed lightness kung fu, flying up the mountain.


    Running to the middle of the mountain in one breath, he sat down on the rock, put the dumpling on his lap, pushed it away, and looked at her seriously.


    But he was only ten years old, thin and thin, and the fat ball sat on his lap, and he couldn''t sit still at all, so he fell to one side. He could only hold it with both hands, stabilized it, and said solemnly: "Xinbao, listen, In the future, no relatives are allowed!"


    Tuanzi''s big eyes are innocent: "Why?"


    "This is etiquette! This is against the rules! This is not right! Xinbao is a little girl, and she cannot casually get close to outsiders."


    Tuanzi argues: "It''s easy to have no one with Xinbao, Uncle is a good man."


    Yan Shenjue patiently said: "Whether you are a good person or not can get close to them are two different things! Except for parents and family members, good children should not have such intimacy with anyone, it is not only against the rules, but also not respectful enough! All are not allowed!"


    Tuanzi asked: "What about the wife?"


    The wild goose was completely suffocated.


    He didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Yes, according to his logic just now, he is also an outsider.


    But Tuanzi is his only family member and playmate, he likes her closeness, and he looks forward to her every closeness.


    But he only likes her to be close to him alone, and doesn''t like her to be close to anyone other than him, including her parents and elder brother.


    Yan Shen Jue was speechless for a long time.


    Dadtuanzi looked at him, blinked, and blinked again.


    Then Tuanzi said: "Xinbao understands!"


    Yan Shenjue was actually a little nervous, he said: "What do you understand?"


    Xinbao said: "My wife is an insider, with my father, my mother, and others, just like Tang Xiaoba and Shen Qiu, they are all insiders! You can kiss, hug, hold high...others The people are all outsiders, so if you want their help, just lie to them, just coax them, no need to kiss."


    Yan Shen Jue: "...???"


    No, what''s wrong? ?


    Yan Xiaolang struggled to stay awake under the sugar-coated shells: "No, Xinbao, it''s just... I mean, it''s not good to lie or coax or something."


    Xinbao sighed, acting as if you are too difficult to take care of, your wife: "Xinbao is only three years old, Xinbao hasn''t grown up yet, Xinbao doesn''t know anything else."


    Yan Xiaolang was really tired: "But there is no need for Xinbao to do this. Ask Shen Erye to teach your third brother this kind of thing. Your father should come forward."


    "Then it''s swollen!" Xinbao said righteously: "It''s not that Xinbao can''t be raised! It''s not that he can''t let Xinbao do it! Xinbao doesn''t want it!"


    Yan Xiaolang: "..."


    Second Master Shen was very trustworthy, and when Brother Tang San came back in the evening, he came over to try him out.


    In fact, he was just thinking that for the sake of Tuanzi, he would accept him no matter what, just be an ordinary disciple.


    Unexpectedly, Erye Shen would be very pleasantly surprised when he tested his strength.


    Brother Tang San is indeed born with supernatural powers, and he is indeed very suitable to learn his sword skills!


    He asked him: "Would you like to worship me as a teacher?"


    Brother Tang San said bluntly: "I have never seen what kind of kung fu you are. I would like to worship you as my teacher because you are good at kung fu."


    Second Master Shen laughed.


    He was not angry, so he went to the carriage to get a box, and said with a smile, "Go, find a place, and I''ll tell you to meet."


    Immediately, the whole family, including Tang Qingshan, followed.


    Still went to the back of Yuan''s house, and the Yuan family also came out to watch. Second Master Shen opened the box and drew out the knife.


    A long, indescribable sound passed by, and in the scene, the light of the knife flashed. It was about four feet long. Its blade was extremely wide and carved with scales.


    More than one person blurted out: "Red Sword!"


    With the huge knife in hand, the thin Second Master Shen suddenly changed his whole demeanor.


    Yan Shenjue held Xinbao in his arms, quickly took a few steps back, and sat on the eaves.


    The next moment, sand and rocks flew from below, and it was deployed.


    Xinbao tried to open his eyes wide, but he still couldn''t see anything clearly. He could only see the silver light billowing in the twilight. The sound... was really like listening to the cold wind whistling through the window in winter. The wind of the knife pierced her tender face sorely.


    Yan Shenjue blocked her with his hand, Xinbao couldn''t open his big eyes, his eyelashes were itching, he turned around and hid his face on Yan Chenjue''s shoulder.


    Yan Shen Jue said in a low voice: "Your brother is lucky. Once this master worships, he can almost walk across the rivers and lakes."


    It is often said among the people that a jiao can fight three dragons and two flood dragons, which shows its power, so once the red jab is used, the identity of Shen Erye is clear.


    Their sect started when the previous dynasty fell. It was originally called Tulongmen. Later, when Dayan gradually gained a foothold in the court, they changed the name of the sect to Chaotianmen.


    Among their sects, the main kung fu is the eighty-one dragon-slaying sword technique and the coordinated mental technique, but with such a set of kung fu, they are invincible in the arena. Almost everyone is not their opponent, it is really perfect It interprets one force and ten meetings.


    Unexpectedly, the master of the Tulong Sect is such an ugly little old man, and he still loves flowers so much.


    But there is one thing to say, this saber technique is indeed extremely suitable for a person like Brother Tang San who is pure in mind and born with supernatural power.


    Yan Shenjue couldn''t help but patted Tuanzi''s little head: "Xinbao is really blessed. She doesn''t leave home, and the best master can be delivered to her door."


    Xinbao has a small mouth, and there is no money to put sugar: "Xinbao distributes blessings to his wife, what do you want, wife?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： not to be nice to others

    Chapter 163 Do not be nice to others


    Yan Shenjue said: "I want Xinbao to not be allowed to kiss others in the future. You can only kiss me."


    "Then how can it be swollen!" Xinbao said righteously: "Xinbao can''t marry a wife and forget her mother!"


    The young boy is helpless, funny, and slightly melancholy.


    You have many, but I only have you.


    He was silent for a long time.


    Wearing a starry sky on your head, wearing twilight on your body, swords shining under your feet, cheers, and a lot of noise, it seems that this place is extraordinarily quiet.


    The dumpling was soft and soft in his arms, light and warm, really like a glutinous rice dumpling, which gave him the illusion of owning the whole world.


    His voice was very low, "Then you are not allowed to be nice to others."


    Xinbao didn''t hear clearly: "Huh?"


    She turned around and said, "Honey, have you spoken yet?"


    He said softly: "No."


    Below, Second Master Shen walked down this trip, Brother Tang San looked at him like he was looking at a fairy.


    As soon as he received his momentum, Brother Tang San jumped up, knelt down and kowtowed impatiently: "Master! Master! I want to pay homage to Master! Master!"


    Second Master Shen patted his head with a smile: "Get up."


    Tang Qingshan took a step forward and saluted solemnly, "Your son is dull, thank you brother Shen for not giving up, Tang Qingshan is extremely grateful."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "You''re welcome, it''s really suitable, so I accepted it."


    The twins cried with envy, they really cried with envy, and rushed forward and hugged their legs: "I want to learn too! Uncle Shen, I want to learn too! I also want to learn from a teacher!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and patted his heads one by one: "You two are light in stature and are not suitable for learning my kung fu. If you really want to learn martial arts, you can continue to learn from the Yuan family!"


    "It''s really majestic!" Lian Yuan Yaochu said: "Too majestic! So manly! I want to learn too!"


    He looked at his brother eagerly, and Brother Yuan clapped his hands and said, "You''re already old, you can only think about it."


    Several people talked and laughed, and went home.


    Of course it can''t be so easy to learn a teacher from a serious sect, but it''s okay to make up after these ceremonies. Right now, Second Master Shen has accepted this disciple after drinking a bowl of tea from Brother Tang San.


    Second Master Shen''s personal disciples, there are only four in total, and Brother Tang San became the fifth disciple after getting started.


    Because Brother Yuan taught him a set of kung fu for invigorating qi and blood, Second Master Shen saved a lot of trouble, and taught him a set of sword skills the next day.


    It''s not the dragon-slaying sword technique, but an entry-level sword technique.


    Brother Tang San''s talent points are obviously all focused on martial arts.


    Brother Tang San knows nothing about reading, but he knows a little about martial arts. He almost doesn''t need to teach the moves a second time. A set of sword skills can be taught in three days, and then it''s practice.


    But this set of sword techniques can be regarded as an upgraded version of the boxing techniques taught by Brother Yuan, and the ultimate goal is to forge the body.


    So Tang San doesn''t focus on this set of saber techniques now, but walks it two or three times in the morning. After the physical activity starts, it''s pure hard training.


    Shen Erye asked him to swing the knife five thousand times in each of his left and right hands every day. This number is very scary when he hears it. During the first day of practice, Xinbao was very attentive. .


    When she was looking ahead, Tie Hanhan was swinging the knife, using all her strength, and when she came back to look after the practice, she was still swinging the knife...


    Xinbao went back to take a shower, changed his clothes, and came back again. Brother Tang San finished all 10,000 reps and was sitting opposite Shen Erye, the sweat under his body was dripping wet. On the plum blossom pile, he pressed his arm.


    Xinbao ran over and looked at his face, "Yes?"


    Brother Tang San was so tired that he couldn''t speak a word, so he just smiled at his sister.


    Second Master Shen said: "It''s just right, Xinbao brought some water for your brother."


    Xinbao let out an oh, and ran outside. Yan Chen held her head tightly, signaling Taiping to take it, and Xinbao also told him: "Put it down and reduce the salt."


    Taiping responded, and Second Master Shen raised his eyebrows: "Why do you need to put salt?"


    Xinbao said: "Because sweat is salty, when you sweat a lot, you should drink salt water."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "I see."


    Taiping came over with a tray in a short while, and there was a cup of tea and a large cup of salt water on the tray.


    Xinbao hesitated between the two cups.


    Almost everyone thought that she would take the big cup and give it to her brother first, but Xinbao took the cup of tea first, carefully stood on tiptoe, and wanted to pass it to Second Master Shen to drink.


    Second Master Shen laughed and said, "Xinbao is really good."


    One hand stretched out one hand, took it, Xinbao immediately turned around, took up the big cup with both hands, and went to feed Brother Tang San to drink.


    Brother Tang San was really thirsty, so he took his sister''s hand and drank all the water in a large glass, and then said: "Thank you, brother, dear."


    Xinbao put the cup back, grabbed Yan Chenjue''s sleeve, took out the handkerchief from his sleeve pocket very smoothly, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Even he didn''t know how she knew.


    Brother Tang San smiled and said: "No need to wipe, brother is covered all over, after a while, brother will go down to the river to soak."


    Xinbao said: "Going down the river will be cold!"


    Brother Tang San said indifferently, "It''s okay, it''s not cold!"


    He slowed down for a while, the sweat faded, and then he stood up slowly, and then he really took off his clothes and went to the river to take a shower.


    At noon, the master and the apprentice ate at Yuan''s house nearby.


    Brother Tang San was not afraid of suffering, he was not lazy at all, he just swung more than 10,000 times, and he could go down to the river to take a bath just after he swung, but when it was time to eat, his arms were swollen and thick, he couldn''t bend them, and he couldn''t bend them. I can''t hold the bowl.


    Xinbao volunteered: "Hey, Xinbao!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "You eat by yourself, let Taiping feed brother."


    She insisted: "Hey Xinbao! Only Xinbao has a few dishes, what do you want to eat!"


    OK. Fine.


    Yan Danjue then stopped feeding the dumplings, watching her hold the spoon with her short hand, filled a spoon full of vegetables, and continued with a little fat hand, trembling slightly, into her brother''s mouth deliver.


    Brother Tang San couldn¡¯t move his arms, but his body was still able to move. He quickly stretched his neck to pick him up, but found that his sister couldn¡¯t reach him, so he simply squatted down. Xinbao was finally transported to the place, and he stuffed it into his brother¡¯s mouth...


    A small half was bitten by him with difficulty, and the other half was spilled on the table. Xinbao lowered his head, and the next two plates followed, one was held by Yan Shenjue, and the other was held by Second Master Shen.


    Xinbao: "..."


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide, and took the initiative to admit his mistake: "Honey, Xinbao is wrong, Xinbao hasn''t grown up yet!"


    This Xiaotuanzi is the best at this point. She never twists and turns. If she is wrong, she is wrong. If she has a good attitude to admit her mistakes, she will dare to do it next time.


    Yan Shenjue curled his mouth, signaling Taiping to come forward, Tang San was a little embarrassed, but he was really hungry, thanked Taiping, and started to inhale the storm.


    Xinbao continued to accept his wife''s feeding, while holding a small spoon, taking a sip of porridge from time to time.


    Second Master Shen put down the plate with a smile, and said to her: "Xinbao, how about going to Uncle''s house for a day tomorrow?"


    Yan Shenjue''s hand paused.


    Xinbao blinked his eyes: "But Xinbao needs to learn kung fu."


    Second Master Shen said: "Let''s go after learning kung fu in the morning and come back in the evening. Xinbao will help Uncle look at the flowers in the garden, okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： pretend to be confused

    Chapter 164 Pretending to be clear and pretending to be confused


    As soon as he talked about looking at the flowers, Xinbao immediately remembered the gentleman''s agreement, and nodded: "Okay!"


    She patted her chest earnestly, "Don''t worry, Uncle, Xinbao won''t renege on his debt."


    Second Master Shen laughed: "It''s not an account, it''s Uncle asking Xinbao for help."


    He has been here for the past few days, and he has really confirmed that Nai Tuanzi is a master, not taught by anyone.


    Although I don''t know why, there are many prodigies with Su Hui in the legends.


    Xiang Jue, who was a teacher of Confucius at the age of seven, and Gan Luo, who was worshiping the Prime Minister at the age of ten...now he also met a child prodigy, and some unexplainable abilities, and it is no wonder that their family members are so hidden.


    Shen Erye said: "Then it''s settled. Tomorrow is near noon. Let''s go back. Uncle will take your brother to the warehouse to pick up a knife. Xinbao will also help you look at Uncle''s flowers. Xinbao''s brothers, And Yan Xiaolang, Yuan Xiaolang, let''s all go and have fun together, it''s okay to stay for a few days."


    Yan Shen Jue frowned slightly.


    He doesn''t have any apparent relationship with the Tang family, and it''s a bit shameful to live in the Tang family, but that''s a last resort, and with the excuse of Tang Qingshan and the others going out, it''s barely justifiable, but he can go to the Shen family... Unreasonable.


    I don¡¯t want to go, and I feel a little worried.


    Second Master Shen said again: "Uncle''s family also has a little elder brother, who is eleven years old this year. Let him play with Xinbao when the time comes."


    Yan Shen Jue slightly pressed his eyebrows.


    He asked calmly, "But your son?"


    "That''s not true," Second Master Shen said with a smile: "I have never been married, and I have no heirs. Although I have taken in a few apprentices, they are all far away. This child... is of the same family as me. His father called me Uncle, so now he is raised by his side as a godson, and he is also a well-behaved and obedient child."


    There is obviously some entanglement in this, but he didn''t elaborate.


    Yan Shenjue hesitated for a moment, then said softly: "Then I will disturb you."


    So Second Lord Shen told the Tang family at night.


    Second Master Shen was very kind to invite guests, but Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin would definitely not go to this kind of informal visit. Brother Tang San and Xinbao had to go, and Yanchen and Chen would definitely go voluntarily. Finally, after everyone discussed it, Decided to go play together.


    Tang Qingshan also said to Shen Erye: "If it''s inconvenient, I can ask Chang''er to stay with you for a while. When I miss Xinbao, I will ask Fan''er to take her there to play."


    Second master Shen said with a smile: "Chang''er is a beginner now, and there is a lot of movement. It''s okay to stay with me for a few days. It''s just that I said a few days ago that your family will give me a warm shed. When I clean it up, I still have to take care of it." Came here to borrow."


    Tang Qingshan responded in a deep voice, and said: "In a month or so, the new house will be built, and I will prepare a residence for Brother Shen in advance."


    Second Master Shen said with a smile: "I''m a lonely old man, I definitely want to live here, but I said beforehand, don''t give me the main house, just give me a place to live in, don''t be polite, otherwise I don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll just buy one in the village.¡±


    So we discussed it.


    The next morning, Brother Tang San and Xinbao finished martial arts practice, and the second brother also finished drinking the medicine, so he got into the carriage directly and followed back to the city.


    There were many people, and a carriage was a little crowded. The Shen family''s carriage was driven by Anshun, the Yuan family didn''t go, and Yan Shenjue didn''t bring Taiping, so he drove a carriage by himself. Here.


    The Shen residence they went to last time was very close to the south gate, but in fact, Erye Shen''s own garden was close to the west gate. It is said that a mountain was enclosed and the garden was built next to the mountain.


    So the two carriages didn''t enter the city, and they walked directly outside the city. As they walked, they felt that the terrain was getting higher and higher. Anshun smiled and pointed: "This is actually on the site of the Shen residence. This wall is our garden. the wall."


    The second elder brother couldn''t help but open the curtain to take a look, and saw a high wall stretching upwards between the trees.


    After walking along the mountain road for quite a while, before arriving at the door, the second elder brother couldn''t help but go out, sat behind Yan Shenjue, and whispered to him: "Actually, if this is the case, doesn''t he need to buy our greenhouse?" ?¡±


    Second elder brother is very used to discussing things with Yan Shenjue now. Both of them are young and mature, but they have different ways of thinking. To a certain extent, they are complementary.


    Yan Shen Jue also said in a low voice: "Xinbao is young, but Second Lord Shen is loyal. This is for Xinbao''s sake."


    Second brother nodded.


    Actually, he knew this was the case. Although he was really embarrassed, if Second Master Shen didn''t go to the village, wouldn''t it mean that Xinbao had to run back and forth?


    That''s not okay.


    So I would rather pretend to be confused than pretend to understand, at worst coax my sister to help him plant more good flowers.


    Second brother pondered slightly.


    The twins huddled together at the window to watch the scenery, Xinbao also wanted to come out, but the carriage was still a few steps away from Yan Shenjue''s place, the carriage was rickety, Xinbao held the door a little afraid to move, and said: "Wife, wife!"


    Yan Shen Jue looked back and stretched out his hand: "Come."


    Xinbao held on to the door, stretched out his short hand, and there was still a little distance away, so Xinbao mustered up his courage, and the whole fat dumpling jumped forward with all its strength... Only half a step was taken, and the distance was still the same .


    Yan Shen Jue laughed softly, leaned back, grabbed Tuanzi''s clothes, directly lifted them into his arms, put them on his lap, wrapped them around with one hand, and said softly, "What''s the trouble?"


    Xinbao whispered: "Xinbao wants to enjoy the scenery with his wife and me."


    Yan Shen Jue smiled without saying a word.


    The second elder brother poked the dumpling in the back. The dumpling was the most ticklish. He laughed, his little **** twisted, and said, "Don''t make trouble!"


    The second elder brother smiled and said: "Xiao Jue, have you noticed that since Xinbao practiced martial arts, she didn''t feel how fast she walked, she couldn''t even jump, but she talked a lot."


    How could he not have noticed? Of course he has. She has made slight progress every day. Now she reacts a little faster than before, speaks a little faster, and speaks more than before, but there are still some words that she can''t quite grasp. clear.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Qi and blood take effect before muscles and bones."


    Second brother said: "Seeing Sanlang learning martial arts is quite scary, but Xinbao is fine."


    "It''s not the same way." Yan Shenjue said: "Brother Tang San, no matter how old you start learning, you have to work hard. The older you are, the more you suffer. But fortunately, he is born with supernatural powers, and he survived That''s good, compared to the brothers in his sect, it may be considered less suffering."


    The second elder brother asked: "How long will it take?"


    Yan said in a deep voice: "I estimate that the most painful time will not exceed one month, and then I will practice as usual."


    While chatting, they finally saw the gate of the garden.


    Because the carriage did not go in front of the main gate, Anshun''s carriage did not stop until it passed the gate, and Yan Shenjue followed closely behind.


    Just as he jumped out of the carriage with the dumpling in his arms, he heard a clear child''s voice saying, "Grandpa! Grandpa! You''re back!"


    The voice is full of joy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： new playmate

    Chapter 165 New Playmate


    Several people looked up at the same time, and saw a little boy in red clothes, greeted him with a happy face, and threw himself into the arms of Second Master Shen.


    Second Master Shen patted his head with a smile, and said to them: "This is my grandson, named Shen Zhuoli, and he gave him a nickname Xiaoyu." He then said to him, "Xiaoyu, have you met some uncles?" .¡±


    The little boy turned his head from Second Master Shen''s arms, with a pair of curious eyes wide open.


    Several people couldn''t help being slightly surprised.


    This child is very, very beautiful.


    He seems to have the blood of people from the Western Regions, and his appearance is quite different from that of the Central Earth. His eyes are big, dark and clever, his skin is snow-white, and his small face is not as fleshy as Xinbao, but has a handsome appearance .


    He glanced at the person in front of him, blinked his eyes wide, then let go of his hand, and saluted like a little adult: "Brothers, hello."


    Tang Dalang smiled and took a step forward: "Xiaoyu is good."


    He was embarrassed to directly recognize him as his uncle, so he said: "My surname is Tang, and this is Yan Xiaolang. These are my second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth younger brothers. That little girl is my younger sister."


    Shen Zhuoli greeted each other one by one, calling him uncle. Seeing Xinbao, he seemed pleasantly surprised. He turned around and asked, "Grandpa, this little sister... little aunt is so cute! Can I play with her?"


    Yan Shen Jue pursed his lips slightly.


    Second Master Shen said kindly: "Of course, Xiaoyu will help grandpa greet them."


    While talking, he waved: "Come on, come in, it''s quiet here, and there are very few servants, so don''t be polite."


    Anshun turned around and said: "Yan Xiaolang, you put the carriage here, and the little one will pack it up when you turn around."


    "No need," Yan Shenjue said, "I''m with you."


    While talking, he took a step forward, handed Xinbao to Brother Tang, turned around and jumped into the carriage. When the carriage was moving forward, he turned his head and saw Tuanzi staring at Shen Zhuoli curiously, without noticing it at all. he''s gone.


    Yan Shenjue took a long breath.


    The twins had never visited so formally before, and they were a little shy. Seeing that Xinbao was being hugged all the time, Shen Zhuoli came over one by one and held their hands: "Uncle Tang, Uncle Tang Six, don''t be afraid, I''ll take you in. Yeah? "


    He seemed to have just discovered it, turning his head back and forth: "You look alike! Are you twins?"


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother nodded together.


    Then the younger ones walked and chatted. The children got to know each other quickly. After a few words, the twins gradually let go. The fifth brother said: "You look so strange, beautiful and strange."


    Shen Zhuoli was taken aback.


    He lowered his eyes sadly, and whispered: "I don''t know, what it looks like, I don''t care if I say it."


    The twins were startled together.


    Although they have never seen anything in the world, they are all very smart and clever children. They suddenly wondered if they had said something wrong, and didn''t know whether to apologize, and they were a little at a loss.


    Second brother was distracted and paid attention to them, but it is not shameful to have the blood of the Western Regions, and he didn''t know that this sentence would poke thunder. It seemed that he was talking about people''s sad things.


    But I¡¯ve said it all, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, I can only pretend I didn¡¯t hear it.


    Xinbao was very curious, lying on Brother Tang''s shoulder, staring at Shen Zhuoli all the time.


    He really looks like a Barbie doll!


    He is the kind of good-looking mixed-race, with deep eye sockets, three-dimensional features, slightly brown pupils, long and dense eyelashes, almost a furry feeling, really thick and colorful, not like a real person.


    Shen Zhuoli noticed something, raised his head, saw her, and smiled at her.


    Xinbao quickly grinned and returned a big smile.


    The party advanced into the small flower hall here, and Second Master Shen smiled and said: "The garden is ahead, it''s getting late, let''s eat first, and we''ll talk after dinner."


    Several people agreed, Second Master Shen asked someone to serve, and said: "I don''t like to be served by people around me, everyone come by yourself, wash your hands over there, you go by yourself."


    Shen Zhuoli said: "I''ll take my uncles there."


    At the same time, he got up and took them to the back, casually said politely: "Grandpa loves flowers, no matter how urgent the time is, he must first go around the garden when he comes back. Let''s wash our hands first, and when he comes back, the dishes will be ready and we can eat."


    While talking, he turned his head and smiled: "You don''t have to restrain yourself. Grandpa is from the Jianghu. There are no rules here."


    Second brother couldn''t help raising his eyebrows secretly.


    This child has a sense of superiority that is familiar to rich and powerful young masters, that is, I treat you well because I am educated, but not because we are equal... This feeling.


    However, he used to see this kind of feeling often in the academy, and he was no stranger to it, and it was understandable for a child, so he didn''t care too much.


    Not far away, it seems like a landscape has been created. There is a pool of water leading out of it. Shen Zhuoli said with a smile: "There are few houses in the garden. My grandfather and I usually wash our hands here. The picture is a natural one. When we enter the garden Inside, of course, there are other places... Uncles don''t mind being negligent."


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "You''re welcome."


    While going straight down, watching the place where people usually stand, squatting down, first washed the hands of the dumplings, and then washed themselves, and several members of the Tang family also washed.


    Yan Shenjue was brought over by Butler Anshun, Xinbao immediately said: "Wife! Hug!"


    Shen Zhuoli glanced at him and frowned slightly.


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, first jumped down to wash her hands, then took the handkerchief, gently wiped the water from her chubby hands, and then hugged her.


    After washing their hands, several people went back slowly.


    This side is actually a place to welcome guests to take a rest. There is only a flower hall at the front door. There is no view. Walking on the corridor, you can smell the faint fragrance of flowers, and you can also see plum branches slightly exposed on the low wall.


    Xinbao said: "There are day lilies! Xinbao smells it! Xinbao wants to eat it!"


    Shen Zhuoli reminded her with a smile: "Little aunt, don''t say such things. Grandpa hates cooking with flowers the most. He said that such people are all ordinary people who burn pianos and cook cranes."


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes in a daze: "But day lily is for eating!"


    Shen Zhuoli chanted in a manly voice: "''Hemerocallis may have small flowers, but its solitary beauty can extricate itself. Among the chaotic leaves in the pavilion, one by one, the heart is inserted''."


    He smiled: "Day lily, also known as day lily flower, is an elegant thing. How can it be regarded as a vulgar thing?"


    Fat Dumpling was shown off by him, and he was so dazed that he didn''t know what to say.


    Yan Shen Jue said calmly: "It''s comforting to fill the intestines, but it''s disturbing to enter the cauldron."


    What he recited was a poem about daylilies soup.


    Shen Zhuolin suffocated.


    Second brother turned his head and smiled: "Sanlang, is Second Master Shen so elegant?"


    "I don''t know!" The third brother didn''t catch the wit of these people at all: "Master is not such a particular person, I have never seen him picky about food, has he?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： Show off the kids face

    Chapter 166 shows the face of a kid


    As soon as Shen Zhuoli heard the voice of master, Shen Zhuoli was really surprised.


    He subtly accepted it with a reserved attitude, and after a while, he thought he was not noticed by anyone... Smiling, he chatted with Brother Tang San: "Uncle Tang San, did my grandfather accept you as an apprentice?"


    Brother Tang San nodded, "Yes!"


    Shen Zhuoli casually said: "Grandpa grows flowers every day, who will teach you?"


    He obviously wanted to ask whether it was an ordinary disciple or a direct disciple, but Tie Hanhan didn''t understand the meaning of the little brat at all: "Master taught it himself!"


    Shen Zhuoli lowered his eyes.


    Then he said: "I remember Grandpa said that he would no longer accept apprentices?"


    The third brother Hanhan smiled, he was clearly telling the truth, but he obviously showed the face of the little brat: "Yes, the master said that he had already accepted a Sifang beast, and he didn''t plan to accept it again, but who told me that I was suitable?" , Master said that I was born with supernatural power, and he must accept it! Would you like me to carry the knife?"


    Shen Zhuoli laughed anxiously and said: "It turns out that''s the case, the third uncle is very heroic at first glance."


    Then he began to introduce to the third brother a little too politely: "This place is quite big, and there is a big martial arts arena over there, where you can practice martial arts. I usually go there to practice swords..."


    The second elder brother secretly smiled in his heart.


    This child, according to Shen Erye, obviously has other secrets in accepting him, so to put it bluntly, he is a grandson, I''m afraid it''s not very legitimate.


    When I saw them, I probably thought they were poor friends who were playing the autumn wind?


    So I can''t wait to show it off, but it''s not because I''m close, I don''t have enough confidence, once I find someone who is closer than him, I naturally don''t dare to show it off.


    It''s pitiful to think about it.


    Brother Tang obviously saw it too, and gave him a warning glance, telling him not to mess around on other people''s sites, and sat down on the sidelines.


    The dishes over there have been served one after another, but Second Master Shen has not come back, and Shen Zhuoli has been talking to Brother Tang San all the time.


    Xinbao smelled it, and was already a little hungry, but Tuanzi also knew that he was taking a guest at the moment, so he couldn''t break the rules, so he could only nestle in Yan Shenjue''s arms, playing with his belt to distract himself, while secretly swallowed.


    Yan Shen Jue frowned.


    Then he took out a small porcelain bottle from his purse, which contained small candy cubes, and he put one in Tuanzi''s mouth.


    Tuanzi was happy when something occupied his mouth, so Baji kissed him.


    Actually, it didn''t take long, Second Master Shen came back, jumped in directly, and said with a smile: "It''s late, it''s late, come and sit down."


    Several people stood up one after another, came and sat down.


    Shen Erye was obviously very happy, and said with a smile: "My first-grade green jade, it grows pretty well when I take it back... It seems that those pots of Qionghua can also be moved back, it is my Xiamei, it doesn''t seem to grow well Great, Xinbao will go take a look later?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "Xinbao is going to take a nap."


    "Oh, that''s right," Second Master Shen said, "No hurry, no hurry, wait until you get up for a nap, I asked Anshun to prepare the room for you. Then Xinbao will be sleeping, so let''s pick up the knife first."


    He paused for a moment: "Chang''er and Wei Shi can stay in the garden for a few more days, do you want to stay for a few more days too?"


    "No," Brother Tang said: "Sanlang alone is quite disturbing, and there are many things at home, so we can''t stay too long."


    "Why are you polite! Then we will only stay for one day?" Second Master Shen said with a smile: "It''s rare to come here. My garden is so big that I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish it in an afternoon."


    Brother Tang hesitated for a moment, but nodded: "Alright, if it''s late, then I''ll bother you for another day."


    Yan Chen never interjected, and waited until Big Brother Tang made a decision, before saying: "If you can''t finish the transfer this afternoon, I will transfer it by the way tomorrow morning when I teach Xinbao. There''s no need to look any further."


    Second Master Shen smiled and agreed, and took the serving chopsticks to hold food for Xinbao: "Xinbao eats this, the chef in my garden is pretty good, the lion head is very authentic, and there is a cook who is good at making pastries, Tell her to make some for Xinbao later on."


    Xinbao was already hungry, sitting on Brother Tang''s lap, working hard to cook, while saying, "Thank you Uncle."


    Yan Chenjue sat at the side, carefully removed the fishbone, and put small pieces into her small spoon. While Xinbao was eating the big brother''s food, he still had his hands free to eat his fishbone. feed something.


    In fact, Xinbao doesn¡¯t have a big appetite, but she likes to eat vegetables and doesn¡¯t like to eat, so it¡¯s basically porridge with vegetables. Brother Tang doesn¡¯t often feed her, if only he feeds her, it¡¯s really too busy.


    Yan Shenjue is used to it. He can remove bones and pick fishbones very quickly after practicing hidden weapons. Not only can he keep up with her progress, but he doesn''t delay his own eating.


    Xinbao was full soon, Yan Chenjue carried her back, fed her a few sips of tea, pleaded guilty again, and took her to the door to kiss her.


    When she was carried back again, Xinbao stopped eating, and sat on his lap, looking around with big eyes, Yan Chenjue ate slowly by herself.


    Shen Zhuoli really couldn''t understand how the two of them got along. After holding back for a long time, he still couldn''t hold back and said, "Uncle Yan is so good at taking care of my little aunt!"


    Yan Shenjue only said: "Yes."


    Shen Zhuoli blinked his big eyes, innocent and cute: "Is Uncle Yan a relative of my little aunt? Why does my little aunt call you wife?"


    Yan Shenjue didn¡¯t even have an um this time.


    Shen Zhuoli was bored, so he lowered his eyes sadly.


    Brother Tang smoothed things over: "Xiaoyu, don''t talk to him, Xiaoyu never likes to talk, and he doesn''t pay much attention to anyone who talks to him."


    Shen Zhuoli nodded: "Oh."


    He said helplessly: "In fact, I just want to greet him well. Maybe Xiaoyu is too young to speak well!"


    The second elder brother lowered his head, covering his playful smile.


    This kid is really... so innocent and cute on the outside, why does he speak like a backyard?


    He clearly meant that Yan Chenjue was visiting as a guest, and it was rude not to give him face as the master.


    However, Yan Shenjue didn''t care at all, and Second Master Shen obviously didn''t care about this either.


    Brother Tang still smiled and smoothed things over: "No, Xiaoyu, don''t think too much, Xiaoyu is so beautiful and cute, everyone likes you very much."


    Shen Zhuoli just smiled, and said with a friendly face: "Uncle Tang, are you also a martial artist?"


    Brother Tang said: "I don''t count as a martial artist, I''m just a farmer."


    "Oh," Shen Zhuoli turned around and said, "Then I can only tell Uncle Third, Uncle Third, I am a sword learner, and I envy those who learn swords from Grandpa. When Uncle Third picks up a sword, let''s go Is the martial arts arena good?"


    Brother Tang San''s arms are not flexible at the moment, and he can''t even use chopsticks. The second brother and fourth brother Tang are helping him, and he is in a hurry to eat. Hearing this, he said: "Ah? Woolen cloth!"


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, Grandpa''s martial arts arena is huge, so it''s good to go and experience it."


    "Okay!" The third brother is so nervous that he can run a horse, not only was he not shown by him, but he was also very interested: "Go and see, maybe I will have to go often in the future, isn''t it Master?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： Seasons bloom

    Chapter 167 Four Seasons Blooms


    Second Lord Shen smiled and said: "It''s good that you know! But if you stay here, you have to stay in the martial arts field for at least three or four hours a day!"


    "What''s three or four hours!" Brother Tang San said: "Aside from eating and sleeping, I stay in the Martial Arts Field all the time!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said: "Okay, Chang''er, this is what you said, if you can''t do it, I will beat you."


    Brother Tang San said: "Master, don''t worry! Feel free to beat and punish!"


    Nai Tuanzi looked at the two of them back and forth, and suddenly asked, "What about Xinbao?"


    She compared herself with her small hands: "Don''t you coax Xinbao? Don''t you love Xinbao?"


    "Ah?" Brother Tang San looked at his sister, and immediately got stuck: "Coax, coax, of course coax! Brother loves Baoer the most!"


    He said to Shen Erye: "Then master, apart from eating, sleeping and coaxing Xinbao, I stay in the martial arts field at other times?"


    Nai Tuanzi rolled her big eyes and took a peek at Second Master Shen: "Yes, coaxing Xinbao takes a lot of time!"


    Second Master Shen smiled without saying a word.


    "This..." Brother Tang San held back for a long time: "It''s okay! The big deal is that I won''t sleep anymore!"


    Xinbao: "...?"


    Xinbao''s grape eyes were wide open, and he looked at Second Master Shen, and then at his elder brother. He was so anxious that he couldn''t say anything, and after a long while, he spread his small hands, leaned back, and admitted: "Well, then It''s better to sleep, Xinbao has a wife to coax her."


    Second Master Shen and Brother Tang, who saw through everything, couldn''t help laughing.


    Second brother glanced at Shen Zhuoli.


    Shen Zhuoli went to visit Xinbao time and time again, still frowning. He obviously felt that she was ignorant when she interrupted when the adults were talking. He was surprised and bewildered when he found that no one reprimanded her.


    But he obviously didn''t expect that Xinbao just felt sorry for his brother, and wanted to help him to be lazy...


    Probably because she was a little excited to be in a new place, Xinbao didn''t feel sleepy until the end of the meal.


    So as soon as the chopsticks were placed, Second Master Shen couldn''t wait to take them inside.


    Passing through the Moon Cave Gate, there is suddenly a sea of ??flowers in front of you.


    It is now late autumn, not the time for flowers, but a hundred flowers are blooming in the garden.


    This so-called vast sea of ??flowers is hidden behind this ordinary low wall. When entering the door, everyone was even chatting, and then when they stepped through the door, they all stopped and lost their voices. Qi said "wow".


    Second Master Shen was obviously very satisfied with everyone''s performance, he laughed and said, "Is my garden not bad? Haha!"


    He also lowered his head and asked Tuanzi: "Xinbao is good, how are you doing, isn''t it pretty?"


    Xinbao''s eyes are wide open, and her mouth is also wide open. She has a cute little appearance, so cute.


    She nodded sharply: "It''s beautiful! Xinbao looks beautiful here!"


    She raised her face and asked Yan Chenjue, who was taller than her, "Wife, does your place look good?"


    Yan Shenjue didn''t understand for a while: "Good-looking?"


    She asked Brother Tang who was the tallest here again: "The big one, does your place look good too?"


    Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing, he lifted her up casually, put her on his right shoulder, and held her little hand in one hand, "Do you look good for yourself?"


    Xinbao nodded: "It''s beautiful! It''s beautiful here!"


    Brother Tang carried her on his shoulders and walked slowly forward.


    Shen Erye''s Liujin Garden is built on the hillside and occupies a very large area.


    But there are flowers but no scenery, it is completely a sea of ??flowers, there are no artificial mountains, lakes, corridors, houses, etc... It is pure flowers, just because they follow the mountain, so they have their own ups and downs , Atmospheric and natural.


    In addition to planting in the ground, there are also plantings in flowerpots. There are many large flowerpots as tall as half a person, and they are all in series, such as Tiangan, Earthly Branches, Four Seasons, Four Gentlemen, etc. Once placed, it is a big set. Very proud.


    And no matter what kind of flowers, the growth is all natural, not pruned at all, some branches are tall, some are crowded together, all kinds of flowers, not delicate at all, but flying wantonly.


    If you ask many literati to see such a garden, they may secretly laugh in their hearts, thinking that Mr. Shen, a reckless person, really can''t create any good scenery.


    But in Xinbao''s eyes, I feel very happy. Every flower and every tree here has grown into the shape they want to grow, instead of asking the people who planted him to interfere with them according to their own preferences. .


    Xinbao''s big eyes sparkled, and he couldn''t help but let out a sound of admiration. The little milk baby''s straightforward expression was extremely cute. Second Master Shen was so happy that he couldn''t stop talking to her: "How about Xinbao, Is this not bad?"


    Xinbao nodded fiercely: "There are so many! It''s so good!"


    This large piece is full of wild goose red, and the golden and red colors are magnificent. At a glance, there is a great sense of satisfaction.


    After walking a few steps, Xinbao pointed to the front, super surprised: "It refers to the dragon lying on the snow! It refers to the dragon lying on the snow!"


    "That''s right!" Shen Erye laughed loudly: "Xiaoxiaobao is really sharp-eyed, this is Zilong Woxue! I only bought these few pots for a few months! They are all famous species of chrysanthemums! It took me Hundreds of taels of silver!"


    He pointed to the side: "Xinbao, what is that pot? It''s about to bloom, does Xinbao recognize it?"


    Several people looked over and saw that the pot of chrysanthemums over there had just opened buds. Brother Tang walked over there, glanced at his sister, and wanted to see if she needed to come down to take a look.


    Tuanzi held his hair in a bun, sat firmly, and had no intention of coming down at all. The fat chin nodded, especially imposing: "Hongxing Villa."


    Her small hands pointed to them one by one: "Yaotai Yufeng, Can Xue Jinghong, Bai Mudan."


    Brother Tang didn¡¯t know what to do: ¡°Isn¡¯t it a chrysanthemum, why is there a peony again?¡±


    Xinbao said: "This is a kind of chrysanthemum, its name is White Peony."


    "Don''t understand!" Second Master Shen laughed haha: "Fan''er, stop opening your mouth and let me chat with Xinbao."


    Brother Tang scratched his head, smiled and stopped interrupting, only the old and the young were left, chatting with great interest.


    Second Master Shen is really an interesting person.


    There are all kinds of extremely rare famous species here, as well as wild flowers that can be seen everywhere on the roadside, and he opened his mouth to say how much money he bought. It seems like a common man, but in fact he doesn''t really care about their "worth" ", a few thousand taels of first-grade green jade will also be put together with worthless small wild flowers, but they are quite majestic and beautiful.


    The crowd walked for two quarters of an hour before they gradually finished the flowering, and there was a piece of greenery in front of them.


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Now do you understand? There are four gates in my garden, which are divided according to the four seasons. The gate you enter, once you enter, is full of flowers blooming at this time... Hahaha, yes It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t come here in winter, otherwise you would have to climb the mountain for half a day to get in.¡±


    Several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Xinbao said: "Uncle, you are so cute, Xinbao likes you."


    Second Master Shen laughed loudly: "Xin Baoer is the one who is really cute, not cute, uncle likes you too!"


    He smiled and pinched Tuanzi''s little arm, and asked, "Are you still going forward?"


    Brother Tang raised his head and asked, "Xinbao, aren''t you taking a nap?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Xinbao is a skinny

    Chapter 168 Xinbao is a small and thin


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao is not sleepy!"


    Second brother was afraid that she would not sleep, and he might not be able to eat dinner at night, so he said, "Xinbao, brother can''t walk anymore, why don''t Xinbao accompany brother to rest for a while? Wake up and go shopping again?"


    Xinbao thought about it.


    She looked at the plants in front, and then at the second brother below.


    Nai Tuanzi seems to be standing at a crossroads in life, facing career and family choices.


    Everyone held back their smiles and looked at her, then Xinbao finally said, "That''s fine."


    The second elder brother clicked his tongue: "Thank you, I really have a lot of face!"


    As soon as he heard that Xinbao was not going, Second Master Shen immediately turned his face away and denied anyone: "Hey, it''s no fun to go shopping with you guys. Since Xinbao is going to sleep, let''s go to the warehouse to pick up knives. After you pick up the knives, you can go shopping on your own. "


    He turned his head and called: "Xiaoyu, take them to find a room nearby to sleep."


    Since Shen Zhuoli entered the door, maybe he found that everyone was beyond his expectations?


    Anyway, he didn''t say a word, and was extremely quiet. He only stepped forward when he heard Second Master Shen called, and replied, "Yes, Grandpa."


    Yan Shenjue took a step forward: "Give it to me."


    Brother Tang smiled and put Xinbao down.


    Xinbao turned his hand back and patted the elder brother on the shoulder: "Yes, is Xinbao heavy? Brother''s shoulder is not tied?"


    "Not heavy! Not sour!" Brother Tang immediately said seriously: "Xinbao is so thin and beautiful, how can he be heavy?"


    He squeezed his younger sister''s chubby face, opened his eyes and said nonsense: "Look at how thin Xinbao has become, she is so thin, so light, as light as nothing!"


    Xinbao was happy, showing her little white teeth in a smile, holding her chubby face with both hands, "Yes, Xinbao is just a little skinny!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    All right, as long as you are happy.


    Then Xinbao was happily taken away by her wife.


    Second brother smiled as he walked, "I can just accompany Xinbao, don''t you want to see Second Master Shen''s knife?"


    Yan Shenjue said directly, "I don''t want to, I don''t use a knife."


    Shen Zhuoli looked at Second Master Shen and the others walking away talking and laughing, and couldn''t help but asked again: "Does Uncle Yan also learn martial arts?"


    Yan Shen Jue still only hummed.


    Shen Zhuoli was quite obedient, knowing that Yan Shenjue might not be able to answer if he asked again, so he went to ask Xinbao: "Little aunt, why do you know so many flowers?"


    Tuanzi said without hesitation: "Because Xinbao is bright! It''s bright and thin!"


    Poof!


    The second elder brother couldn''t help but smile, and the corners of Yan Chenjue''s mouth curled up.


    Shen Zhuoli held back for a while, and said again: "I don''t know who taught my little aunt?"


    Tuanzi said: "No one will teach you, Xinbao will know when you send it."


    Shen Zhuoli: "..."


    He still wanted to ask again, but Yan Shenjue said: "Don''t make noise! ??Xinbao is going to sleep."


    Shen Zhuoli: "..."


    He felt aggrieved, but he let out an innocent and lovely smile, and stuck out his tongue: "I''m sorry, I won''t talk anymore!"


    Yan Shenjue lightly pressed Tuanzi on his shoulders, Tuanzi still wanted to get excited, but he pressed her back to prevent her from moving, and within ten steps of walking, Tuanzi tilted her head and her arms slowly slid down ,Fell asleep.


    Shen Zhuoli brought the three of them to a guest room, and said, "This row is full of guest rooms, the three of you can do whatever you want, I''ll ask someone to bring tea, what else do you want?"


    The second elder brother said: "It doesn''t matter what book you want, just get me a copy."


    Shen Zhuoli responded with a smile, and after a while, he took his servants and served tea and snacks in person. He also brought two flower books over, and said, "These are all books read by grandpa, nothing else."


    "It''s okay," said the second elder brother, "I''m just looking around."


    He took it.


    Shen Zhuoli accompanied by the table.


    Yan Chen put Xinbao on the couch early, took off her little shoes and cloak, and then sat cross-legged on the round stool next to her. On the bamboo couch, half tilted, casually flipping through a book.


    Neither of them spoke to him.


    This is supposed to be a very unreasonable behavior, but for some reason, it seems very natural when it is placed on them.


    And he has no doubts that whenever he opens his mouth to make a sound, the two people will definitely stop him, because it will disturb the little baby to sleep.


    Shen Zhuoli couldn''t help but look up at the doll on the bed.


    She is very beautiful and cute, but she is just a female doll, and she looks a little dull... But Second Master Shen obviously likes her very much, he has never talked to him so much, and those words don''t seem to be Amuse children.


    Shen Zhuoli was a little dazed and a little bit wronged.


    He is obviously very cute, he is obviously more beautiful, smart and cute than her, and he is gentle and courteous. He should be the kind of child that adults like the most, but why do the few people who came this time seem to be Don''t even like him?


    Is it because of this little doll? ?


    He stared at Xinbao for a long time, Yan Chenjue suddenly raised his eyes and stared at him coldly.


    Shen Zhuoli''s expression changed.


    At that moment, it was as if a sword was in the chest, and the murderous aura was almost formed. His whole body froze from the shock, and he suddenly turned his face away.


    Even if he looked away, he still felt that he was staring at him. Shen Zhuoli endured it, but he still couldn''t hold it back. He stood up and stepped back quickly.


    When the door slammed, the second brother raised his eyebrows and looked up.


    Then he continued to read with his head erect, and said leisurely, "It''s okay, I don''t think he''s a bad person."


    Not a bad person, not a bad boy, he probably has no intentions of harming others, but he is just too thoughtful and not likable.


    Yan Chen didn''t answer, and listened quietly for a while, then closed his eyes again.


    Xinbao slept for an hour, when he woke up, Shen Zhuoli went somewhere, Anshun was waiting outside, and brought a few people to find them.


    Before they arrived, they heard the commotion over there, and when they entered the door, they saw a large flat open space with weapons racks against the wall, which should be the training ground that Shen Zhuoli mentioned.


    Brother Tang San stood in the middle of the field, with one arm bent and raised flat, and the other hand holding the saber. The little fifth brother was standing on the saber, and he himself screamed in fright, while covering his face with difficulty to maintain his balance. Brother Tang San Obviously, he had been holding it for a long time, his forehead was slightly sweaty, but the raised arm did not move at all.


    As soon as he saw Xinbao coming, Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Hey, dear Xinbao, are you up?"


    Xinbao nodded his head, he was still a bit lethargic.


    The second elder brother asked: "Is this the knife picked by Sanlang?"


    "Yes," Little Six quickly replied, "It''s called Zhuzhao Dao! Uncle said, it''s a kind of divine beast!"


    He ran over and took out a dagger from his pocket to show him: "Uncle also gave each of us a dagger! These are exactly the same pair of daggers! One is called Kun and the other is called Peng. Uncle said that these are suitable for brothers. of."


    The second elder brother glanced at it. The dagger was only about one palm long, and the handle was made into the shape of a dragon. Just looking at the inlaid gemstones, it was definitely not ordinary... It stands to reason that such things should not be accepted from others, but now Tang The third brother has officially become a teacher, and the two families have become relatives. It is a gift from the elders, and if you want to care about the value, it will hurt your relationship.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： giant panda in plants

    Chapter 169 Giant Panda Among Plants


    Then the second elder brother only said: "This is a sharp weapon, it''s good to hold it, you can''t use it casually."


    "It''s okay!" Brother Xiaoliu said, "I can''t get it out! Uncle said that we can only use it after we have learned martial arts. Now we can only watch."


    Brother Tang also said: "Uncle pinched the scabbard shut, and now I can''t pull it out."


    Second brother nodded.


    Then Little Fifth Brother finally couldn''t stand up anymore and fell down. Second Master Shen caught it casually, put it aside casually, and put a big stone next to him on it, and clapped his hands: "I can''t hold it anymore after trying." Just stop, others can play by themselves. Xinbaoer, let''s go, uncle will take you to the garden."


    Yan Shenjue took a step back: "I''m with you."


    Second Master Shen laughed and didn''t refuse, so a few people came out of the martial arts field and walked to the right, walking slowly while stroked.


    Yan Chen couldn''t do the thing of carrying Xiaotuanzi, so he hugged her forward. In this way, Xinbao and Second Master Shen were like walking side by side, the old and the young communicated with each other as they walked, and Yan Chen behind Absolutely is a little cart without emotion, can''t get a word into it.


    Actually, at Erye Shen¡¯s place, most of the flowers are planted where they like to stay, so they all grow quite well.


    Xinbao even saw a canopy tree.


    This is the legendary "Panda in Plants", which originated 140 million years ago and is one of the oldest single-genus plants in the Magnoliaceae. Although it was not extinct in her time, there are only a few plants left That''s all.


    This kind of tree has extremely strict requirements on the growing environment, and the humidity and temperature are not suitable at all. The tree of Shen Erye is not growing well, but it can be seen that he has put his heart into it.


    Shen Erye said: "This tree is really difficult to grow, even harder than taking care of children. Last year, two trees died, and this year''s tree is not very good. This kind of tree is not very frost-resistant, and the water cannot be cut off. Such a big tree I can¡¯t even move it into the greenhouse. The gardener said we can¡¯t grow it here, and I¡¯m about to give up¡­¡±


    The little old man chattered non-stop, Xinbao listened quietly for a while, then got down from Yan Shenjue''s arms, opened his small arms, and hugged the tree.


    She didn''t quite know what she was thinking, but at this moment, her little heart was filled with something indescribable, which made her both happy and sad.


    Second Master Shen couldn''t finish his words, so he stopped, looked at Tuanzi strangely, and then at Yan Xiaolang.


    Yan Xiaolang looked calm.


    Er Shen looked carefully for a long time, but couldn''t see anything on his expressionless face, so he could only turn back to look at Xinbao.


    He thought in his heart that this child could not be a fairy of Simu, right?


    Otherwise, how could you know so many things if you are so young and have no teacher?


    Yan Shenjue''s emotions were far more agitated than he showed. He waited quietly for a while, and finally couldn''t help it. He walked over, squatted down gently, and hugged the soft little dumpling: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao turned her head, her big eyes were foggy, she said: "Xinbao likes this tree... No, no, Xinbao likes this place... Xinbao, Xinbao doesn''t understand, do you understand?"


    Yan Shen Jue said warmly: "I understand."


    Second Master Shen: "..."


    So, what do you know, can you tell me?


    Xinbao breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately stepped back, taking it for granted, and sat on his lap: "The tree is so hard, it hit Xinbao''s face, it hurts, my wife whirring."


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t help but laugh, gently turned Tuanzi''s face, and blew twice.


    Xinbao shook his head, and put his face on Yan Chenjue''s mouth, "It doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    Yan Xiaolang who was touched for no reason: "..."


    She stood up and pointed at her head: "My wife just pick the seeds, we planted them!"


    All right, Yan Shenjue put her far away, and then followed her instructions to go up the tree to pick seeds.


    Second Master Shen squatted down next to Xinbao, the little old man stroked his beard, leaned over, and asked carefully: "Can you grow flowers?"


    "Not a few," she said, "Try Xinbao."


    It is said that it is not viable here, and the environmental soil quality and altitude cannot reach it, but if you encounter it, why not try it, maybe you can grow it alive?


    So several people picked some seeds, washed them dry and put them aside first. Tuanzi also told Yan Shenjue: "Honey, you will ask me to plant them tomorrow morning."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    After a busy trip, it''s time to eat. This time I went to the main courtyard here for dinner. It''s much better than that simple little flower hall, but it''s still not a magnificent style. Several children discussed to eat hot pot, Second Master Shen has never been on airs, so he really agreed, and then divided the tables between two.


    Brother Tang saw a flower house in the garden while the others were wandering around. While eating, Brother Tang said to him, "Uncle, the warm shed in our village is a little too simple in comparison, can it be done?"


    Second Master Shen didn''t hide it: "Who knows if it can be done or not? In my garden, there are more than 60 or more than 70 gardeners, and each of them only cares about a little, that''s all, there are still more flowers. live, or die well, so I thought, try another place, maybe I can grow something good?"


    He glanced at Xinbao with a smile: "Anyway, I''m in the garden or not, the gardener does the same job. After going on for about a month, there are not many flowers in the garden, so it doesn''t matter where I live."


    Xinbao has always been very attentive when eating, a veritable treasure of cooking rice, but today he was a little absent-minded, and while eating, he asked, "Uncle, do you have yew in your garden?"


    Second Master Shen paused with his chopsticks: "Yew?"


    "That''s right, yew!" Xinbao nodded, "It''s yew and Guanyin fir."


    Second Master Shen shook his head: "No. Does it look good?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "There are red fruits."


    It¡¯s not that good-looking, but it¡¯s also considered a giant panda among plants, and it¡¯s called a ¡°national treasure.¡±


    This is an ancient tree species left over from Quaternary glaciers. It has a history of 2.5 million years on the earth. It is also a recognized and endangered anti-cancer plant.


    Second Master Shen asked: "Does Xinbao want it? If you want Uncle, go and ask."


    Xinbao nodded, then shook his head again, "Xinbao didn''t want it. Xinbao was thinking about it."


    She has never been obsessed with "possession". She just feels a little happy when she sees it. She is even happier when she sees extinct plants again. If possible, she can do something for the continuation of these extinct or endangered plants. I am happier.


    Second brother was afraid that Second Master Shen would really look for him, so he smiled and told him what Xinbao said when he was Yipinbi.


    Second Master Shen stroked his beard and meditated...he thought he looked more like a fairy!


    Fairy, the whole world belongs to her, so it''s not like ordinary people like me, who want to get it back to the garden as soon as they hear something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： Tuanzis Three Swords

    Chapter 170 Tuanzi''s Three-Axe


    In the evening, Xinbao sleeps with Big Brother Tang, one person in a guest room, the garden is fragrant and quiet, and none of them recognize the bed, so they all sleep well.


    Xinbao woke up not too early in the morning as usual, after breakfast, Yan Chenjue took her out to practice martial arts.


    After practicing for half a month, Xinbao has already memorized the method of breathing very well. Changed a place, and this place is full of plants that Xinbao is very interested in. It is just a good time to try to use one mind at two times.


    This is actually Yan Shenjue''s ultimate goal.


    Because the method of breathing taught by Yan Chen Jue requires proficiency, and it becomes a habit. Just like the original breathing, you don¡¯t need to think, and then you can walk, sit and lie down, even when you are sleeping, you have to breathe at this frequency. .


    Nothing can be seen in the short term, but after a year or so of practice, there will be a very obvious improvement in physical fitness.


    Xinbao didn''t notice Yan Chenjue''s plot at first, she just practiced martial arts as usual honestly.


    But practicing in the village is always going around in circles, practicing here, but walking forward, Xinbao can see a plant that he is interested in from time to time, his small eyes will glance over, and the pace will stop. Breathing naturally stopped.


    Yan Shenjue sternly stopped: "Xinbao continues!"


    Tuanzi tried to be coquettish: "Xinbao wants to see this flower."


    "No," Yan Shenjue said, "You can only watch it after practicing martial arts."


    Xinbao said: "Wait for Xinbao to finish watching Huahua, can I make up the debt?"


    "No," Mr. Yan said sternly and selflessly, "I can''t stop, I must keep practicing, Xinbao is obedient."


    Xinbao stepped forward and stretched out his fat paws to hug him, but found that his hands were behind his back, so he grabbed his robe with both hands, raised his face and acted coquettishly: "Please, wife, you are ready! Xinbao Just watch Huahua for a while and come back to practice martial arts, okay?"


    Yan Xiaolang''s ears were reddish, and he was really not good at dealing with this kind of chain attack: "No way, Xinbao, you''re obedient, it''s really not good."


    Xinbao twisted and twisted, "But Xinbao really wants to see Huahua, if you watch it again after practice, Xinbao won''t remember where Huahua is."


    "No," Yan Shenjue said, "After the practice is over, we will walk back the same way, and you can watch whichever you want."


    Xinbao feels aggrieved: "Honey, are you not Xinbao anymore?"


    "no."


    "Xinbao doesn''t love you anymore!" Tuanzi finally got angry: "Xinbao wants to change his wife!"


    Yan Shen Jue turned around and looked at her.


    After a long while, he started to dig out his purse, then took out a piece of paper from the purse, and unfolded it for her to read. On the paper was written "Love my wife forever." Signed: "Xinbao."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Yan Xiaolang''s words in black and white are based on real evidence, and they perfectly beat Tuanzi''s three tricks.


    Tuanzi continued to practice dejectedly.


    But she is really interested in the plants around her, but she can''t stop practicing, even if her breathing is wrong... Without Yan Chenjue saying a word, the big brother Xinbao began to work at full capacity.


    As the saying goes,


    Flowers are what I want; practicing kung fu is what my wife wants. You can''t have both, so try to find a way to have both...


    So Xinbao shook his head and looked around, but his feet were still striding forward.


    After half a quarter of an hour, Yan Chen calmly took a long breath, pursed his thin lips slightly, and suppressed the pleasant smile.


    He really didn''t expect that Nai Tuanzi was a genius! The transition was so easy!


    Wait until three quarters of an hour... Yes, now Xinbao''s martial arts training time has been increased to three quarters of an hour.


    In short, three quarters of an hour later, Yan Shenjue announced that it was over, and when he came back with Tuanzi, Tuanzi could already look at the flowers while chatting with him, still subconsciously maintaining that breathing rate.


    Yan Shen couldn''t help but patted Tuanzi''s head: "Xinbao is awesome!"


    Although she didn''t know why she was being praised, Xinbao still nodded her head: "Yes, Xinbao is awesome! Still thin, and still pretty!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Yan Xiaolang didn''t understand why she liked being skinny so much when she looked like a glutinous rice dumpling, but he still nodded unprincipled: "Yes, thin and beautiful."


    After lunch, the second elder brother was ready to go back.


    But Tuanzi hadn¡¯t arrived in time to complete the garden, and refused to leave. Yan Shenjue felt that this environment was conducive to consolidating her practice progress, and did not object.


    Second Master Shen was right in his arms, and immediately said that Anshun could send the others back first.


    So after discussing it, Anshun sent Big Brother Tang, Second Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang back. Xinbao, Third Brother Tang, Yan Shenjue, and the twins planned to stay for two more days.


    Yan Shenjue also asked someone to go to Yuanzhai, and brought some of his clothes and Xinbao''s clothes.


    When Anshun came back, he also brought two pieces of clothes for the twins.


    The twins are going crazy.


    You must know that there is a wall outside the garden, so although the place is very large and covers the entire mountain, there will be no wild animals, not even small ones, and dozens of gardeners turn around every day. There is no danger, it is simply a paradise for twins, and the two of them have a great time playing.


    Although Shen Zhuoli is not very old, he has both literary and martial arts classes. If he attends classes as usual, he doesn''t have much free time in a day.


    But he will still come over to find Second Master Shen to have dinner with him, so he usually meets each other when eating, maybe because he finds that he can''t see through everyone in this group and can''t afford to provoke him, so the young boy is very obedient and talks Also a lot less.


    In Yutang Village.


    At first, no one in the village knew about Brother Tang San''s apprenticeship, nor did they know that Erye Shen, who stayed at their house, was from the city, and his family took advantage of a big garden.


    But the brothers went to relatives together, and everyone in the village immediately knew about it.


    How should I put it, when the second elder brother came back, he could clearly feel that the people in the village were very enthusiastic about them, and they had reached the level that Yan Shenjue said... In other words, they had gradually realized that Tang Family members are beyond their reach, so they instinctively respect them.


    Second brother and the others can all sense it, let alone Miss Lin.


    The group of young daughters-in-laws and aunts who cook are all around her every day.


    The Qin family and the Tang family''s old house took advantage of the neighbors, and brought first-hand news: "Let me tell you, the government picked up that...Little Liu family today."


    More than one person asked him: "The government?? Why did you pick her up?"


    "I don''t know either," Qin said, "I just heard vaguely that it''s related to the tomb of that villain Tang Sanshui."


    "Oh!" Gao''s sister-in-law said: "I know, when you go to the tomb, you are not allowed to sweep the tomb, and you are not allowed to go to the spirit."


    Although this is not a good tomb, it is a tomb after all. To get Tang Sanshui''s coffin in, there must be some rituals. These people probably thought it was bad luck, or they were afraid of evil spirits, so they called Mrs. Liu over .


    The sister-in-law next to her whispered: "Why... did you tell her to go? A woman''s family..."


    She looked at Mrs. Lin secretly, but Mrs. Lin just pretended to be fine, she smiled and said nothing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： only did one wrong thing

    Chapter 171 Only did one wrong thing


    In the eyes of others, this posture is quite confident, and everyone is immediately in awe.


    But in fact, Ms. Lin herself was also very confused.


    It¡¯s still the same sentence, no matter what kind of tomb it is, it¡¯s a tomb, and burial requires some rituals, and for things like funerals, according to customs, women and people really have to take a step back, and a man must go through the necessary procedures.


    No one wants to do this kind of unlucky thing. It is inevitable to find the original relatives of the deceased to do it.


    Ms. Lin thought that Tang Qingshan couldn''t shirk this job, but she didn''t expect that the government didn''t even intend to notify them, so she pretended that they didn''t exist, and called Xiao Liu directly.


    So she couldn''t figure it out very much, and in the afternoon she whispered about it to Tang Qingshan.


    Tang Qingshan only said: "Probably related to the Yuan family."


    It is true. Even if the old man left the court, or even the capital, he is still a descendant of the emperor, he has the title of Jing Xingbo, and he is a famous Confucianist in the world. His famous post is very important.


    The little uncle of the chief political envoy doesn''t know much about these scholars, but at least he knows that the old man must have some old and new friends in the capital, and it is not easy to offend.


    What''s more, County Magistrate Liu has finished interrogating the person and investigated the situation there again.


    The two sons of Mr. Yuan and the Tang family are very close friends. In addition, those few people confessed that they were easily dealt with by an old man before they made a move, and no one could use the second trick.


    Zhu Yinzhong was shocked immediately.


    To him, the Yuan family is okay, but those people are all good people he raised among the people. So many people can''t resist an old man''s three tricks, so how powerful is this old man?


    He is stupid to offend such a powerful Jianghu people.


    So he thought about it, Tang Qingshan is just a countryman now, his net worth is squeezed out, at most two hundred taels, there is no reason to take such a big risk for these two hundred taels.


    So he immediately exposed the matter.


    The subordinates looked at this posture, and of course gave Tang Qingshan a favor. Anyway, there is a ready-made soft persimmon from the Chen family, and Tang Sanshui is not a good thing. Whether it conforms to the rules or not is none of their business.


    Of course, on the surface it is still a very crowning expression, because Tang Liu is a loyal woman who killed her relatives righteously, and she was the one who brought the shackles to justice, so the only way to complete the burial is to ask her to complete the burial.


    One came and two went, and it became the current situation.


    Idlers are indispensable at any time. When they heard that the tomb of Xiao Xie was buried today, many idlers came early in the morning to watch the excitement.


    Normal burial is actually cleaning the grave pit, lighting a lamp or something, and the coffin is about to be lowered, but Tang Sanshui is the tomb of a wicked person, and some magic tools such as suppressing and atonement are also placed, and the steps are lengthy.


    Little Liu stood aside, with one hand on his heart, his brows were furrowed, and his body was shaking.


    She felt that she was really suffering.


    In the current situation, it would be better if Tang Erhe died. After all, she would be a widow after death, and she could remarry. Now that there is a living dead, she can''t even find a man to rely on!


    At first, I thought that I could take a breather after I finally sent the two girls away, but I didn''t expect that she would be required to pay for the construction of the tomb, which emptied her money!


    Her family is desolate, life is already miserable enough, the government will bully her aggressively, and she will come to the funeral!


    Why! Why!


    She is not Tang Sanshui''s widow, nor is he his only orphan daughter. After all, it''s not her second sister-in-law''s turn to do this!


    At that time, she was almost hysterical: "Why didn''t you call Tang Qingshan! He is the elder brother! Call Tang Qingshan!"


    The yamen servant who was in charge of the affairs said directly: "You are a loyal woman who killed her relatives righteously, and our adults called you here because of your praise..."


    In desperation, Xiao Liu said without hesitation: "I don''t want him to praise you! Why doesn''t he praise Tang Qingshan! You can also praise his son! Anyone can do it!"


    The official''s face darkened, looking at her, Xiao Liu suddenly realized that she had made a slip of the tongue, and took a step back in shock.


    The official''s face was cold: "Isn''t it your complaint? Didn''t you toss about these things? You can go if you don''t want to. Originally, the masters said that you can put someone''s body in the tomb." , or you can clean up and keep Tang Sanshui in the curtain for a long time..."


    He intentionally frightened her, and said seriously: "Isn''t it just buried alive? If you are so loyal, you must be willing, right? When the time comes, open a hole in your head and pour some mercury into it..."


    Xiao Liu was so frightened that she trembled like chaff, she didn''t dare to say a word, so she could only follow in a hurry.


    Actually, this trip was not hard.


    Because this is not an ordinary funeral, there is no need to cry or kneel, she is just extremely unaccustomed to standing in front of things, so many people surround her, she feels even more alone, she is really number one in the world Such a miserable and weak woman, why is there no one to take pity on her?


    She only cares about self-pity and self-harm, and she has never been used to treating people with such a sad attitude, but she never thought that she is standing here as a benchmark of "loyalty", so why do you have such a sad face? mean?


    Are you unwilling to let Tang San die by water? ? Then why did you inform me in the first place?


    Not many people know about her escape with money, and not many people believe it. Most people believe in the official explanation, which is politically correct.


    Idlers are always harsh on "models".


    You are a gentleman, so you must always be as pure as snow and flawless. Even if something is wrong, everyone will say that you used to be pretending!


    What''s more, Xiao Liu''s so-called "killing relatives with righteousness" was originally an extremely controversial matter.


    People who think she is right always talk about justice and loyalty in their hearts. At first glance, she looks so sad and desolate, and it seems that she is about to fall to the ground and cry in the next moment. Those who support her immediately lose their confidence. It''s not enough, why do you think it''s so different!


    Xiao Liu was immersed in her own emotions, and did not pay attention to the comments of others.


    She cleaned the tomb pit delicately, and then after the monks put down the ritual vessels and put down the coffin, she shoveled a shovel of soil, and she didn''t need to take care of the rest.


    The graves were quickly piled up here, and then the building began. The onlookers gradually dispersed, and the officials also dispersed, leaving only the workers still busy.


    Little Liu came back to his senses, and said blankly: "I, can I go?"


    On the worker¡¯s side, there was an official who was watching, and said lazily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave? You still want to spend the night with him? Wake up, you can¡¯t do anything if you die!¡±


    All the workers snickered.


    Xiao Liu showed shame and indignation, turned around, and became dazed again.


    After being here for most of the day, she didn''t drink a sip of water, didn''t eat a sip of food, and no one sent her, a loyal woman, back to the village. Xiao Liu only felt that life was miserable, nothing more than this.


    Xiao Liu also had no money to hire a car, so he walked all the way back to the village, full of grief and anger, and dared not vent to the government. Once his mind became hot, he forgot to be afraid.


    She ran to the side where the house was built, and cried to Mrs. Lin: "Sisters and sisters-in-law all these years, I have done one wrong thing, that is, I hid my mother-in-law who sold her heart, and I am not a daughter-in-law." Dare to offend my mother-in-law, I deserve to die! Why do you have to torture me like this! Why! Can you give me a way to survive!"


    She wept so loudly that those who heard it wept and those who saw her were sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： My ancestors didnt have such a big face

    Chapter 172 My ancestors didn''t even have such a big face


    Before everyone came back to their senses, Mrs. Qin went forward with her hands on her hips.


    The Qin family said in a high-pitched voice: "What do you mean you did this wrong thing?? Is it okay for your man to cheat Brother Qingshan of his money? Is it okay for Brother Tang Zhao to come and beat someone? I know! I Knowing that you can do the thing of abandoning your own child, taking the money and running away, you don¡¯t think that what a man and a child do can be put on you! Right??¡±


    "That''s fine! Then let me ask you again. Is it okay for you to persuade Mrs. Liu to fake her death? Is it okay for you to give clothes to others and secretly calculate other people''s money? You tell people to go to Brother Qingshan in front of an official. What''s more, the whole village listens to it, so according to you, it''s not a problem??"


    Ms. Qin was very talkative, and with a chug of output, Xiao Liu told her to be stunned by the chug, and her crying stopped.


    Mrs. Qin continued: "You don''t want to get ahead, and you are secretly motivating people. If you do such things, if you make schemes, the big house will not only lose your money but also lose your reputation, and it will be even more serious if the government targets you. There is no good fruit to eat, and the matter in Fucheng is still on the table! What kind of heart do you call it! It turns out that because of the good fortune of the family, you didn¡¯t ask you to calculate it, so you can feel at ease and feel that you have done nothing. Alone? Pooh!"


    She took a sip on the ground, "Besides, why don''t you think about it, even if you really didn''t do anything, what did the big house do? They really didn''t do anything! They just don''t care if you don''t care You are dead, isn¡¯t this what you should be doing! They are not your father, mother, or man, so why should they raise you?! They raise a dog and take care of the house, but if they raise you, they turn around and bite the master¡¯s family. What?? If you suffer a loss, you don¡¯t have a long-term mind! I¡¯m so stupid!


    She sprayed Xiao Liu''s face with all her spittle, and snorted: "Ask me to tell you that what you are doing now is all done by yourself! You deserve it! You think you are very reasonable for doing this yourself, you are plotting against others It¡¯s not wrong to calculate until death, if people don¡¯t treat you as an ancestor, they are sorry for you! Liu Ping¡¯er, you have such a big face! My ancestors don¡¯t even have a face as big as yours!¡±


    Xiao Liu couldn''t refute a single word, sobbed and cried, and others echoed.


    Ms. Lin was stunned.


    As a heroine who is used to not beeping when she can fight, in fact, Ms. Lin is really not good at quarreling.


    You''ve seen a lot of swearing and cursing, but it''s really rare to quarrel like Qin''s on the basis of reason! It''s so sharp!


    Miss Lin decided almost immediately that she wanted to be sisters with the Qin family!


    The Qin family is indeed a smart person. She saw that the Tang family was gaining momentum, so she came here to please and make friends, and she kept her figure extremely low. Seeing that Xiao Liu''s mud can''t support the wall, he suppressed it without hesitation, without mercy...


    It''s really shrewd and snobbish, but I have to say, as long as she doesn''t fail, it''s really easy to have such a shrewd sister around.


    Originally, at such a time, there might indeed be some people who felt that Xiao Liu was pitiful, and would help her to say something nice while standing up and talking without back pain, but when they were taken by Qin''s words, everyone was immediately one-sided Start spraying Xiao Liu.


    Little Liu is going crazy.


    She felt how unfair God was! Why is she not going well everywhere! All bully her!


    She didn''t come up in one breath, and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was startled, shouted in unison, and backed away a few steps.


    Mrs. Qin was also stunned, and then she quickly said: "Liu Ping''er! Don''t do this! You''re pretending to be addicted to death! It''s not enough to tease Mrs. Liu, you''re still pretending to be dead! Let me tell you, you can''t let it go **** me!"


    Even so, my heart panicked.


    Everyone was also a little at a loss, and someone said: "Please come and take a look, Old Uncle Ye. It doesn''t look like it''s pretending."


    "It shouldn''t be pretending, it can''t be so solid, the nose is stuck."


    At this time, of course, Mrs. Lin couldn''t ask Mrs. Qin to come forward, so she stepped forward directly: "Aunts and sisters-in-law, help me carry her to her house, little Qin''s sister-in-law, please help me to ask Old Uncle Ye to come and have a look .¡±


    Mrs. Qin breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly agreed.


    So everyone carried Mrs. Liu back home, Tang Laoye was one step ahead of them, as soon as he got started, he frowned.


    Everyone said: "What''s wrong? Is she faking it?"


    Tang Laoye didn''t say a word, but took a hand carefully, frowning, but didn''t speak.


    Finally, Mrs. Qin became anxious: "What''s the matter, Old Uncle Ye, you should speak up."


    Tang Laoye was a little embarrassed, but finally said: "She has...had it."


    Qin Shixian was still a little confused: "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    She came back to her senses suddenly, and gasped: "Yes, yes??"


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Tang Erhe has been away for three years and has never returned home. As a result, there is a little Liu now... Many people in the village have heard the gossip between her and Tang Sanshui. Could this, this belong to Tang Sanshui? ?


    But Tang Sanshui is dead!


    All of a sudden, everyone was really dumbfounded.


    The patriarch was invited over, and when he heard this, he didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Tang Sanshui appeared in front of them, their village is enough to embarrass themselves, they only want to get over these things as soon as possible, but they just can''t make it through, and such a terrible thing happened again.


    He really didn''t know what to do.


    He went to Li Zheng.


    Li Zheng is much more sober than the patriarch in this regard.


    Although his surname is also Tang, Lizheng now has quite a lot of authority. For example, he manages three villages with nearly 500 households, not just the Tang family.


    Tang Lizheng said angrily: "Can''t you understand this? The official doesn''t want to make a big deal about it! If such a thing happens, the official''s face will not look good! Finally, the grave was covered, and Tang Sanshui fell into the earth , Give the whole posthumous child out again? What are you trying to do?"


    He lowered his voice: "Don''t say anything, don''t dip into the pig cage! This woman can only commit suicide! If she doesn''t want to commit suicide, she has to ask her to commit suicide."


    The old patriarch pinched his beard and nodded after a long while: "Okay."


    Lizheng said again: "Old man, it''s not that I don''t give you face and speak badly, it''s that this matter is really serious, you have to restrain yourself well, and tell the people in the clan not to be talkative, otherwise, if something happens If the word spreads, the official thinks that there are so many things going on in your village, one is annoyed, and if you charge you an extra 10% of the rent, you will be enough to starve to death a few people this year!"


    The old patriarch sighed: "I understand. I will do it. But that child... What about Tang Zhaodi?"


    Li Zheng said: "Call Tang Qingshan to raise him!"


    The old patriarch wanted to say something, but Li Zheng waved his hand directly: "Don''t tell me who is hurting anyone, I know that there is no one in the Tang family, he is the uncle of the child, who will raise him if he doesn''t? The disaster, but his family? It can be seen that this Tang Qingshan may not be a good one! They are all the same!"


    The old patriarch backed out with a wry smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： life on hand

    Chapter 173


    Tang Lizheng''s intention is obvious, Xiao Liu has to kill her if she doesn''t want to die, and then make it look like suicide, and as soon as possible.


    In this way, firstly, the matter can be calmed down quickly, and secondly, if the matter is accidentally spread, once the government hears that she committed suicide, at least they are sensible, and they will not blame the villagers.


    Of course, pretending that the child is not Tang Sanshui''s is also a way, but suddenly, where to find such an adulterer, another problem arises.


    But the truth is the truth, they are ordinary people, where have they ever done such a thing.


    Although the old patriarch sympathized with Tang Qingshan, he couldn''t take care of it now, and directly asked his son to go to Tang Qingshan.


    As a result, I went to ask, and the Yuan family said that there was something wrong with Brother Tang San, and the whole family hurried to the county seat.


    When the old patriarch heard this, he could only smile wryly.


    What''s the matter, this is clearly hiding!


    He is a really smart person. He probably expected this result when he heard about it, so he pulled away decisively and left... Now that he has relatives in the city, he can live as long as he wants?


    They can afford to live, but he can''t afford to wait! He has no way to find them, and he doesn''t know where to find them. Even if he finds them, he will definitely not come back!


    This matter really fell into his hands.


    The old patriarch had no choice but to discuss it with his wife, and then went to Lizheng''s house, and the two families went to the Tang family''s old house together.


    Tang Li is doing things, much more ruthless than the old patriarch, or more decisive.


    He knew that he couldn''t get rid of this matter, so he didn''t hide back. He asked his son to go up first, tied Xiao Liu to the bed, and gagged her mouth with a cloth, lest she cry and make things worse up.


    Then the patriarch''s wife and Li Zheng''s wife went over and began to persuade Xiao Liu.


    Actually speaking on this matter, no matter who the adulterer is, no matter whether she is pregnant or not, once it is exposed, Xiao Liu will be dead anyway.


    The difference is how to die.


    Whether to soak the pig cage according to the clan rules, or commit suicide.


    And now she can''t soak the pig cage, that''s the difference between her suicide and they help her commit suicide.


    Of course, it''s better for her to commit suicide by herself. After all, no matter the good or the bad, who wants to have a life on their hands?


    The patriarch''s wife and Li Zheng''s wife did this kind of persuasion a lot, and they were very slippery.


    The patriarch''s wife looked heartbroken: "We have been a village for so many years, why do we have some affection, it''s not that we want to kill you, it''s really helpless, the government hates Tang Sanshui, you don''t know it, you have to live , the government will not hold you accountable, otherwise, you will die, and you will be tortured when you die, so why bother?"


    Lizheng''s wife sang a bad face to her: "Don''t even think about it, just find a pair of miscarriage medicine and drink it, and pretend that this never happened... If no one knows, it may not be impossible, but who told you to run away by yourself?" If you provoke Mrs. Lin, and expose this matter in front of others, you can''t even cover it up. To put it bluntly, you deserve it."


    The patriarch''s wife sighed: "Yeah, I can''t hold it anymore, no matter who the child is, if Erhe is not at home and you are pregnant, this is not a woman''s way, I really want you to follow the clan rules to soak the pig cage, we I don''t want to bear it, it''s so uncomfortable for this person to stay in the river for a long time without dying, and he will suffer a serious crime at the end... Besides, it''s embarrassing! Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should do it for two He, think about recruiting younger brothers."


    Li Zheng''s wife said, "Don''t waste your time with her! She has done all the shameless things, she deserves to be soaked in a pig cage, she deserves to suffer a great crime, why can''t you bear it! Liu Ping''er, you are sorry for Erhe , it¡¯s not easy to take care of his flesh and blood, and I¡¯m not afraid that Mrs. Liu will tear you up after going down!¡±


    Xiao Liu shook her head desperately, tears streaming down her cheeks, but she was tightly bound and her mouth was tightly gagged, unable to speak a single word.


    The patriarch''s wife sighed: "I don''t feel sorry for the child! The younger brother''s eyes are too big, as long as there is no trouble, the younger brother will have a big house, marry a good man, and live a good life... If there is a big trouble, everyone will know that Zhaodier has an unruly mother, what will happen to this child in the future!"


    Lizheng''s wife is still playing a white face: "Cry fart! You still have the face to cry! I told you lazily, anyway, it''s just such a thing, you will be dead anyway, if you don''t want to die, I advise you not to dream! You are shameless, the Tang family has shame! As long as you still have three or two hearts, you are still a mother, hang yourself, leave some love for your children, and get a good reputation, so that you don''t die, and you are called People are poking their spines and scolding!"


    Tang Zhaodi huddled behind the top cabinet on the other side, with his ear pressed against the cabinet, and could hear every sentence these people said clearly.


    These days, the mother and wife are as noisy as enemies, but no matter how noisy they are, Tang Zhaodi was terrified when he first heard that Xiao Liu was going to die.


    Also frightened and a little sad, I also remembered the kindness Xiao Liu had treated her in the past... She was a little sad in her heart, and shed tears for a long time.


    But as she listened, the tears slowly dried up. She clenched her fists anxiously, and couldn''t help feeling a little resentful.


    The words are so clear, why doesn''t she agree?


    Since she is dead no matter what, can''t she change the way of death for her? ?


    She has to be dragged to the sinking pond in a shameful way, and if she dies, will it make her feel uncomfortable? ?


    That''s right, that''s right, that''s the kind of person she is, at most she takes what Da Fang gives her, and she can''t eat what she can''t use. Come over and give it to her, and once Da Fang leaves... She won''t be happy if she asks her to eat less and give it to her evenly. !


    She just has no idea and heart, not like a mother, she actually expects her to do something for her!


    She clearly wants to pull her back even if she is dying!


    The more Tang Zhaodi thought about it, the more he hated it, and he gritted his teeth in hatred.


    The patriarch and his wife were also a little anxious.


    The two talked so much that their mouths were dry, but even if Xiao Liu could not move, she still shook her head desperately and refused to agree.


    Although it is said that death is worse than life, no one wants to die if they can live, but they are anxious!


    In the end, the two exchanged winks, and Lizheng''s wife said, "Forget it! What are you talking about with this inhuman beast! She voluntarily puts herself in a pig cage in shame, then dips in a pig cage! I''ll ask someone to prepare it! Let''s go!" Walk!"


    The patriarch''s wife sighed: "Liu Ping''er, tell me about you, why can''t you just think about it, drowning alive in the water, what a pain..."


    The two stood up and made a gesture to go out.


    Tang Zhaodi was in a hurry and rushed out: "No, don''t go!"


    The patriarch''s wife was startled: "It''s recruiting a younger brother, you also persuade your mother, I have said everything that should be said..."


    She shook her head and sighed, and left with Li Zheng''s wife.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： Mother destroys three generations

    Chapter 174 Mother destroys three generations


    Tang Zhaodi hurriedly chased after two steps, then turned around and walked in slowly, slowly.


    Looking at Xiao Liu who was crying on the bed, she was shaking all over, her head was buzzing, her eyes were red, she was afraid, hated and nervous...


    Finally, she slowly, slowly raised her hand.


    Xiao Liu looked at her and shook her head desperately, her hair was messed up, and her eyes were full of begging.


    But Tang Zhaodi still pressed it firmly, she pressed her hands, and murmured nervously: "It''s your fault, it''s all your fault, you are sorry for my father, you are sorry for me..."


    She finally cried out, "Don''t blame me, don''t blame me, I don''t want to, anyway, you were going to die, it wasn''t my fault..."


    She cried loudly, but her hands remained motionless. With all her strength, Xiao Liu struggled desperately with her hands and feet, her eyes widened, and she died on the spot.


    On a tree not far away, a figure jumped down silently.


    The dim sky covered his whereabouts, and he flew all the way back to Yuan''s house. He landed in the courtyard, took off his veil, and he was that shy little book boy like a rabbit again.


    He recounted the situation like flying, and complained: "This family is really desperate! The son killed the mother! The daughter killed the mother! They are all unloving things!"


    Brother Yuan drank his tea slowly, "Didn''t you hear a word? Father ruined a nest, mother ruined three generations! All these things are rooted in that old woman! She is going to kill Uncle Qingshan, Doting Tang Sanshui to death, the family doesn''t treat Dafang as a human being, and after a long time, won''t they treat everyone as human beings, and then they will definitely not treat their parents as human beings..."


    "Really!" Taiping squatted at his feet: "Tang Qingshan doesn''t like to talk, so he is useless. The children are all taught by Lin Mulan. Lin Mulan has a bright personality, so every child in Dafang has a good personality. Xiaobao is especially cute."


    "No," Brother Yuan was speechless: "Uncle Qingshan is not talkative, but he is not useless. In addition to words and deeds, Aunt Lin likes to talk and laugh. In fact, he has no heart, but Uncle Qingshan is a Uncle Qingshan holds the rudder of this family with someone who has a lot of money in his stomach..."


    Halfway through speaking, he suddenly came back to his senses: "No, what are you talking about here, why don''t you hurry to the city and talk to Xiaojue?"


    "Oh!" Little Taiping stood up and said, "Then shall I ride the Tang family''s donkey? I''ve never ridden a donkey before!"


    Brother Yuan helped his forehead: "Okay, let''s go..."


    Little Taiping left happily.


    But he said to stay in the brocade garden.


    Xinbao''s life is step by step.


    But because she has initially mastered the skill of single-minded and dual-purpose, so now she can watch flowers while practicing.


    Yan Shenjue canceled the cultural class for the time being, Xinbao could seamlessly connect immediately after practicing, and started to see flowers with Shen Erye, Yan Shenjue only made a private request to Shen Erye, try to let her walk by herself.


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t realize at all that this was tantamount to procrastinating in practice, and felt that the small life was quite fulfilling.


    Turning around for two or three days, I finally got a preliminary look at the garden, and Second Master Shen also discovered that in fact, the names of many flowers that Nai Tuanzi knew were different from what he knew, but they were obviously not taken temporarily.


    So, Shen Erye thought, is this a flower name in the heaven? ?


    He pretended he hadn''t noticed anything, and ran back and forth with Tuanzi in a kind manner.


    After reading it once, the dumplings also started to work, such as the seeds of the canopy wood, she found a place to plant them, and after one night, small shoots grew... The so-called delicate is not easy to grow, just like Just kidding.


    Many flowers and trees that are not growing well can be moved to a place, and the flowers and trees that need to be pruned, she also started to prune.


    Pruning is not for the flower shape to look good, but for better growth, because the root system cannot support so many branches.


    It''s just that she can''t cut it with her own short hands, and Yan Chen is definitely not a professional, so Second Master Shen called a gardener, and usually followed him far away. When he needed to do it, whether it was pruning or planting, he called The gardener started.


    The cut branches, needless to say, were inserted directly into the soil.


    But how to put it, Kaiguabao is really a sweet burden, and Xinbao is everything that must be planted, and a small broken branch can be planted, and it will grow very fast. Basically, if you plant it today, you will definitely see the buds tomorrow. , It doesn¡¯t change from ten to ten, but changes to hundreds every minute.


    It¡¯s not that Erye Shen can¡¯t afford it, but it¡¯s unnecessary. What do you need hundreds of plants for a kind of flower?


    So Second Master Shen discussed with Xinbao: "Xinbao, Uncle is going to buy some flower pots. From now on, whenever I have flowers, you can put them directly into the pots, and then sell them for the money you get. , give it all to Xinbao."


    Xinbao shook his head subconsciously: "Xinbao doesn''t want money, we gentlemen have agreed!"


    "No," Second Master Shen said with a smile, "Xinbao made a mistake. We don''t have a gentleman''s agreement. Uncle accepts Xinbao''s elder brother because he is suitable. This matter of accepting an apprentice cannot be exchanged for anything...Xinbao Bao helped me grow flowers. I used to pay Xinbao to pay for it, but now that we are relatives, Xinbao helps me. If I can¡¯t support it, Xinbao helps me support it. I can¡¯t plant it. Xinbao planted it for me... I took advantage of it, that''s enough. Then, for example, these, "


    He pointed to the ground: "These are my flowers that I don''t want, they are pruned by Xinbao, and if they are replaced by others, they will not be able to grow, and they will be gone. Xinbao can support it, it is Xinbao''s ability, so of course Xinbao It can be sold, and the money from the sale is of course Xinbao¡¯s.¡±


    Second Master Shen was always kind and serious when talking to Xinbao, just like talking to an adult, explaining the truth clearly, but at a very slow speed.


    But Xinbao was still a little down, and shook his head with his hands in his hands.


    Then she said: "No! This is Uncle''s garden, the flowers belong to Uncle, and Xinbao is here to help! Xinbao can''t... can''t..."


    She clearly remembered that there were many idioms that could be used, but she couldn''t remember any of them.


    Second Lord Shen smiled and said: "Xinbao has helped Uncle a lot. Xinbao planted flowers for Uncle and gave lectures to Uncle. Uncle is not too pleased. This is what Xinbao deserves. If you are not sure, ask if you are not confident? "


    Xinbao turned to look at Yan Shenjue.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Uncle is right, but you can''t take all the treasures, you can share them with Uncle."


    Xinbao still felt that something was wrong.


    Actually, if this is the warm shed at home, she would understand, but now she always remembers that this is Erye Shen''s garden, so she is a little confused.


    Second Master Shen laughed and said, "Didn''t Xinbao want to ask fourth brother to do business? Also, Xinbao can''t make money to support his wife?"


    Xinbao immediately understood: "That''s right! Xinbao still needs to make money to support his wife!"


    Second Master Shen suppressed a smile and continued: "These flowers are very expensive, Xinbao can make a lot of money, so you can buy whatever you want!"


    Xinbao turned back, looked at Yan Shenjue with bright eyes: "That''s right! Xinbao raised his wife with his own ability! The wife wants whatever she wants!"


    Her whole regiment was floating, she ran over and looked at him with her belly outstretched: "Honey, what do you want?"


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth slightly curved: "I want Xinbao to be obedient."


    He quickly asked back: "What does Xinbao want?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Xinbao wants a belt like his wife''s."


    Yan Shen never understood: "What?"


    Xinbao pointed to his head: "Xinbao wants to wear the same belt as his wife."


    It turned out to be Xiaoyao Towel.


    But her little hair...Yan Xiaolang, who has just practiced braiding skills, is a little worried.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： uncle loves you

    Chapter 175 Uncle Loves You


    Yan Shen Jue paused for a moment, and said again: "What do you want for Xinbao?"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes: "I want to buy a golden mountain for Daddy!! Buy a lot of clothes for Auntie!"


    She wrung her little finger and counted them one by one: "Buy a wife for the older one, buy a champion for the second one, buy...buy for the third one, buy the Sunflower Book? No, buy martial arts secrets, and buy the fourth one. Buy money! Buy a kindergarten for Brother Fifth and Brother Six! Buy grass for Tang Xiaoba and meat for Shen Qiu!"


    She waved her small fist and said in a super inflated way: "I still want to buy a world for my wife!"


    Poof!


    Yan Shen Jue covered his eyes and couldn''t stop laughing.


    How can you be so cute.


    Second Master Shen also laughed, and then he asked Tuanzi: "What will Xinbao buy uncle?"


    Xinbao was dumbfounded.


    She shook her head: "Xinbao can''t buy things for Uncle."


    "Ah? Why?" Second Master Shen deliberately blew his beard and stared: "Why didn''t Xinbao buy it for Uncle? Is Uncle bad?"


    Xinbao explained patiently: "Because you are not from Xinbao''s family, you are the grandfather of someone else''s family, and Xiaoyu knows how to eat when Xinbao buys things."


    "Oh~~Understood." Second Master Shen understood the logic of the little milk baby: "Well, then uncle won''t let Xinbao buy it for you, and only buy Xinbao for your own family."


    Xinbao nodded: "Then Xinbao will buy it first..."


    She stopped for a while, and the chubby scratched her head with her paws, and looked around in a daze: "Yes, but where is Xinbao''s money?"


    Poof!


    Yan Shenjue laughed again.


    In his short life, all the laughs were given by her.


    Before meeting this dumb boy, he never thought that there would be such a thing as not being able to help laughing.


    He smiled again and again, and hugged his little meat ball: "Xinbao''s money is with me, and all of it is here! Xinbao wants to buy belts, and wants to buy other things. I will buy them for Xinbao." .¡±


    Xinbao''s big eyes Bu Ling Bu Ling: "My wife buys for Xin Bao, and Xin Bao buys for my wife."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded with a smile: "Okay."


    Second Master Shen turned around and bought a lot of flower pots, large, medium and small, with different prices and styles. When the time comes to plant, you can choose according to the flowers.


    After all, people rely on clothes, and good flowers must be matched with pots to sell at a high price, so we can¡¯t be too economical in this regard.


    And Xinbao worked harder in various ways...


    Her wife asked Xiu Niang to make a few small robes and boots similar to his overnight. Because Xinbao''s hair was short and she couldn''t hold up the scarf, she asked someone to tie an empty shelf inside and make it into a semicircle. The cover, and then left four thin strips on the side of the cover, which can be tied with her hair.


    After taking a bath and dressing up, the dumpling was spoiled. Like an emperor visiting the country, she went around the garden several times, and met the twins and Shen Zhuoli.


    When the twins saw their sister like this, they couldn''t help laughing for a long time, and praised her at the same time: "Xinbao is so beautiful! Just as beautiful as Brother Xiaojue!"


    Tuanzi was teased and grinned, then quickly covered her mouth, pouted, imitating Yan Chen Jueqing''s cool and cold look, and nodded: "Yeah."


    The two younger brothers are very knowledgeable and supportive, "Wow! They look even more similar! You can''t tell the difference!"


    Xinbao was so teased that he kept his mouth shut, flung his arms handsomely, and walked away on short legs.


    Shen Zhuoli walked over slowly, the boy''s clear eyes were complicated.


    He really didn''t quite understand that everyone''s attention was all on Xinbao, even Brother Tang San, and Brother Tang who had left, all their attention was on Xinbao, everyone revolved around her, the twins were not very old, Why can you not care?


    Not only do you not care, but you even like Xinbao?


    He originally thought they were for his family to see, but when no one was around, they were still like this, they were the children of their parents, why weren''t they jealous?


    Shen Zhuoli saw that there was no one around, hesitated for a while, and still laughed in a joking tone: "Little Fifth Uncle, Little Sixth Uncle, everyone likes Xinbao, do you envy them?"


    Little Fifth Brother said proudly: "Yes! My sister is just so likable!"


    Shen Zhuoli was stunned for a moment.


    He sat on the porch stool, "Then, don''t you envy? Don''t you want your family to like you so much?"


    Little Sixth Brother didn''t care: "What''s there to envy!"


    "That''s right!" Little Fifth Brother also said, "The little girl''s family is thinking about this, we boys don''t care about this!"


    Shen Zhuoli choked.


    He pursed his lips helplessly, but the two children in front of him looked a little naive, so he let go of his guard for a while, and said softly: "But, you are not afraid that if this happens, will your parents not love you?"


    "No way!" Brother Wu said, "We are also the children of our parents, why don''t we love them?"


    Brother Liu rolled his eyes, and patted Shen Zhuoli''s arm clumsily: "Xiaoyu, does it mean that your parents don''t love you? It doesn''t matter! Uncle loves you!"


    "Yes," Little Fifth Brother also has an elder demeanor: "Uncle loves you!"


    The pretty young boy was dumbfounded by these two children: "Okay then, thank you."


    Xinbao has been walking around for a long time. After eating enough, he took off his clothes and took a nap.


    While she was taking a nap, Tang Qingshan''s family came.


    Ms. Lin went back and said that Mrs. Liu was pregnant. Tang Qingshan and Brother Yuan knew something was wrong almost immediately.


    After the two discussed it, Tang Qingshan handed over the matter over there to Brother Yuan, and hurried to the city with his family.


    Brother Yuan said to go to their house, but Tang Qingshan thought about it and came to Shen''s house.


    It is of course impolite to rush to someone else''s house, but if you put a relative''s house to stay in an inn, it will be even more alien, and Second Master Shen may not be happy to hear about it.


    So they still came to Shen''s house.


    As expected, Second Master Shen didn''t care at all. They came in a hurry and hadn''t had lunch yet, so they ate lunch at Qiuting. The thing is said.


    Everyone in the family listened to the music, only Brother Tang was puzzled: "No, why did you buy me a wife? Didn''t you agree not to ask me to find a wife? Xinbao doesn''t like me? I just praised her Thin and beautiful!?"


    "Why do you say?" The second elder brother hit him mercilessly: "Because you have no ambitions! Just like me, how did Xinbao know that I love books? Sanlang knows he loves martial arts? Shiro loves business? You It''s the same as Wuliu, who has no hobbies and no ambitions to dawdle, so Xinbao can only give you a wife."


    Brother Tang was dumbfounded.


    Really... So, in the eyes of his sister, he is actually so worthless, just like every countryman around him, facing the loess and back to the sky, working hard, marrying a daughter-in-law and having a son at an old age, and he will be so mediocre all his life Be busy?


    He frowned and began to think.


    Second Master Shen heard it in his ears, and couldn''t help joking with Tang Qingshan: "Qingshan, your sons are all quite well-versed."


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Not enough knowledge."


    Second Master Shen couldn''t help laughing, and patted him on the shoulder: "You''re right, haha, that''s right."


    What Second Master Shen said probably means that they are not like ordinary country folks, who have their own ideas and insights, but Tang Qingshan means that this is far from enough, a little idea is far from enough to make them successful.


    In other words, as a father, Tang Qingshan never regarded his son as an ordinary countryman. He had confidence and high hopes for each of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： have you changed

    Chapter 176 Have you changed it?


    A group of people walked and chatted.


    Tang Qingshan and the others don''t understand flowers, they just look good.


    But when Fourth Brother Tang heard that he was going to sell flowers, he was very excited, so he quietly came over to ask Second Master Shen about flowers.


    With the opening of the hanging treasure first, Second Master Shen dared not look down on children, of course he knew everything.


    One old and one young talked non-stop at the front, and the Tang family strolled behind.


    When Shen Zhuoli heard Xin''er, he came over with the twins and hurriedly saluted. Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "Your child, you are so beautiful!"


    She pulled him over to look at him, and showed it to Tang Qingshan: "Look, it''s really rare to see such a beautiful and clever child."


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Shen Zhuoli smiled shyly and cutely, thinking that this is normal!


    People who came here before were mostly like this. When they met, they praised him for being cute, smart, sensible, and capable of both civil and military skills... This is normal! How could they be like those people before, who only cared about coaxing their younger sister, and didn''t even praise him at all!


    The twins only had a face-to-face with their parents, then turned around and ran away, yelling, "Mother, let''s go play!"


    Shen Zhuoli took a look at these people, and he was obviously accustomed to seeing them, so he took the initiative to say: "I built a bird''s nest for the two little uncles, and the little uncle may have gone to see it... My little aunt is taking a nap, and Uncle Yan is watching from the side. That''s why she didn''t come."


    Ms. Lin nodded and smiled, "This time I really took advantage of you. When you called me little aunt, I was stunned."


    Second Master Shen casually smiled and said: "Xiao Luobo is a senior, so you should be called! Xiaoyu, you take someone to the hall to drink tea! Sheng''er, go, I will take you there to see!"


    He took Brother Tang away directly, and didn''t treat them as serious guests, but Tang Qingshan and the others felt more at ease.


    When Xinbao woke up, Yan Chenjue helped her dress up and said to her, "Your parents are here."


    "Yeah?" Xinbao''s little head moved, and his hair tugged, Xinbao quickly sat back down, put his little hands on his knees, and was very pleasantly surprised: "Does Daddy and Aunt want Xinbao? Will you come to pick me up? "


    Yan Shenjue nodded: "Maybe."


    He carefully tied her hair bag, slid the tail of the long scarf to both sides of her shoulders, and held her hand: "Go, go see them."


    So Tang Qingshan and the others who were drinking tea heard the sound of footsteps.


    Several people looked up, and saw the little glutinous rice dumpling Gulu approaching the door, then turned around suddenly, pouted their buttocks, and pushed Yan Chenjue back with their heads.


    Then she walked in slowly with her little hands behind her back, walking in small square steps in a very stylish way.


    Several people watched with smiles.


    To be honest, a chubby little glutinous rice dumpling, wearing a long robe and a towel, sticking out a small belly, pretending to be wild and cold, really cute people don¡¯t want it.


    The second elder brother said solemnly: "It''s Xiaojue, where is my treasure?"


    Xinbao paused.


    Several people held back their laughter, then Tuanzi rolled his eyes and said, "Xinbao is sleeping."


    "Oh!" The second elder brother said, "So that''s how it is."


    Xinbao came over with a posture, and then she sat on the chair, sat, sat... Her little buttocks were raised and raised, but they couldn''t reach the surface of the chair.


    The second brother couldn''t help laughing.


    Xinbao looked back, gave up resolutely, turned around and ran in front of Tang Qingshan, and opened his arms: "Daddy hug!"


    Tang Qingshan curled his mouth and picked her up.


    Second brother knocked on the table: "Xiao Jue, why do you call me daddy?"


    Xinbao compared herself: "It''s me! It''s not Xiaojue, it''s Xinbao!"


    "Huh?" The second elder brother said solemnly: "Aren''t you Xiaojue? Anyone with a belt is obviously Xiaojue!"


    Xinbao said: "No!"


    She walked over Tang Qingshan''s arm, passed Brother Tang, squatted on the table, and said to the second brother: "It''s me, it''s Xinbao!"


    Her small face came closer: "Touch and hug me! Why don''t you try it, I''m a treasure!"


    What does taste mean? ?


    Second brother couldn''t help laughing, then he hugged Xiaotuanzi and kissed him: "It''s so fragrant! So sweet! Ah! So it''s my sister!"


    Yan Shen Jue walked in quietly, bowed to Tang Qingshan and the two and sat down.


    Shen Zhuoli, who was ordered to accompany the guests, also sat quietly, looking at the family in harmony, feeling very envious in his heart.


    He couldn''t help looking at Yan Shenjue, who was also an "outsider".


    Yan Shenjue looked calm, with his eyes on Xinbao.


    But he is not "staring" at her, nor is he "looking for" her from time to time, but it makes people feel that his eyes are only focused on this little dumpling, and in his eyes, the others seem... as if nothing Nothing like it.


    It¡¯s like a person staring at a bird on a tree. The green branches and green leaves where the bird is located are all the bird¡¯s foil, which is truly "turning a blind eye".


    Shen Zhuoli was secretly surprised, but he didn''t dare to look too much, so he looked away politely.


    Butler Anshun came in and said, "Miss Xinbao, the master asked if you still want to plant flowers?"


    "Plant!" Xinbao immediately jumped off the ground, took two steps, then turned around and said, "Father, mother, do you want to go to work with Xinbao?"


    Still going to work... It seems like that!


    "Go! Let''s go," Brother Tang walked a few steps quickly, grabbed the lead of Yan Shenjue, and picked up his sister: "Let''s go together, brother will accompany you to work."


    It happened that Xinbao hadn¡¯t come to kiss Big Brother Tang, so he turned around, put his hands on his face and kissed him, and asked, "Yes, did you want Xinbao, so you came to pick him up?"


    Brother Tang nodded: "Yes, I can''t think about it."


    Xinbao said seriously: "Then you made some mistakes, didn''t you? Have you corrected some of them in the future?"


    "Huh?" Brother Tang was at a loss: "What did brother do wrong? What did you ask me to change?"


    Xinbao said: "I just can''t come out, and I won''t go home for several days!"


    Brother Tang laughed, turned his head and said to his father: "You little stinking treasure, you still remember the fact that we didn''t go home for a few days, you really hold a grudge!"


    Turning back again, he said to his sister: "Brother remembers! Brother has changed! Xinbao don''t worry!"


    While speaking, I arrived at the place where I worked yesterday.


    The gardener is already waiting, and Xinbao has gotten used to it in the past two days. He just landed on the ground and walked forward with short legs. If he saw a flower or tree that needed pruning, he called the gardener to cut it. Long, it''s all up to Xinbao to decide.


    While cutting, the gardener had already brought the flowerpot and filled it with soil. Xinbao then trimmed the cut flower branches into a suitable shape and planted them in the flowerpot. After pouring water, someone moved the flowerpot away, and Xinbao continued to move forward.


    It is estimated that Shen Erye or Yan Shenjue confessed that they didn''t talk nonsense throughout the whole process. A dumpling took the lead and a lot of people followed, which is strange.


    Brother Tang and the others originally wanted to help out, but they couldn¡¯t help at all. Fortunately, this job is not tiring, and it¡¯s quite fun to watch.


    Busy for a quarter of an hour at a stretch, Yan Shenjue was about to tell Tuanzi to stop and drink, when Tuanzi suddenly let go of his calf and ran away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： terrible

    Chapter 177 is terrible


    Xinbao ran up the small **** not far away in one breath, looked at the purple flowers in front of him, and widened his eyes in surprise!


    It''s saffron! Really saffron!


    Saffron is a relatively common medicine in modern times, but it is not a local product. Many people think it is produced in Tibet, but it is not.


    It was originally produced in Iran, and later introduced to Tibet, and then to China around the Ming Dynasty, but because people at that time did not know the surrounding countries, they mistakenly thought that it was produced in Tibet, and the name saffron came about. .


    But now she is in Dayan, which is a dynasty she doesn''t know, so she really doesn''t know if there is saffron in the world, but luckily there is!


    Saffron is not only used by women to regulate the palace cold, men can also drink it, the effect is very good, and there are not so many taboos for women.


    Like the fourth brother''s legs, there is not only one prescription that can be cured. What she and Erye Yuan thought at first must be Erxian soup, but the "one immortal" is missing.


    But if you have saffron, use it as the main medicine, and you can change it to another prescription! It can be served with safflower sumac soup! Better results!


    Yan Shen Jue chased after her, knelt down and asked her, "What happened to Xinbao?"


    Xinbao pointed to the surroundings: "Medicine! Four medicines that can be used!"


    After saying a word, everyone was surprised: "Is this medicine??"


    Tang Qingshan blocked the people next to him casually, so as not to step on the flowers: "Xinbao knows?"


    "I know!" Xinbao nodded fiercely: "It''s saffron!"


    "Saffron?" Several people couldn''t help but glanced at each other, "I haven''t heard of this name."


    Brother Tang couldn''t help becoming nervous, and squatted down to take a closer look: "Well, isn''t this a flower?"


    Yan Chenjue waved to Anshun, motioning him to take the gardener farther away, then he jumped out of the small field of flowers with Xinbao in his hands, took the prepared bamboo tube, fed her a few sips of water, and then began to talk carefully. Question: "Xinbao said it was called saffron?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    He asked again: "How do I use it? Where do I use it?"


    Xinbao said with comparisons: "Just use this wick... Tomorrow morning, pick the flowers, pick off the stigma of the style, and dry it to use... But if these ties are not enough, you will need to take the medicine." One and a half grams, you have to use it while planting..."


    The job of listening to Xinbao was used to be done by the second elder brother, but now he is completely unnecessary.


    The second elder brother couldn''t help but turn his head after hearing a few words, "Xinbao can talk so long now?"


    Tang Qingshan glared at him, intending to tell him to shut up. The second elder brother could only shut up, and everyone listened quietly.


    Compared to the confusion before, Xinbao speaks more fluently now.


    But even so, it can be heard that she can''t tell the complete prescription, that is to say, she clearly knows that this medicine is useful, and she also knows how to make it. Medicine, but she can''t make up the complete prescription for the assistant of the monarch and his ministers.


    Seeing their expressions, Xinbao knew that they would think so, she was really anxious.


    How to put it, this is really a scholar who forgot to write. She can''t name many medicinal materials, but even though she can''t name them, as long as she sees them, she will definitely use them!


    But she can''t put dozens or hundreds of medicinal materials in front of her eyes and let her choose!


    She jumped anxiously.


    Yan Shen Jue comforted her: "It''s okay, I will ask someone to invite my uncle tonight, and my uncle will definitely."


    Xinbao thinks so too, Yuan Erye knows how to perform surgery, so picking a saffron is not a piece of cake?


    Immediately relaxed, nodded: "Yeah."


    She told Yan Shenjue: "Honey, you have to remember this place."


    "Okay," Yan Chenjue picked her up and walked back and forth: "I will remember."


    Tang Qingshan followed behind, seeing that he was far away, he said: "Don''t mention this matter to Sheng Er."


    Ms. Lin said: "Yes, don''t mention it now..." After thinking for a while, she said: "I have to tell Xinbao, not her brother." She wanted to catch up.


    Second brother hehehe: "Aniang, if you have a wife, your wife will talk about it."


    Miss Lin stopped, and couldn''t help laughing: "Xiaojue, this kid, has a really good temper. He doesn''t get angry when Xinbao calls him that every day."


    Have a good temper? ?


    Second elder brother is very speechless, his mother is really innocent, in her eyes, Yan Chenjue has a good temper? ? In her eyes, Shen Zhuoli must be very beautiful and cute? ?


    But the second brother was right. When I met fourth brother Tang for dinner at night, Xinbao really didn''t mention it, but it might be because he forgot.


    While eating, the Yuan family handed over the letter.


    But Xinbao was tightly wrapped around his father, Tang Qingshan coaxed his daughter to finish the meal, and then Xinbao was sleepy and fell asleep, Tang Qingshan asked Yan Chenjue: "Xiao Jue, do you have a letter?? "


    Yan Shenjue directly called Taiping to come in, and then came to pick up Xinbao: "I will hold Xinbao to sleep."


    Tang Qingshan looked at him and gave it to him anyway.


    Then Taiping explained the matter again.


    As a result, before they finished talking, the Yuan family sent another person over. When they came in to ask, everyone was speechless.


    Because Brother Yuan didn''t take it seriously at the time, he only sent Taiping to investigate. When Taiping heard that Tang Zhaodi had smothered Xiao Liu to death, he left directly. He really didn''t expect what happened next.


    You must know that the members of the Zheng family in the patriarch did not leave at that time, after all they were afraid that Mrs. Liu would run away.


    Tang Sanshui''s matter was even issued an imperial decree, and it was finally revealed. If there is another disturbance, then their village may really be hated by the county magistrate.


    So the patriarch''s son and Lizheng''s son stayed outside all the time, and the patriarch''s wife left just pretending to leave. They were actually hiding outside, just to leave some time for Xiao Liu to figure it out.


    At that time, Tang Zhaodi was crying while attacking. The outsiders heard something vaguely, and couldn''t help but listened outside. When they heard what she said, they couldn''t help being startled. They pushed open the window and looked, and saw Tang Zhaodi. Smothered my mother to death.


    The two elders were so frightened that they hurried back to report the news.


    Originally, if this matter ended like this, it would be fine. After all, how old Tang Zhaodi is, if they persuaded Xiao Liu, she probably took it seriously, and an impulse...is not surprising.


    No matter what, it was finally resolved, which was better than doing it themselves.


    But no one expected that when the patriarch''s wife came back, all the ropes on Xiao Liu''s body were untied, and then he fell down and buried his face in the quilt.


    Tang Zhaodi told them while crying that she didn''t want her mother to die and wanted her to run away, so she untied the rope. Who knew that when she came back, her mother buried herself in the quilt and killed herself.


    A few people are really, listening to the bone seam of air.


    This statement is not very good, but if they hadn''t seen her smothering their mother to death, they might have believed it!


    After all, it is only reasonable for a girl who wants to let her mother go, and her mother commits suicide for her daughter!


    But like now, a twelve-year-old girl, after killing her mother, can quickly come up with an explanation to exonerate herself... This is terrible, really terrible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： Im used to it

    Chapter 178 I''m used to it


    Even Second Master Shen, who was listening, couldn''t help but said: "Qingshan, you have to make plans early."


    "That''s right," the second elder brother also said, "With the death of Mrs. Liu, Tang Zhaodi will become an orphan. Someone has to take over."


    Mrs. Lin hadn''t thought of this before, but when he said this, she was shocked: "Then, what should I do?? I don''t want my Xinbaoer to live with this kind of person! It''s too scary! The head of the house, you Just say something!"


    "Don''t worry." Tang Qingshan only said: "Just do what Fang Yang does, and spend money to hire someone to take care of him."


    Miss Lin thinks so too, in a place like the village, one is not afraid of anything but poverty!


    Even if it is a disaster like Tang Sanshui, as long as there is money, someone will dare to accept it. As for not doing their best, it has nothing to do with them!


    She immediately felt relieved, sat down and patted her chest: "It''s too scary, too scary! Tell me, Tang Zhaodi is so old, he dares to kill anyone! He is much more ruthless than her mother!"


    Second brother was slightly cold.


    In his opinion, Tang Zhaodi and Xiao Liu are really worthy of being mother and daughter, and their temperaments are really the same.


    On the surface, they like to pretend to be weak and pitiful, but in fact they are the most selfish and calculating, and the smartest and most capable when it comes to their own interests... As long as they can take advantage of it, they dare to do anything!


    Tang Qingshan asked the person who came later: "What happens next?"


    He said: "I heard what the patriarch said, it seems that there is no need for any coffin or anything, just drag it to the mass grave and bury it, and what our uncle means is that you stay here for one more night, don''t rush back , someone is taking care of the family, and someone is feeding the donkey and the fox, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Tomorrow the patriarch will definitely gather the villagers to restrain everyone from talking nonsense. He doesn''t need to be present for this kind of thing, so he really has to stay another day.


    Tang Qingshan was pondering, and was about to ask again, when he saw a person walking in quickly, and before he entered the door, he shouted: "What saffron! What is saffron? Where is Xiaojue?? Then where is the saffron?"


    Brother Tang quickly stood up: "Second Uncle Yuan, Xiao Jue has put Xinbao to sleep, you...you want to watch it now? I''ll take you to watch it!"


    But Second Master Yuan has already babbled: "Tang Si''s legs, you have to use Erxian Tang! I''ve never heard of saffron! Don''t talk nonsense, these medicines can''t be mixed... where??"


    Brother Tang had no choice but to get up, took him out, walked a few steps, and turned back to ask the servant for a lantern.


    This garden is very big, but fortunately the place is not far away, Brother Tang found it after searching for a while, and said: "It''s the one with purple flowers. , it can be used as medicine when dried..."


    Er Yuan Yuan had already bent down to look at it, frowning as he looked: "What is this? I have never seen this kind of flower."


    Brother Tang hurriedly handed over the lantern, seeing that his face was about to be buried in the flowers, Brother Tang said helplessly: "Second Uncle Yuan, it''s too late, I can''t see clearly, otherwise tomorrow!"


    Yuan Erye ignored him: "What kind of flower is this? Saffron?? Can it be used as medicine? Why don''t I know?"


    He spoke very fast, he babbled for a long time, then grabbed a little flower petal and put it in his mouth.


    Brother Tang said anxiously: "Hey, you..."


    He swallowed, sighed, and waited with a lantern.


    Yuan Erye raised his face, squinted his eyes, tasted the smell carefully, then shook his head, picked some leaves, tasted, and finally picked the flower heart... This process is very long.


    Brother Tang stood, his whole body was almost frozen, he stood up: "I''ll think about it carefully."


    He walked away with his hands behind his back, Big Brother Tang didn''t catch up with him for a long time, so he simply went back, Tang Qingshan and others were still waiting in the living room, Lady Lin said: "What did Second Master Yuan say?"


    Brother Tang coughed: "Second Master Yuan said he didn''t know this medicine, and said he had to study it carefully."


    Ms. Lin hesitated to speak, then went back and rubbed the head of her fourth son: "Don''t think too much...it will be fine."


    "I''m fine," the fourth brother said softly, "I''m really fine, Auntie, I''m used to it."


    The little boy pretended to be relaxed and stood up: "Okay, I''m sleepy, shall we go to sleep?"


    Everyone also stood up one after another, and the servant at the front led them to the guest room with a lamp...In the dark, looking at the family in front, the fourth brother had a sore nose, and even a few tears fell, he couldn''t help it, In the darkness, silent tears flowed down my face.


    It''s a habit, but how can you get used to things like lameness?


    Seeing that his legs are straight and walking fast, he can only limp, his body is crooked, following so awkwardly and uglyly.


    He really wants to be like everyone else.


    He has a lot of things he wants to do.


    He thought that there would be a big shop in the future, where he could stand there wearing fancy clothes and watch the guests come; Mother bought a house, land, and servants, and he wanted to buy jewelry, clothes, and maids for his sister...


    There are so many things he wants to do, he doesn''t want to be taken care of by his family with a crippled leg, making others have to turn around and urge him to wait for him even when he is walking!


    He really wants to heal his leg!


    Tears fell drop by drop on the ground, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Everyone talked in a low voice, each entered the guest room, Tang Qingshan went to Yan Shenjue''s room, wrapped his daughter in a cloak and carried her out...


    The servant smiled and said, "Tang Silang, you live in this room."


    The fourth brother said softly: "Thank you."


    Even though he suppressed it, his voice was still a little hoarse.


    The second elder brother stood at the door of the guest room, thought for a while, and came over again.


    He held his younger brother''s shoulders with one hand and whispered to him in a low voice: "What Xinbao said must be right. No matter how famous or powerful Erye Yuan is, he will never be as powerful as Xinbao. Xinbao belongs to our family." My little lucky star, with Xinbao here, your legs will be healed, it will be healed."


    His voice was very soft, but extremely firm.


    The fourth brother was stunned and looked up at him. The second brother met his gaze in the dark and patted him on the shoulder: "Trust me. Don''t worry!"


    He patted again, then turned and entered the guest room.


    Brother Tang looked at him from afar, but didn''t come over.


    The fourth brother was stunned for a while, opened the door of the guest room, walked in, and the tears subsided unknowingly.


    Early in the morning, Xinbao hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and everyone had just woken up. Second Master Yuan had already gone to see it by himself and came back.


    He came over with flowers and wanted to call Xinbao, but Yan Shenjue directly blocked the door: "What are you doing?"


    Yuan Erye said: "Didn''t you say that Xinbao said it? I have to ask her!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "She hasn''t woken up yet."


    "I know!" Yuan Erye still wanted to go in: "I''ll wake her up..."


    Yan Shenjue pressed his shoulder with one hand: "I said, she hasn''t woken up yet, don''t wake her up!" He pushed him out directly.


    The second elder brother who was next door, watching this scene, a thought that had occurred to him before, popped up again...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： Terrible baby

    Chapter 179 The appalling little milk baby


    Second brother feels that their relationship is definitely not like uncle and nephew, not even like family members.


    Yuan Erye has such an uncommon and naive nature, but he is in awe of him everywhere, and he dare not make any mistakes. How is this like an elder?


    It''s more like... master and servant? ?


    Anyway, the dignified genius doctor was pushed out by him just like that, muttering angrily, pinching the flowers and circling around the door, but he didn''t dare to go in again.


    The second elder brother went over to persuade him: "Second uncle, Xinbao is still young, if you scream, she is in a daze, and may not be able to explain clearly to you, why don''t you wait a little longer, wait until she wakes up, and talk to you slowly." explain."


    "Just right!" Divine Doctor Yuan immediately found a new target: "Xiaojue told me that Xinbao said it, so I want to ask you, how old is Xinbao, what does she know, and who taught your family?" ? Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for me to ask him directly?¡±


    "You''re right." The second elder brother smiled and said, "Then second uncle, come with me, and I''ll explain it to you in detail."


    He took the old man''s hand, took him away, and then had breakfast with him.


    During the period, when he asked a little, Yuan Divine Doctor boasted endlessly about his profound knowledge. In a word, it is impossible for anyone in the world who he doesn''t know to know! So this can never be medicine!


    But in the eyes of the second brother, this is also a sentence: he doesn''t know him.


    He doesn¡¯t even know it, so why say it¡¯s not medicine?


    The family ate together, the second elder brother borrowed a medicine cup to make medicine, and Yuan Shen doctor squatted beside him and talked to him.


    As he was talking, the old man took over his work very naturally, squeezed him off the stool, and fanned and stirred him with chopsticks.


    Ms. Lin looked amused, and said to Tang Qingshan in a low voice: "This Second Master Yuan and Second Master Shen have funny tempers, and they are both old urchins."


    Tang Qingshan only nodded and did not refute her.


    In his opinion, Second Master Shen is actually very old-fashioned and shrewd. It''s just that he fell in love with them, liked Xinbao, or was afraid and wanted something, so he was willing to show his sincerity and frankness. Sometimes, such as letting them go, it is intentional, because they know they are uncomfortable, so they are told to let go.


    Yuan Erye, on the other hand, is really naive. He has no other things in his mind and only focuses on medicine.


    Ms. Lin went to ask the twins again: "Where is the martial arts field? Let''s go and see your third brother."


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Wait a minute."


    Brother Tang San became a half-master after worshiping his teacher. He wants to practice martial arts every day and doesn''t live with them.


    Besides, he and Shen Zhuoli both have classes in the morning, so their own family eats breakfast, which is actually quite comfortable.


    The twins were sitting on the armrest of Big Brother Tang''s chair, holding his shoulders and whispering into his ears.


    Unlike Brother Tang San who is really naive and honest, the twins are those who pretend to be pigs and eat tigers. They look like honest children, but they are actually little clever ghosts. Just like what Shen Zhuoli said to them these days, some If they can''t figure it out by themselves, they will muddle along first, and then report to the organization when they have the opportunity.


    Brother Tang''s body was pulled by the two younger brothers, you and I, finally finished speaking, rubbed his ears speechlessly, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry about it, just do it like this, just be polite, that kid is a little narrow-minded at best. , nothing to guard against."


    After finishing speaking, he lifted his younger brothers down one by one, and complained at the same time: "Fortunately, our two younger brothers have enough ears, otherwise I can tell them to tear them apart in the morning."


    The second elder brother was squeezed down by the divine doctor Yuan, he waited boredly with his chin in his hands, and said distantly, "You have ''two'' younger brothers??"


    Brother Tang laughed and scolded: "Get out, don''t make trouble."


    He said to his mother: "Mother, let me take you there, it''s still far away. Daddy go?"


    "Your father won''t go!" Mrs. Lin said: "He just said he won''t go!" She was afraid that Tang Qingshan would come to him, so she grabbed his upper arm with one hand and dragged him away, and the twins ran and jolted to keep up.


    Even if the small knot in her heart is solved, Mrs. Lin is still unwilling to show kung fu in front of him, and the burden of being a lady/good wife is also very heavy.


    Tang Qingshan was silent.


    Second brother laughed out of words, looking for something to say: "It''s just right, Xinbao is about to wake up. When he wakes up, he will definitely look for Dad. You will leave and there will be trouble again."


    Tang Qingshan ignored him.


    Second brother laughed, and saw Anshun winking at him by the door, and then glanced at Dr. Yuan.


    The second elder brother understood and nodded to express his understanding.


    Anshun has been married for many years without children, probably because of this, he likes children very much.


    Not only Xinbao, but also Shen Zhuoli and the twins, he also likes them very much. The second elder brother feels that if he has a child, he will definitely be the kind of father who obediently crawls on the ground and serves as a horse for the child to ride.


    His wink meant that Xinbao had already woken up, but he was afraid that Divine Doctor Yuan would not be able to eat well if he pestered her, so he would come over after breakfast first, and told him to stop Divine Doctor Yuan and not to disturb her.


    Sure enough, he didn''t hear Xinbao come in until he drank the medicine. When he came in and saw Tang Qingshan was there, she rushed over happily: "Daddy! Daddy accompanied Xinbao to practice martial arts!"


    Tang Qingshan put his arms around his daughter, and was about to pick her up, when Divine Physician Yuan flew over like an arrow from the string, hugged Tuanzi, and with a twist of his hand in the air, he hugged her: "Xinbao!"


    Xinbao was taken aback by fright: "Huh??"


    Divine Doctor Yuan stared at her and asked, "Saffron, who did you hear that from?"


    Xinbao said: "How did Xinbao know?!"


    He asked again: "Saffron, is the red thread used as medicine?"


    Xinbao nodded, and he continued to ask: "How is the medicine? What can it cure?"


    Xinbao said: "Sweet in taste, mild in nature, non-toxic. Yes, yes..."


    She tapped her head with her small hands, and thought hard for a while: "It can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, flash stagnation and stagnation... The main record is typhoid fever and palpitations, and then flutters and swells..."


    Yan Chenjue pulled his hand away, took Xinbao over, and translated to her: "It can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, relieve stagnation and knots, eliminate phlegm and stagnation, and regulate liver and kidney... It is mainly used for typhoid fever, palpitations, tumbling swelling pain, gynecomastia, etc. Amenorrhea, postpartum blood stasis..."


    Divine Doctor Yuan frowned: "Who did you hear it from? What classics?"


    Xinbao shook his head, looking at him innocently with big eyes.


    She really can''t remember.


    For her, the "habit" of vegetation is her first level of knowledge, and the "property of medicine" belongs to the second level of knowledge. The original text, source, etc. are too academic and far away from instinct, and belong to the third level. Knowledge, she really can''t remember it!


    Even if she remembered it, she didn''t know if there was such a pharmacopoeia now, did she dare to say it?


    As soon as she said the vest, she lost it all, how could she make such a mistake when she is so smart!


    Yuan Shenyi said: "Anyway, I haven''t heard of it or seen it, I don''t believe this can be used! What kind of safflower sumac soup, don''t eat people to death!"


    Xinbao is also anxious: "Safflower to promote blood circulation, comb wood to remove blood stasis, and use it together. Why is swelling not symptomatic! Symptomatic!"


    Yuan Shenyi said: "You are just talking in plain language, but you have some evidence?"


    Xinbao felt that his momentum was lacking, so he got off Yan Chenjue and stood on the table. The whole group leaned forward and shouted loudly: "Anyway, I can remember it! Red Flower Comb Wood Soup can remember it! Just can remember it! !"


    Tang Family: "..."


    It''s really miserable, horrible.


    The little milk baby who can¡¯t speak clearly, can¡¯t overwhelm others with loud noises, has no momentum and no words, looks pitiful...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： took a huge advantage

    Chapter 180 took advantage


    Divine doctor Yuan rolled up his sleeves and stood up, staring at his eyes imposingly: "I! No! Believe me! I''ll tell you, little brat..."


    Yan Shenjue took a step forward to hug the dumpling, and flicked his other hand, the doctor Yuan suddenly got stuck, stared and stretched his neck, and punched Kong Zi, but couldn''t utter a word, even the second brother who was watching was suffocated.


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "There are thousands of plants and trees in the world, have you seen them all?"


    Tuanzihu pretends to be Huwei: "That''s it!"


    "There are countless pharmacopoeias in the world, have you read them all?"


    Tuanzi Xiaoren Dezhi: "That''s it!"


    "Even if you have seen and read all of them, the world is so big that new plants and trees may grow every day and every hour. If everything is like yours, it is not medicine if there is no pharmacopoeia. If you have not seen it, you will not agree. Then Shen Nong Why do you need to taste hundreds of herbs? Why do you need to consult a doctor for medicine when you are sick? Why don¡¯t you drink blood and work hard forever?¡±


    Tuanzi waved the flag and shouted: "It is!"


    Yan Chenjue''s anger was completely dissipated by this stupid boy''s one sentence after another, but his face was still cold, and he continued: "Sitting at the bottom of the well, holding on to the weak, others teach you to roar and suppress, Is this your training as a doctor?"


    Tuanzi puffed out her chest and belly, super like a big villain: "Say it!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He suppressed the corner of his mouth, and his voice softened a little: "Threesomes must have my teacher, whether it is Xinbao or someone else, she said, you don''t know, why do you care where it comes from, and why do you want to fight for merit? ? As a doctor, you should go directly to verify it is the right way, or you are confident that you are right, but you don¡¯t want to verify it, you can also look at Xinbao to verify it, what are you arguing about? So what if you win?¡±


    Worthy of being a doctor, Doctor Yuan was very angry at first, but gradually listened to it, frowning and pondering.


    Yan Shenjue said again: "If you tell me, why don''t you make a bet, if you prove that Xinbao is wrong, then ask Xinbao to worship you as your teacher; if Xinbao is right, then you should worship Xinbao as your teacher. "


    Yuan Divine Doctor: "...??"


    Tang Family: "..."


    Second brother, as the brother of Tuanzi, couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    He found out that Yanchen absolutely didn''t care about his own affairs, but once the genius doctor Fanyuan bullied Xinbao, he insisted on bullying him once to find Xinbao''s place.


    But brother, you are too yin this time!


    This is completely the difference between the dumpling taking advantage of a big advantage and taking a big advantage!


    The divine doctor Yuan would only agree if he was stupid.


    Sure enough, although Yuan Shenyi couldn''t speak, his eyebrows flew wildly, and this meaning was vividly written all over his face.


    Yan Shen Jue said indifferently: "That''s right, you think highly of yourself, you must think that not everyone can worship you as a teacher."


    These words got into the mind of Divine Doctor Yuan, who nodded heavily.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "But Xinbao doesn''t want to worship a master who doesn''t even know saffron."


    Xinbao was hugged by him, but the whole group leaned forward, and nodded heavily, heavily, three times.


    Second elder brother smiled and his cheeks were sour.


    Silly sister, have you forgotten that you can talk!


    These two confront each other like bulls, and it seems that their average age is no more than three and a half years old.


    Only the mature Yan Xiaolang continued to play tricks: "That''s it, if this prescription works, you have to worship Xinbao as your teacher."


    He looked at him coldly: "As a world-renowned genius doctor, you lost to a three-year-old baby, and you bullied her so arrogantly beforehand that you put down all your words. Suicide??"


    Divine doctor Yuan held back.


    These words may not be useful to others, but they are really useful to Yuan Shenyi.


    He is indeed extremely conceited, and he has a childish temper, and he is very face-saving. If he really loses to a three-year-old...it will be quite a thing.


    Yan Xiaolang calmly closed the net: "Uncle, I asked you to be a teacher, not for Xinbao, but for you. The person you have drawn has become a famous doctor handed down from generation to generation, treating the world''s diseases...Xinbao knows what you don''t, and she can teach you. Yours is more than just a saffron? For the sake of medical skills, what is it to ask a teacher!"


    He flexed his fingers and gently released his acupuncture point.


    Divine doctor Yuan held back for a long time, then waved his hand: "Appreciate the teacher, apprentice!"


    "Okay!" Yan Shenjue said: "If this saffron can be used, you must worship Xinbao as your teacher!"


    "No! That''s not the case!" Divine Doctor Yuan argued excitedly: "What we said is obviously that if saffron can really cure Tang Si! I will worship Xinbao as my teacher!"


    Yan Shenjue was about to speak, but Xinbao said by himself: "Okay! Then don''t renege on your debt!"


    All right, Yan Shenjue didn''t say any more: "Then it''s settled, Xinbao, let''s go practice first."


    "Wait!" Yuanshen doctor said: "Shouldn''t we go to dispense the medicine first?"


    Yan Chenjue glanced at him, and then he said softly: "Xinbao can''t stop practicing, that''s it, Xinbao, first teach him how to pick saffron, and then we go to practice, let him make saffron well, we Use it directly."


    This job is a job that Yuan Shenyi is willing to do. If you don¡¯t let him do it, he will be in a hurry with you, "Let''s go!"


    So Yan Shenjue picked up Xinbao and went with him. After watching the whole scene, Tang Qingshan, the second brother and the fourth brother exchanged a few glances with each other, and remained silent for a long time.


    What should I say, the second elder brother complained in the morning that this must not be my nephew, but now I just want to say... this must be my relative, if you are not, you can''t be so ruthless.


    In fact, Xinbao and Yuan Shenyi are very similar in terms of medicinal materials. They are both very rigorous, and they don''t want to distract themselves when they are busy.


    Xinbao taught him seriously.


    But this piece of saffron is really not much, and it is enough for two medicines. Even if Xinbao is a treasure, it is too late, so it can only be made and planted at the same time.


    The teaching is taught, but Xinbao is still planted by himself. Dig out the bulb of saffron, peel off the outer layer of skin, and you can see that the bulb is covered with bud holes. The top one is the main bud, and the one next to it is the main bud. All lateral buds. To plant is to plant this bulb.


    Even though his body is a small broken car, Xinbao is still a good teacher, teaching him step by step very rigorously.


    itself is not difficult, of course, experts like Yuan Shenyi can learn it in one pass.


    So Doctor Yuan picked the flowers to refine, and Xinbao replanted the one he had planted. ,


    Saffron usually blooms in two months, and it takes half a year to grow bulbs. Fortunately, it is not too cold today, and Xinbao grows fast, and it can be harvested outside once. After harvesting this crop, it should be Move it to the greenhouse and plant it. After planting two stubbles, you can use the medicine first.


    So to be effective, you have to turn over the New Year, and there is no rush.


    After planting, Xinbao washed his hands and began to practice. The second elder brother watched from a distance, Tang Qingshan and Anshun said: "I''ll go out for a while. Please tell the housekeeper and brother Shen."


    The second elder brother asked casually: "Father, what are you going to do? Shall I accompany you?"


    Tang Qingshan waved his hands and did not speak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： wealthy relatives

    Chapter 181 Wealthy and Powerful Relatives


    Anshun said with a pleasant smile: "Master Tang, can you arrange a car for you? Or do you want to bring some servants to help?"


    "You''re welcome," Tang Qingshan said, "You don''t need to call me that, just call me Qingshan. I just go for a walk in the market, no need to arrange anything."


    Anshun smiled and said: "My master told me yesterday that he prepared a few pots of flowers for Mr. Tang, such as wintersweet, camellia, orchids, etc. They are all hardy and easy to grow, and they are not expensive. Mr. Tang is free. When I was a child, I picked a few pots, and it was convenient to put them back home or give them away."


    Tang Qingshan had a meal.


    That''s why I said that Second Master Shen is actually a very shrewd person, very thoughtful.


    Because no matter whether Tang Qingshan is a victim or not, in the eyes of everyone, he, Tang Sanshui and Xiao Liu are all members of the same family.


    So about Xiao Liu, he hid, and the patriarch had nothing to do, but he must be dissatisfied, so he really wanted to go to the street to buy something and give it to them when he went back.


    But if you buy something yourself, no matter what you buy, it is of course better to send flowers!


    On the one hand, this is more like visiting relatives, "sent by hand", and on the other hand, this is just a sentence, I have someone to support me in the city.


    The rich and powerful relatives in the city have such a good relationship with them... This is of great significance to the villagers and the patriarch Lizheng.


    It just took advantage of the Shen family again.


    Tang Qingshan hesitated.


    Anshun smiled and said: "My master said that we are serious relatives now. In the future, the master will do business with Xinbao and make money together. We will have a long time together. When my master goes to live in Tang''s house, You won''t be polite either."


    Tang Qingshan finally said in a deep voice: "Thank you, and also say thank you to your master for me."


    He didn''t really follow Anshun to pick flowers, but after acknowledging the matter, Anshun backed away with a smile on his face.


    The second elder brother glanced at his father, but walked slowly towards his sister without saying a word.


    Xinbao is still wearing a small robe and a loose towel, which is a different color from yesterday, but the same as what Yan Shenjue is wearing.


    One big and one small, one tall and one short, especially Yan Shenjue walked backwards, the two of them faced each other, and they both looked very beautiful, standing among the flowers, the situation was really lovely and beautiful.


    The second elder brother went there, followed Xinbao for a while, and found that Xinbao''s short legs were moving quite fast, and he still couldn''t catch up.


    The second brother asked Yan Shenjue casually: "Can you draw?"


    "A little bit," Yan Shenjue said, "Why?"


    The second elder brother pointed to the two of them: "I think you two are really beautiful like this. It would be great if you could draw them."


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth curved slightly.


    But he still said straightforwardly: "You should concentrate on taking the imperial examination first."


    Second brother: "..."


    Walking down in three quarters of an hour, Xinbao blushed and was out of breath, but it was much better than before when she was sweating all over during the practice.


    Seeing her father standing not far away, she immediately rushed over with her hands raised: "Daddy!"


    "Well," Tang Qingshan caught the dumpling, looked at her little face, and said to her, "Xinbao, Daddy will go back in the afternoon. Does Xinbao want to go back with Daddy?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while: "Xinbao can''t leave yet, Xinbao still has to work to make money, and he still has to quarrel with Si''s medicine!"


    She reacted, and immediately hugged her father with both hands and feet, like a koala hugging a tree: "Daddy won''t leave, and daddy won''t leave either! Daddy stays with Xinbao."


    Tang Qingshan said softly: "Daddy went home to build a house, and after the house was built, Xinbao went home to live."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao can live in an old house! Xinbao wants Daddy to accompany him!"


    Tang Qingshan said softly: "The old house is not ours, we borrowed it from the village, and we have to pay it back..."


    The two father and daughter walked away while talking, the second elder brother was behind, and compared with each other with a smile: "Look, what''s the advantage of having a daughter? It''s like having a rope tied to your leg, and you will be in a panic wherever you go. "


    Yan Shen Jue replied irrelevantly: "Uncle Qingshan, he is indeed a wise man."


    Tang Qingshan looks like a country uncle, very ordinary, but in fact, in many subtle places, people feel that he is different from others.


    It''s like coaxing Xinbao, he never said that this is someone else''s garden, we can''t stay for long, nor would he say how rich and powerful other people are, you must not offend them, etc. Every countryman like this can say anything.


    He is obviously just a countryman, but his waist is straight, and the children he teaches are also straight. People are not afraid of being poor, but they are afraid of being poor. After several years of hard life, none of the brothers and sisters of the Tang family are poor. An old father, thanks a lot.


    No matter how Xinbao acted coquettishly, after lunch, Tang Qingshan went back.


    Third Brother Tang and Xinbao didn¡¯t leave, neither did Fourth Brother Tang Yu Wai, but he took the twins back.


    Shen''s family sent them back in a carriage, and Yu Wai had another cart, which brought six pots of flowers. After returning, Tang Qingshan sent two pots to the patriarch, Li Zheng, and Yuan''s family each.


    The flower pots are two feet high, and the pots alone cost one tael of silver, and two pots of flowers can cost dozens of taels of silver. Once this important gift was given, the patriarch Lizheng and his family felt calm at that moment.


    But even though I don¡¯t like it, I still have to say what needs to be said.


    The old patriarch came over and told him about Tang Zhaodi, Tang Qingshan also said directly: "Tang Zhaodi is just a child, but he is already crooked. My family''s Erlang is weak, and Xinbao is even more delicate. I dare not call them a gang living."


    He only mentioned the second elder brother and Xinbao, and he was pointing to that incident. The old patriarch laughed coyly, and Tang Qingshan continued: "But after all, she has no relatives, and I won''t care about her. Therefore, I thought, I I will pay one tael of silver a month, and trouble the patriarch to find me a wife in the village, who will cover Tang Zhaodi''s food, lodging and clothes, and stay with her at night, so don''t treat her harshly."


    When the old patriarch heard this, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "Success, wrap it on me."


    Tang Qingshan said: "In short, as an uncle, I will raise her until she gets married, and I will also give her a little dowry when she gets married. I don''t care about the rest."


    "Enough is enough," said the old patriarch, "It''s the best of benevolence."


    When he came out, he let out the words.


    You know, at this moment, a big family may not be able to earn two taels of silver a year, but one tael a month.


    Even the patriarch''s wife is greedy, but the greed is the greed. When she thinks about what Tang Zhaodi has done, she trembles in her heart. She really dare not take this job, and she panics.


    But except for the patriarch Lizheng, the villagers didn''t know about it, so they almost broke their heads.


    In the end, it was the old patriarch who made the decision and left the matter to Mrs. Hu.


    After all, the two families are neighbors, so it is convenient to take care of them, and Tang Qingshan clearly said that she must have someone to keep her company at night, and it would be more convenient for her to live nearby, otherwise, a lonely old woman with an orphaned daughter would not be safe.


    But Tang Zhaodi was extremely disappointed.


    She thought with all her heart that once Xiao Liu died, she would be able to live in the small building of the uncle''s house. She had already figured it out, and she could live with Xinbao separately.


    Anyway, didn¡¯t Mrs. Lin say that the second floor is called the Daughter¡¯s Embroidery Building, and she is also the daughter¡¯s home! She has always been looking forward to becoming the daughter of the big house, and now she finally got her wish.


    Unexpectedly, it was like this, Tang Qingshan would not take her back!


    Tang Zhaodi was angry and hated, crying, and wanted to ask Mrs. Lin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： are you my bamboo horse

    Chapter 182 Are you my bamboo horse?


    A few members of the Hu family were cleaning up the room. Seeing her like this, Qin said directly: "Zhaodier, don''t blame sister-in-law for speaking badly. Brother Qingshan said it, and he just said what you did before. What is he doing?" I dare not ask you to live with Xinbao. It is enough to spend money to hire someone to take care of you, to eat and clothe you warmly, if you continue to make trouble...it will be hard to say."


    She lowered her voice: "He has a lucky star at home! You can''t collide! Think about your grandma, your mother, does life get worse every time you make a fuss? There are some things, you can''t believe it!"


    Tang Zhaodi frightened her.


    She whimpered and retreated into the house, not daring to go.


    The Hu family also discussed it.


    The Hu family has two sons, both of whom are married. The eldest family has two grandchildren, and the second family has a son and a daughter.


    So they discussed it, and the old couple simply moved to live next door. This way, it would be easier for them to live here.


    Mrs. Hu said: "Tang Qingshan, you don''t know what to say?"


    "No," Qin said, "I''m telling you, brother Qingshan and sister-in-law Lin, there''s nothing they can do now, as long as they can push it out, they would like to hide away! So, as long as Tang Zhaodi doesn''t die, what happens usually? , none of them will show her off."


    Grandma Hu''s eyes lit up immediately: "Then this house, is it ours?"


    "Not necessarily," Qin said, "This Tang Zhaodi is not a fuel-efficient lamp! You look at the previous events, and then look at the present, Xiao Liu just died earlier, do you think Tang Zhaodi has shed tears? Guang is full of thoughts I''m going to live in someone else''s big house! You''re also heartless!"


    Hu Pozi said: "It''s just a little girl''s film."


    "Yes, it is," Qin said, "but mother, listen to my advice, don''t worry, take your time. By the way, don''t scold her, coax her to do it, and don''t eat if she doesn''t do it. Or else Open your mouth, you are bullying the orphan girl! Regardless of Tang Qingshan, the villagers will also criticize you!"


    Grandma Hu pursed her lips.


    But she knew that her mind was not as good as that of her daughter-in-law, so she listened to it.


    So that night, old man Hu and Mrs. Hu moved into the old house of the Tang family.


    And the Shen family.


    As soon as Tuanzi woke up from a nap, he found that his family members had left.


    The boss of the dumpling was not happy, but he didn¡¯t slow down his work either.


    Yan Shen Jue simply washed her hands, and held her hand to play around.


    I have been here for several days, but I haven¡¯t turned around the whole yard. After this turn, I accidentally found that there is a small water flow similar to a curved water cup when entering from the ¡°Xia¡± gate. meandering together.


    Xinbao asked Anshun for a tray and a cup, and also a glass of sugarcane juice for wine, then picked it up with both hands and poured it into the cup.


    She carefully poured half a glass, and said to Yan Shenjue: "Honey, you go down! You go down and drink!"


    While talking, he picked up the tray with both hands and wanted to put it on the bottom. Yan Shen was terrified: "I am on top, and the treasure is on the bottom. Steward Anshun, please take care of me."


    Anshun smiled and agreed, and took Xinbao''s chubby hand and walked downstream. This water cup was also made in the style of a warrior, and it was very long. Xinbao went all the way to the bottom, and then combined his hands into one Trumpet, loudly said: "I''m done!"


    Yan Shenjue put the tray down, because he hadn''t played for a long time, there were some fallen leaves at the bottom of the pool, and the water flow was slow, sliding down slowly.


    Xinbao said loudly: "Hurry up!"


    Yan Chenjue couldn''t help laughing, so he picked up a small stone and popped it lightly, the tray trembled, a little faster, Yan Chenjue picked up another stone, and when he bounced to the third stone, he found Shen Zhuoli coming out from under the corridor up.


    Yan Shen paused.


    Xinbao was waiting excitedly, but he didn''t pay attention at all, so he heard a voice say: "Little aunt."


    Xinbao turned her head and was startled: "Why are you here?"


    Shen Zhuoli said: "My study is near here. I heard you talking, so I came out to have a look."


    He looked up, cupped his hands, and Yan Chenjue returned the salute hastily.


    Shen Zhuoli sat down next to her, watching the dumpling staring at the tray sliding down, then she knelt by the pool, took the cup, and drank it down in one gulp!


    Shen Zhuoli was amused by Fat Tuanzi Gu Pan Zixiong''s posture.


    Xinbao gave him a strange look, realized that he hadn''t drunk, and couldn''t help but licked his lower lip: "I''m sorry, Xinbao didn''t let you..."


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said, "It''s okay, I won''t drink."


    Xinbao put the cup back into the pool, pushed hard, and the tray went up a little bit, Xinbao stood up and shouted: "One more cup!"


    Poof!


    Shen Zhuoli couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Anshun laughed anxiously: "Xinbao, this one can''t go upside down, I''ll send it up for you."


    Bending over to pick it up, Shen Zhuoli said: "Uncle An, just go, I''ll look at little aunt."


    Anshun trotted away.


    Xinbao put his hand to his mouth again: "Honey! I want more! I want to raise a cup! Xiaoyu wants to drink too!"


    Shen Zhuoli blinked his beautiful big eyes.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he looked at her and asked her, "Little aunt, your family is gone?"


    Xinbao nodded, and pouted his mouth, "They sneaked away while Xinbao was sleeping!"


    Shen Zhuoli smiled slightly, and he said: "Your family treats you very well."


    "Chui!" Xinbao said politely, "It''s kind of your grandfather to fall to you."


    Shen Zhuoli was taken aback.


    He lowered his eyes and said nothing, seeing that Yan Shenjue was far away, he asked softly: "Little aunt, why do you call Uncle Yan''s wife?"


    Xinbao said: "Because she is my wife!"


    Shen Zhuoli asked strangely: "Is it a child bride?"


    Xinbao asked: "Child bride??"


    She failed to search for words in her broken car brain, and said blankly: "What is a child bride?"


    Shen Zhuoli tapped his head, thinking that he was fooled by Tuanzi, and said: "I just said, what is the relationship between you two, why do you want to call him his wife?"


    Xinbao said: "Is it the wife of the play house?"


    "Play house?" Shen Zhuoli still didn''t understand: "But you don''t usually play house, why do you still call him wife?"


    Xinbao said: "Because the fairy wife is beautiful, beautiful and bright, Xinbao likes it, so Xinbao has to call every day, so that his wife will not be snatched away by others."


    Shen Zhuoli didn''t understand what he heard, and smiled helplessly: "Okay. My childhood sweetheart, it''s also pretty good."


    He has an old-fashioned tone.


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, childhood sweetheart!"


    Yan Shen Jue has been listening to the two talking, such a distance does not prevent him from hearing every word clearly.


    It was only then that he followed the tray, walked down slowly, and said, "Xinbao, let Uncle An be on top, and we''ll be on the bottom, okay?"


    Xinbao nodded, "Okay!"


    Shen Zhuoli stood up knowingly: "Then play, I''m going back."


    Yan Chenjue nodded, and Tuanzi wanted to cross the stream and come to him, Yan Chenjue brought her over casually, and Xinbao looked up at him happily: "Wife, Xiaoyu said childhood sweetheart, Are you Xinbao''s bamboo horse?"


    Yan Xiaolang, who thinks that elder brother is like father, father is like brother, etc., smiled and frowned: "Green plum? Bamboo horse??"


    He looked at the little man who was looking up at her. That chubby little face was really like a glutinous rice dumpling.


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t help laughing and said: "If I were a bamboo horse, then the heart treasure would be my... Qingtuanzi?"


    Xinbao: "...Huh??"


    Does something seem wrong? ?


    Yan Shen absolutely turned his face away and laughed out loud.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： Bamboo chopsticks and green dumplings

    Chapter 183 Bamboo chopsticks and green dumplings


    Xinbao thought for a while, then tugged on Yan Shenjue''s clothes: "Xinbao is hungry and wants to eat green balls."


    Yan Shen Jue suddenly had a childlike innocence, and said: "I want to eat too, I want to eat!"


    He made an indecent move that he would never do before, opened his mouth wide, and Ah Wu bit the bulging cheek of the dumpling, it was as soft as a cotton ball.


    Xinbao was stunned, his eyes widened, and the whole group remained motionless.


    Yan Shen Jue laughed out loud.


    He let go of his mouth, covered his eyes, and wobbled with a smile.


    Xinbao touched his face and asked him, "Are you wearing bamboo chopsticks?" Her chubby hands scissored like chopsticks: "You''re holding Xinbao''s face."


    Yan couldn''t help but smile: "Yes, I am Xinbao''s bamboo chopsticks, and Xinbao is my green dumpling."


    He smiled and picked up the dumpling, "Let''s go, bamboo chopsticks take the green dumpling to buy some snacks."


    He said to Anshun from a distance: "Uncle An, I''m taking Xinbao out to play, and I won''t be back for lunch at noon."


    Anshun said anxiously: "Young Master Yan, shall I go with you?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "No need."


    Anshun smiled and said: "If Yan Yan buys less things, the small ones can help you carry them."


    Having said that, it is true, Yan Shenjue said: "Then I will trouble you."


    He hugged Xinbao and went out directly from Xiamen.


    Xiamen is the closest door to the block, and it is not far from the street.


    At this time, there is no mugwort, and there are no green balls, but it is still possible to buy some other snacks to feed the balls.


    The most famous dim sum shop on the street is Fengzhifang, which I visited last time, but Anshun talked all the way, so Yan Chenjue still went to Shen''s shop to have a look.


    The shopkeeper knew Anshun, and as soon as he saw him, he came up to meet him. Anshun smiled and said, "Is there any bone-in abalone?"


    The shopkeeper smiled and said: "Yes." As he spoke, he brought out a plate.


    Abalone with bone is also called crisp abalone. It was called the best taste in the world at that time, and it is widely known to modern people because of Jin Moumei. Just looking at the name, it looks like a kind of snail, but it is actually a kind of snail made of cheese and honey. The small snacks are red and white, with a round bottom and a pointed top, very beautiful.


    But this is not a snack suitable for selling in dim sum shops, because it is too delicate.


    Anshun smiled and said: "The cook at home can also make it, and you can eat it at home. This is a unique dim sum in our Shen''s shop. I heard that it is made by the head of the master''s sect, and the shop below..."


    Xinbao''s big eyes were shining, and his saliva flowed down. Yan Chenjue picked it up carefully with chopsticks, and bent down to let her take a bite.


    The taste is very similar to modern puffs, it melts in the mouth, it is fragrant and sweet, Xinbao''s eyes are bent, after eating two in a row, Yan Shenjue said: "I can''t eat any more, or I won''t be able to eat at noon. I''ll go buy water for you, does Xinbao want cane syrup or ebony plum?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, and said in a childish voice, "I want dark plums."


    "Okay," Yan Shenjue nodded: "You wait here, be obedient, Uncle An will help me take care of Xinbao."


    Anshun wrapped a piece of jerky in oiled paper, and wanted to change the taste of the dumpling, so he hurriedly agreed.


    The beef jerky was slightly thicker than a finger, hard and tough. Xinbao bit it with his small milk teeth. After rattling his little head back and forth for a while, he couldn''t tear it off. He could only smack slowly, standing at the door, Waiting anxiously for Yan Shenjue to come back.


    A carriage stopped in front of the door, and someone got out of the carriage and entered the shop.


    The young man behind smiled and said, "Hey, isn''t this the little doll? Little doll, why doesn''t your brother come to sell sugar?"


    Xinbao said: "Hi Uncle, I don''t have any candy at home, so I won''t sell any."


    The young man just asked casually, and nodded with a smile.


    Uncle Shen, who was walking ahead, frowned, and turned to look at Xinbao.


    The Shen family has a big business, but the main industry is not here, there are only a few small shops here.


    But Uncle Shen was afraid of poverty when he was young, and he developed a habit of sitting in the shop and watching the real money enter the account, so this dim sum shop is often visited, and he has met the Tang family more than once. The lame fourth brother Tang and Xinbao are very impressive.


    Uncle Shen walked around Kaibao in disgust, went into the counter and sat down, and said to Anshun, "You treat the shop as your home? Are you just using the precious things in the shop to coax the children?"


    Anshun was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly smiled and said: "Master, the younger ones don''t dare! These are the guests invited by the master, and the younger ones just came out with them."


    Uncle Shen said coldly: "I''m not old and dim-sighted yet! Last month I was selling sugar at the door, but this month I''ve entered the house? If Shouyan''s habit of picking people up everywhere is not corrected, no amount of family business can afford him to fail! "


    Anshun said anxiously: "My lord, you misunderstood, they..."


    Before he finished his sentence, a figure flashed in front of him, and Yan Chenjue had already jumped back into the shop.


    He bent down to pick up the dumpling, and said directly to Anshun: "Tell your master, I''ve brought Xinbao back to my house."


    He glanced at Uncle Shen coldly: "I will call someone over to pay for the dim sum later."


    Anshun said anxiously: "There are few geese, there are few geese..."


    He chased after him for two steps, and Yan Shenjue flew away.


    Uncle Shen snorted coldly and said: "Sure enough, he is a countryman, he has no manners at all! He licks his face as a guest, but doesn''t even give a courtesy when he sees his elders, what kind of education is this! I told Shouyan a long time ago, tell him not to follow These reckless people make friends..."


    Anshun was in a hurry, and saluted: "Master, these two are my master''s guests, the younger one rushed back to report to the master, and I''m leaving!"


    He turned around and ran away without waiting for his answer.


    Uncle Shen was stunned before he finished speaking.


    After reacting, he was furious: "What does he mean! What does Anshun mean! He was my servant who was bought with money! Once he followed the second child, he didn''t take me seriously, and dared to face him. I''m so kicked..."


    The young man next to him, Shen Shuoxue, could only try his best to appease him: "Father, Anshun is afraid of being blamed by the second master, so he hurried back to report, what kind of etiquette does he know as a servant, why should father be angry with this kind of person."


    Uncle Shen finally calmed down after talking all kinds of things.


    It didn''t turn out very well, someone came in, and Shen Shuoxue, who was talking, stared fiercely.


    Yuan Mansion''s second steward, Zhou Cheng, stepped forward and said, "My young master took two servings of dim sum here, and this is the dim sum money."


    He sent two banknotes.


    The shopkeeper took it over and saw that it was actually two hundred taels of silver, and said anxiously: "There is no need for so many, two taels of silver is enough."


    Zhou Cheng said lightly: "The rest will be rewarded to you."


    Turned around and left, Uncle Shen said with a chuckle: "Sure enough, he is young and energetic, and he spent so much money to save face! The two hundred taels of silver should at least make this country boy earn a year, right?"


    The shopkeeper was a little uneasy.


    After all, Yan Shenjue''s appearance was not that of a country boy, and even the housekeeper who came here was calm.


    The shopkeeper said: "My lord, can I accept this bank note? Didn''t it mean that this is a distinguished guest of the second lord?"


    "Accept, why not accept?" Uncle Shen said: "They sent it over by themselves, if you don''t accept it, you won''t accept it!"


    He suddenly noticed Shen Shuoxue''s appearance: "Xue''er? What''s wrong with you?"


    Shen Shuoxue suddenly came back to his senses.


    He was a little panicked: "Father, that person just now... seems familiar!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： If you are not in charge, you dont know how expensive firewood is

    Chapter 184 If you are not in charge of the family, you don¡¯t know how expensive it is


    Uncle Shen said indifferently: "We sit on the street every day, and everyone we see looks familiar!"


    "No, no!" Shen Shuoxue said: "Do you still remember, the housekeeper of Uncle Jing Xing''s house? Me, why do I look a little like this person?"


    Uncle Shen narrowed his eyes sharply.


    The old man lived in seclusion here, so no one knew about it.


    Later, as soon as the inscription on Xiaoxie''s tomb came out, everyone knew that the county magistrate was refused a visit.


    Dignified Uncle, a great Confucian from the Emperor''s family, there is rarely such a big Buddha in the backcountry of Longmen County, and all of a sudden, everyone flocked to it.


    Shen Shuoxue is actually Uncle Shen''s concubine, and then Uncle Shen took advantage of this time to return to Longmen County and adopted him as a foster son, which is considered to have passed the Ming road.


    Because Shen Shuoxue''s eldest son is talented in studies, Uncle Shen wanted to find a famous teacher for him. Mr. Yuan is famous for his good wine, and Shen''s family has a wine shop, so they naturally have good wine, so Uncle Shen also went, thinking Take a chance.


    Then the old man Yuan didn''t see anyone, only the housekeeper came out to confess a few times, and he said something quite bluntly, he only said that he came here for peace and quiet, and he didn''t see anyone, and he wouldn''t use it for... all kinds of things in the future.


    Of course, no one dared to say anything, so the matter ended like this.


    After more than ten days, and it was a little far away at that time, Uncle Shen really couldn''t remember the appearance of the housekeeper.


    Uncle Shen''s face changed slightly, and he said after a while, "That girl, isn''t that the one that sold the candy?"


    "That''s right," Shen Shuoxue said, "but that young man has an extraordinary bearing, unlike ordinary people, and he seems to have some kung fu in his movements."


    Uncle Shen''s face relaxed: "Isn''t Uncle Jing Xing a great Confucian? How could a young master of a great Confucianism lower his value and go to learn martial arts? I''m afraid you are wrong!"


    Shen Shuoxue frowned: "I''m not mistaken, it''s him! Dad, why don''t you ask your second uncle! If not, it''s just a question, if it is, we offended Uncle Jing Xing... How about this? good?"


    Under nervousness, he blurted out "Dad", but neither of them paid attention.


    over there,


    Anshun hurried home and reported to Second Master Shen.


    Second Master Shen''s face darkened immediately.


    The Shen family is very rich, but all the properties in the family are managed by Uncle Shen, and Second Master Shen is from the rivers and lakes, and has no business in hand.


    But for so many years, the reason why the Shen family has grown so smoothly and rapidly is precisely because of the backing of Chaotianmen, so from the very beginning, Uncle Shen promised that the Shen family''s property will be used by his younger brother.


    But as the saying goes, if you are poor and rich in martial arts, it is impossible for Chaotianmen, a famous sect like Chaotianmen, to be short of money.


    So whether he was playing with weapons or flowers and trees, Second Master Shen would never ask his elder brother for money. At most, he would go out to entertain friends to Shen''s restaurant, or go to a dim sum shop for dim sum.


    Brothers at first, but they depended on each other for life with their mother back then. I don¡¯t know how many hard times they have passed, and they have deep feelings. I don''t care who suffers and who takes advantage.


    But gradually, Uncle Shen changed.


    His business is getting bigger and bigger, he has more and more children, and he is more and more calculating. He is always picky about Mr. Shen for making friends, and he blames him for throwing money away, and he thinks that the accounts are not easy to calculate... and he often says that doing business is hard , complaining that the younger brother is not in charge of the family and does not know how expensive firewood is, and cares about everything.


    However, Uncle Shen is worried about doing business, while Second Master Shen is learning martial arts, but he is risking his life! Being able to become the leader of a faction was not due to strong winds. Up to now, Uncle Shen is still relying on his younger brother''s power, but he feels that he is at a disadvantage?


    You must know that Second Master Shen is from the Jianghu, what the Jianghu people rely on, they rely on friends.


    This is not only a habit, but also the way people in the Jianghu behave.


    But Second Master Shen is a dignified head of the school. He took his friends to eat in his own restaurant, and there were frequent incidents of poor food and wine. ?


    And more than once!


    Second Master Shen stopped going in a fit of rage, but Uncle Shen didn''t care, what did he say that he finally understood how to understand him? ?


    If it is someone else, just take back the sect''s protection, but they are brothers, and they don''t have any deep hatred. If they suddenly take back the protection, they don''t know how others will guess, and my mother will be sad when she finds out.


    This is one of them.


    Second, for so many years, the Shen family has acted domineeringly because they are brothers with him. If they really withdraw their asylum, those who offended them before will definitely take revenge. , it''s hard to say.


    So Second Master Shen hasn''t done anything.


    But now, Uncle Shen has become even more serious, and he even cares about a bite of dim sum! Bullying a little milk baby! He even gave this dim sum recipe!


    He clearly knew that Anshun would never dare to entertain his friends with the things in the store! He knew it must be his guest! But he casually put on a sneer and sneer, and didn''t care how he would deal with it afterwards!


    Second Master Shen took a long breath and said coldly, "Call Yun Tao over here."


    After all, he is the head of a faction. Even if he is semi-retired now and doesn''t care much about the affairs of the sect, he still needs someone to take care of Jianghu affairs. Huo Yuntao belongs to the person who specializes in taking care of Jianghu affairs for him.


    He is an outer disciple of the sect, a little beggar picked up by Second Master Shen. He is neither talented nor skilled, but he is very alert, so Second Master Shen always brings him with him.


    As soon as Anshun heard this, he knew that Second Master Shen was not going to endure it this time, so he secretly cheered, and hurried out to call Huo Yuntao over.


    Second Master Shen told him, "Calculate how much the Shen family''s property owes our sect the security taels." He paused, "Let''s count five years first, and then we''ll talk about it if it''s not enough."


    Just like merchants who take goods will ask escorts to **** them. If merchants want to seek asylum, they will pay a fixed amount of silver every year to ensure safety. The big pie is like others begging them to accept it.


    Huo Yuntao is now in his twenties, but he has a baby face. He looks like he is still a teenager. Hearing this, his eyes lit up: "Master?"


    He wants to say that you are finally going to clean him up?


    Second Master Shen waved his hand: "Go quickly."


    "Alright," Huo Yuntao said quickly, "I''ll go right away!" He ran away.


    Second Master Shen turned to Anshun again: "Where''s Sheng''er?"


    Anshun said: "It''s in the garden, I''ll look for it."


    He went there, and after a while, he found Fourth Brother Tang.


    Shen Erye smiled and said to him: "My family members can''t speak, offended Yan Xiaolang, Yan Xiaolang took Xinbao back to his house, do you know where Yan Xiaolang''s house is?"


    Fourth brother Tang was surprised and shook his head: "I don''t know, I haven''t been there, but my second brother has been... By the way, Second Uncle Yuan is still there. I''ll go out and ask Second Uncle Yuan."


    Second Master Shen said: "I''ll be with you."


    He had checked the Tang family because of Yipinbi, but he hadn''t checked the Yuan family. He really didn''t know who the Yuan family was, and he only had a guess in his heart.


    After leaving the door, I heard the report from the servants that Uncle Shen had come.


    Second Master Shen only nodded, still talking to Fourth Brother Tang, and the two of them just strolled for half a garden before finding Doctor Yuan.


    After Divine Doctor Yuan came here, he didn''t have a formal face-to-face with Shen Erye, but he didn''t treat himself as an outsider, and was digging a flower with his **** pouted.


    Second Master Shen knew that most of the experts had a strange temper, so he didn''t care, he just squatted down and asked, and as expected, Yuan Shenyi said: "My elder brother Yuan Weiming! I can''t remember the name of the street, go and find out by yourself Hey! He''s quite famous."


    Second Master Shen: "..."


    That''s pretty famous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： brothers clear accounts

    Chapter 185 Brothers Settle Accounts Clearly


    By the time Second Master Shen brought Huo Yuntao over, Uncle Shen had already been waiting in the hall for almost an hour, already very irritable.


    As soon as Second Master Shen came in, Uncle Shen put down his teacup and reprimanded him habitually: "I told you to do something serious! What does it look like for a big man to take care of those flowers and plants every day! Throwing money away for nothing! Not to mention the money, it''s shameful, just like a woman! You don''t know how to play, I waited here for an hour before you came, that is, I don''t care about you, if you change someone else, you still don''t care. I won''t turn against you..."


    Second Master Shen sat down without saying a word.


    Uncle Shen reprimanded his younger brother endlessly.


    He seems to think that it is very face-saving to be able to reprimand such a tycoon, and his expression is even a bit smug.


    Second Master Shen listened quietly for a while, then suddenly turned around and asked, "Yuntao, will you quarrel?"


    Huo Yuntao smiled and said: "Master, I can scold for two hours without repeating the same thing."


    Second Master Shen laughed, and said gently: "You are not allowed to swear, we must persuade people with reason."


    "Understood!" Huo Yuntao said, "I understand! Don''t worry, Sect Leader!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    Uncle Shen saw the two talking to themselves, so he stopped talking, and said angrily: "Shouyan! I''m talking to you, did you hear me?"


    Huo Yuntao directly took a step forward: "Uncle Shen, our sect master spent half a penny on you for planting flowers and grass? The sect master loves to throw money away, even if it''s for naught, do you care? What''s a woman? In this world, even the old emperor sitting on the dragon chair knows that the dragon-slaying sword technique is the most powerful sword technique in the world. Ladies!? Who''s the pussy?"


    "Still turning your face over and overturning the table?? People in this world who dare to do such a thing can count on ten fingers if they can''t run out! Why don''t you care about it? It''s the head who doesn''t care about you! The head who cares about you can call What nonsense are you talking about? As long as there is ''another person'', the headmaster raises his hand, and his head will roll on the ground!"


    He chuckled, "Your scheming every day is just like who doesn''t know your sweet eyes. We Tulongmen have taken care of you for so many years, and you pretended not to see it like you were blind. It''s embarrassing to lick it." Face, care about us eating your three melons and two dates! I have seen a lot of people with no conscience, and it is rare to see such a heartless person! I have also seen a lot of people who don¡¯t count in their hearts. Yes, good people are bullied by others! We, the famous heroes in the world, call you a persimmon, I really admire your guts!"


    Uncle Shen trembled angrily: "Shouyan! This, this is your hospitality? I told you earlier that you should not associate with these people, they have no rules..."


    Second Master Shen suddenly raised his hand, and with a slap, broke the table case.


    Uncle Shen gave a sudden meal.


    His face turned slightly pale, and he slowly turned his head to look at his younger brother.


    Second Master Shen, as a top-notch expert in the Jianghu, commands the head of a group of heroes, once his aura is released, it is really not something a fat-brained businessman like Uncle Shen can resist.


    Uncle Shen''s mind went blank, his lips trembled, and he didn''t know how to react.


    Second Master Shen is still in peace: "Yes, this is my hospitality, this is my family''s rules! This is my Dragon Slaying Sect''s rules!"


    He gestured to Huo Yuntao, and Huo Yuntao took out a few pages of paper from his sleeve. Erye Shen threw the paper far away on the table, and the thin paper knocked open the teacup and fell to the ground with a clatter.


    Uncle Shen trembled and wanted to speak again, but seeing his younger brother, he didn''t dare to speak out.


    Second Master Shen said slowly: "I have been taking care of the Shen family since I became a direct disciple of Tulongmen. It has been about ten years now, right? I didn''t expect that I would be like a beggar after taking care of me. Every time you eat a snack, you will complain. Don¡¯t you feel that you have suffered a disadvantage every day? Then we will settle the account with our brothers!"


    "This is a five-year security deposit. You pay it like anyone else. I won''t overcharge you, and I won''t undercharge you. You can check it. It''s limited to ten days. I''ll ask Yuntao to pick it up. If it exceeds one day, I will charge for an extra year. If you tell mother, then I will tell the Jianghu that Tulongmen will never protect the Shen family again! You wish for luck!"


    He paused, "You should know my temper. There is nothing I can''t do."


    He stood up: "Yuntao, see off the guests."


    Uncle Shen was in a hurry: "Shouyan! Shouyan! We are brothers! I... even if I said something wrong, why should you be angry..."


    Second Master Shen ignored it, stood up and left.


    Huo Yuntao was beaming with excitement.


    He has long been displeased with Uncle Shen, and he has long complained about the injustice for the head, and finally waited for the day when the head can''t bear it! He must immediately pass the letter to the eldest brother, telling him to be happy and happy!


    He said to Uncle Shen: "Don''t mess with Ji, go by yourself! It would be ugly if I called my brothers to drag you away!"


    Uncle Shen lost his mind: "Why is this! Why is this! We are brothers, and there is no overnight feud between brothers..."


    Huo Yuntao was annoyed, so he went straight to him, dragging him out until he reached the door, he pushed him out, and said coldly: "I''ll tell my brothers to keep an eye on you! Don''t even think about seeing our leader again! You don''t want to harass the old lady! Hurry up and raise money obediently!"


    He drew out the big knife behind him and put it on his shoulder, with a look of anger, "After all, you also know that we are people from the Jianghu, and we like to fight and kill. If you don''t give us money, of course we won''t kill, but We can get some by ourselves, and we can always make up enough! Ask us to get it ourselves, but you can''t help it!"


    He snorted and slammed the door shut.


    Uncle Shen stood outside the door, looking like a concubine in mourning.


    There are many women in his yard, and they have many children. Gradually, he feels that no amount of money is enough... Gradually, he feels that his younger brother is always taking advantage of him, and he is getting more and more disliked.


    After all, the protection of Tulongmen is invisible. He has never paid money, and he never feels that it needs to pay money.


    But it wasn''t until his younger brother turned his face at this moment that he realized that the protection of Tulongmen... was indispensable to him.


    If you get rid of the brotherhood and pay this money like others, the Shen family has so many shops in the past five years, it is really a lot of money.


    He doesn''t want to pay.


    But thinking about how Second Master Shen looked at that time, he shivered violently.


    He knows this younger brother, and he looks unhurried and has a good temper, but in fact, he is really ruthless when he is ruthless.


    After walking a few steps in a daze, he suddenly stopped.


    He, he hasn''t come and asked, is the elder in that young man''s family Jing Xingbo?


    Brother is so angry, is it because he offended Jing Xingbo? ?


    He originally thought of letting his younger brother connect, apologize to Jing Xingbo, and then think of his son asking his grandson to worship him as a teacher.


    Now it''s all over.


    He really regretted it a bit, why did he bother with a little baby, but it was just a plate of snacks! His family has a big business, so what''s the lack of this plate of dim sum?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： dont be mad at uncle

    Chapter 186 Don''t be angry with Uncle


    At that time, Xinbao didn''t react at all, and was taken away by Yan Shenjue.


    Yan Shen Jue carried her directly back to Yuan''s house.


    He usually doesn¡¯t carry a lot of money with him. This is a habit he developed when he was in bad luck. Now, even though he has little lucky star by his side, it¡¯s okay to carry money, but he still hasn¡¯t changed this habit.


    He ordered the housekeeper to send the silver, and while leading the dumpling to his own yard, he removed the beef jerky, asked someone to fetch water, washed her little hands, and ordered someone to prepare lunch.


    Xinbao looked around curiously: "Honey, is this your house?"


    Yan Shen Jue paused: "Well, it''s where I live."


    Xinbao pointed to the side: "What is that?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "That is a plum blossom pile, it is a kind of thing for practicing kung fu."


    Xinbao asked: "Is it the same as the back of the house?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "The one behind the Yuan family is three feet three inches tall, and mine is five feet tall."


    She compared herself: "Can Xinbao practice?"


    "Do you want to practice?" Yan Chen smiled and said: "Xinbao wants to practice, let''s do it in another year, maybe in another year."


    Seeing that she was still watching curiously, Yan Chenjue jumped up with her in his arms, and casually jumped a few times on top.


    The plum blossom piles here are tall and slender, and there are so many of them, Xinbao obviously finds it very interesting, saying: "Honey, you are so kind!"


    Yan Shenjue smiled.


    His yard is bare and there is nothing, plum blossom piles occupy the whole yard, is that good? ?


    But since she thought it was fun, he kept taking her up and down, until the food was served below, and Xinbao remembered: "Aren''t we going back to Uncle''s house for dinner?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I won''t go back now."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Is that person from Uncle''s family?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "It should be his brother or something. He speaks badly and is not a good person."


    Xinbao was stunned for a while: "But the ones are still there! Uncle, Uncle An and Xiaoyu are all good people..."


    Yan Shenjue patted her head, "Xinbao wants to go back?"


    "Yes," Xinbao nodded, "Xinbao likes Uncle, Uncle An and Xiaoyu, Xinbao likes the garden, and also likes to grow flowers."


    Yan Shen Jue pursed his lips and gave the dumpling a mouthful of vegetables.


    Xinbao persuaded him solemnly: "Don''t be angry, maybe that bad guy is Tang Sanshui."


    Yan Shenjue was amused by her: "Xinbao is so smart? Yes, that villain might be Tang Sanshui."


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded, "That''s why we are angry with the bad guys, not uncle."


    She turned her head and wanted to kiss him, but Yan Shenjue stretched out her hand to block it: "Don''t kiss me with your mouth!"


    But Tuanzi pressed his hand down with both hands, and kissed him forcibly: "Xinbao must kiss his wife to stop her anger."


    Yan Shenjue was feeding her with both hands, and helplessly wiped the oil on his face with the back of his hand: "Can''t Xinbao coax her with his mouth?"


    Tuanzi plausibly said: "Xinbao is coaxed by mouth!"


    It really is.


    Yan Shenjue laughed again, "I mean Xinbao can''t talk coaxing?"


    Xinbao said: "Others just talk to coax, but my wife just talks and kisses to coax..." She took a big mouthful of rice, and continued vaguely: "The bad guys just eat and don''t coax."


    Yan Shen Jue laughed again and again.


    She speaks more fluently now than before, and her small mouth is very sweet, making people happy.


    Xinbao finally swallowed the mouthful of rice with difficulty, took a spoon by himself, took a sip of the soup, and said, "It''s too much, please use less, and be patient when feeding the children."


    Yan Shen was very happy: "I like to eat or not."


    Even though it was said that way, it was still a little short. Xinbao took another big mouthful, and then reciprocated, and also gave him a spoonful of soup. Look up and look outside.


    Xinbao also turned her head, following his gaze.


    Seeing the door, Mr. Yuan walked in with a smile.


    Xinbao swallowed the veggie and asked him, "Who are you from?"


    Old Master Yuan smiled and said, "Me? I am the uncle of your fairy wife."


    Xinbao didn''t turn upside down for a while, and called out: "Hello, Uncle."


    Old Master Yuan smiled and agreed: "Hey! You are also good!"


    Yan Shen Jue twitched the corners of his mouth: "Xinbao, you can just call me Uncle."


    While talking, he got up and saluted: "Has uncle eaten?"


    "Used."


    Grandpa Yuan sat down next to him, and then, like every boring adult, he began to tease the children: "Xiaoxiaobao, tell Uncle, how old are you?"


    Xinbao said: "Three and a half years old!"


    "Where is your home?"


    "Dianyutang Village! Xinbao''s family has a father, a mother, some, a wife, and Tang Xiaoba and Shen Qiu. Xinbao loves them all."


    She has big eyes and looks like you want to ask something.


    Grandfather Yuan is a dignified Confucian, but he was so messed up by a little milk dumpling that he didn''t know what to say.


    Yan Chen couldn''t help but laugh.


    He coughed lightly, and continued to feed the dumplings expressionlessly.


    Then Xinbao asked him: "Uncle, how old are you?"


    Old Master Yuan smiled and said, "Uncle is fifty-six!"


    He was very gracious and didn''t take the initiative to speak, waiting for her to ask where his home was.


    Nai Duanzi quickly ate the rice on the spoon, looked at him, and then she asked him with a smile: "Uncle, can you recite the classics?"


    Old Master Yuan: "Yes! Of course!"


    Xinbao taught him solemnly: "Uncle, if you don''t know how to tease children, then you can memorize the Shanzijing! After you have recited the Shanzijing, you can also recite other things. Worry is nothing to say!"


    Master Yuan: "..."


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth curved.


    Old Master Yuan said shamelessly: "But Uncle doesn''t want to recite the Three Character Classic, Uncle just wants to talk to Xinbao. Xinbao, why did you suddenly come to Uncle''s house today?"


    Xinbao took the time to talk while eating, and he was right: "Xinbao went out with his wife and Uncle An, and met a bad Laochou at the dim sum shop. The bad Laochou bullied Xinbao, so the wife ran away with Xinbao in her arms."


    Old Master Yuan said: "Then am I a bad old man or a good old man?"


    Xinbao said: "Uncle is uncle, Laochou is Laochou. Xinbao is a good boy, you can''t call uncle Laochou, only bad people are called Laochou."


    Yan Shen Jue Ting''s mouth twitched.


    This conversation is really boring.


    He didn''t know that Mr. Yuan was such a boring person? ?


    But obviously the old man didn''t feel bored, he laughed and said: "But I just saw you for the first time today, how do you know I''m a good person?"


    Xinbao said: "But you are my wife''s uncle?"


    Old Master Yuan said: "My wife''s uncle is not necessarily a good person!?"


    Yan Shenjue said speechlessly: "Uncle!"


    Old Master Yuan said: "I''m talking to Xinbao, don''t interrupt!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： live is face

    Chapter 187 Live is to save face


    Xinbao has never seen this kind of person who can''t tease children but even teases them hard.


    She looked at him with two big eyes, understood, and comforted him: "Don''t worry, even if you are a bad old man, Xinbao will pretend not to say much."


    Old Master Yuan said: "I didn''t mean that..."


    Yan Shenjue said again: "Uncle!"


    He finally understood, the old man was probably curious.


    After all, by Xinbao''s side, his bad luck will disappear. This is already very curious; Xinbao knows medicinal materials, can plant them, and uses them without learning them. People are curious.


    So he wondered why this milk dumpling was so weird.


    But he doesn''t know how to tease children, and he''s always looking for something to say, so he confused the dumplings.


    Yan Shen Jue turned to Tuanzi in front of him, "Xinbao, why are you so blessed?"


    Xinbao proudly said: "Because Xinbao is thin and pretty."


    "Then why do you know herbs?"


    "Because Xinbao is bright and cute."


    He looked like the old man, meaning do you understand? She doesn''t know either.


    Old Master Yuan understands.


    Understood, he was even more puzzled, staring at Xinbao.


    He stopped talking, Yan Shenjue just fed the dumpling step by step, and ate the dumplings while feeding, Xinbao drank the porridge with a spoon, and would feed him a spoonful from time to time, and he would drink it with his head down, the two got along with each other tacitly. nature¡­


    The Shen family side.


    After lunch, Brother Tang told Anshun that he wanted to go back to Yutang Village.


    Anshun told Second Master Shen, and Second Master Shen came over and said to him: "You don''t have to go back, it''s not a big deal, I''ll take care of it, don''t need to tell your parents."


    "I know." Brother Tang said in a soft voice, "I know that Uncle loves me, and I also know that this matter is not serious. But Xiaojue''s anger is for Xinbao after all, so I want to go back and tell Brother Dayuan and Brother Xiaoyuan One sound, we can follow them to find Xiaojue to play, this is our children''s business, don''t alarm adults."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said: "No need, why bother to make an extra trip, I will take care of it."


    Brother Tang said: "Uncle..."


    Second Master Shen stood up and patted his head: "You are obedient, go back first, if uncle needs you, he will not be polite to you."


    Brother Tang had no choice but to retreat.


    Seeing him go, Second Master Shen couldn''t help but said to Anshun: "This kid loves me, can you see it?"


    "That''s right," Anshun said with a smile, "I don''t say that the master is bad, and I don''t say that Young Master Yan is bad. Although it is a child''s word, it is kind."


    "Yes!" Second Master Shen clicked his tongue: "Tell me, tell me how Tang Qingshan was raised? These children have different temperaments, but they are all very painful!"


    Anshun echoed a few words, and then said: "The little one going for a trip?"


    Second Master Shen fell silent.


    He is from the rivers and lakes, and he is not in the same way as an "official". It is not possible to say that he is afraid, but it is not necessary to offend him.


    Yan Chenjue was only ten years old, he said he was not big, he said he was not young, once his anger was gone...he had to go to visit seriously, firstly, he seemed to be following others, and secondly, if Jing Xingbo didn''t give face, Then the relationship will be frozen, and it is not easy for him to step down, and he also wants to save face.


    But he is an uncle, and his status is there. If he sends someone to be a housekeeper, he is afraid of neglecting him.


    It is estimated that Brother Tang also thought of this, so he suggested that he go back and call someone.


    But even through the Tang family, and then contacting the Yuan family brothers, the situation is still the same, it is still a corner, not comprehensive and not beautiful.


    Second Master Shen finally said: "Prepare some interesting things for children, and ask Xiaoyu to go."


    Shen Zhuoli is his grandson and master. It is more appropriate for children to treat children, and they can advance or retreat.


    He was just worried that Shen Zhuoli had never done this kind of thing before, and the other party was a great Confucian who respected rules, so he would not know how to deal with it.


    An Shun went out with a sound, and after a while, he ran back and said happily: "Master, the Yuan family sent someone to deliver a post."


    "Oh?" Second Master Shen said: "Please."


    Butler Zhou came in, handed over the post with both hands, and bowed with a smile: "My master said, because Young Master Yan was not in good health since he was a child, he was spoiled, and his etiquette was rough. When he returned in the morning, the master didn''t care. After asking, I found out that Young Master Yan came to your mansion to eat and live for nothing, and even lost his temper with the people in your mansion. The master has already scolded him. At this moment, he asked the younger one to send a post. See Master Shen When is it convenient, our master wants to come to visit, take a look at the garden of the mansion, and send Young Master Yan and Miss Xinbao back, so they can continue to make trouble with Master Shen."


    What he said was very easy-going and friendly, which really gave him enough face.


    What do Jianghu people live for? To live is to save face!


    Second Master Shen said with a smile on his face: "Butler Zhou is joking, I am a big idler, uncle can come any time, I welcome it!"


    The two sides exchanged pleasantries, and finally decided to come early tomorrow morning, and then housekeeper Zhou left, and Second Master Shen sent him to the entrance of the hall, and signaled to Anshun again.


    While sending him out, Anshun told them a few words about Uncle Shen, and when he came back, he said, "Master, Butler Zhou is very kind, unlike in the store."


    Second Master Shen nodded: "It seems that this Jing Xingbo is not as weird and arrogant as the world says."


    This matter was originally a problem for him no matter what he did, but once Yuanfu sent this post, things became very beautiful!


    Second Master Shen said: "Hurry up and get people ready!"


    Anshun responded urgently, and trotted out.


    As a result, when it was time for dinner, Huo Yuntao came back in a hurry. As soon as they met, he said, "The head is the head! This time, you don''t have to worry about offending Yuanfu!"


    Second Master Shen said: "What?"


    Huo Yuntao said: "I didn''t want to frighten someone, so I let go of the staff, and then accidentally inquired about something."


    He stopped and looked at him with a smile.


    Second Master Shen laughed and scolded: "What''s the matter with you, tell me quickly!"


    Huo Yuntao said with a smile.


    A while ago, Zhu Yinzhong, brother-in-law of Mr. Chen, the envoy, came over to deal with the Tang family, but it happened that Second Master Shen was there and beat them back. Huo Yuntao also sent someone to investigate.


    But he was honest and stopped, Huo Yuntao withdrew his staff and didn''t pay attention afterwards.


    At this moment, Xiaoxiu''s tomb had already been built, but Zhu Yinzhong hadn''t left yet, so he was wandering around here, but the second son Chen actually came yesterday.


    It is said that second son Chen was very dissatisfied with receiving Zhu Yinzhong''s letter, so he sneaked here without telling his family.


    When Zhu Yinzhong saw this man coming, he secretly complained, but he could only serve attentively.


    Yesterday when they were in the restaurant, it was said that there were more than one person who heard Second Young Master Chen drunkenly yelling, "Jing Xingbo is a fart! My father said that the emperor has already despised him!"


    Mr. Chen Er had already asked his good stepmother to adopt him, and he was an older bear child whose personnel was unknown.


    He didn''t know that even the emperor couldn''t do things purely based on his likes and dislikes.


    Elder Yuan Yuan¡¯s family has two generations of imperial teachers, and Yuan Weiming himself was the emperor¡¯s companion. Even if the emperor really hates him, as long as he does not commit any serious crimes such as treason, the emperor will never treat him lightly.


    What''s more, whether you hate it or not, it''s just a private speculation by the subordinates, and you shouldn''t even say this, because what is it called, it''s called trying to figure out the holy will!


    Even if all the officials are trying to figure out the holy will, they must never say it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： fresh hot gossip

    Chapter 188 Fresh and hot gossip


    But the Jianghu people are not concerned about this.


    Zhu Yinzhong is a person who is very knowledgeable about current affairs. If Mr. Chen got into trouble, he is his own son.


    So he tried his best to stop him, analyzed the pros and cons of all kinds, and his mouth was worn out, but the bear boy said that he would never forget the "scene of humiliation when he was young", and he said over and over again: "Anyway, Tang Qingshan lied to me, so I deserve to die." !"


    Huo Yuntao spoke very vividly.


    Second Master Shen frowned and said, "And then?"


    "There is no after!" Huo Yuntao said: "Then what, Chen Chengduo just came here! He just came here yesterday! I even found out what happened last night, and came here to report fresh and hot, but you still ask me about the after?"


    Second Master Shen: "..."


    Huo Yuntao said with a smile: "Don''t worry, the head, I let go of the man, and I guarantee that he will know even how many farts he farted... Then you will have a reason to find Jing Xingbo? You can sell favors? You can tell me They said it''s not safe outside, let them come back here to live, we protect him?"


    Second Master Shen said: "Do you know how good that Yan Shen Jue is?"


    "I don''t know?" Huo Yuntao said: "They literati, how good can they practice to strengthen their bodies?"


    Second Master Shen said in a deep voice: "Although I haven''t tried it, it seems that it is definitely not just for physical fitness."


    He paused: "Anyway, what they want to deal with is Tang Qingshan, you go to Yuan''s house and talk to Yan Shenjue."


    "Huh?" Huo Yuntao said, "I''ll go directly? Don''t need to bring something? Don''t need to find an excuse??"


    Second Master Shen felt a little complacent, picked up the post on the table and showed it to him.


    "Yo?" Huo Yuntao was surprised: "I thought that this kind of person who can be a teacher to the emperor is quite proud, isn''t that quite something?"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said: "So you just go and inform him directly. Yan Chen doesn''t like to talk, and it''s not for anyone. You can tell him well. If the time is right, you can tell me about the matter between me and the Shen family." Just mention it, and if it doesn¡¯t fit, you can talk about it later.¡±


    "rest assured!"


    Huo Yuntao went and was taken to Yan Shenjue''s yard.


    At this moment, Xinbao still hasn''t woken up from his afternoon nap, Yan Chenjue listened to what he said, and nodded slightly.


    Huo Yuntao took the initiative: "How about I send a few brothers over here to guard for two days?"


    "No need," Yan Shenjue asked, "Is there someone guarding Yutang Village?"


    Huo Yuntao said: "I was just about to say, should I send someone to guard it? In a place like the village, it''s not easy to guard it secretly. If you keep it open, I''m afraid I might cause a misunderstanding with the Yuan family. I was just about to come over and ask you One mouth."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded: "I know about this matter, I will send someone to inform the Yuan family, there is no need to keep anyone in the village or here."


    Although Huo Yuntao''s temper is jumpy, he is not as naive as Brother Tang San. Since he said so, he didn''t ask any more questions, and smiled: "That''s okay, then I will keep an eye on Chen Chengduo. If there is any letter Son, I''ll come and tell you."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Thank you."


    Seeing that he had been paying attention to the movement in the room, Huo Yuntao didn''t mention Uncle Shen''s matter, and the two separated with each other.


    In fact, a dude like Chen Ergongzi can do very limited things.


    Just like those few people that day, they were "strong men" to the common people, but to those who had learned kung fu, they had no entry at all. Whether it was Yuan Da Yuan Er or even Taiping Nineteen, they could easily deal with them. fear.


    But even so, after Brother Yuan got Xin''er, he still arranged a few more people, those who followed Tang Qingshan and Lady Lin closely, and those who followed Brother Tang and Second Brother Tang, leaving behind Yuan Er and Taiping with their twins.


    Make sure nothing goes wrong.


    Xinbao stayed at Yuan''s house at night, and in the morning, Mr. Yuan and Brother Yuan went to visit Shen''s house.


    Xinbao woke up late in the morning, and was still awake when he carried her into the carriage.


    Brother Yuan and the coachman were outside, suddenly they elbowed twice, which meant that something happened, Yan Chenjue lifted the curtain of the car with one hand, and glanced outside.


    Not far away, several people were walking into a restaurant. One person might have seen the sign of Yuanjia on the carriage, and was pointing with one hand, talking to the person next to him.


    And the fat man in a fancy dress was looking over with a resentful expression on his face. When he lifted the curtain, the two of them met each other.


    The fat man squinted his eyes.


    Yan Shen Jue looked more lazily, and immediately put down the curtains.


    After walking over, Brother Yuan said outside: "This is the Second Young Master Chen. I heard a gossip, and I don''t know if it''s true or not..."


    Yan Shen was absolutely not interested, and did not ask.


    Brother Yuan smiled and didn''t say much.


    When they arrived at Shen''s house, Second Master Shen greeted them, and then the housekeeper handed over gifts and so on. Old Master Yuan and Second Master Shen were having a conversation between adults. Brother Yuan and Yan Shenjue... After seeing the ceremony, they went to talk to Brother Tang San and the others. communication.


    Yes, no matter how independent Brother Yuan is outside, but at this time, he and a brat like Xinbao have a common name "Child".


    But Brother Yuan soon got in touch with Huo Yuntao.


    The person Huo Yuntao was staring at didn''t move much, and then Brother Yuan shared with him the gossip he got.


    "Do you know why Chen Chengduo hates Tang Sanshui so much? Because he is dying."


    Huo Yuntao was very supportive, and asked with bright eyes: "Huh? Can''t it?? What''s going on? Tell me, tell me!"


    Brother Yuan smiled and said: "I also listened to it a long time ago, and it is 80% accurate."


    So he talked.


    At that time, it was said that he had a fight with Tang Sanshui, and Tang Sanshui broke his head, but no one knew the specific situation.


    So everyone defaulted that it was the first night when Jizi was bidding, and the two had a fight...


    Actually not.


    That one is the red card in the brothel, named Huahong. Tang Sanshui spent a lot of money to buy her for one night. Unexpectedly, Tang Sanshui got dressed up and looked forward to the warm jade and fragrance. A guest, with a smile on his face, said that he would change a girl for him.


    How could Tang Sanshui be reconciled.


    He seemed to have no reason for the power of the powerful, so he wanted to see who cut his beard, but after he went, he heard Huahong tell him that he was poor and poor, so he rushed in angrily, frightening Chen Chengduo on the spot Not to mention, he broke his head.


    Chen Chengduo was not very old, and he was addicted to female **** early, and he lost his health. After this happened, he couldn''t do it anymore. He wanted to save face and was embarrassed to say it, but he crazily hated Tang Sanshui.


    Brother Yuan chuckled and said, "It probably hasn''t been cured, so as soon as I heard about it, I found someone to vent my anger on."


    "No wonder!" Huo Yuntao said, "I still think this person is simply too narrow-minded. Everyone is dead, and he has to find his brother... I didn''t expect it, I really didn''t expect it, no wonder Zhu Yinzhong didn''t take him to Hualou! He can do it, take him to Hualou for a few days, and blow the pillow wind, what can''t be said?"


    Brother Yuan nodded: "So I say the news is 80% accurate."


    Huo Yuntao said: "If this is the case, Zhu Yinzhong probably won''t be able to persuade him. This person really has to keep an eye on him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： innate talent

    Chapter 189 Innate talent


    The two hit it off right away, and they chatted very speculatively.


    While chatting, I saw the senior child Yuan Shen doctor rushing towards him. When they passed by the two of them, they didn''t stop at all, and they rushed past like the wind.


    Then Brother Yuan grabbed his arm and dragged him back: "Second Uncle, what are you doing?"


    He still wanted to rush forward: "Let go, let go, I''m busy! I''m going to find Xinbao."


    "Xinbao hasn''t woken up yet." Brother Yuan said, "Do you think Xiaojue can tell you to disturb her to sleep?"


    Yuan Miracle Doctor: "..."


    Thinking about the last time, he stopped dejectedly: "What time is this? I''m so lazy!"


    "Xinbao is still young," Brother Yuan said, "What''s the matter with you? Tell me first?"


    Divine Doctor Yuan was very excited immediately, and grabbed his arm: "Little Guizi! Let me tell you!"


    Brother Yuan twitched the corners of his mouth and interrupted him: "Second Uncle, don''t call me little again! Return! Son! Is it okay? Can you do it?!"


    "Don''t interrupt!" Yuan Shenyi said: "I tell you, the saffron planted by Xinbao has grown! It has grown so tall in one night! Can you believe it? It has grown a big piece in one night! Do you believe it or not? I went to have a look in the morning and I was shocked! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take you to have a look, and I¡¯ll tell you, I watched her grow it..."


    blah blah blah.


    Brother Yuan just nodded.


    Miracle Doctor Yuan chattered on and on for more than a quarter of an hour, and finally realized something was wrong: "You don''t believe it?"


    "I believe it, of course I believe it, I can''t believe it." Brother Yuan said: "So second uncle, have you ever thought about why Uncle Shen kept Xinbao in the garden? Why did Xiaojue fight with you back then?" bet??"


    "Ah? Oh!" Divine Physician Yuan exclaimed in surprise: "The one that Xiaojue said before... is that she will make a medicine, and I will refine it for her. Could it be that at that time Xinbao planted medicine like this?? It was so fast ?¡±


    Brother Yuan nodded.


    Divine doctor Yuan said in astonishment: "Why? This is unreasonable? I have never seen such a person! Tell me why?"


    Brother Yuan said, "I don''t know either."


    Yuan Shenyi said: "I''ll ask her!"


    "Wait!" Brother Yuan pulled him back again: "Xinbao doesn''t know why, this is her innate talent."


    Yuan Shenyi said: "How can you have such a talent..."


    Brother Yuan interrupted him: "Don''t you have any medicine that you want Xinbao to help grow?? Then you can choose a shed to grow the medicine you want. Hurry up and find the seeds. What are you waiting for?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" Divine Doctor Yuan nodded and left.


    Brother Yuan shook his head tiredly.


    Huo Yuntao watched with a smile on the side, didn''t interrupt, and only smiled after he left: "Second Master Yuan has such a cute temper."


    "That''s right," Brother Yuan said, "My second uncle is a drug addict and ignores everything else."


    Huo Yuntao hummed, and said again: "Speaking of Xinbao planting medicine, I have taken a fancy to a shop on Huamu Street, do you want to buy it and sell flowers in the future?"


    Brother Yuan smiled: "Uncle Shen told you?"


    "That''s not true," Huo Yuantao said, "I''m thinking about it myself, why don''t I find it first!"


    Brother Yuan laughed a few times, and the worrying person felt a lot closer to the worrying person in an instant.


    Brother Yuan said: "If you want to ask me, you don''t need to buy it. You don''t care about the money, but it''s because of Xinbao, and you give Tang Si a ride by hand, so let him grind it slowly. Let¡¯s practice, it may not be a good thing to give him the shop at once.¡±


    Huo Yuntao nodded: "Yes."


    He was about to say more, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse not far away. Shen Zhuoliu quickly walked out of the hall and stood in the corridor, frowning involuntarily.


    Brother Yuan saw his expression and looked back, raising his eyebrows knowingly.


    With the status of Mr. Yuan, there are not many scholars who don''t want to worship him as a teacher. This kid obviously has this idea, so several of their "children" have come out. He hasn''t left yet. He came out.


    He had never seen this child before, but he only heard it mentioned by the Tang family. The Tang family brothers were all kind and didn''t tell him much, but he just took a picture in the hall, and he almost knew it in his heart.


    Brother Yuan saw the shame and anger on the child''s face, so he didn''t want to look at it too much, so he turned back and said to Huo Yuntao, "Shall we go and see Xinbao?"


    Huo Yuntao nodded, and the two walked a few steps. Unexpectedly, Shen Zhuoli called them later: "Uncle Yuan, Yuntao, where are you going?"


    Brother Yuan turned his head, the expression on the child''s face had adjusted, and he walked over with a smile, Brother Yuan said with a smile: "Go and play with Xinbao, why don''t you go with us?"


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said, "Okay."


    So the three of them chatted and passed together.


    Xinbao had just finished eating, Yan Chenjue took a small candy box and brought her a piece of candy, Xinbao bargained: "I want to raise a piece."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "No."


    Xinbao said: "My wife, please!"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled, and gave her another piece, then Xinbao turned around and saw Brother Yuan and the others, and said loudly, "Wife, look who''s coming!"


    Yan Shen Jue knew it well, turned his head, and threw the candy box on the top of the cabinet.


    Xinbao stared at him, Xiaopang reached back to steal the candy, touched the table twice, but found nothing, then turned around, staring at the empty table with a dazed expression.


    Brother Yuan and the others stared straight at it, almost dying of laughter.


    Brother Yuan said: "Xinbao, why did you get up so early today?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said, "Xinbaozun is too diligent!"


    Brother Yuan laughed out loud: "Yes, Xinbao is a diligent treasure."


    Xinbao peeled off a piece of candy and put it in his mouth. Brother Yuan said, "This brother is called Huo Yuntao, does Xinbao know him?"


    Xinbao had a candy in his mouth: "Morning for Yuntao, morning for Xiaoyu."


    "Don''t," Huo Yuntao said, "You can''t call me brother, I''m inferior, just call me Yuntao."


    Brother Yuan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, everyone is called their own." At the same time, he asked Xinbao: "Why didn''t Xinbao wear a belt today?"


    Xinbao touched his head: "Because there is only one belt at home, so Xinbao can''t tie it."


    Brother Yuan smiled and said, "But your wife is married!"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said: "If there is a belt at home, Xinbao and his wife can have one, and there is only one, so I can only give it to my wife."


    Brother Yuan couldn''t help laughing.


    Yan Shen Jue also had a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said: "Brother, that tailor shop is not good, and it is very slow to make a handkerchief. You can help me find a better one tomorrow, and I can find a few more."


    "Go backwards," Brother Yuan said, "What about the ones you made before? Are they all broken?"


    "It''s not broken," Yan Shenjue said, "But is there anyone who can match Xinbao''s clothes."


    Brother Yuan: "...??"


    He wondered: "What kind of clothes should a Xiaoyao scarf wear? Isn''t it just a Xiaoyao scarf?"


    Yan Shen compared to the side: "The color of the trim is different, and the embroidery at the end of the scarf is different."


    Brother Yuan walked over, looked at the dozen or so ready-made handkerchiefs over there, and compared them to Huo Yuntao speechlessly: "Look, it''s because I practiced hidden weapons, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to find them."


    Huo Yuntao couldn''t help but laugh too.


    Xinbao¡¯s Xiaoyao scarf was originally one size smaller, the border is just a thread, and the embroidery at the end of the scarf is smaller than a peanut. It¡¯s really... you can¡¯t find it without looking for it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： wife killing

    Chapter 190 Killing Wife and Proving the Way


    Several people sat and talked for a while, seeing that the time was almost up, Xinbao was very proactive, chewed the candy Kala Kala, then licked his mouth and went out to practice.


    A few people were idle and bored anyway, so they also went out to watch.


    Now Xinbao walks much faster than before, but to Yan Shenjue it is the same, he still walks backwards with his hands behind his back, it looks like he has eyes behind him, no matter what flowers and trees are uneven, his heart is as smooth as walking on the ground. Bao seems to be chasing him all the way, full of energy.


    Shen Zhuoli saw it in his eyes and pursed his lips.


    He wanted to worship Mr. Yuan as his teacher, but Mr. Yuan did not pretend to be polite to him.


    He wanted to learn the dragon-slaying knife technique, but Second Master Shen said he was not fit and refused to accept him, but he turned around and accepted Brother Tang San.


    He prides himself on being capable of both civil and military skills, but the weak and small Yan Shenjue in front of him seems to be hiding something, far better than him.


    Shen Zhuoli thought for a while, and suddenly said softly: "Uncle Yuan, shall I take you to the martial arts field? Right now, Uncle Tang San is probably practicing swords there."


    "Don''t, don''t," Brother Yuan said, "I don''t think it''s appropriate to have a few swordsmanship."


    Shen Zhuoli said with a smile: "Speaking of which, there are several uncles in the Tang family, I still can''t remember their names!"


    Brother Yuan hadn¡¯t spoken yet, Huo Yuntao laughed and said, ¡°He is ¡®prosperous, wise and courageous¡¯, so easy to remember, don¡¯t you remember that?¡±


    Shen Zhuoli choked.


    Brother Yuan was a little helpless.


    This kid obviously wanted to ask Yan Shenjue, so he had to turn several corners first.


    He changed the topic casually, and said with a smile: "I don''t know if Tang San can beat Tang University now."


    Shen Zhuoli said in surprise: "Uncle Tang also knows martial arts?"


    Brother Yuan was stunned: "Yes?"


    Shen Zhuoli lowered his eyes.


    He thought Brother Tang would not know how to fight! He clearly said that he was a farmer!


    Aren¡¯t they all country folks? Why are all of them so powerful? ? Not to mention Yunwen Yunwu, Yan Shenjue even pays attention to matching the embroidery on the clothes!


    So, when they first met, they must have secretly laughed at him for his mannerisms, right?


    No wonder Mr. Yuan didn''t want to talk to him. I don''t know what the Tang family said to him when they went back. In his eyes, he must be a clown!


    Shen Zhuoli''s ears turned red, and the more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he became.


    The heart treasure over there has been practiced for hours, Yan Shenjue just said "Okay", Shen Zhuoli suddenly jumped up a few steps, and said: "Uncle Yan also uses a sword?"


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly startled, he took out his handkerchief, wiped the sweat from Xinbao''s face, and said, "Yes."


    Shen Zhuoli drew his long sword from behind: "I also use a sword, and I want to learn from Uncle Yan!"


    He attacked directly.


    Yan Shen Jue gently raised his hand, and pushed the unrecovered Nai Tuanzi into Brother Yuan''s arms, while raising his hand to parry.


    Brother Yuan hurriedly hugged Xinbao, and looked at the field speechlessly.


    This kid''s mentality is obviously broken, but he doesn''t seem to say anything? ?


    He thought about it for a long time, as if he only said that Brother Tang knows martial arts? This has something to do with him? ?


    Shen Zhuoli''s swordsmanship is good, but it''s only good. Yan Chenjue didn''t draw his sword, but just parried, but the more he did this, the more ashamed and angry Shen Zhuoli became.


    Xinbao couldn''t see clearly at all, and said anxiously: "Wife! Wife!"


    "It''s okay," Brother Yuan patted her on the back: "Xinbao is not afraid, he is not your wife''s opponent, you can''t hurt him."


    Shen Zhuoli listened to his ears and clenched his teeth, the offensive was even more like a storm.


    If it were a kind person, he might draw out his sword, pretend to be fair, and appease him, but Yan Chenjue is not a smooth-faced character, and he doesn''t care about his emotions at all, and still fights casually.


    In Xinbao''s eyes, it was just a piece of silver shadows. Her fairy wife looked indifferent, her sleeves were fluttering, she was moving forward and backward, swaying easily. , how beautiful it is.


    Xinbao said happily: "My wife is so pretty!"


    Yan Chen couldn''t help smiling at her.


    It looks even better! The iceberg is melting, the clouds are breaking and the moon is rising, it looks like a fairy!


    Far away, I suddenly heard someone say hello!


    Second Master Shen and Old Master Yuan came over, Second Master Shen kept applauding as he walked, turned his head and confessed to Old Master Yuan, then drew the knife from behind Huo Yuntao, grabbed Shen Zhuoli, threw him behind him, and said with a smile : "I have also tried a few tricks!"


    Master Yuan and Brother Yuan frowned at the same time.


    But Yan Chenjue took a step back, clasped his fists together to show respect, then drew the Kongde Sword from his waist, and attacked.


    This pair got a little bit of a "discussion" feeling when they got started. Huo Yuntao was beaming with excitement and couldn''t help applauding.


    Yuan family father and son frowned, unable to hide their worry.


    But this kind of battle, in the eyes of experts, is brilliant, but in the eyes of Tuanzi, it is a mess.


    Xinbao''s eyes were dazzled, so he simply turned around and rubbed his eyes with both hands.


    Swords flicked, lights and shadows fluttered, Yan Chenjue''s movements were extremely calm, at such a young age, he looked like a master...but there were fine beads of sweat slowly dripping out from his jade-white forehead, the clothes on his vest, Already drenched in sweat.


    But even so, his expression was still completely calm.


    Second Master Shen suddenly paused, and said in astonishment: "Ai Mo sword technique??"


    He seemed to be hesitating whether to fight again, but the sword was in front of him, so he could only continue to receive the move, while muttering: "Impossible! How is this possible?"


    Xinbao couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at the field, but he still couldn''t see anything clearly.


    She asked Brother Yuan: "What is the Ai Mo sword technique?"


    Brother Yuan shook his head, but did not speak.


    Xinbao was anxious for some reason, and tried his best to look into the field for a while.


    Shen Zhuoli was also very surprised.


    He rushed up when his head was hot, and after being thrown back by Shen Erye, his mind gradually cleared up. When he was panicked and afraid...he heard the name again.


    He muttered: "Ai Mo sword technique?"


    Xinbao struggled to the ground from Big Brother Yuan''s arms, grabbed Shen Zhuoli''s hand and took a few steps away, avoiding the sword wind over there, and asked, "What is the Ai Mo sword technique?"


    Shen Zhuoli looked complicated.


    But he''s only a teenager, and he wants to have a discussion.


    He said: "Have you ever heard of ''there is nothing more sad than death''?"


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment, nodded sharply, and Shen Zhuoli said: "It is said that this sword technique is very powerful, but the person who created this sword technique has a miserable life experience. He witnessed his whole family being wiped out when he was young. Marrying a wife and having a son, who knew that the son was secretly stolen, and after being brought up, he came back and killed his biological mother and brothers and sisters...Then this senior, in despair, created this sword technique, named it the Ai Mo sword technique..."


    Xinbao listened blankly.


    Shen Zhuoli continued: "Because this swordsmanship is the only swordsmanship in the world that can cultivate the sword light. It is very powerful, so some people wanted to learn it later, but they couldn''t learn it because they didn''t have the mood. Later, there was another person who practiced swordsmanship. To the point of insanity, killing his wife and son, he actually practiced it well, so this sword technique is also known as the sword of killing his wife and proving the Tao. In the following hundred years, many people followed suit, but no one practiced it after that."


    He paused for a moment, very puzzled: "Uncle Yan, isn''t he only ten years old? No matter what he has experienced, how could his state of mind reach the ''heart-death'' state of mind, and how could he practice the Ai Mo Sword??"


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and her small body trembled slightly.


    She felt that this short sentence "no matter what he has experienced" seemed to contain too many **** and terrifying things, which made her afraid to listen or think about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： Its not that it doesnt hurt, its just bearable

    Chapter 191 It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s just that it can bear it


    With a clang, the swords intersected, and Second Master Shen quickly stepped back a few steps, waving his hand to signal that he would stop fighting.


    He looked at him with a rather serious expression, his thick eyebrows deeply frowned.


    Yan Shenjue was panting slightly, and his clothes were soaked in sweat as if washed with water, but his expression was still calm, or rather numb, and the hand holding the sword turned slightly white with force.


    It is said that the better Ai Mo''s swordsmanship is practiced, the more painful it will be when using it. Every move is like a heartbreaker and a nightmare returning.


    Seeing his calm expression, Second Master Shen originally thought that the rumors were wrong, but seeing that his body was wet with sweat, he realized... It''s not that he doesn''t feel pain, but that he can bear it.


    How did he cultivate such a temper at such a young age?


    Yuan''s father and son both looked anxious, but they didn''t step forward, they just looked at him.


    After a while, Yan Chenjue slowly woke up from the painful darkness. He regained his composure and slowly returned the Kongde Sword to his waist.


    Holding his hand on the hilt of his sword, he subconsciously raised his eyes to look for Xinbao.


    Then, not far away, Xinbao was talking to Shen Zhuoli, Xinbao raised his face, the two were very close, and they looked very congenial.


    Yan Shen Jue shook his body.


    The hand holding the hilt of the sword suddenly tightened, and the beautiful peach eyes turned red.


    While he was in a trance, he seemed to have returned to that hellish cell. In the whole world, he was the only one left, struggling in pain in a never-ending nightmare.


    It seems only for a moment,


    But it seems a long time.


    Suddenly Shen Zhuoli said anxiously: "Xinbao? Xinbao, are you okay?"


    Yan Shenjue completely subconsciously, tiptoed, jumped over, and picked up the milk dumpling.


    Xinbao stood there dumbfounded, tears streaming down his face, Yan Chen said urgently: "Xinbao? Xinbao? What''s wrong with you?"


    He raised his head and looked at Shen Zhuoli fiercely, Shen Zhuoli stepped back quickly, shaking his hands wildly: "I didn''t mess with her, she was the one who asked me about Ai Mojian first!"


    Yan was taken aback for a moment.


    He turned his head and looked at Xinbao again.


    He remembered the name full of evil spirit...Killing Wife to Prove Dao Sword.


    This is a sword technique that is destined to betray all relatives.


    His heart was suddenly empty.


    The next moment, Xinbao opened his arms and hugged him tightly with all his strength.


    Her tears wet his face, and she coaxed him incoherently: "My wife, don''t be sad, don''t be sad, don''t be a sword... Xinbao loves you, Xinbao will always protect you, Xinbao will always be good to you , I will give you money, and I will give you all Tangtang, so you can be happy..."


    She talked nonsense for a long time, and finally couldn''t help crying.


    Yan Shen Jue hugged her tightly in silence.


    It¡¯s such a small, soft mass, but it seems to own the whole world in an instant.


    The warm sunlight shone on him again, little by little, dispelling all the haze.


    No one understands that only when he takes care of this little milk dumpling will he feel that he is needed and that his feet have stepped on the ground.


    His expression gradually returned to calm, and he was that handsome young man again.


    Patiently, he caressed her back one after another, while agreeing softly: "Okay."


    Second Master Shen didn''t ask any more questions, and Mr. Yuan didn''t mention it too much. The two of them revealed the matter tacitly.


    Brother Yuan, on the other hand, chatted with Huo Yuntao in private, telling him not to spread the matter.


    Huo Yuntao will naturally go and talk to Shen Erye.


    Old Master Yuan left after lunch, Yan Chenjue and Xinbao were planning to stay, if Divine Doctor Yuan didn''t come back with two sacks of seeds.


    Master Yuan''s attitude has changed drastically now, the eyes that look at Xinbao are shining brightly, the most important thing is, the eyes that Xinbao is looking at those seeds are also shining brightly.


    It happened that it looked like it was going to rain, and there was no way to grow flowers anyway, so Yan Chenjue simply took Xinbao back to live, and he brought Fourth Brother Tang with him.


    In the mansion of Divine Doctor Yuan here, there is a big pharmacy. The medicine cabinets occupy two full walls. The tallest cabinet is as tall as a person. The names of medicines are also written in big characters. You can jump up to get the medicine.


    He has already refined the saffron, a small packet, a little bit more than expected, and it can be used for about three doses.


    Then Divine Doctor Yuan jumped up and down like a monkey, picked up the right medicinal materials, and took them down one by one: "Do you need angelica? How about cinnamon twigs? Do you want some comfrey? I think big green leaves are definitely needed, right?" "


    After a while, a large row of long drawers was placed on the cabinet in front of Xinbao.


    And by doing so, he accidentally helped Xinbao.


    Now Xinbao can''t memorize textbooks, but when he sees the medicinal materials, the prescription in his mind quickly becomes clear.


    She washed her hands, spread out the paper, and started to grab the medicine.


    At first, the movement was quite clumsy, and she grabbed it three times in a row and then grabbed it back a little before getting the weight right, but after a few times, she showed a precision that was completely inconsistent with the chubby hand.


    There is no need for a stick, each medicine has the same amount in each handful, and her hands are small, so she may not be able to grab enough at one time, but once she takes one medicine, she grabs it twice in one dose, and will never grab it three times in the next dose.


    According to Tang Sige''s situation, Xinbao slightly adjusted the prescription, and formulated three servings of Xinbao''s Honghuasumu Decoction.


    Master Yuan held the paper bag, carefully pondered the medicinal properties of the medicine, and worked backwards to prove the medicinal properties of saffron, muttering words in his mouth.


    Brother Tang watched silently from the side.


    While pondering, Divine Doctor Yuan took his hand from time to time to feel his pulse, and finally he simply held his wrist directly, feeling his pulse while pondering.


    Xinbao felt that there was no problem with the compatibility, so he patted the crumbs on his hands, walked to the medicine cabinet, opened the medicine cabinet one by one, and looked at the medicinal materials inside... This feeling is really the same as when someone who likes jewelry looks at jewelry, Super satisfying.


    Xinbao''s eyes were bent. She looked at the two rows under the medicine cabinet. The third row was on her chest. Look.


    Yan Shenjue was a little funny, so he went to help her pull away.


    As soon as he came over, Xinbao became courageous, grabbed his arm, and stood on the handle.


    There are wooden handles in every vertical row, and they are so long that they just let go of her two little feet. She stretched out her hand to flick, grabbed a small twig, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Yan Shen Jue was taken aback: "Xinbao!"


    Xinbao was chewing and looked at him innocently, Yan Shenjue said urgently: "What are you eating, spit it out quickly! Medicines can also be taken casually?"


    Xinbao said: "Licorice, do you want to eat it too?"


    She leaned on the side of the drawer, picked another one, and put it in his mouth.


    Yan Shen Jue anxiously turned his face away, and hugged her down: "Spit it out!"


    Xinbao was still chewing, Yanchen patted her on the back: "Xinbao! Be obedient, spit it out!"


    She chewed it a few more times before spitting it out reluctantly, "It''s sweet and delicious."


    "It''s delicious, but you can''t eat it casually!" Yan Chenjue took out a small porcelain bottle from his purse, poured a small grain of sugar, and put it in her mouth.


    Xinbao usually eats big chunks of candy, which will ooze out when wrapped in oiled paper, so he usually doesn''t put it on his body.


    This kind of small candy is only the size of a bean. Xinbao obviously didn''t feel like it. He smacked his lips while still looking at the medicine cabinet, and introduced to him: "Cardamom can be used as medicine candy. Do you want to eat it? Amomum can also be used." Medicine candy can also be made into cakes, do you want to eat them? Poria cocos can be made into Poria cocos cakes, and Poria cocos crisps are also delicious!"


    Yan Shen Jue was so tired that he stared at her.


    Seeing that she has finished eating the candy, I quickly put another pill for her to keep her mouth shut, so as to save anyone who can¡¯t watch it and take the medicine secretly.


    It took an afternoon to go through all the medicines in the medicine cabinet. Xinbao felt as if he had completed a major review.


    It really rained at night, and it continued to rain for two days.


    Xinbao has finally learned enough, thinking about his father wanting to go home.


    Yan Shen Jue touched her little head: "If the rain stops tomorrow, I will take you back."


    Xinbao nodded obediently.


    The sound of the rain is very hypnotic. At night, Xinbao sleeps soundly, until the long-lost big stone appears, and the handwriting on the stone reads:


    ¡ºThe rocks that poured down in an instant buried Yan Zhen¡¯s whole body underneath.¡»


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： Only tell Xinbao the secret

    Chapter 192 The secret only tells Xinbao


    Xinbao woke up suddenly: "Wife! Wife!"


    Xinbao occupied Yan Shenjue''s bed. He moved a bamboo couch over and laid it in front of the bed to sleep. She was so startled that he didn''t even have time to put on his shoes, so he jumped onto the bed: "What''s the matter, Xinbao?" , Did you have a nightmare?"


    Xinbao sat up and pinched herself violently.


    She groaned in pain, and then said with tears in her eyes, "It''s not a dream, it''s not a dream, am I awake, is Xinbao really awake?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "I''m really awake."


    He suddenly thought: "Are you dreaming..."


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said anxiously, "Xinbao dreamed of a big rock, my wife is here to write!"


    Yan Chenjue was also a little anxious, hurriedly put on his shoes, lit a candle and placed it in front of the bed, then brought a pen and paper, Xinbao wrote stroke by stroke on the paper, Yan Chenjue murmured: "In an instant pour The mountain and rock general Yan Jun..."


    He paused.


    Xinbao didn''t pay attention at all, and was still working hard to take care of the cat and the tiger.


    Until the word was spelled out, Xinbao was stunned: "Who is Yan Xun? Why does Xinbao dream of someone he doesn''t know?"


    Yan Shenjue was a little helpless, and patted her little head lightly: "It''s me, it''s my name..."


    He paused for a moment: "My name is Yan Yan, and the character is Shenjue. This is my secret. I only tell Xinbao, and Xinbao is not allowed to tell others."


    Xinbao didn''t notice that this Yan was not that Yan, and nodded: "Oh, good, Xinbao must not tell others!"


    She pointed to the words on the paper: "Yes... But what should I do?"


    Yan Shenjue murmured and repeated: "The rocks that fell in an instant...Is this the collapse of the mountain?"


    "Yes, yes!" Xinbao nodded fiercely: "It must be! It must be! It must be a mountain collapse, the landslide!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "We agreed to go back to Yutang Village tomorrow, so we won''t go back."


    Xinbao nodded: "I won''t come back. Wife don''t go out tomorrow."


    "Okay, let''s not go out." Yan Shenjue coaxed her: "Okay, okay, it''s okay, go to sleep."


    Xinbao worriedly counted the words on the paper, and after confirming that he had drawn them all, he was relieved and lay down.


    Yan Shen Jue had just moved the candle away when Xinbao wailed again.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao pursed her mouth and shook her head.


    She was just worried that she woke up from a dream again this time, not really awake, so she pinched herself again to make sure.


    With tears in her eyes, she fell asleep after a while.


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t fall asleep, and sat cross-legged on the bamboo couch, muttering slightly.


    Although he was unlucky again, he was still in a good mood, that feeling of "Let the rain blow and the wind blow, and I will be by my lucky star".


    But that''s why it''s so strange, the landslide, if even he can''t avoid it, it must be a big one, but he went back to the village with Xinbao, Xinbao was blessed with good luck, and when he was with her, he also Will it be buried?


    Could it be that Xinbao will be affected by his bad luck?


    He was a little uneasy.


    When it was dawn and the rain finally stopped, Yan Chenjue saw Tang Si Ge woke up, so he called him: "Look at Xinbao, I''ll go out for a while."


    Fourth brother Tang responded, and Yan Shenjue flew out of the city.


    He was very careful, always walking on the top. Longmen County was originally a mountain city, and there were mountains everywhere, and the road back to the village from the city was also full of mountains.


    But since it can bury people, if it cannot be avoided, it must be a relatively steep place. Yan Chenjue walked halfway, and suddenly stopped.


    On the mountain not far away, there is a not-so-big wild pomegranate tree, which is now bearing fruit.


    But this mountain is still a short distance away from the road.


    Supposing that he drove a carriage or rode a horse and took Xinbao back, it is possible that when he saw a pomegranate tree, he took the initiative to pick it for Xinbao, or Xinbao wanted to eat it.


    So, if when he came to pick it, he encountered a collapsed mountain and "poured in an instant", then it was really possible to be buried at the bottom.


    That is to say, Xinbao will not be buried, but he will be buried.


    But now he won''t either.


    Thinking about it this way, it''s really a little cool.


    Yan Shen Jue glanced at it from a distance, and didn''t think about stepping on it. After all, Xiao Fuxing is not by his side at the moment, if he steps on it and sinks, he may be buried.


    Fortunately, this mountain is still very high, and it is far away from the village. Those who are driving down the road will not be able to reach it, but it is possible to pick it from the top. When you go back, ask someone to come over and watch.


    He turned and went back.


    It may be because she woke up this time at night, so when Xinbao usually wakes up, she still hasn''t woken up.


    Huo Yuntao took a bag of clothes, came in and said with a smile: "One autumn rain and one cold, everyone, do you need to add more clothes?"


    He smiled and said: "I brought some for you to see if it''s okay?? I took two Tang Si''s, two Xinbao''s, and Yan Shao''s. I guess you have more, so I didn''t take it."


    Brother Tang is a little strange: "Is there still mine? I have clothes to wear."


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t cost money," Huo Yuntao said with a smile, "It''s the Shen family''s ready-made clothing store, and now it''s ours. We don''t know how to sell clothes, so we just want to sell them again, so we divide them up. You They are of normal stature, ready-made, I asked them to change them a little for those who are dear to their hearts, so that they can be worn."


    As he was talking, he complained: "Uncle Shen, if you talk about it, it''s really hard to say. He also started from scratch back then, and he has come to the present step by step. Who hasn''t seen it? Why didn''t he bend over? At the end He is a person who is aware of current affairs, just like now, the head said ten days, he obviously didn''t have enough money, so he just paid for it with the shop, and it took only two days to come together, there is no delay or bargaining, tell me, One more person who knows how to handle affairs? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to be like this earlier? I have to be so vicious!¡±


    Brother Tang echoed: "Because Uncle Shen is angry."


    "Yes!" Huo Yuntao pointed his fingers at him: "You''re right, it''s because our sect leader got really angry! He knows our sect master''s temper, and once he gets angry, it''s useless to say anything. Not less, he just delivered the things in a hurry, the sect leader might feel a little bit sorry, if it drags on, it will really consume all the brotherhood!"


    Fourth Brother Tang nodded.


    Huo Yuntao patted him on the back: "Go and try it, if it doesn''t work, change it."


    Fourth brother Tang knew that they were going to talk, so he responded and went in with his clothes in his arms.


    Huo Yuntao and Yan Shenjue said: "Let me tell you, that Chen Chengduo was making troubles every day. The day before yesterday, he sent someone to the bounty building to ask for a killer, and told me to intercept him. Then he asked the county magistrate to find a reason to send someone to arrest Tang Qingshan. , I sent someone to scare me. I got annoyed, so I took all their money, but that idiot lost his temper by slapping tables and stools... He didn''t even think about it, others could quietly take your money , how hard can it be to cut off your head? But Zhu Yinzhong knew he was afraid, and his face turned pale..."


    He paused: "Supposedly this should not be said to a child like you. Then what... I also asked someone to go to Fucheng to investigate, and that Chen Chengduo is really dead, but it''s not completely dead, and the medicine is okay... But that''s it. It¡¯s bad, he keeps asking people to buy people to go home, it seems to be to silence, or something, back and forth, he killed a dozen girls, although it is said that the lives of prostitutes are cheap, but they are not such a waste of human life, I really wanted to kill him, but I was afraid that I would hurt the Tang family, and I was so mad!"


    Yan Shen Jue suddenly felt his heart skip a beat.


    He said: "Did you release someone by his side?"


    "Yes," Huo Yuntao said, "both raw and cooked ones, as well as fresh ones that cost money."


    Yan Shenjue said: "There is a village called Niujiao Village. It is about two miles away from the north city gate. There is a pomegranate tree over there. You call your man, around Shenchu, to lead him to that pomegranate tree. Go down."


    Huo Yuntao was dumbfounded when he heard that: "Why, what are you doing there? What do you want to do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： Readers know everything

    Chapter 193 Scholars understand everything


    Yan Chenjue said calmly: "When I went out in the morning, I accidentally saw that rock cracked, and I thought it might collapse. If he was buried by the mountain, then Qingshan wouldn''t be blamed at all. Uncle''s head is on, once and for all."


    Huo Yuntao came to a sudden: "Oh, so...but how do you know it''s Shen Chu?"


    Because he originally planned to take her back when Xinbao wakes up from a nap. Xinbao usually sleeps until about two quarters (14:30), so when they arrived at that position, it was almost exactly Shenchu ??(15:00).


    Yan Chen explained without guilt: "It rained for two days and two nights in a row, and the earth and rocks were soaked. It stopped this morning, and the earth and rocks were almost half dry at noon. At that time, the earth and rocks were most likely to crack. I guess it should be Around Shenchu."


    "So it is!" Huo Yuntao believed it, and said with admiration: "You scholars really know everything! All right, then I will arrange it!"


    He ran away happily.


    Yan Shen Jue looked at his back, pursed his lips, and stared slightly.


    You must know that people nowadays are extremely awed by earthquakes. Even the emperor, if there is an earthquake, sometimes he needs to punish him.


    So, things like being buried by an earthquake are extremely taboo. The more you are close to your son, the more taboo you have. If you have a son who is punished by heaven, what about the father? ?


    If this matter can be achieved, and spread to the ears of the chief minister, as long as he still has three points of reason, he would probably wish that this matter would be buried forever, so how could he have the leisure to think about blaming someone and causing trouble again?


    That''s why I said once and for all.


    But he was thinking again, if Xinbao''s prophetic dream didn''t exist, he would have been buried.


    Why did he do something that angered and hated others, and he went to bother to punish him? ?


    If God really has eyes, shouldn''t he punish his insane... father?


    At this time, the county government.


    Chen Chengduo stood with his hands folded in the porch, with a gloomy expression.


    Yesterday, all their silver was stolen, and there was not a penny left, and none of the guards in the yard noticed.


    His imposing Chen Ershao has never encountered such an outrageous thing!


    He almost lost his temper!


    He couldn''t swallow this breath.


    Zhu Yinzhong came in from the outside, looked at his expression, and said with a smile: "Chengduo, I bought breakfast for you, would you like to taste it?"


    Chen Chengduo snorted coldly.


    Zhu Yinzhong accompanied him with a smile: "It''s cold today. If you are hungry, don''t catch a cold. Although you are in good health, this place is no better than Fucheng. The backcountry is unobstructed, and the wind is like a knife. , the bone seam of the person who blows it is cold..."


    Chen Chengduo is in poor health, but he is most afraid of being told by others, so Zhu Yinzhong had to make up for it after persuading him.


    After talking about it, he entered the room and sat down, and said to save face: "What did you buy?"


    Zhu Yinzhong didn''t know what it was, and he didn''t buy it himself, so he just shook his head with a smile: "This kind of shabby place, walking around can''t find anything delicious."


    As he spoke, he quickly opened the food box and laid out all the dishes. Chen Chengduo looked disgusted and ate with his chopsticks. Even though it was obviously for two or three people, he didn''t intend to ask Zhu Yinzhong to eat together.


    After all, even if he calls him uncle, he is allowed to call him by his first name, but in his heart, his step-wife Zhu will always be a concubine, and her family is naturally not serious relatives.


    Zhu Yinzhong took it for granted, and was not angry, and served him with a smile.


    Chen Ergong said while eating: "I feel angry when I think about it! The thief has been found!?"


    Zhu Yinzhong only said: "I''m looking for it, I''m still looking for it, I urged you once in the morning."


    He said so in his mouth, but he didn''t think so in his heart.


    When he came to this remote area, he did not confiscate much silver taels, and nothing was left of the stolen money, and no one was alarmed.


    This method really scared him.


    Zhu Yinzhong is a person who knows current affairs very well. He loves money, but he loves life even more!


    He still doesn''t know who the old man who was shot by the Tang family was, but he guessed that he must be a Jianghu person, and this matter has nothing to do with him.


    It was obvious that he couldn''t afford to offend him, he didn''t even dare to say a fart, let alone say it, he just coaxed Chen Chengduo, "There are so many villains in the poor mountains and rivers, it must be because our family is rich, and the villains have caught their attention. These people have a low life and are not afraid of anything, but Chengduo, you are precious, why bother to fight with this kind of person, and scratch your skin, I can''t even explain to my brother-in-law..."


    Chen Chengduo passed by overnight, and gradually came to his senses. He was already scared in his heart, but he still held it on his face.


    Zhu Yinzhong persuaded him for a long time before he said sullenly: "Stop talking! I know you are a coward!"


    "That''s right!" Zhu Yinzhong smiled bitterly: "I''m really timid, I didn''t fall asleep last night..."


    "Forget it!" Chen Ergong waved his hand: "Then leave early tomorrow morning!"


    "All right," Zhu Yinzhong said quickly, "I''ll ask someone to arrange it right away!"


    Upon hearing that the two ancestors were finally leaving, County Magistrate Liu was really relieved, and rushed to see them off.


    At this moment, the serious officials of the chief envoy did not leave, and Hulala was also a group of people. The county magistrate Liu, like sending off the plague god, arranged the evening banquet in the best restaurant with hemorrhage.


    At noon, the group just ate mutton casually. While eating, Chen Chengduo couldn''t help cursing.


    Instead, a clever young man next to him laughed and said, "Second Young Master Chen, I have an idea."


    This young man was sent by County Magistrate Liu for their convenience. He is very eloquent and can make people happy.


    Chen Chengduo didn''t mind him interjecting, and said with a smile, "What idea?"


    The boy smiled and said: "Didn''t the second young master want to deal with that Tang Qingshan? Back then, it wasn''t Tang Qingshan who did it, wasn''t that Tang Sanshui did it? Now that Tang Sanshui is dead, everyone knows about it Second Young Master, why not pretend to invite Tang Qingshan to go back to Fucheng, and say that he will return his shop to him... In this way, the old man behind him can''t say anything, but also praise Second Young Master, you have clear grievances, When we get back to Fucheng, with Mr. Chen around, doesn¡¯t Tang Qingshan just want to flatten and round it, so he can flatten and round it??¡±


    He lowered his voice: "Even if something happens on the road, it''s his life!"


    yes! Chen Chengduo thought it was true!


    couldn''t help laughing, and patted the boy on the shoulder: "Smart!"


    Zhu Yinzhong was beside him, and he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    What he was afraid of, besides the Yuan family, was that Jianghu man, but if he did this, that Jianghu man would have nothing to say!


    Besides, he had already knocked off County Magistrate Liu as soon as he came. Even if it was stolen yesterday, County Magistrate Liu and these merchants would not be able to knock much out. , Let him get out of the silver taels on the road, and they will live more comfortably.


    Besides, if you do this, you can gain a good reputation, which can be regarded as persuading Chen Chengduo to make progress, and you can sell it in front of Mr. Chen...


    He couldn''t help agreeing: "It''s really a good idea."


    So after dinner, the group got into the carriage and headed to Yutang Village.


    The boy sat outside and talked to the coachman: "We have a village called Niujiao Village. The pomegranates in this village are more expensive than gold."


    The coachman asked, "Why?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： ghost orchid

    Chapter 194 Ghost Orchid


    The boy smiled and said: "Because the pomegranates growing on that field are particularly red, we locals call them blood pomegranates. Don''t think the name sounds good, in fact, this pomegranate is more effective than medicine!"


    "Better than medicine? Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" The boy said, "Do you know that miracle doctor, whose surname is Sun? He said it, and you can find Longmen pomegranates in the medicine books! What nourishes qi and blood... a lot! I can''t remember either,"


    He chuckled: "I just remember being strong."


    The coachman was taken aback by him: "Are you so amazing?"


    "That''s right!" the boy said, "And the medicine is three-point poisonous, so don''t take too much, food supplements are not poisonous, and blood pomegranates can be eaten for three months, and gold won''t fall!"


    The two talked non-stop.


    In the carriage, Chen Chengduo looked gloomy, but he never interrupted.


    Halfway through the driveway, the boy suddenly said, "Look! That''s over there! Longmen Pomegranate!"


    The coachman couldn¡¯t help reining in his horse, and looked up. The boy was pointing, while paying attention to the movement in the car...After all, the time is coming, and the bait has been put down. If he doesn¡¯t bite the bait...


    The next moment, Chen Chengduo opened the car door.


    He glanced at where the two were looking, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    The little guy hurriedly laughed and said, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, just talk about our pomegranates!"


    Chen Chengduo said lightly: "I''m just getting tired of eating, and I want to eat some pomegranate to relieve my tiredness, so go and buy me some!"


    The boy was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly said: "Yes, yes."


    Chen Chengduo jumped out of the carriage and walked over there slowly, Zhu Yinzhong hurriedly followed.


    The coachman was about to pass by, but the boy stopped him and said, "Come on, let''s go up and find someone."


    While pulling him, he walked up in a big circle, while walking, while estimating the time, it seemed that it was already past Shen Chu, and there was no movement.


    The boy looked down, and saw Chen Chengduo and the two of them looked around, and they were about to go back. The boy was secretly anxious...


    Suddenly heard a bang, the ground shook, and the two of them couldn''t stand still, and they fell directly to the ground.


    It was like thunder in the ears, the rumbling sound was endless, and the ground where the two were lying down was shaking continuously. After a while, it slowly stopped. When the boy raised his head hurriedly, he found that there was billowing gray smoke. , and from time to time, large chunks of earth and stone slipped down.


    The coachman lay down on the ground and yelled in fright. After a while, he slowly raised his head and said in a trembling voice: "Earth, earth dragon turned over?"


    The little servant also showed a look of panic, pointing at that place: "The mountain has collapsed! Put, bury Chen Ershao and Lord Zhu under their heads!"


    The coachman was also terrified when he saw it.


    Such a large mountain collapsed, burying the road. Well, how could this Chen Chengduo survive?


    The coachman sat down on the ground at that time: "My mother! This, this is a life-and-death trick!"


    The two of them rushed back to report the letter.


    County Magistrate Liu was also terrified when he heard that, and hurried over with people, including the officials of the chief envoy.


    A group of people dug until dark, but no one was found, and large pieces of earth and rocks fell from time to time. Who is not afraid of death? Don''t dare to lean too far.


    County Magistrate Liu is one head and two elders. He is really unlucky, why did he catch up with all the bad luck?


    He hurriedly questioned the boy: "What''s going on!"


    "I don''t know, you little one!" The servant rushed ahead of the coachman and cried loudly: "After eating, the second young master suddenly said that he wanted to come out to play, come out and play, and drive the car well, but the second young master insisted on stopping, and still Smiling and calling the girl over there, I didn¡¯t see anything, there was no one at all! But Er Shaofei asked me to find out what the girl¡¯s name was, and the mountain collapsed as soon as I went around here. I don¡¯t know anything I know!"


    Magistrate Liu''s eyes widened.


    But this kind of thing, I dare not ask in detail in front of people.


    After holding back for a long time, he could only grit his teeth and let him back away first, but the others looked at each other in blank dismay.


    The boy backed away, took advantage of the chaos and pulled the coachman aside, and whispered: "Master Chen''s own son is here, can he let you go when he goes back? You still don''t run away!?" He stuffed him with a money bag : "I found this from the car, we are half of each other, let''s run!"


    The coachman was brought over by Chen Chengduo, no better than he is a local, and he took the money bag and ran away in desperation.


    So these people dug all night, and after digging out the two **** corpses, when they wanted to ask someone again, the servant and the coachman ran away without a trace.


    Over there.


    Xinbao woke up and said the first thing: "Honey! Did Xinbao tell you about the dream yesterday?"


    "I said it," Yan Shenjue said, "Is there any more?"


    "Yes," Xinbao said, "There are more, so my wife can''t go out."


    besides?


    Does it have to wait until the mountain really collapses before it disappears?


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Okay, I won''t go out."


    Xinbao walks up and down worryingly, and grabs his sleeve while taking a nap.


    Until he woke up, Xinbao sat there picking seeds as usual, ready to go back and plant them in the greenhouse in the village, when he suddenly raised his head and said, "The stone is gone!"


    Yan Shenjue looked at the moment, nodded, and within a quarter of an hour, Xinbao cried out in surprise: "Again, again!"


    Yan Shenjue was a little surprised, hurriedly put down the book and walked over: "Again?"


    Xinbao nodded and shook his head: "It''s gone again!"


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    He said: "Is it or not? What is written on it?"


    Xinbao opened his eyes wide, tried hard to recall the scene just now, and murmured: "There are no words, just a stone, just appeared for a while and then disappeared... But at that moment..."


    On that big rock, there are vaguely high mountains, waterfalls, pavilions, pavilions, and people coming and going, forming a small world by itself. At that moment, the corner of the rock, which might have been only the size of a needle, seemed to push away the clouds and mist, and quickly Zooming in, zooming in, zooming in... Keep pushing forward, I can barely see it is a pale white flower, but it is too short, it only flashes for a while and then it disappears.


    Xinbao is more interested in plants and understands them better, and carefully thinking about the appearance of that flower, like a frog wearing a crown, she murmured: "Ghost orchid."


    is ghost orchid.


    This is not a Chinese creature. It was first discovered in Cuba. It is an epiphyte that grows on trees.


    This kind of flower has no leaves, and the coral-like sucker is the same color as the trunk, which is perfectly invisible, so at first glance, it seems that the flower is floating out of thin air, so it is also called ghost orchid.


    But why did she suddenly see Guilan? ?


    She stayed there for a long time, then as if thinking of something, she looked at the seeds she was holding in her hand.


    When she inspected it, she thought it was a shriveled flower seed and was about to pick it out, but... it was actually the seed of a ghost orchid?


    Ghost orchids generally only grow in deep mountains and old forests or dark and humid swamps, and are often neighbors with crocodiles. It is said that they can only be pollinated by sphinx moths. It is extremely rare and artificial cultivation is very difficult, so... where did this seed come from?


    If she planted it, can she live?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： The only one in the world

    Chapter 195 The only one in the world


    She opened her eyes wide, lost in thought.


    Yan Shenjue waited for a long time, and finally couldn''t bear to urge her: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao was taken aback: "Huh?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "What ghost orchid?"


    Xinbao said: "Don''t quarrel, I''m already in debt!"


    She tilted her head to think hard, tilted it over, and then tilted it back... She patted her head with her small hand: "Why is there a big rock?"


    Why are there big rocks? Why can big rocks predict disasters? Why is she here? Why can the flowers she planted grow so fast and so well? Why does the big stone light up when she gets the ghost orchid seeds?


    Many questions, no answers yet.


    But at least she knows that since she has the opportunity to get the ghost orchid, she should plant it and let it take root and sprout in my land of Greater China.


    If there is a reason for all this somewhere, then the ghost orchid she planted will definitely be able to grow alive!


    Putting his hands on the ground, Tuanzi climbed up, grabbed Yan Chenjue''s hand, and said in a very swollen way: "Although I don''t say why! But I think I must be very tired! Wife, I will take you to plant flowers! How about you?" I dig a hole!"


    Such a heroic momentum, such a down-to-earth words.


    Yan Shen Jue laughed again and again, and was pulled out by her.


    They went to Shen''s house again.


    Ghost orchid is very delicate, it cannot be cultivated with soil, you can choose some plants'' decayed leaves as the culture substrate.


    It has no leaves, but there is a small amount of chlorophyll in the roots, which can carry out photosynthesis, so choose a place with good light.


    It is neither heat nor cold resistant, and requires extremely high humidity.


    It needs to be fertilized, but not too much or too thick, otherwise it may burn to death if you are not careful.


    In short, it is a daughter of the plant world, picky and delicate, it is not easy to survive in the laboratory, and it is almost impossible to grow by yourself.


    If at this time, she is still the young but heavy-duty boss in her previous life, she may look forward and backward and worry a lot, but at this time, the three-and-a-half-year-old dumpling has only one thought, plant it! plant it!


    It is too difficult to fully meet the conditions, but she can do her best with the existing conditions!


    Xinbao''s large-scale construction...isn''t considered a big boom, small construction, simulated a swamp growth environment for it, and planted it.


    Second Master Shen, who learned about this, came to watch with great interest, and several people gathered around her to watch.


    While planting, Xinbao said: "Borrow a super difficult one! No one can grow it alive! Xinbao only has this one seed! Xinbao will definitely be able to grow it alive!"


    Yan Shenjue beautified her: "This is the only one in the world."


    Second Master Shen was very excited: "Oh? Only this one? Where did it come from?"


    Xinbao said: "I picked it from Uncle Yuan''s bag."


    The Divine Physician Yuan, who came a step late, just heard this, and was immediately upset: "Why do you give my things to others?"


    Huo Yuntao said: "The head of the saffron, didn''t you just take it without saying a word?"


    Divine doctor Yuan thought so too, he touched his nose: "Well, that''s fine, they are all second masters, why bother?"


    Second Master Shen is a mature second master, of course he would not care about this old naughty second master, and said with a smile: "You are right."


    Divine doctor Yuan was relieved and asked, "Xinbao, is this medicine?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No."


    "Oh!" Immediately, Divine Doctor Yuan lost interest. He went out with his hands behind his back, wanting to see if there were any medicines in the garden, and continued to gather the wool of Second Master Shen.


    After planting Xinbao, I went out with my wife to see if I could find anything else, and continued her previous work by the way.


    She took Anshun and the gardener to work in the front, and Huo Yuntao gloated and talked to Yan Chenjue in the back: "I went to see the collapsed mountain. There are really a lot of bosses, and there must be at least a mile and a half." The mountain has collapsed! There are so many people digging, and no one has been dug up yet! It didn¡¯t take me to do anything, and the news spread, saying that he was possessed by an evil spirit, and the female ghost was taking his life! I¡¯m going to let him out even if he can¡¯t do it. , let me tell you, once such words are released, the rumors will definitely fly away..."


    Yan Shenjue frowned slightly, a little speechless.


    It''s a ghost claiming his life again, even if he wants to leave the Tang family aside, can''t he use another way of saying it?


    Huo Yuntao didn''t pay attention to his expression, and continued: "By the way, help those women who died unjustly to seek justice. It just so happens that this County Magistrate Liu is not a good person. It is estimated that after two consecutive incidents, he will not be able to do it as an official."


    Yan Shen Jue murmured: "Since we have to do it, why not make it bigger?"


    Huo Yuntao asked: "Huh??"


    His eyes lit up suddenly, and he leaned over: "You mean, stew that chief envoy in a pot?"


    Yan Shenjue nodded, and then said: "You should release that news, be sure, and leave the rest to me."


    Huo Yuntao understood: "Success, I will release it immediately."


    So people here haven''t dug it out yet, and the news is already flying all over the sky.


    Someone said that just two days ago, he saw a woman wandering around the gate of the yamen, and then she was driven out by the yamen servants. She was still yelling to sue Chen Chengduo for disregarding human life, but the yamen servants said that Chen Chengduo was the chief political envoy. Young Master, if you dare to sue him, you may die.


    Another vegetable seller heard the rumor, and suddenly exclaimed, saying that she had seen this girl.


    Then she covered up on the surface, but actually said what the girl said in detail.


    Chen Chengduo couldn''t do it, but he took his anger out on the women and killed more than a dozen women one after another. The girl''s sister also died at the hands of Chen Chengduo. She wanted to sue, but the chief envoy killed her family. I followed Chen Chengduo here, and heard that magistrate Liu loves the people like a son, so he boldly filed a complaint, but unexpectedly, he was driven away by the yamen... and so on.


    Everyone who heard it exclaimed, and when they wanted to ask more questions, the vegetable seller had disappeared.


    But it doesn''t matter if it''s gone, the news has already spread.


    County magistrate Liu led his men to fight all night, and it was not until daylight that they dug up the two **** corpses. When they came back, the master quickly reported the rumors.


    Magistrate Liu was in the mood of waiting to die, but after listening, he realized that there was still a chance of life!


    So, although the incident with Xiao Xie''s tomb was unlucky, he appeared on stage as a master of Qingtian! Avenge the people! Be bright and positive! And whether this woman is a human or a ghost, the reason for this incident is because she wants to sue him!


    For things like earthquakes, someone has to take the blame. Then, can the chief minister be asked to do it himself?


    He was his own son! Why do you ask outsiders to carry it!


    This idea is bold, but it may not be impossible! Anyway, it''s a desperate fight, if you don''t give it a try, who knows it won''t work!


    The master offered advice at the side: "I heard that Mr. Chen is a disciple of Wu Shangshu in the middle of the court... But the official also heard that Xu Shangshu and this Wu Shangshu have never dealt with each other very much. If we can hurry up, we will make a secret report..."


    Magistrate Liu is not stupid, not only not stupid, but also quite shrewd.


    He immediately said: "Yes! Hurry up! Hurry up! It must be before Mr. Chen gets the news! Otherwise, he is prepared and covers up the matter, so how can he convict Chen Chengduo!"


    Master said: "My lord is right!"


    So County Magistrate Liu hurriedly wrote a note, and the master recommended a catcher who knows kung fu, who has a heavy responsibility, and hurried to the capital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： believe you have me

    Chapter 196 Believe that you have me in your heart


    But in fact, the secret book written in the name of County Magistrate Liu had already been sent to the capital the night before.


    Yan Shenjue handed over the written secret booklet, and turned to look for Xinbao.


    He was going to write a secret book just now, so he asked Brother Tang to look at Xinbao for a while, and it took only an hour before and after.


    Yan Shen Jue knocked on the door, and Fourth Brother Tang came over and opened it, holding a round stool by the door, and said with a smile, "Sit here for a while."


    Yan Shen Jue looked up.


    I saw Xinbao lying on the table, holding a brush, clumsy and not knowing what he was doing.


    Yan Shenjue said: "Xinbao?" He wanted to walk over.


    Fourth brother Tang smiled and opened his hands to stop him: "Xinbao won''t let you see."


    Yan Shen Jue was surprised: "Not allowed to see? What is she doing?"


    Fourth brother Tang smiled and said, "I''m writing a letter to my father."


    "Writing letters??" Yan Chenjue was a little amused: "I don''t know, Xinbao can write letters now?"


    She said: "Xinbao will write when you find it, and I will write for you the first one."


    It turned out that it was a letter.


    Yan Shenjue is even more funny. There are several books and some papers spread out on the table.


    Both of them watched with a smile.


    Xinbao took a lot of effort... The main reason is that the chubby hands and the brush are too weak.


    But in the end, she finished the letter with difficulty using the fewest words and sentences with the fewest number of strokes.


    It¡¯s really hard for a smart woman to cook without rice, and it¡¯s hard for a boss to be a broken car. Fortunately, she is full of talents, and after ninety-nine delays, the remaining penny is still enough to write a letter. Between the lines, she perfectly expresses her thoughts.


    Tuanzi put down his pen to appreciate it, and shook his head triumphantly.


    As expected of me, but I am so smart.


    Yan Shen Jue watched with a smile.


    If he remembers correctly, the last time she was in such a confident state, she still wrote those three words that she didn''t know what they were.


    Tuanzi picked up the paper and blew on it. One character was as big as a fist, and he could vaguely make out from the back.


    Yan Chenjue squinted his eyes slightly, but when Tuanzi looked up and saw it, he climbed down the stool in a very small way, holding the paper in both hands, and hid behind the table, shaking and shaking like clothes, and trying hard to blow, hoo, hoo, hoo .


    Yan Shen Jue is really going to die of laughing at her.


    To change to another person, he may feel uncomfortable writing things that he is not allowed to read, but she...he knew without thinking, she must have mentioned him in the letter.


    In this world, there is a person who can make me believe that "you have me in your heart", which is surprisingly practical.


    Then Xinbao finally dried up, and folded up.


    Brother Tang said: "Give it to me, I will ask Anshun Butler to seal it up."


    Xinbao said: "You have to write Daddy''s letter."


    Fourth Brother Tang raised his eyebrows: "I still have to give it to my father? Yes."


    The villain Fourth Brother Tang winked at Yan Chenjue, and went out with the paper, Xinbao consciously tidied up the messy paper on the table.


    Yan Shenjue saw that her sleeves and skirt were stained with ink, so he carried her into the next room to find clothes for her.


    Brother Tang came back and said: "Pretend it, you can help me write my father''s letter, and then ask someone to send it out."


    The villain Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Okay."


    He came out, wrote Daddy''s letter on it, then pulled it out to look at it, and handed it to Nineteen to send it away.


    Nineteen soon delivered the letter, so when Tang Qingshan came home at night, he saw his second elder brother holding up the letter: "The letter written by your daughter, I specifically asked my father to open it, but I didn''t dare to read it! I don''t know if it was in Who are you guarding against! This is too much, you little stinking treasure!"


    Tang Qingshan washed his hands and took it.


    The words on the cover were written by Yan Shenjue, and he thought the inside was the same.


    Unexpectedly, the black characters inside covered the paper, and it was actually written by Xinbao himself.


    Tang Qingshan took it outside the door and looked carefully at the sky. The letter read:


    "


    Xinbao misses Daddy a hundred times.


    Wife never goes out in her dreams.


    I¡¯m so busy, I want to plant flowers on stones, plant medicine for my brother¡¯s legs, flowers for my heart, and my wife Jian is sad, and give him a lot of sweetness.


    Xinbao is really powerful.


    Two hundred miss daddy.


    ¡±


    Second elder brother stretched out his head to look secretly at the side, and asked, "What flowers are for my heart?"


    Mrs. Lin on the other side also raised her head to look secretly, complaining at the same time, "I miss my father a hundred times, I miss my father a hundred times, but I don''t think about my mother! You little thing with no conscience!"


    At the same time, he replied: "Grow medicine to cure my brother''s legs, grow flowers to sell to her brother, and comfort her brother''s heart! I don''t understand this, and I have studied! But what does this wife mean when she is sad?" ? Why don¡¯t you go out in your dreams? What kind of flowers are planted on stones?¡±


    The second elder brother slowly stroked his chin, and exchanged glances with his father.


    Tang Qingshan read it twice before carefully folding it up and putting it away, and at the same time said to his second elder brother: "If the Yuan family goes to the county seat tomorrow, you can follow along."


    "Okay," said the second elder brother, "It happened that the second uncle Yuan gave me the medicine, and I had two doses left before I drank it, so I went over and asked him to take my pulse again."


    Ms. Lin said: "Didn''t it mean that the mountain collapsed? Can the road still be walked?"


    "I can walk," Tang Qingshan said: "Yuan Dalang said that the road has been cleared, and he drove to both sides when digging."


    Miss Lin snorted, and then whispered: "You said that Mr. Chen Er came after us?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded, "Very likely."


    Ms. Lin immediately relieved her anger: "That''s really a good thing!"


    So the second elder brother drank the medicine the next day, and followed Shijiu, whose alias was Shi Jiu, to the county seat.


    Because the family couldn''t finish the food, they collected some for the Shen family to eat, so instead of driving the Yuan family''s carriage, they drove the family''s donkey cart, and slowly arrived at the gate of the city.


    It may be because of the collapse of the mountain yesterday, many people went out after seeing it, so there was actually a long line at the gate of the city, and everyone was gossip about Chen Ershao, one by one vividly.


    The second elder brother sat in the car wrapped in a cloak, listening with a smile.


    A load-bearer came from the back and skillfully inserted himself into the front of the donkey cart. He glanced at their cart and saw the vegetables on the cart, and said, "Hey, you guys go at this time, you won''t be able to sell it."


    The second elder brother said casually, "I''m going to visit relatives."


    The man said: "It''s not enough to just get food when visiting relatives."


    The second elder brother just smiled and ignored him, but he said, "Do you want to buy two pomegranates? The fresh pomegranates I picked are fresh."


    The second elder brother shook his head and refused to buy it, so he muttered a few poor words, then took a few quick steps, took a moment, and nimbly inserted himself in front of another person, and then began to persuade him to buy his pomegranate. If you don''t sell him, you will swear, and if you don''t let him jump in line, he will swear even more.


    Because many people on the road said that there was a pomegranate tree on the mountain where the accident happened this time, which is unlucky, so since yesterday, pomegranates have not been sold very well.


    The second elder brother watched him jump in line all the way, and scolded several people.


    He was born with five big and three thick, and he was not easy to mess with at first glance. There was a half-grown child carrying a basket, and he directly grabbed the basket, pulled him back, and moved to the front of the house, very arrogant.


    Second brother stood up suddenly and raised his voice: "Pomegranate seller!"


    The man turned his head, and the second brother said: "You come back, I''ll buy it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Xinbao gave me a lot of sweetness

    Chapter 197 Xinbao Gives Me a Lot of Sweets


    The man hesitated for a moment, half-believing.


    The second elder brother smiled and waved to him. After thinking about it, he really came back with a burden on his shoulders.


    The team has been moving forward slowly. The second brother sat back and smiled leisurely: "You pomegranate, is it sour or sweet?"


    "Sweet," said the man, "I found this good variety from outside! Big red pomegranate, have you heard of it? I''ve been selling it for several years, it''s sweet!"


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Let me tell you, it''s useless for you to buy and sell so hard. You can join other people''s teams, but can you still take money from other people''s pockets?"


    The man opened his mouth to say something, but swallowed it back, and squinted at him: "Are you going to buy it or not?"


    The second elder brother said: "Well, if you give me two big pomegranates, I will teach you a way to sell out the pomegranates quickly."


    "What??" The man said angrily, "You think I''m a three-year-old baby!? How dare you lie to me?"


    The second elder brother said: "I didn''t lie to you, think about it for yourself, if you can''t sell it after picking it, it will be a waste of your day''s work. You might as well give up two pomegranates and buy them with me. I will guarantee that it will work for you."


    "Bah!" The man said angrily, "You just want to cheat me into eating pomegranates! You look so smooth, but I didn''t expect you to be a big liar..."


    He cursed.


    Second brother said regretfully: "Forget it. You can go."


    The line was not long, and while talking, they arrived at the gate of the city, and the donkey cart entered the city directly.


    Nineteen smiled and said, "You really know how to coax people."


    The second elder brother said: "I didn''t coax him, I told him when he gave me the pomegranate."


    Nineteen smiled and said, "What is it?"


    The second elder brother deliberately smiled and asked him: "Do you have any pomegranate?"


    The carriage that was not far behind them passed by them, and an old man held the window and asked, "So, is there any way?"


    Nineteen turned his head in surprise, but the old man waved his hand to stop him from saluting.


    The second elder brother didn''t pay attention to Nineteen''s expression. He only saw the old man''s serious bearing, and smiled kindly. To ward off evil spirits and block villains."


    Once the old man thought about it, he was happy, and said with a smile: "Maybe that person will regret it?"


    He waved his hand and lowered the car curtain.


    Yeah, in fact, many things depend on how you say it. There is a pomegranate tree where the bad guy died, so it is said that the pomegranate is unlucky? But why didn''t the east side move and the west side didn''t move, but why did the pomegranate tree shake?


    So this statement will definitely be believed by many people. If they believe it, not only can it be sold, but it can also be sold at a high price. He only needs two pomegranates, which is really cheap for him.


    Second brother shook his head regretfully.


    Nineteen looked at him with a strange expression.


    Second brother asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Nineteen pointed to the carriage that had already driven away: "Do you know who that is?"


    Second brother said: "Who is it?"


    After finishing speaking, he quickly reacted: "Could it be??"


    "Yes," Nineteen nodded, "It''s our uncle."


    Second brother: "..."


    His expression collapsed at that moment.


    He also planned to worship Mr. Yuan as his teacher!


    As a result, he picked up the person and was seen by him!


    His performance just now has nothing to do with "good character, diligent and rigorous"! It''s simply showing off your cleverness, and you must repay your face!


    Why on earth would he be displeased with chasing down a small vendor!


    This kind of person, one day there will be three or five in line at the gate of the city! Why couldn''t he hold back!


    Second brother''s inner sadness almost flowed upstream.


    After arriving at Shen¡¯s house, Tuanzi just got up and was eating breakfast. When he saw him coming, he was quite happy, so he ran over and hugged his leg: ¡°Second one!¡±


    The second elder brother knelt down, hugged his younger sister for a while, and then said, "Let''s go eat."


    Xinbao hugged his face with both hands, looked at him with big dark eyes: "Are you unhappy?"


    "Yeah, not happy." The second brother sighed: "Don''t mention it, I was too unlucky this morning."


    He picked up the dumpling and put it back on the stool, while talking to the two about what happened in the morning.


    Yan Shen Jue showed a strange expression: "I feel now that uncle may not like strict and strict people..."


    Second brother: "...??"


    Yan Shenjue talked about how he teased Xinbao that day, and said, "He stopped to ask you, probably because he thought you were interesting, and it might not be impossible."


    so? The second brother thinks he can do it again.


    He thought about it for a long time, then thought of something else, and asked Xinbao deliberately and seriously: "Xinbao, let me ask you, what does it mean to miss Daddy a hundred times? Why do you miss Daddy ''one or a hundred''?"


    Xinbao took it for granted: "Because there are too many strokes in the word ''most''! And one ''most'' is not enough! I can''t tell you how Xinbao feels! One hundred means one hundred best, Dad understands."


    She spoke slowly, finally pronouncing the word "most" clearly, and she was a little proud.


    Second brother raised his eyebrows: "Why don''t you miss my brother?"


    "I think so too," Xinbao said solemnly, "Daddy is the head of the family, and Xinbao thinks of Daddy because he thinks of everyone."


    "Okay..." The second brother looked at her and nodded: "That''s okay, what does it mean that flowers are planted on stones?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It''s too much, let''s tell my wife."


    Second brother: "..."


    So Yan Chenjue whispered to him about the events of these days, even the collapse of the mountain she had predicted, but did not mention his name, in fact, even he himself did not expect that Xinbao''s prediction, To know his real name.


    The second elder brother was very surprised when he heard it, and after a while he murmured: "What is this stone?"


    Yan Shen Jue also said: "That''s right, the words it gave are all meaningless and weird."


    "So, is Xinbao''s ability to recognize plants, plant them, and use medicines?"


    no!


    This is my own ability! I learned it in vain and in vain!


    But... Forget it, it doesn''t matter!


    As a result, the second elder brother said in the next sentence: "What does it mean that my wife''s sword is sad? What''s wrong with your sword? It''s broken?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Her little face was wrinkled, and she looked at him anxiously, and then at Yan Chenjue.


    Looking back at the second brother...


    Looking back at Yan Shenjue...


    Just watched the two of them back and forth several times.


    Her little expression is so vivid, just from her expression, you can see what she is thinking.


    "I''m stupid by you"


    "What should we do now?"


    "No way, my wife has heard it."


    Xinbao said sadly: "It was like this earlier, why did Xinbao bother to write the letter yesterday, how difficult is it to write a letter? Do you have any questions! Do you have any questions!"


    She questioned in grief and indignation, then with tears in her eyes, she threw her head on the table, with her little arms hanging down, weeping silently.


    Two people: "..."


    Just, it¡¯s really distressing and funny.


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth is curved.


    He thinks that she is really a miraculous dumpling. It seems that no matter how serious or sad things are, once they are done by her... they become sweet.


    He got up and went around the table, opened his robe and squatted in front of her, gently touched her soft face with his fingers: "It''s okay, Xinbao, I''m not sad, you Xinbao gave me a lot of sweetness, I don''t care at all." sad."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： genius i am beauty i have

    Chapter 198 I am a genius, I am beautiful, I have


    When the second elder brother asked, he really thought his sword was broken, so he didn''t think too much about it, and then he knew something was wrong, so he coughed and didn''t ask again.


    Yan Chenjue coaxed Xinbao softly for a long time, then he looked at the moment, and said to her very gently: "Xinbao, it''s time to practice martial arts in half an hour, do you still want to hear what?"


    Second brother: "...??"


    "Huh?" Xinbao sat upright suddenly, with tears still on his face, he said nervously, "Hurry up! Xinbao hasn''t eaten Tangtang yet!"


    Yan Shen Jue suddenly stood up, even using his lightness kung fu, whoosh, flew over, picked up the candy box next to him, whoosh, flew back again.


    Even crushed the sugar and poured it into Xinbao''s mouth.


    Xinbao supported the table with both hands, biting his baby teeth, and closed his eyes with force.


    Then she finally quickly finished her daily candy within half a quarter of an hour, Seguchi, jumped off the chair, and handed her little hand to Yan Shenjue.


    The concept of time is also very strong.


    Second brother watched the whole process dumbfounded, and then he suddenly remembered: "Hey, wait! Where is Second Uncle Yuan? I want to check his pulse by the way."


    Yan Shen Jue slightly turned around and said, "He''s at home, but..."


    Xinbao suddenly stood on tiptoe, raised his hand, and covered his mouth: "Don''t talk to me! Let him send a few words to reflect!"


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, then really didn''t say anything, just turned around and left...gone...


    Second brother: "...??"


    Seeing the two of them going out hand in hand, the second brother was very speechless.


    He shook his head and sat thinking for a while.


    He actually knew the Yuan family.


    When he held the funeral for Mrs. Liu, he stayed at Yuan''s house for a night, but after all, it was unlucky at that time. Brother Yuan forced him to go there, and he didn''t visit Mr. Yuan.


    Now, although it is a good reason to find Uncle Yuan''s pulse, but just met him on the street, and immediately went to see him... It always feels too utilitarian, and you can tell what he is going to do at a glance.


    Yes, he is a country boy, rootless, ready-made golden thigh of the old man, of course he wants to hug, who doesn''t want to hug?


    But he originally wanted to do what he liked.


    He likes dignified and rigorous, so he will just pretend to be dignified and rigorous for the rest of his life.


    However, by accident, his "nature" was seen by the old man.


    He stood up straight away, went out to find Shijiu, and asked him to take him to Yuan''s house.


    Soon, someone reported to the old man: "Tang Shirong, Erlang of the Tang family, told me to come and give you a pomegranate."


    Old Master Yuan frowned.


    He thought for a while and said, "Call him in."


    The second elder brother was brought in, and gave a salute: "My nephew Tang Shirong, pay my respects to Uncle Yuan."


    "Well," the old man Yuan nodded, and said casually: "I''ve seen it, step back!"


    Second brother smiled and said: "No hurry, when uncle was about to leave, he asked my nephew if he regretted it, so my nephew went over to ask and came here to report back."


    Old Master Yuan raised his eyebrows.


    Second brother said again: "If uncle doesn''t like this reason, then my nephew will change it... My nephew is here to find the second master Yuan to feel the pulse."


    Old Master Yuan put down the book and looked at him with a half-smile.


    The second elder brother glanced at him quickly, and said: "If uncle still doesn''t like this reason, then my nephew can only say...uncle is talented, and my nephew wants to take the imperial examination, so I want to ask uncle for advice."


    "Oh?" Elder Yuan said, "Just giving pointers?"


    The second elder brother said: "Day, day...month and month? Year and year? Hand in hand?"


    Old Master Yuan said: "You are so naughty at such a young age!"


    Second brother smiled shyly: "..."


    The father and son of Yuan Yuan directly pointed out: "Tell me, why do you want to worship me as a teacher?"


    Second brother''s eyelashes trembled slightly.


    On the surface, he relies on small shops, but in fact, he has been watching the reaction of the old man Yuan with a heart. He dare not look too much, but he can feel that the old man Yuan, at least he doesn''t bother him, that is to say, this way is Yes.


    But where is the right way?


    Maybe, yes in truth.


    The eyes of the old man have seen Dayan''s highest power field, no matter how glamorously disguised in his eyes, there is probably nothing to hide.


    So, why not just be Tang Shirong.


    At this time, there is no time to think about it.


    Second brother raised his face slightly.


    He is pale and weak, with picturesque eyebrows, but his shoulders are straight and his eyes are bright. He is the most gentleman in the eyes of the world.


    He said sternly: "Since uncle asked, my nephew didn''t dare not answer. The first and biggest reason why my nephew wants to worship you as a teacher is...you are here."


    Old Master Yuan raised his eyebrows.


    The second elder brother continued: "You are close to me, and you will move to be our neighbor. My nephew wants to study, make progress, and also want to win the toad palace and get ahead... But my nephew is worried about my family. If I can stay with my family To be around, and to be able to study at the same time, for my nephew, it is really a good thing that fell from the sky."


    This description is really not very respectful, but the old man laughed.


    Second brother said: "The second reason is the emperor."


    Old Master Yuan said: "Then have you ever thought that the word emperor teacher may not be a good thing."


    "I''ve thought about it," said the second elder brother, "Risk is also an opportunity. When I can be remembered, I must no longer have nothing. In this way, it is safer than having nothing."


    Old Master Yuan smiled and said nothing.


    Second brother is very special.


    He has the most handsome and gentleman appearance, but he is also a real villain who will do anything to achieve his goals.


    But he is obviously a real villain, but he really cares about his family.


    Contradictory yet true, a person like this, no matter whether he can become a scholar or not, he must be like a fish in water when it comes to official career.


    Old Master Yuan liked it very much in his heart, but he deliberately said: "I accept disciples, and I am very picky. I will not accept those who are not pleasing to the eye, and I will not accept those who are not geniuses."


    The second brother smiled and said, "I am a genius. I have beauty."


    Old Master Yuan laughed out loud: "Genius? Xiaojue has a photographic memory."


    The second elder brother bowed his knees and saluted: "The disciple also has a photographic memory. Disciple Tang Shirong pays homage to the master."


    He saluted respectfully.


    Old Master Yuan didn''t stop him, and after receiving his gift, he said, "Get up."


    Second brother stood up.


    The old man was out of his mind for a while, and then said: "I originally planned not to accept any more disciples, but when I come here to live in seclusion, I sometimes feel bored. It is just right to meet you. Xiao is by no means my disciple. That child is my disciple." Didn''t teach him anything... But he is indeed a genius, regardless of literature or martial arts, he is a genius, and your two senior brothers are also geniuses who read quickly. I have always been impatient to teach idiots. If you are not a genius, I will regret it."


    The second elder brother smiled and helped him refill tea: "Master, I dare not lie to Master. I can''t do anything else. The only thing I can do is study, and I think I''m pretty good at it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： how ironic

    Chapter 199 is so ironic


    The master and apprentice chatted very casually.


    Because both parties want to understand each other, they are very relaxed in chatting.


    After chatting for an hour, I was stunned to talk about the meaning of seeing each other later.


    Second brother is now a little lucky to meet him on the road, otherwise, Yan Shenjue''s information is really wrong.


    Because the old man is obviously a person who still has a sense of fame and fortune.


    Of course he did too.


    So the conversation between the two of them was really speculative.


    It''s not that they don''t serve the country and the people anymore, but that they will never serve the country and the people selflessly and without asking for rewards. They all stand in high positions and have power in their hands. They don''t feel crazy and wanton. will be cool.


    Restraining temperament, or self-discipline in order to achieve the goal, is what they recognize.


    So the wine lunatic or something should be just an illusion.


    The seclusion at this time, should it be just a retreat? Or a strategic retreat?


    But the old man didn''t say anything. It should be because the time has not come. It is unnecessary or inconvenient for him to know, so he didn''t ask in detail.


    So he was thinking, maybe the two senior brothers are also like him. They look like gentlemen on the outside, but in private they are people with strategies, means and scheming.


    Yan and Shen Jue probably didn''t have close friends, so they only left a superficial impression.


    He felt that Yan Shenjue this child, which gave him a deep sense of contradiction.


    He has a sharp grasp of the world''s situation, and he can also grasp it for an outgoing person like Yuan Shenyi, but he can''t understand it at all for a relatively introverted person like Mr. Yuan. , also seems to have no concept at all.


    is really a very strange person.


    As soon as he thought of Divine Doctor Yuan, Divine Doctor Yuan came over.


    At this moment, the two had chatted for a long time, and each had a tea break.


    Divine doctor Yuan asked: "Old Yuan, I heard that you have taken in an apprentice?"


    "That''s right," the old man said, "but I''m not very satisfied."


    Divine Doctor Yuan comforted him naively: "It''s almost enough, disciples or something, just take it easy."


    "Well," Elder Yuan said, "I just said Xiao is by no means my disciple, and I didn''t teach him anything, but Rong''er doesn''t need me to teach him anything... he can do it on his own. It''s really annoying to think about it."


    Yuan Divine Doctor: "...??"


    Second brother said modestly: "Master is too famous. I only studied for three years, but I wasted three years. I am not sure about the county exam."


    "There are still three or four months, that''s enough," the old man said, "The so-called genius doesn''t have to compare the length of time with those mediocre people."


    After finishing speaking, he suddenly tapped his head: "Huh? Wait, the exam in February next year, isn''t it the county exam?"


    The second brother cooperated with his performance: "Yes, Master."


    "Master, I''m so confused," said the old man Yuan, "I thought it was a hospital exam!"


    Yuan Divine Doctor: "...??"


    He''s so showy, it''s too obtrusive, the upright genius doctor Yuan, it took him a long time to figure it out... So what Mr. Yuan means is that at Tang Shirong''s current level, there is no problem at all for being a child student. Only need three or four months of study?


    do you mean this?


    Being shown his face, Yuan Shenyi was not angry, after all, he felt that this matter seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    So he said: "I guess your medicine will be almost ready until the twelfth lunar month. If you end up in February next year, your body should be fine! You can hold on!"


    Second brother said: "Thank you, second uncle."


    Old Master Yuan said again: "I heard that you made a bet with Xinbao?"


    Miracle Doctor Yuan nodded.


    Old Master Yuan said: "Then when the time comes, you will be called Master Xinbao. What will you call Rong''er? What will you call Xiaojue?"


    He was just teasing him, but Divine Doctor Yuan didn''t notice being teased, and he thought about it: "I don''t know, why don''t we talk about it! Tang Xiaoer! Anyway, I would rather die than call you Uncle''s!"


    Old Master Yuan laughed and stopped talking.


    Divine doctor Yuan took the pulse and went out. The second elder brother smiled and said, "Second uncle''s temperament is really cute."


    Old Master Yuan nodded, and said: "I think Xinbao will look very similar to him when he grows up. It''s just that he is smart in medicine, but he is usually a little dull."


    "Yes," the second elder brother couldn''t help laughing: "Xinbao is very obedient and a bit dull, but Xinbao is not only smart about medicine, but also very smart about plants and trees, but she is just impatient to learn. Yesterday I wrote a letter to my father, but it¡¯s hard for a villain, and I still talk about it today when I think about it.¡±


    Old Master Yuan said in surprise: "Xinbao can write letters now?"


    "It''s not really a letter, it''s just a few words," the second elder brother said with a smile, "One word is so big, my father kept it like a baby."


    He thought about it and asked him: "What did Xinbao mean when he wrote ''wife sword is sad''? I thought it was a child''s talk, but I asked in the morning. Judging from their appearance, it seems that there is something inside?"


    The old man''s smile disappeared.


    He was silent for a long time, and then said: "I told you about this matter, it doesn''t matter, you know, you should pay more attention in the future."


    After saying this, he was lost in thought for a long time before he said slowly, "Actually, I really didn''t expect Xiaojue to become like this now. It looks... almost like an ordinary child."


    What does it mean to be similar to ordinary children?


    Second brother was puzzled.


    Elder Yuan said with a heavy expression, "I don''t know martial arts, and I don''t understand these things in martial arts. I just heard that the swordsmanship they practiced is called Ai Mo Sword. I heard that it is the only sword in the world that can cultivate The swordsmanship of the sword light is very powerful. It is said that the founder of the sword had a miserable life experience. After that, others practiced it crazy, but they couldn''t practice it. Then someone killed his wife and son, and he managed it. After that, many people followed suit... "


    This swordsmanship is unparalleled in power, and everyone in the Jianghu yearns for it. It is because of this person who killed his wife and son first, so, based on rumors, there are more than one people who want to hone their state of mind through this crazy method. ...That''s why this evil name gradually came out, the sword that kills his wife to prove the way.


    Yan Shenjue''s father is a crazy and perverted sword idiot. He claims to be a gentleman, saying that he can''t bear to kill his wife. It just so happens that Yan Shenjue''s son has bad luck and is not liked by his family, so he uses this son to practice swords.


    The most disgusting thing is that he feels that if he has no feelings for this son, then when he "kills the son", there is no way to hone his mood.


    So, he first treated his son well, and when he gradually developed a heart of admiration for him, he suddenly turned his face, locked him in a small room, and used him to practice swords.


    Because he was afraid of being killed all at once, but he couldn''t practice the sword, wasting this opportunity, he took him as a human target, attacked him again and again, observed his pain when he was on the verge of death, and honed his own state of mind... A level is several months!


    And such torture was done more than once.


    When he found that he was really dying, he put him back, healed him, and tried his best to treat him well, making him think that he was insane and that he didn''t really want to hurt him... until he finally forgave Without him, it was the beginning of another nightmare.


    Finally, when someone found out, the six-year-old boy was as light as a pussy, with sword holes all over his body, new wounds overlapping old wounds, and the new wound, the sword penetrated two or three inches into the flesh, and didn''t even bleed much !


    And his father, who was even very innocent, felt that he was much better than those who killed his wife and son. He said that his son was so unlucky, and he even left him a life, which is also a loving father!


    No one thought that Yan Chen would survive, but he did.


    Old Master Yuan said: "Do you know why? Because he has mastered the Ai Mo sword technique."


    He sneered again and again: "His father, who is insane, has pursued this way crazily all his life. He has exhausted all methods for decades, but he has not even touched a single edge... But Xiaojue, a child who is only six years old, To realize that life is miserable, and to practice this mourning sword that is more sorrowful than heart-death! How ironic! How ironic!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： luck in misfortune

    Chapter 200 The Great Fortune Among Misfortunes


    The second brother was dumbfounded.


    He has also experienced hardships and ups and downs, but he never thought that such a thing would happen in the world!


    A child who has had bad luck since he was a child is not welcomed by his family, and then his father suddenly cares for him. How could he be unhappy? How could you not be envious? ? How could it be possible not to rely on him?


    But who knew, this was actually the prelude to a nightmare.


    The loved one who loves you suddenly turned against you, the little child was locked in a small room, and every day he woke up in endless pain, watching the sword of the loved one piercing into the body one by one without the ability to resist, Every moment feels the loss of blood and life...


    Even if it is a strong-minded iron man, it is impossible to stand this kind of torture with no end in sight...


    Second brother was silent for a long time.


    Elder Yuan also sighed for a long time before saying: "Don''t think too much, these things have already passed. Maybe it is because he is too young and he doesn''t understand some things, so his pain is less. It is also a misfortune The great fortune among them... I remember when he practiced the Ai Mo swordsmanship, he stood there as a small one, and asked me quietly, "Why am I not happy after I have practiced it?"..."


    The second elder brother burst into tears, covering his face, not daring to think about it anymore.


    ...


    Over there.


    Nineteenth got the news and rushed to tell Yan Shenjue and Xinbao.


    Xinbao has finished practicing martial arts, and is leading the gardener to plant flowers. When she heard that she really became a teacher, Xinbao''s eyes lit up with joy, "Second brother also has a master, and third brother also has a master!"


    Yan Chenjue saw that she was happy, so he couldn''t help smiling, and then he said sharply: "Why can you make it clear when you call only one brother? This proves that you can make this sound, why can''t you make it clear when you call it repeatedly? Tell me slowly and let me listen."


    Xinbao blinked his eyes: "Brother, brother."


    She practiced by herself: "Brother, brother, brother." Then said quickly: "Big brother''s, second one''s."


    Sure enough, it''s easy to say clearly when it''s too fast.


    While walking, Xinbao practiced by himself, while practicing this word alone, while still working as usual, pointing to the branches, and uttered the melodious "Brother belch each brother."


    Just cut from here.


    Even the gardener couldn''t help smiling at his uncle.


    Anshun also laughed a few times, and said: "This kind of flower is worthless, if it is lost, why don''t you let it go?"


    Xinbao took a look over there, and saw a large field of celosia over there, which was bright red and quite beautiful.


    Xinbao didn¡¯t pay much attention to it before. When he walked over to take a look, he found that there was a deep ditch over there. It had rained for two days before, and many of them fell down. Some of them couldn¡¯t be seen here.


    An Shun said: "I heard that the master asked someone to buy it the year before last. This kind of flower is easy to grow, and it will become a large area after it grows. It is quite common outside, and it cannot be sold at a high price."


    Xinbao had a whim, and stretched out his little hand to point: "Brother hiccupgegege...


    Anshun: "..."


    He suppressed a smile and looked at Yan Shenjue.


    Yan Xiaolang is so miraculous that he really understands it!


    He said, "You said you were going to eat these flowers?"


    Xinbao nodded sharply, her big eyes shining brightly.


    Yan Shen Jue asked: "How to eat?"


    Duanzi is still: "Brother hiccup, brother Ge..."


    Yan Shen Jue frowned, tilted his head slightly and asked, "Fried? Fried meat? You can eat it anyway?"


    Tuanzi nodded sharply again.


    Others were dumbfounded, so surprised and funny, what kind of bird language conference is this, the key is, can you understand this? ?


    Xinbao himself died laughing, his big eyes were crooked, and the little lying silkworm laughed out loud.


    Anshun coughed: "Xinbao, our master doesn''t like people eating flowers."


    Xinbao turned around in surprise: "Hic? Hiccup?"


    Anshun: "..."


    This is too funny, Anshun burst out laughing, and the people beside him couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    Yan Shen Jue remembered that Shen Zhuoli had mentioned it before, and said, "Burning the piano and cooking the crane? Indecent?"


    Anshun smiled and said: "It''s not that it''s not elegant, our master is not very elegant, he just thinks it''s wrong, wastes things for nothing, and scolded him several times... But like using flowers to make medicine, the master won''t get angry, he thinks It''s useful."


    Xinbao waved his hands straight away, getting anxious, and finally stopped playing: "No way! Not eating firewood is a waste!"


    Yan Shenjue corrected calmly: "It''s only! It''s a waste!"


    Xinbao nodded, and repeated the whole sentence just now: "No, it''s a waste if you don''t eat it~~ It''s a waste! Only, only, only, it''s a waste!"


    Anshun swayed with a smile: "Then, is this cockscomb really edible? Do you really want to eat it? I''ll ask the master."


    Xinbao nodded: "I have to ask, so many people can eat it!"


    Anshun smiled, went to ask, and came back: "The master says whatever you want."


    Xinbao asked: "Is he a star?"


    Yan Shen Jue glanced at her, she immediately slowed down again, and missed a word in a hurry: "Did he give birth?"


    Poof!


    A gardener burst into laughter, and then several gardeners laughed together, and Yan Chenjue couldn''t help laughing.


    Anshun smiled wrinkledly: "No, no, the master is not angry."


    Xinbao pursed her mouth and snorted.


    If it weren''t for her small body and broken car, how could she make such a joke! She is a boss! Boss, do you understand? ?


    The hardware is not powerful, no matter how powerful the thinking is, it¡¯s useless, you laugh at me, if you use such a small broken car, it¡¯s definitely not as good as me! snort!


    Anshun coaxed her with a smile: "Xinbao is not angry, everyone is not laughing at you, everyone is happy to hear that you can eat celosia. Xinbao, how do you eat this?"


    Xinbao said: "Just take it off first."


    So everyone started to cut off the fallen cockscombs, and even cut a basket full, and then sent them to the kitchen, Xinbao directed them to do it.


    Cockscomb flower cooking is actually not that much. No one has eaten it, and the chef has never done it. But since Anshun is here, of course these people have no objections.


    It is also easy to make. Wash the corolla and break it into small pieces just like breaking cauliflower. You can scald it, or blanch it in water to wash off the small thorns. Such small pieces can be used for fried meat.


    You can also make it a little bigger, and blanch it again, but only wash away the floating hair, don''t rub it hard, use salt and seasoning, five-spice powder and chili powder, you can put whatever you like, marinate it, and then hang it for a while. A thin layer of batter, into the deep fryer.


    A group of people guarded the kitchen, waiting for the chef to make it.


    After being fried, it is a beautiful red-yellow color, shaped like fried mushrooms, and sprinkled with a layer of cumin pepper. Anshun first took a chopstick to test the poison for everyone, and after a taste, he immediately nodded: "Not bad! Really good! "


    Xinbao''s saliva flowed down, and he tugged at Yan Chenjue''s sleeve: "Wife, wife!"


    Yan Shenjue quickly took a piece for her, blew it cold, and fed it to her mouth. Xinbao bit her and narrowed her eyes.


    Yan was so curious that he took a sip himself.


    As soon as you enter the mouth, the cumin powder explodes in the mouth, but the inside is soft, but it is not soft, but has a flexible layering like a puff pastry, which is really delicious.


    Because the surface of cockscomb will have a burr feeling, so after frying, the burrs will all become crispy. This kind of crispy outside and tender inside is really amazing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： your wife is teasing me

    Chapter 201 Your wife is provoking me


    Xinbao was very satisfied, took another big bite, and then pushed it to him.


    Yan Shen Jue originally wanted to taste it, but since she pushed it over, he took another bite.


    Two people, you take one bite, and I take one bite, and quickly eat up all of one.


    Yan Shenjue held another one for her, Xinbao couldn''t wait, so he leaned over and opened his mouth to eat, but Yan Chenjue avoided it: "It''s hot, wait a minute."


    Xinbao thought for a while, then held down his wrist and let him sway back and forth, while Yan Chenjue let her do the same.


    Xinbao shook a few times, and couldn''t wait to take a bite.


    Anshun laughed and said: "If the master eats this, he will definitely stop talking about spoiling things."


    Xinbao ate two in a row. He had just finished off his gluttons. Hearing what he said, his eyes lit up: "Uncle Anshun, can you help me get one, Xinbao wants to give it to Uncle."


    Anshun smiled and said, "Okay."


    He found a hollowed-out bamboo plate, put some in it, put it on the tray, covered it with a cover, and walked forward with it, until he reached the entrance of the flower hall, and then gave the bamboo plate to Xinbao at the door, and put the cover on uncovered.


    Xinbao held the tray in both hands, and stepped in carefully.


    Inside, Second Master Shen was talking to Huo Yuntao. He turned his head when he heard the voice, and saw Tuanzi walking slowly from the side of the screen.


    Huo Yuntao smiled and said: "It smells so good! Hey, be careful, Bao''er, what are you doing?"


    Xinbao was afraid of falling, so he kept looking at the ground: "Fried flowers, give it to Uncle."


    "Fried, flowers?" Huo Yuntao came over to take a look, and was amused: "Didn''t you hear that the head doesn''t like people using flowers for cooking? You secretly fried them, and sent them here, baby, what are you doing?" Provocation!"


    Xinbao said anxiously: "It''s not provocation."


    Yan Shenjue corrected her instinctively: "Yes, yes!"


    Huo Yuntao laughed haha: "Look! Your wife said it was a provocation!"


    Xinbao said: "No, no, no!"


    Yan Shen never corrected it again, it seems that the pronunciation is really unclear.


    Second Master Shen said speechlessly: "How old are you! Take it quickly."


    Huo Yuntao smiled and took the tray, put it on the table, turned around and put Xinbao on the Kang table again.


    Xinbao clasped his hands together, lay on the table and looked at him, and swallowed: "Uncle, try it, it''s delicious!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "What is this?"


    Xinbao said: "Cockscomb."


    Huo Yuntao said in surprise: "Cossia is still edible? It won''t spoil your stomach, right?"


    While talking, he started directly, squeezed one and ate it, and after eating it, he raised his eyebrows: "Oh! It''s delicious!"


    Er Shen didn''t really believe it.


    However, facing the earnest gaze of the little baby, he still took one and tasted it, and then raised his eyebrows, "Not bad!"


    He took another one and put it in his mouth. The warrior ate boldly, one mouthful at a time. Huo Yuntao saw it, and rushed to eat it too. The two of them ate up the whole plate in a short while, still wanting more.


    Huo Yuntao said while drinking tea: "I didn''t expect celosia to be edible! It''s so delicious! Who is so talented?"


    Xinbao compared herself: "It''s me!"


    Huo Yuntao said: "Hey, Xiaoxiaobao, you are so amazing! What other delicious flowers are there in this garden?"


    "They are all delicious, so many delicious!" Xinbao said with big eyes bent, "Osmanthus pendant is delicious, osmanthus cake, osmanthus porridge, osmanthus wine, so many! Rose soup is delicious, lotus is delicious, jasmine Yihua can make scrambled eggs, and Jushuanghua stews tofu! Chrysanthemum can be used in hot pot~ they are delicious! They are delicious!"


    This is really a treasure.


    But considering that she can count a lot of ways to eat by digging through the medicine cabinet, it is not surprising.


    Yan Shen Jue sat aside, silently remembering the wrong words she said:


    The best is the most; the li of jasmine; the stewed characters are not very clear, a bit like the sound of Zhun;


    These have to be corrected slowly.


    In fact, she speaks many sounds slowly and accurately, but usually when she speaks in a hurry, she speaks softly, weirdly and cutely.


    Huo Yuntao''s saliva was about to flow from what she said.


    But now many flowers, such as lotus and jasmine, have already withered, and plum blossoms have not yet bloomed. Things like sweet-scented osmanthus and roses tend to be desserts, but frost-resistant flowers, that is, hibiscus, are still in bloom, and can be stewed with tofu.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xuexia Soup."


    Xinbao sucked in her saliva: "Yes. It''s delicious!"


    This is a dish mentioned in "Shanjia Qinggong". The recipe is very simple. Remove the stamen and pedicle of the hibiscus flower, blanch it in water, and then add tofu to cook together.


    After cooking, the flowers are red and the tofu is white. The red and white are intertwined, just like the sunset at the beginning of the snow, "like the glow of the snow", so it is called Xuexia Geng.


    But in Xinbao''s opinion, this looks better than delicious, but it''s chrysanthemum hot pot, which makes my mouth water when I think about it.


    It is said that the chrysanthemum hot pot is the favorite of the Empress Dowager Cixi. It is mentioned in "Royal Fragrance Records" that the majestic Empress Dowager Lafayette will be as excited as a countryman going to a banquet every time she eats chrysanthemum hot pot.


    Xinbao became so excited that she almost bald the Empress Dowager Cixi, but fortunately she stopped it in time, and looked at Second Master Shen with big eyes.


    Huo Yuntao also looked at Second Master Shen eagerly.


    "Eat, eat," Shen Erye looked at the two eyes in front of him: "I didn''t tell you not to eat, cook more at night, everyone eat! Post a post to ask if uncle is free!"


    Because he knew that Second Master Shen didn''t care about the rules, the old man didn''t pay much attention to the rules, so he came over soon after receiving the post.


    Everyone thinks that Second Master Shen and Old Master Yuan are both literary and military, and they can''t chat together, but in fact, these two people get along really well. When they meet, they sit and chat together, and the second elder brother goes to find him younger sister.


    There is no chrysanthemum hot pot yet, Xinbao taught the chef how to make chrysanthemum hot pot before lunch.


    Chrysanthemum hotpot usually uses chicken soup, but broth can also be used. Both need to be cooked in advance. It is best to cook in the morning and eat in the afternoon.


    The side dishes are also very particular, called four raw four oil four vegetarian.


    Raw slices are generally fish slices, chicken slices, waist slices, and county liver slices, and pastries are sanzi, fried dough sticks, pastry vermicelli, twisted noodles, and as for vegetarian dishes, it is optional.


    You don¡¯t have to be so particular about eating it. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are more or less raw vegetables, but the pastry is the soul of chrysanthemum hot pot.


    Sanzi Fried Tiao is okay to say, the twist needs to be made soft, and it should be made smaller, so you can hold one with a chopstick... So just these side dishes are very labor-intensive.


    After Xinbao finished talking, he went to take a nap. When he woke up from the nap, the chef had already cooked a lot.


    Yan Chen was absolutely afraid that she would not be able to eat too much dinner, so he just took a few small scorpions to let her keep her mouth shut, and Xinbao led the gardener to work outside, walking around all the way not far from the kitchen , just like that taste, eating Sanzi with a click.


    Huo Yuntao took time out and ran to the kitchen to take a look, grabbed a piece of soft twist and ate it. When he came out and saw Xinbao, he ran over and threw her: "Little baby, are you awake? Oh, Did you change your clothes? It¡¯s so pretty! Why is Xinbao so pretty?¡±


    He also communicated with Yan Shenjue: "Xinbao''s eyes are as long as a window, half round and half round!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He is really not used to the rough adjectives of warriors.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： Uncle Shen is so fragrant

    Chapter 202 Uncle Shen is really fragrant


    Huo Yuntao belongs to the most ordinary kind of adults.


    I don''t like children very much but I don''t hate them either. When I see a cute child, I will make a few words on a whim. When I need to take care of me, I will hide away. If I want to tell him to take care of the child, don''t worry about it. If something happens, I will turn around and run away. The child forgets everything, and may feel that something is missing at the time. In fact, if there is nothing wrong, he may not be able to remember it after three days.


    Anyway, he came over, hugged Xinbao, rubbed and threw it, made a fuss for a while, then turned around and ran away.


    Xinbao sighed tiredly, tidied his clothes, and continued to work.


    Yan Shenjue walked leisurely behind with his hands behind his back, and the long tail of the Xiaoyao scarf hung down his back, showing a bit of elegance and chic.


    He is obviously just "following", but because of this calm demeanor, there is always an illusion that he is admiring the flowers.


    The second elder brother saw this scene when he came over, so he couldn''t help but stop and looked at them from afar.


    Yan Chenjue was only ten years old, still just a child, thin and small, but there was always a kind of cool and calm in his body, as if wearing the moonlight on his shoulders, detached from the outside world, only looking at Tuanzi with a kind of eyes. warmth.


    Thinking about what Elder Yuan said, when he looked at Yan Shenjue, he always felt a little indescribably uncomfortable.


    He was slightly lost in thought.


    Yan Shen Jue noticed it and turned his head.


    The second elder brother adjusted his expression urgently.


    Yan Shenjue said to him indifferently: "Congratulations." He turned back early.


    Second brother: "..."


    He touched his nose silently.


    Okay, I should have thought of it a long time ago, it doesn''t matter what the expression is, in fact, he probably only has one name in his eyes-"Xinbao''s second brother"?


    The second elder brother walked over with a smile, and found a topic he was interested in: "What delicious food did Xinbao make?"


    Sure enough, the young boy turned to him with clear eyes, and said, "Xinbao made cockscombs this morning, you can try it, it''s delicious."


    The two of them chatted one after another, and at night they set up a pot to eat hot pot.


    This time, everyone sat at a big table, and the pot in the middle was also oversized. At first glance, it looked like the kind of heroic cauldron that warriors would use.


    The chicken soup has been simmering for several hours, and it is boiling. The chrysanthemums that have been picked and washed are slowly put in, floating and fragrant.


    Second Master Shen said: "It looks okay?"


    He asked the old man: "I guess it suits the uncle''s taste?"


    Old Master Yuan said: "It smells delicious, and it looks very beautiful."


    Second Master Shen signaled others to put fish and chicken slices quickly.


    Different from the spicy and delicious hot pot, the chrysanthemum hot pot is a very clear and delicious hot pot. The fish and chicken slices are thinly sliced, and they can be cooked after a few breaths in the pot. It is also very tender in the mouth. The old man tasted it After a chopstick, he praised again and again, but Second Master Shen always felt that it was not very satisfying to eat.


    Until he started to put pastry in it.


    As soon as he entered, Second Master Shen raised his brows high.


    Because of the addition of chrysanthemums, the soup in the hot pot becomes extremely delicious. The fragrance of the flowers and the meat are perfectly mixed together. Once you bite into the juice, the rich aroma that overflows your mouth is really enjoyable.


    Second Master Shen tasted it, and said: "Okay! Uncle, try it! This deep-fried dough stick is so delicious in the pot!"


    The old man agreed: "Indeed!"


    Xinbao is also eating pastry.


    Her stomach is not big enough to eat much, so she only tasted a few slices of chicken, and left her stomach empty to eat pastries.


    Anshun asked the chef to cut the deep-fried dough sticks and soft twists into small pieces for her. One bite at a time, she was satisfied.


    After eating one mahua and two spoonfuls of vermicelli, Xinbao''s belly was round, and he was reluctant to part with the soup with a small spoon.


    Then I found that there was no one talking at the table, and everyone was working hard to cook.


    Xinbao grabbed Yan Shenjue and dialed it back, seeing that Second Master Shen didn''t lift his head after eating, Xinbao rolled his eyes and shouted across the table: "Uncle, is it delicious?"


    Second Master Shen and Grandpa Yuan both thought they were calling him, so they raised their heads together and said with a smile, "Xiang!"


    Duanzi smiled so toothlessly.


    She knew it! No one can escape the charm of great Chinese food! No!


    It is not allowed to use flowers for cooking, it must be because the dishes are not delicious!


    The fourth brother next to him smiled casually: "If there is such a hot pot restaurant, the business must be very good."


    "Not necessarily!" Huo Yuntao poured cold water on it: "It must have been good at first, but within two days I asked someone to learn it."


    Fourth Brother Tang was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "That''s right."


    The second elder brother turned his head and said to him: "So, nothing is simple, no matter how big your head is, what kind of hat you wear. It''s like chrysanthemum hot pot. If you have no power or power, you will be taught away the next day. If you have With enough power, no matter how good the business is, no one dares to learn it... the same goes for other businesses, even if you have some family secret recipe, if you have no power or power, you will not be able to keep it."


    Brother Tang glanced at him and nodded: "So hurry up and go to the scholar examination, so that I can sell flowers."


    Fortunately, there is no law banning imperial examinations in the family of merchants in this dynasty. Even if there is, it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is hung under Miss Lin¡¯s name and pretends to be her dowry.


    Second brother was amused by his words: "I...I will do my best."


    "You are looking for me!" Huo Yuntao said opposite: "If you want to open a shop, give me some money, and I will naturally protect you."


    The fourth elder brother said: "But... the flowers I mentioned are the flowers of the Shen family?"


    Huo Yuntao was stunned: "Hey, that''s right! Then what are you worried about? It''s okay to make small troubles."


    Second Master Shen scolded him across the table: "Stupid! What nonsense! What''s wrong with you!"


    The second elder brother was purely talking, expressing his emotion and teaching the younger brother a truth, while the fourth elder brother said that I understood, we worked hard... The two brothers talked casually but had a tacit understanding, and Huo Yuntao had to mix it up.


    Second brother smiled and said: "Brother Yuntao is only thinking about the gang and still gets scolded, so pitiful."


    Huo Yuntao was scolded by the head, but also recalled it, and smiled: "That''s it!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said: "This generation is messed up."


    Old Master Yuan said: "There will be more chaos in the future, we can only call each other."


    Xinbao quietly listened to everyone talking, her big eyes rolled around, looking at this and that.


    She quietly pulled Yan Chenjue, Yan Chenjue glanced at her, she pulled down again, guilty conscience written all over her face, and looked at Second Master Shen.


    Yan Shenjue put down his chopsticks, lowered his head, Xinbao rubbed his ear, and asked in a low voice: "Uncle is a gangster?"


    Yan Shenjue glanced at her, and whispered, "I''ll tell you after eating."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： Who wouldnt want such a good thing?

    Chapter 203 Who would not want such a good thing


    This touches on the eternal mystery of modern people, how did ancient heroes make money.


    After dinner, Xinbao grabbed Yan Chenjue''s hand and wanted to run away.


    The second elder brother grabbed him casually: "Little smelly treasure, what are you doing?"


    Xinbao secretly glanced at Second Master Shen, and quickly wanted to move his hands away: "Xinbao wants to tell his wife something important."


    He clung to it: "What''s important?"


    Xinbao said: "I can''t say it. You won''t be swollen if you say it."


    Yan Shen Jue turned around and corrected: "Understood!"


    Xinbao repeated loudly: "You don''t understand~~"


    Second brother is very proud. If you don¡¯t say that, he will be curious. If you say that, he must listen to whether he understands or not.


    So he followed.


    Yan Shenjue didn''t mind at all, so he explained to Tuanzi: "As far as I know, many big merchants will find a backer for themselves. If they have connections, they will go to the government. Ask for asylum."


    Xinbao raised her face and asked earnestly, "What about Daddy? Didn''t Daddy ask for asylum?"


    Yan Shen Jue paused: "Maybe, maybe it''s because you and the chief envoy have already become enemies, so it''s useless even if you have gang protection?"


    The second elder brother said: "Well, I do know something. Businessmen seek the protection of gangs, and they mainly deal with ''businesses''. For example, if you are in the same business, you have connections with gangs, but he doesn''t. If you want to make a concession, or if you encounter some thief and robber, you tell me who I am, and the other party may also make a concession. Don''t expect the gang to fight against the government."


    He suddenly remembered that Hugua threatened the magistrate, and he paused for a moment: "Not really. I guess, the government is also jealous of Jianghu, maybe because their methods are not on the surface?"


    Suddenly someone behind him said: "That''s true. No matter how strong a ''bandit'' is, it is rare to confront the government head-on; but most officials are willing to spare their lives, and it is not easy to offend people in the rivers and lakes. For example, Chang''er is my direct disciple. This kind of relationship, unless there is a life-and-death enmity, officials will not kill; but the reverse is also the same, such as the chief executive, we would not dare to take the position with him easily."


    Several people turned their heads together, and saw Second Master Shen and Old Master Yuan coming out together.


    Old Master Yuan waved his hand and said, "Shouyan doesn''t need to be sent away," and called Yan Shenjue: "Xiaojue, come with me."


    Yan Shen Jue cupped his hands and followed him out. Seeing that they were going to talk, Second Master Shen didn''t see them off, and only signaled Anshun to take care of them from a distance.


    He sat down and said: "But this also has something to do with the business you do. For example, if you are in the business of food, you will naturally ask for donations to the wharf gangs. For example, if you are in the silk business, the price is expensive, and you will usually ask the local gangs for money." This protection is to prevent thieves and thieves from robbing. Generally speaking, it is not necessary for your fourth brother to sell flowers or something, but if he becomes bigger in the future, such as opening a flower shop or a restaurant, he will need it. There is a backer, this backer, how should I put it, is actually convenient for the government."


    He smiled: "There are many ways here, why? Suddenly want to know this?"


    Xinbao was a little guilty, so he blinked his big eyes, and said cutely: "Xinbao thinks about it, where does the money of heroes come from?"


    Second Master Shen laughed and said, "The hero''s money, if he is really a hero, then the money should be given by his father."


    Yan Shenjue came back quickly: "Is it time for Xinbao to sleep?"


    "Oh," Xinbao opened his arms for him to hug: "Good night, uncle, brother, brother, good night."


    So Yan Chenjue hugged her and walked away, feeling a little happy while walking, and the little fool could play tricks, but he didn''t say anything about the "black gang".


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao knows it again."


    Xinbao worked hard to pronounce: "A few... Dao... A few..."


    She slept for a long time, and lay down on Yan Chenjue''s shoulder: "Xinbao is tired! Read it to my wife tomorrow!"


    There is really no need to correct the pronunciation or something. When she recovers, she will recover, so the only meaning of correcting the pronunciation now may be to make my wife happy!


    Over there, the second elder brother chatted with Second Master Shen for a while before slowly returning to the guest room.


    Halfway there, I saw a figure standing in the corridor. As soon as I saw him, I took a step forward, and my beautiful big eyes were shining under the moonlight.


    is Shen Zhuoli.


    Everyone had dinner tonight, but Shen Zhuoli didn''t come, saying that he didn''t feel well after eating at noon, but at this moment, he was waiting here for him.


    The second elder brother knew it in his heart.


    I heard that he once wanted to worship Mr. Yuan as his teacher, but Mr. Yuan seemed not interested in him.


    Second elder brother said with a smile on his face, "It''s Xiaoyu? Do you need me?"


    Shen Zhuoli looked at him quietly, and after a while he said, "How are you doing?"


    Second brother said very calmly: "I also want to ask you, how are you doing? Can you be accepted as the golden grandson by the head of the largest faction in Jianghu?"


    Shen Zhuo pondered for a while.


    After a while he said, "But grandpa didn''t teach me how to use a knife."


    "So?" The second elder brother said: "Do you want to be like my younger brother, born with supernatural powers, but learning to read characters is like cramping? Or do you prefer that Uncle Shen not teach you according to your aptitude, but forcefully recruit you as a disciple and teach you how to butcher?" Dragon sword technique, and after learning it, your physique is not suitable, and you cannot display the power of this sword technique, so you are ridiculed?"


    He took a step forward: "Do you want Wen to be like me, and Wu to be like Tang Shichang? Do you want Wen to learn from the famous Confucian who is all over the world, and Wu to learn from the world''s number one hero??"


    He laughed, "I also think about such a good thing, who wouldn''t? But how can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    Shen Zhuoli lost all momentum, lowered his head, choked up and said, "Sorry."


    At this moment, he was not angry with this child, but apologized ashamed, and the second brother felt that this child was not bad in nature.


    He just used too much force, competitive, desperately trying to be the best, desperately wanting everyone''s approval, but he seemed awkward.


    Too narrow-minded, unlike children, not attractive.


    Second brother said: "You asked me before, what is good about me, I have a little talent in reading, I have a photographic memory, and I know ten things from what I hear. If you only talk about this point, you can be regarded as a genius."


    Shen Zhuoli raised his head in astonishment: "Really?"


    "Yes," said the second elder brother, "but other than that, I am useless. I am no better than you in both civil and military skills."


    He paused: "You can think of it this way, if there is an opportunity to take away your talent for learning martial arts, take away Uncle Shen and your kinship, in exchange for the opportunity to learn from my master, would you be willing?"


    Shen Zhuoli said: "I don''t want to."


    "That''s right," the second elder brother persuaded him gently, "This opportunity is a blessing in disguise for me, but it''s just icing on the cake for you."


    Shen Zhuoli was silent for a while, then suddenly took a step forward, and said, "But... if you take away everything from me, make me neither good at literature nor martial arts, neither beautiful nor cute, and change my grandfather to be my real grandfather, If my grandfather loves me all his life, I am willing to change it."


    Second brother couldn''t help being surprised.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： Be patient, my team

    Chapter 204 You are capable, my group


    Shen Zhuoli didn''t say any more, and the second brother didn''t ask any more questions.


    In the morning, the second elder brother asked Yan Shenjue for a pen and paper, and wrote down the recipe of chrysanthemum hot pot. Since this is Xinbao''s recipe, they can let others do it if they don''t use it for business.


    So he wrote it out and gave it directly to Huo Yuntao. If he is willing to sell it, he can naturally sell it.


    Then he was ready to go back to the village.


    Because I became a teacher yesterday, and formally apprenticed to a teacher, according to the rules, I need to give six gifts.


    Generally lotus seeds, longan, dates, celery, red beans and pork strips.


    Lotus seeds are bitter, which means "hard work and hard work", celery means "diligence and studious", longan means "success in studies", red dates mean "early high school", red beans mean "good luck", and meat sticks are the same as when Confucius was teaching. An ancient ritual, expressing the meaning of respecting teachers and being grateful.


    So he needs to go home to prepare these gifts, and when he is ready, choose an auspicious day, and let Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi bring him over to formally apprentice.


    Yan Shen Jue still asked Nineteen to send him back.


    As we walked, the second brother was still pondering.


    Apprenticeship is of course a great thing, but this gift, in fact, he has long been worried.


    Whether it''s the Yuan family or the Shen family, they really gave them a lot when they came and went, but their family didn''t give them anything.


    Although they are originally rural people, it is not a long-term solution to keep coming and going like this.


    So he was thinking, can there be something that can be given away as their unique item?


    Many times, there is a unique thing, even if it is cheap or even cheaper, it is far more beautiful, easy to use, and closer than spending money on it.


    When I look back, I want to take some time to discuss it with my sister.


    Duanzi, a creature like this, usually only thinks about one thing at a time.


    For example, yesterday she ate cockscomb and chrysanthemum hot pot. When practicing martial arts in the morning, the two of them kept looking to both sides with big eyes, and their heads were all about eating.


    It''s a pity that there are not many delicious flowers now, and Xinbao is almost drooling, muttering all morning: "It would be nice to have lotus flowers, lotus flowers are delicious!"


    Yan Shen Jue retreated with his hands behind his hands, and corrected calmly: "Now."


    Xinbao nodded: "It must be a current debt...debt..."


    She paused for a moment, and gave up resolutely: "It would be nice to have magnolia flowers now, and magnolia flowers are also delicious!"


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    You are so patient, my dumpling!


    Actually learned to change words!


    Yan Shenjue smiled and praised her: "Xinbao is so smart!"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, Xinbao is really aggressive..." She blinked, the two looked at each other, and she said seriously: "I think you are right!"


    Yan Shenjue laughed: "Xinbao is really smart, awesome!"


    Tuanzi nodded reservedly, cautiously did not repeat herself, and said, "Pumpkin blossoms are delicious."


    After a while, she said again: "It would be nice to have a mountain for the heart treasure."


    "You have." Yan Shenjue said: "You have mountains. I have several mountains, and I will give them all to you. What do you want mountains for?"


    "Xinbao wants to grow a lot of things," Xinbao said, "You can plant fruit trees, grapes, pumpkins and watermelons...a lot of delicious things."


    I don¡¯t know if there are tomatoes, strawberries, etc., but there should be local fruits, right?


    What kind of pipa, lychee, yellow skin, and Chu...all of them can be planted! You can also grow winter melon, watermelon, pumpkin and cucumber! Peanut Bean Taro Walnut¡­


    It¡¯s too bad, everything is delicious, and my mouth is watering just thinking about it.


    Yan Shenjue said: "Yes, I will ask someone to surround the mountain, remove the vegetation on it, and make it into an orchard. How big do you want it to be?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It must be very big!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "But things like fruits are mostly delicate, even if they are sold, they can''t be sold far away, and they are easy to spoil on the road."


    Xinbao said solemnly: "You can make preserved fruit! Make raisins! Wine! You can make a lot of delicious things! You can do whatever you want! Xinbao can do everything!"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Anything you eat, Xinbao will know it, right?"


    Xinbao nodded and shook his head: "I can do it even if I don''t eat it!"


    Yan Shen smiled and said: "Okay, it''s almost finished here, right? Let''s go back and have a look when the planting is almost done. I bought that group of mountains. There are several mountain bags. When we go back and have a look, we will go back and have a look. One slice."


    Xinbao nodded.


    The garden here is very big, but not every kind of flower is suitable for cutting or planting at this time, so after a few days, it can be regarded as busy.


    To sell flowers, wait for the other flowers to grow for a few days, and they can sell them directly, but the saffron still needs to be harvested, and they are in a hurry to plant them, so that they can be planted as soon as possible for the fourth brother to heal his legs.


    Two days later, Huo Yuntao came over and said to them, "I sold that chrysanthemum hot pot recipe for three hundred taels to the local Yunlai Restaurant! Here it is!"


    He gave the silver ticket to the dumpling, and said: "They will start making it today! Do you want to eat it? Let''s eat it at noon? The head is also going! Let''s go together, I will drool when I think of the taste. He, he even tried it, I think their cooks are better than ours, the Sanzi made it, it''s absolutely amazing... ss..."


    He drools.


    Nai Tuanzi grabbed his hand and called Yuntao Brother three times, but Huo Yuntao didn''t hear him, and talked happily to himself.


    In the end, Xinbao was discouraged, and waited silently for him to finish speaking before saying again: "Brother Yuntao! Brother!"


    He didn''t realize that she pronounced clearly, and didn''t praise her, he lowered his head and said, "Hey, hey, don''t be so loud, brother can hear you! What''s the matter?"


    Danzi: "..."


    She said: "This money cannot be given to Xinbao, because the flowers belong to uncle, and the sale belongs to you. Xinbao has no credit."


    "Huh?" Huo Yuntao said: "You said the prescription. If you think it''s not your credit, then give it to whoever you listened to. I sell it to you to help you, it''s not your brother Have you become one of us? Don''t be polite with me, little baby!"


    Xinbao frowned, "It can be..."


    "Hahaha..." Huo Yuntao held up her chin with one hand, showing it to Yan Shenjue: "Look, look, such a small person can even frown, why is this small person so funny?"


    Xinbao staggered when he carried her: "..."


    Sure, she is a moving toy in his eyes.


    Yan Shenjue patted his hand away, took a bank note from Xinbao, and handed it to him: "This is for you. I can''t let you be busy."


    "This," Huo Yuntao said, "That''s fine, then I''m not going to be polite. Do you want to go?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Go, Xinbao go!"


    She held up the bank note: "Xinbao treats you!"


    "Pfft, you still know how to treat guests?" Huo Yuntao couldn''t help laughing, and wanted to pinch her face again.


    Yan Chenjue quickly pulled the dumpling behind him, and Huo Yuntao could only say through Yan Chenjue: "No, baby, this time it doesn''t cost money, we are the seller''s, and we are going to try the dishes. Next time you Please again!"


    He laughed a few times: "We are a table of adults, if you really want to treat you, you don''t have to mess around in the world if you spread the word."


    Yan Shenjue helped Xinbao fold up the silver bill and put it in her little sleeve pocket: "I will give it to my parents when I see my parents later."


    As a result, a piece of candy fell out when it was released. I don¡¯t know when the ball was hidden.


    Yan Shenjue looked at her, Xinbao swallowed guiltyly, and quickly snatched the candy away.


    Huo Yuntao looked at his back and touched his chin: "Cough, what... Xiaojue, I heard a letter, do you want to hear it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： do it all

    Chapter 205 Do things absolutely


    Yan Shen Jue asked: "What?"


    Huo Yuntao said: "It''s your uncle. Didn''t uncle have a disciple who said that he offended the emperor and was demoted to our place?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded: "It happened last month."


    "Isn''t this a letter just delivered?" Huo Yuntao looked at his expression and said, "It''s nothing, I''m just comforting you."


    "There is no need to comfort," Yan Shenjue said calmly: "The dispute between the court and the middle party has never stopped, and ups and downs are commonplace."


    Huo Yuntao was stunned: "It''s a common thing for a dignified minister to be demoted to be a county magistrate all of a sudden. It''s really scary to be an official."


    Yan Shenjue seemed to have thought of something just now, and took a careful look at him, "You don''t have to worry, you will never be implicated by this. If you are worried, I will take Xinbao back."


    Huo Yuntao''s eyes widened: "What are you talking about! What are you talking about! Do you think we are greedy for your family''s influence?"


    Xinbao saw the two talking, and just took the opportunity to put the candy into his mouth, but was so scared by his voice that the candy fell out.


    Xinbao didn''t have time to pity her sweets, and hurriedly raised her little hand to block between the two: "Don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel!"


    Yan Shen Jue hugged her, took a step back: "Sorry, I made a mistake."


    Huo Yuntao was overwhelmed by his apology, and said angrily, "I''ll tell you..."


    Yan Shenjue obviously felt that Tuanzi''s body was collapsing, and couldn''t help frowning: "You scared Xinbao."


    Huo Yuntao: "..."


    He was so angry that he couldn''t continue cursing, so he turned around and left angrily.


    Xinbao slowed down, looked back at Yan Chenjue, Yan Chenjue said, "You''re not scared, are you?"


    Xinbao answered irrelevantly: "The sugar is gone."


    It was hard to hide it from my wife''s sharp eyes. It was a difficult process of fighting wits and courage!


    She sniffled her little nose and thought of another thing: "Well, after the quarrel, did he still come to us to eat chrysanthemum hot pot?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He said helplessly: "If he doesn''t come, I''ll take you to eat."


    Huo Yuntao went back angrily, and complained to Second Master Shen.


    Second Master Shen glanced at him speechlessly: "If you rush to ask him this, who will not doubt it?"


    Huo Yuntao was not convinced, "But..."


    "But what?" Second Master Shen reprimanded him: "How many years has this Ai Mo sword been? You can¡¯t do it before you! There is only one school in the world who can do this! A ten-year-old child who has practiced the Ai Mo Sword, do you think he will have such twists and turns? This child..."


    He paused, and then continued after a long while: "He is different from ordinary children. From looking at him, he seems unable to empathize with others. Most of the truths he knows are from books, and he cannot perceive the emotions and thoughts of ordinary people. .¡±


    Huo Yuntao was taken aback for a moment: "But he usually looks normal, doesn''t he?"


    Second Master Shen shook his head: "When he used the sword, his whole body was sweaty. Do you think there is a clue on his face? He just can bear it!"


    Huo Yuntao scratched his head: "I''m actually just curious, just ask casually, how about I ask him to apologize?"


    "No," Shen Erye said: "It doesn''t matter if you are angry or not, suspicious or not, so you don''t have to apologize."


    Huo Yuntao: "..."


    Huo Yuntao was a little embarrassed.


    As a result, after a while, Yan Chenjue brought Xinbao to eat hot pot with him, Huo Yuntao observed secretly... He really didn''t care at all.


    So the six of them went to Yunlai Restaurant together with Brother Tang San and Brother Tang Fourth.


    Yunlai Restaurant is the largest restaurant in the local area. After getting the recipe of chrysanthemum hot pot, it has been trying to sell it for two days. It is the kind of dish that you find regular customers to try. Today is the official sale.


    This Longmen County is not big at all, and it was passed from person to person, and it exploded as soon as the door opened. The floors were packed to the brim, almost breaking the threshold, and there were still people waiting outside.


    In the Shen¡¯s restaurant diagonally opposite the door, Uncle Shen stood by the window and watched.


    The shopkeeper is carefully reporting: "It is indeed the prescription that Huo Yuntao sold to them. When he said it was sold, he promised that they would protect it. No one in Longmen County can learn it. He also sent someone to tell us about it yesterday."


    Uncle Shen''s expression was gloomy.


    He is a smart man. Second Master Shen will know what he has said within ten days.


    The more Jianghu people want face, they pay attention to this. He has let out his words, and it is absolutely impossible to take them back.


    He was in a lot of pain. Although it was the money that was supposed to be paid, it was confiscated before, but now he has to collect it again... How can it not be painful.


    But he knew it was inevitable this time, so he gritted his teeth and decided to do it.


    He urgently asked someone to dispatch the money from the bank, and filled in the three shops here, and finally got enough money. Fortunately, his wife and son were not around, otherwise he didn''t know what to do.


    He originally thought that this would save some brotherhood, but he didn''t expect that Second Master Shen didn''t even show his face, and it was Huo Yuntao who came out to collect it.


    The shop is about to be sold after changing hands, and they have no intention of giving in. He is in the local area, and only this restaurant is left. As a result...they don''t sell them any prescriptions! Instead, sell it to outsiders! Also warn them not to let them learn!


    This is a blatant grab for his business!


    And in this way, others may be able to see something!


    Uncle Shen gritted his teeth and said: "How could he do things so terribly! Brother, he actually did things so terribly!"


    Shen Shuoxue was on the side, and urged urgently: "Father, don''t be angry. I heard that Uncle Jing Xing came to the door twice, and they have a good relationship."


    He was thinking about his son''s studies, and he wanted his son to worship Jing Xingbo as his teacher. There was really no hope, but that day they offended Jing Xingbo''s nephew, but if Jing Xingbo really had a good relationship with his second uncle, It may not be impossible.


    So he would rather his father spend some money... Anyway, even if it doesn''t break, there is not much in his hands.


    He just wanted to use this excuse to climb up to Jing Xingbo''s mansion! This is the real benefit!


    He begged him in a soft voice: "Father, Zhang''er grew up in Longmen County. He has never seen much of the world. It is difficult to even meet his grandfather. He is weak and only has a little talent in reading. Where is Longmen County?" Is there any accomplished scholar, do you have the heart to let him live like this for the rest of his life?"


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but glanced at him, thinking that this guy was quite a sellout.


    However, Uncle Shen couldn''t bear it immediately after taking this set, and Shen Shuoxue continued to work hard, begging: "If you can worship Jing Xingbo as your teacher, you can be regarded as a promising future...Father, for the sake of Zhang''er, you and Second Uncle will give in to you." Otherwise, who would benefit from such a fight!"


    Uncle Shen sighed, "Forget it! Brothers don''t have an overnight feud!"


    "That''s right," Shen Shuoxue said, "You and your second uncle have lived together for so many years and have a deep relationship. Why can''t you get over the festival? It''s a small matter for an outsider, so why should it affect your brother''s friendship! The longer this matter drags on, the less you talk about it." It''s easy to say, it''s better to talk about it earlier..."


    Old Yuan father and son took Tang Erge as a disciple. No one except the Shen family knew about it, and Shen Shuoxue naturally didn''t know about it either.


    But he was also worried that the night would be long and dreamy, and something would happen, so he naturally spared no effort to persuade him.


    As a result, he was persuading him, when Shen Shuoxue suddenly caught a glimpse and pointed his head: "Second Uncle! It''s Second Uncle!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： simply perfect

    Chapter 206 is simply perfect


    Uncle Shen looked down, and his face immediately turned pale: "It can be seen that he still has a close relationship in his heart! He also knows that selling prescriptions to others will affect my business! There are other arrangements!"


    Shen Shuoxue was also very excited: "Could it be that the second uncle has more than one prescription in his hand?"


    He urged Uncle Shen urgently: "Father, when the second uncle comes up, you must speak softly. The second uncle is a powerful man in the world, and he can bow his head because of brotherhood."


    "Don''t worry," Uncle Shen said, "I am the eldest brother, since he bowed his head, I will naturally forgive him."


    The shopkeeper was beside him, silently swallowing his saliva, and shrunk his body as much as possible.


    Why does he think that Second Master Shen didn''t come to bow his head?


    If people have other arrangements, can they wait until this time? The hot pot has been sold for two days before you come here?


    But seeing how enthusiastically the father and son were talking, he didn''t dare to intervene.


    While the father and son were waiting reservedly, Second Master Shen and his party came slowly... and passed slowly.


    Uncle Shen was taken aback.


    Shen Shuoxue was also in a hurry: "Second Uncle, this is, what''s the matter...Dad!"


    The call of father was a little louder, Huo Yuntao turned his head and was stunned: "Hey, there is a Shen''s restaurant here... so disgusting!"


    He turned back again.


    Second Master Shen didn''t turn his head at all.


    While the Shen family and his son were watching, they entered the opposite Yunlai Restaurant.


    The faces of the Shen family father and son were so dark that ink was dripping from their faces.


    After a while, Uncle Shen gritted his teeth and said: "This is a demonstration against me! This is to wait for me to beg him! Okay! Don''t you just want me to bow my head and beg him! I will put aside my old face and beg him !"


    Shen Shuoxue sighed: "Second uncle is from the rivers and lakes, and his temper is indeed a bit hard, not exquisite enough."


    The two father and son walked away angrily while talking.


    The shopkeeper silently swallowed his saliva again.


    Why does he think that he didn¡¯t protest with you or ask you to beg him?


    People don''t seem to take you seriously, they don''t even know that there is a Shen''s restaurant here!


    He felt that he might have to find another job. He didn''t know if the other side was so busy and needed a second shopkeeper.


    Over there, Second Master Shen and his party entered the private seat left beforehand.


    Second Master Shen is not too greedy for food, and there are not many cooks at home. Although Longmen County is poor, the cooks in Yunlai Restaurant are very good. Said: "It''s a loss! If you get it in Fucheng, you can sell it for at least five hundred taels!"


    Nowadays, prescriptions are the most valuable thing. After all, everyone has prescriptions that are kept in family heirlooms. If they really go to Fucheng, they can really sell for five hundred taels.


    Shen Erye said: "It can be sold for five hundred taels, but putting in a lot of effort may not stop people from learning, so it''s not a loss."


    Huo Yuntao sighed: "Yes, don''t worry!"


    Brother Tang San has been inhaling the storm and has no room to speak, while Huo Yuntao can still talk while inhaling the storm. Xinbao has already finished eating, watching the two of them eating one plate after another, endlessly.


    One chopstick is a big lump of meat, which is much more than what later generations eat and broadcast. She was dumbfounded, and couldn''t help asking Yan Shenjue: "Xinbao is practicing martial arts, will he eat so much in the future?"


    Yan Chen couldn''t help but bend his lips: "Do you think I eat a lot?"


    too!


    Xinbao felt relieved, and immediately closed his mouth.


    Huo Yuntao smiled and said: "Xiaoxiaobao, look at your brother and I eat a lot, are we fat? That''s how you learn martial arts, no matter how much you eat, you won''t get fat!"


    It¡¯s true, neither of them is fat at all, like Brother Tang San, he can still see the broad shoulders, while Huo Yuntao is completely thin.


    It''s perfect to be able to eat and lose weight at the same time!


    Xinbao is very happy.


    It took more than an hour for a group of people to come out after eating, and they tasted like chrysanthemum hot pot.


    When Tang San came out, he ran around with his sister on his back to digest food. Xinbao was sleepy at first, but he was forced to lose his energy.


    Yan Shen Jue stepped forward and asked: "Brother Tang San, your parents are going to my house tomorrow, do you want to come?"


    By taking advantage of the situation, he took Xinbao over and hugged her in his arms.


    Brother Tang San asked: "My parents are coming?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "Come to pay homage to the teacher." Stepping back a few steps.


    "Oh," Brother Tang San didn''t notice the completely different attitudes before and after, and said: "I won''t go, I still want to practice swords."


    Xinbao said: "Then shall we go back?"


    "Okay," Yan Shenjue said, "Uncle Shen, I''ll take Xinbao back to stay for a few days."


    Second Master Shen nodded.


    Xinbao said: "Then you will call me tomorrow, and go to pick up Daddy together, far away."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Okay."


    Xinbao felt relieved, and leaned on his shoulder, becoming confused.


    Now that Xinbao is obviously more energetic, he wakes up a little earlier than usual, and won''t get sleepy after dinner, and can play for half an hour, but when Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi came, Xinbao still couldn''t get up here.


    But since Yan Shenjue agreed to her, the next morning, he directly carried her into the carriage and greeted her halfway. He felt that her request of "far, far away" was met, so he stopped the carriage and waited.


    Not long after, the donkey cart of the Tang family arrived. Yan Shenjue stood up and cupped his hands. The second elder brother asked strangely, "Why are you here? Xinbao must not be awake yet, right?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I promised her yesterday, but she is still sleeping."


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "You child, you are too used to her."


    Yan Shenjue said: "It''s nothing, Xinbao is very good."


    Second elder brother knew his temper, so he was not polite, so he said: "Let''s even it out, it''s cold, mother, you and Aunt Yang can get in the carriage."


    It happened that they came here early, and they also picked up a few villagers who were going to the city. Tang Xiaoba also worked hard.


    So Mrs. Lin stood up and said: "Sister-in-law Yang, you two go together. Rong''er is not in good health, so come here too."


    Country people don¡¯t pay attention to different seats, and the second elder brother is not polite. After all, he still needs to show his manners when he is apprenticed today, so we went together.


    Aunt Yang and Mrs. Chen Yuhua humbled themselves a bit, and then passed away. The rest of Tang Qingshan and two people from the same village walked slowly behind the carriage.


    Miss Lin came in to make room, so she hugged Xinbao.


    Xinbao opened his eyes and murmured: "My wife."


    "It''s not your wife!" Mrs. Lin laughed and said, "It''s your old lady! Little stinking treasure!"


    As soon as she scratched her daughter''s little nose, her fingers were cold, and Xinbao woke up, shivering, and opened her eyes: "Mother."


    She laughed and hugged her in a daze: "Aniang is here."


    "Well," Mrs. Lin patted her on the back: "Sleep a little longer if you''re sleepy."


    Xinbao asked: "Where''s Daddy?"


    Ms. Lin said: "It''s in the back, don''t ask dad to hug, just woke up and went out to be cold."


    Xinbao said, "Where''s my wife!"


    Ms. Lin was speechless: "I will never forget your wife!"


    Sister-in-law Yang smiled and said, "Who is Xinbao called?"


    Mrs. Lin said helplessly: "Xinbao, this child, lived in the house. He always called Yan Xiaolang his wife, and he didn''t change after several times. Fortunately, Yan Xiaolang has a good temper and doesn''t care about it. Otherwise, he would change someone else." You can be angry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： Open the era of brother

    Chapter 207 Opens the Age of Brother


    Sister-in-law Yang smiled and said: "But, I''ve been listening to those little kids play house these days, and they''re called wives, and I said why don''t I call them brides."


    Xinbao hid his face a little guilty.


    This is really her fault.


    She is purely a habit of modern people. She blurted out and called her wife, and then she led everyone astray, and she couldn''t turn it back at all.


    In fact, people don¡¯t often call their wives these days... but they don¡¯t call them mistresses either. Niangzi refers to all women. Little lady, that''s what the little lady is called.


    The locals politely mention my wife, and they will say that I am a wife, and I am a child at home...


    Chen Yuhua rolled her eyes and said reservedly: "Xinbao must have listened to the drama."


    As soon as he heard that Brother Tang had worshiped Jing Xingbo as his teacher, the whole Zhuangzi was shocked.


    An uncle! A big man I haven''t seen in several lifetimes! It must be the kind of royal relatives in the drama!


    Chen Yuhua also regretted it, regretted why she didn''t see the right person at the beginning, if he had such a difficult time when the disease was not recovering, I''m afraid she would show her kindness a little bit, and send him hot water to make him feel happy... But now, he has climbed to the sky in one step, and he can no longer climb up.


    She is a smart person, not as stupid as Tang Juanzi. If she doesn''t like her elder brother, she will go to her younger brother. She knows that no matter how fastidious someone is, she will not do such a thing easily, so she still tries **** Brother Tang.


    But today, I happened to be in a car. It''s a rare opportunity. It''s good to be a virtuous person in front of Mrs. Lin.


    She knew that the Tang family loved Xinbao, and if they wanted to enter the house, they had to please Xinbao first.


    She said softly: "Xinbao, if my sister has studied, let my sister teach you. This kind of name is not good. Others will laugh at you and Yan Xiaolang when they hear it. Brother is a good boy!"


    Before finishing a sentence, Yan Shenjue sneered outside, and said, "Have you ever studied?"


    Chen Yuhua might as well intervene, paused, and then said reservedly: "I have studied for a few years."


    Yan Shenjue said: "In the Tang Dynasty, after a scholar became famous, he disliked his wife and wrote a pair of couplets, "The lotus defeats the lotus, and the fallen leaves return to the root to become the old lotus root." The pen returns to the next couplet and says, "The yellow rice is ripe, and the rice is fresh when you blow the chaff." Seeing this, the man felt ashamed and had no place to change his mind. He pleaded guilty to his wife. The wife wrote the first couplet, "My husband is very fair." Lian ''My wife has a heart.''¡±


    He paused for a moment: "Since then, the word wife has gradually become a literati''s joke, and it is used to coquettishly call his wife. Where can it make people laugh?"


    Chen Yuhua''s face flushed.


    She said that she had studied, but it was only at the level of literacy. It was just that in the village, when she said "I have studied", others would not dare to argue with her. Will come back straight away.


    When she met a real scholar, her ability was not enough at all. She hadn''t even heard what he said, so she said after a long while: "I... I''m sorry, Yan Xiaolang, I don''t know , I still think it''s out of drama, madam or something."


    Yan Shenjue sneered and said: "It is true that madam is often called a lady in the opera, but it was still in the Tang Dynasty when Xuanzong favored the noble concubine Yang, and she was called a lady in the palace, so a lady is equivalent to a queen. You can''t call me madam."


    Chen Yuhua felt like sitting on pins and needles: "I''m stupid, I don''t know, I''m sorry."


    The second elder brother smoothed things over: "Okay, Xiaojue loves to be truthful, and he always tells allusions when he talks about books. I have also been scolded by him a few times. Chen Xiaoniang doesn''t have to worry about him."


    Chen Yuhua''s face was embarrassing, and she didn''t speak any more.


    Xinbao''s eyes are wide open, looking at this and that, silently hiding his face, pretending that he doesn''t know anything.


    After entering the city gate, the mother and daughter and the two villagers got out of the cart, packed all the gifts on the donkey cart into the cart, and left the donkey cart at the gate of the city for storage. Tang Qingshan also got into the cart, and Zhang Hand: "Xinbao."


    Xinbao threw himself into his arms: "Daddy! Daddy! Xinbao misses you!"


    "Yes." Tang Qingshan clapped his arms around his daughter a few times.


    He was behind, couldn''t hear what was said in the carriage, but Yan Shenjue could hear clearly.


    He waited until his daughter had had enough hugs and kisses, then he put her on his lap, and said solemnly: "Xinbao, you are not allowed to call Xiaojue''s wife in the future. It''s too impolite to call you that, and it''s just a matter of nothing. Don''t call me any more. Listen." Have you arrived yet?"


    Xinbao pouted. Seeing her father''s serious face, she had no choice but to say: "I heard."


    Tang Qingshan said solemnly, "Don''t allow yin and yang to obey! Be obedient!"


    "Oh!" Xinbao said loudly, "Brother Xiaoxian!"


    The word is correct!


    Second brother raised his eyebrows: "Yo? My sister, call me!"


    Xinbao said loudly: "Second brother!"


    "Hey!" The second elder brother said, "Is it so clear?"


    "Yes!" Xinbao''s voice was still very loud: "Xinbao has been practicing for several days! The practice is super! Hard work!"


    "Okay," said the second elder brother, "the voice doesn''t need to be so loud, brother knows."


    Xinbao himself thought it was fun, so he yelled a dozen or twenty times more, and it seemed that he could pronounce his elder brother''s pronunciation faster.


    This has been carrying the body of the little broken car for two or three months, and I can finally be called the brother-in-law. Thinking about it, there will be lasagna tears!


    When they arrived at Yuan''s house, they unloaded their things, saw each other, sat down and exchanged a few words, drank a few sips of tea, and the auspicious time came.


    There was already a statue of Confucius in the hall. Brother Tang knelt down to salute, proclaimed Master, and offered tea with both hands, and then Mr. Yuan took the tea, returned him a set of four books, and took the word "Yinlin" for him, Tang Yinlin.


    The literal interpretation is that the dragon hides the scales, which means keeping a low profile, but it can also be said to be the opposite of the word "Rong" in his name, telling him to be modest, to hide pearls and jade... But even if he hides pearls and jade, first he first It must be "Zhu Yu", so the name is quite in the style of the old man.


    Just: We are geniuses, but we are humble.


    Then the master and apprentice worshiped the statue of Confucius together, and the ceremony was over. The second master Yuan didn''t pay attention to this, and he did it very simply.


    Old Master Yuan didn''t make many friends here, so he still invited Second Master Shen over for a banquet as a celebration.


    Tang Qingshan is taciturn, but he will not be rude on the scene, and the host and guest enjoy themselves.


    After dinner, the second brother stayed at Yuan''s house temporarily, and the housekeeper tidied up a separate yard for him.


    Yan Shenjue and Xinbao wanted to go back with them, and Divine Doctor Yuan pulled a load of seeds in large and small bags, and they also wanted to go back with them.


    Taiping drove their carriage, and everyone sat in the carriage. Mrs. Lin laughed and said, "I will trade my son for two, and the Yuan family will suffer."


    Tang Qingshan waved his hand suddenly, then opened the car door and looked forward.


    I saw Second Master Shen''s carriage ahead, being stopped on the road.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： ugly looking beautiful

    Chapter 208 Long Ugly Thinking Beautiful


    Uncle Shen made up his mind to bow his head, and brought gifts to Liujin Garden early in the morning, but Anshun said that Second Master Shen was not there.


    Uncle Shen thought that he was putting on a gesture on purpose, but he was angry but had no choice but to wait patiently for nearly two hours. He didn''t believe that Second Master Shen was real until no one came to invite him in until lunch time. is not there.


    He had no choice but to leave first, but he ran into him here unexpectedly.


    Uncle Shen didn''t dare to put on airs any more, got out of the car in a hurry, and said with a smile on his face, "Shouyan, I went to your house to look for you, and I waited outside the door for more than two hours, so you actually went out."


    Second Master Shen didn''t ignore him, he just said: "Uncle accepts apprentices today, I''ll go over to congratulate him."


    "What??" Uncle Shen and Shen Shuoxue exclaimed almost simultaneously: "Apprentice?"


    Second Master Shen''s pupils deepened, he nodded without saying anything.


    Uncle Shen said anxiously: "How can he accept disciples, he..."


    He regained consciousness halfway, took a sharp breath, and forced a smile: "So, cough, so the uncle has already accepted disciples?"


    Second Master Shen nodded.


    Uncle Shen was a little anxious, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper. He said, "Shouyan, you know that I have adopted a foster son..."


    He compared back, Shen Shuoxue rushed forward to salute, Uncle Shen continued: "There is a grandson named Shen Zhuozhang, who is quite talented in reading, since you can connect with others, why don''t you promote your own family?"


    Second Master Shen said: "You''re mistaken, I don''t have the ability to influence the uncle''s acceptance of apprentices. If I had the ability, I would have recommended Xiaoyu a long time ago."


    Uncle Shen said anxiously: "How can Xiaoyu and Zhang''er be the same!"


    Hearing this, Huo Yuntao, who was driving the car, couldn''t help but sneer.


    It¡¯s really interesting, Shen Shuo learned from a concubine, in order to deceive people, he had a godfather to fool fools, but since he recognized his godfather, then Shen Zhuoli also recognized his godfather, but he felt that Shen Zhuozhang was much more noble than Shen Zhuoli.


    Really think how valuable your little blood is?


    Actually, if I really want to talk about it, Shen Zhuoli''s parents are dead, and his grandson is also an upright identity.


    But what is the name of the one born by the outer room?


    That''s called wild species! Disgraceful thing!


    Even people from the rivers and lakes like them don¡¯t like to see this kind of status, not to mention that they are great Confucians who respect rules! Do you still want to be a teacher? Think beautiful!


    And today he heard that Mr. Yuan has two standards for accepting apprentices, one is good looks, and the other is genius, and geniuses don¡¯t know, Shen Zhuozhang can¡¯t reach the point of good looks alone.


    Zhenzhen is ugly and beautiful.


    He burst into laughter.


    Tang Qingshan and his carriage were behind and heard a few words.


    Huo Yuntao waved to them, signaling them to go first, and Taiping drove the carriage over.


    Second Master Shen was also impatient to talk to him, so he said, "No matter what, in short, I can''t get in the way of uncle''s affairs, please come back. Yun Tao, let''s go!"


    He lowered the curtain, Huo Yuntao immediately flicked his whip, and the carriage moved forward.


    How could Uncle Shen be reconciled, followed him all the way back to the mansion, and said brokenly: "We are blood brothers, even if the bones are broken, the tendons are still connected! You are a majestic leader, since you have entered the house, why is it so difficult to say something?" ? Could it be that Uncle will not give you face?"


    Second Master Shen looked at him with a sneer.


    Is this setting him up high? It seems that if he can''t say what he can do, he will lose face.


    Second Master Shen said lightly: "If I am a person who introduces my uncle with my friends and relatives every day, why does my uncle want to associate with me? To make trouble??"


    Uncle Shen froze for a while, then shook his hand again, and said with a straight face: "I know you are in trouble, and I will not force you as a brother. For the sake of brotherhood, you can recommend me for me. Whether it succeeds or not, I will never Blame you."


    Don''t blame him? ?


    Did he owe him? Does he deserve to do things for him?


    He also showed a merciful attitude... The more he said it at this time, the more he could prove his true thoughts.


    His brother has really changed, so changed that he no longer recognizes him.


    Second Master Shen looked at him for a long time, then suddenly he laughed, and he said, "Do you know what the uncle''s criteria are for accepting apprentices? Uncle only accepts geniuses, just like Tang Er, such a book..." He compared it with his hands. : "After reading it once, people will memorize it. Shen Zhuozhang, does he have the ability?"


    Uncle Shen was stunned.


    Shen Shuoxue also said: "Really?"


    Second Master Shen looked at him coldly, Shen Shuoxue was startled, and hurriedly lowered his head.


    Huo Yuntao was at the side, and said coldly: "Dare to question our head, but if you are not a weak chicken, I would have moved your head a long time ago!"


    Shen Shuoxue didn''t dare to speak up, and Uncle Shen didn''t dare to stand up for him.


    Huo Yuntao clicked his tongue in disappointment, and continued, "Uncle accepts apprentices, only geniuses, but a photographic memory is just a threshold! There are many things that people can do! Otherwise, after so many years, why did uncle only accept geniuses? lost three disciples? Is it because there are not enough scholars in the big capital?"


    "Okay! See off the guests!" Second Master Shen said: "There is nothing to do in the future, so don''t come and go! Seeing once is enough."


    He stood up and left.


    Uncle Shen''s face was pale, and he was forced out again.


    Over there, Tang Qingshan and his party returned home.


    Because the second and third elder brothers are not here, and they will not come back for a while, they can move to a new house when they come back, so Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin discussed and cleaned up the west wing room, so that Yan Chenjue could live there.


    Although the Yuan family is not far away, this is a matter of attitude. Although Yan Chenjue is young, he teaches Xinbao Kung Fu and takes care of Xinbao all the time.


    It''s as if Second Master Shen didn''t come to live in now, but he will still reserve the east wing room for him.


    The adult is very busy carrying it around, and Xinbao is even more busy.


    Actually, it¡¯s been less than ten days since I went out, but it feels like it¡¯s been a long time.


    She expressed condolences to Tang Xiaoba, and then came to condolences to Shen Qiu.


    Crouching down for a look, Xinbao was stunned, and after holding it in for a long time, he said, "Shen Qiu, you... a little... not too thin?"


    Fourth brother Tang burst out laughing, the quilt he was holding almost fell to the ground, Shen Qiu looked at Xinbao innocently, the way he tilted his head was super cute.


    It has been fed by Mrs. Lin into a real ball. It has gained weight twice, and even the basket has been replaced with a new one...


    Xinbao stretched out his hand to touch it, the fur is really smooth, don''t want it if it feels good.


    Xinbao murmured: "You are so easy to touch, have you washed it? Shen Qiu, you are so clean."


    Yan Shen Jue clearly observed the details: "Morning!"


    Xinbao: "Morning! Morning! Wash, wash, find! Wash-bath-bath!"


    She practiced hard, practiced, and sang unknowingly: "Look, look, look for friends, find a good friend, good friend, it''s Shen Qiu, you are my little Shen Qiu..."


    Poof!


    Yan Shenjue propped his forehead and laughed silently, why is he so funny.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： Three days of group farewell with admiration

    Chapter 209 Three Days of Reunion


    The west wing room has not been tidied up yet, and Yan Shen must have gone back to Yuan''s house to sleep at night.


    In the main room, Big Brother Tang, Fourth Brother Tang, and the twins had three beds along the wall, and on the other side, Xinbao and his parents'' beds were lined up side by side, and a simple low screen was tied with tree branches to cover it.


    This is a custom, the place where the couple lives is not allowed to face the table for eating, even if a big broom is erected, it must have that meaning.


    Even Shen Qiu, at some point, got the treatment of going into the house to sleep.


    Put it by the door, and Mrs. Lin also gave it Xinbao''s little quilt, and covered it up at night, with only her head exposed, just like a furry child.


    Xinbao has been following Yan Shenjue for a while, and is used to sleeping in the same bed by herself, and falls asleep as soon as she puts it on the bed after taking a nap.


    Mrs. Lin took her clothes down to wash, and there were two pieces of paper in the sleeve pocket, and there were two branches or something. It was a little dark, and Mrs. Lin didn''t look at it, so she put it beside her pillow and went to wash the clothes up.


    Brother Tang came to see his sister in the morning, and accidentally saw it. When he opened it, he found that it was two silver bills, both of which were worth a hundred taels.


    Startled the whole family.


    When Yan Shenjue came over and asked, he realized that it was the money for selling chrysanthemum hot pot recipes.


    Lady Lin held up the branch and said, "What is this? It''s also in Xinbao''s sleeve pocket."


    Yan Shenjue twitched the corner of his mouth when he saw it: "Licorice."


    Duanzi is really capable now, he has been with her almost all the time, and has been watching her in the pharmacy, not knowing when she stole the licorice!


    This stupid dumpling really put all his wisdom into stealing sweets.


    Ms. Lin smiled and threw it away for her. Yan Chenjue saw it and didn''t say anything. It wasn''t until Mrs. Lin left that he took out the small sugar bottle from his purse and put it beside her pillow.


    Otherwise, when I wake up, the money is gone, the licorice is gone, and the little man is probably going to be lost.


    Brother Tang came over and asked, "Are you busy today?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "Practice martial arts as usual in the morning, and go up the mountain. Xinbao wants to surround the mountain and plant some fruit trees."


    "Round the mountain?" Brother Tang asked, "Give it to Xinbao? Then... what did you buy the mountain for?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Nothing to do."


    Brother Tang frowned, apparently not believing it, Yan Shenjue explained: "I have always had bad luck, and the more money I have, the more unlucky I will be, so if I have a big income, I will spend it casually, and the mountain will be destroyed." I bought it casually. I didn''t plan to do anything, so Xinbao can do whatever she wants."


    Tang Family: "..."


    Brother Tang scratched his head, but he didn''t know how to reply to this, so he asked after a long time, "Where is that circle?"


    "I don''t know," Yan Shenjue said, "Xinbao can circle wherever he wants."


    "Then," Brother Tang glanced back at his father, then turned back and said, "Then I''ll go with you, Shiro looks after the house."


    Fourth Brother Tang responded.


    Brother Tang originally thought that Xinbao would go to the mountain after he had practiced martial arts, so he didn''t feel in a hurry, so he went for a walk up the mountain, but before he came back, he saw his younger sister coming up with her little arms shaking.


    A long distance away, Xinbao called him loudly: "Brother~~Brother~~"


    "Hey!" Big Brother Tang also agreed loudly, walking down a few steps to greet him: "Why so early?"


    Xinbao gave him a proud little look: "Now Xinbao can be found..."


    She repeated, "It''s early~~!"


    She spoke so hard that her small chin couldn''t help but roll down. Whoever wears it knows what a small broken car is.


    "Yo," Brother Tang said, "Xinbao is awesome! My sister is such a hardworking baby!"


    He gave a thumbs up, and said: "I thought Xinbao came up after practicing martial arts, and he is still strolling here."


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao is practicing martial arts now!"


    Brother Tang suddenly nodded, and then Xinbao climbed all the way up, at a slightly slower speed than on flat ground, but he didn''t slow down after walking for a long time.


    Brother Tang lost his mind for a moment, and she walked to the front. When Brother Tang looked up, he saw the little man shaking his small arms vigorously, and the two small braids on his head hopped and hopped, walking in a very chic way.


    Brother Tang said in surprise: "Xinbao is so powerful?"


    It''s been three days since I left Shi, and I am impressed. Is this still his weak and soft little sister? ?


    He followed quickly, seeing that Xinbao''s face was flushed, but he never opened his mouth to breathe. This kind of practice method is really powerful.


    Xinbao worked hard to climb up, while glancing at the nearby trees and grass from time to time.


    From the species and growth conditions of trees and grasses, you can almost judge the soil quality, and vice versa. From the soil quality, you can decide what kind of fruit trees to plant.


    The soil quality of Yutang Village should be sandy loam, and the climate here is warm, the water source is abundant, and the vegetation is also rich.


    Many fallen leaves fall into the soil year after year, and the rainwater irrigation dissolves and becomes the nourishment of the land. Humus soil is a very fertile soil, and it is absolutely no problem to plant fruit trees.


    Most fruit trees, such as peaches, plums, pears, hawthorns, etc., do not have high requirements on the soil, but most of them are partial to sandy loam soil, and all of them can be planted.


    But apples, such as Red Fuji, Jinshuai, etc., are not local. The native apples in China are called Nai now. There are Su Nai, Zhu Nai, Lv Nai that are ripe in summer, and Dong Nai that is ripe in winter. Xinbao has never eaten any of them. Haven''t seen it either.


    But it is said that it is not delicious. "Qunfangpu" says, "It is clean and playable, and it smells a few steps", "It tastes sweet and pine, and the uncooked ones eat like cotton wool, and the overripe ones are too rotten to eat."


    So peaches, oranges, hawthorns, grapes, etc. can be planted first, and there are slight differences here. For example, peach trees generally like sunny slopes with good drainage, hawthorn likes flat hills, longan grapes like dry land, and so on.


    But if the conditions are not enough, it can grow in other places, at most a little slower, it doesn''t matter.


    So Yan Shenjue asked her where she could grow it, and Xinbao said directly, "It can be grown anywhere."


    After all, Xinbao is still young, even if he had practiced, he was exhausted before he reached the top of the mountain, so the three of them went down the mountain directly, and Yan Shenjue said: "You take Xinbao to my house first, and let Yuru give it to you." She takes a shower and changes clothes, I''ll go to the mountain for a while, and I''ll be back soon."


    Brother Tang responded, and Yan Chenjue turned back.


    When Xinbao took a shower, changed clothes, and started eating, Yan Chenjue came back.


    Taiping gave him a map, Yan Shenjue unfolded it to read, Xinbao squeezed over to read it with him, then she squeezed him to the side of the table, sat in the middle by herself, looked at it seriously .


    Brother Tang was on the other side, looking down as well, and said, "Will the fence be erected then?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Of course."


    Brother Tang thought for a while: "That can''t be all, otherwise the village will scold us to death."


    Yan Shenjue didn''t feel any hindrance at all, but still nodded.


    He picked up a pen, drew a bigger and clearer map, and laid it beside Xinbao.


    Xinbao raised his hand to let him go, and continued to clasp his little hands, watching seriously, his big eyes flickering.


    Yan Shenjue drew a circle and said: "We will build the yard in the next year, and we will build it in this position. The orchard can''t be too far away from home, so it''s better to occupy such a piece from the back, which is more gentle."


    As he spoke, he drew another circle.


    Xinbao tilted his head, but didn''t understand anything.


    The map at this time is very abstract. There are no lines but many signs, such as mountains and valleys, which are completely invisible.


    So she turned her head and asked, "Brother Xiaoxian, how big is this circle?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： irreplaceable skill

    Chapter 210 Irreplaceable ability


    Yan Shen Jue flicked her pigtails casually.


    Xinbao is very obedient, he really doesn''t call him wife anymore, he was a little disappointed yesterday, but now he hears her milky voice calling him brother Xiaoxian, and he is soft and cute.


    He said softly: "About... two hundred or so mu? It should be less than three hundred mu."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    Hundreds of square meters per acre of land sounds a lot, but in fact, as an orchard, it is not too much, because fruit trees need to take into account the growth space and light, so there must be an interval of three to four square meters, and one mu of land can only be planted with five or six. ten trees.


    The base of their research institute is not too big, with 12,000 mu, so she didn''t think that 200 mu of land was too big, but at this moment, Xinbao didn''t think that if she wanted to survive, then the 200 mu of land The more than 10,000 trees in it... all need to be planted by her.


    Yan Shenjue discussed with Brother Tang for a long time, and then according to the terrain, he drew a more accurate long circle with a slightly flat end.


    If the top of Baota Mountain is about 120 degrees from the side facing Yutang Village, then the oblong shape occupies about 50 degrees at the bottom, and gradually becomes wider at the top.


    Because this is a mountain group, the innermost mountain is not facing the village, but it is not convenient to put the orchard there, and it is inconvenient to take care of it.


    The two of them had an agreement, and they took advantage of lunch to call Brother Yuan and Tang Qingshan in to discuss it.


    Tang Qingshan said: "Actually, you don''t need to consider what the villagers think about this matter. If you really want to build an orchard, there must be a lot of work. You must hire the villagers nearby, so they don''t suffer."


    Brother Yuan nodded in agreement, and said: "Even now, you can hire from the village to cut down trees and weeds. Do you want to clean up all the grass?"


    Xinbao sat on a small stool, and seriously participated in the opinion: "Trees and vines must be clean, and grass will not be clean even if you try to remove it."


    The little stool is very short, and she is small, with her knees raised up, revealing only her fluffy little head, her big eyes flickering.


    Brother Tang couldn''t find her, so he simply lifted her up and hugged her on his lap.


    "Okay," Brother Yuan said, "That''s just right. Trees and vines, etc., put up fences on the spot, and make them higher. There is a place on this mountain, and the trees are still growing densely. If the time comes, if the location is the same , it¡¯s also okay to use the grown trees to build a fence.¡±


    Xinbao nodded seriously.


    Brother Yuan said again: "Moreover, there are fruit trees on the mountain, such as persimmons and prickly pears. If you encounter them, you can keep them."


    "Yes," Brother Tang said seriously, "Keep whatever you can eat."


    Xinbao nodded straightly: "Yes, yes!"


    She rode on Brother Tang''s leg, supported his knees with both hands, swayed her little feet, and said Nuo Nuo: "You can also raise chickens and ducks inside, so the fence should be denser~~"


    Brother Yuan asked: "Do you raise chickens and ducks?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said: "Chickens and ducks eat grass seeds and worms, and the stinky pull can be used to fertilize the fields~~"


    This is ecological farming, but it can only be raised after the tree grows.


    "Can it still be like this?" Brother Yuan was very curious: "That''s okay, the fence should be densely packed to prevent running out, and it should be high and thick to prevent wild animals and thieves..."


    In fact, according to the row spacing of various fruit trees, some other crops can be interplanted, such as beans and radishes, but these are not in a hurry. After all, the mountain is being built now, and trees can only be bought and planted in the spring.


    So several people began to discuss the details.


    Xinbao became sleepy after a while, and then she opened her hand to Yan Chenjue, and Yan Chenjue hugged her, she hugged his neck and closed her eyes.


    Yan Shenjue nodded to the people in the room, and carried her away.


    Waiting for Yan Shenjue to leave, Tang Qingshan said to Brother Yuan: "Let''s discuss the issue of money."


    Brother Yuan laughed twice.


    But he knew his temper and didn''t shirk it, so the two began to discuss secular issues.


    Planting fruit trees will definitely not pay back for a while, it will take at least two or three years, but whether it is planting or later production, such as preserved fruit wine, Xinbao is very important, so even if the Yuan family invests first, it is not a loss.


    After the two sides discussed it, Brother Yuan also said: "Actually, Uncle Qingshan, you don''t have to worry about this with us. Xiaojue takes care of Xinbao, but he has also gained a great benefit, which is a great benefit that no one else can replace! Like my second uncle. , and you have to ask Xinbao to help grow the medicine, so you feel displeased, and our family is actually even more displeased!"


    Tang Qingshan hesitated to speak, but finally just shook his head.


    He always feels that the burden is all on the little girl, and he can''t bear it, but Xinbao has this ability, an irreplaceable ability, and he can''t cover it even if he wants to.


    Brother Tang listened to it halfway, but stopped listening. Then he took a **** and went to dig the ground in the shed chosen by Yuan Shenyi.


    After turning it over, when Xinbao wakes up from his afternoon nap, he can come over to see what is planted.


    But Xinbao is not a dedicated farmer, because Yuan Shenyi went up the mountain early in the morning and didn''t come to remind her, so she was naturally lazy.


    Yan Shenjue packed up some books and clothes, and prepared to put them in the Tang family. Xinbao contributed what he could, and helped him carry two books, wrapped them in cloth, and tied a knot on his chest, which looked pretty good. Something like that.


    Paired with a small robe and a towel, I feel like I''m about to go out for the exam in the next moment.


    Xinbao remembered the kind of bookcases carried by scholars on TV, and communicated with Yan Chenjue, but Yan Shenjue said, "Do you want to memorize it? I''ll ask someone to make one for you?"


    After listening halfway through, Fourth Brother Tang smiled and said, "If you want it, I''ll make one up for you. It''s easy."


    Xinbao turned his head to look, and saw Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang peeling peanuts.


    Seeing her staring helplessly, Brother Tang stuffed one into her mouth, and said with a smile: "We didn''t grow peanuts, they were sent by Aunt Gao. After a few days, I picked them up. If you want to eat them, I''m going to ask her for something fresh, boiled salted peanuts?"


    Fresh peanuts are very sweet when biting into the mouth, and Xinbao suddenly thought: "Let''s send out peanut sprouts!"


    Yan Shen Jue looked at her silently.


    He knows it!


    He knew that when she saw the peanut, she would definitely think of a way to eat it!


    Brother Tang was very strange: "Peanut buds? Peanuts can also grow buds?"


    "That''s right," Brother Tang said, "Even if peanuts can sprout, can they be eaten?"


    "You can eat it!" Xinbao nodded, "It''s the same as bean sprouts!"


    Peanut buds are also called longevity buds, which can reduce fat, protect the heart, and anti-aging... There are many benefits, especially suitable for the elderly.


    It is also easy to grow, but the buds that grow after the peanuts become moldy will contain aflatoxin, so they cannot be eaten.


    Peanuts are very suitable for sandy loam soil, so the peanuts grown in Yutang Village are quite good, big and plump.


    Xinbao squatted down, and picked out a pot of peanuts with his brother. If there were no bugs, they would not be peeled off, and they were beautiful and intact.


    Then wash it, soak it in clean water for one night, about twelve hours, until the peanuts swell up slightly, wash a clean cloth, hold it until it does not drip, cover it on the peanuts, cover it tightly, and then use The barrel is covered.


    This is for shading.


    The growth of peanut buds should always be protected from light, because if exposed to light, it will open petals and grow leaves, which is not delicious.


    Cover the light, and it will usually germinate in about half a day. After the germination, it is best to find a large pot with holes as a germination tray, put the peanuts in it, put water on the bottom, and keep the top covered from light. Under normal circumstances, it will be ready in five or six days. If it grows seven or eight centimeters, it can be eaten.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： Geniuses are not afraid of jealousy

    Chapter 211 The real genius is not afraid of jealousy


    In fact, peanuts can germinate in the ground. Most farmers have seen it, but they just think that they can¡¯t be eaten if they germinate. Few of them have eaten it.


    Brother Tang is very confident in his sister now, and went out to buy some peanuts, not only used all the pots at home, but also went to Yuan''s house to get a few, as well as the jars that used to sell sugar, big pots and small pots against the wall Buckle up and send out a row.


    Soak it big overnight, then cover it with a cloth, and at night, small buds will grow.


    The fourth brother made a few big dustpans with big eyes, which are bigger than the big dustpans used to shake the Lantern Festival. In a shallow layer, the peanuts are put in, and the water is put on the bottom... The growth is amazing. On the third day, I opened it and took a look. Xinbao The ones planted have already grown up, and even the others grow very quickly.


    Fortunately, I guessed this would happen at the time, so Xinbao planted it in a separate large dustpan, cut off the thin roots at the bottom, and it was a beautiful plate. With a peanut head, it looks delicious.


    Several people couldn''t wait for the meal time, so they fried a plate first, just like ordinary stir-fried vegetables, very simple.


    Peanut sprouts are harder than mung bean sprouts, so many people like to scald them first, or cook them for a while. In fact, the best thing to eat is stir-fry. Turn over high heat quickly, put a little green pepper, the peanut sprouts are white, and the green peppers are green. The meat is red and whets the appetite as soon as it comes up.


    Brother Tang brought it out, still holding chopsticks in his hand, and several people stood in the yard, each took a chopstick and tasted it.


    It is sweet and crisp, not the crispy taste of soybean sprouts, but extraordinarily sweet, with a strong peanut aroma and a unique flavor.


    Yan Shenjue was also divided into chopsticks, but standing in the courtyard like this to eat, he felt a bit indecent, and in a moment of hesitation, everyone had already eaten several mouthfuls.


    Xinbao clumsily took one and ate it, but Brother Tang stood up straight, out of reach, and shouted anxiously: "Big brother! Big brother!"


    "Yes." Brother Tang glanced at his sister, and simply squatted down.


    Even more indecent.


    Yan Shen Jue silently put away his chopsticks.


    Xinbao held one in his arms, and carefully lifted it up: "Brother Xiaoxian!"


    Yan Shenjue squatted down quickly, opened her mouth to taste, and she still stared at you chewing: "Is it delicious? Is it delicious?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded silently, swallowed quickly: "Delicious."


    So in the afternoon, Shen''s family and Yuan''s family each received a small basket of peanut sprouts. In it, Yan Shenjue wrote down the method in detail, and also wrote how to grow peanut sprouts, noting that they must not be moldy.


    In the evening, Erye Shen asked someone to fry a plate, and it was just the same when eaten alone, but when mixed in sauce-burned meat dishes, it felt crisp and raw after a bite, and it was particularly greasy.


    While eating, Huo Yuntao rushed in from outside and said, "Master, Master!"


    Shen Erye said: "What''s the matter? I''m surprised every day."


    Huo Yuntao was so angry: "Now everyone is saying that Jing Xingbo accepts apprentices only for unborn geniuses! It is said that he accepts a country boy because he is an unborn genius! I checked, and the news was released by the uncle. from!"


    Second Master Shen paused his hands, and his face gradually sank.


    You know, Tang Erlang hasn''t even passed the imperial examination yet!


    He only studied for three years in total, and he was poisoned, fell ill, and was abandoned, and he couldn''t even touch the edge of the book!


    Once such words are released, outsiders will laugh at Tang Erlang and Uncle Jing Xing to death if they fail the county test! Even if you fail to pass the test, you will be laughed at! If you don''t take the exam, you will be ridiculed by the crowd!


    It is not appropriate to advance or retreat!


    Huo Yuntao turned around anxiously, while saying: "I heard some old scholars comment that he is the uncle''s great apprentice, and now he has been demoted from office and came to our Longmen County to be the county magistrate. Usually, this kind of relationship with the same family is to avoid suspicion. , won¡¯t rank fellow disciples too high.¡±


    Second Master Shen nodded silently.


    But outsiders don''t care if you avoid suspicion or not, as long as the ranking is not high, they will have something to say!


    This is a typical killing!


    Second Master Shen sneered and said: "You refund them this year''s security fee, and send a message back that the gang is not allowed to take any more jobs from the Shen family!"


    Huo Yuntao agreed, and Second Master Shen settled down: "I''ll change clothes, Anshun, and prepare the car."


    He hurried to Jing Xingbo''s mansion.


    Old Master Yuan and Tang Erlang were having dinner, and Second Master Shen apologized as soon as he entered the door. After all, he was indeed the one who said those words at the beginning, but he really didn''t expect that Second Master Shen would dare to do such a thing today.


    Old Master Yuan laughed when he heard it, and said with a smile: "Sit down first, you haven''t eaten yet, Xinbao asked someone to deliver something new, did you also send it to your house?"


    Second Master Shen smiled and sat down.


    Mr. Yuan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter. I don''t cause trouble, but I am not afraid of trouble. I don''t let go of this kind of talk for the sake of peace. Now that the word has been spread, it doesn''t matter. If you know it, you will know it. The real genius is afraid." What jealousy? He thought it was a flattery, but if it really happened, then why is it not Qilin''s flag-raising when he entered the world?"


    Brother Tang laughed lightly at what he said.


    He is really not afraid.


    He said to Shen Erye: "Uncle, don''t worry, I don''t care much about what others say, it won''t affect my mood."


    The meaning of these words is that as long as it doesn''t affect my mood, I can definitely hit it!


    Grandpa Yuan laughed loudly and patted him on the shoulder. Second Master Shen also smiled and said: "A famous teacher and a high apprentice will definitely be able to ride the world, I am relieved, I am really afraid that something bad may happen for a while, Xinbaoer is born Ignore me."


    When Second Master Shen returned, he asked Huo Yuntao to send the money back, and he directly said that Wangtianmen would not accept business from the Shen family.


    Uncle Shen was dumbfounded.


    In fact, he really didn''t mean to flatter him. He even needs the support of his younger brother to do business.


    He has neither the guts nor the wisdom.


    He just casually said this to save Shen Zhuozhang''s face. In fact, it meant "we can''t do it, so don''t even think about it."


    Unexpectedly, he offended Second Master Shen to death, and even indirectly offended Jing Xingbo.


    Uncle Shen was panicked, and couldn''t reach Uncle Jing Xingbo''s threshold, so he had to come back and beg the old lady.


    Second Master Shen was never married in his life and was very filial, but he was also stubborn. When the old lady found him back, he said: "Uncle treats me as a human being and keeps in touch with me, but he is doing it for the sake of that wild child of his concubine." Kind of, slap me in the face and make me offend my uncle, why did you ever think about me?"


    The old lady''s complexion sank at that moment, she picked up the walking stick and beat Uncle Shen out.


    Second Master Shen sneered in his heart.


    Back then, if it wasn''t for the fact that the father had raised an outside room, how could the three of them, the mother and the child, have lived such a miserable life?


    At that time, she gritted her teeth hating the outsider, but now she is only a little rich, and she actually did the thing she hated the most, and there was more than one thing! Even more than one child was born!


    But, what chills him the most is that he clearly knows these things, and he knows that the old lady hates the outside room the most, but when he came, he didn''t even think about it!


    How can people change so quickly?


    Why did you forget your origin so cleanly?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： little beggar who got a treasure

    Chapter 212 The little beggar who got the treasure


    Moreover, Erye Shen also asked someone to send some clothes to Tang Erlang.


    Only four sets were delivered the first day, and in the next few days, they were delivered as they were made, and about 30 sets were delivered one after another.


    There are beautiful and luxurious ones, some warm and comfortable ones, and some inconspicuous ones that are actually very luxurious.


    Actually, the Tang Erlang nowadays plunges headlong into the sea of ??books, like a little beggar who has suddenly acquired countless treasures, and has no time to go out at all.


    Privately, the old man also chatted with him: "Actually, many Jianghu people are very interesting in their actions. They have their taboos, but as long as they don''t break taboos, they are much more straightforward and lovely than literati."


    Tang Erlang smiled and said, "It''s all very interesting."


    He has been sick for a long time since he was young, and he has developed a habit. He likes to observe people, and slowly ponders them in his heart. Human nature is indeed a very interesting and well-thought-out thing.


    Elder Yuan was also laughed at by him.


    Whether it¡¯s in the marketplace or rolling in the power field, fear, boredom, or even excitement are not the best, and they are all harmful to the body. Only this kind of ¡°interesting¡± like an outsider is the best state.


    And the best thing about Tang Erlang is that he is smart, but he is not conceited. He never shows off his smarts, and he never does superfluous things. This is very rare.


    Old Master Yuan smiled and said, "Your senior brother is coming soon, you need to get along well."


    Tang Erlang couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth when he mentioned senior brother.


    He asked all the questions, the elder brother''s name is Liang Shen.


    It was also the time of apprenticeship, the master bestowed the characters, Ruoxu, Liang Ruoxu.


    This word comes from "Historical Records" in "A good Jia hides as deep as a void".


    It means to hide precious things and pretend as if they don¡¯t have them. It is used to describe people who have real talents and learning, but they don¡¯t like to show off outside.


    His second senior brother, named Cheng Gong, was given the name Fuju by his master.


    Fu Ju, no Ju, it sounds nothing at first, but his surname is Cheng! It''s called success!


    Gongchengfuju comes from the "Tao Te Ching", which means to make meritorious deeds but not to attribute credit to oneself... The meaning of this word can be understood in reverse. Although I never claim credit, but I succeed every day?


    So Tang Erlang just regretted it, regretted that when Yan Shenjue said it, why didn''t he ask the name?


    Even if you only ask for the name, you can guess the temperament of the old man from this super consistent style!


    Big brother Liang Ruoxu, once served in the official department at the head of the six departments, and was an official to a minister, a dignified official of the second rank!


    Now he offended the Holy Majesty and was demoted to Longmen County as a small county magistrate...


    Tang Erlang said: "Why was senior brother demoted?"


    The old man Yuan said lightly: "The court hall is intricate, and everything is not a simple matter. It is too complicated to say, and it is useless if you listen to it now... In fact, the biggest crux of the court hall today is four One word, the son is big and the father is strong."


    Tang Erlang nodded slowly.


    It has been 30 years since Ming Pei, and now he is over 50 years old, and has been in power for 30 years.


    People nowadays get married very early, especially those in the royal family, but they only had their eldest son after three years of marriage. Love is like a treasure. After ascending the throne, he became the prince.


    But now the prince is thirty-six, and the emperor is still strong and strong. It looks like he can work for another 20 years. The prince probably won''t survive his father, so he won''t be able to sit still.


    The old man Yuan whispered: "Speaking of which, the crown prince''s body is really not as good as the emperor''s. The emperor was good at bowing horses back then, and now he can draw a strong bow, but the prince is only in his thirties, and he is short of breath when he goes up to the mountains. However, the text is not good enough, the best in the whole body is the status of the eldest son. And the second son of the emperor is ten years younger than the prince. This was originally a great disadvantage, but now it has become a great advantage. Three, four, five, six, seven... the youngest Seventh Prince is only twelve, say big or small, huh... anyway, it''s lively!"


    Tang Erlang said: "Then who does the master want?"


    Old Master Yuan clicked his tongue: "I don''t care who I like, and I don''t care about anyone! Is it my turn? If you say this, you should fight!"


    He flicked his forehead.


    Tang Erlang apologized with a smile, but he knew it in his heart.


    Master¡¯s words seemed casual, but in fact he said everything, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone, which means that these princes should not be very successful.


    But these things are still too far away from him, and he hasn''t even stepped on the threshold yet!


    Tang Erlang smiled and said, "Master, I''m off to study."


    Old Master Yuan nodded.


    Tang Erlang turned around and left. Mr. Yuan looked at his back with a smile, picked up the self-pourer, thought of something, lost his mind for a while, and shook his head.


    In Yutang Village.


    Xinbao still wanted to develop a hundred ways to eat peanut sprouts, and Yuan Shenyi couldn''t wait any longer, and urged her to grow the medicine.


    Xinbao asked him with a good temper: "What medicine do you want?"


    Yuan Shen said: "I want any medicine!"


    Xinbao persuaded him: "There are too many to plant! You only plant what you like?"


    Yuan Shenyi said: "I like any medicine!" He also provided supporting evidence: "Any medicine is useful when the symptoms are right! I like it!"


    Yan and Shen Jue couldn''t listen anymore, who the **** is three and a half years old!


    He said: "Xinbao, don''t bother with him, you can plant whatever you want."


    Yuan Divine Doctor protested: "Why!"


    Yan Shen Jue said indifferently: "You are out of tune."


    "Don''t quarrel! Don''t quarrel!" Xinbao raised his hand to block the two of them, especially with the demeanor of a general.


    Then she said: "In the greenhouse, many can be grown, such as saffron, ginseng, Tianma, Ganoderma lucidum, dendrobium, burdock, Codonopsis..."


    Yan Shen Jue was surprised and said, "Ginseng and ganoderma can still be grown?"


    Divine Doctor Yuan was also surprised: "What is Dangshen?"


    Xinbao took a meal.


    So there is no Dangshen yet?


    She blinked her big eyes, and answered Yan Shen Jue first: "It can be planted."


    Then he answered Yuan Shenyi: "It is also a kind of ginseng. There is a kind of ginseng produced in a place called Shangdang, so it is called Shangdang ginseng, which is Codonopsis ginseng, and because there are many protruding stem marks and bud marks on the root, so Also known as lion head ginseng."


    Her voice is waxy, her speech speed is a little slow, and her words are quite clear.


    Yuan Shenyi said: "Then how is this different from ginseng?"


    "The medicinal effect is similar, but Codonopsis ginseng is sweet and flat in nature, and the drug effect is relatively mild. It can replace ginseng to treat mild cases. However, Codonopsis ginseng can''t benefit Qi and save people from illness. It can''t be replaced by Codonopsis ginseng in treating this disease."


    Miracle Doctor Yuan nodded slowly.


    Although he has unreliable written all over his body, his medical skills are absolutely reliable. For a real miracle doctor, it makes a big difference if it is lighter or heavier.


    He said: "Then plant Codonopsis ginseng!"


    Xinbao''s soul asked, "Do you have any seeds?"


    Yuan Miracle Doctor: "..."


    He looked at Yan Chenjue, Yan Chenjue was unmoved, and Divine Doctor Yuan was very depressed: "What''s the use of you! You don''t do anything! I''ll go find Da Yuan!"


    He left angrily.


    So Xinbao began to grow medicine for him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： are you a fairy

    Chapter 213 Are you a fairy?


    Second brother is a worry maniac, he had discussed this matter with Tang Qingshan, Brother Tang and Yan Chenjue in advance.


    Planting medicine, planting flowers, etc., can be operated by Xinbao, especially planting medicine.


    Because the people in the country don¡¯t grow this, there is no comparison, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s better. Even if there are experts, the experts don¡¯t stare at it from the beginning, so they can¡¯t grasp it accurately.


    But there is no need to grow vegetables. If Xinbao likes it, he can grow mushrooms and the like. Other vegetables can be grown by family members. It is best to ask someone to help when planting, so that they can watch the planting with their own eyes, so as not to find them in the end. The planting is good, and I feel that they are hiding their secrets.


    He found that under the influence of Xinbao, their fortunes seemed to be gradually improving, so their cultivation must be better than those grown in the village, as long as they are enough to eat, and if they can¡¯t be sold, forget it.


    But Xinbao only cares about planting, and doesn''t worry about other things.


    Ginseng is suitable for loose, well-ventilated, and well-drained soil. Although the pH value cannot be measured at this time, it is very suitable for this kind of woodland humus that used to grow broad-leaved weeds.


    Normally speaking, one year before planting ginseng, the bed width, bed height, working road width, etc., all have appropriate values, and they must be slightly adjusted according to the soil conditions.


    For example, the land they use now with sufficient water can be slightly higher, and the length can be set to about forty.


    At the same time, a horizontal drainage ditch should be set at a certain distance to facilitate drainage.


    You can use decomposed pig manure, chicken manure, bean cake and other farmyard manure as fertilizer, and apply it in the year before planting. But now it needs to be planted temporarily, and it can only be mixed in the bed soil when it is fully decomposed.


    Besides, the amount of seeding, row spacing, thickness of the soil, etc... all have a lot of rules and regulations, so it is no wonder that the ancients could not grow ginseng, it is indeed a very rigorous thing.


    Although Xinbao has practiced martial arts now, her brain is still incomparable to that of her previous life, but she is slow to think about other things. This kind of plant problem is so whizzing. It really has carved knowledge into her bones. automatically come to mind.


    So she babbled non-stop as she checked the seeds and fields.


    As soon as he looked up, he found Yan Shenjue sitting by the side of the shed, lowering his head to record.


    At this moment the canopy has not been closed yet, the light white sunlight is reflected on him, his light blue robe looks extraordinarily soft, the tail of the kerchief hangs on his cheeks, reflecting the picturesque eyebrows and eyes of the young man, obviously so Bookish, but romantic and chic for no reason.


    Xinbao stood at the end of the shed, put his hands together for a horn, and said loudly, "Brother Xiaoxian!"


    He looked up, Xinbao said: "You are so beautiful, are you a fairy?"


    Yan Shenjue was amused by her: "I''m not a fairy, Xinbao is the little fairy."


    Divine doctor Yuan lifted the curtain of the shed and came in, and took a look: "What are you two doing, why are you smiling at your face? Did you pick up money?"


    He looked at the paper on the table and exclaimed: "How to grow ginseng? Why didn''t you wait for me! Xinbao, hurry up, teach me!"


    Tuanzi sighed: "Then don''t run around!"


    "Don''t worry!" Yuanshen doctor said: "I won''t run this time!"


    Xinbao has been busy for several days at a stretch, Yuan Divine Doctor followed suit step by step, occupying one shed was not enough, and took up another one.


    Brother Tang also collected all the peanut sprouts they sent out, which was quite a lot. In addition to giving to the Yuan family and the Shen family, Brother Tang also gave some to the Lin family who were the first to accept their food.


    Not trying to sell money, mainly because the Lin family accepted their food back then, it was considered as a favor to them, and it meant gratitude.


    Xinbao has always been thinking about the saffron in the garden, and wanted to collect it quickly so that his fourth brother''s leg can be healed. He followed him to the city, but he still couldn''t collect it, so he had a meal at Shen''s house, and then came back.


    Because of the cold weather, I borrowed Yuan''s carriage to go.


    When the villagers saw them now, they couldn''t help but comment: "Tell me, the Tang family has really developed this time."


    This sentence, Yutang Village has to say it at least ten times or eight times a day, and it comes from different people.


    "If this Mrs. Liu and his wife hadn''t done it, how happy would they be now? As a result, they won''t be able to enjoy any blessings when they kick their legs."


    "Exactly!"


    "I don''t know if Tang Erhe is still alive?"


    "I haven''t believed in you for so many years, Xuan! What''s more, even if you come back, what''s the matter? The mother is gone, the daughter-in-law is gone, the family is gone, and there is only a little girl left."


    "Oh, speaking of this girl''s film, one tael of silver a month, you don''t even have that much money for eating gold!"


    "Are you stupid!" A bystander said: "I heard from the patriarch that Tang Qingshan is smart. He doesn''t want to take that girl home. Then the money will be less, so he can stop other people? Poking his spine? But a flick of a tael of silver is enough to make anyone think about it, and spend money to buy peace!"


    Wherever he passed, there were voices of discussion everywhere.


    But there is no girl like Chen Yuhua and Tang Juanzi who ran out to block him.


    It seems that since the second elder brother became a teacher, in the hearts of the villagers, their Tang family has become a family they cannot climb.


    Brother Tang just nodded and smiled with the villagers, and went home all the way without stopping. Then he had a sudden thought: "Can this horse be ridden?"


    Yan Shen Jue jumped down with his heart in his arms, and answered casually, "I can ride."


    Brother Tang said: "Then shall I ride a horse?? I am familiar with it. In the future, I can ride a horse if I go to the city alone."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I called Taiping to teach you."


    "It''s not necessary," Brother Tang was a little embarrassed: "My mother taught me when I was young, but I haven''t ridden for a long time, and I kind of forgot, so you can tell me again... huh?"


    As he spoke, he turned his head, and Yan Chenjue had already walked out with his sister in his arms for a long time.


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Yan Shenjue noticed it, turned around, and said indifferently: "The horses pulling the cart can''t run fast."


    His eyes are full of "Is this still necessary to teach?"


    Brother Tang helped his forehead: "Okay, I got it."


    Yan Shenjue looked at him, thought for a while, and said, "Taiping!"


    Little Taiping came out in response, and Yan Shenjue pointed at Brother Tang: "Teach him to ride a horse."


    Xiao Taiping stepped forward to teach him.


    Xinbao stared at the horse with wide eyes, Yan Chenjue saw it when he turned around, and asked hesitantly, "You want to ride too?"


    Xinbao nodded: "I think a little bit."


    Yan Shenjue said: "This horse is not good, it''s not interesting. I''ll ask someone to pick out a better pony and order a better saddle. You are small, and the saddle needs to be specially made so that it won''t grind. You can make it You can practice a small one by yourself, and I will take you to make a big one... and then help you make a few sets of Hu clothes, which are convenient for riding a horse, but it will be cold to ride a horse in a robe..."


    The two entered the room while talking.


    Brother Tang: "..."


    This differential treatment is also very obvious. If you don''t know his temperament, you will think he hates him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： Not in vain to go around the world

    Chapter 214 Worthy trip to the world


    In fact, Big Brother Tang is bold and careful, and knows kung fu. Riding a horse is really not difficult. Taiping followed him for two walks, and he began to ride the horse on the side of the mountain by himself, walking faster and faster, and gradually let go of the rein and ran for a short distance. Son.


    Brother Yuan came down from the mountain and looked at him from a distance: "What are you doing?"


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "I''m learning how to ride a horse."


    Brother Yuan said: "This kind of horse that pulls a cart needs to be solid, and it can''t run. If you want to learn, go to my stable and find a good horse to learn. Besides, you have to find a spacious place to practice."


    Brother Tang walked up to him, jumped off the horse and said, "No, I''m just familiar with it."


    He hesitated for a while, but still said to him: "Brother Dayuan, I have an idea, please help me to go into details."


    Brother Yuan nodded and motioned for him to say.


    He said: "I want to join the army. I want to enlist in the military next year."


    Brother Yuan raised his eyebrows and glanced at him: "Why do you want to join the army?"


    Brother Tang said slowly: "Second brother asked me what I wanted to do before. I always thought about it and tried my best to protect my family. At that time, I was younger, so I couldn''t do it just for this matter. Well, I didn¡¯t think about anything else. Later, when Xinbao woke up, life at home became better day by day, and Erlang and Saburo also had a way out. Shiro also had things he wanted to do at a young age, so I kept thinking, What am I going to do?"


    He paused, and stroked the horse''s mane slowly with his big hand: "I think I am like this horse. I don''t have any reluctance if I am asked to pull a cart. As the eldest son, this is my responsibility. I can''t do it by myself." Come on with your temper. But if you don¡¯t need me to pull the cart, everyone can live well, and I¡¯m still willing to go out and venture.¡±


    "Farming at home, I know what the next ten years will be like today. I am not willing to live a mediocre life. So I have been thinking, if I can study like Erlang, would I like to take the imperial examination? I don''t want to; if I like Saburo is so gifted with supernatural power, would I like to mess around? I don¡¯t want to either; Shiro likes business, Xinbao likes plants, so what do I like?"


    He took a breath: "I want to do something serious. I want to join the army, I want to guard this country like I guard this home; I want to be like a man, fighting on the battlefield with a group of passionate men, defending our home and country; I think every drop of sweat, every drop of blood is not in vain, I want to give glory to my parents and siblings."


    His voice is low, speaking of such vision and ambition, but his tone is not very sonorous.


    He is such a person. He does things more based on a certain sense of responsibility and is willing to take on some things. He thinks he can do it, so he can speak so calmly.


    Brother Yuan couldn''t help but raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    He felt that the children of the Tang family were really good and outstanding.


    Who in this world does not dream?


    Other people''s dreams are just dreams, but they, no matter whether they say it or not, they are all serious.


    I have decided, I will work hard.


    Whether it is the consideration before making a decision or the hard work after making a decision, there is an indescribable sense of faith, which is really moving.


    Brother Yuan said: "If you really want to ask my opinion, then my opinion is that if you want to join the army, you can, but you don''t need to serve in the army, because you should serve in the army. How should I put it, whoever wants to be a soldier if he can have money? So Most of the people who go there are mediocre, and they will not be valued after entering the army, and they will easily be taken away by their superiors if they have credit. So you can go by yourself, and I can ask my father to write a letter of recommendation for you, and find someone to take you with you. In this way, it will be easier for you to stand out, and it will be easier to get promoted."


    Brother Tang pondered for a moment.


    He said: "Brother Dayuan, I still want to serve in the military. The reason is that you said, ''Anyone who can have money to pay wants to be a soldier''. I am an ignorant countryman, but I always feel that Ruo Wu It is the ''right way'' for warriors, so joining the army should be the right way!"


    "I have always wondered, defending the country should be a matter of honor, why should it be used to punish the guilty? There should be no ''stabs and exiles'' in the world, and soldiers should not be called ''thieves and soldiers''! Peasants There are many people in China who are powerful and powerful, and my third brother is not unique. If such people go to the battlefield, they will be able to defeat a hundred. Why do they regard joining the army as going to death? Why can''t they treat it as a The way forward?"


    "So I thought, I''m going to go to the border for military service. Maybe one day, if I have a small achievement and spread the word, some people will think that this is a way out. Even if I join the army for the sake of my background, it is much better than joining the army when I have nowhere to go. ! Out of ten people, if there is one person who thinks this way and wants to try it, then the world is so big that there will be many good men who are generous to join the army, and that would not be in vain for me to come to this world."


    Brother Yuan was speechless for a long time.


    After a long while he said: "Tang Shifan, I have nothing to teach you, I am not as good as you. I am waiting for you to be in uniform, and I will worship you as a general and marquis!"


    A day later, Brother Yuan brought him some military books.


    Brother Tang hadn¡¯t told his parents about his idea, but everyone understood as soon as he gave away the book of war.


    Tang Qingshan asked him: "Have you thought about it?"


    Brother Tang solemnly said: "Yes, I have made up my mind. I have thought about it for a long time. I am very cautious. I have made up my mind."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Tell me what you are thinking about?"


    Brother Tang told him, Tang Qingshan listened quietly, just nodded, without saying a word.


    Ms. Lin also listened quietly by the side. Seeing that Tang Qingshan agreed, her eye circles were red. She came over and slapped Brother Tang twice, but she still felt uncomfortable, so she slapped him twice again.


    Brother Tang comforted her: "Mother, don''t worry, I will be very careful, I know I have a father, a mother and younger siblings to raise, I will definitely be very careful, I will be fine, wait for me to work hard Years, make a name for yourself, come back and get married..."


    Xinbao was going to sleep at first, but when he suddenly found out about this, he was immediately frightened, and sat on the couch and listened blankly.


    As soon as she heard this, she jumped out of the bed barefoot, jumped onto Brother Tang''s lap, and covered his mouth: "No! My brother will definitely not be able to marry a wife! No one wants it! It''s so pitiful!"


    Brother Tang: "...???"


    Ms. Lin''s tears were frightened back by her daughter: "...???"


    She laughed and said, "How much hatred?"


    Brother Tang wanted to pull her hand away, but Xinbao covered it with all his strength, feeling anxious!


    If you want to know about going back to your hometown to get married, this is planting a flag! Death flag! She must pull the flag for him!


    She stared wide-eyed, Big Brother Tang looked at her for a while, then smiled, and kept blinking.


    Xinbao slowly let go of his hand, staring at him nervously.


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "Yes, please, don''t marry a wife, don''t marry."


    He wrapped his arms around his younger sister, and said softly to her: "Brother listens to Xinbao, if Xinbao says he won''t marry, then he won''t."


    The flag was pulled successfully!


    Xinbao heaved a sigh of relief, but still looked at him with big eyes without blinking.


    Big brother Tang lowered his head slightly, pressed his forehead against her, and said in a deep and gentle voice, "Okay, darling, brother is not going now, it will be next year, and it will be a long time, so don''t worry, darling, go to sleep. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： unbearable brotherly love

    Chapter 215 Unbearable Brotherly Love


    Xinbao backed away, looked at him for a while, stretched out his arms, hugged his neck, and said in a choked voice, "Xinbao feels bad."


    Brother Tang smiled lightly and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "I miss big brother," she pursed her mouth, "I''m thinking about it now, I can''t sleep because of it."


    Brother Tang laughed out loud at this little act of wronging Bala.


    He kissed his younger sister, hugged her and stood up: "Then elder brother, can you put Xinbao to sleep?"


    He put his sister on the bed: "Sleep quickly, brother is with you."


    Xinbao acted like a baby: "Xinbao can''t bear to part with big brother, and can''t bear to sleep."


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "Brother, let''s sleep with Xinbao."


    He took his sister''s hand, folded his clothes and lay down beside her, and patted gently: "Sleep, close your eyes."


    Xinbao obediently closed her eyes.


    After taking a few shots, she fell asleep. Mrs. Lin said in a low voice, "Oh? I don''t want my brother, I don''t want to sleep, I just want to snore."


    Poof!


    Brother Tang almost vomited, but tried not to laugh, got out of bed while taking a breath, and tucked the quilt for his sister.


    He sat down on the stool again.


    Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin also stayed up, but they didn''t speak. The three of them sat in the dark for a while. Mrs. Lin sighed, stood up and went to sleep.


    Brother Tang also got on the couch.


    Sometimes he feels that being born in this family is really a very lucky thing.


    Although they are poor and unlucky, he really has the best parents.


    Just like this kind of thing, such a big thing, his father confirmed that he was thinking carefully and comprehensively enough, so he would not stop him and allow him to work hard according to his own ideas.


    Like his mother, although she obviously feels uncomfortable and reluctant, she will never beg him not to go because of this.


    Even if it''s dangerous, even if they''re terribly worried.


    Really enlightened and transparent.


    He felt a little emotional.


    Then I heard rustling, Brother Tang crawled over from the bed like a thief, lifted the quilt silently, and nestled into his arms.


    Brother Tang patted his younger brother on the back emotionally.


    The next moment, there was creaking again, the twins crawled across the two couches, and also crawled over. The two pulled the quilt and squeezed together with them.


    Brother Tang, whose quilt was suddenly ripped off: "...??"


    The little wind is whistling, this is really unbearable brotherly love.


    Brother Tang said helplessly: "I''m not going now! Next year! Don''t be nervous, go back to your bed and sleep!"


    Several people didn''t make a sound or move.


    Brother Tang had no choice but to stand up silently, leaning against the wall tightly so as not to squeeze his younger brothers down.


    Because I was really touched, even after being kicked dozens of times by the twins at night, Brother Tang didn''t take him back. When the twins woke up in the morning, they had the virtue of "hey, why are you in my bed?" Without saying a word, he took a mouthful of food as usual and went up the mountain to play.


    Looking at the cheerful backs of his younger brothers, Brother Tang felt that he was a fool yesterday.


    Isn¡¯t it nice to sleep on a couch by yourself?


    As a result, the four of them huddled together, and he couldn''t cover the quilt all night, and he was still stuck to the wall, and he couldn''t fall asleep all night because of the cold.


    Until Xinbao woke up, as soon as he saw Brother Tang, the dumpling was like sending off each other from Shibali, with one hand: "Brother~~~"


    Dazed and screaming, he turned several corners.


    Brother Tang: "Hey!"


    He picked up his sister, and Xinbao sat on his lap, urging her, and refused to move away after breakfast.


    Sure enough, the younger sister is the little padded jacket. Brother Tang hugged his younger sister, coaxing him left and right, feeling so soft in his heart.


    Yan Shenjue saw it, and asked silently: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    "It''s okay, I don''t want to part with me," Brother Tang said, "I told my family that I was going to join the army, and she started to cling to me."


    Yan Shen Jue frowned: "Didn''t Brother Tang want to take the imperial examination? If he can pass the imperial examination, he will be exempted from corvee. Uncle said he is fine."


    "I know," Brother Tang said, "I want to join the army myself."


    In today''s army, apart from military households, many recruits come from refugees from various places during the famine, so most of them are old and young, and their physical condition is not much better. Combat strength cannot be guaranteed.


    The rest are criminals, and it is a common practice to "assassinate and exile".


    In addition, there is military service in various places.


    Da Yan¡¯s military service enlists Cheng Ding, aged 16 to 60, with a height of five feet and four inches.


    If you don¡¯t want to serve, you have to pay two taels of money to serve on your behalf, or hire someone to serve on your behalf. Usually, the labor service is 300 to 500 Wen, and the military service is 1,500 to 2,000 Wen.


    But if there is a scholar in this family, then all these corvees can be exempted, including the tax-free 100 acres of land of the scholar''s family, and 300 acres of land if he is a Jinshi. Therefore, scholars are indeed very valuable and very useful.


    Yan and Shen Jue didn''t ask any more questions, and when the time came, Xinbao didn''t say anything, and practiced martial arts as usual, and when the practice was over, he was like a little koala again, smearing on Brother Tang and refusing to go anywhere.


    Yan Shenjue went in and out several times, and Tuanzi was deeply in the sorrow of parting, unable to extricate himself.


    Then Yan Shen Jue coaxed her: "Xinbao, the horse you want is here, do you want to go and see it?"


    Tuanzi shook his head sadly: "Xinbao doesn''t want to watch it, and when Xinbao thinks that he won''t see his brother for several years, he doesn''t want to do anything."


    Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing, and stood up with his sister in his arms: "I''ll go and see with Xinbao, okay?"


    A few people passed by.


    Yan Shenjue asked someone to find two horses. One was a very tall and tall horse. It was white, but its mane was golden black, very beautiful.


    One is a Yunnan horse, a very small and cute pony. Although it is a horse, it is a little smaller than Tang Xiaoba. It has big eyes and looks very good.


    Xinbao was very interested immediately, got down from Brother Tang''s arms, and slowly leaned over to look.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "The pony is very docile, you can pet it if you want."


    He motioned for Taiping to hold the rein, and wanted to come over to hug her. Brother Tang had already taken a step forward with his sister in his arms. Xinbao carefully touched the horse''s neck. Seeing that the horse was not moving, Brother Tang put her on the saddle.


    This saddle is obviously specially made, and Xinbao''s three-inch body can also step on the pedals, and the depression in the middle is just enough to fit her little butt. When she sits on it, she feels stuck, as if very safe.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Do you want to take a walk?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    Yan Shenjue stretched out his hand, but Xinbao turned his hand back and grabbed Big Brother Tang''s hand.


    Brother Tang smiled, supported his sister, and walked around the open space two or three times. Xinbao felt that there was nothing to fear, so he let go: "Xinbao will go by himself."


    Brother Tang was a little worried, and said, "Can you sit still?"


    Xinbao bent down slightly, holding the side of the saddle with both hands: "Yes."


    Brother Tang let go of his hand and took two steps back, but still stretched out his hand to protect her, Yan Shenjue said: "Don''t worry, I will watch Xinbao."


    Taiping understood very well, so he led the pony and circled Yan Shenjue in circles. Yan Chenjue followed the horse and turned slowly, with his eyes fixed on Xinbao.


    After walking around for a few laps, Xinbao''s waist gradually straightened up, and she felt that it was actually no big deal, riding a horse or something was completely trivial! She is a martial artist, so she will be as handsome as her mother!


    She said: "Xinbao wants to ride a big horse."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "The big horse runs fast, I will take you."


    He reached out and hugged Xinbao, but Xinbao once again extended his hand to her brother...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： Become a hero and protect me

    Chapter 216 Become a hero and protect me


    Brother Tang coughed lightly and took his sister''s hand.


    Although Yan Chenjue bought the horse, he was a little bit sorry for not letting him ride it, but he was not willing to let others take away his fragrant and soft little dumpling.


    So he smiled honestly and explained to Yan Shenjue: "What is Xinbao remembering? I''ve had days."


    Yan and Shen never spoke, Brother Tang got on the horse and hugged his sister.


    Although even he himself was a bit imbecile in riding a horse, his sister obviously trusted him completely. As soon as he sat firmly, her small body leaned over, and then the two of them turned around slowly twice, and the speed gradually increased.


    Xinbao has meat pads on her back, with her head held high, she feels like a heroine!


    Then she caught sight of her wife, no, her brother Xiaoxian.


    He stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes lowered, he didn''t look at this side, and he didn''t show any expression. He couldn''t see anything wrong, but... Ai Mo''s swordsmanship suddenly jumped in her heart, and she felt that he seemed very sad.


    Xinbao thought for a while, supported the saddle with both hands, squeezed back, then turned her head, and asked her brother: "Brother, do you squeeze?"


    Brother Tang was at a loss: "Aren''t you crowded?"


    Xinbao groaned, tried to hold on again, and squeezed back a bit, but she hadn''t practiced martial arts yet, and her small soft arms couldn''t support her fat body, so she pushed her **** back a few times, and turned her head again , sincerely said: "Then, is it crowded now?"


    Brother Tang who saw all the movements of his sister: "..."


    Facing his sister''s sincere and expectant big eyes, he said silently: "Squeeze, it''s really crowded."


    He jumped off the horse and motioned to Yan Shenjue: "Brother squeeze, your brother Xiaoxian gets on, won''t you stop squeezing?"


    Xinbao opened his small mouth and smirked at him. Brother Tang crossed his arms and said intentionally, "My sister, she doesn''t love me anymore. I''m so sad. I''m leaving, so ignore her."


    "Don''t make trouble," Xinbao waved his hands, serious: "A good boy must learn to share."


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Yan Chenjue had already jumped on the horse, and signaled Taiping to throw the rein to him. He controlled the rein with one hand, steered the horse skillfully, away from Big Brother Tang, and said in a low voice, "Even if you don''t love me, I don''t love you either." I will go, and I will not ignore you."


    His voice was in his lips, it was just a murmur, Xinbao didn''t even hear the slightest sound, he only said happily: "Let''s hurry up?"


    "Okay," Yan Chenjue put his arms around Xinbao''s belly: "Don''t be afraid."


    He lightly clamped the horse''s belly, and the horse began to trot. The thick cotton pad was placed on the saddle, and it didn''t hurt at all. It''s super safe, super cool, and super fun.


    Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian..."


    When she opened her mouth, he heard it, and then he easily lifted his leg on the horse, wrapped the rein around his right leg, took out the veil and shook it off, and tied a mask on Tuanzi.


    After tying it up, he slid his hands down, raised the fat chin of Tuanzi and looked at it: "Is it still cold?"


    "It''s not cold!" Tuanzi looked up to the sky, thinking that Brother Xiaoxian looked so good-looking even from this perspective of death!


    The folds of the eyelids are so delicate that they are just as painted!


    She smiled at him with wide eyes, and quickly sat up straight again: "Don''t you understand? There must be wind, and the wind is very strong. Xinbao is carrying a sword on his back, with hair fluttering like this, belts fluttering like this, and cloak like this Gone with the wind...you''re chic! You''re a hero!"


    Comparing her hands back and forth.


    Yan Shenjue held down the fluttering little man casually: "Then work hard, and in the next year, if you have trained your breath well, I will teach you how to practice swords."


    He paused: "Do you like a long sword or a soft sword? I use a soft sword."


    "Long sword!" Xinbao said loudly: "It''s very long! It''s very majestic! It''s huge and luxurious! It looks like a hero''s sword at first glance! When Xinbao learns the sword technique, he can protect you, and you can study at home. You don''t need to use a sword anymore!"


    Although she talked a lot, she got the meaning.


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly surprised.


    He looked down at the fat dumpling in his arms, not sure if she really understands the Ai Mo swordsmanship...but it didn''t stop him from being moved.


    It took him a while to say softly: "Okay, then I''ll wait for you...become a hero and protect me."


    Yan Shen Jue led her for two laps before returning.


    Xinbao specially asked him to walk from the door of the new house, and shouted at Tang Qingshan: "Father! Father! Look at me! Look at Xinbao!"


    Now the new houses are very tall and the buildings are up. Tang Qingshan straightened up and waved at her, Xinbao also waved vigorously.


    Then she yelled at Mrs. Lin: "Mother! Mother!"


    Ms. Lin laughed and said, "Where is this heroine from? It''s so majestic!"


    Excited, Xinbao forgot about A Niang''s personality, and said loudly, "Xinbao must be as majestic as A Niang!"


    Ms. Lin is used to pretending to be a lady, and subconsciously a little nervous.


    But since talking to Tang Qingshan, I feel... Actually, it¡¯s no big deal if I know it, so I smiled and didn¡¯t stop it.


    In the end, everyone took it as childish talk, and only joked a few words, and no one asked her!


    Too successful character design is also an annoyance.


    Although Xinbao didn''t have to exert himself all the time, after practicing martial arts and walking around for so long, he was tired and hungry, and he didn''t even look up when he ate.


    As a result, while eating, Yuan Shenyi came back, and shouted before entering the door: "Xin Baoer! I''m going to see saffron! Let''s collect safflower!"


    Xinbao shuddered, and immediately stood up: "Go, go!"


    Still holding a spoon in his hand and about to go out, Yan Chenjue grabbed her casually: "Xinbao, uncle hasn''t eaten yet, and you have to finish eating. We''ll go after we finish eating. You can take a nap in the carriage and wake up." After that, I just collected safflower."


    Xinbao can do it if she thinks about it, so she backed away, quickly finished her meal, rinsed her mouth quickly, and grabbed Yan Chenjue''s hand: "Let''s go?"


    Yan Shenjue stood up: "Let''s go."


    The two went out.


    The divine doctor who ate half of the meal: "...??"


    When Xinbao went to take a look, she found that the saffron had already been harvested by Yuanshen doctor, and she only needed to take out the bulbs and plant them.


    So she went back to the village non-stop, planted saffron in the greenhouse, and said to Tang Sige at night: "Fourth brother, when the flowers are harvested, I can heal my brother''s legs! You are so kind." If it is cured, it will be cured in two or three months."


    Fourth brother Tang smiled lightly, and nodded her little head.


    Xinbao said again: "The flowers in the garden have grown up too. Uncle asked if you want to sell flowers."


    Tang Qingshan stopped his chopsticks and said: "Xiao Jue, help me write a contract later, Sheng Er will go with your elder brother, and go to sign with Uncle Shen."


    Fourth Brother Tang responded.


    Brother Xiao Wu interjected: "Brother Xiao Yuan said he wants to go too! Brother Xiao Yuan said he would take us with him!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： funny pie

    Chapter 217 Awkward School


    The twins are a bit precocious, and Yuan Yaochu is extremely naive. The three of them have achieved a perfect balance together, and their friendship is very strong. They will never forget him.


    Fourth Brother Tang nodded silently.


    After dinner, Yan Shenjue took a pen and paper to help write the contract.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t even have to think about writing this kind of deed. While he was talking, Yan Chenjue finished writing it. After checking it was all right, he wrote another one in duplicate. Tang Qingshan signed it, and then wrote it again. Give the paper to Fourth Brother Tang and ask him to sign it too.


    Brother Tang also studied, but he didn''t pay attention, and his name was written very ugly.


    But it was the first time he signed the deed like an adult, and he immediately became solemn, even his expression was different.


    Yan Shenjue saw it and frowned slightly.


    Even if he is not sensitive to many things, he can still feel the ups and downs of Brother Tang''s inner emotions.


    He felt that Tang Qingshan was obviously silent, but the subtleties and his actions would always make people think of the word "father" unexpectedly.


    The real father should be like Tang Qingshan!


    He slowly lowered his eyes.


    The next day several people went out together, everyone took a carriage, only Yan Chenjue rode a horse with Xinbao.


    Because I was worried about the cold, my speed was not fast. Now Xinbao has changed his shotgun and put on a Hu suit, small boots, a small cape and a formal veil. With a whole set of clothes, the dumpling is so beautiful that it is bubbling, showing off in front of the family After a circle, I can''t wait to show my second brother a look.


    So as soon as they entered the city, Yan and Shenjue went to Yuan''s house first.


    Because Xinbao learned the Wanfu ceremony from Yuru, Yan Chenjue deliberately brought her here to meet the elders to show off.


    Before they entered the hall, a young man in a brocade robe with blue moir¨¦ patterns on a silver background walked face to face with them.


    Xinbao raised his head and blinked his big eyes.


    This person looks so upright, super upright!


    It is the kind of thick color, which can be used as a standard and correct model.


    The looks of Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang are also very handsome and upright, but they have the kind of uprightness with thick eyebrows and big eyes, green pines and verdant cypresses. When you see them, you will first notice their brows and eyes and that kind of fortitude Son.


    But the person in front of him has all standard and coordinated facial features, and even his temperament is very neutral, neither sweet nor soft, neither straight nor soft. He looks like a real gentleman who will never do bad things.


    So, even if he doesn''t look young anymore, his actual age may be more than a youth, and he is still very handsome.


    The two looked at each other a few times, before Xinbao came to ask, the young man asked her first, "Who are you?"


    Xinbao was robbed, he paused and said, "I''m Xinbao? Who are you?"


    "Who is Xinbao?"


    "It''s Tang Shirong''s younger sister!"


    "Oh!" the young man said, "I''m also Tang Shirong''s younger sister!"


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Xinbao said: "But you are a man?"


    "What''s wrong with the man? Can''t a man be a younger sister?"


    Xinbao: "...??"


    This familiar awkward style!


    Xinbao rolled his big eyes: "I see! You are Uncle Yuan''s apprentice, right?"


    "Yo?" The young man laughed a few times: "Little clever ghost, how do you know?"


    Does everyone already know the master''s criteria for accepting apprentices as "beautiful and talented"? Even the little milk dumpling is divided into beauty and ugliness?


    As he thought about it, he subconsciously showed the expression of a humble gentleman when he was praised for his appearance.


    Xinbao said: "Because you are similar to Uncle Yuan, both of you can''t tease children, but you insist on teasing them."


    Liang Ruoxu, who thought he was obsessed at one year old and became obsessed at a hundred years old: "...??"


    The old man who thought he was good at teasing children: "...??"


    Heartbroken.


    Xinbao and Yan Shenjue entered the door, Tuanzi saluted super earnestly, and said Nuo Nuo: "Blessings, Uncle."


    Yan Shenjue''s obsessive-compulsive disorder is manifested in various aspects.


    The flowers tied on Xinbao''s braid, the flowers on the clothes, the flowers on the veil, and even the flowers embroidered on the shoes are all of the same series, and the clothes are also made into arrow sleeves, with some bandages wrapped around the narrow cuffs , revealing the white and fat little hands, with a swing of the fist, and a bend of the calf, it is invincible and cute.


    Elder Yuan Yuan and Liang Ruoxu couldn''t help showing uncle smiles.


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Xinbao hasn''t saluted me yet, you can call me Brother Liang."


    Xinbao bowed to him obediently.


    Modern people are more familiar with the kind of Wanfu ceremony in which the left leg is in front, the right leg is behind, and the hands are placed on the left side of the body, which is influenced by the Qingchuan TV series.


    Actually, today¡¯s Wanfu ceremony is with two hands clenched in the middle of the chest and abdomen, the right hand is on the top, the left hand is on the bottom, the legs are slightly bent, and the head is slightly bowed...


    Of course, this is the etiquette after the Tang and Song Dynasties. Before Wu Zetian, women''s salute was usually Su worship.


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said: "It''s the first time we meet, I have to express it." After thinking for a while, he took two gold leaves from his purse and said, "Golden branches and jade leaves are considered appropriate to send to the girl''s house. Too thin."


    Faced with this polite manner, Xinbao couldn''t help standing up straight, looking at Yan Yan Shen Jue with big eyes.


    Yan Shenjue nodded, and Xinbao said, "Thank you Brother Liang."


    Then she asked Mr. Yuan: "Uncle Yuan, where is my brother?"


    Old Master Yuan said: "It''s in the study at the back, you go."


    Xinbao asked: "Brother is in the study, is he studying? Can Xinbao go?"


    "You can go," the old man Yuan said with a smile, "Your brother is not afraid of being disturbed, just make a fuss at will."


    Xinbao just came out.


    Yan Shenjue helped her hold the cloak and veil, and quickly put them on as soon as she came out. She looked like a heroine, and then Xinbao walked over at the pace of a hero.


    But, she doesn''t know anything about the life of the rich! She didn''t expect the study to be so far away!


    The heroic posture of the hero is also very tiring, more tiring than practicing kung fu!


    So after walking for a while, Xinbao became tired and asked, "Brother Xiaoxian, how far is it?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "There is still half of it."


    Xinbao blinked her eyes and turned around resolutely: "Hug."


    So Yan Chenjue carried her to the door of the study, put her down, arranged her clothes and hair, Xinbao stood in front of the door, stretched out her hand and pushed her hard, and the door opened suddenly.


    As soon as the second elder brother looked up, he saw Tuanzi standing in front of the door with his hands on his hips and his fat chin raised, with a serious expression on his face.


    The little doll has a big head, a small body, and a white face. It feels like a glutinous rice dumpling on a small twig.


    Second brother: "..."


    Poof!


    Before Xinbao came and released the lines she had rehearsed in her heart, the second elder brother had already put the book on the table and said, "What can a hero do?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Xinbao, whose rhythm was disrupted, joined the scene at that time: "I opened this road! I planted this tree!"


    "Oh?" The second elder brother said, "Where is the tree?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    This is not her beautiful brother, why is the second brother so awkward and funny now?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： Counselor style

    Chapter 218 Counselor Style


    Xinbao''s speaking speed is so fast that he told him very clearly about Brother Tang''s going to join the army.


    The second elder brother didn''t say anything, just nodded, and after a while he smiled and said, "I became an official through the imperial examination, my elder brother joined the army, Saburo was in the Jianghu, and Shiro was in business... Really, it''s quite complete, isn''t it?"


    Xinbao didn''t understand what he wanted to express: "Really?"


    "It''s nothing," the second elder brother patted Xinbao''s head, and then talked to Yan Chenjue: "Senior brother, come here, I mentioned something, and I will tell you in detail, you go back and tell my father."


    As for Chen Benshan, the chief envoy, his brain-dead son was buried by Yan Chenjue, because "earthquake" has always been considered a punishment from heaven, so Yan Chenjue reported this matter by the hand of County Magistrate Liu. After going up, the top also sent imperial envoys to investigate the matter secretly.


    As a result, things got out and Chen Benshan got the news.


    Originally, this matter involved the earthquake, so it was a dead end. As a result, this Chen Benshan is also a ruthless person. What did he do?


    He poisoned himself and his wife, Mrs. Zhu.


    It was really poisoned, and then he vomited blood at a banquet, which was exposed. The doctor felt the pulse on the spot, saying that it had been poisoned for a long time, and then investigated with great fanfare, and finally found the second son''s head.


    After the first trial, it turned out that the second son Chen had poisoned them, and then step by step, first it was revealed that the second son Chen had killed many women, then he was not good enough, and then he blamed others and wanted to drag everyone down. They died together, so they poisoned their parents, all kinds of things.


    You know, at that time, the story of Mr. Chen Ergong being buried alive by the earthquake had not yet reached Fucheng, so everyone was just shocked and took it as an anecdote.


    After the matter was found out, the matter of the Second Young Master Chen was also passed on.


    Then, without Chen Benshan saying anything, everyone automatically completed the story... The second son Chen killed his father and mother. At the beginning, Mrs. Liu was also killed by her own son, so not only Hugua and Tang Sanshui were killed, but also the second son Chen.


    The logic is complete and there is nothing wrong with it.


    The imperial envoy was slower than Liang Ruoxu, and he hadn''t arrived when Liang Ruoxu left there.


    But now that this matter has come to pass, an old fox like Chen Benshan must have already dealt with the evidence. If there is no accident, the imperial envoy will not find anything, so they can only close the case here.


    Then Chen Benshan escaped unharmed.


    Of course, the things behind it are all guessed by them, but it is estimated that the difference is not too big.


    The second elder brother said: "It is said that Chen Benshan, when he met his senior brother, even performed a performance in tears, saying that he would send someone here to invite Tang Qingshan back to Fucheng to pay for his son''s sins back then. blocked."


    You know, Liang Ruoxu is only a small county magistrate now, and Chen Benshan is his immediate boss, but he was a second-rank official back then, and he was relegated here to be with the old man. When will he get back together? It''s hard to say, but Chen Benshan dared to treat him as a "lower official", his attitude was very respectful.


    The second elder brother said: "Actually, there is a relationship with Master, so there is no need to worry about it. They dare not do anything to us. They just leave disgusting people. But I..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Yan Shenjue said suddenly: "Shall I kill him?"


    Second brother had a meal.


    He said: "I won''t be noticed by anyone."


    The second elder brother took a long breath.


    He said softly: "Xiao Jue, never take killing as a means of solving problems, never! It''s not for others, not for the person you killed, but for you. I know you treat us as your own, so you treat us as your own." Such words are spoken, but I also treat you as one of my own, and I hope you will never do this."


    "We are all flesh and blood, we are all the same person, life will never return, so you should always be in awe of life, if you feel that killing people is okay, you will think ''why is death'', and life will be joyless. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about Xinbao, you should live a good life at such a young age, the days are still long, there will be many happy things."


    He patted Yan Shenjue lightly on the head.


    Xinbao stood up from his arms, threw himself into Yan Chenjue''s arms, pushed away the second elder brother''s hand, patted his head, then patted his back, then sat on his armrest, and kissed him jaw.


    After going through every process very seriously, she took his hand and confessed earnestly: "Brother Xiaoxian is unhappy, and Xinbao will be sad too. It will be sadder than dying. So, you have to be happy."


    Yan Shen Jue gently embraced her, lowered his eyes and did not speak.


    The second elder brother took a long breath, and returned to the original topic: "But I was thinking, since things are already like this, and idleness is idleness, why don''t we just do something."


    Xinbao turned her attention back again and listened carefully.


    The second elder brother continued: "My father said that after the next year, I will hire someone to teach the fifth and sixth graders to read. I think it''s better for all the children in the clan to follow suit. Do you understand what I mean? That is to say, the matter of Tang Sanshui Boy, anyway, the trouble was getting bigger, and Chen Benshan added another fire, and the trouble was getting bigger and bigger... And my father, we, in this matter, are just poor victims, at best Sigh. But in fact, it is precisely because Tang Sanshui is so bad, so if we do something a little bit, it will become a sharp contrast, and it will appear extraordinarily bright."


    "That is to say, during this period of time, lay the groundwork first. In the future, if I succeed in the imperial examination, I will increase my weight one after another. At that time, it will be similar to the current situation. Stepping on Tang Sanshui will be a matter of time. Add fire to a handful, and you can easily achieve a good reputation. Fame is a very useful thing..."


    He explained to him in detail.


    Xinbao listened with big eyes, bu ling bu ling.


    She thinks that the second brother has the taste of a counsellor. No matter it is a good thing or a bad thing, in his eyes, he can use it. Little children are so cunning, no, witty.


    Yan Shenjue just listened in silence, nodding from time to time.


    After the year, Mr. Yuan may also move to the village for a few days, but no matter whether he goes or not, Mr. Yuan will never bother to enlighten the children.


    After the second brother finished speaking, he saw that the time was almost up, so he said: "Let''s go, go to the front for dinner."


    After a few people had dinner together, the second elder brother went straight back to the study.


    Grandpa Yuan¡¯s apprenticeship is basically free-ranging, but the second brother¡¯s homework for himself is still very tight.


    No matter how talented he is, he has never touched a book in three years, and even if he uses willow branches to practice calligraphy every day, the feel of it is much worse than that of a real brush.


    So he is very busy, if he can spend more than half an hour with his sister, it is considered a holiday.


    As soon as he left, Yan Chenjue also wanted to take Xinbao to take a nap, but Liang Ruoxu stopped him: "Xiao Jue, have you ever thought about taking the imperial examination?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： you hypocrite

    Chapter 219 You hypocrite


    Yan Shen Jue was taken aback by his question: "I haven''t thought about it."


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Then think about it now."


    Yan Chen couldn''t help but pursed his lips slightly, and said after a while: "I don''t want to take the exam."


    "Why?" Liang Ruoxu put away his politeness: "Then what do you want to do?"


    Yan Shen Jue said coldly: "It''s none of senior brother''s business."


    Liang Ruoxu said sternly, "Xiao Jue, you are a genius from the sky. You are talented in culture and martial arts. You are a hundred times more talented than ordinary people. You are so talented and beautiful. Are you going to stay in the countryside for the rest of your life and do nothing?" The elder brother has also gone through hardships, but he still has an upward heart..."


    Yan Shenjue didn''t say a word, with a blank expression on his face, he only held Xinbao''s hand, subconsciously exerting more and more force.


    Xinbao''s eyes widened.


    She doesn''t know what Brother Xiaoxian has experienced. She only knows that a person who has practiced the Ai Mo Sword at the age of ten must have passed through Shura Hell.


    He''s so young!


    He has just climbed out of the abyss with difficulty. If he is crazy, everyone will naturally know that there is **** in the abyss, but because he is not crazy, he has supported his spine and his dignity, and some people ignore him. Ignoring that there is still a big hole in his chest that can never be filled, just seeing that there are no tears on his face, he will stand and speak without pain in his back to persuade him to make progress, to persuade him to do so... as if he was so depraved before!


    Not only that, but also take her brother as an example, everyone else can do it, why can''t you?


    Yes, her brother was lucky enough not to die, but that doesn''t mean that he can mention it indifferently to her brother''s relatives and in front of her!


    His whole body trembled with rage, and with all his strength, he pushed him away fiercely with both hands.


    Liang Ruoxu was unprepared, and was pushed back by her.


    Xinbao''s eyes were full of tears, and he said loudly: "You hypocrite! You are a big villain! You are not good to brother Xiaoxian! You have never suffered from others, so why should you persuade others to be kind! How about brother Xiaoxian, I don''t need you Don''t care! You don''t really love him at all! How can a child and a patient compare with normal people! You don''t know anything! You are a big fool! If he stays here, Xinbao will make money to support him! Don''t worry about it! You don''t need to say it! You big villain, hypocrite!"


    Under the agitation, she mobilized all her strength to output violently without even hitting a joke.


    Liang Ruoxu was stunned by her scolding.


    Yan Shen Jue was also stunned, watching the little man burst into tears, defending him with all his strength.


    He collected himself, hugged her and left without saying a word.


    Xinbao was still yelling: "When I learn martial arts, I will come and beat you away, big villain! Hypocrite!"


    Liang Ruoxu: "..."


    He silently supported his forehead.


    It''s almost a year old, and it''s the first time someone pointed at his nose and called him a hypocrite.


    It took him a while to shake his head and sigh: "This little girl."


    He walked back while thinking about it: "However, it may be because she is such a little girl that Xiao Jue dared to open up his heart like this. Otherwise, if someone else, according to Xiao Jue''s temperament, the more you This way, you will be farther away from her!"


    Finished speaking, but did not hear the old man answer.


    As soon as Liang Ruoxu raised his head, he saw the old man staring at him steadily.


    Liang Ruoxu was slightly startled: "Master?"


    The old man Yuan said coldly: "Why did you fall into today''s situation, haven''t you figured it out? When you started, I told you again and again that your biggest problem is being too conceited! Zhan, never forget to put yourself in another place! Ask yourself, when you said those words to Xiao Jue just now, have you ever thought about it from Xiao Jue''s position?"


    Liang Ruoxu''s face changed slightly, and he knelt down slowly.


    The old man scolded coldly, "Even a milk doll is more sensible than you! How can a child and a sick person compare with normal people? These words are incisive! Crying children have sweets, Xiaojue is a child who can''t cry No matter how much he suffers, he doesn¡¯t feel pain. Just because of this, you don¡¯t think he has suffered? You can ask him to be the same as ordinary people??¡±


    After a while, Liang Ruoxu sighed: "Master, I understand, I know I was wrong."


    Over there.


    Xinbao was so angry that he exploded!


    Her voice was hoarse, her tears were streaming down, and his clothes were wet, her little hands were clenched into fists, trembling a little: "I want to learn Kung Fu! Change, become a heroine! Down with hypocrites!"


    The little boy walked quickly, while patiently patting her on the back, "Okay, don''t cry, I''m fine, don''t cry, don''t cry... Xinbao don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    I don''t know how long it took to shoot before Xinbao finally got over the grievance.


    After the berserk output, it was as if her whole body had been hollowed out, and she spread her arms and legs on Yan Chenjue''s shoulders, murmuring: "I want a lot of money, a lot of money... very powerful, very powerful, will it take you anywhere?" A place for the bad guys."


    Yan Shen couldn''t help but laugh, and coaxed her softly: "Don''t be angry, in fact, brother, he is not a bad person, he just wants to stimulate me so that I have something to do."


    Xinbao was angry: "No!"


    "Okay, no," Yan Shenjue said, "Xinbao says no, so don''t."


    He went to Shen''s house with Xinbao in his arms. When Second Master Shen saw Xinbao''s big eyes crying like a peach, he was startled, and reached out to hug him: "Oh, baby, what''s wrong with you? Who Bullying Xinbao, tell Uncle."


    Xinbao said: "It''s Liang Ruoxu! He bullied Brother Xiaoxian!"


    She looked at Second Master Shen expectantly with wide eyes: "Shall we beat him secretly?"


    Yan Shenjue said helplessly: "Xinbao, don''t do bad things."


    "This is not a bad thing! Can what a hero do be called a bad thing?" Tuanzi said solemnly: "Be careful, no one knows, it''s fine, this is doing justice for the heavens!"


    Also doing justice for the sky...Yan Chenjue laughed and frowned.


    Second Master Shen couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, this remark is quite in line with the temper of the Jianghu people. As long as you teach someone a lesson, as long as you don''t get caught, can it be called a bad thing? That''s called doing justice for the heavens!


    After all, some people in this world really owe a lesson, if they don¡¯t listen to what they say, then say it with your fists!


    Second Master Shen said enthusiastically: "Xin Baoer, don''t worry, it''s too easy for uncle to do things without being discovered! As long as brother Xiaojue doesn''t tell the truth."


    One old and one young stared at him, Yan Chenjue could only say: "..."


    He said tiredly: "Why don''t I just break off friendship with Senior Brother... and Liang Ruoxu, and there is no need to teach me a lesson."


    Even he didn''t realize it, but his sad and gloomy mood, which was made up by her, disappeared without knowing it.


    For the first time in history, Xinbao didn''t take a nap, nor was he sleepy. He wished he could become a peerless master one day.


    Yan Shenjue was young, but he learned the exquisite swordsmanship that is rare in a thousand years, but Shen Erye''s dragon-slaying swordsmanship is also the top swordsmanship in the world, and he is over half a hundred years old after all, with extensive knowledge and knowledge. All kinds of kung fu are much more than Yan Shen.


    Xinbao has only just started to learn how to move her breath, she hasn''t even learned any moves, and she can''t teach many of them, so Second Master Shen chose a sword technique to teach her.


    This sword technique is called Luoshen Wu. Although it is called Wu, it is indeed a sword technique. It is very beautiful and suitable for girls to learn.


    Yan Shen never stopped him, and he himself followed suit. Everyone in Mr. Yuan''s family is a genius. Anyway, he learned such a complicated sword technique after just reading it.


    He was born beautiful and young, and he looks much better than a skinny old man like Shen Erye when he displays it. He is simply picturesque. Xinbao sees it in his eyes, and there is always an illusion that I can do it, So when she got off the stage, Second Master Shen would... poof!


    Xinbao: "..."


    Is it my fault that I look like a mochi?


    Anshun walked in quickly: "Miss Xinbao, the Yuan Mansion sent a letter, and I asked you to accept it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： never fail

    Chapter 220 Invincible


    Huh?


    Xinbao''s little white hands were still posing, and he turned his head and asked, "Who is it?"


    Anshun smiled and said, "I don''t know, there is no signature."


    Xinbao said very principledly: "Brother Xiaoxian, please help me read it first, if it is written by a hypocrite, Xinbao will not accept it!"


    Yan Shen Jue stepped forward to take it, glanced at it, frowned slightly, then turned and handed it to her: "It''s uncle."


    Xinbao finally accepted the ceremony and the letter.


    In the letter, Mr. Yuan may have considered Xinbao''s level and drew a picture. With a few strokes, he drew a person kneeling in front of the table, and wrote next to him: "Brother Liang is wrong. Uncle punished him. How long does it take to kneel?" ,You decide."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She silently began to gnaw her fingers.


    Although the hypocrite is very annoying, she was really angry just now, and really wanted to beat him up, but if the old man punished him by kneeling, she felt... a little embarrassed.


    Xinbao seriously thought for a long time before returning to the room with the letter, and commanding Yan Shenjue very imposingly: "Brother Xiaoxian! Grind ink!"


    Let''s see how I stand up for you!


    She raised the pen imposingly, and bang, a large drop of ink fell onto the paper.


    Yan Shen Jue silently changed a piece of paper for her, picked another thin brush, and used scissors to cut the brush hair a little shorter.


    Xinbao was full again... he couldn''t be full, he only rubbed a little bit of ink, but for her, it was just right.


    As a top student, even in areas she is not good at, such as traditional characters, she can write a lot.


    But the problem now is that her arms and hands are weak, and it is difficult to control the thickness of the brush writing, and there are a lot of traditional Chinese characters with huge strokes. If she loosens her strength a little, they will paste together and have to be rewritten. .


    So using this kind of pen makes it easier to write clearly. At most, you can confirm it if you are not sure.


    "Brother Xiaoxian, how do you write what is useful?"


    Yan and Shen Jue wrote to her.


    "It''s sad, it''s hard, it''s reconciled, how do you write it?"


    Yan Shenjue wrote to her again.


    After a short while, Grandpa Yuan received a very thick letter with huge characters, and he knew it was written by Xinbao.


    "


    Uncle, it is useless for you to do this.


    Kneeling hurts the legs.


    Pain is hard to figure out.


    You can ask him to learn martial arts.


    If he can''t learn it, you can ask him, Xiaojue can, Xinbao can too, why can''t you at your age?


    He will understand.


    If you change it, you will be a good apprentice.


    Change it without changing it.


    Uncle, don¡¯t be sad, if you really can¡¯t find it, Xinbao will grow up to be Uncle¡¯s apprentice.


    ¡±


    Grandpa Yuan watched and laughed, and finally laughed out loud, spouting the tea.


    He couldn''t even think of it, Xinbao would answer him like this.


    Although the childish words are childish, they still make sense.


    Old man Yuan staggered with a smile, and called Liang Ruoxu: "Get up, kneeling hurts? You can''t figure it out if it hurts! Just look at this, it will make sense!"


    He gave the letter to Liang Ruoxu.


    Liang Ruoxu rubbed his knees and stood up, and at a glance...the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Imagine it, he was really asked to practice martial arts, it really is like this, Xiao Jue has practiced a rare sword technique in the world, but he can''t even half a move, so what face is there to point him out condescendingly?


    Liang Ruoxu couldn''t help sighing: "Xinbao, this little baby, really has a way."


    "Heh," the old man said, "Fortune is added to the body, and the little baby who can benefit the people around him, of course has the way, very well."


    Liang Ruoxu was slightly surprised, and felt that there was something in what his teacher said.


    But Yuan Yuan didn''t say anything more, he just waved his hand and told him to go down and rest.


    After he left, the old man slowly frowned.


    He met Tang Erlang that day precisely because he went out of the city to see the place where the mountain collapsed.


    It was such a coincidence that he couldn''t help doubting it, but no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t see any artificial traces.


    Then, whether it''s Xinbao''s good luck, that''s why the person who harmed her is so unlucky, or... something else, this is something worth thinking about.


    After Xinbao finished writing the letter, he continued to practice martial arts.


    Tuanzi showed an unprecedented initiative, and actually memorized half of the sword skills in one day, with a total of eighteen moves.


    Even if her posture is completely out of place, it can be seen that she has indeed remembered it.


    Yan Shenjue originally thought that she would forget about it when she woke up from sleep, but unexpectedly, she didn''t! without! have!


    Tuanzi is like a different person, you can practice whenever you have time! Practice whenever you have time!


    It took two days to practice the Luoshen Dance!


    And not only that, she practiced walking in the morning, and while walking, she would tell him, "Shall we recite the Three Character Classic?"


    Not only that, but she also asked him to write three hundred thousand in seal script, paste it on the wall, and practice it over and over again by herself! Radu can''t hold back!


    On the first day, he was very relieved.


    The next day, he was surprised.


    On the third day, he was really anxious. Seeing Bai Shengsheng''s soft little dumpling, he was exhausted after practicing, and he really felt distressed.


    He coaxed her softly: "Don''t be so anxious."


    Tuanzi''s eyes were a little hazy with tiredness, and he spoke softly, but his meaning was sonorous: "No, only with sufficient strength can we protect the people around us!"


    Yan Shenjue said helplessly: "Brother, he is really not a bad person."


    Tuanzi shook his head and said plausibly, "He''s not a bad guy, but how do you know that he won''t be a bad guy next time?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Tuanzi snorted, "I''ve made up my mind! I also want to learn literature and martial arts! I want to become very powerful! In this way, if I meet a scholar and I can''t scold him, I can still beat him! When it comes to heroes, if you can¡¯t beat me, I will run away and scold him at the same time! Beat his heart! This is called invincible!¡±


    Yan Shenjue smiled and said: "Good idea, but Xinbao is still too young, why don''t you share it with me, if Xinbao doesn''t make it, I''ll come, okay?"


    "No!" Tuanzi glanced at him with big eyes and disgust, "You are too weak! You just say ''it''s none of senior brother''s business''! You didn''t scold back at all!"


    Yan Shen Jue covered his eyes silently.


    This kind of small glutinous rice dumpling, imitating his cool and cold appearance at that time, is simply too cute.


    So he could only watch Tuanzi practice calligraphy for an hour, and went to practice martial arts again.


    Duanzi has a very correct attitude and a serious expression, but it is indeed too difficult for the three-headed glutinous rice dumpling to practice such moves.


    The original move is Hey! One leg raised, flat leg, stretched straight...


    But when it comes to Xinbao, hey! Raise your leg, raise it a little bit, can''t hold it up, let it go...


    Hey again! Raise your leg, raise it a little bit, can''t hold it up, let it go...


    So I kept listening to her "Hey! Hey! Hey..." Where is it difficult to practice, she is pitiful and cute, but seeing her so serious, I can''t bear to disturb her.


    Actually, Xinbao is really tired.


    In her previous life, she often learned this way, but at that time, she "grit her teeth and told herself that she could do it", and then she could continue to persist, and the efficiency would not be too low.


    But now, she can bear being tired, and she can bear pain, but the body of the little broken car has a limit.


    After reaching the limit, her efficiency will become very low, her already flexible brain will become confused again, and her originally strong calves will no longer be able to lift... She only hopes that she can practice walking like before , through this way of being exhausted to the limit, to increase your upper limit little by little.


    Sweat slowly slid onto her long eyelashes, and then fell down with a slap. Tuanzi sniffed the tip of her nose, feeling like she was crying.


    She shook her little head back and forth, and tried to raise her calves again... The next moment, her eyes went dark, and she fell back softly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： Little lucky star has a secret

    Chapter 221 Little Lucky Star Has a Secret


    It was getting dark, and the little baby on the bed was sleeping soundly.


    Before the bed, Yan Shenjue sat cross-legged quietly, motionless.


    Second elder brother, Mr. Yuan, and Liang Ruoxu sat outside the screen, standing up from time to time to take a look.


    Brother Tang San, Fourth Brother Tang, and Second Master Shen were also sitting on the other side. Brother Tang San was very irritable and couldn¡¯t sit still. After sitting for a while, he got up to take a look, went outside again, and then walked back...


    After waiting for another half an hour, he couldn''t bear it anymore, and grabbed the divine doctor Yuan with both hands: "When will Xinbao wake up??"


    Divine Doctor Yuan was playing with a strangely shaped pod, and he almost dropped it when he grabbed it, and immediately became irritable: "I''ve said it many times! She''s sleeping right now! Sleeping! Sleeping, don''t you understand? She was really tired and dizzy at first, but it wasn''t serious! Now she''s just sleeping, what''s wrong with you all after she sleeps? What''s wrong with her? What''s wrong with letting her sleep longer? "


    Brother Tang San said anxiously: "But..."


    Before finishing a sentence, the second elder brother suddenly said, "Xinbao?"


    Brother Tang San threw away Divine Doctor Yuan, and jumped in like a fly, and saw Xiao Tuanzi on the bed turn over, twitch the tip of his little nose, sobbed a few times in his dream, and murmured: "The seal script ...but it''s too difficult to write..."


    Several people:"¡­"


    It¡¯s really distressing and funny.


    After muttering this sentence, Tuanzi fell asleep again. Everyone looked at each other and continued to wait silently.


    Brother Tang San was very distressed, and was afraid of waking up his sister so he didn''t dare to speak loudly, so he muttered in the loudest voice: "Why do you want Xin Baoer to learn seal script? What''s the use? Don''t you write seal script now? There are so many, I feel dizzy just looking at it, no wonder Xin Baoer is so tired and dizzy, Xin Bao is only so big..."


    He babbled non-stop, but Yan Shenjue turned a deaf ear to it, and only looked at Xinbao fixedly.


    The second elder brother said lightly: "It''s Xinbao who wants to learn by herself. She thinks calligraphy is like painting, which is very interesting. Otherwise, why would I bother to find seal script to teach her? Isn''t it just to make her feel interesting, so she is willing to learn it?" ?¡±


    The third brother knew that he was not smart enough, so he was still very obedient to the two brothers, so he snorted and stopped complaining.


    Old Master Yuan lowered his eyes and remained silent.


    This explanation is actually very reasonable, but at this time, Tang Erlang''s explanation is unreasonable.


    According to the way the two brothers get along, according to Tang Erlang''s temperament, especially Xinbao is still asleep, he probably won''t explain, he will just tell the younger brother to shut up first.


    This little apprentice, or this little lucky star, has a secret!


    After waiting for another half an hour, Anshun came in to ask for instructions, and Second Master Shen greeted: "How about we eat first? Xinbao is just sleeping, so it''s okay to let her sleep for a while. Let''s go, let''s eat first. "


    Several people should not answer, only the second elder brother said politely: "I won''t go, why don''t you eat, Master?"


    Old Master Yuan waved his hand: "I have taken in a bad apprentice, I can''t eat it."


    Disgusted apprentice Liang Ruoxu: "..."


    It''s hard to make it through this time, he is really wronged.


    After a while, Xinbao opened his eyes again.


    Her eyes were only half opened, and she called out in a daze, "Brother Xiaoxian?"


    Yan Shenjue jumped to the bed in one step.


    The next moment, several people rushed to the bed, the scared Tuanzi suddenly lost his sleepiness, blinked his big eyes several times, and murmured: "Why, why are there so many people?"


    Brother Tang San squeezed away the others, rushed over, and hugged his sister: "Xin Baoer, are you okay? Are you okay?"


    "No?" Xinbao''s big eyes were wide open, after thinking about it, he was confident and confident: "Xinbao didn''t do anything today! No hidden sugar, no medicine and flowers!"


    Oh!


    Everyone is helpless and wants to be happy.


    Divine doctor Yuan wanted to squeeze in: "Xinbao Xinbao! You finally woke up, I found a seed I don''t know, take a look!"


    Old Master Yuan shouted angrily: "Yuan Guangbai!"


    He pulled him back, hating iron for being weak: "I''m old, can I have some insight? The baby has just woken up, can you let someone walk slowly?"


    Divine doctor Yuan was very dissatisfied: "When you wake up, you are full of energy, so you can talk?"


    "That''s not talking to you!" The old man reprimanded him: "My brother has been waiting all afternoon! Go away!"


    Furious at the Divine Doctor Yuan, he ran behind him, rolled his big eyes with all his strength, and then sat in the corner of the room angrily, continuing to study the seeds in his hand.


    The bed was so crowded that Xinbao didn''t see him at all, nor heard him speak.


    Brother Tang San hugged his sister and didn''t let go, and said with red eyes: "Xinbaoer, you scared me to death, you are only so young, and you are still a petite doll, you don''t have to do anything, just let me do it , brother is rough and fleshy, it doesn''t matter how much effort you put in, brother can support you, and I will buy you whatever Xinbao wants, Xinbao doesn''t need to study or learn martial arts, Xinbao can just play..."


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "Sanlang."


    Brother Tang San said angrily: "I''m not wrong! Which of the young ladies from the other family is not pampered! None of them are good-looking or cute! Why can''t Xinbao be pampered, she is older! You guys Force her to learn this and that every day...can I learn it for her!"


    Xinbao couldn''t remember what happened just now, he stretched out his chubby hand in a daze, touched his elder brother''s head, and looked at his second elder brother questioningly with his wide eyes open.


    The old man outside sat down again, and gestured to Liang Ruoxu, meaning, do you hear me, this is the logic of a child.


    Liang Ruoxu frowned slightly, his extremely upright face was very serious.


    He felt that something simple and hot was rushing towards him, like a long torrent of water, washing away the worldliness in his heart and reminding him of his original heart.


    Second elder brother couldn''t push the big brother away, so he simply didn''t push it away, sat down and said, "Xinbao, you just practiced martial arts and fainted from exhaustion."


    ah? ? Xinbao was surprised: "Impossible! I''m very good!"


    Yan Shenjue just looked at her quietly.


    The second elder brother said: "It''s very powerful, but you just fainted from exhaustion. Let''s see what time it is now? You fainted for more than three hours, scaring everyone to death."


    He reached out and patted her head: "Xin Baoer, it''s a good thing to work hard, but you are too young, your body can''t hold it up, haste makes waste, and practicing hard will only hurt your body."


    Xinbao was a little unconvinced: "But, Brother Xiaoxian said, you start practicing martial arts at the age of three."


    As soon as Tuanzi called him, Yan Shenjue''s eyebrows trembled slightly, and then he came back to his senses.


    He said slowly: "Yes. A lot of kung fu can indeed be practiced from the age of three, but most of them start from the age of five. But your situation is different. Xinbao, don''t treat yourself as a three-year-old child, because You have been sick for three years. In these three years, you have hardly done any activities with your own strength. Even turning over is helped by family members, so your body is different from that of ordinary three-year-old children. Therefore, I will teach you , is taught from the beginning of walking."


    He reached out and touched Tuanzi''s small face: "Have you ever thought about how old children learn to walk? It''s learned by a one-year-old child. You treat yourself as a one-year-old child, so sleep more, and Easily tired and sleepy, slow reaction, these are very common... I teach you to walk, teach you to breathe, in order to let you return to the three-year-old appearance as soon as possible, when I think you can practice moves, I will teach you Don''t worry yourself. It will happen when the time comes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： scare you weaklings to death

    Chapter 222 Scared you weak chickens to death


    The second elder brother also advised her: "Xinbao, there is nothing perfect in this world. I can study, but I can''t move an inch in martial arts; Sanlang can learn martial arts, but I don''t know anything about literature. You and Cao Mushang are very good at it. it''s nothing."


    "That''s right," the fourth brother couldn''t help interjecting: "Learning martial arts is so hard, it''s normal if you can''t learn it. There''s no need to work so hard. You have Xiaojue and the third brother to protect you, so you don''t have to do it yourself."


    Brother Tang San: "Yes!"


    "Wait!" Shen Erye outside finally couldn''t help interjecting: "But Xinbao''s qualifications are very good? Very good!"


    "That''s right," Yan Shenjue said, "Xinbao''s aptitude for learning martial arts is excellent, at least not worse than mine."


    Divine Physician Yuan said from a distance: "That''s right, it''s good! If innate aptitude can also be divided into grades, then Xiaojue and Xinbao can definitely be ranked first! Tang Xiaosan can''t even compare!"


    Everyone: "...??"


    So, is this a sympathetic genius who''s a bunch of **** doing his own thing?


    Even a genius who has not grown up is still a genius!


    Divine doctor Yuan also took the opportunity to vent his anger: "A group of scholars who have no power to restrain chickens, take it for granted that they sympathize with other geniuses! Heh! When they can learn, they will make thousands of miles, thousands of miles, and thousands of miles in a day! Scary you weak chickens!"


    Yuan Liang Tang¡¤Scholar¡¤Weak Chicken: "..."


    Heartbroken.


    Facing the speechless eyes of the second elder brother, Yan Chenjue said calmly: "I just said that it was not time, and I never said that Xinbao''s aptitude is poor. Even if I study literature, I never said that Xinbao''s aptitude is poor. It is difficult to practice, and it will take at least half a year to gradually improve, but the effect of qi and blood is quick, and now you can clearly notice Xinbao''s smooth thinking, smooth speech, and memory is gradually improving. It will be even better. How can such a posture be considered bad?"


    Everyone: "..."


    The real good-for-nothing, uncivilized and unarmed, fourth brother, speechless...


    So, when did photographic memory become Chinese cabbage, everywhere? ?


    The two brothers were hit hard, only Tang San switched seamlessly, quickly changing from "My sister is so hard and pitiful" to "My sister is really a genius"!


    He said frightened: "Did you all hear that! My sister is a genius! My sister doesn''t have to work so hard at all! She can play whatever she wants now! In the future, she won''t need to learn! And in a while...but she will Yes! If you do, your eyelids will flutter!"


    You understand this?


    Second brother said tiredly: "That''s called dazzled! Tang Shichang, I beg you, please read some books!"


    As long as there is half a drop of ink in the belly, don''t ask for four words, and say a word with two words, which is better than "I will know it in a while"!


    Brother Tang San said: "If I can study, how will you care about me in the future? How can I convince you?? You are better than me in this!"


    The second elder brother said: "I don''t care about you anymore, I''m worried that you won''t accept me!"


    "Oh!" Brother Tang San glanced at him disdainfully: "You think I can''t hear you talking ironically? Don''t be duplicity, I know you are just rare! A Niang said, you just love to worry about everything, Don''t let you care that you can die in a hurry!"


    Second brother: "..."


    He laughed amusedly by this Tie Hanhan, and slapped him hard.


    Of course, his force was almost the same as tickling for Tie Hanhan. The hands he slapped were sore, and Tang San didn''t feel it at all when he took a breath. He carefully helped his sister put on her coat and squatted again. Help her put her shoes on.


    Yan Shenjue, who was robbed of his job: "..."


    Xinbao got dressed, washed her hands, and was taken to dinner by the third brother.


    Originally practiced until noon, and fell asleep all afternoon, Xinbao was so hungry that he ate up a bowl of white rice by himself, and was fed a lot of meat and vegetables by the third brother and Yan Shenjue.


    The second brother looked worried and said, "Is it okay to eat so much?"


    Tang Sange said: "Is it too much rice in a cup of tea?"


    "Shut up," the second elder brother slapped him again: "Your teacup is so big?"


    Brother Tang San said: "This is my master''s house, which is equivalent to my house! Is it master?"


    Second Master Shen: "Yes."


    Second brother: "..."


    Yan Shenjue said: "It''s okay, Xinbao sleeps late now, and it should be even later today, so you can eat more."


    He fed her half a cup of tea before saying to her: "So Xinbao, we have agreed in the future, whether you study literature or martial arts, you must follow the progress I said. I told you, it''s up to you whether you listen or not." .I''ll ask uncle for advice, don''t worry."


    Xinbao is full, lazily like a kitten, with a flushed face and watery eyes, making her even cuter.


    She took a peek at Liang Ruoxu: "Then next time someone bullies you, I will scold him for you, and you will beat him for you."


    She only said "you" and didn''t say "I".


    "Okay," Yan Chenjue said, "I''ll beat anyone who bullies Xinbao, even me. I''ll hit whenever Xinbao says I want to hit. degree."


    Liang Ruoxu: "..."


    Inexplicably, I feel a little pain everywhere.


    After everyone had finished eating, Yuan Divine Doctor was waiting at the door, and said, "Is it all right? Is it all right? Can I talk to Xinbao now?"


    He came closer: "Xinbao, look, what is this?"


    It was dark now, Xinbao took a look through the skylight, he found a heart-shaped pod and a few small seeds wrapped in his handkerchief.


    She didn''t recognize what kind of seed it was!


    Yan Shenjue brought the candle closer, and she looked at it, but still felt that this big pod was very strange.


    So she washed her hands and dried them before carefully picking up the soybean pods.


    Before she could judge what it was, a big rock suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Compared to the last time I met Guilan, it only flashed for about half a second, and I couldn''t even see it clearly. This time, it stayed for about three seconds.


    She could clearly "see" the corner of the stone, the flower clearly flashed, and even slowly became a flower bush.


    Xin Bao blessed his soul, and lost his voice: "It''s compass grass! Compass grass!"


    Compass grass was extinct in about the 2nd century BC, that is, during the Han Dynasty of China, but when it comes to heart shape, everyone in modern times should know it.


    The reason why people use this heart shape that is different from the real heart to represent love is precisely because of this grass.


    This grass, it is said that it grows thin rhizomes and small yellow flowers, is like a small daisy, but the stalks and roots produce spicy juice, which was a very sensational discovery at the time, and it was first known to ancient Africans Spicy.


    With the increasing habit and love of everyone, compass grass is all the rage.


    Relying on the sale of compass grass, Cyrene in ancient Greece became the most famous and richest city. They even engraved this heart-shaped pattern on coins and became a symbol of the city.


    And not only that, Compass grass can cure typhoid, cold, fever, indigestion and other diseases. In the era when bloodletting therapy and eating feces therapy were popular, the existence of Compass grass is undoubtedly a clean stream, effective and has no side effects, and it can also prevent pregnancy. It is also an epoch-making discovery.


    In short, this grass can be said to be famous.


    But maybe because it was too popular, it became extinct early, and we can only learn about this kind of thing in the classics.


    But now, in this Greater China where there was Tang and Song Dynasties, she actually saw the compass grass? ?


    She almost cried with joy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： most important thing

    Chapter 223 The most important thing


    Divine doctor Yuan urged her: "Xinbao Xinbao! Tell me quickly, what is this!"


    Yan Shen Jue frowned slightly.


    Second brother came over and asked with a smile, "Second uncle, where did this come from?"


    "Hey," Yuan Shenyi said with a smile: "Didn''t I find the place where they hid the seeds, so I went in quietly, opened every bag and looked, and found this strange seed..."


    Master Yuan: "..."


    He apologized to Second Master Shen: "The family is unlucky."


    Second Master Shen didn''t care: "It''s okay."


    After Yuan Shenyi finished speaking, he realized that his master was still here, and immediately turned his head and said, "Don''t be angry, I didn''t mess it up for you, I tidied everything up! In this way, if someone in your family gets sick in the future, I don''t charge you for medicine or consultation fees! I will treat you for free! Is this the head office?"


    Master Yuan: "..."


    Cursing someone to be sick for no reason is simply too impolite for literati.


    But for people from Jianghu like Shen Erye, it is very useful, practical, and timely.


    Second Master Shen frowned, smiled and saluted: "Thank you very much."


    Konger was talking back and forth between the two sides, and Xinbao also recovered, so she explained this kind of grass to Doctor Yuan.


    Yuan Shenyi was very interested when he heard that it could be used as medicine: "Can it be planted?"


    "It should be fine," Xinbao said seriously, "I''ll take a look at it tomorrow when it''s dawn."


    The glutinous rice dumpling is full of posture, but none of the people next to it find it funny or strange.


    Old Master Yuan and Liang Ruoxu looked at each other.


    Everyone dispersed.


    Xinbao slept all afternoon, and was a little excited when he saw the compass grass. He tossed and turned on the bed, and finally fell asleep in a daze after Haishi.


    The sound of the bell at midnight came from afar from the bell tower, as if knocking on people''s hearts...


    In the dream, the flowers on the stone became more and more clear, and the small world on that side was also slowly changing, from far to near, from the vastness of clouds and mist, to the clearness of Haiyan River...everywhere there are clouds, grasses and flowers, and boundless voices From between heaven and earth, it is like a rolling thunder.


    ¡­


    If there is a way to save them, would you like it?


    I do.


    Forcibly waking up six years in advance, the body will not be able to bear it, you may become a fool and lunatic, you may have to spend ten times and a hundred times the effort for things that ordinary people can easily do...


    I''m not afraid.


    ¡­


    This voice is like she is not her, from the bottom of my heart, categorically:


    As long as my family is by my side, I am not afraid of anything. They protect my burden like jewels, and I protect them for the rest of my life, peace and joy.


    ¡­


    Xinbao woke up in the morning light, and when he opened his eyes, he was still in a trance.


    In her mind, it seemed that the fairyland-like beauty still remained, and the sad and determined mood remained, which could not be calmed down for a long time.


    However, she couldn''t remember what happened in the dream.


    Why is this happening? She''s clearly recovering, right?


    One hand gently touched her head: "Xinbao? Xinbao is awake?"


    Xinbao turned to look at him.


    The little brother lowered his head slightly, and the happy scarf hung from his shoulders.


    She said softly: "Brother Xiaoxian."


    "Um."


    "I had a dream."


    He tilted his head slightly: "What dream?"


    Xinbao took a long breath: "I dreamed that my big rock seemed to be more powerful. It was big, beautiful, with flowers and fragrance... and I also dreamed that someone was talking to me. I felt that The words are very important, very important, very important, but I can¡¯t remember what I said.¡±


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly surprised.


    After a while, he stroked her head comfortingly: "It may be God''s will."


    She looked at him without blinking: "Why can''t I remember that it''s God''s will?"


    The young boy''s magnificent eyebrows and eyes are full of tenderness: "No matter what miracle this stone is, it has given you a lot, it can remind you ''the day before'', and let you avoid disaster for your loved ones, this is enough The reason why you dreamed about something very important this time, but you couldn''t remember it, may be because it''s not yet time, come to think of it, when you wait for the ''day before'' you need to know, you will naturally be able to remember it."


    "So," Xinbao nodded suddenly: "It should be. I''m just a little worried."


    "Don''t worry," he said: "You have worked hard enough, no matter what you know, you can''t work harder, so don''t worry."


    Xinbao nodded again.


    She supported her body with her small hands and sat up, feeling an indescribable feeling in her heart, as if she had lost it and found it again, as if she was filled with emotion.


    She couldn''t help but open her small arms and hugged him: "Brother Xiaoxian, hug him."


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, quietly embraced Xiao Tuanzi, and gently stroked her small head with a small hand.


    The two snuggled quietly for a while, Yan Shen Juecai said: "I found rare vegetation that will appear on the stone, which may be the reason why the stone becomes bigger."


    Xinbao nodded, "Yes."


    She felt the same way.


    After she came here, she discovered many precious plants, and even the extinct Pinpi, viburnum and compass grass.


    So endangered, rare, and extinct plants should be the reason why the stone became bigger. Her previous life, or the knowledge she learned from going to another world, should be used at this time.


    No one knows how to plant compass grass.


    Xinbao can only be... how to put it, follow the feeling.


    Fortunately, there are four heart-shaped soybean pods, and there are more than ten seeds when disassembled, so you can experiment with more than one planting method.


    So Xinbao was not only planted in Shen¡¯s greenhouse, but also followed Yan Shenjue back to the village, and was planted in the greenhouse at home.


    One minute before, Tuanzi was still plotting and digging, and the next minute Tang Qingshan came in and said, "Are you back?"


    Tuanzi turned around, and immediately turned into a real three-year-old, opening her hands softly: "Daddy hug!"


    Tang Qingshan originally wanted to say that his body was dirty, but seeing his daughter being wronged and covered in dirt, he stepped forward and hugged her, and Xinbao complained, "There is a villain in Uncle Yuan''s family who bullies brother Xiaoxian and hurts his heart." Bob is sick."


    Tang Qingshan was surprised: "Xinbao is sick?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao leaned against his father''s arms weakly, as if he couldn''t lift a finger, "Xinbao is so tired, Xinbao is so miserable, Xinbao needs to be hugged by Daddy to heal."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    It turns out that in this world, there will really be a small cut with your finger, and you will make it bigger by yourself, and then go to the little doll that your parents will hug...


    Yan Shenjue let out a big sigh: "Uncle, I''m fine now. Besides, Second Brother Tang asked me to tell you something."


    Tang Qingshan nodded, and asked again: "Then Xinbao is really sick?"


    Okay, Yan Shenjue can only talk about this matter first, Tang Qingshan asked a few words and nodded.


    Then Yan Shenjue said what the second elder brother had told him before, and said, "I have already found Mr. He is a talented person. Call him over whenever you need it."


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "This matter is not urgent, we will talk about it after we move."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： If the leader is not around, he will fish

    Chapter 224 Fishing when the leader is not around


    Yan Shen Jue said again: "In addition, there are more and more precious things in these warm sheds, especially the ones planted by Xinbao. Why not, let me ask someone to make an iron fence."


    Xinbao suddenly forgot to pretend to be sick, and nodded abruptly in shock.


    After all, it is not uncommon for items from the scientific research base to be stolen. It is nothing to the thief, but a huge loss to her.


    Tang Qingshan''s eyebrows condensed slightly.


    He said: "Don''t do it first, find someone to guard for a while, don''t let anyone in, I will ask people to plant vegetables in these vegetable sheds, it will only take two days, and then do it after planting."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    After the two finished their business, Yan Shenjue stretched out his arms to take Xinbao away, and asked her, "Go back and change?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Go and find A Niang."


    So he hugged her to find Mrs. Lin, and then he saw that Tuanzi showed his god-like acting skills, weakened again for a second, and threw herself into his mother''s arms crying: "Mother! Uncle Yuan''s family has a You scoundrel, you bullied brother Xiaoxian, and made Xinbao sick."


    Ms. Lin frowned: "What''s going on? What kind of villain? Mother, go beat him to death."


    Even if the parents are not in the same style at all, Tuanzi still has a new trick: "Xinbao is so tired, Xinbao is so miserable, Xinbao needs to be hugged by aunt to get better."


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    It seems that, except for the name, they are all the same, right?


    Yan Shenjue had to explain again.


    While explaining, Brother Tang came over.


    Even when Xinbao performed to his mother, Big Brother Tang watched the whole process... It doesn''t prevent the dumpling from being rubbed comfortably by his mother, and then he poured it into Big Brother''s arms, and acted like a baby in a childish voice: "Uncle Yuan''s family has a scoundrel..."


    One word is right!


    Brother Tang cooperated with her in the performance with a look of distress: "Xinbaoer is good, poor little one, big brother hugs..."


    Fortunately, Yan Shenjue didn''t need to explain again: "..."


    After being coquettish with the family, being coaxed and kissed by all the parents and brothers, Xinbao''s whole body seems to be fully charged, bubbling with happiness, extremely happy, extremely satisfied, and the reunion is complete.


    Because it was agreed to start planting vegetables tomorrow, Brother Tang began to prepare the vegetable seeds to be planted.


    I was planning to start planting these two days. Like potatoes, they have already germinated, and those that need to be soaked are soaked first.


    Xinbao is running around to help/make trouble... She mainly wants to know what vegetables are available now. While helping and listening, she finds that potatoes, sweet potatoes and peppers are already available, but things like tomatoes and broccoli are probably the same. not yet?


    Because Yuan Shenyi and Shen Erye together accounted for three greenhouses, so there are only seven remaining, and the main thing is to grow some common vegetables, first to eat for themselves, and to sell if they can''t eat.


    Moreover, Tang Qingshan is worthy of being a successful businessman. He really didn''t want to do business at first, but the situation is different now. He is supported by the ready-made mountain of Mr. Yuan, so after he asked about Xinbao''s ability to grow, he discussed it with the Yuan family. , and set aside two greenhouses for the purpose of growing grapes.


    Grapes can''t be kept for a few days even in a house with ice. Therefore, the grapes in the cold winter months and the grapes in spring are worth as much as they want. At that time, you can find a few big families and sell them once. After that, I don¡¯t have to worry about selling it. If you take a pack of quilts, you can sell them farther away.


    This is the profit point of the greenhouse.


    Big brother Tang discussed with Xinbao in a low voice: "At that time, we will plant in front of people. After planting, when there is no one, Xinbao will move again. Let''s try. If we can live, we will live. If we can''t, we will plant Xinbao again. .¡±


    Xinbao squatted in front of the eldest brother''s knee, nodded understandingly: "Okay."


    Brother Tang said again: "You don''t know how cunning our father is... Cough, smart. He seemed to call two people casually. I took a look, and the talkative ones are all in there."


    He laughed a few times to himself, saw his sister nodding straightly, and couldn''t help nodding her: "Little Smelly Baby, do you understand what the elder brother said, just nod?"


    Xinbao said: "Understood!"


    Isn¡¯t it just waiting for the future, if their vegetable fields are different from others, with these people around, they don¡¯t need to explain themselves!


    Brother Tang laughed and said, "Okay, Xinbao is a smart kid!"


    He said again: "However, just borrowing flowers and medicines, Xiao never said to build a fence? Then don''t worry too much about it, usually you are not allowed to come in and see."


    While he was busy, he talked to his sister one after another. When he was almost done, he took out the donkey cart and sent the pots of seeds to the greenhouse for storage. He could start working directly tomorrow.


    Xinbao is like a social animal that catches fish when the leader is away. When the big brother is at home, she is super active.


    Yan Shenjue asked someone to nail cloth to the wall of the small dilapidated house. The nails were very flat, just like a white wall, and then thousands of characters were written on it.


    Although he is young, his kung fu is like a master.


    For example, now, the walls are very high and the characters are very large, so he just stacks chairs on tables and stools on chairs. He should be trembling slightly, but he sits firmly, writing with one hand and inkstone, and writing very calmly.


    This writing method is the same as in Shen''s family. It is a small traditional character with a large seal script next to it.


    Xinbao is now consciously training his camera memory.


    For example, now, she stores the two characters of "Tian", regular script and seal script, as a small "image" in her mind, and then takes the entire thousand-character text as a big "image" stored in the mind.


    In this way, even if some characters do have too many strokes, just like in the first few sentences, there are four forks in the seal script for the cold character "cold to summer"; Too many strokes are like chaotic grass, and you can''t even draw them right...but!


    But when it becomes an image, when she sees it, she will think of the traditional characters next to it, and it is enough to be familiar with it, even if one or two characters in a sentence cannot be recognized or misunderstood, but the meaning It can almost be judged.


    Anyway, after a few days, she can feel obvious progress, and a progress bar seems to appear in her mind:


    Camera memory has been restored ¨y¨y¨z¨z¨{ 30%.


    Just, a little cool~~


    While watching, Xinbao kept praising him: "Brother Xiaoxian, your writing is so beautiful! You sit so steadily! You are so powerful!"


    Yan Chenjue looked down, and saw Tuanzi with his little face up, his little hands clasped together, his **** eyes and bony eyes, and his small appearance was like a little milk cat, so cute that people fell in love at first sight. Can''t help but smile.


    Yan Shen Jue curled his mouth.


    Tuanzi used to be soft and dumb, but now she is chatty dumb, but she is always dumb...because she obviously feels deeply, praising him, comforting him, kissing him, hugging him...this is what she is as a Responsibilities and obligations of the group.


    Because she can''t do anything else right now.


    She didn''t think about the possibility of her doing nothing.


    It''s really cute and silly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： The most valuable is yourself

    Chapter 225 The most valuable is yourself


    Yan Shenjue only wrote the Thousand-Character Essay. After all, he won¡¯t be able to live in this house for a few days, and he will have to write again when he gets to the new house.


    After finishing writing, Yan Shenjue rode on a horse and took her to the neighboring village to cut grape branches. To be precise, he went to watch others cut grape branches.


    After all, grape cuttings need to be made of hard branches. If you want to plant two large sheds, one or two grape vines are really not enough to cut.


    Normally, the survival rate of grape cuttings is high in summer, and it can barely be done in spring, but I have never heard of cuttings at this time, but it is easy to talk about anything when the money is in place. Brother Yuan has contacted him, and just cut it when people go. , except that when the master looked at them, his eyes were full of "People are stupid and rich in money", everything went well.


    In the grape shed, a series of n-shaped frames have been set up, and the cuttings need to be made before the cuttings. Brother Tang dug some sandy soil and mixed it into the soil for better drainage.


    The twigs to be cut should have leaves. The little finger should be as long as it is.


    This is not a job for the farmer. A few people finished planting two sheds like playing, and then went to grow vegetables. Xinbao and Yan Chenjue walked back and forth between the sheds.


    The dumpling feels that nothing is showing, but a glutinous rice dumpling always hides somewhere, with its head tilted, its big eyes flickering, peeking at you secretly, it''s so cute, so cute All the men in the farmhouse smiled like uncle.


    But Yan Xiaolang''s reputation as "not to be messed with" is very popular in Yutang Village, and no one dares to come over to tease her when he is standing next to her.


    Xinbao couldn''t keep things in his mind right now, so he waited anxiously, watched it several times, and finally waited until they finished inserting it, Xinbao couldn''t wait to take Yan Chenjue''s hand and went in, while extending his small hand to him, calling He rolled up his sleeves and said at the same time: "Brother Xiaoxian, help me watch out! If someone is coming, you must call me quickly!"


    Her small face is serious.


    Yan Xiaolang was stunned, pursed his lips, and pretended to be serious: "Okay, don''t worry."


    Xinbao just ran over and sorted out the grape branches one by one. She didn''t know how she planted them, but these farmer men worked hard and vigorously, and they stepped on the ground very firmly. She was absolutely helpless, so she could only go and get an iron pestle, first help her loosen the earthquake, and then let her go through it again.


    For Tuanzi, this job is not small, and it took more than an hour to finally complete a row.


    Xinbao was covered in dirt, she sat down to drink water, her tired little face turned red, Yan Chenjue said to her: "The next row, we won''t dig, you just touch each one, then make a mark, go down Don¡¯t move, let¡¯s compare.¡±


    Xinbao nodded.


    So the two did an experiment.


    Moreover, there are really many idle people in this kind of rural area. While planting, people would come to see their grape trellises from time to time, so Xinbao only changed one shed, and then called Taiping to guard it outside, and no one was allowed to enter. Others had to go. Look at the other shed.


    When I went to see it again a day later, the ones that Xinbao and Yan Chenjue had dug up, and the ones that Xinbao had only touched briefly, were growing vigorously. In a shed, the ones that Xinbao hadn''t touched didn''t grow much, but they didn''t look dead either.


    It is reasonable to say that the grape cuttings will take two to three years to bear fruit. However, if Xinbao plants grow five or six times faster than normal plants, then this year... it is really possible for them to bear fruit.


    At the same time, Brother Tang also took advantage of this time to talk about "who planted precious herbs" and "who planted precious flowers", and then "suddenly realized" under the advice of a few seasoned uncles, decided to Put up a fence.


    In this way, after the fence is finished, Xinbao can arrange the grapes in another greenhouse.


    Yan Chenjue didn''t care about these things at first, but because he lived in Tang''s house these two days, sometimes he heard only a few words between Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang, only to realize that even this little thing has a way, just say a few more words If so, the results would be quite different.


    If they put up the fence directly, they will feel that they are guarding against them, and feel that they have turned their faces and refused to recognize anyone.


    But now, they only think that they are guarding against skinny children and thieves. After all, these things do not belong to the Tang family. There are bear children in the family, and they don''t know the seriousness. If they accidentally break it, they can''t compensate rise.


    And at this moment, Mrs. Lin also accepted the task, and let out the talk that they would ask Xiaowu Xiaoliu to have a husband after the New Year.


    Release it in advance, let everyone envy it first, and first have a gentleman is the concept of the Tang family, then Tang Qingshan will go to the old patriarch and tell the old patriarch that the children of the clan can come to school, and everyone will be grateful.


    It''s not to show them gratitude, but since it''s done, why should it be taken for granted?


    Yan Shen Jue thought about these little things that he never took to heart, and actually found it a bit interesting. This is really a rare experience for him.


    Brother Tang came in and asked with a smile: "Are you going to the county seat? I heard Brother Dayuan say that Shiro sells flowers, and they sell pretty well. Let''s go and have a look?"


    Xinbao stood up immediately: "Go and see! What if the fourth brother can''t sell it?"


    She is so busy! We need her here! She''s needed there too!


    A few days ago, Big Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang took the deed to the Shen family. Second Master Shen laughed when he saw the deed, but asked Huo Yuntao to sign it with them without saying much.


    Brother Tang came here, originally representing Tang Qingshan, and went back soon.


    Yuan Yaochu and the twins are both very playful and have been urging them to go out to sell flowers, but fourth brother Tang is very cautious.


    He asked Shen Erye about the knowledge and price of flowers. Shen Erye smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, you cut it off and don''t want it. If you can sell enough flower pots, you won''t pay. Not necessarily bad, in this matter, the most valuable thing is yourself. Xin Baoer thinks it is very important that you like to do business, and planted so many flowers for you, just don''t let her down. "


    Brother Tang couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    So he was not in a hurry to sell. He went to Huamu Street for a few laps first, compared the flower books to understand the state and price of each flower, and at the same time saw how other people sold them. He was young, but he was very patient. Squatting is a day.


    After several days in a row, even Huo Yuntao felt strange, and came to ask him: "What do you watch every day? What''s there to see? Don''t you feel panicked by the cold?"


    Fourth Brother Tang just smiled shyly, and Huo Yuntao asked eagerly: "Tell me, why don''t you keep it a secret?"


    Brother Tang was a little embarrassed: "It''s not a secret. There is nothing to keep secret. I just thought of some small things. I think everyone may know about these things. Only I am stupid and just found out."


    Huo Yuntao leaned on the back of the chair: "It''s okay, talk, talk!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： Four brothers are amazing

    Chapter 226 The fourth brother is amazing


    Urged by him, Fourth Brother Tang took out a small notebook and said softly: "For example, I found that most of the stores have regular customers. After regular customers enter, they usually don''t look at what''s in the store, but just go to the store directly. Ask, ''What''s new?''? Or simply say, ''Where is XX? Take me to see''. Their goals are very clear, and some of them have obviously been notified by the store, so they come here for that. But no matter what, it¡¯s all on target.¡±


    "There is also a kind of people who seem to be more expert than the former kind, that is, they should have most of the flowers at home, so they are not very interested in new ones, just like a habit, come here every day. Quan''er, I hardly buy anything, but I will buy it decisively after seeing it, such as the one who bought our Yipinbi before."


    "These two kinds of people are all insiders."


    Huo Yuntao listened with great interest.


    Seeing that he was willing to listen, fourth brother Tang was also a little happy, and his voice was a little louder, and he continued:


    "There is another kind, probably bought as a gift or as ordered by the owner. Most of the people who come here are housekeepers. They don''t know flowers themselves, so they only go to big shops to pick expensive ones. Whether they are good or not depends entirely on the shop assistants." With one mouth, all you buy are big and good-looking ones.¡±


    "There is another kind, that is, ordinary people. Maybe they have some money in their hands after harvesting the food, or they may have some happy event at home, or they need to entertain some distinguished guests. They want to buy two pots of flowers for display. Even if they are not badly dressed, I''m also timid in my heart, I will walk around the street for a long time, I don''t dare to enter the store, I will ask for a long time before I buy it, and the guys don''t like to talk to them..."


    He said, Huo Yuntao straightened his head and gave a thumbs up: "Not bad! I haven''t been in vain for a few days! It''s really obvious! I don''t know any of this!"


    Fourth brother Tang was praised by him, his big eyes lit up slightly: "So, I was thinking, what I want to sell is this kind of person! The flowers we grow, there are famous species, but there are not many, and they are not counted now. It¡¯s so big, you can¡¯t sell it for much, but there are the most cheap flowers and trees, so it¡¯s not appropriate to sell it too high! So I was thinking, what I want to sell is these ordinary people!¡±


    "They may not be very rich, but they all have spare money in their hands. They want to buy flowers, they want to be arty, but they can''t get in. Then I will open this door for them! Many people with spare money have never thought of buying flowers. , then I¡¯ll tell them! This kind of thing, one by one, accumulates a lot, small profits but quick turnover, it¡¯s no less than selling expensive flowers!¡±


    Huo Yuntao was also a little excited by what he said: "Success! Success! What do you think, I have enough people to hire, or what you want to do, just say it!"


    He slapped Brother Tang on the back vigorously: "Let''s do it! Brother is optimistic about you! Brother will make money with you!"


    So Brother Tang selected magnolia, chrysanthemum, and narcissus as the "main products", and then made the big pot of early plums as the middle grade, and the camellia as the higher grade. He set up a big shed on the street and started sold.


    It is said that two hundred pots were sold on the first day.


    The next day, when Xinbao, Yan Shenjue, and Brother Tang arrived at the county seat, before they even got there, they could see a few smiling young people asking people all over the street: "It''s almost Chinese New Year, why don''t you buy potted flowers?" Show it off!"


    "Chinese New Year is coming soon, don''t you want to buy potted flowers!"


    This method is really brainwashing and pulling people.


    Chinese people have always attached great importance to the Chinese New Year. Once the Chinese New Year is celebrated, it¡¯s as if they don¡¯t need money for things. They want to buy everything. When I say this...everyone can¡¯t help but think, yes, the Chinese New Year is coming, and you can buy potted flowers!


    Whenever you move a little bit, the person will continue to say: "It''s cheap! It''s cheap! It''s like you don''t need money. Come, come and have a look! It doesn''t cost money!"


    As soon as they heard that it was cheap, many people felt a little relieved, and after thinking about it again, it was true, and it didn¡¯t cost any money...so they followed suit.


    Even Big Brother Tang and the three of them were questioned, and Big Brother Tang answered the question and followed them.


    Huo Yuntao leaned against the Dragon Slayer Gate and acted arrogantly. They set up a big shed not far from the entrance of Huamu Street, and it was already crowded with people.


    And ingeniously, I made up some jingles, and many people were shouting in the street, for example: "Put chrysanthemums in the New Year, and make hair in the coming year! Plant magnolia in the twelfth lunar month, and it will be prosperous for half a year!"


    More than that, if you buy chrysanthemums, it will teach you a few key points of growing flowers, for example, "Chrysanthemums are like little old men, they can''t get enough sun, drink enough after they are dry, and move to the house after freezing."


    Really, chrysanthemums like to be exposed to light, like to be watered thoroughly, and then watered again when the soil is dry, and they have to be moved into the house when the temperature freezes... All the key points of breeding have been explained clearly, and these people are afraid that they will not raise them if they don¡¯t know how to raise them. purchase.


    Xinbao looked back and forth, his big eyes were shining.


    She likes money, money can give her a sense of security.


    But she is not a person who knows how to do business. She relies entirely on her good memory, and can remember all the marketing cases in daily life, and then say it... She doesn''t have any original ideas.


    But the fourth brother is just a child, but he can come up with so many ideas without a teacher, can accurately select the target user group, and can use jingles and questions to brainwash people, so that people who don''t want to buy flowers will be born to buy flowers. The idea of ????¡­It can also stand in the perspective of customers and dispel their worries¡­ It¡¯s really awesome! Awesome!


    Anyway, they just looked at it, that place was really crowded with people, and many people bought flowers and squeezed out with smiles on their faces.


    Xinbao turned to ask Yan Shenjue: "Brother Xiaoxian, how many flowers have we planted?"


    Yan Shenjue opened his mouth and came: "More than three thousand and six hundred pots."


    Xinbao''s eyes widened in surprise: "Is that much?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    Xinbao was surprised for a while by himself, but after thinking about it, he thought it was reasonable.


    For the flowers grown in ordinary homes, you can put a dozen pots in them by pruning the branches, not to mention that Shen Erye grows them in the ground, all kinds are like trees, as long as they are planted with good branches, each tree has twenty or thirty pots. So thousands of pots are also normal.


    The three of them couldn''t squeeze in anyway, so they simply found a nearby restaurant and went up, watching the other side from the second floor.


    Brother Tang leaned on the window and said: "In just a short while, you have sold thirty or fifty pots, right? Can you sell a thousand pots a day today?"


    "Yes," Xinbao nodded vigorously, "Brother must be able to sell a lot."


    "Are you cold?" Brother Tang put his sister in his arms, covering her face with his big hands: "The wind is blowing, no wonder we need to build a shed."


    Yan Chenjue took the small cloak, Brother Tang opened his arms and asked him to put it on for his sister, Yan Chenjue put it on, and took the tuanzi back. Tuanzi covered his face with the cloak, only a pair of With **** eyes, he looked down.


    Brother Tang didn''t care, and continued: "If you make a thousand pots a day, they will be sold out in three or four days, right?"


    Xinbao asked worriedly: "Will others learn from us secretly? Come out and set up a stall?"


    Brother Tang touched his face: "It''s really possible."


    Suddenly someone behind him said: "Don''t worry. Eh? Xin Baoer?"


    As soon as Xinbao turned his head, he saw Master Lin and another old man with an extraordinary bearing. They seemed to have just gone upstairs. Hearing the voice approaching, Xinbao immediately waved his fists and came out with a pose: "Uncle Lin Wanfu .¡±


    Master Lin laughed amusedly: "Xin Baoer is so smart, she can even give gifts!"


    Brother Tang hurriedly got up to salute, Master Lin waved his hands with a smile, and said: "My father wants to take a look at this flower seller, and you have a window in this room, let''s rub the window with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： Its up to you to get rich

    Chapter 227 You should get rich


    Brother Tang hurriedly said: "Mr. Lin, sit down quickly, let''s change to another room."


    "No need, no need," Master Lin said, "Everyone sit together, we are the last ones, and if we squeeze you out, what''s the point?"


    While talking, he set up a stool for the old man, and pulled Brother Tang to sit down again, and said with a smile: "The peanut sprouts you sent a few days ago tasted very sweet."


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "Master Lin, as long as he eats well, we also messed around at home. We set up a greenhouse in the village, and if there are vegetables grown in winter, we will give some to Master Lin to taste."


    Master Lin thanked with a smile, and asked again: "This flower seller has your family?"


    "Yes," Brother Tang said, "My younger brother is next."


    Master Lin asked: "Do you know who''s idea is this business, this jingle or something?"


    Brother Tang said: "It was my fourth younger brother''s idea. He has never done business. He squatted in Huamu Street for a few days, watching others sell it, and then he came up with these tricks. It sounds whimsical. Now It looks pretty good."


    Master Lin nodded slightly, and asked again: "Your family knows Shen Shouyan from the Shen family?"


    Brother Tang thought for a while, and there was nothing to hide about this relationship, so he said, "Uncle Shen accepted my third younger brother as an apprentice, so the two families have moved closer together."


    Master Lin nodded suddenly.


    Xinbao looked at him eagerly, waiting for them to finish talking.


    Master Lin turned his head and said with a smile: "What''s wrong with Xinbao? Is there a flower on Uncle''s face?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Uncle doesn''t have flowers, the flowers are on the bottom...Xinbao wants to ask Uncle, you just said don''t worry, why don''t you worry?"


    Mr. Lin smiled and said: "Because these flower shops in the market, they see the fire you sell, of course they want to learn, but they can''t learn... because they didn''t intend to sell to these people in the first place! In their flower gardens, this kind of cheap It is simply impossible to plant so many flowers. There are two or three hundred pots, so I can''t afford you. Besides, this small county is so big. When your flowers are sold out, everyone who should buy them will also buy them. Now, even if they ship some more from the side, they won¡¯t be able to sell much.¡±


    Xinbao nodded suddenly, the market is saturated?


    Master Lin paused for a moment: "If it''s someone else, you''d have to worry about being snatched by local snakes, but you have Shen Shouyan as your back. Who would dare to provoke such a close relationship? So this time, it''s time for you to get rich."


    Xinbao was immediately happy, showing her little white teeth.


    Master Lin laughed, and said: "You, fourth brother, are really smart and know how to do it."


    Xinbao nodded sharply: "Yes! Fourth brother is very powerful!"


    The old man sitting in front of the window suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "How old is he?"


    Brother Tang said: "My fourth brother? It''s already eleven years old."


    The old man was taken aback: "Only ten years old?"


    Brother Tang nodded, and the old man said: "It''s really a hero out of a boy."


    Several people were chatting with each other, and the downside was always booming. People have a herd mentality. If you rob, you will rob them all, just like you don¡¯t want money. Who would have known that there are so many rich people in this small county.


    Because the jingle is so fluent, many people downstairs are repeating it repeatedly, and the children have also learned it, running around chanting it, and the effect is surprisingly good.


    Until noon, Brother Tang took the initiative and said, "I happened to meet Master Lin, how about I be the host and invite Master Lin to have dinner here?"


    Master Lin smiled and said: "No, no, we have taken your place, and we just invite you to have dinner together..."


    Brother Tang gave in a few words, Master Lin waved his hand and said: "You are a child, don''t argue with me, or I will be unhappy."


    Brother Tang thanked him, so they called Xiao Er to order dishes, and they exchanged names. It wasn''t until now that Brother Tang knew that Master Lin''s name was Lin Qiuren, and this was the official acquaintance.


    Several people were eating, still paying attention to the downstairs from time to time.


    The number of people downstairs also gradually decreased. Fourth brother Tang and Yuan Yaochu came out, probably to replace them for dinner.


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "Silang is out."


    "Oh?" Master Lin smiled and said, "Why don''t you come up and eat together?"


    Brother Tang''s eyes flickered slightly.


    He could tell that Master Lin was very interested in his younger brother, and this might be his opportunity, but even if it was, he didn''t want to act so rushed, so he said: "It''s not necessary, there are so many of them, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient .¡±


    Master Lin nodded, but did not insist.


    Master Lin left after dinner, Brother Tang had listened to the jingles, and went down to help, Xinbao was already sleepy, rubbing his eyes, Yan Chenjue took her back to Shen''s house first.


    As soon as the carriage was shaken, Xinbao fell asleep. Yan Shenjue covered her tightly with a cloak, and carried her out of the carriage.


    When I looked up, I found several men and women dressed as countrymen talking to Shen Zhuoli in front of the door, and one of the women was holding Shen Zhuoli''s hand.


    The extremely beautiful young boy was embarrassed, and his whole body was as stiff as a rock, but for some reason, he never pulled his hand away.


    Yan Shen Jue got out of the car, Shen Zhuoli looked up and saw it, and immediately pulled his hands away to salute him: "Uncle Yan."


    Yan Shenjue nodded, his eyes met, Shen Zhuoli''s eyes were clearly praying, but Yan Shenjue ignored it, he kept walking, holding Xinbao in his arms.


    A trace of sadness flashed in Shen Zhuoli''s eyes, and then he quickly lowered his eyes. The long eyelashes, which were much thicker than ordinary people, covered the beautiful pupils.


    The next few people immediately hugged up again, and the woman took Shen Zhuoli''s hand again, and said in a long voice, "I''m your mother if I''m not good, you can''t leave me alone, your brother is too old, and you can''t help me." It''s time to marry a wife..."


    Yan and Shen Jueren had already walked in, but suddenly they stopped.


    He tilted his head slightly.


    These short and trivial things in the parents, in the past, to him, it was indeed a spring breeze, but, probably because of the smoke and fire these days, he actually listened to it, and even subconsciously understood it.


    Even if he understood, he didn''t think it had anything to do with him.


    But for some reason, he suddenly remembered how Nai Tuanzi was when he was defending him.


    She trembled with anger, as if this was a very important matter, more important than all her own things, and could affect her whole body and mind.


    At that time, he felt like a ball of fire was stuffed into his heart. It was sore and painful, but sweet and warm, with endless aftertaste.


    He was actually reluctant to share this taste with others, but he didn''t know why, so he suddenly wanted to give it a try and do the same thing as the dumpling.


    Yan Shen Jue turned around and said to the outside: "Xiaoyu! I have something to ask you, come with me."


    Shen Zhuoli was obviously taken aback.


    Others were also taken aback for a moment, then Shen Zhuoli lowered his eyebrows and said pleasingly: "Yes."


    He said: "Everyone, excuse me!"


    Those people were expecting Ai Ai and wanted to talk, but seeing Yan Shen''s calm demeanor and noble air, they didn''t dare to say any more, so Shen Zhuoli walked in quickly, nodded slightly, and closed the courtyard door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： I only like Xinbao

    Chapter 228 I only like Xinbao


    Yan Shenjue continued to walk forward, and Shen Zhuoli followed silently. When they reached the corner, Yan Shenjue went back to the room with Xinbao in his arms, and did not intend to talk to him at all during the whole process.


    Watching him walk away, Shen Zhuoli heaved a sigh of relief, relieved and disappointed at the same time.


    When Xinbao woke up, he saw Yan Chenjue sitting in the chair, resting his forehead with one hand, in a trance.


    When watching TV dramas before, she always thought that she was just posing with one hand. It wasn''t until she got to know her fairy brother that she realized that for some people who have etiquette in their bones, the body is slightly tilted and one hand is held. Well, it''s already a very relaxed and comfortable posture...


    It is impossible for them to be paralyzed by Ge You, and it will never be possible.


    She couldn''t help giggling twice.


    Yan Shen Jue turned to look at her, saw her eyes were open, got up and walked over, said: "Are you awake? What are you laughing at?"


    Xinbao was still a little lazy, and wanted to snuggle for a while, so he said, "I haven''t woken up yet."


    Yan Shen Jue stroked her braid: "Then sleep for a while."


    Xinbao''s big eyes were still sleepy, and he looked at him mistyly: "Brother Xiaoxian, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Huh?" Yan Shenjue said, "What if I didn''t?"


    He paused, and said again: "What does Xinbao think about me?"


    Xinbao''s eyes widened again, and he looked at him carefully: "Xinbao doesn''t know, it seems to be very happy, but also not so happy."


    The little boy laughed softly.


    His peach-blossom eyes still have the clarity and innocence of a child. When he smiles, he is really beautiful, as if the sun is reflecting on the sparkling lake, reflecting many, many colorful rays of light.


    Xinbao asked: "Then are you happy?"


    The boy was a little embarrassed: "I don''t know either."


    He told Xinbao seriously what he did.


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and he dispatched all the CPU to listen and experience.


    He is a person who cannot perceive the emotions of others, and also a person who has no friends or relatives. Although he has uncles and cousins, they get along with each other without the feeling of family at all. He seems to be based on responsibility, or other "should". To live peacefully with them, he can''t receive their concern for him, and he can''t give back the same thing.


    He does not have the ability to get along with people normally.


    But he is just a ten-year-old child after all. Even though there are many terrible things that force him to grow up, in fact, he is still just a child. He wants friends and family.


    So, before he realized that he "wanted a friend", driven by instinct, he imitated her and took a small step.


    He is really a super cute and pure person, even though life has given him so many dark things, he is still willing to try to give sunshine.


    Xinbao suddenly got up, threw himself into his arms, and put his arms around him.


    The glutinous rice dumpling just crawled out of the bed was warm, fragrant and soft, Yan Chenjue was thrown back, and then quickly hugged: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi lay on his shoulder, and the little milk said softly, "I want everyone to like brother Xiaoxian, and brother Xiaoxian likes everyone, but of all people, he likes me the most," she backed away, and said Looking at herself: "I like me the most."


    Yan Shen Jue said with a shallow smile: "I don''t like everyone, I don''t like Xinbao the most, I only like Xinbao."


    "Don''t be like this," Xinbao shook his head, "Don''t just like Xinbao."


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly startled: "Why?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, and gave an example: "It''s like my brother selling flowers. If you sell one pot of flowers, you get one share of the money, and if you sell two pots of flowers, you get two shares of money... Brother Xiaoxian only likes Xinbao. I will give you all the money, and only one share, Xinbao wants you to have many, many shares! The most money! As long as you like Xinbao the most, Xinbao will not be jealous."


    Yan Shen Jue tilted his head and listened for a long time before he smiled softly.


    Right, yes, that''s what it feels like.


    He didn''t want to share the happiness that filled his chest with anyone, but after learning from Xinbao to lend a helping hand, he got another strange feeling.


    He couldn''t tell, but somehow he didn''t hate this taste.


    Someone knocked aggressively on the door a few times, and Yan Chen gathered himself together: "Who?"


    Laughing outside: "Young Master Yan, it''s me, Anshun."


    Yan Shen Jue said, "Come in."


    He wrapped the cloak around Tuanzi, poured hot water from the warm alcove to feed her, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Anshun bowed and smiled: "The kitchen has newly made crispy yellow dumplings. I figured that Miss Xinbao would wake up, so I brought it here and asked her to taste it."


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up immediately: "Thank you, Uncle An."


    Suhuangdu is a small snack made of taro. First, steam the taro until it is almost mature. It should not be too rotten. Cut the taro into slices, and then crush the torreya and almonds, but not too much. Put some Flour, salt, soybean paste and the like are mixed into a batter, and taro slices are dipped in the batter and fried until cooked.


    Torreya is Torreya, which is a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. It tastes sweet and slightly astringent, because Torreya and almonds are crushed into small grains, fried crispy and crispy, but the inside is fragrant and glutinous. The rusty, salty and changing taste is extremely delicious.


    Yan Shenjue never eats at this time, Xinbao sits at the table and eats by himself.


    Anshun was talking to Yan Shenjue at the side, and before he could say a few words, he turned to Shen Zhuoli and said, "I heard that Young Master Yan helped the young master out of the siege today?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "It''s not a rescue, it''s just a word."


    Anshun didn''t ask much, and continued: "Actually, young master, he is really a poor child."


    The ancestral home of the Shen family brothers is here, but they have not returned for many years. The old lady is old and misses her hometown, so she came back.


    The members of the Shen family are now in decline, getting poorer and poorer, and they have no prospects. As soon as they heard that they were coming back, they came to the door and said that they wanted one of their brothers to be the patriarch.


    However, Shen¡¯s father kept an outhouse and didn¡¯t go home for many years, and finally died outside. As soon as his front foot died, the Shen family took over their house and fields, and the brothers and the old mother had to leave their hometown. It was a lot of suffering, so the Shen family brothers didn''t have the slightest affection for the Shen family members, let alone the patriarch, so of course they didn''t agree.


    But the old lady was holding her breath.


    Recalling how much hardship she had endured back then, she wanted to let these people see her prosperous life today, so the Shen family invited them many times, and they went there once.


    Originally, it was a matter of showing off his wealth, but he didn''t expect that this show would attract people''s attention. That person was indeed ignorant and fearless, and he didn''t even ask what Shen Erye was doing, so he came directly at night Stealing something, and then being kicked away by Shen Erye.


    Second Master Shen didn''t have a hard foot, but that man was an old drunkard, so he died after falling and being frightened.


    You must know that under the current law, it is not a crime to kill such a thief who enters the house in the middle of the night, so the death of that person will be in vain. On the contrary, Brother Shen Erye happened to have a reason to break with the Shen family.


    Unexpectedly, afterward, the Shen family members found out that he was not married and had no children, and they insisted on asking him to recognize a godson from the clan, but of course Second Master Shen refused.


    Then the Shen family sent the son of the old alcoholic who was kicked to death by him, saying that if he didn''t accept him, let him die, anyway, they didn''t care.


    When it was delivered, Shen Zhuoli was dirty, dark and thin, just like a pussy, with his ribs and bones clearly visible and scary.


    Second Master Shen is a person who likes children. Seeing that the child is pitiful, he has a heart of compassion, so he takes him in and hires a doctor for him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： Money is everything

    Chapter 229 Money is everything


    Who knew that after raising him for half a year, he gradually developed a fair appearance. Only then did Second Master Shen realize that this child seemed to have the blood of people from the Western Regions.


    Second Master Shen asked someone to investigate, and found out a lot of things.


    The child''s biological father was a romantic man. He was once rich at the time. He married a singer from the Western Regions and gave birth to two sons, both of whom became mothers. They were very beautiful.


    Unexpectedly, later, his father fell in love with a young Hua Kui again. He was so fascinated that he stayed away all day, and then simply divorced his wife. At that time, his eldest son was seven years old, and his second son, Shen Zhuoli, was only two years old. They all value men, but his father, for some reason, only took away the eldest son, leaving the second son and his wife behind.


    It was only later that I found out that this father, my own father, had actually sold his eldest son to be a child prostitute under the instigation of that Hua Kui.


    Shen Zhuoli''s biological mother was born beautiful, although she was a young lady, she married again soon and gave birth to another son. His stepfather was an alcoholic, and he was usually fine, but when he drank, he would beat others. In the end, her mother was punished. No more, ran away in the middle of the night, and only took away the one-year-old youngest son.


    It is said that he ran away with a laborer. There was something wrong with that man and he had no heirs. In this way, he had a wife and children.


    Shen Zhuoli was five years old at that time. He was in the hands of his stepfather.


    The one who was kicked to death by Shen Erye was his drunken stepfather, and the one who came to him every day and held his hand outside was his stepmother.


    Anshun probably deliberately found the reason, and said in detail, while saying: "Our master loves children, and at first he wanted to get along well with him, but this child... how should I put it, he was originally a quiet person. Temperament, but I don''t know where I heard that our master likes lively children, and he will deliberately be lively in front of him, and he will be tired for him, so gradually, the master doesn''t care about him."


    He sighed: "There''s also that stepmother, I didn''t say that, the people of the Shen family are really poor and crazy, they are like blood-sucking leeches, they won''t let go! That woman didn''t want to control him, that''s why she pushed her away. I wanted to send someone here, but once I saw it, I kept it, and came to ask for money every day..."


    He lowered his voice: "I''ve only been here for three or four months, and I''ve seen you five or six times. I thought to myself, no matter what, the man in that family died at the hands of the master. I also secretly persuaded the young master, but the young master, He clearly said he had no friendship with them, but he didn''t refuse, and gave them money over and over again... I really don''t understand what this child is thinking? If he wants to turn his back on him, will the master not support him? Who would dare to scold him? he?"


    Anshun likes children, and while talking, he frowned worryingly: "Young Master Yan, you are very wise, but tell me, I just feel that the child is so embarrassing and panicked, and I am anxious..."


    Yan Shenjue froze slightly at what he said.


    He is often called a genius, but he really doesn''t understand these things.


    Xinbao was next to him, and he ate half of the plate of crispy yellow dumplings by himself, while his big eyes were full, and he listened secretly.


    She is not a person with high emotional intelligence, but her emotional intelligence is not enough to make up for it. She has never eaten pork, but she has heard thousands of gossips.


    She said: "Uncle An, let me tell you!"


    "Oh?" Anshun laughed and said, "Well, Miss Xinbao, tell me."


    He didn''t think about what Little Milkman could really say, he just wanted to tease her.


    Xinbao is small, and sitting on the stool is also very short. She simply put her hands on the table, stood up, stood on the stool, and said very imposingly: "Because he has been being abandoned all the time!"


    Anshun didn''t understand: "What?"


    Xinbao said: "You said it yourself, his father took his elder brother away and gave up on him; his mother took away his younger brother and gave up on him again; after that, his relatives were gone, everyone didn''t want him , gave up on him... so he was very scared, he was afraid that one day, uncle would not want him, then he would have no place to go."


    Like his father, who was obviously bewitched by Hua Kui, and took away the eldest son for the sake of selling money; like his mother, who had found a new home, fearing that the older child would not be able to raise his memory, so she only took away the younger son ;Like the last stepfather and stepmother, they are not related by blood. Of course, people love their own children and not him.


    It¡¯s actually very reasonable to say it, but in Shen Zhuoli¡¯s cognition, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he is the oldest or the youngest, his parents don¡¯t want him anyway, and if they don¡¯t want him, they want a brother. In his heart, isn¡¯t he just being abandoned all the time? what?


    Anshun''s eyes widened, and he said after a while: "Yes, yes! No wonder! You are right!"


    Yan Shen Jue also understood, he glanced at the glutinous rice dumpling.


    Tuanzi has small hands behind his back, bulging cheeks, full of posture, but such a big child always has a small belly, with scum on his mouth, and the braids are cocked and drooping. The appearance is really funny.


    Yan Chenjue took out the veil, wiped her lips clean, and said, "I often hear people say that Ye Luo returns to his roots, maybe in his heart, where is his root? So he obviously doesn''t like his stepmother, and he doesn''t want to break up with her? "


    An Shun nodded straightly: "Yes, it should be like this!"


    He thought about it for a long time, and then said: "Then Xinbao, what do you think we should do with this?"


    "It''s easy!" Xinbao said, "Give him a house of his own."


    She was also a humble social animal. She knew how important a home, or a house of her own, was to a rootless person.


    Anshun didn''t understand for a while: "Let him move out? Wouldn''t the young master feel even more uncomfortable?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "Even if there is a home, he can live there."


    Yan Shen Jue pondered for a while, thinking about Xinbao''s meaning, and suddenly said: "How much has he given to that stepmother these past few years?"


    An Shun said: "Actually, it''s not too much. Young Master Xiaoyu never takes money from his account, he saves it all by himself. I reckon it''s no more than a hundred taels at most."


    Yan Shenjue said: "After discussing with Uncle Shen, give him about the same amount of silver, and then let him use the money to buy a small house and people, and let him try to do better according to his own ideas." , When you are done, give this to him... The land deed and body deed are all in his hands, even if he never goes back for the rest of his life, he is still the owner of this house."


    Xinbao thought about it, and felt that this was really in line with the times, so he nodded sharply: "Yes! Brother Xiaoxian is really smart! Then if he is unhappy, he can go back to his home for a while."


    She thought for a while, and added: "Let him know that the same money can''t buy a bad stepmother, but it can buy countless new stepmothers!"


    What new stepmother, Yan Shenjue twitched the corners of his mouth, and beautified her: "Let him know that the same money can''t make relatives who don''t love him love him again, but can have a new home and family."


    He paused: "Go and talk to Uncle Shen, if he doesn''t agree, I can give you one or two hundred taels of silver."


    Anshun thought it was true, so he quietly went to talk to Shen Erye.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： lonely little boy

    Chapter 230 Lonely Little Kid


    In the evening, Fourth Brother Tang returned home.


    After a busy day, they were obviously very tired, but they were extremely excited, and they listened to their troubles from afar.


    People like Huo Yuntao and Yuan Yaochu are obviously not short of money, but this is like modern people who drop a dollar on the ground and pick it up lazily, and they are happy for a long time to **** a dime in the WeChat group...Anyway, they are very happy .


    Those people from Tulongmen had already become brothers with Yuan Yaochu and Fourth Brother Tang, and they were very strong. Brother Tang only went there for an afternoon, and he quickly broke into the inside. Even the twins, they didn''t blend in at all. pressure.


    Second brother and Liang Ruoxu also came over.


    They came after dinner, and Liang Ruoxu came to look for Second Master Shen. Once they got connected, the two adults went to talk elsewhere. The second elder brother saw a group of people drinking and drinking, using water instead of wine... He couldn''t help but smiled and shook his head, and came to sit with them.


    There are only Nai Tuanzi, Yan Shen Jue and Shen Zhuoli here. They have already finished eating and are sitting together playing Lu Bo.


    This is a game similar to flying chess in the later generations. Rolling dice determines the number of steps to take, but it is much more complicated than flying chess. It has to walk mountains and cross water. There are many small rules of addition and subtraction. The tiger minus six eats fish plus two or something, and the kind of game they play is different from that played by ordinary people.


    Xinbao contributed as much labor as he could...rolling dice for them.


    As soon as the second brother came over, he stopped by.


    He is not good at poetry.


    He spent too little time studying. Although he was considered a famous teacher in Fucheng, it was less than three years after all. When he returned to Yutang Village, he couldn''t even touch the edge of the book, so he really wanted to ask him to play this. Although he would not show timidity, he would definitely not be able to surprise.


    Yan Shen is definitely a genius. What he didn''t expect was that Shen Zhuoli was only eleven years old, but he could also speak eloquently.


    In contrast, Yan Shenjue''s poems are more grand, mostly focusing on the family and the country, while Shen Zhuoli''s are more delicate, starting with emotion, which is quite touching.


    Second elder brother praised repeatedly, Shen Zhuoli''s ears turned red from his praise, he was originally handsome, but when he blushed, he looked even more beautiful.


    After playing a round, after playing for more than half an hour, Yan Chen was absolutely afraid that Xinbao would be sleepy, so he got up and went back to the room, and called Yuru to take Xinbao away to wash his face and feet.


    The second elder brother smiled and asked, "Since when did you become friends playing games?"


    The main reason is that these two people don''t seem to be people who can play games. They usually meet and nod for friendship, but they can still sit and play games together?


    Yan Shen Jue said: "He invited me."


    Second brother smiled and said, "Is that so?"


    You know, Shen Zhuoli is actually a very sensitive child. If the inviter is rejected, others may flirt with him for a while, and he may be embarrassed for the rest of his life, especially Yan Shenjue, who is 10% likely to refuse. The person...so he dared to hug Lu Bo to invite Yan Shen Jue, something must have happened first.


    Yan Shenjue took a look at him and said the matter.


    Xinbao had already changed into her pajamas, and was put under the quilt by Yuru, listening to the two of them talking.


    Yan Shen Jue spoke very briefly, but of course a person like the second elder brother, who is a double merchant, can understand it as soon as he hears it.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "What do you think?"


    "Huh?" The second brother said, "Your suggestion? I think it''s good."


    He watched Yuru go out carrying the basin with ease, and asked, "Is this person good at martial arts?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "It''s more convenient to have a maid to take care of Xinbao, and let her sleep with Xinbao at night, otherwise Xinbao will not feel at ease. When you move, you can let her go to clean and take care of you." .¡±


    The second elder brother laughed: "Then I have to study hard."


    Because of the law of this dynasty, only those who have passed the exam can hire servants in the family, and civilians are not allowed. In fact, this law is useless, and no one cares. The second brother just made a joke casually. Unexpectedly, Yan Shenjue said: "It''s under the Yuan family''s name."


    This is really an honest answer.


    Second brother laughed again, then turned the subject back, and said, "Tomorrow I want to help sell flowers, so you and Shen Zhuoli can come together."


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    He looked at him in surprise: "Why?"


    Of course it''s because... not only Shen Zhuoli, but also you, you two are actually lonely little brats, and this kind of "fighting side by side" is the best time to mingle, even if you are not used to it, you will be infected by that atmosphere .


    He also came up with this idea when he saw them making a fuss today, and decided to take a day off and sacrifice his life to accompany the gentleman.


    But the second elder brother didn''t explain, he just turned around and pinched his younger sister''s face: "Xinbao, Xinbao?"


    Xinbao originally wanted to listen to them, but the bed was too warm, and she couldn''t help feeling drowsy, almost falling asleep, when he pinched her, she was startled: "Huh?"


    The second elder brother leaned over and smiled, "Xin Baoer, go to sell flowers with elder brother tomorrow, okay?"


    As he spoke, one eye winked at her suggestively.


    Xinbao was half asleep and half awake. He didn''t know what he wanted to do at all, but he knew what he must be thinking, so he immediately said: "Okay!"


    Second brother smiled and said, "Then it''s settled."


    He let go of his hand and patted it lightly, and the eyes of Tuanzi were closed together again. The second elder brother smiled and glanced at Yan Chenjue.


    The pretty young boy looked at him silently with condemnation in his eyes.


    Second brother laughed amusedly by his appearance, stood up and patted his head: "Little brat."


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    The second elder brother came out and saw that the table was full of people. After all, many of them were half-grown children, so they couldn''t make a fuss.


    At this moment, the others had already left, Liang Ruoxu was talking to Big Brother Tang, the twins secretly drank two glasses of fruit wine, their little faces turned red, Anshun housekeeper coaxed them to drink honey water, and then held hands One, very satisfied, took it down.


    Second elder brother asked far away: "Senior brother, are you staying here tonight?"


    "Yes!" Liang Ruoxu said, "Butler An has already made arrangements, so you don''t have to worry."


    Second brother nodded and went out to find Huo Yuntao.


    Brother Tang also drank a few glasses of wine.


    He didn''t show his face after drinking, and looked the same as usual: "Brother Liang, it''s getting late, shall we go to rest too?"


    Liang Ruoxu nodded, and the two walked towards the guest room together, while walking, Liang Ruoxu said casually: "If Yinlin''s appearance can be similar to yours, then from now on...it will be smooth sailing. "


    Brother Tang raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    In comparison, his appearance is 80% like that of Tang Qingshan, while the second elder brother''s appearance is more like Lin Niangzi. Although he has a completely different appearance, he is not ugly, is he?


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "Does Brother She look bad? I think he looks more like a literati."


    "That''s fine," Liang Ruoxu said with a smile, "I just think you are really handsome. Didn''t my master praise you for being handsome?"


    Brother Tang couldn''t laugh or cry when he praised him, so he could only say: "It''s absurd praise, not as good as Brother Liang."


    He suddenly thought of something: "Is there any princess who likes my appearance?"


    Liang Ruoxu laughed out loud: "Don''t believe in dramas, there is no princess in the world marrying the number one scholar... Oh, there was one in the previous dynasty, but that was the only one, and that one was not an ordinary number one scholar, it was a queen , was originally from a wealthy family.¡±


    Brother Tang asked curiously, "Why is that?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： I want to win when I meet a game

    Chapter 231 I want to win when I encounter a competition


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said: "I told you, don''t tell others."


    Brother Tang smiled and nodded, Liang Ruoxu then said with a smile: "You look very much like the governor, you really look like..."


    He stretched out his hand and covered half of his face: "Let''s put it this way, just look at the eyebrows and eyes, not to mention 100% of the face, but also 90% of the face, but the governor has a square face, beard, and looks very powerful , in comparison, you are much more handsome."


    Brother Tang laughed and said: "Even if they look alike, so what? Aren''t there many people who look similar?"


    Liang Ruoxu said: "The governor''s power is all over the government and the public, but whoever enters the court will look like you, and others have to be kind."


    Brother Tang smiled and didn''t ask again.


    I thought to myself, isn¡¯t this guy unreasonable? Otherwise, why would others be so afraid of him?


    The two chatted all the way, and then went back to their rooms.


    Over there, the second elder brother went out to ask, and found Huo Yuntao. After saying this, Huo Yuntao readily agreed, and after a while, he asked someone to bring some coarse clothes over.


    Then the second elder brother went to look for Shen Zhuoli with the clothes in his arms.


    When I arrived, the lights were still on in the house.


    In fact, there are quite a few servants in Liujinyuan, but the biggest difference between Jianghu people and ordinary people is that they seldom have servants who "closely" serve them, and young people like Xinbao who can take care of themselves are not excluded. Regardless of men and women, no matter how rich they are, they generally don''t leave someone to wait for them to wash their faces and take a bath. They don''t have this habit.


    So Shen Zhuoli is the only one in the room at the moment.


    Second brother knocked on the door, Shen Zhuoli said: "Who?"


    The second elder brother replied: "Tang Shirong."


    Shen Zhuoli was obviously surprised. He walked over quickly and opened the door: "Second Uncle Tang? It''s so late, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes," said the second elder brother, "something to do."


    He walked straight in, and Shen Zhuoli subconsciously got out of the way to let him in.


    Second brother sat down and laughed: "Brother Huo said that we will build another shed tomorrow, and there are not enough manpower. I brought you a set of clothes. How about you and Xiao Jue Xinbao tomorrow, and we all go to help?"


    Shen Zhuoli was taken aback for a moment, his eyes widened.


    He has never encountered this kind of "casual" invitation by his peers, that is, without begging him, not coaxing him, not based on friendship and etiquette, purely "taking him to play" things.


    Like a pie falling from the sky, before Shen Zhuoli could figure out the whole thing, he subconsciously responded: "Okay, okay."


    The second elder brother gave him the clothes: "Then you dress up, and we will all dress in a low-key manner tomorrow."


    Shen Zhuoli took the clothes.


    Then he finally came back to it slowly: "But Second Uncle Tang, why are you selling flowers?"


    The second elder brother said: "It''s not that there are rumors that I am a genius. I was a little worried, and I was afraid that something would not be easy to deal with at that time, so I thought, why not take this opportunity to show my face and let everyone know that I am not as good as I am." He is just a poor boy who is lucky enough to have a photographic memory."


    It''s a fluke to be able to remember it with a photograph... If someone else said this, he would probably beat him up, but Shen Zhuoli didn''t think much about it.


    He sincerely persuaded him: "Although merchants were not allowed to take imperial examinations in this dynasty, and even granted officials to imperial merchants, in the eyes of most people, merchants are still low-level. Since Uncle Tang has worshiped his uncle as his teacher and has a bright future, but Why leave such a little bit behind to make people talk behind their backs?"


    "It''s okay," the second elder brother said, "There is an obvious weakness, which is not a bad thing. Besides, my master''s own sons are selling, so what am I afraid of?"


    Shen Zhuoli was a little surprised, and then he remembered that it was Yuan Yaochu.


    It may be because the brothers of the Yuan family are too Jianghu, and they don''t have this temperament at all. He always forgets that they are actually the sons of the Bofu.


    Shen Zhuoli didn''t persuade much, "That''s good."


    "Then it''s settled," the second elder brother said with a smile, "Then we''ll go when Xinbao wakes up tomorrow. Besides, you''re too eye-catching, so we''ll cover it up a bit then."


    Shen Zhuoli nodded: "Okay, don''t worry, Second Uncle."


    The second brother''s original intention was to let him cover up a little bit, paint a layer of ink or something, but I didn''t expect to see him the next day... This kid really doesn''t take his beauty seriously, it''s just a professional level, Even his hair was messed up, and he looked like a beggar at first glance.


    Second brother couldn''t help but smile, and after a while, Yan Chenjue came out with Xinbao in his arms, and changed into coarse clothes.


    It''s just that the dumpling is still carved with jade, and only changed into a coarse cloth robe, but Yan Chenjue''s face is painted with a layer of light ink.


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Xinbao eat quickly, we will go after eating."


    Xinbao nodded and asked, "Can you sell it?"


    "I can''t, you can?" The second elder brother said: "I wrote the jingle."


    Xinbao disagrees: "Knowing how to memorize and being able to sell are two different things!"


    "Yo?" The second brother said angrily on purpose: "Are you looking down on me? How about we compete?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Okay! Then you two," she pointed at them, then at Yan Shenjue: "Compare with the two of us to see who sells more."


    The second brother continued to tease the younger sister: "That''s not unfair, there is one who is holding back."


    "It doesn''t matter," Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian won''t, I will teach him, you can let Xiaoyu teach you, each of us has a laggard, is this fair?"


    Several people:"¡­"


    The three of them couldn''t help laughing, and Tuanzi obviously didn''t feel that he was the one holding back.


    Second brother said speechlessly: "No, why am I a drag?"


    Xinbao raised his fat chin and looked at him with small eyes that said nothing.


    It''s really funny to have this kind of expression on her cute little meat face, and the second elder brother was annoyed by her: "OK, let''s compare. Xiaoyu, if you don''t fight for steamed buns, we can''t lose !"


    He had a serious face, and Shen Zhuoli couldn''t help but smile: "Okay."


    As soon as he heard that he had accepted the challenge, Tuanzi immediately became full of fighting spirit.


    After all, the top academics all have a common problem, that is, "want to win when encountering a competition".


    She finished her meal quickly, and then several people got into the carriage and went to the second shed.


    Here are Yuan Yaochu and Brother Tang, as well as a few people from the sect. They have already started selling them. They were originally sold to ordinary people. In fact, there is no need to be in Huamu Street, so this shed is located at the entrance of the downtown street. Yes, there are more people coming and going, but everyone is busy buying and selling, so the business is not good.


    Xinbao stood on the stool and looked around with a serious expression. The second elder brother and Shen Zhuoli had already started selling like others.


    Both of them came from poor backgrounds, so they don''t feel ashamed to do this, but they haven''t done it before, and it''s a bit awkward and unfamiliar... But the second elder brother wants to risk his life to accompany a gentleman today, so no matter how awkward he is in his heart, on the surface he is still very embarrassed. Frankly.


    He was so calm, Shen Zhuoli soon let go, and the voices of the two became louder.


    Second brother never expected that Tuanzi was serious about the competition, and she quickly started to make moves.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： Xinbao looks down on you

    Chapter 232 Xinbao looks down on you


    Xinbao observed back and forth for a while, then dragged Yan Chenjue to mutter, and then the two went out hand in hand.


    Because there were not many people, a few people were chatting and selling, but they didn''t care.


    Who knew it would be a while, the two came back with a pen and paper.


    Yan Shenjue put a stool on the flowerpot and started to write. He wrote one, and Xinbao took one. The second elder brother saw it first and wanted to come over to have a look. His eyes: "No, no, no! You can''t read it! This is a commercial secret! You are stealing the question!"


    Second brother: "...??"


    Brother Tang is tall, and he saw it as soon as he turned his face away. He frowned strangely. Yuan Yaochu was a skinny man. He jumped up and took a look, and said, "Ten Wen? What do you mean?"


    Soon he knew what it meant.


    Because the handwriting was dry, Tuanzi immediately took the paper and ran to distribute it to passers-by.


    She is such a small person, and she is invincibly long, beautiful, invincibly cute, and anyone who sees her can''t help but stop. Nuomi Duanzi handed out the paper with a smile on her face, and the little milk said loudly, "Hello, uncle, later If you take this piece of paper back to buy flowers, it can be worth ten cents!"


    "That''s right! When you sell the vegetables, come and buy them, and you can use them for ten cents!"


    "That''s right, ten cents cheaper than others!"


    "It''s okay, you can take it if you don''t want to buy flowers, maybe you want to buy them later?"


    Yes, this is a voucher.


    Even in modern times, the overused method of repurchasing cash is still effective. I know it¡¯s all a routine, but I still think it¡¯s a pity to throw it away...


    This is one of the top ten psychology that is difficult for human beings to get rid of: the birdcage effect


    That is to say, after people get an item by chance, they can''t help but add more and other things related to it, just like you have a birdcage, most people will not throw it away, Instead, go buy a bird.


    Vouchers are the same.


    What''s more, in this era, most people are poor.


    Even the county magistrate¡¯s salary is only fifty taels of silver a year, and ordinary long-term workers can¡¯t earn three or five taels of silver a year...so when they heard that it was worth ten yuan, no one really threw it away.


    Out of ten people, even if there are only five or six who come back to "take a look", and out of five or six, even if only one or two buy...they are worthless, because these people didn''t plan to buy in the first place.


    The second elder brother was dumbfounded.


    He really didn''t expect that Meier still has such skills. It turns out that there are really many small tricks in doing business.


    He came over to help send it out, but Tuanzi was still unwilling to give it. She told him seriously: "You can''t do this, you have to figure out a way for yourself! No, you can''t..." She thought for a long time: "Run without fighting! Our The game has just begun."


    Second brother: "...?"


    Is it so serious? ?


    He could only turn back and look at Shen Zhuoli.


    Shen Zhuoli''s face was painted in a mess, but he was smiling, showing a mouthful of small white teeth as if he was very happy.


    But because of the younger sister''s seriousness, the second elder brother was also triggered into the mood of "students want to win when they encounter competitions"!


    He said: "Are you still laughing? Find a way! We are going to lose!"


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said, "Let me think about it."


    Second brother is also thinking.


    Both of them are not good at doing business, and sometimes they are really separated like mountains. They are obviously smart people, but seeing many people come back with small notes, it is getting more and more lively, and the performance of the "opponent team" is getting better and better. As they climbed higher and higher, they couldn''t think of half an idea!


    Finally, the second elder brother said: "Let''s go, let''s go to Antique Street!"


    Antique Street is full of wealthy people, and no one may buy it, but once you buy it, there will be many.


    He called Yuan Yaochu and the other two, and brought two pots of each kind of flower to try their luck.


    Xinbao continues to sell bustlingly here.


    The second elder brother also thought of a way. He asked a few people to pretend to be passers-by and gossip on the road.


    It''s similar to: "Hey, have you heard that? Mr. Hu''s family bought 200 pots! They said it was for the Chinese New Year and put them in the living room for auspiciousness."


    "Yes, yes! I heard that Mr. Zhou''s family also bought a hundred pots. These rich people really have money and nowhere to spend them. They can''t see the flowers in the hall!"


    "Don''t understand? This is for the guests to see, otherwise other houses have it, but my own doesn''t have it. Isn''t it embarrassing??"


    Actually, these masters are all yelling indiscriminately, but let alone, they are really hooked.


    After all, for rich people, this is just small money spent casually, and there is no need to strictly verify it.


    And the conjecture of the second brother is also correct, even if there are not many people who take the bait, but these people buy one or two hundred pots, and this kind of thing, the whole family puts it on, and someone will definitely hear about it in the future, and will send the housekeeper to buy it of.


    Because most of the people go shopping in the morning, and Xinbao has to take a nap, they agreed to only wait until noon.


    Everyone ate instead, and then settled the accounts.


    Those who came back with vouchers were considered to be sold by the Xinbao group, and there were also those who took the vouchers to the first shed to buy, those were not counted, and at the end of the count, there were two hundred Many pots are really not too little.


    but!


    Second brother and the others only sold three lots, but they sold a total of five hundred pots! Twice as many of them!


    Second brother was afraid that Tuanzi would lose and cry, so he glanced at Tuanzi. Tuanzi was really surprised, but he was not angry, and asked him humbly: "Second brother, how did you sell it?"


    The second brother said it again with a smile.


    He was quite proud, but Nuomi Tuanzi frowned while listening. When he finished speaking, Tuanzi looked at him contemptuously, turned his head and wanted to leave.


    The second brother grabbed her pigtail with one hand: "Wait! Come back to me! Explain to me, what does your look mean?"


    Tuanzi lifted his small chin, and said in a very noble and cold way: "It''s nothing, Xinbao just looks down on you."


    Look down on me and "just"? ?


    This fluffy figure is so funny, the second elder brother wanted to be serious, so he burst out laughing all of a sudden: "Little stinking treasure, you are so capable! How dare you look down on me? Why do you look down on me??"


    Tuanzi said seriously: "Selling Huahua is easy, there are a hundred ways to sell Huahua, but your method is too... just too..."


    She shook her head for a long time before finally loading the vocabulary: "It''s you, this is not a normal business! It''s not a normal business, and it doesn''t give full play to everyone''s strengths! Just like me and brother Xiaoxian, Xiaoxian Brother Xian does what he is good at, and I also do what I can do, and then we sell Huahua, this is the right way to sell! It is also good for us, and the money will be more."


    This is simply... too reasonable, okay! That''s right!


    Everyone couldn''t laugh anymore, they looked at each other!


    Second brother was speechless for a long time.


    He really didn''t expect that he would be taught a lesson by his own glutinous rice dumpling.


    Yes, his way is not doing business at all, but... playing with his mind and politics, and he will easily overturn. long.


    He felt that he had always been cautious, never conceited, but he was conceited after all.


    It is not shameful to be a merchant, but it is a shameful thing to lie to people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： You work and your heart sleeps

    Chapter 233 You work hard and your heart sleeps


    Second brother said seriously: "Xinbao, you are right. I did not think carefully about this matter, and I made a mistake."


    Xinbao glanced at him, then patted his head: "Then, if you change, you will be a good boy."


    The second brother laughed.


    Then he said: "Then this time, we will lose."


    "No," Tuanzi shook his head like a rattle, "If you win, you win. Xinbao won''t let you go."


    "Okay then," the second elder brother smiled: "Then I won, Xinbao will do me a favor, okay, my brother has to study recently, I don''t have time, I will go back in the afternoon, and then my brother will entrust Xiaoyu to you, Xinbao will take you Let the two of them go, okay?"


    Tuanzi hesitated for a moment, then looked at Shen Zhuoli.


    Of course she is a big boss, one area and two things are not a problem, so she finally nodded: "It''s okay...then you have to listen to me."


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said: "Okay, don''t worry, little aunt, I will be obedient."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Then, second brother, are you going back in the afternoon?"


    "Yes," said the second elder brother, "I want to help sell it for a while."


    "That''s how it is," Xinbao said: "Then you write some vouchers, and starting tomorrow, go to the gate of the city to distribute."


    Second brother: "..."


    Yes! He didn''t think of it! You can also send it to the gate of the city! This is much better than just posting in one street!


    The second elder brother nodded in response, and was about to call for the two to do it, when Tuanzi turned around and waved to Shen Zhuoli. Shen Zhuoli smiled and sat side by side with Yanchen very obediently.


    Then Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian, Xiaoyu, you two write couplets."


    Shen Zhuoli asked: "Couple?"


    "That''s right, it''s best to write couplets related to flowers," Xinbao said, "When the fourth brother comes back, I''ll tell him that starting tomorrow, anyone who buys three pots will get a couplet."


    "Oh! That''s right!" Even Shen Zhuoli couldn''t help exclaiming: "I know! Because most people buy two pots as soon as they buy it! If there is a couplet hooked, they will buy three pots!"


    Xinbao patted him on the head: "That''s right."


    Everyone likes to be in pairs, so they usually buy two pots, but if there is a small gift, and this gift is related to the Chinese New Year, everyone may buy three pots...or even four pots as soon as they bite their teeth, so You can also do something like buy four pots and get two blessings.


    Because she thought about it, no matter whether Brother Tang thought about it in such a long-term or not, in fact, this is a kind of long-term marketing.


    It¡¯s like giving diamond rings for weddings and chocolates for holidays, all of which are derived from successful long-term marketing... The same is true for Chinese New Year arrangements.


    Once everyone accepts the concept of "flowers must be placed during the New Year", then gradually, flowers will become a must-have item for the New Year, just like pork.


    So writing couplets related to flowers is to continue to deepen this concept. Even if most of the people who get it are illiterate, but because they are illiterate and they buy flowers as gifts, even if they hear people read it, they will only remember one. Huazi, that''s it!


    She is indeed a genius!


    Duanzi was really spoiled by his own cleverness, shaking his head proudly.


    Second brother rubbed the ink and said casually: "Then we all have work to do, what does Xinbao do?"


    Nutmi Duanzi said without hesitation: "Xinbao sleeps. This is called labor... labor heart..."


    Yan Shen Juedao: "Those who work hard rule others, and those who work hard rule others."


    Xinbao nodded sharply: "That''s right! Xinbao is smart, so you work, Xinbao advises, and sleeps."


    Very reasonable, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Yan Shenjue couldn''t help laughing, and called Yuru over, and took Xinbao down to take a nap.


    Then the three of them really worked hard and wrote all afternoon.


    When Fourth Brother Tang came back, Xinbao murmured with his brother for a while, and then came up with the idea of ??writing blessings.


    In this way, the second brother will not leave. When the time comes, a few people will set up a table and write blessings in the street, which can be regarded as a... How can I put it, it is the best of both worlds, which is very suitable for the status of a scholar, and it seems very simple.


    Moreover, he has gotten used to writing with a brush during these days, and he has completely changed the skill he practiced with willow branches, and his body has almost recuperated. Even if the writing is not amazing, it will not be embarrassing , the big deal is to pretend to be weak tomorrow, which he is good at.


    Of course, it is still necessary to keep a low profile. His ideal state is that in the future, when everyone "gets to know" him, some people may think of today''s incident... instead of being recognized now, and then everyone hugs Jing Xingbo Or the idea of ??the county magistrate to buy.


    So it''s not advisable to do this kind of thing too much, just do it for half a day tomorrow, and it''s almost the same.


    So the next day, the second elder brother, Yan Shenjue, and Shen Zhuoli, all wearing ordinary coarse cotton robes, lined up in the greenhouse on Huamu Street, writing couplets and blessings.


    Besides, Huo Yuntao is a fun-loving person, and he specially found three servants with similar looks and heights to wait on him, one to write and the other to receive, which immediately seemed very energetic.


    These three people, one is cold and immortal, one is sickly and youthful, and the other is handsome and beautiful. They are completely different, but they are all beautiful and picturesque, which immediately caused a sensation...


    The second elder brother originally wanted to bring Yan Shen Jue and Shen Zhuoli to play, and secondly, he also wanted to give the public a "past" and expose an obvious shortcoming, so that he can move forward in the future and save worry. After all, today is obviously a pragmatic My Mingjun, these backgrounds, which are very embarrassing in the eyes of the aristocratic family, are his bonus points after reaching a certain height.


    But I didn''t expect that the attractiveness of the beautiful boy was too great. This novel way of selling was so attractive that there were so many people. The second brother was afraid that he would play off and reveal his identity, so he took the two of them out after only an hour of writing.


    Then Liang Ruoxu came to him.


    He said to him: "Brother, this matter is a bit too lively, what are you going to do?"


    The second elder brother imitated his tone and smiled: "Senior brother, what do you say, I will listen to you, senior brother."


    Liang Ruoxu also smiled: "I''m new here, since you have set up the stage, then just help me sing a show... I will invite some young local scholars to do this with you, and then, you It should be announced to the outside world that the money earned this time will be donated to a charitable hall, excluding all kinds of labor."


    Liang Ruoxu paused: "Don''t worry, senior brother, I have no shortage of money. No matter how much money I have, I will make it up for you. I just ask you to help sing the show."


    For him, a student who writes blessings to raise money to build a charitable hall is a political achievement, and a person who has been a senior official of the second rank will not be short of money. He said, "What''s the reason?"


    Liang Ruoxu said: "You don''t need to worry about the reason, I will ask Second Master Shen to come forward."


    Second brother said: "Why not Master?"


    Liang Ruoxu patted him on the shoulder: "Think and think about it yourself. In the future, you come and tell me why I am not the master."


    He left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： Love the people like the grandfather of the county

    Chapter 234 Love the people like the grandfather of Zixian County


    At night, Liang Ruoxu discussed with Second Master Shen.


    So the next day, he invited more than a dozen young students, ranging from twelve to fifteen or sixteen years old, and Yan, Shen, and Jue were among them.


    At the same time, only three pots or more are given as gifts, instead of only buying flowers, you can give it as a gift.


    This is also the second elder brother and the others¡¯ first time interacting with local young students.


    These dozen or so individuals are mainly divided into three factions, some are curious, some deliberately make friends with each other, but there are also those who are obviously avoiding, or even avoiding them out of fear.


    Needless to say, the first two are understandable. Generally speaking, this avoidance is based on the loftiness of literati, thinking that it is because you are in love with Jing Xingbo that I will not associate with you, otherwise people will think that I am a A follower of power?


    Such people are not in the minority among literati, especially young literati.


    But in the eyes of the second brother, this is not smart.


    After all, if you like reading, you can just treat it as a hobby, but you came here at the invitation of the county magistrate, obviously aspiring to the imperial examination...


    The imperial examination is for becoming an official, and being an official is to deal with people. No matter what kind of official you want to be, in the officialdom, you can''t be lofty at all. Even if you have the talent of Li Taibai, it is useless. After all, If you want to show off your ambitions, at least you have to save your life first, and then keep your official position, otherwise? Do you dream of displaying your ambitions?


    In addition to this, there are two things to avoid.


    This is obviously because Liang Ruoxu was relegated, and he felt that he might have offended some important person, so he didn''t dare to make friends, for fear of implicating himself.


    This is really a bit funny. In this small county with a bad literary style, there are little scholars who have not even passed the county exam and have no reputation. To put it bluntly, even if Liang Ruoxu really committed something, None of the nine tribes can punish you, this is purely pretentious.


    Of course, maybe he can read at home. He was praised since he was a child, and he feels that he will become a great success in the future. ?


    Shen Zhuozhang, the grandson of the uncle of the Shen family, belongs to this category.


    His father, Shen Shuoxue, obviously didn''t think so. He was the first to send him here, and his attitude was very humble.


    But as soon as his father left, Shen Zhuozhang started acting like a demon.


    He put on a very reserved posture, and he didn''t dare to face the second elder brother, but turned to Shen Zhuoli and said, "Who is this?"


    Shen Zhuoli lowered his eyes, smiled and cupped his hands: "It''s me, Shen Zhuoli."


    "Oh!" Shen Zhuozhang said with a look of surprise on purpose: "It''s you! I don''t see you often, so I didn''t recognize it for a while."


    The second elder brother also said with a look of surprise: "Xiao Yusheng is so beautiful, but if you have met once, you won''t recognize it? Brother Shen, you are not old, why is your memory not so good? I am waiting for a scholar , This kind of thing can''t be taken lightly, it''s better to ask the doctor to look at it earlier."


    Shen Zhuozhang''s face flushed from embarrassment at that time.


    Of course he wouldn''t admit that he had a bad memory, but if he denied it, it would be very deliberate to pretend that he didn''t know Shen Zhuoli just now, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Fortunately, someone came again soon, and the second brother smiled and walked away.


    Shen Zhuoli followed his second brother to the past, and suddenly felt a little emotional in his heart.


    In fact, he understands that Shen Zhuozhang today is the same as himself when he first met them. He is purely guilty. The more guilty he is, the more he can''t help showing off. From the point of view, it is really ridiculous.


    But it''s obviously so ridiculous, and he is so embarrassed, but he feels warm in his heart. No one has ever stood by his side and stood up for him like this.


    More than a dozen young people came over one after another.


    To be honest, so many young men in robes writing together is really eye-catching, but no matter how many people there are... the beautiful one will always be the most conspicuous.


    Anyway, Xinbao is held by Yuru, and when she looks from a distance, the first thing she sees is always her brother Xiaoxian.


    The local rich people are not fools either. Seeing this situation, they rushed to buy it... Unexpectedly, the purchase was restricted, and the family should not exceed 20 pots, because "the county magistrate said that every family should have couplets. The coming year will be prosperous."


    Look, what kind of grandfather is this who loves the people like Zixian! One sentence wiped out the voice of the people.


    The common people also flocked to it, and couldn¡¯t help but pay for it while watching the excitement, and within two days, the couplets... no, Huahua was all sold out.


    Then Erye Shen came forward and sent it to the county government, which will choose the location of Gaishantang.


    Actually, this is really a win-win situation, only the dumpling is not very happy.


    Because she thinks, in this way, this is still politics, not business. She thinks that in this way, her fourth brother didn''t think of such good ideas in vain?


    Fourth brother Tang was very happy. He advised his younger sister, "I''m not unhappy! No matter what, I learned a lot. It''s all real. Moreover, if I can help second brother by doing things, then I will be better than myself." Be happy with whatever you get.¡±


    Xinbao thought so too.


    Although she doesn''t know much about these operations, it is obvious that doing so is good for Yuan Yuan, Liang Ruoxu, Second Brother, and Second Master Shen.


    A servant came in and reported: "Sir Tang, someone wants to see you outside."


    Fourth Brother Tang was stunned: "Who?"


    The boy said: "The surname is Lin."


    Fourth Brother Tang was startled, and glanced at Big Brother Tang next to him.


    Brother Tang also told him about Master Lin before, could it be Master Lin?


    He lowered his eyes, and went out. It was Mr. Lin, Lin Qiuren outside. Brother Tang saluted and said with a smile, "Master Lin, what do you want from me?"


    Lin Qiuren has also checked him out in the past few days, and said with a smile, "Let''s find a place to talk?"


    Fourth Brother Tang invited him in, and sat down in the nearest small flower hall, apologizing: "This is Shen''s house, I''m also borrowing, so I''m neglecting you."


    Lin Qiuren nodded with a smile: "No problem."


    He just admired the brothers of the Tang family. If he wanted to change someone, he would probably use the Shen family''s place to show off his wealth, but he would not, and directly explained it frankly.


    Lin Qiuren took a sip of tea and said: "I came here today for no other purpose. I just think you are very talented in business. Most of my family''s business is in the south of the Yangtze River. It is an imperial merchant. It can be regarded as having some family members." It¡¯s just that there are not many children who are successful¡­ Therefore, I want to ask you, would you like to follow me?¡±


    He paused for a moment, then continued: "If you want, I can adopt you as a foster son. If you don''t want to recognize your relatives, you can also be a teacher."


    Fourth brother Tang respectfully saluted: "Thank you, Master Lin, for your appreciation. Tang Shisheng is very grateful. But, I am very sorry, Tang Shisheng will fail to live up to Master Lin''s love."


    Master Lin was stunned: "Why? Have you thought about it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： self-taught genius

    Chapter 235 Self-taught genius


    "Yes, I''ve thought it over." Fourth Brother Tang said: "My elder brother met Master Lin that day, and Master Lin made it clear that I was thinking about it at that time. I thought about it for a few days, and I already thought about it That''s clear. I''m very sorry."


    "You don''t need to be sorry," Lin Qiuren waved his hands, and said, "May I know why?"


    Fourth Brother Tang said: "The elder brothers in my family have their own strengths, and they have their own places to go. They may not be able to be at the knees of their parents, and my siblings are still young. Although I like doing business, it is also because of this that this is a flexible thing. Son, I can get the best of both worlds and stay with my parents to do business, so I don''t want to go with Master Lin."


    Lin Qiuren said sternly: "Do you know that running a small restaurant or shop is very different from joining a family of wealthy businessmen? The people you meet and the knowledge you gain are very different? Maybe you stay in this small county town and spend your whole life working together. The invisible world can be seen several times a day in the rich merchant''s house... Have you really thought about it?"


    "I''ve made up my mind." Fourth Brother Tang slowly raised his head and looked at him with clear eyes: "If what I want is to be rich and invincible, then of course I will seize this opportunity and go with Master Lin, but All I want is for my family to be healthy and happy, and to have enough food and clothing...so here, even if I can¡¯t even open a small restaurant or shop, I¡¯m much happier than leaving my family and earning tens of millions.¡±


    Lin Qiuren listened quietly, and after a long while, he sighed: "All right, everyone has his own ambition, and I can''t force it."


    He stood up: "Then I will take my leave."


    Fourth Brother Tang sent him out, while saluting to him: "Master Lin, although I can''t go, I am very grateful to Master Lin for coming...Because Master Lin''s coming here will make the boy feel that I am not useless."


    Lin Qiuren was laughed at by him: "Of course you are not useless. In my opinion, the only thing you owe is that you are still young."


    He patted him on the shoulder: "Good boy, I''m looking forward to discussing business with you in the future."


    Fourth brother Tang saluted deeply and sent him off.


    When he came back in, he found Brother Tang waiting for him at the door, he said: "Shiro, you..."


    "Brother." Brother Tang said directly without waiting for him to say, "Even if you don''t join the army, I won''t go with him. I just use this argument to convince him. Actually, the real reason is that, I like to do business, but I don''t like being controlled by others, I find a way to sell it myself, even if I sell it for a penny, it is more comfortable than being controlled by someone else and earning a hundred taels."


    He looked at him quietly: "Brother, don''t you believe that I can negotiate business with him in the future by myself?"


    Brother Tang looked at him quietly, and then he said, "I believe it."


    The fourth brother has always been a little timid and not very confident because of his lameness. Now his leg has not started to heal, but because of selling flowers for the past few days, his timidity has gradually changed. He couldn''t help but pat His back: "Of course I believe it, I believe you will be better than him in the future! Let''s also be an imperial merchant!"


    Fourth brother Tang showed that shy smile again: "Then you and second brother should work hard, so that you can support me in the future!"


    Brother Tang smiled and patted him again, and the two brothers went back slowly.


    This time selling flowers, she stayed at Shen''s house for several days. Xinbao thought that the saffron at home should be harvested. After the collection, she could make medicine for her fourth brother, so she reminded her to go home.


    The fourth brother Tang and Huo Yuntao finished dividing the bill over there.


    In fact, these flowers, if you only talk about cheap ones, you can¡¯t make much money with three thousand pots, but later they sold well, and even sold all the expensive ones. More than four hundred taels.


    Finally, together with the wages of Brother Tang and several others, Fourth Brother Tang received more than two hundred and forty taels, and he was so happy from ear to ear.


    Then he said: "Let''s go, this time I will be the host, let''s go to eat chrysanthemum hot pot!"


    So a few people went to the Chrysanthemum Hot Pot Restaurant again, yes, now this building has been directly renamed the Chrysanthemum Hot Pot Restaurant, and it is booming.


    Yan Chenjue and Shen Zhuoli also went. I have to say that the second elder brother gave up his life to accompany the gentleman this time, and it was not in vain. Originally, Yan Chenjue seemed arrogant because of the coldness, but Shen Zhuoli belonged to the kind of clumsy scheming, trying to please People can''t follow the law.


    Both of them are the kind of people who are not easy to get along with, but when they really get along, they will feel that they are nice people, so the two of them sit among the warriors who are talking about five and six, and they are quite comfortable.


    Except for Huo Yuntao, they were all a group of half-grown children. While the adults were away, they secretly drank a few sips of wine, and drank quite happily.


    After the round of fuss was over, everyone was talking to the people they were close to. Xinbao had already finished eating, and Yan Chenjue put it on the table behind him, shaking his little feet to eat cakes, and he was still not sleepy until now. .


    Fourth Brother Tang discussed with Big Brother Tang: "Let''s go shopping before we go home tomorrow. I want to buy something for my parents."


    "Yes," Brother Tang also said, "Why don''t we buy a hairpin for mother, mother hasn''t worn hairpins for a long time, and buy some small flowers for Xinbao..."


    Shen Zhuoli chuckled and interjected: "Uncle Fan, you still don''t want to buy flowers for my little aunt. Uncle Xiaojue bought them in a complete set from shoes to flowers. You might buy two flowers for a few pennies. But for these few flowers, Uncle Xiaojue has to match a few clothes to be satisfied, so why not throw money away."


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He laughed and said: "Really! How did I find out about my sister''s clothes recently, and I don''t need to worry about it at all?"


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth curled up: "I like to help Xinbao buy these."


    Xinbao suddenly let out a snort.


    Several people looked at her, Xinbao took out his sleeve pocket: "Where''s my money?"


    She turned to look at Yan Shenjue: "Brother Xiaoxian, I remember...I clearly remember that a long time ago, Brother Yuntao sold hot pot and gave Xinbao two coins. Xinbao was clearly in this pocket, why is it gone? ?¡±


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Little ancestor, how long has it been? Let alone ten sets of clothes, there are already twenty sets. You finally remembered this!


    Ms. Lin found out the banknotes and licorice that day. Tang Qingshan asked Tang Qingshan to put the banknotes away, and threw the licorice away. He put his little sugar bottle beside her pillow.


    As a result, when Tuanzi started to turn over, he glanced at the pillow...the little sugar bottle was gone.


    He didn''t need to think about knowing the brain circuit of the dumpling. She must have thought that he accidentally dropped it there, so she picked it up secretly and made a fortune in silence.


    The most important thing is that when Yuru changed her clothes and took a bath in the evening, the small sugar bottle...he usually used it for her to keep her mouth shut, could last for several days, and there was no one left.


    In terms of stealing sweets, Tuanzi can be said to be a genius without a teacher.


    Yan Shenjue said flatly: "The silver, didn''t you use it to buy my candy?"


    Xinbao was stunned.


    She looked at him with a thousand words, and the geese were absolutely calm. Finally, Xinbao thought clearly and nodded: "Okay, then when I earn money next time, no matter how much Xinbao has If you want candy, don''t sell it to me, Xinbao also wants to buy things for parents."


    Fourth brother Tang smiled and said: "Xinbao, the money that brother got here includes Xinbao and eldest brother, brother Xiaoxian. Why don''t you give you Xinbao''s money, and buy Xinbao first. Something smaller?"


    Xinbao can think about it: "How much money did Xinbao get?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： Scientists Little Persistence

    Chapter 236 Scientist''s Little Persistence


    Actually, Huo Yuntao, an adult + straight man who doesn''t like to tease children, never thought of giving money to Tuanzi at all.


    On the contrary, Liang Ruoxu was the one who persuaded Second Master Shen to give them the money, and because of the previous incident, he paid a lot of attention to the role of Tuanzi in this process, so he made a point of mentioning it. There are twenty taels of individual rewards for the dumplings.


    Fourth Brother Tang said with a serious face: "People like Big Brother, Little Jue, and Xiaoyu earn two hundred cash a day, and Xinbao only sold for three and a half days. It didn''t take long, but Xinbao came out. Good idea, not only helped sell flowers, but also helped Brother Liang, so Xinbao got two taels of silver."


    "Wow!" Xinbao''s eyes lit up and he clapped his hands: "That''s great! Then tomorrow Xinbao will use the two taels of silver to buy things for his parents and brother!"


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "We also have wages, so you don''t need to buy them. Why don''t we buy things for our parents together?"


    Their wages were really calculated at two hundred cash a day, and the young scholars also paid wages, five hundred cash a day, if it was outside, it would be a huge wage, but it was a common practice in Tulongmen.


    "Not good," Xinbao shook his head, "What''s yours is yours, and what''s Xinbao''s is Xinbao''s."


    That''s fine.


    So after dinner, a few of them went shopping.


    Xinbao had already passed the time for taking a nap, but he tried his best not to sleep, and went shopping with his brothers.


    Because Xinbao was poor, he didn''t want to buy jewelry, but clothes, and Shen Zhuoli also wanted to use his wages to buy clothes for Shen Erye, so they visited the tailor shop first.


    This tailor shop happened to be the Shen family''s shop at the beginning, and after it arrived to them, they mortgaged it out again. The shopkeeper knew Huo Yuntao, and greeted Huo Yuntao as soon as he came in.


    Huo Yuntao waved his hand: "Let''s go, brother will take you to the second floor to see the world!"


    The shopkeeper''s face is slightly green.


    The shop is a small two-story building, the first floor is mainly sold to commoners, and the second floor is sold to nobles. Looking at their clothes, the shopkeeper knows that they can''t afford it...but he doesn''t have the guts to refuse. Fortunately, the building at noon There were no guests, so I took them up.


    There are not many clothes on the second floor, but several of them are extremely beautiful, and the embroidered flowers look like they grow on them, but the price is scary when asked, and none of them cost more than a hundred taels.


    At first, I thought I was quite rich, but I never thought that I might not be able to sell even a single piece of clothing. Even if I could afford it, Mrs. Lin would never be happy to go back to buy such a piece of clothing, and would only beat them to death.


    Fourth brother Tang couldn''t help but ask, "Why are these clothes so expensive?"


    The shopkeeper saw that they only looked at them but didn''t touch them, so he felt relieved and said, "Don''t say that the material of my jacket is the best Yunjin, which is already every inch of gold, just look at the embroidery on my skirt. The embroiderer took more than seven months to embroider, as the saying goes, neat, smooth, straight, even, thin, smooth, dense, take a look, this is the best Suzhou embroidery..."


    blah blah blah...


    Several straight men and a little straight girl can listen to the fragrance of the eyes.


    After finally waiting for him to finish speaking, several people hurried down.


    The clothes downstairs are much cheaper, a dozen or so is considered good.


    This is the reality of this era.


    There are really cheap things and there are really expensive things.


    In this era, an ordinary rough envoy can definitely win two taels of silver, at most four or five taels of silver, and those with some skills, such as an ordinary embroiderer, only a dozen taels of silver.


    So clothes are indeed more valuable than people, and this is still in the small county town of Longmen County, and even more so in a rich and flashy place like Jiangnan.


    Several people picked back and forth, only Brother Tang Si was still talking to the shopkeeper.


    During the Yan Dynasty, there were no strict restrictions on the color of clothing. Except for prohibiting subjects from using yellow, other colors, even bright red and purple, were allowed to wear.


    But as the so-called common people, natural color clothes are cheap, dyed clothes are expensive, so most of the common people wear natural color clothes.


    Xinbao picks and chooses, but two taels of silver are not enough for whatever she likes, and in the end she still likes a twelve taels.


    Yan Shenjue watched quietly from the side.


    He felt that he was also infected with the narrowness of the Tang family brothers. If he had seen Tuanzi wanting to use it before, he would have given it to her long ago, but now, he also wanted to see how Tuanzi would deal with it.


    Then Xinbao struggled for a while, then turned to him and said, "Brother Xiaoxian, in fact, Tangtang Xinbao hasn''t finished eating yet, and Xinbao is hidden in the sugar bowl at home, why don''t you wait until you go home, Xinbao Let me find you a piece of candy, can you give Xinbao ten taels of silver?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He supported his forehead: "It''s fine, but I really want to know, when did you hide it?"


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "I know that, Xinbao gave me a few candies that day, but I didn''t eat them, so I put them in the sugar bowl for Xinbao."


    Do you dare to cooperate with others? ?


    So before she stole the licorice, it couldn''t be given to her by Divine Doctor Yuan, right? ?


    Yan Shenjue looked at Xinbao, Xinbao looked at him cutely, with innocence written all over his face.


    This glutinous rice dumpling was just guilty, he didn''t say anything, and took out the silver to pay the bill.


    Then Big Brother Tang also picked out a suit of clothes for Tang Qingshan, and Shen Zhuoli also took out the three and a half taels of silver he earned to buy a piece of clothes for Second Master Shen. , so the brothers of the Tang family didn''t help him make up for it.


    After coming out, Fourth Brother Tang said to Xinbao: "The shopkeeper said that the reason why many fabrics are expensive is because of dyes, such as safflower and amurberry. Can this be grown?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Some are fine, but most are not. The soil quality is not suitable."


    This is different from fruit trees. Most fruit trees are suitable for sandy soil, but many dyes are not suitable at all. Maybe she can grow it at this time, but this kind of thing is against the nature of plants and has no necessary use. She doesn''t want to plant it. It probably belongs to the little persistence of scientists!


    Fourth Brother Tang nodded.


    Then a few people went to the jewelry store to buy a hairpin for Lady Lin.


    A group of people, even Brother Tang, is actually only a sixteen-year-old half-grown kid. After buying something, he immediately returned home and left before dinner.


    Anshun called a carriage to take them back, and sent them to the door together with Shen Zhuoli, while smiling and whispering in Brother Tang''s ear: "The day after tomorrow is the second master''s birthday."


    Brother Tang understood, smiled and cupped his hands to express his understanding.


    Anshun walked back with Shen Zhuoli, saying: "Master Xiaoyu, the second master told you to go over."


    Shen Zhuoli responded, and followed him back. Second Master Shen put on the clothes he bought, talked to him for a while with a smile on his face, and then said: "You are not young anymore, and studying is meaningless, why don''t you help grandpa?" Go do something..."


    Shen Zhuoli was very happy, this was the first time grandpa asked him to do something, "Grandpa, tell me."


    Second Master Shen said: "I''ll give you two hundred taels of silver, and you help me to buy a quiet small house and buy people. For example, there are kitchen concierges, which are suitable places for one to rest alone..."


    He explained in detail.


    Second Master Shen is a rough man, but after listening to what they said, he felt that it made sense, so he decided to try it.


    Shen Zhuoli didn''t think too much, and agreed excitedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： Its also Daddys favorite

    Chapter 237 is also Daddy''s favorite


    Several members of the Tang family returned home and told their parents what had happened in the past few days, and Fourth Brother Tang was also very happy to hand over the silver ticket to his father.


    Starting today, he is also a person who can support his family.


    The elder brothers of the Tang family are all straight men with surprisingly consistent eyesight. They picked out gold hairpins together, which were ugly and heavy. While complaining about her son, Mrs. Lin was flattered at the same time, and decided to sell them and buy two more beautiful ones.


    It was the clothes that Tuanzi picked, and she liked them quite a bit. It was a kind of clothes similar to Hufu, with trousers and skirts, neat and beautiful. Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "I will wear this on the day we move. clothes!"


    The whole family ate dinner happily and got up early to see that Mrs. Lin hadn''t gone out. Brother Tang was a little surprised: "Aniang, are you not going today?"


    Ms. Lin glanced at him, and smiled: "It''s over! No need to go!"


    Brother Tang was surprised: "Finished? So soon?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "Don''t you even look at how many days you have been away! If you don''t go home every day, if you come back half a month later, you can move directly!"


    After making complaints about this, she continued: "The big faces are all covered, and all the people who hired have resigned, and only the masonry team is left to work on those small places. It''s just a matter of these few days. They themselves You don¡¯t need to find someone to cook.¡±


    She paused: "Tomorrow, take some time to go to the city to see if the furniture I ordered before is ready, and then if there is any shortage, quickly fill it up. Let''s clean up here, and then we can choose a date... "


    Before she finished speaking, she saw her sons excitedly running to read it. Mrs. Lin shook her head, seeing Yan Shenjue sitting and reading, she said, "Xiaojue, can you write a letter for me?"


    "Yes." Yan Shenjue put down the book, stood in front of the table, spread paper and ink, and said, "Who do you want to write to?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Give it to my father. I really miss my father."


    Yan Chenjue nodded, and waited for her to speak with a pen, but Mrs. Lin was in a daze, and sighed after a long while: "I am really an unfilial daughter. In the past few years, my father and my elder brother have been dragged down... I dare not say anything deeply. think."


    Yan Shenjue was a little at a loss, and comforted dryly: "Aunt Lin, don''t be sad."


    Mrs. Lin smiled wryly, and then she gathered herself together: "Fortunately, it''s all over now. Xiaojue, my father is a rough man with no literary talents. You can write whatever I say. If you write too literary, he will read it." don''t know."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Okay."


    Ms. Lin took a long breath and said, "Father, my daughter has turned around! My daughter has been very happy these few months!"


    The words seemed to be very happy, but she couldn''t help but shed tears while talking.


    The Lin family runs an **** agency, and Mrs. Lin is also the youngest child in the family, with three older brothers.


    But in this family, the best kung fu is Ms. Lin, who used to pretend to be a man to walk the darts with her father and brother, and it was because of the darts that she met Tang Qingshan.


    The Lin Family Escort Bureau was originally a small bodyguard agency, and they couldn''t get any big jobs. They just ran around in a safe place nearby, and went out for three to five days at most half a month. Later, after Tang Qingshan got married, the business gradually expanded. Just give them a lot of work.


    This is good for both sides, and Tang Qingshan can rest assured that they can save money and earn more.


    The days in those few years were really good. Who knew that later, Mrs. Liu brought Tang Sanshui out. Although she was also a mud-legged person, she looked down on them as people from the rivers and lakes. Every day, the nose is not the nose, and the eyes are not eyes. Old **** Lin Afraid of causing her to suffer in front of her mother-in-law, she said that they would not do the job.


    Fortunately, Tang Qingshan was clear, and he continued to work as usual in private. Unexpectedly, Tang Sanshui, a scourge, offended the chief minister.


    Youdao is the county magistrate who destroyed the family, the governor who destroyed the family, and the chief envoy is really a giant in their eyes.


    Tang Qingshan''s 20 years of business was in vain, and he was seriously injured. Most of the property was swallowed up by the chief minister, and the rest was too late to sell. Qingshan gave two hundred taels to the Lin family, and brought back a few hundred taels.


    Unexpectedly, Old Escort Lin quietly stuffed the two hundred taels back into their luggage. At that time, Mrs. Lin was still pregnant and gave birth prematurely on the way. My son didn''t care about these things, and was quietly taken away by Mrs. Liu long ago.


    They returned to Yutang Village, and the Lin family couldn''t do anything else, they could only go back to their old profession.


    Just because they were afraid that the chief envoy would make trouble for them, they simply took on a long-distance job, and it took several months to go away.


    When they came back, the chief envoy did not bother them anymore, but after walking down the road for several months, the original business had already found someone else, or they were afraid that the chief envoy would not dare to look for them, so they could only continue to approach them. road business.


    You know, dart walking is actually a very hard job. Those who live and sleep along the way have to tighten their strings and sleep with one eye open... Needless to say, if something happens, you have to work hard. .


    After a trip of escorts, I worked tirelessly for several months, but I couldn''t earn a hundred taels of silver. This is really hard money.


    In less than a year, her second sister-in-law couldn''t bear to remarry, and her third sister-in-law also ran away with others. Life was really difficult, but even so, the Lin family still brought things here from time to time. Here to bring money and things.


    But in the end, the money could not reach Dafang.


    Mrs. Lin never told her natal family about these bad things at home, but no matter whether she said it or not, she couldn''t return the things sent by her natal family, let alone return half a piece of paper to her natal family.


    Ms. Lin choked up several times, unable to speak.


    She said: "Xiao Jue, you don''t know. Sometimes when I look back, I feel that I am really nothing. I am a married woman, and I ask my father and brother to worry about me so much. I am really unfilial! I He should have screwed off that old woman''s head on the first day back, without her, Tang Sanshui would not be able to jump up, and it would save my Erlang Shiro from harming my heart..."


    Yan Shenjue knew that she just wanted to vent after holding back for a long time, so she just listened quietly.


    Hearing this sentence, he said: "You can''t predict the future. At that time, you still don''t know anything, so don''t blame yourself too much."


    Xinbao was sleeping in a daze, when she heard Mrs. Lin''s cry, she thought it was a dream at first, and listened to a few words in a daze, then suddenly woke up with a jerk, she climbed out of the bed barefoot, and quickly He ran out and threw himself into Mrs. Lin''s arms.


    Ms. Lin was taken aback by her daughter, and hurriedly wiped the tears from her face: "Xinbaoer, why don''t you wear shoes..."


    Xinbao hugged her and patted her on the back like a grown-up: "Don''t cry, Mommy, don''t cry, Mommy..."


    She is her aunt, but aunt is also grandpa''s baby! If she is a mother at this moment, her father, mother and brother will definitely not ignore her.


    Xinbao hugged A Niang tightly: "Don''t be sad, A Niang, we also send things to Grandpa! We also give money to Grandpa!"


    She had a whim: "Mother! Let''s pick up grandpa and uncle to live here!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： hard work

    Chapter 238 Suffering and happiness come


    A few days later, Fucheng,


    In front of a cloth shop, two men dressed in coarse cloth and brown were waiting anxiously.


    From the sunrise to the middle of the corner, after several pleadings, a steward with a mustache came out, and said impatiently: "You are endless! Why do you seem to be unable to understand human language! What do you want to do? "


    Lin Dalang saluted urgently: "Boss Zhou, the money for our escort..."


    "What is the dart money! How dare you mention the dart money!" Zhou Guanshi rolled his eyes: "I told you, you have ruined a truckload of goods for us! They are all high-quality silk! Do you know that? How much taels of silver do we have for a cart!? Don¡¯t talk about betting on darts, you won¡¯t be able to pay back two hundred taels! I kindly didn¡¯t ask you for silver, and you still rely on me?¡±


    Lin Dalang said with a smile: "Boss Zhou, don''t be joking. You have witnessed this journey with your own eyes. We almost slept with these goods in our arms. We hurried to live in the store when there was a little drizzle. Even the carriage was never half wet. A little bit, how can we wet the silk inside."


    Manager Zhou chuckled: "If I say it''s wet, it''s wet! My cloth shop in Nuoda can still trick you!"


    "Of course not," Lin Dalang smiled wryly, but still cupped his hands again and again: "The steward may have misread it. Our family is still waiting for the settlement of the money to celebrate the New Year. The steward will check it carefully, and I will trouble you to check it again?"


    He cupped his hands repeatedly, and couldn''t stop laughing and begging, but Zhou Guanshi''s nostrils were turned upside down, and he ignored him.


    In the distance, Mrs. An and the others were sitting together numbly.


    This trip, back and forth, took a full seven or eight months. This week, the manager was very airy and had a lot of problems. If there was anything inappropriate, he would slam the table and stool, and lose his temper. The whole family was naive every day. Serve him the same way you served your ancestors.


    In the beginning, it was fine, after three years, how many tempers have been smoothed out, so let¡¯s just serve. Unexpectedly, when the goods finally arrived, he opened his mouth and said that he was soaked in a whole load of goods, and he didn¡¯t pay any money.


    Sister-in-law An is also from a family background and knows martial arts. The Lin Family Escort has long since run out of staff. Every time they go out, the whole family, young and old, go to battle. There is no one and nothing in the family. Without this money, they can''t eat for a few days. I can''t pass the year!


    What''s more, there is my sister-in-law.


    Thinking of my sister-in-law, Sister-in-law An couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable again.


    When she married, her mother-in-law had passed away, and Lin Mulan was still a little girl, she followed her since she was a child, no different from her own daughter.


    When the Tang family had an accident, the father-in-law also said that the comfortable life in the past few years was thanks to the Tang family''s blessing.


    She also understands this in her heart, so she can''t blame the Tang family for suffering. She also loves her sister-in-law and wants to help her, but these past few years... It''s really too tiring and too hard. It''s okay for her to suffer a little bit, and bring her son to suffer , how could she not complain in her heart?


    Seeing that the eldest son is in his twenties, and he didn¡¯t mention his wife, he still doesn¡¯t know what to do in the future.


    Who to blame, blame God!


    A woman with a dark red face, with tears in her eyes.


    Lin Dalang is still begging, the tall man, with his waist bent all the time, is extremely humble.


    Manager Zhou rolled his eyes impatiently, turned around and wanted to leave, but Lin Dalang got anxious and grabbed him.


    Manager Zhou was taken aback, his eyes widened: "What do you want to do!"


    Lin Dalang smiled bitterly and said, "Boss Zhou, we don''t dare to do anything, it''s just..."


    Manager Zhou sneered and said, "I''m sorry, you don''t dare! If we hadn''t been kind enough to do business for you, you would have gone bankrupt a long time ago! Hurry up and get out!"


    "Boss Zhou," Old Escort Lin took a step forward, and said in a deep voice, "Yesterday we escorted the goods back, and you inspected them one by one in front of people, but after one night, they said they were soaked again." Shit, this is against the rules. Your cloth shop has also been running to the south for many years, so it¡¯s not good for you to do this.¡±


    Manager Zhou chuckled: "What''s the matter, are you threatening me? Let me tell you, our shopkeeper is related to Chaotianmen! If we didn''t see you pity and take care of your business, we would have gone directly to Chaotianmen long ago! "


    Not far away, a young man riding a horse suddenly turned around.


    Seeing the steward with the mustache, he sneered and moved his fat and stupid face towards him, staring: "Old **** Lin, what''s the matter? You want to offend both the government and Chaotianmen? It''s not the way to seek death! I I can tell you..."


    Before Old Escort Lin could speak, he felt someone jumping over from behind, tore him away, and then kicked Guanshi Zhou several feet away, and his fat body flew straight into the shop. Only then screamed out.


    Suddenly, many people exclaimed and rushed out to help the steward.


    The young man turned around and cupped his hands to Elder Lin, "Wei Yan, junior, pay homage to Elder Lin."


    Old Escort Lin hurriedly returned the salute: "Don''t dare, dare not, are you?"


    The people inside had already helped the steward to come out. Steward Zhou bared his teeth in pain, and said angrily: "Who are you! How dare you beat someone in our Zhujiabuzhuang! Do you know that our shopkeeper is like Chaotian?" The door has relatives!"


    Wei Yan kicked him up again and stomped him to the ground. He took a slow step forward, put his foot on the manager''s chest, and pointed to the logo on his clothes: "Did you see clearly? It''s a shame that we bully people at Chaotianmen." Don''t know me?"


    Steward Zhou caught a glimpse, his face turned green, and he said anxiously: "Misunderstanding, we..."


    Wei Yan ignored him lazily, and said to the human: "Call your shopkeeper out."


    The shopkeeper is actually inside. Hearing the words, he rushed out and cupped his hands again and again: "Hero Wei, I am the shopkeeper of this shop. The hero sits inside..."


    "No!" Wei Yan sneered and said, "Why don''t I remember that we have collected your security money at the door? What''s the matter, it''s so easy to pull the banner, let the Lin family guard the bodyguard but not pay the money? Do you want to call someone in vain? This is a bad rule of yours! Are you like you, and the escorts drink northwest wind?"


    The shopkeeper laughed repeatedly, "Hero, I am Shen Shuozheng''s brother-in-law..."


    Wei Yanchi smiled: "What the **** is Shen Shuozheng? How dare you show off to me?? Besides, you dare to shake a **** wife and brother, so do you know who the Lin family is?"


    The shopkeeper was taken aback, and even the Lin family outside were also taken aback.


    Wei Yan compared old man Billin: "The grandson of old man is the direct disciple of our sect master! My uncle!"


    He took a step forward, grabbed his skirt, and pushed him against the wall: "What''s the matter? You don''t know what kind of shit, you don''t know what kind of ghost relatives, bullying our decent family members, don''t you do that?" Look at our Chaotianmen!"


    The shopkeeper''s face turned green: "Don''t dare, the young ones absolutely dare not! The small ones really don''t know!"


    "Give me the money if you don''t dare!" Wei Yan sneered, "You can''t lose a penny for the dart, and you have been in arrears for so long after making trouble for no reason, and the interest will be counted!"


    The shopkeeper agreed repeatedly, not daring to delay at all, and went to get the bank note out of the shit, and offered it with both hands, not only double, but even triple.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： be human with tail

    Chapter 239 Be a man with his tail in his arms


    The shopkeeper''s smile was uglier than crying: "Mr. Lin, you have a lot of adults, don''t bother with me..."


    Old **** Lin and his son looked at each other, and silently took the money.


    Wei Yan came out, gestured to Old Escort Lin, motioning to go together, and said back: "By the way, our sect master has already confessed that Chaotianmen will never accept business from the Shen family again! You rascals Broken **** relatives, if you dare to pull our flag again, don''t blame me for being unkind!"


    The shopkeeper said in astonishment: "Impossible! The head of the Shen family is the elder brother of the head of the Shen family!"


    The people behind Wei Yan couldn''t help but sigh: "How is it impossible, Shen Fuyan is jumping around to die every day, and really treats us like a persimmon?"


    Wei Yan turned back and said, "By the way, let''s use this excuse to let the words out."


    The men took a look at the signboard of the cloth shop: "Okay!"


    The shopkeeper''s shaking is like sifting chaff.


    Losing the asylum of Chaotianmen is not a big deal, after all, he is not a serious refugee. But the Shen family offended the Chaotianmen, and Chaotianmen used his affairs as an excuse to say this, so wouldn''t he offend the Shen family at the same time?


    Then, what else does he do?


    Manager Zhou forced himself to come over: "Cousin?"


    "Get out!" The shopkeeper slapped out: "It''s all your fault! You must say that the Lin family is easy to bully! Save this little money! You want to kill me!"


    Manager Zhou was in a hurry: "Obviously it''s you..."


    The dog bit the dog, but Wei Yan ignored it.


    Several people went out for a while, turned around the alley, and the old security guard Lin tried to hand in his hand: "Thank you, hero, for your help. I will give you the money to drink tea..."


    He gritted his teeth and handed over the bank note.


    If it wasn''t given in person, he might still keep some, and give some to the little girl after the family celebrates the New Year, but he saw it with his own eyes. If he withholds it, he will be foolish.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Yan pushed it back and said again and again: "Old man, please don''t do this, you''re going to scare me... What I said is true, your grandson worshiped our sect master as a teacher, and he is a direct disciple. I have to be called Master Uncle, you still don¡¯t know?¡±


    Only now did Old Escort Lin really believe it, and was pleasantly surprised: "Really? Me, we just came back after going out for more than half a year. Who is it? Is it Chang''er?"


    "Yes, yes," Wei Yan said with a smile: "my uncle''s name is Tang Shichang. It is said that he is born with great strength, and the master likes it very much. I came here a few days ago, and seeing that your door is closed, I know you have not returned. , fortunately met here."


    The first few Lin family members in the back were also in shock, exchanging glances with each other.


    Several people were talking, went back to the bodyguard office, went in and saw that the walls were empty, Wei Yan was taken aback, and said anxiously: "Look at me, I''m really confused, how long has your place been unoccupied, I''ll call someone to clean it up! "


    He talked about cleaning, but in fact he wanted to ask someone to buy some furniture. Old Escort Lin is an old Jianghu, how could he not understand, and said anxiously: "No need, we won''t be able to stay for a few days. We will take over the business next year. Maybe I have to leave again, even if it is packed, it will be broken."


    Wei Yandao: "But this is not decent! How do you live in this cold winter? Let''s do it, I have an empty house here, no one lives there, you follow me..."


    Old Escort Lin said anxiously: "No, why bother you so much..."


    "Hey, my uncle''s grandfather, what do you call me?" Wei Yan is from the Jianghu, and he doesn''t care about trifles. Dazed for a moment, he hurriedly cupped his hands and said, "But Mr. Lin?"


    Old Escort Lin said: "Are you?"


    He took a step forward and put his hands on his waist: "Old man, who is this?"


    Old Escort Lin: "..."


    He obviously regards Wei Yan as a bad person, but is this defending him? But obviously don''t know?


    Old Escort Lin asked anxiously: "This is Hero Wei from Chaotianmen, may I ask who you are?"


    The man let go of his hand instantly: "It turned out to be a member of the Dragon Slayer Sect. Fortunately, I am a member of the Yuan family. My name is Yan Yi."


    "Oh," Wei Yan also let go of the hand holding the handle of the knife: "My family! It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Yan Yi took out a letter from her bosom, and said with a smile: "Ling Qianjin sent a letter, and it only came two days ago. When I heard that the old man is back, I rushed to deliver it."


    Old Escort Lin thanked him eagerly, took the letter, and Yan said, "My master told me that the old man hasn''t returned for a long time, so it must be difficult to live in the house, so he ordered me to buy a house, so that the old man and his family can live in."


    "Huh?" Wei Yan said: "You are not being kind, I have already invited the old man."


    Yan Yan smiled and said: "Hero Wei invites you temporarily, I''m afraid we still need to clean up, our place has already been taken care of, the old man can just go and stay."


    He said to Mr. Lin: "I''m afraid you don''t know yet. Your grandson Tang Shirong has worshiped our old man as his teacher. We are also serious relatives, mainly our old man. Fortunately, there is a title. If Chen Benshan dares to Being a demon also has something to rely on."


    Hearing this, Wei Yan nodded.


    Back then, they took the initiative to change the name from Tulongmen to Chaotianmen to express their favor to the new dynasty. This proves that this sect is not the kind of reckless person who yells about robbing the rich, helping the poor and killing officials every day. Confronting head-on, I also agree with some twists and turns in the middle, and I will not be stubborn.


    So Wei Yan said: "It''s true, with the uncle standing here, no matter how dare Chen Benshan make a move... Oh, I''m afraid he won''t dare now, the imperial envoy hasn''t left yet! He''s holding his tail in his arms right now! "


    Lin Dalang couldn''t help but said: "Uncle?"


    They were on the road all the time, and they didn''t know what happened here. They only heard that the two nephews were promising, and they seemed to have worshiped two of them as teachers, but they didn''t expect another uncle to come out!


    Wei Yan rushed over and put his shoulders on his shoulders: "Let''s go, let''s talk on the road, do you know that Tang Sanshui is dead? Ah? You don''t even know this? Do you know that the old lady Liu has become a ghost? What, you don''t even know this Don''t know? I''m so sorry to tell you..."


    Yan smiled and said, "Let''s go, old man, let''s get in the car."


    Old Escort Lin was really overwhelmed, Mrs. An, Lin Erlang and Lin Sanlang seemed to be in a dream.


    There was a carriage outside, several people from the Lin family got on the carriage, and several people from Chaotianmen also boarded the horse. Wei Yan talked with Lin Dalang all the way, and the old guard Lin didn''t care about etiquette, and opened the letter as soon as he got on the carriage.


    As soon as it was opened, two banknotes came out.


    Old Escort Lin glanced at it, but before he could accept it, he hurriedly read the letter.


    The letter written by my daughter is "reporting good news but not worrying". The whole story is that I am so powerful, I am so good, and I am doing well... But combined with Wei Yan''s words outside, Lin Laobao thought about Lin Mulan''s life in the past few years. Days, I feel pain in my heart.


    And at the bottom of the letter, there is a small piece of paper attached, written in Wu Tuantuan''s handwriting: "Grandpa, come live with me, and Xinbao will take care of you." At the end, he added: "Come with uncle, aunt, and cousin. .¡±


    Old Escort Lin suddenly had a sore nose, sobbed anxiously, and gave the letter to his son.


    Sister-in-law An was illiterate, but Lin Erlang and Lin Sanlang were both literate, so she read it to her sister-in-law in a low voice, and the children heard it too, and couldn''t help but beam with joy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： new house

    Chapter 240 New House


    When we arrived at the house, it wasn''t too big, but everything was taken care of, including the cook and servants.


    Wei Yan walked around with a smile, and then took out a sign: "I''ll come back tomorrow, if the old man is in a hurry, take this token to the sword shop at the street corner to call for someone, and I can get the letter here."


    Yan Yi also handed over the deeds of these servants: "You guys are exhausted, please take a rest first, and I will come back tomorrow."


    Old security guard Lin refused to answer, and wanted to give in, Yan Yi put the body deed on the table, smiled, cupped his hands and left.


    Leave a few members of the Lin family, you look at me, I look at you.


    After a while, Lin Dalang said, "Father, you pinch me, why do I feel like I''m dreaming?"


    "Nonsense!" Old security guard Lin slapped him on the back, and said, "Rong Er Chang Er has achieved success, how can this be a dream! This can''t be a dream!"


    After finishing speaking, I couldn''t help asking my son: "Does it hurt?"


    "It hurts!" Lin Dalang suddenly smirked: "It hurts! It''s not a dream! Father! Daughter-in-law! This is not a dream!"


    He wiped away his tears embarrassingly, "It''s not a dream, it''s really not a dream!"


    ...


    In Yutang Village, after writing the letter, Mrs. Lin also recovered.


    Didn''t pay attention to tell the child so much, she was a little embarrassed, and quickly changed the subject: "Xinbaoer, our new house is built, Xinbaoer, do you want to go and have a look?"


    Xinbao nodded anxiously: "Go! Go!"


    So several people came out together, and seeing Brother Yuan, Lady Lin gave him the letter.


    It''s not easy to write a letter these days, and the post station is not accessible to everyone. If it wasn''t for Brother Yuan who said he could help deliver it, Mrs. Lin would have to take advantage of the New Year''s gift to deliver it.


    But no matter what, with this bank note, she can rest assured.


    She hugged her daughter to see the new house.


    Before she got there, she saw the twins standing on the roof and calling her: "Mother! Xinbao! Brother Xiaojue! Come quickly!"


    Xinbao suddenly became excited: "I''m coming!"


    Yan Shen Jue directly hugged her and jumped up, looking around.


    It can¡¯t be blamed for the hot-eyed people in the village, this courtyard is indeed very grand.


    The pattern of the entire courtyard is similar to a quadrangle courtyard with two entrances. The back cover room is built with a whole row of granaries without eaves, and there is a back door beside it.


    The main house is a small two-story building, and there are three big rooms above and below the main house.


    The east side is the hall, the west side is the side room, which is the third small room, where Shen Erye can live, and the upper part of the west side room is Xinbao.


    The east and west independent wing rooms on both sides of the yard are also built into two rooms on one side, which are also two-story small buildings. , It will be enough to get married in the future.


    There is a small sky bridge between the main room and the wing room, and between the wing room and the inverted room, there are ear chambers, which are quite large. One side is the kitchen room, and the other side is set up with a small flower hall, which serves as an auxiliary kitchen room. , make tea or something.


    The small flower hall and the kitchen room have flat roofs, which can be used to dry clothes, dry food, and enjoy the shade. There is also a place for climbing grape trellises.


    The most ingenious thing is that it is on the right side of the small building, where the original spring is, and a small pool is borrowed from that spring, which can be regarded as a small scenery, and a small courtyard is built. A place to enjoy the view.


    In the position of the inverted room, an open hall is built, which can be used as a study room to entertain guests or something. Of course, if the villagers have nothing to do, they can entertain in the small flower hall. It is about the same size as the main house of ordinary people.


    In fact, Tang Qingshan originally planned to build only the main house into a building, so that each person in the family could live in one room, but because he got acquainted with the Yuan family, the Shen family, Yan Shenjue...and apprenticed one after another, Tang Qingshan decisively put the The east and west wing rooms have also been built into buildings. After all, although the rural land is worthless, the foundation has been laid, and it will not be easy to expand if it is to be expanded.


    So after the building is completed, there are eight rooms on both sides, plus the main house, it is absolutely enough.


    In fact, if you really meet an expert, you may feel that this kind of layout is different, but who can control it, and you have to follow the rules to cover it?


    Anyway, the children were so excited that they turned back and forth like in a maze. As soon as Yan Chenjue put her heart on the ground, she spread her legs and ran away. The twins also squeaked excitedly, and called Yan Chenjue: "Little girl!" Brother Jue! You pick first! Big brother said to let you pick first!"


    Yan Shen paused slightly. Living in Tang''s house was originally a stopgap measure, but he really didn''t expect to live in their new home.


    Before he could speak, Xinbao came out of the room, pointed and said, "Brother Xiaoxian lives here! Lives here!"


    She pointed to the second floor of the wing room: "Xinbao lives here, Brother Xiaoxian lives here, there is only a bridge in between! Xinbao speaks loudly from the room, you can hear it!"


    Seeing the big eyes of Tuanzi, full of joy, Yan Chenjue nodded cheekily: "Well, good."


    The twins cheered: "Ah! That''s great, then we can live here! The eldest brother said to give us the building! We both live upstairs!" The two skinny children cried excitedly: "Mother, mother! , let¡¯s move today! Let¡¯s move today!¡±


    Miss Lin laughed and said, "Moving today, I have nothing, and I''m sleeping on the floor? I''m not freezing to death yet."


    Xinbao suddenly remembered: "Where do grandpa and uncle live?"


    Ms. Lin smiled helplessly: "Silly girl, grandpa and uncle won''t come."


    She was really looking forward to their coming. Old **** Lin is now in his sixties, and his elder brother is also in his forties. How can she rest assured that they will travel this long distance again.


    "You can let them come," Yan Shenjue said, "I''ll just ask someone to entrust the darts to them, and they have to take the darts."


    Ms. Lin was startled, and then overjoyed: "Really! Can it work?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "After a few days, I will ask someone to do it."


    Ms. Lin thanked her repeatedly, and jumped down from the second floor to talk to Tang Qingshan.


    Tang Qingshan quietly listened to her finish, and then said: "Just bought the room we lived in first, don''t worry, I will do it."


    He felt ashamed of Lao Taishan.


    After all, although they used to take darts before, they were all shortcuts. They knew people from any mountain, and they could rest for a few days after a few days of hard work. There was basically no danger. Running and walking for a few months is like crossing a river blindfolded. If something happens, he will never get over it for the rest of his life.


    Lao Taishan and his uncles are all kind people. They never regarded Mrs. Lin as a married woman, and have always helped them directly. Now that they are old, it is good to take over and take care of them.


    He doesn''t mind living with them, but Old Escort Lin will definitely not agree, and there is also a big family there, so it is just right to buy their previous yard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： Dress like a dragon pretend like a tiger pretend like a tiger

    Chapter 241 Pretending to be a dragon pretending to be a dragon pretending to be a tiger pretending to be a tiger


    The two couples were talking, Xinbao ran back and forth with Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother, went out from the back door and saw the greenhouse, Xinbao remembered: "Saffron!" She was about to climb down: "Make medicine for Fourth Brother !"


    "Don''t worry," Yan Shenjue said, "Uncle already picked it off to refine it yesterday, and it is estimated that it will start to boil soon."


    Xinbao still held his hand, went into the shed to look, and sure enough, he had already picked it off. When the two of them came out, they saw Yuan Divine Doctor calling for someone: "Tang Si! Tang Si, come down and drink the medicine!"


    Fourth Brother Tang responded, and trotted over, grinning with a mouthful of small white teeth, his eyes disappeared from the smile, looking silly.


    Xinbao also came over, seeing that the medicine was ready, Xinbao took out a spoon first, and carefully filled half a spoonful.


    Yan Shenjue saw that her chubby hand was trembling slightly, so he took it casually, and slowly cooled her, Xinbao put one hand on his arm, leaned over carefully, and took a sip.


    Yuan Shenyi said: "How is it? Right?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, took a look very seriously, and then nodded in a decent way: "That''s right."


    "Then drink quickly," Doctor Yuan pulled Fourth Brother Tang to sit down with one hand, put the bowl into his hand, and then began to touch and pinch his leg. Fourth Brother Tang smiled itchyly, Not afraid of being hot, he drank the medicine in a hurry, and drank a sweat.


    Brother Tang came in a step late, raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his younger brother''s forehead, and said, "How long will it take to see results?"


    Yuan Shenyi said: "Don''t ask me, it''s the first time I''ve used this medicine."


    Xinbao said: "Soon! By the time of the Chinese New Year, the fourth brother will be able to walk like ordinary people, but if he walks faster or too much, he will still feel a little uncomfortable. After drinking for a month or two to recuperate, he will feel better. It''s all right!"


    Brother Tang said in surprise, "So fast?"


    Fourth Brother Tang was in a great mood, smiling toothlessly, and after a long time he said again: "Second Uncle Yuan, give me the medicine, I''ll take it back and boil it myself?"


    "No!" Second Uncle Yuan said: "You come to drink every day! You also come to drink at night! Starting tomorrow, you have to come to find me to drink medicine in the morning! After drinking the medicine, you can eat."


    That¡¯s fine, Fourth Brother Tang said with a smile: ¡°Then thank you, Second Uncle.¡±


    "You''re welcome," Second Uncle Yuan said sincerely, "I just want to study the properties of the medicine."


    Brother Tang laughed.


    Lady Lin came in after talking with Tang Qingshan, looking at them with a smile.


    Although Tang Qingshan didn''t talk much, he was always unambiguous in his actions. He knew that Mrs. Lin was interested in this matter, so he didn''t delay at all. Take the deed, and you can go to the government to transfer the title tomorrow.


    Even Mrs. Lin didn''t expect him to be so fast, after all, he hasn''t coaxed the old man here yet.


    But I have to say, she was quite happy after this, with a smile on her face all the time.


    Several sons are at the new house. They are full of energy and fun. They didn¡¯t come back to eat at noon, but Xinbao is worthy of a little padded jacket. After waking up in the afternoon, he has been with Mrs. Lin all the time.


    Ms. Lin cooks, and she sticks out her little **** to help wash the vegetables. Although Xiaopang''s hands are not clean, it is still a moral support.


    While washing, she asked curiously: "Mother, have you also walked through the dart?"


    Miss Lin lifted her away casually, lest the vegetable leaves would ruin her, she smiled and said, "Walk by a few times."


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up: "The person who robbed the way, would he really say, ''I opened this road, and I planted this tree''?"


    "No way," Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "That set was made up by storytellers, but anyone who talks about this is Liba."


    Xinbao asked: "What does Liba mean?"


    "It''s laymen, sticks, most of these people are desperate gamblers. They don''t understand anything when they become monks halfway. They are eager to attract a few people and make a quick fortune. These people generally don''t have much skill, and there are not many of them. Resist things and don''t resist beatings."


    Xinbao listened with gusto, walking around the stove, sprinkled a handful of sweet-scented osmanthus on the pot: "Then what would the bad guys say?"


    "Hey, what are you doing with the sweet-scented osmanthus?" Mrs. Lin couldn''t stop her, she looked into the pot and didn''t care, she turned over the sliced ??meat and covered the sweet-scented osmanthus: "Forget it!"


    On the other hand, he answered her again: "A dart line will call ''He Wu'' when calling the dart number, and if the other party intends to let you go, they will also call ''He Wu''. He Wu means that if you get along with me, you are actually a friend the meaning of."


    Xinbao asked: "And then?"


    "Then?" Mrs. Lin clasped her fists and said in a low voice, "My surname is Lin, and my name is Mulan. I eat friends'' meals and wear friends'' clothes. I am alarming Baoshan and causing trouble for my friends!"


    Xinbao didn''t know what to do: "Wow!"


    It feels so quack-like!


    Even Yan Shenjue heard it interesting, so he walked out slowly and listened to their chat.


    The key is that the two of them were talking about business, and mixed in with the work from time to time. Xinbao always put things in the dishes and sprinkled some sugar. Mrs. Lin said let''s do it, throw a handful of shallots, and Mrs. Lin said let''s make it up again. Mother and daughter are very funny.


    Xinbao asked enthusiastically, "Can Xinbao go darts with Grandpa?"


    "No." Mrs. Lin closed her smile and said seriously: "No, not only you can''t go, but also grandpa, uncle and cousin are here, I won''t let them go either! Xinbaoer, this is not a fun thing Boy, being an **** is very dangerous and hard work! It is really hard to meet the ''hungry tiger''!"


    "Even if nothing happens, dart runners sleep all year round with their heads resting on the window and their feet on the edge of the kang. In this way, their ears listen to the movement outside the window, and whenever something happens, they jump to the ground, and The bodyguard went to the kang with his heels facing the kang, put on his shoes as soon as he hit the ground, and jumped out in the blink of an eye. Think about it, can you sleep well when you sleep like this? How hard is it?"


    Seeing Tuanzi''s eyes blinking, Mrs. Lin said again: "Besides, the **** agency does not wash their face along the way. ''Washing your face'' and ''going home'' mean the same thing. When you say you can wash your face, you are going home... Think about it, a few If you don''t wash your face during the month, is it dirty?"


    Xinbao was a little surprised, Putao stared round: "Don''t wash your face? Why?"


    "Because I have to hurry. On this road, there are sandstorms in spring and autumn, cold winds in winter, and sun in summer. The more you wash, the more uncomfortable you are, so you can only be so dirty. Unless you want to meet local snakes, you don''t cut your hair or shave all the way. Don''t wash your face."


    She paused: "When I was about the same age as your elder brother, I learned kung fu from my family and my sister-in-law''s family. At that time, I really felt that I was number one in the world. I still thought about not going with the **** agency and becoming a solo escort." , but after running with them twice, it didn¡¯t work, this dart walk is really different from what I imagined, just one word, tired.¡±


    She laughed: "However, if I hadn''t met your father, I might have been a lone **** for a few days. This lone **** is different from escorts in **** agencies. They don''t meet people all the way, and they don''t know where they go. Where did you disguise yourself? Let me tell you, Xinbaoer, mother can pretend to be a dragon like a dragon, and a tiger like a tiger! Back then, I was disguised as a young man with a sword in his back. He was very handsome, and your father couldn¡¯t recognize him at all. .¡±


    She laughed triumphantly.


    Walked in and listened to Tang Qingshan and his sons who were standing straight: "..."


    The little fifth brother asked curiously: "Really, mother?"


    Miss Lin smiled, but did not answer.


    Brother Wu dared to ask his father again: "Father, can you really not recognize me? Auntie is so beautiful, can''t you recognize her?"


    Tang Qingshan said lightly: "Yes, I am stupid and blind!"


    The sons all held back their laughter, but Mrs. Lin was still a little unconvinced: "You just didn''t recognize me. I changed my identity several times, but you didn''t recognize me even once!"


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "What have you changed? Yan Xiaolin? Xian Xiaojun? Lin Xiaosi and Tang Xiaocan?"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： Jiang Taigong Fishing

    Chapter 242 Jiang Taigong Fishing


    Tang Qingshan walked in while talking, Mrs. Lin chased him two steps: "Did my father tell you? No, no, my father doesn''t know either! Then how did you know, you know Why didn''t you tell me?? Hey, you did!"


    "Why should I say that?" Tang Qingshan''s mouth slightly curved: "It''s interesting to see you pretending."


    Miss Lin: "..."


    In this situation, I just want to sing a song for them: the cold dog food is patted on the face indiscriminately...


    Parents obviously never show affection, but for some reason, sometimes they just feel so sweet.


    Tuanzi opened his mouth and smirked hahaha, and the brothers of the Tang family were also smiling, and even Yan Chenjue, who was not very emotional, couldn''t help smiling.


    Only the little fifth brother said to his mother: "Mother, you are too bad at naming names! They all have the same name! I can recognize it if you call me! You can''t change it to a big Tang pot." , Tang Guanzi and the like! Then Dad will definitely not recognize it!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    Brother Tang suppressed a smile and held his younger brother''s head, pushed him in, and then everyone served their meals.


    After eating it, Fourth Brother Tang was the first to discover: "Today''s dishes are all delicious, and the fried pork slices are especially delicious."


    "Are you hungry?" Brother Tang said casually, "But the fish is very delicious today."


    "It''s delicious!" The twins said: "Today''s food is delicious."


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Probably because today''s dishes are all makeshift dishes?"


    Mistress Lin poked him on the forehead with a smile: "You child, how dare you make fun of me."


    Brother Tang asked: "What makes do?"


    Yan Shenjue was amused by her little act of intimacy and love, and smiled and told about the interaction between the mother and daughter, and several people who heard it burst into laughter.


    After everyone had finished eating, Tang Qingshan said: "Second Master Shen celebrates his birthday tomorrow, let''s go to the county seat early in the morning, buy birthday gifts first, and then go to Shen''s house. If we come out early, we will go to see the furniture. If it is late, we will go to the city the day after tomorrow. go again."


    Everyone agreed, Brother Tang asked again: "What shall we buy?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Buy some food and wine, such as Shouping Shouzhang, Shen Erye may not like it, and it seems strange."


    Brother Tang nodded, then remembered and asked, "Father, are you bringing this yard here again?"


    Tang Qingshan hummed.


    Brother Tang said: "But there are only three rooms here. Grandpa and uncle are also several people. Can''t we live in them?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Let''s talk when we come, I''m thinking..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly heard someone outside saying: "Brother Qingshan? Brother Qingshan, are you at home?"


    Tang Qingshan responded and went out.


    I saw Tang Shitou standing outside, he responded, he came in, and said with a smile, "Would you like to eat?"


    Although the quarrel between the two families was not very good, it was not to the point of tearing their faces apart. Tang Qingshan said lightly: "Have you eaten? Use some together?"


    "No need, no need," Tang Shitou looked at the big fish and meat on the table, he was really greedy, swallowed, and said, "Brother Qingshan, I have something to do with you."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Sit down."


    Miss Lin lit the candles. She was afraid of getting sleepy when drinking tea this evening, and she was not particular about the countryside, so she brought a bowl of water alone.


    Tang Shitou didn''t drink, and said, "I heard Brother Qingshan bought this yard?"


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan said, "I want to pick up my old Taishan to live here for a while."


    Tang Shitou put on a heart-pounding posture: "Brother Qingshan, how can there be a son-in-law to take care of his father-in-law in this world? Besides, he is a foreigner after all, and he is not from the same clan. How can he live in the old house of our clan..."


    Miss Lin really wants to say that it''s none of your business.


    But Tang Qingshan raised his head and gave her a look of "Be safe and don''t be impatient". After many years of husband and wife, there is still a tacit understanding. Although Ms. Lin didn''t know why, she still held back and didn''t say anything.


    Tuanzi was sitting on Mrs. Lin''s lap, facing that side, seeing Tang Qingshan''s relaxed expression, for some reason, there was an inexplicable feeling... Jiang Taigong was fishing?


    She had big eyes and was watching the play secretly.


    Tang Qingshan only said indifferently: "There are many people with foreign surnames in the village, not to mention, the patriarch has agreed."


    Tang Shitou choked, seeing that this move was not good, he said again: "Actually, this is the case, as you know, my uncle lived in this yard before your house, so I have long thought that when you move I bought a new house here, who would have thought that you would do it so quickly?"


    Listen! If the same thing is said, it will be very unpleasant for them to say it.


    Mrs. Lin said with a fake smile: "Brother Shitou, what you said is wrong. Before we lived in this courtyard, it was empty for several years. Besides, the only thing you care about is yourself. Who knows, we are not the roundworms in your belly... What is quick action? Those who don''t know think they cut off your beard."


    Not to mention, that''s what Tang Shitou thought, he just felt that he was cut off!


    But for Mrs. Lin to say it to her face, the key is that Tang Shitou can''t afford to mess with their family now... Immediately, she said awkwardly: "I didn''t mean that, sister-in-law, I''m just a big bastard, I can''t talk."


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "It''s fine if you don''t, I don''t think you will be so ignorant."


    Tang Shitou: "..."


    He was so angry and helpless, he could only pretend that he didn''t hear anything, and continued: "It''s not that my family is not going well these days, I always think of my uncle when he was alive, and I always think about him. I want to buy this house back, before the ownership is transferred, or Brother Qingshan, you will give it to me??"


    Tang Qingshan said lightly: "Not good. There are still several old houses in the clan without an owner. You can just pick something else. Why do you want me to let you go?"


    Tang Shitou said anxiously: "Brother Qingshan, I''ll just say it straight, I''ve fallen in love with this courtyard."


    Tang Qingshan still shook his head resolutely: "This is really not possible, my yard..." He seemed to have almost blurted out something, but swallowed again.


    Danzi: "..."


    Never expected that Dad would be so cunning and good at acting!


    Tuanzi added a play to himself in a childish voice: "Xinbao likes this courtyard, and Xinbao wants to call grandpa and uncle to live there!"


    The corners of Tang Qingshan''s mouth curved slightly.


    Now, even a straightforward person like Mrs. Lin can see it.


    She was very speechless.


    The members of Tang Shitou''s family are really the best, they like to think they are smart.


    Tang Shitou obviously believed the rumor of "Tai Sui Tu". He felt that he was the only one who thought of this matter, and he was the only one thinking about it.


    Didn''t expect Tang Qingshan to buy it before he moved. This purchase... actually confirmed the rumor, he couldn''t sit still!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： If you want to doze off, someone will send you a pillow

    Chapter 243 If you want to fall asleep, someone will give you a pillow


    The two were talking back and forth.


    Tang Qingshan''s every sentence is calm and concise, but Tang Shishan is obviously getting more and more anxious, and he is more and more convinced that this yard is blessed!


    Fourth brother Tang didn''t even eat, so he listened with pricked ears, apparently secretly learning the skills of digging holes.


    Finally, Tang Shitou became impatient, and said with a choked voice, "Brother Qingshan! I don''t want to say this to your face! You are all from the same clan, so you can''t take all the benefits!"


    Tang Qingshan let go of his mouth a little: "Even if I let you, it will take thirty or forty taels to do it here. Do you have any silver?"


    Tang Shitou choked for a moment, but he obviously planned it long ago, and said directly: "I''ll trade my house for you!"


    Tang Qingshan advised him: "Isn''t your house better than this one? It''s big and bright. Why did you fall in love with this dilapidated old house?"


    Tang Shitou sneered: "Stop talking nonsense, just say whether to change or not!"


    Wow!


    Several Tang family members suppressed their excitement and exchanged glances with each other.


    What¡¯s this called? It¡¯s called someone giving you a pillow when you want to fall asleep!


    Tang Shitou¡¯s courtyard has two more wing rooms than here, and it¡¯s also close to their new house, both of which are facing the mountain, so it¡¯s easy to walk. It¡¯s definitely better than this house!


    You must know that this house is an old house, very old. Although they are used to living in it and are reluctant to part with it, in fact, many places are really passable, and they have to be repaired if they want to live for a long time.


    Don¡¯t say it¡¯s not good to be scheming, Tang Shitou dared to lick his face and robbed him. He''s shameless, doesn''t he deserve to be tricked?


    And the key is that there is no future trouble. Even if Tang Shitou finds that the "Tai Sui soil" is useless, he can still justify himself, because it will take at least next year to grow vegetables.


    The two talked hurriedly for a long time, but Tang Qingshan finally nodded.


    Tang Shitou was afraid that he would go back on his word, so he dragged him hard at night and went to the old patriarch''s place.


    Tang Qingshan was thorough in his work, and added an extra ten taels of silver. This kind of country house is worthless, and it is more economical to walk away from the clan. Now it is enough for the deed tax. When he comes back, he will take back Tang Shitou''s house. deed.


    As soon as they entered the door, several people couldn''t help laughing, it was really Qiao Zong''er who did not have such a deliberate calculation.


    Tang Qingshan couldn''t help smiling, and said lightly: "This person is obviously not smart, but he always likes to think he is smart... That''s all, but he always thinks that the world is all fools, and he is the only one who is smart."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "This is so incisive."


    Mrs. Lin said: "Tell me, he deserves that he can''t make a fortune! He refused to build a warm shed at the beginning, and the whole village jumped up and down to persuade this and that. I was so stunned that everyone didn''t do it together, but they looked at the vegetables grown by others. I lived, regretted it again, thought about it myself, and came here to find love... Really, people don''t know what to say."


    Tang Qingshan said lightly: "No matter what, even if your grandfather and uncles come, it will be enough. Tomorrow, the patriarch will go to the government to transfer ownership."


    He looked at the sky: "Xinbao is asleep?"


    "Well," Mrs. Lin said, "Want to wait for you to come back, and fell asleep while waiting."


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "It''s getting late, let''s sleep too."


    So the whole family quietly went to sleep.


    Xinbao was sleeping deeply.


    In the dream, that strange big rock slowly emerged, but this time, a picture seemed to emerge on the stone.


    Xinbao was in a dream, and she seemed to know that she was dreaming. She tried her best to get closer, carefully distinguishing, and then the painting became clearer and clearer.


    Xinbao gasped, then woke up suddenly, and said urgently, "Brother Xiaoxian! Brother Xiaoxian!"


    It was in the middle of the night, which shocked the whole family.


    Mrs. Lin and Tang Qingshan rushed over to put on their shoes, Mrs. Lin hugged her daughter: "Xinbao? Xinbao is dreaming? Xinbao is not afraid."


    Xinbao¡¯s anxious voice trembled: ¡°Quickly, quickly call brother Xiaoxian!¡±


    The door creaked slightly, Yan Chenjue had already broken the top bar, pushed the door in, and said, "Xinbao? What''s wrong?"


    At the moment the Tang family lives in the big house, and Xinbao doesn''t know about it, everyone in the family knows who doesn''t, so he can only hold Yan Chenjue''s hand and lower his voice: "Brother Xiaoxian, I''m dreaming. "


    In the picture in my mind, a middle-aged beautiful woman in a Hu suit is stabbing a dagger into Shen Erye''s lower abdomen. She can recognize most of the seal characters next to it, so she can follow it. The whole sentence is:


    ¡ºShen Shouyan bent down to help, but she turned over her palm, before Shen Shouyan could react, the poisoned dagger pierced into his lower abdomen¡»


    Xinbao took Yan Chenjue by the hand, pulled him to sit beside him, and quickly whispered in his ear, Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi were beside him, and they could hear clearly, Big Brother Tang and Fourth Brother Tang Apparently woke up too, but didn''t come over.


    Fortunately, the twins are still fast asleep and have no intention of waking up.


    Ms. Lin was obviously very surprised and wanted to say something, but seeing Tang Qingshan and Yan Shenjue being so serious, she held back and said nothing.


    Yan Shen Jue heard her finish, confirmed it again, and said: "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him now, everything will be fine."


    Xinbao nodded obediently, he pressed her head lightly, then turned and left.


    Miss Lin hesitated to speak, hugged her daughter, and gently patted her.


    Xinbao was still deeply in that panic.


    I have to say that the information I get is really comprehensive after having the pictures.


    For example, now, she can clearly "see" that the woman is wearing a dress with red dark patterns on a blue background and a red auspicious cloud pattern border, with a short bun on her arm, and a very ordinary jasper jade stick in it. hairpin.


    But it is also because it is too clear, the astonished and unbelievable expression of Second Master Shen, the fierceness in the woman''s eyes, the dagger without handle, and the blood splattered... are all too close, and the wife is too vivid, so I just It was as if she was standing right next to it.


    Xinbao became more and more frightened as she looked at it, but she was afraid of missing something important, so she dared not stop looking. She put her two small arms around Mrs. Lin, her voice trembling, "Aniang, Xinbao is scared, Xinbao is scared."


    Miss Lin kept patting her on the back: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbaoer is not afraid, Aniang is here, Xinbao is not afraid..."


    Xinbao was so afraid that his hands and feet were cold, and the whole group desperately stuck to Mrs. Lin''s body. Tang Qingshan also came over, hugged both of them into his arms, and patted them lightly.


    Xinbao''s small body trembled slightly, and after a while, under the comfort of her parents, she slowly recovered. Mrs. Lin returned to the couch, placed Xinbao between the two of them, while still patting , Xinbao murmured: "Daddy, Mommy."


    The two of them hugged her with one hand on the other, and it took an unknown amount of time before Xinbao closed his eyes again.


    At this time, Yan Shenjue had arrived at Liujin Garden.


    Tulongmen is a Jianghu gang. Most of the vigil in this kind of place is loose on the outside and tight on the inside. As soon as the wild goose rushes in, someone shouts and asks, "Who is it?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "It''s me, Yan Shenjue. I have something urgent to see Uncle Shen. Where does he live?"


    As soon as the name was given, a figure flashed out. He obviously knew him, and said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I can only tell Uncle Shen about secret matters."


    The man hesitated for a moment, then said, "Young Master Yan, wait a moment."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： Im too miserable

    Chapter 244 I am too miserable


    He went back in, and after a while, came to invite him, Yan Shenjue went in, Second Master Shen had already put on his outer robe, and said with a smile: "Xiao Jue, what''s the matter, is there something urgent?"


    Yan Shen Jue tilted his head slightly, listened to his surroundings, Second Master Shen raised his hand and said, "Everyone go down."


    The man in black behind him gave a salute, and then retreated silently. After a slight rustle outside, it turned into silence.


    Second Master Shen said: "Xiao Jue?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I got news that someone will assassinate you tomorrow."


    Second Master Shen raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "It''s someone you are very close to, I''m afraid it''s a surprise idea." He slightly lowered his voice: "It should be a woman."


    Yan Chen is definitely not very good at acting, but fortunately, he usually has no expression, so he won''t reveal his secrets.


    Xinbao''s dream, in addition to relatives, can also dream of people she thinks are important.


    After all, in his heart, Second Master Shen is nothing, he doesn''t really care about his life and death, and he doesn''t want to endanger Xinbao''s safety because of his affairs.


    But also because of this, he couldn''t speak in too much detail.


    Second Master Shen didn''t doubt it.


    He waited for a while, seeing that he didn''t say anything more, he estimated that this was the only news he got.


    Second Master Shen said: "Okay, I see, thank you."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "You don''t have to thank me, Uncle, I want to stay here and guard you."


    "It''s really not necessary," Shen Erye smiled: "You also said that the other party will be surprised. Now that I am prepared, naturally nothing will happen."


    Yan Shen Jue still said: "No, if you make a mistake, I can''t explain it to the Tang family."


    Second Master Shen said helplessly: "Okay, okay, then go to bed first. I want to see people, it must be dawn."


    Yan Shen Jue thought for a moment: "I meditate in your room."


    Second Master Shen shook his head and didn''t persuade him anymore, and then the two went back to the room. Yan and Shen Jue were meditating in his room as expected. At dawn, when the two of them were having breakfast, someone reported that Young Lady had come.


    Mistress Qing is surnamed Qing, and she is the sister-in-law of Second Lord Shen. Back then, Second Master Shen was a poor boy. After joining the gang, he was always taken care of by his senior brother.


    Huo Yuntao and the others also knew about their relationship, so they reported here and invited Young Lady in.


    Second Master Shen hurriedly got up and went out, Yan Shenjue followed two steps, and saw a middle-aged beautiful woman in a Hu suit walking in, her face was sad, her eyes were slightly red and swollen, as if she had been crying.


    When she saw her clothes, Yan Shenjue''s eyes flickered.


    This is exactly what Xinbao said.


    Second Master Shen raised his head to meet his eyes, frowned deeply, and nodded to express his understanding.


    Both sides hurriedly greeted each other, Qing Niangzi put on a forced smile, returned the gift shallowly, and said: "Shouyan, sister-in-law has something to ask you."


    Second Master Shen looked calm, and said to Yan Shen Jue: "Xiao Jue, let''s go out."


    Yan Shen Jue withdrew, and just as he stepped out of the room, he heard the woman cry: "Shou Yan! Your senior brother, he was murdered by a traitor!"


    Second Master Shen said in surprise: "What! What''s going on! You speak slowly!"


    Mistress Qing was just crying, and while crying, she knelt down violently on the ground, "Shouyan! You have to avenge him!"


    Second Master Shen rushed to help: "Sister-in-law, get up first, my family doesn''t need to be so polite..."


    The next moment, a cold light flashed in Qing Niangzi''s hand.


    Second Master Shen flinched suddenly, and at the same time quickly retreated his hands. He lightly hit her wrist with two fingers, and the dagger fell to the ground with a clang.


    Qing Niangzi''s complexion changed, and she reached out her hand to grab it. Second Master Shen kicked it earlier, and the dagger slid far away.


    The two of them went through two tricks, Second Master Shen easily controlled her, and said in a deep voice, "Sister-in-law, is there some misunderstanding?"


    Yan Shenjue didn''t want to pry into their privacy. Hearing that the crisis had been resolved, he turned around and went out. It was not easy to perform light work in broad daylight, so he directly borrowed a horse from the Shen family, and hurried back to Yutang Village.


    Xinbao is waiting eagerly.


    Usually she hasn''t woken up at this time, but after having a dream last night, she has not fallen into a deep sleep, her sleepy eyes are red, and she is still waiting.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Don''t worry, it''s okay, that person was caught by Uncle Shen. Uncle Shen was asking her something, I don''t want to listen, so I came back first."


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help asking: "Who is it? Is he his enemy in the Jianghu?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I seem to have heard that it is his sister-in-law, surnamed Qing."


    Ms. Lin nodded, and patted her daughter with her arms around her: "That''s all right, go to sleep at ease!"


    Xinbao frowned, and fell headlong on the kang, thinking about it, feeling sad, and crying: "I, I am too miserable!"


    A pink and white glutinous rice dumpling, it is really cute and funny regardless of the expression.


    Ms. Lin held back her smile and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tuanzi sobbed and said: "I learned the seal script after a lot of hard work, but the stone started to draw again! It''s too willful! This is too deceitful!"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "I have written several walls and haven''t cried! You are crying!"


    Duanzi meal.


    She remained motionless, turned her eyes to him, and then quickly added a word: "We are too miserable! I have memorized it for many days, and brother Xiaoxian wrote a lot of walls, all in vain..."


    Yan Shenjue couldn''t help being amused, and touched the little meaty face of the dumpling: "What you learn will not be wasted, maybe you can use it later?"


    He lowered his hands and gently pressed the eyes of Tuanzi: "Be good, go to sleep!"


    At first it was just a light touch, but when she raised her hand, Tuanzi fell asleep.


    Even though he had seen Tuanzi''s instant sleep technique a few times, Yan Shenjue was still a little surprised, and Mrs. Chaolin compared it.


    Miss Lin chuckled, posed for the dumpling, and covered the quilt.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Then Auntie, shall we still celebrate our birthday?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "Your Uncle Qingshan means to go to see the furniture later, and then buy a birthday gift for him. After all the gifts, we will not enter."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    "There''s no rush," Mrs. Lin said, "Put Xinbao to sleep for a while, you watch her, I''ll go and talk to them."


    Yan Shen Jue hummed.


    Xinbao fell asleep for another hour, and halfway through, he was carried into the carriage, and then entered the county. First, he bought a birthday present and asked someone to send it to Shen''s house, and then a few people went to the carpentry workshop.


    Xinbao smelled a scent of wood, opened his eyes in a daze, and saw a very beautiful dressing table in front of him, the boss was smiling and said: "Look, this room belongs to you, it''s all ready, See if there is anything missing."


    Tang Qingshan nodded, went in, and said: "You are busy, let''s count carefully."


    These are big items, and they are not afraid of being stolen. The boss responded with a smile and went out.


    The twins were very happy, running around, shouting, "Is this ours?"


    "Well," Tang Qingshan said with a rare smile on his face, "You two are the same, and Xinbao''s is the only one. Your eldest brother, second brother, third brother, and fourth brother are all similar."


    Duanzi Nuonuo asked: "Where is the heart treasure?"


    It also startled Mrs. Lin: "When did you wake up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： of course eat it

    Chapter 245 Of course it is to eat


    Xinbao had already seen it, pointed and said, "There!"


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Is that mine? Yours should be that one!"


    Women''s bedroom, daughter''s boudoir, the least things are the mirror stand and dowry, the two mirror stands are obviously different, one is simple and simple, the other is exquisite and small, the smaller one is the treasure of the heart.


    And the mirror table at this time already has some dressing tables like later generations. It is a combination of mirror table, storage table and cabinet. Similarly, the mortise and tenon joints are polished very smooth, and there are even two small drawers on one side of the storage table. If it is as small as Xinbao and does not need dowry for the time being, you can also store silk flowers and the like in the small drawers.


    Yan Shenjue took a step forward, opened the cabinet and took a look.


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "What are you looking at?"


    He wanted to make a joke, saying that you would buy one for you if you wanted it, but Yan Shenjue said as a matter of course: "Let me see where Xinbao will hide the candy in the future."


    Poof!


    Several people laughed out loud.


    Only Tuanzi said disapprovingly: "Xinbao wouldn''t hide candy in such a place where you can guess it!"


    "Oh?" Yan Xiaolang tilted his head and asked curiously: "Where is the best place to hide?"


    Duanzi said: "Of course..."


    She swallowed in time, and said sonorously: "Of course I eat it and hide it in my stomach!" After finishing speaking, she secretly glanced at him.


    Yan Shenjue''s beautiful peach blossom eyes were bent, and she gave her a lovely face.


    Tuanzi''s mind is really turning fast now, not only can he detect it in time, but he can also quickly tell a perfect lie. He really misses that stupid dumpling who balds and balds a lot.


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "Father, why do I still need a lot of things?"


    Tang Qingshan said in a deep voice: "I originally thought that I would arrange the hall first, and then find someone from the village to beat the unimportant small items in each room."


    Mrs. Lin persuaded him: "I spent a lot of money, and it''s not bad. If I look for it from the village, it''s too cold and I can''t start work. How have I lived these few months? Besides, the typed ones are clumsy and clumsy. These don¡¯t match up, and they look awkward, so why not just buy them from here.¡±


    Tang Qingshan frowned slightly, and Big Brother Tang also said: "That''s right, Dad, it won''t cost you another twenty or thirty taels, why don''t you just call from here, and it will be soon, and you can use it during the Chinese New Year."


    Tang Qingshan glanced at him: "Twenty-three taels?"


    He disliked his son''s light tone, but Mrs. Lin also chimed in: "What''s wrong with twenty or thirty taels? My son is making money now, so what am I afraid of!"


    Yan Shen Jue coughed lightly and said, "Why don''t I pay? I''m borrowing from the mansion, so I should pay some money."


    "No need," Tang Qingshan made a final decision: "Then see what is missing, and just hit it in a while."


    Yan Shenjue said: "I think the Babu bed outside is quite exquisite, how about I buy it for Xinbao?"


    Ms. Lin said, "You don''t need to buy this!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "But I can''t..."


    "You are obedient!" Mrs. Lin patted him on the back: "I''m not here to alienate you, it''s just that my father and mother should buy this Babu bed, and it will be used as a dowry for my daughter in the future. I can''t ask you to buy it. It''s against the rules. Wait for me ...Wait for Uncle Qingshan to find a way to earn some money, and buy a good one for my Xinbaoer!"


    Yan Shenjue obediently did not speak any more, turned around, and embraced Xinbao.


    Miss Lin took a few steps forward, strolled around and looked around, and said: "Master, you said that Xinbao''er has grown up, can you earn a Babu bed?"


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Yes."


    Ms. Lin nodded, as if I was relieved: "That''s fine!"


    Several people were picking it up when they suddenly saw a familiar figure walking by outside. Brother Tang saw it at a glance and wondered: "Xiaoyu?"


    Shen Zhuoli, who had just walked past, turned his head and hurried back: "Uncle Fan, why are you here?"


    He looked inside and hurried over to salute one by one. Brother Tang asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Shen Zhuoli said: "Grandpa told me to buy a house, I''ll come over and take a look at these cases."


    He paused for a moment, then asked Yan Shenjue: "Uncle Xiaojue, you were the one who came to look for grandpa last night, didn''t you?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded, and Mrs. Lin said, "Second Master, is he alright?"


    Shen Zhuoli said: "Today is my grandfather''s birthday. I see that Uncle An has already accepted your gifts, but except you and the Yuan family, all the gifts have not been accepted. My grandfather is not at home. I left with Huo Yuntao early in the morning, and only said that there was an urgent matter in the gang, but I don''t know what it is."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I don''t know either."


    Shen Zhuoli didn''t ask any more questions. He nodded and said with a smile, "Are you guys moving?"


    "We still have to wait for a few days," Brother Tang said, "These are all ordered before. Let''s see if it works, and then add more."


    "Speaking of this," Shen Zhuoli said, "Didn''t I just buy a house? There are many old bookshelves in this house. I don''t think it''s broken. It''s a pity to throw it away. If you don''t dislike it, why don''t you buy it?" Use it? I think it matches your color."


    Brother Tang said: "Aren''t you going to stay?"


    Shen Zhuoli shook his head: "All the furniture in the room is gone, only a few bookshelves and two large chests are left. If I keep it, I have to buy other things with it. It saves money, and it doesn¡¯t look good, I thought I¡¯d buy the light yellow color, and it would be beautiful to match with a small piece of sweet-scented osmanthus in the courtyard.¡±


    Brother Tang responded with a smile: "Thanks then, I''ll go take a look later."


    Now Shen Zhuoli got to know them a lot, and he spoke casually, and said a little coquettishly: "Then I will go shopping with you first, and after you finish shopping, you can accompany me to look at the yard, can you choose furniture? "


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "Success is success, but I am a rough person, I can''t see anything, but Xiaojue can accompany you to pick and choose."


    Yan Shen said absolutely nothing: "Yes."


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said: "Then you can accompany me to buy someone? I haven''t bought one. I think if one person lives alone, at least one concierge and one cook are needed? What else do you need?"


    Mrs. Lin couldn''t help but said: "If you live alone, there are not so many welcomes and send-offs. In fact, you don''t need a concierge. You just pick a boy who is 14 or 15 years old. If you are a scholar, just pick a book boy. If you have guests , I asked the boy to open the door to entertain. As for the cook, you don¡¯t need to buy it, you can hire a part-time worker to cook a meal at ordinary times. If you have a small yard, you can pay an extra ten yuan a day, and most of the cleaning work can be done. , I can pack the laundry, as long as I don¡¯t live at home..."


    Shen Zhuoli immediately leaned over: "Grandma, can you accompany me to find a servant?"


    Miss Lin nodded with a smile: "Yes, but I really don''t know how to pick people. Your name is... Cough, grandpa will accompany you. He is very good at people."


    Shen Zhuoli is about the same age as her son, and they are not relatives. It is a bit embarrassing for her to be a grandparent. Shen Zhuoli probably saw that she was uncomfortable, so she changed her name to grandma. The locals seldom call it Grandma, but some merchants call it that, and it does sound closer than Grandma.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： Waves of ups and downs rise again

    Chapter 246 One wave of unrest and another wave


    So after a few people went around, they went out to buy the missing furniture, and the missing furniture had to be ordered. The children talked about it, and just stayed in the carpentry shop for a whole morning. .


    At noon, a few people went to eat together, and after eating, they went to the small courtyard that Shen Zhuoli had bought.


    This courtyard is very close to Liujin Garden, and it is not too big. There are only three main rooms in total. There is a kitchen in the corner of the courtyard, and there are several sweet-scented osmanthus trees in front of and behind the house.


    Shen Zhuoli said embarrassingly: "Isn''t it too good? Uncle An said it''s all according to my preferences. I quite like it. I think it''s useless to have too many rooms. A small room is fine. The osmanthus grove is just right in size. If you live here, you can use this room as a study, and you can see the small osmanthus grove when you open the window. If you live in the bedroom, you might be able to smell the flowers when they bloom. To the fragrance of flowers."


    Ms. Lin smiled and said, "I think it''s pretty good too."


    Pity her, a woman who has no ink in her stomach, she can''t say anything except being good.


    But when Shen Zhuoli got close to her, he was very happy when she said that, and said, "Grandma, come in and have a look, I think this kind of place seems to be hidden in the city, so there is no need to set up a flower hall , if you have guests, just use the study to entertain them..."


    "Very good!" Mrs. Lin said solemnly: "The new house we built is to use the study room to entertain guests!"


    As she spoke, she looked out for help.


    Her sons were all looking around the bookshelf, not paying attention to her at all, only Tang Qingshan received his wife''s request for help, came in slowly, and continued chatting with Shen Zhuoli.


    As soon as he took it, his wife immediately left him and went to look at those old furniture with her sons.


    It is said to be old, but it is not really old.


    The bookcases at this time are very similar to the Bogu racks of later generations. They are not arranged in rows, but staggered. There are two drawers on the first floor, and the grids have small carvings, which are very delicate, and they are all of that deep mahogany color, which is indeed very similar to the ones they bought.


    The two large top cabinets are also in good condition, and there is no problem except for some bumps on the corners.


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "Xiaoyu, it''s pretty good, you really don''t want it?"


    Shen Zhuoli replied from the other side: "No more, Grandma!"


    "That''s fine," Mrs. Lin said, "then put two or three of these bookshelves in Rong''er''s room. Anyway, he reads a lot, so we can divide the rooms we have booked for ourselves."


    Xinbao raised her hand to apply: "I want one."


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Okay, okay, can I give you a new one?"


    Yan Shen couldn''t help but said: "Auntie, let me decorate Xinbao and I''s room? These bookshelves are too simple, not like my daughter''s home."


    Miss Lin took a few glances at him, then smiled: "Okay! You come! You may not be able to match our arrangement, you are all elegant!"


    Yan Shen Jue coughed lightly, but did not refute.


    Mrs. Lin said again: "These two top chests will be placed in Tang Shitou''s room after the deed is completed. With these two big ones, you can save a lot of money. I don''t know if they will come to do it today." without?"


    "It will definitely be done," Brother Tang said with a smile, "I went to the mountains early in the morning, and I took a special look at the courtyard of Lizheng''s house. His ox cart is not there."


    While talking, he couldn''t help laughing, "Tang Shitou has taken advantage of it, and he probably couldn''t sleep because of his happiness. He has to urge the Lizheng patriarch to do it early in the morning."


    When he said this, Mrs. Lin became more and more funny as she thought about it, and she laughed for a long time: "This Tang Shitou is really what people say, ''You can''t eat and drink. You don''t plan to be poor for a lifetime.'' Tell me about it." What he did!"


    Several people were talking and joking, Xinbao was a little sleepy and didn''t want to sleep, walking around the top chest, humming a song at the same time.


    Yan Shenjue just looked at the dazed glutinous rice dumpling, and passed behind him again and again, shaking her head and walking happily. After listening carefully, she sang "Bye bye donuts, pearl milk tea, instant noodles, hot pot rice, big plate chicken" ..."


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    What circle? It sounds like they are all edible, but why are there pearls in them?


    The boy was very confused, so when Tuanzi passed by him again, he took a quick step, and then walked backwards like he usually practiced martial arts, while asking: "What is a donut? What is pearl milk tea? "


    Xinbao: "..."


    Her eyes widened wide open.


    She was humming completely unconsciously, never expecting that anyone else would listen.


    But she didn''t panic at all, and after thinking about it, she said, "Do you want to eat? Xinbao can make it for you!"


    Although there is no cassava at the moment, you can use sweet potato flour instead. At most, the color is opaque, but it tastes very bomby.


    Don¡¯t use non-dairy creamer, make real milk tea with real milk and real tea... But it¡¯s hard to find cows, so you can try it with goat¡¯s milk, the tea itself can remove the smell.


    There are a lot of drinks in summer, such as sugarcane milk, black plum and sour plum, but in winter, there are really no warm drinks on the market. Everyone only drinks tea, but girls shopping, who can resist sweet milk tea?


    You know, "After Laba is the New Year", after Laba, the streets are extremely lively every day, even the girls, daughters-in-law and old ladies who usually don''t leave the door can''t help but come out for a stroll !


    Clay pots can be used for cups, and hands can be warmed by holding them. Straws, bamboo, and reeds can be used instead of straws. In short, there are no major technical difficulties, so you can try it!


    The more Xinbao thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Yan Shenjue squatted down, shook her little hand, and said, "How to do it?"


    Xinbao happened to be tired from walking, so he sat down on his lap, supported his knees with both hands, and said, "First, we need to have milk sheep."


    Yan Shen Jue glanced at her silently, she took it for granted and smiled smirkly at him.


    He is also only ten years old, and he is thin and squatting, with a fat ball sitting on his lap or something... Well, fortunately, he knows kung fu, otherwise he would really not be able to hold on.


    But he didn''t say anything, just said: "Okay, what else do you want?"


    "If you want sugar, noodles, eggs, black tea, Dianhong and Qihong are all fine..."


    While she was talking, her expression froze suddenly.


    Obviously before Yan Shenjue came back in the morning, the stone had disappeared, but now, it appeared again.


    This was the first time she felt the appearance of a stone in a waking state.


    The picture in Shizhong is still Erye Shen, who is lying on the couch, with one hand back supporting the bed, as if about to get up, with a shocked expression.


    The handwriting next to it reads: "Shen Shouyan felt a pain in the back of his neck as soon as he lay down. He jumped up quickly, but he only jumped halfway and then fell back."


    From this point of view, there should be some kind of poisonous needle hidden on the pillow or mattress.


    Tuanzi quickly lay down next to Yan Chenjue''s ear, and told him.


    Yan Shen Jue quickly lifted her away, stood up, gestured to her, and jumped up the wall with his breath.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： inner ghost

    Chapter 247 Inner Ghost


    Yan Shenjue arrived at Liujin Garden, and it was the first time someone jumped out to block him, cupped his hands and said, "Young Yan? What can I do for you?"


    Yan Chenjue could tell that it was the person who watched the night last night, but he didn''t understand why. There was hostility in his words, and he just cupped his hands and said, "I have something urgent, and I need to call Uncle Shen. May I ask who is staying behind at Chaotian Gate, it was you who told me about it." Does it count?"


    "Yes," the man''s eyes were bright, and he said, "My lord, Wang Xun, the guardian of Chaotianmen, I don''t know if there is any news, Young Master Yan can tell me directly."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient, I have to borrow a way."


    What he meant was to use their method of communication to use his name to communicate. This kind of thing is rare in Jianghu, but it is not impossible. After all, it is just "borrowing". No effect.


    Wang Xun''s face darkened: "Young Master Yan, do you not believe me?"


    Yan Shenjue said, "It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s just that the matter is of great importance. If one less person knows about it, it will be more safe. I have a long-standing friendship with Uncle Shen, and I sent a message to him last night. If Uncle Shen is here, I will definitely agree of."


    Wang Xun''s eyes flickered, and he said: "The present is no better than the past, and I cannot agree to that. If Shao Yan has anything to do, please tell me directly."


    Yan Shen Jue remained expressionless from beginning to end, neither anxious nor urgent, and calmly said: "This matter concerns Uncle Shen''s safety, maybe you can take this responsibility?"


    Wang Xun said coldly: "Could it be that you, an outsider, can take responsibility?"


    Yan Shen Jue lowered his eyes.


    Although he is young, he has seen a lot of people''s warmth and warmth. He does not confront an important sentence, but asks it back... This kind of person probably has a ghost in his heart!


    Since he had this doubt, he didn''t delay for a moment, and said with a sneer, "Since you don''t care about the safety of your sect master, why should I be an outsider?"


    He cupped his hands: "Farewell."


    He quickly pulled away and left.


    Wang Xun''s face darkened, and he waved his hands anxiously for others to follow.


    But less than a quarter of an hour later, the two returned and said with a wry smile, "I lost my follow."


    Wang Xun gritted his teeth and cursed: "Trash!"


    The man couldn''t help but said: "Guardian, the sect master has a very good relationship with them, they are like family members, if he hadn''t sent a message yesterday night, I am afraid that the sect master really wants to follow the way of the young lady... Then why not ask him to borrow a way ?Maybe he really has something important?"


    Wang Xun said coldly: "What do you know!"


    He turned around and left, and more than one person behind him muttered: "But what if the sect master is in danger?"


    Wang Xun paused, then continued walking forward without paying attention.


    Shen Shouyan, in his opinion, is just an incomprehensible reckless man, but he is so popular in the sect!


    If this is not the case, why did they bother Fei Nuo and spend several years trying to plot him!


    Step by step, he finally calculated that he had a heart to retreat, and the old lady who persuaded him wanted to go back to his hometown and bring him back together. Now, it is obvious that he is raising flowers and planting grass in this remote area, and he hardly cares about the affairs of the gang. As a result, when it came to the last step to close the net, everything went wrong again!


    First, Zhong Limin was poisoned but would rather die than cooperate, but now, with a sure stab, he still failed!


    Wang Xun was panicked and scared.


    He has been with Shen Shouyan for ten years, if their plan fails, sooner or later he will be found out!


    If you don¡¯t do it, you will never stop!


    Wang Xun confessed a few words casually, then found an excuse, went to the back, quickly wrote a note, summoned the pigeons, and let them fly out.


    Who knew that just after they were released, a person came from behind and said, "Dharma protector?"


    He held a bowl of vegetables in his hand, and while eating, he said casually: "Where is the Dharma protector?"


    Wang Xun''s eyes sharpened, but the man didn''t notice it: "It''s delicious, do you want to eat it? This is the last crop of cockscombs. Why hasn''t that little baby come these days? Maybe he can still eat it when he comes. something delicious."


    Wang Xun walked over slowly, and said with a half smile, "Give me a taste."


    He didn''t know that just as the pigeon flew out of the yard, a figure rose up and gently grabbed the pigeon in his hand.


    Yan Shenjue removed the small bamboo tube under the pigeon''s feet, took out the note inside, and wrote only a few words: "Someone came to look for Shen, but he didn''t know where he was going. There might be changes."


    Sure enough, he is an insider!


    Yan Shen didn''t delay much, he quickly grew up and jumped off the eaves.


    At this time, Yan Chenjue pulled away, and everyone was a little at a loss. Mrs. Lin asked, "Where did Xiaojue go?"


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something, and her eyes widened slightly.


    Tang Qingshan was a little helpless.


    Or don''t dare to let her know about these things. Although Mrs. Lin is smart, she is straightforward. She won''t leak her words, but you can tell by her expression.


    Fortunately, Tuanzi reacted quickly and blinked his eyes: "Xinbao, Xinbao asked Brother Xiaoxian to buy something."


    Ms. Lin quickly cooperated: "What to buy?"


    Tuanzi had no time to think about anything else, so he could only say, "Buy sheep."


    Ms. Lin asked strangely: "Why are you buying sheep?"


    Dumplings with big eyes: "Make something delicious."


    Tang Qingshan came over and asked, "Is this bookshelf usable?"


    The only person here who is not from the Tang family is Shen Zhuoli. This kid is also sensitive, so I''m afraid he has already seen it, so he''s going on and on.


    Ms. Lin said: "It''s all in good condition, and it can be used. It''s strange!"


    While several people were talking, there was a man dressed in ordinary clothes who jumped over the wall and entered, cupped his hands and said, "Hi everyone, little Yan Shishi, our master Yan Shenjue ordered the little one to come and protect you..."


    He also cupped his hands to Shen Zhuoli: "Young Master Shen, the master said that Chaotianmen is afraid that there may be an inner ghost, so I told you not to go back and stay with the Tang family."


    Shen Zhuoli was taken aback: "The ghost? Then my grandpa..."


    Yan Shishi said: "The master has already rushed over, so you don''t have to worry about Young Master Shen."


    Ms. Lin stood in front of her family calmly: "I''ve never seen you before?"


    Yan Shishi said: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Tang, the master didn''t have time to bring the little one over, so he just told the little one to tell Miss Xinbao..."


    Xinbao hid behind A Niang, and quietly revealed half of his face when he heard the words: "What did you say?"


    Yan Shishi said: "Pearl milk tea."


    Xinbao breathed a sigh of relief instantly.


    It must be Yan Chen who knows about pearl milk tea at this time. When they were talking, I''m afraid that even Mrs. Lin next to them didn''t hear them.


    She said: "Hello Eleven Brother, when will Brother Xiaoxian come back?"


    Yan Shishi smiled and said, "I don''t know, it should be soon."


    "What about Chang''er?" Mrs. Lin asked anxiously, "Where is Tang Shichang?"


    Yan Shishi said: "I have already asked someone to pick it up, and I will be here in a while. You don''t have to worry, Second Master Shen is extremely skilled and has a stable position in the sect. There is nothing to be afraid of if you are small, and the small ones are just for the sake of it." Just in case, you can do whatever you want, and you will be fine."


    Shen Zhuoli said: "Excuse me, Uncle An will not be in danger, right?"


    Yan Shishi said: "Don''t worry, Young Master Shen, they don''t need to deal with a housekeeper."


    Shen Zhuoli hesitated to speak, but finally said: "If this ghost doesn''t tear my face apart, can I go back?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： auspicious person

    Chapter 248 Auspicious person and celestial aspect


    Yan Shishi was slightly taken aback.


    He paused for a moment before saying: "The young one is under the order of the master to protect you, and you can''t ask Young Master Shen to go back. If Young Master Shen is worried, I can find a reason to call Butler An out."


    He whistled, and there was a whistle back outside.


    Shen Zhuoli said: "Then will they bother the old lady?"


    Yan Shishi was taken aback for a moment: "This is something to watch out for. Don''t worry, Young Master Shen, I''ll ask someone to watch over there."


    He went out to give orders.


    Ms. Lin picked up her daughter, looked at Tang Qingshan, Tang Qingshan pondered slightly, and when Yan Shishi came back, he asked: "Do you need us to go to Yuan''s house?"


    "No need," Yan Shishi said, "If you want to go, you can go, if you don''t, you can go home, it doesn''t matter."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Then let''s go back after Chang''er and Butler An come." He looked at Shen Zhuoli.


    Shen Zhuoli was a little anxious, but he also knew that his kung fu would not be of much help, so he just nodded and said, "It''s all up to Grandpa."


    They were already close, but after a short wait, Brother Tang San and Anshun were brought over with a dazed look on their faces.


    As soon as Xinbao saw the third brother, she immediately jumped up and threw herself into his arms. Although she didn''t jump high enough, she was about to leave the ground, but fortunately, Tang San''s kung fu is good now, and when she bent down, she jumped up and jumped into his arms. After catching it, the two siblings made out for a while.


    Shen Zhuoli was also a little relieved, stepped forward to grab Anshun''s arm, and several people got into the car, Tang San remembered and said: "What''s wrong? Call me out all of a sudden?"


    Ms. Lin just said the matter, Brother Tang San anxiously said: "Then my master will be fine?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Second Lord Shen is auspicious, he will be fine."


    After a pause, he continued: "I heard that Second Master Shen brought another person with him. I heard that this person is not very cooperative, and she is still a woman, so when they go out, they must be in a carriage. That Xiaojue will chase after him quickly, as long as the direction Yes, it''s not hard to find someone."


    Yan Shishi smiled and said: "Madam said that we know the direction, and there are people in front to meet us, and the carriage has a sign of Chaotianmen, so it is easy to find."


    Brother Tang San felt relieved and nodded.


    Anshun over there kept listening, feeling secretly grateful.


    He felt that he didn''t help the child, but at such a critical moment, Shen Zhuoli still remembered him as a servant, which really made him feel sad. How could such an obedient and grateful child have such a conscientious couple? Parents.


    A group of people returned home.


    The people I met greeted them one after another, and asked Brother Tang San: "How is your kung fu learning?"


    Fortunately, Yan Shishi was driving the car, and the speed was not too slow, Tang San only laughed and said, "It''s not bad!"


    One side passed by, but many people followed them and followed them back home, trying to persuade them: "Isn''t it that you have Tai Sui soil here... why did you give it to Tang Shitou?"


    "That''s right! If you don''t give it, who can say anything about you!"


    Looking at the posture, the Tang family was secretly surprised.


    It seems that there are quite a few people who believe in this "Tai Sui soil", and there are also many people who have the idea of ??this yard.


    It''s just that most people are thinking of waiting for them to move and come to borrow for a while. Only Tang Shitou has the courage to directly exchange this with his own. This way...others can''t take it away.


    If he had been so decisive when building the greenhouse, he might have made a small fortune. Now he is decisive, but it¡¯s a pity that the decisiveness is not the place!


    While everyone was talking, Tang Shitou came over, with a smile on his face, he gave them the deed of his house, and he showed the deed of this house for fear that no one would see it: "Brother Qingshan, Look, when shall we change?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "The other side of my new house is almost built, so I will level up the yard, clean it up, and move soon."


    "That''s fine," Tang Shitou said, "Then you hurry up, I''ve packed everything over there, and once you move here, we have to move quickly for the New Year''s Eve."


    Tang Qingshan glanced at him, and said lightly: "Don''t worry, I will finish moving before Laba."


    Once the date was confirmed, Tang Shitou felt relieved, and said with a smile, "Okay, then I''ll go home and pack it up, see you later!"


    He left, and the villagers couldn''t help but chattered again: "Tell me, are you in such a hurry?"


    "That''s right! It''s like I''m afraid someone will get away!"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said a few perfunctory words, and then said humanely: "Is there a guest in your house?"


    "Yes!" Mrs. Lin took the opportunity and said, "Where are the guests in the city! It just so happens that I don''t have much chat with you, I have to prepare to see what we have for dinner in the afternoon."


    Several people praised Shen Zhuoli again, and then they parted ways.


    Tang Qingshan said: "I''ll go over there to have a look, it''s probably about the same."


    Brother Tang said: "I''ll go with you."


    The twins followed closely, and Mrs. Lin glanced at Yan Shishi, who smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Tang, someone is following, besides, Uncle Yuan is also there, everything will be fine!"


    Ms. Lin nodded, and went to the kitchen, Anshun hurried over to help, Tang Si brother was also helping, Shen Zhuoli hesitated for a moment, and simply went over.


    Xinbao''s sleepy eyes were sleepy, but he refused to go to sleep, and sat on the threshold with his little fleshy face in his hands, like a little wounded mushroom.


    Yan Shishi squatted beside her and asked her, "Miss, don''t you take a nap?"


    "I won''t sleep anymore," Xinbao sighed as his eyelids twitched, "I''m worried about brother Xiaoxian, so worried that I can''t sleep at all!"


    Yan Shishi said: "Miss, don''t worry, master..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the whole dumpling tilted to the side. Yan Shishi hurriedly stretched out her hand, and she lay her pillow on his hand, falling asleep, and the two little hands supporting her chin slowly slid down .


    Oh, I''m so worried that I can''t sleep!


    Yan Shishi was a little at a loss, picked up a twig from the ground, popped it lightly, and hit Lady Lin''s clothes, which startled her. When she raised her head anxiously, Yan Shishi motioned to her.


    Ms. Lin smiled, came over and carried her daughter in, took off her shoes, and then slept until dinner time.


    Yan Shenjue still didn''t come back during dinner, and he still didn''t come back when he was going to bed again after eating.


    Before Xinbao went to bed, he told Yan Shishiqian: "When Brother Xiaoxian comes back, you must tell me, no matter how late it is, you must remember, don''t forget gone."


    Yan Shishi fully agreed, and Xinbao went to bed.


    There was Erye Shen''s room here, so Anshun went to sleep, and Yan Shishi stayed in the west wing room, waiting for Yan Shenjue to come back.


    Shen Zhuoli hesitated for a while, and suddenly said to Brother Tang: "Uncle Fan, can I sleep with you?"


    Brother Tang said indifferently: "Okay, I won''t snore."


    "You can sleep with me," Brother Tang said, "Brother takes up a lot of space, if you sleep with him, you will fall off the kang, but the two of us are still warm when we sleep together."


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said, "Okay."


    Since he was willing to squeeze, Brother Tang San went out and slept in Erye Shen''s bed in the east chamber.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： Does my heart hurt?

    Chapter 249 Does My Heart Pain?


    When Yan Shenjue came back, it was already past the Zi hour.


    Even though several people were waiting anxiously, when he came back, there was no sound from inside.


    After hearing Yan Shishi''s report, Yan Chenjue hesitated for a moment, then quietly walked to Xinbao''s window, and said softly, "Xinbao?"


    Ms. Lin was the first to hear it, and said, "Xiaojue is back?"


    Yan Shen Jue responded, Xinbao was sleeping in a drowsy state, but he got up in a blink of an eye, and threw himself on the window, hitting his head with a bang.


    She didn''t care about rubbing, and said, "Brother Xiaoxian?"


    "Well, I''m fine, and Uncle Shen is fine," Yan Shenjue said, "Does it hurt?"


    Xinbao touched it: "It doesn''t hurt."


    Shen Zhuoli originally slept in his clothes, so he got out of bed and opened the door: "Is everything going well?"


    "Well, I went in time and nothing happened." Yan Shenjue said: "Uncle Shen gave me the token, is Brother Tang awake yet? Uncle Shen said, tell you two to take the token to detain the traitor Wang Xun, And thoroughly investigate the remaining personnel."


    Elder Shen¡¯s bed where Brother Tang slept also came out, and he was stunned when he heard this: ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t know how to do it!¡±


    Yan Shenjue said: "I will help you from the sidelines, but I am not from Chaotianmen, so I can''t show up in public. Wang Xun has already been captured by my people. You can go and investigate other people. There is no danger. Are you As a personal disciple, if you show up, it means that this is what your master meant."


    Brother Tang San scratched his head: "Well, that''s okay?"


    Lady Lin came out holding Xinbao. The soft little glutinous rice dumpling was covered with only one face exposed. It took a long time for the pupa to stretch out a hand from the quilt. Yan Chenjue saw it at a glance and hurried forward two steps.


    Xinbao touched his face: "Brother Xiaoxian, thank you for your hard work!"


    Yan Shenjue''s mouth curled up, and he nodded: "Yeah."


    He grabbed her hand, it was as soft as a steamed bun, and it was still warm, he squeezed it twice, put her back into the quilt, glanced at her head, and sure enough, there was a red streak.


    He pressed her head and looked at her, "Does Xinbao hurt??"


    Xinbao shook his head, then nodded again: "It hurts, brother Xiaoxian hehe."


    She moved her little head closer, Yan Chenjue took a few breaths, coughed lightly, turned her head and said, "Let''s go."


    Then he said to Yan Shishi: "Eleven stay."


    Yan Shishi responded, and someone was already waiting outside with a horse. The three of them got on the horse, and Mrs. Lin chased after two steps, saying: "Be careful, come back early."


    The three of them agreed in unison, and then Yan Shenjue and Shen Zhuoli looked at each other subconsciously, each of them raised their whips and moved forward.


    Brother Tang asked curiously from behind: "When did Sanlang learn to ride a horse?? Looks quite skilled?"


    Before he finished a sentence, Tang Sange said in front of him: "Hey! Wait for me! This horse won''t listen to me!"


    Under the dim moonlight, he could vaguely see the thin little Yan Shenjue reining in his horse, waiting for Brother Tang San to reach his horse''s side, he stretched out his hand to grab Brother Tang San''s back collar, and directly mentioned his horse, with an easy movement It''s... like lifting a chicken.


    Because the sky is too dark, this kind of... how to put it, the contrast is even more vivid.


    Ms. Lin sighed, and said to herself: "Shame! Fortunately, I don''t blame me for this, Saburo may follow your father."


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He said silently: "Aniang is right."


    What reason to talk to women! Women are unreasonable.


    Yan Shenjue walked all the way, and explained to the two of them.


    Miss Lin was right, because Second Master Shen wanted to take Qing Niangzi with her, and Qing Niangzi was a woman, so she didn''t cooperate, so she had to use a carriage, which was not fast.


    There is only one official road, so as long as you know where Chaotianmen is, and you are sure that they are going back to Chaotianmen, it will be easy to chase them.


    Yan Shenjue led a few people, riding fast all the way, barely catching up with their carriage at sunset.


    Yan Shen Jue first asked someone to lead Huo Yuntao away from the driver, then got into the carriage and told Second Master Shen.


    As soon as Second Master Shen heard about Wang Xun and saw that little note, his face turned dark.


    When he came here, he just left his side job and went back to seclusion, and he brought all his cronies with him. Wang Xun and Huo Yuntao were the children he picked up and raised. Even Wang Xun had been with him longer than Huo Yuntao. Light and dark, get along like relatives.


    He really didn''t expect that he would do this.


    Qing Niangzi sat in the car all the time, listening to every sentence, but she just got acupuncture points and couldn''t move, her eyes were burning with anxiety.


    Yan Shen Jue left after finishing speaking, Huo Yuntao came back after a while, and said: "I lost my follower, but it doesn''t seem like they are coming for us."


    Second Master Shen nodded, the carriage continued to move forward, and when it arrived at a large inn, Huo Yuntao said: "Master, let''s rest here for the night?"


    Second Master Shen couldn''t even believe Huo Yuntao anymore, so he deliberately said, "Let''s find a quieter place!"


    Huo Yuntao didn''t notice it, so he let out an oh, and continued to walk forward. After walking a few steps, Second Master Shen said again: "Forget it, just stay here, it''s a matter of one night."


    Huo Yuntao didn''t care, so he got out of the carriage, casually carried the young lady on his shoulders, handed the carriage to Xiaoer, and said, "You''re ready to wait, I''ll feed you at Maoshi, we have to leave at Maozheng."


    "Okay," the shop clerk agreed repeatedly, "It''s time to go on the road, don''t worry."


    Huo Yuntao went in and said, "The two upper rooms should be next to each other."


    The shopkeeper responded, and said: "Tianzi No. 3, Tianzi No. 4."


    Shen Erye said: "I want a sunny one, don''t be humid."


    Huo Yuntao said: "Did you hear that?"


    The shopkeeper obviously panicked, paused before saying: "The upper room is considered to be sunny, and the two rooms are also bright, don''t worry."


    Second Master Shen still said: "Not three or four, change to two, I am very annoyed when I hear three or four now."


    Qing Niangzi''s husband is Shen Erye''s third senior brother.


    Huo Yuntao immediately understood, and immediately said: "I want room five! I want room five or six!"


    The shopkeeper said anxiously: "There are guests in rooms five and six."


    Huo Yuntao carried the person on his shoulders, shifted his shoulders impatiently, and took a silver ticket: "It''s only five or six, and if there are guests, ask him to make room!"


    The shopkeeper looked at the bank note, and immediately changed his face: "That''s okay, I''ll ask someone to clean it up..."


    Second Master Shen remained calm.


    Huo Yuntao obviously didn''t know anything, and the shopkeeper probably just collected money from others to let them live in which room.


    He usually doesn''t care about these little things, and Huo Yuntao acts casually, usually when he arrives at a place, he will find the biggest inn to stay in. Therefore, people who know him calculate the itinerary and guess that they will leave here and stay in this inn. Not surprising.


    After entering Tianzi No. 5, Second Master Shen lifted up the stool, and with the legs of the stool, pressed down on the bed and pillows first.


    Nowadays in winter, the pillow has been replaced with a cloth pillow, and the stuffing inside should be straw or the like, which is very hard, and no needles can be seen.


    He turned around and entered the room of Tianzi No. 3, and saw that the pillow was obviously newer than No. 5. With just a light press, two needles pricked out from below.


    In fact, when people from Jianghu enter the inn, they will instinctively check around, but this needs to be pressed down to reveal it, and the inspection is unexpected. When he lies down, the needle will pierce the back of his neck. When he realizes it, it will be too late. .


    What a cruel method!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Its a magic trick

    Chapter 250 is the means of the gods


    Outside, Huo Yuntao cursed and took the young lady to the latrine, Second Master Shen went into his room to check again, but there was nothing on his bed.


    It can be seen that he is the only one they have to deal with.


    Yan Shen Jue jumped in from the window and looked at him quietly.


    Second Master Shen settled down: "It''s nothing, I''m thinking about how to deal with this matter."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "What kind of poison?"


    Second Master Shen gave it to him with a veil and a silver needle: "Go back and ask someone to take a look. I reckon it''s the same as the one on the dagger. It''s not a dead person''s poison, it''s a kind of Gu poison, isn''t it?" Gu worms are Gu poison, the kind that has an antidote, and it is very painful to attack. This probably wants to make me poisoned, so what can I do if I threaten me!" He sneered.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Uncle, do you want to pretend to be poisoned?"


    "No need!" Shen Erye said: "I want to see what else he can do!"


    Yan Shen never persuaded, just nodded, Second Master Shen said again: "Although I don''t want to ask more about this matter, I still want to ask... Where did you get the news from?"


    Yan Shen Jue was silent for a while, and then said: "It''s not a quack trick."


    Second Master Shen was taken aback for a moment, thinking that it wasn''t a quack trick, what kind of trick was that?


    He suddenly came back to his senses, it wasn''t a quack trick...it was a fairy trick!


    Recalling all the magic of Xinbao, Second Master Shen''s face changed slightly, and he said solemnly: "I will keep this matter to myself!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I will keep someone by your side, so it is convenient to send letters."


    "Okay!" Da En said no thanks, Second Master Shen responded directly, and took out the token: "Then I will leave it to you first."


    He explained a few words carefully, Yan Shenjue also brought Yan Liu in and handed it over to Second Master Shen, who then drove back all the way.


    Shen Zhuoli and Brother Tang San were shocked when they heard it.


    After a long while, Shen Zhuoli said: "These people are really funny. I have only known Grandpa for less than three years, and I can see it clearly! Although Grandpa looks tolerant, he is the toughest person. They actually think that Grandpa will be poisoned Threatening? Helping them? This is looking down on who!"


    He flicked his whip angrily.


    After shaking it twice, he said again: "Uncle Xiaojue, what should we do after we go back?"


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "That Wang Xun was seen by someone when he sent the pigeon message. He wanted to kill that person, but he was stopped by my people and only suffered minor injuries. First of all, let''s identify this person. His name is Feng Qiang...Feng Qiang must not be his accomplice, you can gather all the people first, show your tokens, and then ask this Feng Qiang and Brother Tang San to lead a team, and you lead a team yourself, exchanging Check each other. It would be even better if you can act as if you are worried about Uncle Shen, but you don''t know how he is doing now."


    He said to Brother Tang San: "You don''t have to think about anything, just remember that there are bad people among these people, don''t give them a good face, talk to them, don''t exceed two words, don''t answer if you can, you must answer Just one word or two, and you don¡¯t have to think about everything else.¡±


    Brother Tang San responded seriously, and said, "What are you looking for?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Check everyone''s belongings, correspondence, or unknown assets. Pay attention to the actions of these people during the process."


    He paused: "Actually, you don''t have to think too much about it. Even if there are ghosts, there will never be many. Moreover, anyone who is smart enough will never be exposed at this time. So this is mainly to let everyone keep their strings. Tighten up, lest something happens in the future, and it''s too late to react."


    Shen Zhuoli and the two responded in succession.


    The two discussed it, Yan Shenjue got away, and the two returned to Shen''s house. It was just at the beginning of the week (1:00), Wang Xun "disappeared", and the group was leaderless, like headless flies in the middle of the night He searched everywhere, and when he saw Shen Zhuoli and the other two, he just said hello and didn''t intend to report.


    Then Shen Zhuoli showed his token and said, "Call everyone, let''s talk in the flower hall."


    The man was shocked.


    Shen Zhuoli and Brother Tang San are not very old, Shen Zhuoli is too beautiful, and his face does not show any power, but Brother Tang San has a resolute face and is tall, with a straight face, he is still very imposing.


    Especially he was born with great strength, he is a martial arts prodigy, others don''t know, how could these guards not know?


    Immediately, the whole person became respectful and responded repeatedly.


    The guards had their own communication method, and after a while, they gathered together.


    Because Shen Erye is going to retire, there are not many guards, and only fifty or sixty people are called here.


    Brother Tang San knew that his brain was not working well, so he acted as a scarecrow the whole time, only calming down the scene with a cold face, Shen Zhuoli didn''t talk too much, and said directly: "You all come with me!"


    He followed what Yan Shenjue said, and went all the way to the guest room.


    In the guest room, the injured Feng Qiang was sitting on one side, and on the other side, Wang Xun was tied tightly to the side, unconscious.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw it.


    Someone said: "Qiangzi, what''s wrong?"


    Someone wanted to help Wang Xun, but they didn''t wake up after crying for a long time. They turned around and asked, "What happened to the guardian? Qiangzi, why didn''t you untie him?"


    Feng Qiang said: "Wang Xun wants to kill me!"


    He quickly found a good relationship with him: "Brother Lu! Wang Xun wants to kill me!"


    That Brother Lu was a little older, obviously calm, and walked over and said, "What''s going on, please speak slowly."


    Feng Qiang said: "I don''t know! I wasn''t on duty yesterday. When I woke up today, I went to the kitchen to look for something to eat. Then I brought a plate of food, and happened to meet Wang Xun releasing pigeons. I said hello, and he came over to join me Eat, only took two bites, he squatted down and patted the dirt on his leg, and stabbed it with a knife, if I didn''t take a step back because I was worried that the cockscomb would be stained with dirt, I would have told him to stab it to death!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Shen Zhuoli stood at the side, holding the token tightly, nervous in his heart, and forced himself on his face.


    He didn''t interfere, he knew that these people didn''t respect him, but Yan Shenjue was right, standing behind him was Second Master Shen, so it doesn''t matter if they don''t respect, as long as they are obedient!


    Brother Lu was also stunned, they obviously had a good relationship, and while squatting down to look at his injury, he asked, "And then?"


    Feng Qiang said: "Then someone jumped in, knocked Wang Xun down and tied him up, bandaged me up and told me to wait here, I don''t know what happened, by the way, that person just left, or I would just leave I went to find you."


    Everyone can''t help talking.


    Shen Zhuoli said: "Do you know why Wang Xun suddenly wanted to kill?"


    Everyone turned their heads, Shen Zhuoli said indifferently: "Because he has a guilty conscience. Everyone knows that there are people in the door who want to kill my grandfather, and Wang Xun has collusion with these people, so this morning Yan Shenjue sent a message, Wang Xun refused to let him excuse me , he waited for Yan Shenjue to leave, then sent a letter to his accomplice...but Brother Feng saw it, and he killed him to silence him."


    Everyone has brothers, including Wang Xun, and someone immediately defended him: "You are talking nonsense!"


    Shen Zhuoli asked back: "If not, why did he kill Feng Qiang?"


    The man said: "Who knows what Feng Qiang did?"


    Feng Qiang was furious: "What are you talking about! You fart!"


    The man said: "I''ll just blame you! Anyway, I don''t believe Brother Xun would do such a thing!" He lowered his head to call Wang Xun again, but he still couldn''t wake him up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： The whole family joins in

    Chapter 251 The whole family joins the battle


    That Brother Lu said: "Everyone, don''t worry, think clearly before opening your mouth! Everyone knows who Qiangzi is, he doesn''t have the brains to mess with these things!"


    Having said that, unexpectedly more than one person, including the one who opened his mouth to speak just now, showed a look of "Yes".


    It turns out that being stupid is good at some point?


    Shen Zhuoli has been quietly paying attention to the expressions of everyone. Hearing this, he glanced at Brother Tang San. Brother Tang San was dutiful as a scarecrow, and his cold expression was well placed. At first glance, he was really handsome and calm.


    Brother Lu said again: "I was on duty this morning. I saw you when Young Master Yan came to deliver the letter..."


    He only said this part of the sentence, and didn''t say any more, but the others were pondering. After all, at that time, Wang Xun''s performance was indeed not quite right, and many people saw it.


    The person who spoke before became anxious, and called him again: "Wake up! Brother Xun... Wang Xun, wake up!"


    Shen Zhuoli made several gestures to Brother Tang San.


    It''s not that he didn''t dare, it was his kung fu that couldn''t frighten the audience.


    Brother Tang San understood it and walked over.


    Wang Xun was **** and thrown on the ground, but later when the crowd came, they helped him onto the bamboo couch. Brother Tang San flew up, and only heard a click, Wang Xun yelled loudly, his calf protruding from the middle twisted at odd angles.


    The person supporting him exclaimed, and suddenly turned to look at him.


    But they were only outer disciples of Chaotianmen, and they didn''t dare to easily offend their own disciples, so they were angry and anxious for a while.


    But Wang Xun woke up screaming in pain. Brother Lu glanced at Brother Tang San, seeing Tie Hanhan''s cold and dazzling face, and didn''t intend to ask him personally, so he took a step forward and asked loudly: "Wang Xun! Why are you To kill the sect master!"


    Wang Xun just woke up and was in pain. Hearing this, he subconsciously said: "Master, please forgive me! Please, please forgive me! Yu Licheng forced me!"


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Yu Licheng is the son of Qing Niangzi and the nephew of Shen Erye.


    Shen Zhuoli collected himself and took a step forward.


    He said to Lu Ge: "What''s your name?"


    The man hurriedly gave a salute: "Return to Young Master Shen, the younger one is called Lu Zicheng."


    Shen Zhuoli cupped his hands: "Brother Lu."


    Lu Zicheng hurriedly returned the courtesy: "Don''t dare, dare not."


    Shen Zhuoli said to the person who had been defending Wang Xun all the time, and after Wang Xun yelled out that sentence, his face showed shock: "What''s this person''s name?"


    The man settled down: "Chen Xu."


    "Okay," Shen Zhuoli clasped his fists, and said to Brother Tang San: "This is not a small matter, I don''t know what''s going on with Grandpa. Uncle Chang, why don''t you go with Brother Feng and trouble Brother Lu and Brother Chen, Let¡¯s each choose their own people and divide into two teams, let¡¯s check our own belongings first.¡±


    The third brother Hanhan is not really out of his mind, he said: "Check mine first!"


    "Okay," Shen Zhuoli said, "I checked Uncle Chang''s, and then mine. I''m worried about what that **** Wang Xun did. Let''s check our own things first. I heard that the surname Qing is good at using poison. Later, I will invite a doctor." Come on, let''s all take our pulse..."


    He spoke beautifully, and the matter of assassinating the head of the sect is indeed not a small matter, so everyone has no objection.


    Lu Zicheng obviously had some skills and wanted to stand out. He agreed first, and everyone else agreed, and then quickly divided into two teams and left.


    Only Shen Zhuoli was left.


    Wang Xun had already passed out from the pain. The pretty young boy tilted his head, listened to the movement around him, then closed the door and walked slowly over there.


    While walking, he casually picked up a pen from the table, inserted it into the bun, replaced the ganoderma lucidum hosta, and held it in his hand.


    Men''s jade hairpin is far simpler and blunter than women''s. It is a small hairpin in the hand, and the head of the hairpin is not sharp.


    Shen Zhuoli walked up to Wang Xun and sat down, clasped the jade hairpin in the palm of his hand, slowly raised his hand, and then stabbed down fiercely!


    Wang Xun screamed in pain. Under the severe pain, his body jerked and he gasped.


    The young man''s beautiful little hand pressed the jade hairpin slowly, and his voice was extremely cold: "My grandpa is so kind to you. He picked you home, saved your life, and raised you up with all his heart... You actually colluded with an adulterer? Kill my grandpa? You should die!"


    He increased his strength again, and the blood flowed down the blood hole. Wang Xun opened his mouth wide, but he couldn''t even scream.


    His eyes were wide open, and his bloodshot eyes were all red. Looking at the young man who was still very beautiful in front of him, he felt as if he saw a devil!


    He always thought that he was shy and well-behaved, but he didn''t know that he was so vicious!


    He is also an old Jianghu, and he was trembling violently for life, and he said repeatedly: "Don''t, don''t...I said."


    Shen Zhuoli stared straight at him: "Don''t you think you can get away with it if you just say it? If you have such a heart, you deserve to die!"


    The jade hairpin in his hand has almost sunk into the flesh, and Yubai''s little hand is also covered with blood. The young man''s hand, with a very regular movement, slowly stirred in his flesh, while saying: "You Don''t rush to say, I will save you a sigh of relief."


    ¡­


    Outside, Yan Chenjue, who had been leaning against a tree, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Not far away, the man in black who had been pressing his ear to the wall couldn''t help but tut: "This kid, I really can''t tell!"


    Yan Shen Jue said calmly: "You stay on guard, I''m leaving."


    The man in black was stunned: "Master? Then..." He looked inside.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "The situation is settled, nothing major will happen, just keep an eye on it, I still have things to do."


    The man in black was a little strange: "What is the master going to do? The little one asked people to follow the master..."


    Yan Shen Jue has already strode away, and said from a distance: "Buy sheep!"


    "Buy a sheep?" The man in black asked at a loss, "What do you mean by buying a sheep?"


    Yan Shenjue has already walked away quickly.


    Actually, because Xinbao likes to drink goat milk, the family already has a milk goat. Every day when she wakes up from a nap, she will drink a cup.


    But if she wanted to sell, that one would definitely not be enough, so Yan Shenjue ordered someone to buy two more milk-producing ewes, and asked someone to send them over, as well as brown sugar, black tea and other things she said.


    Having given his orders, he went to look at the furniture himself.


    I don''t know if it''s a sympathetic heart or a greedy worm. Anyway, after Xinbao woke up, he still remembered the pearl milk tea.


    She discussed with her mother: "Shall we make pearls?"


    Because sweet potatoes are grown locally, sweet potato starch is also sold outside. The method is also very simple. Generally, brown sugar is boiled into water, and then sweet potato starch is added to make a dough, which is kneaded into **** one by one and cooked. Sweet potato noodles are originally It is very soft, steamed steamed buns are sweet and sweet, and pearls are also sweet and delicious, but they are not transparent.


    Compared with corn starch, it will be much worse. Although the color is good-looking, it is not springy. When you eat it, you will feel like eating dry corn paste.


    So she planned to only make sweet potatoes, so Lin Niangzi, Yuru, Anshun, Yuan Yaochu, Yan Shishi, plus her family... the whole family came to the battle and rubbed the **** together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： protect my pot

    Chapter 252 Protect my pot


    This job is actually fun at first, but as I do it, my hands are sore.


    And Tuanzi hasn''t started to practice hand kung fu, her hands are weak, others rub with one hand, she can only rub with two hands... It''s weird to rub, but after two quarters of an hour, it won''t work, two little My arms are sore.


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide, and suggested weakly: "How about we just do these?"


    "Dare!" Mrs. Lin glared at her, with a straight face: "I poured the powder just now, who held my hand and kept telling me to pour it... If you don''t finish rubbing all the noodles, let''s see how I clean up you!"


    Yuan Yaochu chuckled and said: "Isn''t Xin Bao''er just a dumpling, there are no small dumplings, but I have to cook big dumplings! Wuwuwu, are you afraid!"


    Xinbao sighed, looked at him with "You are so naive!" eyes, and continued rubbing with difficulty.


    Fourth brother Tang said while rubbing: "I was thinking, can this kind of thing really be sold? Raw flour is more expensive than flour, and brown sugar, goat''s milk, and black tea... how much is this cup? ? Will anyone buy it?"


    Xinbao said: "You can sell them separately! These pearls are delicious alone!"


    Fourth brother Tang said: "It''s expensive to sell separately! I just asked, and Yuru said that a sheep can only have three catties of milk a day, and it costs money to buy sheep and raise sheep... and the most common black tea, if it costs two cents of silver. One catty, if you want to have a strong tea aroma, you can brew dozens of cups of tea per catty? A cup of "milk tea" and half a catty of milk? That''s a good deal, a cup of tea must be sold for two cents, right? A cup of sugarcane pulp is only ten cents What! This is too expensive!"


    "There are also this kind of small balls, no, pearls, how many **** can a catty of raw flour make? This..." He scooped up his hands: "One handful can make one bowl, so these are only ten handfuls? Anything else?"


    Xinbao was taken aback by his nagging: "It can be poured with syrup, but it can also be wrapped in cakes and baked into desserts!"


    "It''s okay to pour syrup, it''s not too expensive," Brother Tang said, "A small bowl for twenty cents? It can still be sold."


    Ms. Lin said: "Don''t think too much, even if it can be sold, what happened to the move a year ago, don''t bother, we can cook and eat at home."


    Yuan Yaochu also said: "Let''s make it and taste it first, I don''t think it''s delicious?"


    Yan Shishi couldn''t help but interjected: "Can''t you twist into long strips and cut everything?"


    The actions of several people were all paused, watching him silently, then Yan Shixi was stunned, and hurriedly asked for a step: "I''m talking nonsense, I don''t know how to do this, maybe the cut is not round enough?"


    "No, you didn''t talk nonsense! You should have said it earlier!" Mrs. Lin said: "I eat at home, why do you want to be so round!"


    So she immediately took out the panel, and then kneaded it into long strips slightly thicker than chopsticks, and cut it into small pieces with a very nimble Kakaka movement, which was extremely uniform, and it looked like it had been practiced.


    Then put it on the pot and cook it, and boiled the brown syrup again. Everyone filled a small bowl and started to taste.


    The brown syrup is still very sweet, and the pearls are also very sweet. When you bite into the QQ, Xinbao is shaking his head and shaking his head, very satisfied.


    Several people also said: "It''s delicious! It''s delicious!"


    Yu Ru whispered: "Would it be a little greasy? Actually, is it okay to pour other sauces?"


    Little Fifth Brother nodded sharply while eating: "Yes, it''s too sweet, how about pouring some soy sauce?"


    Several people turned their heads to look at him speechlessly, Yuan Yaochu said: "Pour soy sauce on the dim sum?? How did you come up with it?"


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Didn''t I just want to mix it with sweet and salty so that I wouldn''t get tired of it?"


    Yuan Yaochu clicked his tongue, and said: "Aren''t these actually just small glutinous rice balls! They are stronger than small glutinous rice balls!"


    "Yes," Brother Tang said, "I also think it looks like a small glutinous rice ball. Do you think it can be sold?"


    "I don''t think it''s easy to sell," Yuan Yaochu said, "If people have nothing to eat, why don''t they come to you?"


    "Too!"


    Several people ate while discussing.


    A total of two catties of noodles were made. With so many people, one bowl would be gone after one person tasted it. Seeing that they had finished eating, Xinbao hurriedly put down the bowl and opened his small hands to block it: "Don''t eat any more, Daddy and Big Brother, And brother Xiaoxian haven''t eaten yet!"


    Yuan Yaochu smiled and said, "You''re so stingy, I even rubbed the ball for you!"


    He knocked on the head of the dumpling and said, "If I don''t eat, I''ll put the bowl away!"


    Xinbao stretched out his hand in a very small way: "Xinbao will let you go."


    Yuan Yaochu clicked his tongue, put the bowl in her hand, and greeted the twins: "Let''s go, let''s go for a walk to digest food!"


    The three of them ran away in a flash. Mrs. Lin and Yuru sat and talked, and Anshun and Yan Shiyi, fourth brother Tang, also settled accounts and discussed.


    Only Xinbao protects her pot diligently.


    While protecting it, she ate up all the pearls in her small bowl. She licked the spoon for a long time, feeling that there were actually a lot in the pot, and it didn''t matter if she ate one or two more.


    So she went to the stove, put a bench on it, and filled another... Seeing that there were still so many in the pot, she thought Liuliu Dashun was also good, so she filled another six.


    After eating happily, she thought about it for a long time, and felt that based on the friendship between her father, elder brother, and brother Xiaoxian, it was still negotiable to give her two each... So she filled another six, and then added Xinbao originally had two, so there are eight, which is very auspicious.


    Then¡­


    Then¡­


    There is a saying that a creature like a child must be acting as a demon when it is quiet.


    But Xinbao is an obedient child who has never been a monster, so her mother let down her vigilance. After a long time, Mrs. Lin finally remembered that she still had a daughter, and she was startled when she stretched her head out: "Xinbao! You go to the stove!" What are you doing?"


    She walked in quickly, lifted her daughter down, took a look into the pot, and widened her eyes: "Xinbao! How much have you eaten!"


    Xinbao was lifted down, raised his face, silently licked his lower lip, and blinked his big eyes innocently...how much?


    When Yan Shenjue came back, as soon as he entered the door, he heard Tuanzi crying.


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly taken aback, jumped off his horse, and rushed through the door, asking, "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Mrs. Lin was rubbing Xinbao''s belly. Xinbao''s forehead was dripping with sweat, and his crying was thin and feeble, and he couldn''t make any effort. When she saw him, she felt wronged, her little face wrinkled, and tears burst into tears. It fell down with a clatter.


    Yan Shen Jue felt distressed, hurried over, held her little hand, and said: "What''s going on?"


    Mrs. Lin was distressed and funny: "It''s not that everyone tried to make that pearl. After cooking it, each of them tasted a bowl, and there was still half of the pot left. She was so stingy that she wouldn''t let anyone eat it. She insisted on keeping it for you. As a result, I was talking outside for a while, and she secretly ate half a pot by herself! Raw powder is not easy to digest, and she wakes up in pain before taking a nap."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： biggest rule

    Chapter 253 The biggest rule


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t laugh or cry, he said, "Did you ask for a doctor?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Just now Doctor Yuan came to visit and said that he would help make a bowl of Xiaoshi tea."


    Tuanzi complained weakly: "He laughed at me."


    Miss Lin also burst out laughing, Yuan Divine Doctor was laughing even before entering the door, feeling her pulse while laughing, laughing from the beginning to the end...


    Yan Shen Jue comforted softly: "When you recover, I will take you to beat him."


    Before he finished a sentence, he heard a burst of magical laughter.


    Doctor Yuan came in while laughing, holding a bowl of Xiaoshi tea in his hand, "Drink it quickly! Hahahaha, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect such a powerful little doctor to eat himself to the stomach It hurts! Hahahaha, you are too greedy, aren¡¯t you very powerful, why don¡¯t you show yourself, you can¡¯t even look at accumulated food and show off to me...¡±


    He babbled incessantly, interspersed with Tuanzi''s weak argument: "No gluttony! I can cure it!"


    However, Divine Physician Yuan didn''t listen at all, and kept talking and laughing without stopping, Yan Shenjue said flatly: "Xinbao, don''t plant medicine for him in the future."


    Duanzi nodded vigorously: "Yeah!"


    "Hey?" Yuan Shenyi''s voice stopped abruptly: "Don''t be so stingy, I''m just talking casually, just kidding, why are you threatening?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "This is not just talking casually, you are disrespecting the teacher."


    Yuan Shenyi said: "What disrespect..."


    He slowly quieted down, and muttered unconvinced: "Tang Si is not healed yet! I haven''t officially lost yet! What kind of teacher, not at all! Huh!" He ran away sternly.


    Miss Lin laughed and said, "Second Master Yuan is really an old naughty boy."


    While talking, he fed the dumpling to drink the tea, got up and said, "Xiaojue stay with her for a while."


    Yan Shen Jue responded, moved over and gently patted Tuanzi''s head.


    Outside Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang came in while talking, Mrs. Lin was washing the dishes and said, "Are you back?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Xinbao is alright?"


    "It still hurts!" Mrs. Lin laughed and said, "I left food for you, but it ended up in my stomach..."


    While talking, a few people came in, and Tuanzi argued in a low voice, "Although Xinbao hurts, but when Xinbao thinks that Xinbao hurts, Daddy, Big Brother and Brother Xiaoxian won''t hurt when they eat. Xinbao will be very happy."


    She was buried under the quilt, her little face was sweaty, and she spoke weakly, her earnest appearance was really painful.


    Tang Qingshan touched her little head: "Be good."


    Ms. Lin smiled, and retreated, warmed up the remaining pearls, and brought them up: "Let''s take a bite each, it''s not in vain to rub Xinbao for so long."


    There were a dozen or so left in total, and the three scooped up two each, tasted them, and Xinbao looked at them one by one with big eyes, "Is it delicious? Xinbao ate all the ugly ones. , the ones left are round, big and beautiful.¡±


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "It''s delicious. By the way, I also asked someone to buy sheep. Do you want to make that milk tea?"


    Xinbao rubbed his belly and said, "Tomorrow, Xinbao doesn''t want to eat anything now."


    Over there, Mrs. Lin was also talking to Tang Qingshan: "The masonry team has been sent away?"


    "Well," Tang Qingshan said, "It''s all built and cleaned up. There are some things outside that haven''t been done yet, but the house is almost done. Tomorrow, Fan''er and I will go to build a shelf, and the day after tomorrow we can clean it up first." Furniture moved in."


    Brother Tang sat down, rubbed Xinbao''s belly, and said to Yan Chenjue: "Isn''t the fence at the back all tied up? I told Brother Dayuan today that the place between our two walls A wall was built at the crossing, so if you want to go to the back, you can only go around my house, Brother Dayuan said it doesn''t matter, and said that everyone in your family can just walk through the wall."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes, you can walk directly over the wall."


    Brother Tang laughed, and asked again: "How is the Shen family?"


    When he asked this, Mrs. Lin also remembered: "Yes, I forgot to ask, how is it over there?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I was still checking when I left, everything went well, and those people are also very obedient."


    He didn''t want to go into details about their internal disputes, so he paused and said: "They are all outer disciples of Chaotianmen, even though most of them have learned martial arts for more than ten years, these people together are no match for Brother Tang San, so You really don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll be watched too.¡±


    at the same time.


    Yuanjia.


    Liang Ruoxu was also talking to Tang Erlang: "Can you ask your younger brother what happened to Chaotianmen?"


    Tang Erlang put down the book in his hand, and asked him: "You asked me before, why donate to the charity hall in the name of Shen Erye. ?¡±


    Liang Ruoxu looked at him and nodded slowly.


    Then he said: "Have you noticed that Chaotianmen is indeed a very special sect in Jianghu?"


    Tang Erlang asked: "Special?"


    "Yes," Liang Ruoxu said, "I have carefully investigated these Jianghu affairs. Chaotianmen, originally called Tulongmen, was changed to Chaotianmen in order to show favor to the new dynasty. He is clearly one of the best sects in the world. , not only has the invincible and tyrannical sword technique, can be used as a Dinghaishen needle, but also has a good entry-level skill, easy to use and very sophisticated, that is to say, outer disciples can also have very good fighting power. Such a big school, It is very easy to develop and grow, but they are very knowledgeable. Whether it is changing the Tulongmen to Chaotianmen, or the current scale, and their relationship with the government, they can see the identity of the person in charge. Wisdom, and their attitude to the imperial court."


    He said slowly: "So, it is very suitable as a breakthrough."


    Tang Erlang looked at him, and said after a long while: "Senior brother, my little brother and aunt spoke nonsense."


    Liang Ruoxu was taken aback: "Say it."


    Tang Erlang said seriously: "It''s not that I don''t agree with calculations. In fact, I always think that calculations are necessary sometimes. I just think that senior brother''s game is not clever."


    Liang Ruoxu frowned, Tang Erlang continued: "You put the matter of donating to the charity hall on Shen Erye''s head, because in this way, in the eyes of outsiders, this is his favor to you, so you, as a member of the government People, Lana his goodwill, and then use him as the source, to make friends with people in the Jianghu step by step, this is what the brother wants, isn''t it?"


    Liang Ruoxu nodded.


    Tang Erlang continued: "Senior brother, with all due respect, you understand ''people'', but you don''t understand ''jianghu people''! If an ordinary person has such a heart, if you give him this opportunity, they will naturally be grateful and be useful to you , but the Jianghu people are not! Chaotianmen acts low-key, just because they want to get the greatest freedom in a certain line, this is their survival wisdom, but this does not mean that they have the heart of ''giving effect'', "


    Liang Ruoxu was born in a family, became an official when he was young, and has been rolling in the officialdom. For a while, he really couldn''t understand this kind of thinking.


    Isn''t the show of goodwill for the sake of effectiveness? Then why show favor?


    Tang Erlang said: "Senior brother, my mother was born in a bodyguard company, and my grandfather and uncle are also from the Jianghu. I walked with them when I was young, so I know a little about these things. Do you know that there is one of the biggest rules in the road?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： The most hated kind of official

    Chapter 254 The most annoying kind of official


    He looked at Liang Ruoxu: "This rule is: thieves and bandits can be good, but bandits are good, they can only work for the people in different places, and they are not allowed to enter the **** industry, nor can they enter the government! Because this kind of people who know everything, once they enter Opponent'', it means that their secrets are not secrets in the eyes of their opponents, everyone will be in danger, so such people will become sworn enemies on the road, regardless of their sect or faction, kill them quickly!"


    Liang Ruoxu was stunned.


    Tang Erlang continued: "The current situation of Chaotianmen is the same. If you do this, it will not do any good except for Shen Erye being ridiculed behind his back. Chaotianmen will not be used for you, even if it can be used for you. Therefore, it is impossible for you to subdue Jianghu because of this, but both you and Chaotianmen will become public enemies of Jianghu!"


    "Second Master Shen and Chaotianmen have never confronted the government head-on. Therefore, if you make such a request and express your desire to solicit, he will not explicitly refuse, but he will not accept it sincerely! Or I can directly Said, he will not tear his face, but he will only keep him at a respectful distance! In his eyes, you will become a person who cannot be friends with."


    He said every word: "Because, you are the kind of official that people in the Jianghu hate the most. They are high-ranking and self-righteous. They often describe it as ''I think I have to be his dog if I lose a bone''... Brother, I am not alarmist. , This is what they often say."


    Liang Ruoxu remained silent.


    Although he doesn''t understand Jianghu, it''s not like he hasn''t dealt with this kind of person. Looking back on the expression of Second Master Shen at that time, he has to admit that what the younger brother said was right.


    He slowly raised his head: "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Seeing his expression, Tang Erlang couldn''t help but relax a little.


    The biggest advantage of this brother is that he is willing to listen to advice.


    He obviously used to be a high-ranking and powerful person, but when he was persuaded by a country boy, he could judge seriously, and if he judged what he said was right, he could listen to it.


    Tang Erlang said: "Senior brother, in fact, the temperament of people in the Jianghu can be summed up in one word...to save face. Therefore, the reason why they always say that is not because they really dismiss it, but precisely because they In fact, I care about it. If I really don¡¯t care about it, I won¡¯t keep talking about it. They are bandits, licking blood with knives, eating and sleeping in the open. Don¡¯t they want to be ¡°officials¡±? Of course they want to! So it¡¯s not difficult to recruit them, it¡¯s just a way wrong."


    "Senior brother, don''t blame me for speaking harshly. I know that you chose this method because you may think that if you bow your head first, then it will hurt the face of the court and the government... But senior brother, you have been relegated from a second-rank senior official to a senior official. What face does this little county magistrate have?"


    What he said seemed to be unpleasant, but Liang Ruoxu''s eyes suddenly lit up, enlightened!


    He sat up straight suddenly, "Yes! Yes!"


    He just thought, it just happened to be here, why not use Chaotianmen to solve the emperor''s confidant''s serious troubles and also achieve his recovery.


    This is the right way! But the way is really wrong!


    Junior brother is right, he is no longer a minister, so how could his face represent the imperial court! Such a Zhima official who has been demoted to the end has a lot of face! And this kind of situation, isn''t it just right to... sell it badly? ?


    Liang Ruoxu excitedly said: "I am also from the Jianghu now! I should stand with the Jianghu people! From today on, I am a Jianghu person, and I am the same as them! I am a brother! From now on, I can be a Jianghu person." Zhang Mu, speak out for the Jianghu people! For the benefit of the Jianghu people, he will not hesitate to confront the court!"


    In this way, he can become a Dinghaishenzhen placed in the rivers and lakes by the imperial court! As long as he can penetrate the inside thoroughly, even if he recovers in the future, he will still be "one of his own" in the eyes of the Jianghu people! The position is as stable as Mount Tai!


    Tang Erlang couldn''t help reminding him: "Brother, the premise of doing this is that the emperor can trust you."


    Liang Ruoxu couldn''t help laughing.


    This is his field of expertise, of course he knows it, but he didn''t expect that a kid who hasn''t touched the side of the court, the junior brother, can think of this!


    He laughed and rubbed his junior brother''s hair: "Yinlin, you have such a brain, your future is limitless! When you enter the imperial court, you and I are brothers, let''s see how those greedy wolves and rats are still jumping around!"


    He laughed and walked away.


    Senior brother loved him so much that he loosened the second brother''s bun, and the second brother, whose hair was disheveled for no reason, silently rolled up his hair again... But thinking of his last sentence, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Yes, this is the common thought of the master and apprentice, for the country, for the common people, and for themselves.


    They are not selfless, but they have a limit and always know what to put first.


    Just as he pulled up his hair, he was taken aback suddenly.


    etc? What Liang Ruoxu meant was, what happened to Chaotianmen?


    at this time,


    The Shen family has completed a preliminary search.


    Except for Tang Sanlang and Shen Zhuoli''s room, which was searched jointly by two teams, the others checked each other alternately, that is to say, each room had to be searched twice.


    In fact, nothing was found. After all, there are not many people in the Jianghu who can read and write, and ordinary young people don¡¯t know how to write letters. Even if some money is found, there are many ways for the people in the Jianghu to get money, so it cannot be proved that it is related to this matter. .


    No one expected that when he came back, Shen Zhuoli slowly named three names: "Wu Zhen, Zhu Hongjie, Liu Xin."


    The faces of the people whose names were called all changed, and one of them turned around and wanted to run away, needless to say, he was held straight.


    Shen Zhuoli said calmly: "This is the person recruited by Wang Xun, brother Lu, please clean up everyone, take turns to guard as usual, and set aside half of the people to secretly guard the old lady''s side, Uncle Chang, Brother Chen, let''s interrogate together .¡±


    The pretty young boy is still shy and gentle, but looking at Wang Xun, who has passed out with blood holes all over his body, and a group of elders, they can''t help but click their tongues... I can''t tell, I can''t tell this kid, and this ability!


    Lv Zicheng and Chen Xu couldn''t help cheering up and agreed.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. This matter is their chance.


    So Lu Zicheng went there with great enthusiasm, and Chen Xu also turned his head to look at these former colleagues.


    Now, Shen Zhuoli has stabilized the situation, and as long as he follows the steps in the future, nothing will happen.


    The next day, Yan Qi came to report and told him what Liang Ruoxu and Tang Erlang had said. Yan Chenjue just nodded: "And then?"


    Yan Qidao: "Liang Ruoxu didn''t do anything else, do you need your subordinates to send someone to watch?"


    Yan Shen Jue shook his head: "No need."


    He glanced at him, meaning is there anything else, Yan Qi quietly glanced at the stove behind, and smiled cheekily: "Master, why is it so fragrant?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Brother, you are getting started

    Chapter 255 Brother, you are getting started


    Everyone is the master''s personal secret guard, why can Yan Shishi taste it but not him?


    Yan Qi looked at him with burning eyes.


    Yan Shen Jue ignored him lazily, and turned back directly.


    Xinbao didn''t eat dinner last night, but woke up early in the morning with no stomach pain, revived with full blood, and was instructing Brother Tang to make milk tea.


    In fact, this kind of milk tea with real milk and real tea is very easy to make.


    If you are not afraid of trouble, you can fry it with sugar and tea in a pan, and then add a little water and milk to boil.


    The advantage of doing this is that there will be an obvious burnt aroma, which is very top.


    If you find it troublesome, you can also boil the brown sugar first, boil the tea for a while, and then add the milk after boiling the tea flavor. This will reduce the burnt aroma, but it is still delicious.


    But Xinbao used pure milk before, and this is the first time to use goat milk.


    When it was cooking, the milky fragrance overflowed, everyone waited eagerly, and then Brother Tang filled a big spoonful of it like porridge.


    Yan Qi rushed over, and as soon as he received it, he respectfully gave it to his master.


    Unexpectedly, his master ignored him, walked over directly, took a bowl, and then sat down beside him, Xinbao spontaneously snuggled up to him, both of them took a sip and blew slowly, waiting for the blow to cool down , he tasted it before feeding it to the dumpling.


    The dumpling also tasted it carefully, and then opened its eyes wide in surprise!


    She thought it wouldn''t be too delicious, but she didn''t expect it to be so delicious!


    Goat milk has a milky smell, but I didn''t expect that because of the milky smell, when paired with black tea, it collides with a strange, extremely fragrant taste! The slight bitterness of the tea accentuates the milky fragrance, which really tastes better the more you drink it.


    Xinbao nodded straightly: "It''s delicious!"


    She took another sip and pushed it to Yan Chenjue, who also took a sip and tasted it: "Not bad."


    "Yes, it''s really delicious!" Brother Tang said, "Then tell me, can it be sold?"


    Yan Shishi actively interjected: "I think it can be sold! Just smelling this fragrance, someone must buy it!"


    Ms. Lin said: "We have to move the kitchen today, don''t worry about it! Let''s talk about it after the New Year!"


    Anshun said: "I remember, that dim sum shop is the one where you sold vegetables before. It hasn''t been mortgaged yet. I will discuss it with the master later. I can sell it by building a stove by the door! I think it will definitely be sold." Good!"


    He asked Yan Shenjue: "Young Master Yan, can you go home?"


    He just heard that Yan Qi seemed to be talking to Yan Shenjue about the Shen family''s affairs, he was anxious and couldn''t ask directly, Yan Shenjue said: "You can go back."


    While pointing to Yan Qi to talk to him, Yan Qi simply said a few words to him, and Anshun couldn''t sit still: "Then I''ll go back and see, if I don''t come back, my wife should be worried."


    Yan Qi raised her neck and drank the bowl of milk tea: "Wait a while, I went to Yuan''s house to drive a carriage and take you back."


    Anshun thanked him repeatedly, and then said to Brother Tang: "Master Sheng, you can come directly, I will prepare something for you!"


    Fourth Brother Tang agreed, and looked at Mrs. Lin, who said helplessly, "Go, go! Anyway, I don''t expect you to work!"


    Fourth brother Tang laughed and jumped into the carriage, Xinbao couldn''t sit still immediately, and pulled Yan Chenjue''s hand towards the door, hinting frantically...then they followed suit.


    Anshun is a local and knows everything well. He went back and checked that the house was fine, and the Shen family was fine, so he took Brother Tang and ordered some jars first.


    Under Xinbao''s suggestion, they ordered a round-bottomed jar, like a modern pot-bellied cup, without a handle, with a small mouth and a big belly. It will not splash out when you walk, and you can also put pearls in it, just make it in advance.


    Although time is tight now, it is too late to get a "straw", but can you eat it with a spoon?


    Because I haven''t sold it before, I am afraid that the business will not be good, so I only ordered 300 pot belly jars for the first batch, and I will try it first.


    Actually, the dim sum shop is still open at this moment, but it is equivalent to changing the boss. It is a time when people are panicking, so when Anshun left, everyone was very active and started rubbing pearls together. After all, the round ones are the most beautiful.


    These dim sum craftsmen, doing this kind of work is really like playing. Each pearl is the same size, a little bigger than modern ones. Just spoon it in, and it''s fine to keep it for a few days in this cold weather.


    At the same time, craftsmen were also called to build a small shed on the right side of the facade, with a roof on the top and a stove on the bottom. There is only a "window" in the middle, which can be sold, and people can sit in it without getting cold.


    Because there are professionals, Xinbao taught them how to make pearl wheel cakes.


    Pearls are boiled and wrapped in stuffing. The outer skin is roasted and fragrant. When you pinch it, it is full of pearls. It tastes smooth and soft to the bite... Even the dim sum chef said: "Delicious!"


    Xinbao said casually: "These two kinds can be sold together. If you buy two cups of milk tea, you will get a wheel cake."


    Brother Tang was frantically planning next to him, and at the same time he was writing and drawing on the paper, and said for a long time: "No, it should be like this, buy wheel cakes and send milk tea."


    He compared: "Wheel wheel cake, we sell one for twenty yuan, three for fifty yuan, buy three, and get a cup of milk tea."


    Anshun subconsciously said: "But isn''t milk tea very expensive?"


    "Yes," Brother Tang said, "but it''s cheaper than I thought when it was actually made. The main reason is that the wheel cakes are cheap. If you sell more, it''s a good deal. And if you give away expensive things, everyone will feel that it takes up a lot of money." It''s cheap, mainly because these people are shopping on the street, eating something, how can they not drink something?"


    Xinbao''s big eyes are full of bu ling bu ling, and he feels... the fourth brother seems to have already started.


    Anyway, in less than three days, all the materials from all parties were in place, and everyone tried it dozens of times, no problem, and then it went on sale.


    In just half a day, dozens of cups were sold, and Anshun rushed to add 5,000 pot-bellied jars urgently.


    There is a vulgar saying that goes like this, **** can be sold before the Chinese New Year.


    Although this statement is disgusting, it is true.


    Especially in this era, the goods from years ago are really easy to sell. Milk tea, when boiled, overflows with milky aroma, just like roasted sweet potatoes. In winter, when you smell this sweet and soft aroma, Who can resist this temptation?


    Besides, the location of this shop is really good, it is in the hub area, anyway, there are not many girls and daughters-in-law passing by who don¡¯t buy it.


    Buy 30 renminbi for milk tea alone, 40 renminbi for adding pearls. There are really few people who buy it separately.


    Milk tea is very addictive, and few girls can resist its charm. Anyway, those who have bought it have become repeat customers. They sell as much as they make every day, and even sell other snacks. Envy The dim sum shops around are screaming.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Two people walk together

    Chapter 256 Two people go to the end of the world


    When it was busy here, the Tang family also cleaned up and moved into their new home.


    Because everything in the old house is improvised, I originally thought that a few newly built couches could be moved into the new house, but I didn¡¯t expect that once I moved in, it was really different from the one made by a serious carpentry workshop, so I didn¡¯t want it at all. Moved to Tang Shitou''s house.


    In the end, except for the things in the stove, there is not much to move, and even the leftover vegetables have not been pulled out, so the fool must have some psychological comfort!


    Along with the move, the furniture shop also delivered the furniture, one after another, I don¡¯t know how many times it was pulled.


    The people in the village were half watching the excitement, half wanting to please, they helped to carry it with all their hands and feet, and Yan Chenjue over there also asked someone to deliver the things he ordered.


    Yan Shenjue, in fact, is just like what Yuan Yaochu said, even in a very difficult environment, he can be at ease, but under certain conditions, he is really particular about it.


    He invested 120,000 points of enthusiasm in this room and Xinbao''s room, and every item he bought was exquisite and unified in style.


    Originally, Tang Qingshan had ordered the furniture for the two people''s room, but he silently and tactfully rejected it. Fortunately, it was a new home, and there wasn''t much furniture anyway, so it was just right for each room to be evenly distributed.


    The craftsmen these days are all masters, and the furniture is all made of mortise and tenon joints. There is no need to worry about formaldehyde, and you can live in it immediately after moving.


    When we moved in the first night, the whole family was very excited. In the middle of the night, we could still hear the twins yelling in their room: "Brother! Are you asleep!"


    Brother Tang was also very excited, and he agreed the first two times, but then he pretended to be asleep and didn''t answer.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, I heard the twins yelling at the window: "Brother Xiao Yuan! Brother Xiao Yuan! Are you asleep?!"


    It was originally next door, Yuan Yaochu also agreed in his room: "Fall asleep!"


    "I didn''t fall asleep while talking! Brother Xiao Yuan! I''m so happy!"


    "Brother Xiao Yuan! Come and sleep in my room! My room is fine! Okay! It''s done!"


    Yuan Yaochu could only climb over the wall and sleep with the two children.


    The old couple who were not asleep and Yan Chenjue who was not asleep heard it in their ears, and they were secretly funny, only the dumpling was sleeping soundly.


    Originally, it was quite good like this, and everyone was very satisfied with the new home.


    but!


    Yan Shenjue has this obsessive-compulsive disorder, and has strict requirements for a unified style.


    Because he needed it urgently, all he bought was ready-made furniture, and they were all uniform when he bought them. For example, in Xinbao¡¯s room, all the tables, chairs, tables, tables, beds, couches, boxes, etc. are all auspicious clouds. The pattern is the same when he buys it, but if he thinks he needs another stool halfway through, he can''t stand another stool with a different pattern, so he must buy another stool with the same pattern.


    but!


    There are also many kinds of auspicious cloud patterns, such as cirrus cloud pattern, flowing cloud pattern, ascending cloud pattern...and just the cirrus cloud pattern can be divided into smoke cloud, wind cloud, wishful cloud, ganoderma lucidum cloud pattern...etc. It is not easy to match exactly the same of.


    Anyway, these days, Xinbao is either visiting the carpentry workshop, or on the way to the carpentry workshop, the two of them travel around the world with a horse and a cart, pity her for a three and a half year old little dumpling, who just went shopping in just a few days Carpentry workshops all over the city.


    The dialogue between the two is almost: "Xinbao, do you think this looks good?"


    Duanzi nodded, "It looks good."


    "But the patterns are different."


    "It''s about the same?"


    "It''s obviously completely different," he explained solemnly: "Look at this auspicious cloud, it''s like a lock, and the cloud feet are not curled, but the auspicious cloud in our house, the cloud feet are curled..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She stared at him silently with big eyes.


    So why are you asking me?


    Let me tell you, if I didn''t see you looking good, I would definitely lose my face.


    Fortunately, because he wanted her to accompany him so much, he would put a lot of delicious food on the carriage, and sometimes he would pass by a dim sum shop, Anshun and Brother Tang were there, and she would take advantage of him to get milk tea , ask Uncle Anshun for some snacks!


    In front of the suspected new owner, the pastry chef has shown his housekeeping skills and can often make some delicious things.


    For example, today, based on the inspiration of the Pearl Wheel Cake, the dim sum chef made the Egg Heart Wheel Cake, which is a bit like the egg tarts of later generations. The outer skin is burnt, and the inside is egg heart, but it is completely closed, and it tastes delicious when you bite into it. Sweet, tender and smooth...it''s simply delicious.


    Yan Shenjue took one for her, and Anshun quietly stuffed another one for her.


    Xinbao quickly took it, and quickly and skillfully hid it under the stool.


    Then, she obediently took the one from Yan Shenjue, and ate it up.


    The car stopped at the place, and Yan Shenjue fed her a few sips of milk tea while saying, "Let''s go, see if they''re done."


    Xinbao said solemnly: "Brother Xiaoxian, people say that children should not blow the air after eating, or they will have a stomachache. Why don''t you go by yourself, Xinbao is here waiting for you."


    Yan Shenjue glanced at her.


    Duanzi blinked her big watery eyes, and her expression was so innocent that she almost wrote "beautiful" on her forehead.


    Yan Shen Jue nodded his head, seeing through but not telling the truth: "Then I''ll be right back."


    He got out of the car, fastened the reins, and walked forward, telling the boy to watch this side.


    As soon as he stepped into the door of the carpentry workshop, Xinbao quickly reached into the No. 1 hiding place with his little hand, and took out the wheel cake. Fortunately, it was still warm, and she sat down beside the carriage, ahhhhh open to eat.


    Yan Shen Jue entered the carpentry workshop, turned around again, glanced through the crack of the door, and saw Tuanzi sitting by the side of the car, with big eyes bent, little feet dangling, eating very satisfied.


    Dad Duanzi really likes sweets, Ju loves sweets!


    In order to have a snack, he used all kinds of tricks to fight wits and bravery. The key is that Anshun relied on her in everything and cooperated with her every day.


    As a result, she hid a red bean paste cake in her bosom yesterday, with hot tears streaming down her cheeks and still insisting on refusing to admit it, he really couldn''t bear to expose her... Seeing her working so hard, he has been forced to learn how to open her eyes in just a few days Blind skills...


    Someone came from behind: "Yan Xiaolang? The box you want is ready, can you take a look?"


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, and then turned around.


    Xinbao ate pancakes leisurely, while looking around, the wind was not strong today, she was wearing a lot of clothes, holding the warm pancakes, she was not cold at all.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt the car body shake slightly.


    Xinbao didn''t care and continued to eat.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, I suddenly felt a cool wind blowing on the right hand side, and the faint smell of blood passed through the nose.


    This is... someone sneaked into the carriage through the back door? ! There is blood or wounds on the body!


    Tuanzi opened his eyes wide, but didn''t dare to turn his head to look.


    She was so frightened that she almost stopped breathing, and quickly glanced at the door of the woodworking workshop, and was hesitating whether to call for help, when she saw a flash of cold light, the reins suddenly broke, and the carriage moved forward quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： no brains

    Chapter 257 Even the head is gone


    At the critical moment, Tuanzi showed unparalleled decisiveness.


    She jumped head down without hesitation! At the same time, he shouted: "Xiaoxian, help!"


    The next moment, someone grabbed her back by the collar, and said with a laughing voice, "Be careful baby!"


    Two black shadows shot out.


    At the same time, Yan Chenjue flew out of the carpentry workshop, slammed his palm on the man''s hand, held the dumpling back in his hand, and swept back a few steps.


    Xinbao was frightened, and shouted to him: "There is a bad guy!"


    When she turned her head, she saw three people standing on the car, and she became even more frightened, "There are three bad guys! Let''s run!"


    She saw one of the men in black again, who turned out to be Yan Shishi, and became even more frightened: "Yan Shishi is actually a bad man!"


    Poof!


    Yan Shishi couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Tuanzi''s frightened little face turned pale, her whole body shrank into a ball, her calves were still kicking subconsciously, but she spoke extremely fast, which fully explained what it meant to be "scared".


    Yan Shen Jue put his arms around Tuanzi and comforted him: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Xinbao is not afraid."


    Xinbao, whose heart was beating wildly in fright, stared at the three of them for a long time before finally realizing that Yan Shishi and another man in black were comparing swords to another person''s neck.


    The man looked about 30 years old, his clothes were blood-stained, and his face was kind. Seeing her looking at him, he even smiled at her.


    Xinbao''s little heart, which had just been half-relaxed, tightened again. She was so frightened that she couldn''t help it, and burst into tears.


    The man froze, touched his face, and silently put away his smile.


    He didn''t notice that Yan Chenjue looked at him with complicated eyes for a moment.


    Then Yan Shixi asked, "Who?"


    Yan Shenjue patted Tuanzi on the back, and said: "Bandage him, drag the carriage away, and get a new one!"


    Yan Shishi and the two were taken aback for a moment, and then quickly said: "Yes."


    The man was also taken aback, the man with a kind face showed a hint of alertness: "You know me?"


    "Me once, Master Wang." Yan Shenjue did not deny it: "I am from the Yuan family."


    The man''s eyes flickered slightly, and he cupped his hands. Yan Shishi had already driven the carriage away quickly, and another person took out Jinchuang medicine to stop the bleeding and bandage him.


    Yan Shenjue went back into the carpentry workshop with Xinbao in his arms, patted her on the back, and coaxed her patiently, Xinbao was trembling uncontrollably, crying loudly, his mind was still spinning subconsciously...


    So...the injured man was the bad guy, and Yan Shishi and the other man in black might have been secretly protecting?


    As soon as the man moved, they appeared with a whoosh.


    No, that person is not a bad person, Yan Chenjue asked Yan Shishi to bandage him, and called him Lord Wang.


    Xinbao couldn''t hold back his curiosity, and asked him crying: "Why, is it Lord Wang?"


    Yan Shenjue waved his hand to keep the people in the carpentry workshop away, while explaining in her ear: "It wasn''t about the political envoy before, the emperor sent someone to investigate this matter, such a person is called an imperial envoy, this king My lord''s name is Wang Wuyou, he is this imperial envoy, I met him once before, he is not bad, he is also very favored by the emperor."


    Xinbao nodded and continued to cry hard.


    She has experience with the body of a small broken car. Sometimes when she feels uncomfortable, her chest is like a ball of wet cotton. She has to cry hard to cry out this ball of cotton... I can''t help it, even if Forcibly hold back, it will be very uncomfortable.


    She cried and asked again: "Master Wang, why are you here?"


    Yan Shenjue couldn''t laugh or cry, and asked questions while crying.


    He shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    She cried for a while, then asked again: "Why did you get hurt?"


    Yan Shen Jue thought for a while: "I guess, maybe he found something, and that Mr. Chen wants to silence it?"


    He pondered for a while: "Yes, it is very likely that he found something, otherwise Chen Benshan didn''t need to take the risk. After all, even if he had an accident in Longmen County, he could blame Brother Liang? It could also make it appear that the folk customs in this side are not right? But he still It''s Shangguan, and I can''t get rid of it myself."


    He rubbed the little head of the dumpling, and glanced at her little face: "Stop crying, okay? It''s all my fault, and Xinbao shouldn''t be alone in the car."


    Tuanzi shook her head in tears.


    Then she suddenly thought of something, and quickly turned her head to comfort him: "No, no, it was just an accident! Brother Xiaoxian, don''t take it to heart! Xinbao won''t blame you!"


    Yan Shen Jue fell silent.


    There is a saying that it is better to have a stomachache than to have a poor mouth. She would rather have a knife and a neck than to have a poor mouth. She worked very hard for stuttering.


    Soon, a new carriage drove over. Yan Chenjue got into the carriage with the dumpling in his arms. Yan Shishi reported: "There are pursuers behind him! We have already caught him. I don''t know if there are any more. Send it to the county government, we have already sent it there, the injury is not serious."


    Yan Shen Jue hummed.


    Suddenly received Liang Ruoxu, an imperial envoy, and was really shocked.


    However, the two have been officials in the same dynasty for many years, so they are familiar with each other. It''s just that he was a second-rank official back then, and he was just a censor. Now he is still a censor, but he has become a county magistrate...the status is just reversed.


    Liang Ruoxu asked a doctor to treat his wound, and after the dressing was finished, he smiled and said, "Master Wang is here, why don''t you say anything? I''m going to welcome you!"


    Wang Wuyou also smirked and said: "How dare you work on Mr. Liang, the so-called private visits in micro-services, you have to use micro-services to visit privately!"


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said: "The lower officials don''t care about this, but now it seems that Mr. Wang''s private visit is not very convincing!"


    "Who would have thought of that!" Wang Wuyou sighed and said, "It''s not that I can''t help it, I can only rely on a little kung fu to hide it, but in the end, I didn''t hide what should be concealed, but I did not hide what should not be concealed." ..."


    Two thousand-year-old foxes fought half-truths and half-fakes for a while, Liang Ruoxu thoughtfully tucked him in the quilt: "Master Wang, rest for a while, don''t worry, you will be safe with me."


    Wang Wuyou cupped his hands: "Thank you very much."


    Liang Ruoxu withdrew.


    The confidant quickly walked in with Fangzheng, and reported in a low voice: "I looked around, but I didn''t find anyone who was watching."


    Liang Ruoxu nodded, Fangzheng said: "Young man, go to interrogate that person?"


    "No need," Liang Ruoxu said, "It doesn''t matter, wait for him to interrogate himself... Besides, there is nothing to interrogate, and he doesn''t know anything."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and said to himself: "This Wang Wuyou can be regarded as someone who is trusted by the emperor. I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, these people really dare to stretch out their hands! There are probably more than one group among the people he leads. , someone was inserted in, and the dignified imperial envoy was forced to use this method to flee far away. It really... makes people don''t know what to say! Thinking about it this way, it''s really not good to be a county magistrate at the moment Bad thing! Stay there again, let alone a seat, maybe at some point, you will lose your head!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： Specialized

    Chapter 258 is dedicated to blame


    At this moment, Xinbao and Yan Shenjue have returned to Yutang Village.


    For a while, he walked smoothly and ran back to his original home. As a result, Tang Shitou had already moved. He probably saw the vegetables growing fast. He was holding the vegetables and talking to his wife with a smile on his face. While in the carriage, he also showed a smug expression.


    Yan Shishi silently rode back to his new home.


    I heard Yuan Yaochu yelling from afar, and when I entered the door, I saw that he was taking the twins, leading to the small river that led out from the spring, which was covered with colorful stones, and his hands were all red, not too cold.


    Mrs. Lin and Tang Qingshan had a rare leisure time. The couple sat in the small flower hall drinking tea and talking. There was a brazier in front of them, and a handful of chestnuts and peanuts were thrown in it.


    As soon as Xinbao entered the door, seeing his parents were there, he was immediately very happy, and said loudly: "Daddy! Mommy!"


    She threw herself into Tang Qingshan''s arms, Tang Qingshan caught her and pressed her head.


    As a dumpling, hugging Daddy face to face, with Daddy''s big hand pressing his head, that warm sense of security is simply amazing!


    Duanzi was in Daddy''s arms, rubbing his face back and forth like a cat, and the little soft fur flew up.


    Tang Qingshan patted her lightly a few times, then stepped back and looked at his daughter: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Mrs. Lin also saw it: "I said, looking so red, who messed with my heart? Why are my eyes swollen from crying?"


    Tuanzi is a mature Tuanzi, of course she wouldn''t say the kind of lies that are blinded by the wind, she said without hesitation: "Brother Eleven is bad, Brother Eleven gave chili to Xinbao to eat !"


    Yan Shishi, who had just put down the carriage and was standing outside talking to Yuan Yaochu, silently bent back and looked at her through the half-open door.


    Xinbao''s small face was buried in his father''s arms, only revealing a big apologetic eye, vividly expressing the meaning of "I can''t help it, Brother Xiaoxian can only carry the blame to you!".


    Yan Shishi, who inexplicably understood: "..."


    Yan Shenjue, who also understood inexplicably: "..."


    He suppressed a laugh.


    It''s so cute, I can''t figure out why there are such cute little things in the world.


    The group looked dumbfounded, but in fact they were clear-eyed. They could be coquettish about small things, and they wanted to kiss and hug, but their parents were really worried about such things, so she didn''t say a word.


    He sat down next to him, and Mrs. Lin asked him, "Did you buy it today?"


    "No," Yan Chen unknowingly revealed a trace of coquettishness: "But the shop I went to today has a lot of things, and I can put together a set, aunt..." He said softly: "I can put the furniture in the room Take them all out and buy them again?"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She laughed twice: "There''s nothing wrong with it, you can just throw it away if you don''t mind. But I think your room is really beautiful."


    She thought for a while, then turned her head and said: "The head of the house, why not do this, since Xiao will never want it, then let''s move out the things in his room, and put them in the old man''s room as they are, so that it still looks elegant."


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    So Yan Shenjue went out to order,


    Soon, Big Brother Yuan brought people over, and the two families moved around again... Fortunately, everyone''s enthusiasm has not faded at the moment, and they don''t find it annoying to toss around.


    Ms. Lin hugged Xinbao and watched them work at the entrance of the flower hall. Brother Yuan asked casually, "Where''s Shi Fan?"


    Ms. Lin coughed: "Should be back soon."


    "Brother, ask me!" Yuan Yaochu smiled and said, "I know what''s going on. In the morning, my aunt told a village aunt that she wanted some peanuts, but they brought me some." He pointed to the door: "Do you have two or three hundred catties? Put it down and leave. Auntie can only give money to others."


    Brother Yuan laughed twice: "Auntie, if you are like this, this kind of thing can''t be stopped in the future."


    "I know," Mrs. Lin was also a little embarrassed: "Don''t worry, I will definitely block other people. I don''t want to give up on Sister-in-law Gao, and I want to give her a hand."


    Sister-in-law Gao is the family who lives diagonally across from the old house of the Tang family. The man in her family is just like Tang Erhe. He has gone out to work and has not seen anyone for more than two years. A younger brother-in-law is only fifteen and is still studying in school. She is a woman, and she is really a cow. It is really hard to catch her in the family.


    It''s a new year''s one, she looked pitiful and panicked, so she asked her to buy it.


    While talking, Big Brother Tang also came back, Mrs. Lin said: "Why so long?"


    Brother Tang said: "By the way, I chopped some firewood for Aunt Gao."


    While talking, he smiled.


    Yuan Yaochu said: "Hurry up, give me a hand!"


    Brother Tang hurried over, Yuan Yaochu asked again: "What are you laughing at?"


    Brother Tang laughed and said, "Aunt Gao''s uncle, didn''t he call Tang Shuanzhu before? I went there in the morning and saw him come back, holding a book in front of the door, walking back and forth with his hands behind his back, and reading aloud, I said hello and said Uncle Shuanzhuo, you are back. Then he lost his temper and said, ''I am not Tang Shuanzhuo! My name is Tang Guangzong now!''¡±


    "I thought Guangzong should be Guangzong, and I said, ''Uncle Guangzong, are you not cold?'' He got angry again, and said with a straight face, ''What do you know! How can you care about foreign things when you are learning! Even if you count nine cold days, you should study hard. embroidered!''"


    "I thought to myself that if you don''t pick it up, don''t pick it up. Then you can''t go into the house to learn? Can''t you go into the house and watch the stove? You have to learn it shivering with cold? But I didn''t say anything, I went in and took the pearls. The bowl was given to Aunt Gao, and she took over to chop some firewood for her, and then Mrs. Zhao pulled Tang Shuan to hold her. No, Tang Guangzong talked, maybe he talked about our two families, and Tang Guangzong came to talk to me .¡±


    He learned again: "''Tang Dalang, I heard that you know the family members of Zaijiu Mountain people, and Guangzong also read the books of sages and sages. Could you introduce them to Guangzong?''


    Brother Tang''s voice is the kind of natural subwoofer. It''s ridiculous to learn how to speak from this kind of person. Several people swayed with laughter, and the locks of the cabinet slammed. Mrs. Lin said: "You guys are so awkward, be careful not to Smashed my foot!"


    asked again: "And then?"


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "I just said, no. Tang Guangzong asked me ''why'', and I said that there are many people who read sage books in the city. Grandpa is not fast."


    At that time, Tang Guangzong was very unhappy, and looked at him coldly, as if he had seen through his intentions, "Aren''t you afraid that I will get ahead when I meet a nobleman?" Later, old man Tang and Mrs. Zhao came to talk again, what kind of country Folks, please help me, what Guangzong is good at reading, Mr. praises every day...


    Brother Tang had brought a bowl of brown sugar pearls to Sister-in-law Gao, but now he didn''t even take the pearl bowl, so he left directly.


    Brother Tang complained: "Anyway, when I see this Tang Guangzong, I think of Tang Sanshui."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： Pretending to be an entry-level player

    Chapter 259 Pretending to be an entry-level player


    These two people have the figure of a praying mantis.


    Just like ordinary young people in the countryside, if they are fat, they will not be fat all over the body. They are all thin and long, and they only have a fat belly. He has the virtue of a young master, and he really thinks of Tang Sanshui at the first sight.


    Brother Yuan smiled and said: "If you say that one bottle is not full, half the bottle is dangling, the more you have not learned anything, the more dangling you are, the mud under your feet has not been shaken clean, and you start to dislike the people around you. "


    Ms. Lin said: "Take us Xiaojue there another day and let him see what a real scholar is like!"


    Brother Tang said: "Did you forget that you have a second son who can study?"


    "Are you stupid?" Mrs. Lin disagreed: "Rong''er has no strength to restrain a chicken. If I take him out for a walk, people will say, so what if he can study. If he is not in good health, isn''t that just a waste of time? I take him out for a walk. Xiaojue go, you just say it, literary or martial arts, you can¡¯t find faults! Hmph!¡±


    Yan Shenjue was tidying up in his own room, and the more he listened, the happier he was. He leaned on the railing and looked down, smiling, "Okay."


    Brother Tang laughed and said, "You join in the fun too! Aniang, what kind of rivalry do you have with him? It doesn''t matter."


    Xinbao interjected: "Because A Niang is a heroine who specializes in injustice in the world!"


    "Yes!" Mrs. Lin said: "My Xinbaoer is the best at talking!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Yan Chenjue suddenly jumped down from upstairs, stood beside Mrs. Lin, quickly pulled out the hem tucked around his waist, and with a light shake, straightened his sleeves and clothes. When he looked up, his whole body The temperament has changed, it is called Zhilan Yushu, and Xinbao is taken aback when he sees it.


    The next moment, someone knocked on the door and said, "Tang Dalang, are you home?"


    Everyone exchanged glances at each other, and Mrs. Lin said, "Who is it?"


    People from outside came in, and it really was Tang Guangzong, holding a box in his hand, with a reserved look, nodded to the person, and gave the box in his hand to Mrs. Lin.


    Duanzi was a little unhappy when he saw it.


    He is obviously used to it, and his attention is only on a few men, and he doesn''t pay attention to Mrs. Lin, or women, and acts casually as if he were treating a servant.


    It''s hard to say about this kind of thing.


    But I heard Mrs. Lin say: "Come on, come on, what else do you want!"


    Tang Guangzong was stunned for a moment, a little embarrassed: "This is the bowl of your house."


    Ms. Lin was "surprised" and said: "If you return the bowl, you will return the bowl. Why do you have a box? Then when I return the box, should I return it to you empty, or put something in it?"


    Tang Guangzong was very impatient with her repeated words, and felt that she was very uninterested, so he gave her a warning look and said, "No need to pay back."


    Yan Shen Jue snorted coldly.


    Tang Guangzong had seen him a long time ago. After all, Yan Chenjue''s looks and temperament were really the kind of people who saw him first at a glance.


    He hurriedly saluted: "I am next to Tang Guangzong, do you know who is your honor?"


    Yan Shenjue did not return the salute, but said in a low voice, "Excuse me."


    He gently supported Mrs. Lin''s elbow, his brows and eyes were slightly closed, and Wenya was written in his bones: "Auntie, just leave these trivial matters to the servants."


    Yu Ru quickly stepped forward, took the box, and as if unable to hide her disgust, lifted the box far away and said: "Madam, wait a moment, this servant will fetch water for you to wash your hands."


    Miss Lin put on airs and nodded.


    The glutinous rice dumpling is serious, and added a play to itself: "Put plum blossoms in the water! I like the aroma!"


    "Well," Yan Chenjue described to her: "It''s cold, and plum blossoms are also suitable for the occasion."


    Poof!


    Brother Tang and the others held back their laughter and silently lifted the furniture.


    What is this called?


    It''s okay for Tang Guangzong''s face to be stiff, but he looked down on people first, and he didn''t dare to fart even after being acted by others. He forced a smile and continued to salute: "It''s Yuan Shao, right? Xiaosheng has always admired Zaijiu Mountain people very much. Could you ask Yuan Shao to help introduce you?"


    Yan Shen Jue said indifferently: "My surname is not Yuan, why do you admire the people from Zaijiu Mountain? Which poems and essays do you think he wrote well?"


    Tang Guangzong''s face turned green.


    You must know that not only the people from Jiushan, but other than the "sage books" such as the Four Books and Five Classics, many previous and current writers have written by partial schools. Books these days are not cheap, and these people can''t afford the books used in the imperial examination. What''s more, these partial poems and books? So he really didn''t read it, and he was stopped by him when he asked.


    He held back for a while, and said: "You, your surname is not Yuan, so where are the two young masters?"


    Brother Yuan lifted the cabinet and waved at him: "Looking for me? What''s the matter?"


    Yuan Yaochu said: "Still looking for me? I''m Yuan Er!"


    Tang Guangzong was dumbfounded.


    He always regarded those few as craftsmen, and didn''t pay attention to them. He didn''t expect that the master of the great Confucianism was actually carrying things? ?


    Finally, Tang Guangzong walked away in embarrassment.


    Hearing his footsteps running away quickly, several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Miss Lin also couldn''t help but laugh, and lightly patted Yan Shenjue twice: "I''ll just say it, I''ll say Xiaojue stands up and shines, no need to say anything, we win!"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled lightly, jumped back again, continued to tuck up his hem, and packed his things.


    Brother Yuan saw it and laughed again and again.


    Even if they don''t consider whether they are lucky stars or not, they and Mrs. Lin are really losing their temper.


    They all belong to that kind, they don¡¯t cause troubles, but they are not afraid of troubles. If you scold me, I will scold you, and if you play me, I will play you...An eye for an eye, I have never swallowed my anger.


    As for Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang, they obviously have the kind of big-man temper. They don''t care about such petty things. I won''t stop them, let them play.


    To put it bluntly, those who worry about causing trouble every day are just because they have no ability and worry that the things they cause will not be able to handle it, so they ask their wives and children to bear it every day.


    However, how could Tang Qingshan, who loves his wife so much, make his wife and children endure it for three years for the sake of a word of filial piety?


    Brother Yuan murmured in his heart, but still joked with them on the face, a group of people quickly finished carrying the things, and the carpenter''s shop also delivered the furniture.


    This time, Yan Chenjue gained experience, and bought extra copies of many things, and even bought some other patterns, and then temporarily put them in the warehouse, and watched them for a few days. There is no need to run and break your legs for a trick.


    And in this way, there are two more sets of things, each room is full, and it looks quite satisfying.


    Yan Shenjue directly asked someone to buy some ready-made vegetables from the city. After everyone moved, they made soup and started eating. There is no furniture in the small flower hall. There are two large square tables, and it is quite comfortable to sit at the two tables diagonally. of.


    Sometimes it¡¯s busy at noon, and Xinbao doesn¡¯t take a nap, but if he doesn¡¯t take a nap, he will wake up late the next day, and the time for martial arts practice has to be postponed. Breakfast and lunch are too close together, so whenever he can sleep, he will try his best sleep for a while.


    So when she was full, Yuru carried her down and woke up after sleeping for more than half an hour, and saw Yan Shenjue, Brother Yuan and Tang Qingshan talking in the flower hall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Stepping on Tang Qingshan to achieve yourself

    Chapter 260 Stepping on Tang Qingshan to Achieve Yourself


    The small water stream at home has been paved by the three people of Yuan Yaochu, and I don¡¯t know where to buy the colored stones. Such a pavement is so beautiful.


    The voices of Yuan Yaochu and the three of them could be heard faintly outside, probably because of their enthusiasm, they even covered the outside.


    Seeing that Xinbao had woken up, Mrs. Lin brought her the goat milk from the warm alcove, and poured it carefully into a cup. Xinbao wrapped her in a blanket and drank the milk tea. Smelling the strong fragrance of peanuts, she took Pick up a stick and grab the peanuts inside.


    Ms. Lin hurriedly called out: "Don''t move! Be careful of burning you! Just take it out and it''s not crispy, you eat the one over there."


    Yan Shenjue took it from the side, peeled it casually, and Xinbao ate the peanut kernels from his hand.


    Miss Lin''s cooking is average, but she is a master at cooking chestnut and peanuts in the brazier. The soil here is good, and the peanuts grown are big and plump, and they taste crisp and fragrant.


    Then the adults continue the topic just now.


    Brother Yuan said: "Uncle, what do you mean, find someone who can do it?"


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan said: "To make money, the vegetables, medicines, and grapes in this field grow very quickly, but they are all sold in the field and cannot be transferred."


    "I understand what you mean," Brother Yuan said, "These are all things that are sold out and gone. But uncle, next year we have to plant fruit trees on the mountain. The beginning of spring will be busy, and it will start to bear fruit in two or three years." , even busier...the whole year is busy, if you find a big business now and set up a stall, what will you do by then?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "So I''m also thinking about it."


    Brother Yuan persuaded him: "One year later, Tang Shifan wanted to join the army, but Erlang Saburo didn''t come back, and there was actually no one at home."


    Tang Qingshan said: "I want to take Shiro to do it again."


    Brother Yuan suddenly said, "Oh! Then I understand."


    What Tang Qingshan meant was that fourth brother Tang likes to do this and is suitable for it, so he wants to find a business, from preparation to operation, and lead him to do it all the way from scratch, so that he can learn something from it. After all, there are many things , as it is now, you can''t learn what you sell when you encounter it.


    This is what is called the beloved son of parents, and it is far-reaching.


    Over there, Mrs. Lin was also chatting with her daughter: "There are so many peanuts, why don''t we distribute some peanut sprouts to eat?"


    Xinbao nodded, and Mrs. Lin curled her hair with her hand: "Xinbao''s hair has grown!"


    Xinbao still nodded, and Mrs. Lin just played around like this, and said, "When the Chinese New Year comes, make some peanut candy for my Xinbao."


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up immediately: "Okay, okay! Do more!"


    Brother Tang said: "Even peanut sprouts and peanut candy are not used much, so we shouldn''t keep such a few."


    Xinbao said: "Actually, you can extract oil?"


    Ms. Lin asked strangely: "Extract oil? Peanuts can also be used to extract oil? How can I use it?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s for cooking!"


    When she asked, she remembered that there was no peanut oil at this time.


    In "Tiangong Kaiwu" of the Ming Dynasty, many oils were mentioned. For example, he said that sesame oil, radish seed oil, soybean oil, and Chinese cabbage seed oil are the best, followed by sesame oil and brassica seed oil.


    Fatty sesame oil is sesame oil, and brassica is rapeseed oil, which is rapeseed oil. No mention of peanut oil.


    In fact, it was mentioned in "Dianhai Yuheng Zhi" in the fourth year of Jiaqing in the Qing Dynasty, "From Fujian to Guangdong, everyone eats peanut oil, and pastes it as a lamp for night work."


    However, in the third year of Daoguang''s "Discrimination of Diet for Disease Control", only four kinds of edible oils were recorded, namely sesame oil, soybean oil, canola oil, and jibei oil, which is cottonseed oil. Not to mention peanut oil. Even Li Tiaoyuan''s "Notes on Eastern Guangdong" in the Qianlong period did not mention peanut oil.


    It can be seen that peanut oil, the most used by later generations, was not popular in ancient times.


    Especially for rural people, soybean oil and lard are the most commonly used. As for sesame oil, it is not used for cooking.


    Xinbao immediately cheered up!


    You know, almost every household in Yutang Village grows peanuts! The Tang family also planted a lot before, but they didn''t have the part they bought back!


    And the climate and soil here are very suitable for growing peanuts, so the peanuts are very productive and of good quality!


    Xinbao said with bright eyes: "Peanut oil is delicious! And it doesn''t have the bean flavor of soybean oil! The dishes fried with peanut oil won''t be covered with a layer of white oil after cold! Very good !"


    Tang Qingshan frowned slightly, and asked his daughter: "How much oil can a catty of peanuts produce?"


    Xinbao said: "One catty of peanuts has four taels of oil, and there may be more good peanuts!"


    Tang Qingshan couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Yan Shenjue and the others had no idea about this, but he knew it. Nowadays, a pound of good beans can only yield three taels of oil! And the bean oil is fishy, ??many people are not used to it!


    Tang Qingshan said: "Xinbao, this peanut..."


    Before he finished his sentence, someone outside asked, "Is Qingshan at home?"


    Tang Qingshan stopped talking, stood up, and saw Tang Li standing outside, Tang Qingshan greeted: "Uncle, come in and sit down."


    Tang Li was smiling and came in.


    Several people stood up, greeted with a smile, and Mrs. Lin got up and poured him a cup of tea.


    Tang Lizheng took a sip.


    Actually, this is the black tea that I bought for milk tea at that time. Because Yan Shenjue bought it so well, I didn¡¯t want to use it to make milk tea, so I drank it at home.


    Tang Lizheng couldn''t drink any kind of tea, but he thought it was delicious, so he couldn''t help but said: "Qingshan, you are really a rich family! Even the tea is good tea!"


    Tang Qingshan talked to the villagers, consciously or unconsciously, with a stronger local accent, and said: "Uncle, don''t run on me. I have a lot of children in my family, so I must have a place to live."


    He was modest, Tang Lizheng still praised a few words, and even praised Xinbao with a smile on his face: "Your girl, the longer she grows, the more beautiful she is!"


    Xinbao said crisply: "Thank you, Uncle."


    Tang Lizheng nodded, and then he got to the point: "Qingshan, I heard that after the new year, you want to invite Wulang Liulang for a husband?"


    Tang Qingshan''s eyelashes drooped, and he said with a smile on his face: "Yes, these things at home are causing trouble. Goro and Liulang are already seven years old, and they still run wild in the village every day!"


    Tang Lizheng chuckled, and said, "I know you are a benevolent person. Back then, you did not forget your fellow villagers when you were rich and honored. You built an ancestral hall for the village. Now that you are well-off, since you want to hire a husband, why don''t you take the children from the village with you to teach him?" Teaching? They are all relatives, you give them a hand, everyone is grateful to you..."


    Brother Yuan and Yan Shenjue quickly met eyes.


    This Lizheng, this thing is really disgusting.


    You know, Tang Qingshan originally planned to join the clan, but his method was to let the matter out first, and after everyone accepted the concept that "Mr. The children learn together, so that everyone will be grateful and their money will not be wasted.


    After all, they really have done enough to spend money to raise white-eyed wolves!


    But what happened when there was such a commotion in Lizheng?


    That''s it. Tang Qingshan originally only wanted to invite his own children, but Li Zheng went over to him and told him that Tang Qingshan had no choice but to teach the children of the village together... In this way, the relationship became Li Zheng''s, Tang Jiabai Spending money has to be said to be careful and stingy and ignore the folks!


    He is clearly stepping on Tang Qingshan to achieve his own good reputation!


    But what happened to him? No farts!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： clever counterattack

    Chapter 261 Gao Ming''s Counterattack


    However, it''s hard to say this, and it''s not easy to tear your face out of this kind of thing.


    Because this is a good thing, everyone benefits. Tang Lizheng just acted preemptively. In the name of justice, he pulled the favor of the Tang family to himself. The only one who suffered was the Tang family!


    Coincidentally, the Tang family built a new house and made money. There are not a few people who are jealous. The human heart is a complicated thing, and most of the country people are simple-minded. They want to turn envy, gratitude, and envy into jealousy, so that they can''t see you , sometimes all it takes is one sentence!


    Tang Lizheng was speaking sincerely on the surface, but he was secretly proud in his heart.


    He is a wily man, he has thought through everything here, otherwise he would not dare to come.


    Of course he is also jealous of Tang Qingshan. He is dignified and upright, that is, the emperor of a land, but in terms of scenery, he is not as good as a commoner?


    But he can''t hurt him because of jealousy, and it won''t do him any good!


    He just thought, anyway, he has got so many benefits, so don''t think about taking advantage of this reputation!


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give it to him? He is Li Zheng, he needs fame more! It is impossible for him to tolerate him keeping on top of him!


    He babbled on and on.


    Xinbao almost died of anger.


    She really hates moral kidnapping. The old man said one thing at a time, as if they were sorry for the whole village if they didn''t agree!


    But this matter, the second elder brother said, this is because he wants to change his father''s reputation from a "victim" of the Tang Sanshui incident to a "good guy", so that he can proceed to the next step! Can''t let this bad old man **** it away!


    Seeing that Lady Lin and Yan Chenjue frowned but did not answer, Xinbao was extremely anxious.


    She won''t quarrel, but she can be unreasonable! She is only three and a half years old, what is she afraid of!


    The bad old man said rightly: "...Alas, I don''t really understand the matter of scholars. It makes me think that it''s useless to throw away so much money for nothing, but..."


    He was supposed to belittle himself a bit so that he could lead to the next sentence.


    But Tuanzi picked up the topic and said loudly: "Why do you look down on scholars!"


    Tang Lizheng was stunned.


    Tuanzi continued loudly: "My Uncle Yuan, my second elder brother, and my brother Xiaoxian are all scholars! They are all very useful! Why do you say that scholars are useless! You ran to my house and scolded my family members, you are a bad person!"


    Isn''t it just a hat! I can do it too!


    very good!


    Yan Shen Jue was just thinking about how to deal with it, and this sentence from Tuanzi was a stroke of genius!


    He also stood up immediately, and reprimanded in a loud voice, "The tutor was once the emperor''s companion, you are a little Lizheng, and you actually came to the door and insulted the gentleman, what is your intention!"


    Tuanzi''s hat is not small, and his hat directly crushes people to death.


    Tang Lizheng was so frightened that he stuttered, and said anxiously: "I didn''t! I didn''t, I wasn''t..."


    Yan Shen Jue would not listen to his explanation, and directly followed the sword path: "Don''t leave yet! Wait until I chase you away!"


    While choking, he drew out a small piece of sword.


    Tang Lizheng''s complexion changed drastically, and he came out in a hurry. Yan Shenjue stood in front of the door, saw many villagers gathered, and said loudly: "I live here as a guest, and I am grateful to Uncle Qingshan. Originally, I begged my uncle and found a Juren , came to teach Wulang Liulang of the Tang family, but Uncle Qingshan begged me again and again, wanting to teach with the children of the clan, I had already agreed, and wrote a letter to Zhou Juren... I just thought Yu Tangcun has beautiful mountains, green waters, beautiful people and outstanding people, but I didn''t expect that Lizheng here actually looked down on scholars and said that scholars are useless to your face. If this is the case, then there is nothing to say!"


    Xinbao whimpered and cried, matching his performance: "He said that my second brother wasted money on studying for nothing, and he said that he didn''t deserve to eat or dress after studying... Woohoo, he''s a bad person..."


    She was lying on Mrs. Lin''s shoulders, and it didn''t rain without thunder, but from the back, it looked like she was crying so sadly.


    Lizheng Yin''s face turned blue, and he said anxiously: "No, I''m not..."


    Yan Shenjue said coldly: "You dare to say that you didn''t say it!"


    Lizheng: "..."


    This is truly indisputable! He said this, but he didn''t mean it!


    Yan Shenjue said coldly: "Enough, don''t let me see you again!"


    He turned around and went back.


    Ms. Lin shook her head with a wry smile, as if she was very helpless, and went back with her daughter in her arms. Closed the door.


    Brother Yuan gave Yan Shen Jue a thumbs up silently.


    This move is really amazing!


    You must know that although these country people don¡¯t know many things, they are very clear about who is the best scholar!


    And the key point is, with the name of the emperor''s family first, it seems reasonable to them to invite a Juren to teach!


    Looking back, you only need to let a little bit of wind out... For example, if you are taught by Juren, at least you are a scholar! But what a scholar teaches, you have to rely on your own ability.


    From then on, every child in every family did not learn well, and everyone would not feel that their child was stupid, but would only feel that if the person invited was a Juren, what would happen to my child? Then he hated this Lizheng to death!


    Of course, I will be even more grateful to Tang Qingshan because I got it back!


    This counterattack is really, absolutely perfect! Absolutely!


    But who told Mr. Li Zheng to plan first! They were just fighting back.


    Ms. Lin smiled, and gently pinched her daughter: "Little clever ghost!"


    Duanzi giggled.


    Brother Yuan suddenly remembered and asked Tang Qingshan: "Uncle Qingshan, do you want to be Li Zheng?"


    Tang Qingshan shook his head anxiously: "I don''t want to."


    He has no interest in showing off his power in front of the old folks, and he doesn''t feel that it is majestic to handle these trivial things in the village. He doesn''t want to be a righteous person.


    Brother Yuan said: "Then you can mention someone to me, and you can send him a letter. I will take care of this matter every two days."


    Tang Qingshan understood and nodded.


    Although he doesn''t want to be Li Zheng, but if he has to do something in the future, no matter what it is, Li Zheng has a good relationship with him, and it will be more convenient for him to do things.


    The old patriarch is a good person and a smart person, but there are some things that really cannot be separated from Li Zheng.


    The family was discussing, and Tang Lizheng was also walking home.


    People in the village talked a lot, he gritted his teeth, and explained lazily.


    The matter has come to this point, what he said is useless! They won''t believe him!


    Because Xinbao spoke first, he really didn''t know at first whether the other party wanted to fight back or stand up for Xinbao.


    But after Yan Shenjue came out, he said these words again, and he felt like a mirror in his heart at that time.


    But before Yan Shenjue said this, no matter how he thought about it, he really felt that his idea was brilliant, and the Tang family had no other choice but to admit it!


    He regrets it now.


    How could he think that as an old farmer in the country, he could count on the son and brother of the uncle''s mansion?


    But he didn''t think at first that they would stand up for Tang Qingshan in this way!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： can only say it deserves it

    Chapter 262 can only be said to serve it right


    What the Tang family didn''t expect was that before they came and released the follow-up news, there was already one in the village.


    Overnight, everyone in the village was saying that those who are taught by Juren are guaranteed to be a scholar. Famous teacher.


    Who said this?


    is Tang Guangzong.


    The same person may feel angry, ashamed, uncomfortable, and resentful when encountering such a thing like him pretending to be nothing but being acted.


    But he has a strange focus.


    He felt that the Tang family had such a life now, all because of the Yuan family.


    Then, since the Tang family can do it, why can''t he? How could he be better than peasants like the Tang family?


    So, when he heard that Tang Lizheng had been scolded by Yan Shenjue, he immediately put himself in the position of a follower, shouted for him, and denounced Tang Lizheng''s insulting behavior.


    In addition, I am not very talented, and the one who taught him is just a scholar, and I just sighed, saying that you don''t understand what you have lost. Do you know how rare it is to be a Mr. Juren?


    If it weren¡¯t for the emperor Jing Xingbo who was studying with him, how could he possibly invite a Juren? You can just inquire about it. Teachers from ten miles and eight villages, how can there be a Juren?


    Masters in rural schools, young students abound, scholars are rare, but now there is such a good opportunity here, but because of Li Zheng''s incomprehension, he lost it. Li is the sinner of our village!


    Because he was originally a scholar, so he had too much right to speak. Besides, what he said was true. There are really no Mr. Juren in ten miles and eight villages, and there are few scholars...everyone believed it 100% of the time.


    Those who have no children at home can still live stably, and those with children, especially those who have thought about letting their children go to school, are really like losing money.


    Yan Shenjue, who won the letter, immediately took the dumpling to the county seat.


    Leave Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi, although they are not from the same school, they are both acting school.


    Tang Qingshan said, Didn¡¯t Yan Xiaolang say yesterday that I wanted to teach the children of the clan together, and Yan Shenjue also wrote a letter for me to ask, but the other party hasn¡¯t replied yet, so I didn¡¯t tell the clan about it. Li said that Lizheng came yesterday and said that he could help tell the villagers about this matter, and I agreed, after all, it doesn''t matter... But who knows what he said again, you are not unaware, scholars value this most , so who can tolerate it, I really can''t help it.


    This statement is half true and half false, and it is extremely credible.


    When everyone heard it, they immediately understood that Lizheng wanted to pick a ready-made product that was cheap! But if you pick the cheap ones, you pick the cheap ones, but you still can''t speak, which can kill everyone!


    There was a lot of enthusiasm.


    Brother Yuan thinks this Tang Guangzong is really talented.


    Based on the idea of ??not using it in vain, he gave it a little push.


    As the eldest son of the uncle''s mansion, his good face is still very valuable. Tang Guangzong was very excited and felt that he must seize this opportunity!


    So without Big Brother Yuan saying a word, he wrote out a petition, and then asked everyone in the village to press their fingerprints, and sent it to the government in arrogance.


    You must know that it is politically correct for the emperor¡¯s family to speak out for the scholars, and it is also politically correct for the scholars to fight for their honor, and it is also good for Tang Guangzong.


    The county government accepted the petition, and then directly dismissed Li Zheng from the post of Li Zheng with an official document, and asked the patriarchs and elders to recommend a new Li Zheng.


    Tang Lizheng, no, Tang Dacai is going crazy, he just wants to earn some fame! As a result, overnight, he became a commoner, and his old face was completely lost.


    But what he didn''t understand was that the situation between ordinary people and superiors was like this.


    The superior does not need to do anything, there will be countless people who will hold the whip and follow the stirrups for him, and the horses and horses behind the saddle, so when he knows that there is a Yuan family behind the Tang family, he dares to come to the door to make calculations, pretending to be smart, and when he falls to this point, he can only say It deserves it.


    There was a lot of noise about this matter.


    Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi were not affected at all. At home, they tried to extract peanut oil according to the method the daughter said.


    The most critical step in extracting peanut oil is roasting. Only when the roasting heat is just right, can the most peanut oil be squeezed out. If the heat is too high, the oil squeezed out will be very little, and there will be a burnt smell.


    The two of them spent two days and tried several times. It took dozens of kilograms of peanuts before they finally tried the right heat. The most one time, one kilogram combined to squeeze out four and a half oil! And the fried vegetables are very fragrant!


    Tang Qingshan smiled, this business can be done!


    This perfectly met his requirements!


    First of all, if there is a favorable location, peanuts can be produced in the village, and you can bring your fellow villagers to do it together.


    It''s not that he is so impartial, but first, Brother Tang also said that Tang Sanshui''s affairs have become a big deal, so his image must be tall and bright, in order to turn disadvantages into advantages. Secondly, in a place like the village, relatives hold a group together. This kind of relationship will be very useful if it is used well. It is much easier than starting from scratch outside.


    Secondly, this business is a new business, and you can take Brother Tang from the beginning to the end.


    Finally, the prospect of this business is promising, it can be done for a long time, and it can grow bigger and bigger!


    Ms. Lin said to him: "Have you ever seen that kind of frying stove in a roasting goods store? Would it be better if we bought one?"


    Tang Qingshan settled down: "I heard from Xinbao that a flat baking pan can be used. Let''s buy a small frying oven first, and then make a baking pan, and try both to see which one is suitable. "


    Mrs. Lin nodded: "What about this oil extractor, we have to think about it, how about a big hammer on it? And have you seen that the oil is a bit muddy when squeezed out, but Let it go, the dirty things will sink to the bottom, how clear do you see it when poured out? It looks like a good thing.¡±


    "Well," Tang Qingshan said: "Let''s make an oil extractor, add yarn, filter, and pour out the sediment.


    The two were discussing, when someone called him outside: "Uncle Qingshan! Are you at home?"


    Tang Qingshan responded, and went out, and saw Tang Youzhong, the eldest son of the patriarch outside, with a simple smile on his face: "Uncle Qingshan, those people are here, and they want to discuss together, who is Xinli recommending? Call you Go too!"


    Tang Qingshan said modestly: "This kind of matter, the patriarch decides, how can I go."


    Tang Youzhong took him by the hand: "Uncle Qingshan, treat your nephew as if you love me. If I don''t call you away, my father will have to scold me again!"


    It''s not just Tang family members who are in charge of here, but there are few people in other clans. Only the Tang family is a big family. It happened that the Tang family had such a big embarrassment, so the old patriarch must drag him to build momentum, so as to save those two People from the clan want to recommend their own people to come up.


    Tang Qingshan followed him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： No one knows the governor

    Chapter 263 No one knows the governor


    Tang Qingshan''s two sons worshiped two masters. This is a real relationship, not the kind that can be compared by climbing up. There are these two families standing behind him. When he went, they all stood up and showed respect.


    Tang Qingshan bowed his hands politely, and the two sides exchanged pleasantries.


    Seeing that he had no airs, several people relaxed a bit, and then someone offered to recommend Tang Qingshan to be Li Zheng.


    Tang Qingshan repeatedly refused.


    But the country people are very simple, for example, they really think, how can there be people in this world who don¡¯t like to eat meat? At the same time, I really think that, how can there be people in this world who don''t like being an official?


    So he refused for a long time, everyone thought he was being humble, and tried harder to persuade him.


    Tang Qingshan had no choice but to say: "I know that you all have good intentions, but the previous conflict with Lizheng was at my house, and in the end it benefited me, and talking about it made people think too much, so this Lizheng, I absolutely dare not do it. of."


    After saying this, everyone understood. They exchanged a few glances and persuaded him a few more words. Seeing that he insisted, they began to discuss.


    After discussing for a long time, each recommended their own people, and then the old patriarch asked him again: "Does Qingshan have any ideas?"


    The meaning of the old patriarch is very clear. Tang Qingshan must recommend people from the Tang family, and they are generally not easy to object to the people he mentioned.


    Tang Qingshan did not shirk: "If you ask me to tell, I think Uncle Duanwu is pretty good."


    Tang Duanwu was stunned.


    Tang Duanwu is the youngest among the clan elders, not yet forty. He has helped Tang Qingshan build a house recently, and he is very familiar with Tang Qingshan, but he did not expect Tang Qingshan to recommend him. No way! Qingshan, you are too flattering to me."


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Uncle Duanwu, don''t be modest. Uncle Duanwu''s seniority is here, and he is related to the Lu family and the Xu family. He has a good character and is quick to do things. I think Uncle Duanwu is very suitable."


    After saying this, everyone also thinks it makes sense.


    In addition to the Tang family, there are Lu, You, and Xu clans in this area. The Xu family only manages a few sporadic households here, so the head of the Xu family doesn''t care. The whole Lu family has dozens of people here. The head of the Lu family is very active.


    But the folk custom has always been that the patriarch does not stand upright.


    The head of the patriarch is the person in charge of the people, and Li is the person in charge of the government. If these two are alone, they will become one person, so the government has never allowed one person to be the leader. What''s the matter, I''m really not an official in the eyes of the boss.


    But precisely because of such a rule, they couldn''t be themselves, and they planned to recommend Tang Qingshan when they came, so they didn''t fight actively.


    Tang Duanwu''s wife''s surname is Lu, and she is the niece of the head of the Lu family. The relationship is actually very close. The head of the Lu family was the first to nod: "Duanwu is a good child."


    Actually, these neighbors are mostly relatives, and there are quite a few people like Tang Duanwu. The key to this matter is Tang Qingshan''s recommendation. This, Tang Qingshan understands, and Tang Duanwu also understands.


    Compared with simple and honest people, Tang Qingshan is actually more willing to deal with kind and intelligent people like the patriarch and Tang Duanwu. Needless to say too much, everyone understands.


    Finally, everyone discussed it properly, wrote a letter of recommendation, and went to the county government together.


    While leaving, someone else asked Tang Qingshan: "I heard that the new county lord is Erlang''s senior brother?? Have you met him before?"


    "No," Tang Qingshan said: "The children in my family have seen it, but I haven''t."


    Everyone nodded.


    This is really not a big deal. When they arrived at the county government, the county magistrate came out to accept the recommendation letter, said a few words on the occasion, and took them to go through the formalities, and gave Tang Duanwu a letter of appointment. : "I heard that there is a man named Tang Qingshan in your place?"


    Tang Qingshan gave a salute: "Grassman Tang Qingshan, I have met the county magistrate."


    The county magistrate was taken aback, and hurriedly returned the salute, not daring to say anything, and at the same time ordered the little official next to him to inform Liang Ruoxu.


    After a while, Liang Ruoxu came out, and smiled from a distance: "I heard that Uncle Shi..."


    Tang Qingshan and the others turned around.


    As soon as they met each other, Liang Ruoxu paused, and the people behind him were also taken aback. After a pause, he said, "You look good!"


    Tang Qingshan took a step forward to salute, calling him the county lord. Liang Ruoxu quickly grabbed his arm, turned to him and performed the junior''s salute, and said with a smile: "Uncle Shi beat me, Yinlin and I are brothers. It¡¯s fine if uncle calls me Ruoxu.¡±


    He introduced him again: "This is Mr. Wang."


    Tang Qingshan gave a salute, and Wang Wuyou smiled and said: "Don''t, don''t, I''m too shameless to call you Uncle Sheng Shi, you can call me Wuyou...you salute me with such a face, my whole body hurts."


    Liang Ruoxu laughed out loud, "I believe this." He smiled and said to Tang Qingshan: "Uncle, just call him that, don''t be polite."


    Tang Qingshan agreed with a smile, but of course he wouldn''t actually bark.


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said to the other side: "Is this your clansman?"


    Tang Qingshan replied: "Yes." He introduced it to him.


    The old patriarch and the others saluted one after another, Liang Ruoxu smiled and cupped his hands, he was very respectful and corporal, and at the same time ordered the county magistrate: "Pingzhou help me entertain these folks, Uncle Shi, Wuyou and I are going to Yuan''s house, Uncle Shi will also go with me."


    He grabbed his arm and took him away.


    Wang Wuyou''s injury was still not healed, and he walked very slowly, the three of them got into the carriage, Wang Wuyou carefully leaned against the wall of the carriage, and suddenly asked him: "Uncle Shi, did Chen Benshan meet you face to face? ?¡±


    Tang Qingshan said: "No."


    Wang Wuyou pondered: "Hasn''t it?"


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Who knows if Chen Benshan met in private, but Uncle Shi doesn''t know."


    Wang Wuyou smiled without saying a word.


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Uncle Shi, didn''t Shi Fan tell you? Your father and son look a lot like the Great Governor, but in comparison, Shi Fan looks more like you than you."


    Tang Qingshan is older, that''s why he looks like him.


    In fact, the face is not similar, but the eyebrows, especially the eyes, are the kind of big eyes with deep folds, and the pupils are big and black. The governor is a general, violent and majestic, when staring at people, It''s like being frightened by a ferocious beast... But a young and handsome man like Tang Dalang is extraordinarily affectionate.


    Liang Ruoxu asked him: "Does Uncle Shi know the governor?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "No one in Dayan knows the governor."


    Liang Ruoxu couldn''t help laughing: "Uncle Shi is right."


    At this moment, Yan Shenjue and Xinbao are still at Yuan''s house, as soon as they heard that they were coming, Xinbao ran out to greet them from a long distance, saying: "Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan picked up his daughter and said, "Xinbao has met the two elder brothers."


    Xinbao saluted decently: "Blessing, Brother Liang."


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Little darling, you are not acting properly!"


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment: "What''s wrong?"


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Everyone is making small fists, but you are holding two small white balls." After he finished speaking, he still laughed.


    Xinbao: "..."


    He''s coming, he''s coming, he''s coming with his tease style!


    Xinbao saluted Wang Wuyou silently: "Master Wang, all blessings."


    "Huh?" Liang Ruoxu said, "Do you still know Mr. Wang?"


    Wang Wuyou smiled and said, "It''s you, Baby, your name is Xinbao?"


    He took off the jade pendant on his waist: "Thank you for saving my life. I didn''t bring anything with me. I gave this to you, and that''s what it means."


    Xinbao took a step back, waved his little hand: "There is no need to thank you, this is what Xinbao should save."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： If a thief does not fight for three years, he will recruit himself

    Chapter 264 Thieves do not fight for three years and recruit themselves


    Liang Ruoxu signaled everyone to go in, and smiled, "Why should we be saved?"


    Xinbao opened his hands to be hugged by his father, and said: "Because Mr. Wang is a good person."


    Liang Ruoxu said: "How do you know he is a good person?"


    Xinbao said: "Because Mr. Wang told me to be careful when he snatched the car."


    Liang Ruoxu couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    He is a smart man, and he can think of the situation at that time when he thinks about it.


    Sometimes the more child you are, the more you can put aside everything and see the key. A person who is still cherishing the little doll in the car while escaping for his life... is not a bad person at all.


    But Tang Qingshan frowned and asked: "Why grab a car? Why be careful?"


    Xinbao froze for a moment.


    Thieves don¡¯t fight for three years and recruit themselves...


    She looked at Tang Qingshan and Wang Wuyou with wide eyes.


    Wang Wuyou hurried over to explain, Xinbao was secretly anxious and had no choice but to remind weakly: "I, my father is a little timid..."


    So you don''t have to say something so mysterious, what almost fell off the car or something, I was a strategic retreat!


    However, the evil lord just laughed amused by her little expression, no one understood Tuanzi''s mood at all.


    Fortunately, they had already passed by at this moment, and Yan Chenjue stood there waiting, the two sides exchanged salutes and got to know each other, then he directly stood beside Tang Qingshan and asked him: "Uncle, what happened to Lizheng?" solved?"


    "Well," Tang Qingshan said, "it''s already decided."


    The two of them had casual chats, and the topics they talked about were very homely.


    After paying homage to Mr. Yuan, Tang Qingshan came out with an excuse, Yan Chenjue and Xinbao also came out to talk to the second elder brother.


    Wang Wuyou saw that there was no servant present, so he said, "Uncle, I want to see Yan Xing."


    Old Master Yuan looked at him.


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Didn''t you just meet?"


    Wang Wuyou was stunned.


    He widened his eyes in astonishment, "Yan, Yan Shenjue is Yan Zhen?"


    He stuttered in surprise, Liang Ruoxu nodded, and Wang Wuyou was dumbfounded at that time.


    You know, he met him back then! It''s just that at that time, the child was so skinny that he was completely out of shape, and his eyes were so empty that his scalp would tingle just by looking at it. He had no resemblance to the current appearance at all!


    What''s more, the child''s experience is really unbearable to anyone. It is a miracle that he is not crazy.


    But Yan Shenjue looks gentle and elegant, and when he talks to Tang Qingshan, he is even more obedient and adoring, and he is very close to Xinbao... So, even if the surname "Yan" sounds weird, he didn''t think about it!


    Liang Ruoxu said: "My master chose the character Shen Jue for him, so he changed his name to Yan Shen Jue."


    Wang Wuyou nodded after a long time: "If the child becomes what he is now, the Holy One should be relieved!"


    Liang Ruoxu nodded, and after a while, Wang Wuyou said again: "But there is one more thing, that bastard... ran away."


    "What?!"


    The two lost their voices in unison, Liang Ruoxu said in a speechless voice: "The dungeon built by the emperor himself can make people run away? Is the imperial army eating for nothing?"


    Wang Wuyou smiled wryly: "Who says it''s not! It''s better to put him directly in the prison! I heard that the woman secretly contacted his friends in the world, and then robbed him... It''s been more than half a year, and it has been kept secret. Unannounced, according to the emperor''s intention, the shadow guard has not been found yet. But the title of the Marquis Mansion, the emperor has already accepted it."


    Liang Ruoxu said speechlessly: "This kind of person is also worthy of being a mother. Sending his own son to be tortured by that beast, and pleading with him after the incident, he will die or live, and now he has to pay his family for such a treasonous thing. In her heart, parents, brothers, sisters and sons are not as good as a man?"


    Wang Wuyou also said: "The emperor lost his temper and regretted that he didn''t kill that woman. He originally thought that if he killed that woman, it would mean that Yan Xun would have no relatives? But he never expected that some relatives would be returned. It¡¯s better not at all! Well, in short, it¡¯s really... let¡¯s not talk about it, in short, do you want to tell him about this matter, and in addition, can you ask him to write a letter to the emperor?¡±


    Liang Ruoxu thought for a while: "This is fine, I will find a chance to ask him. When will you go back?"


    Wang Wuyou said: "Tomorrow."


    Liang Ruoxu nodded.


    So Liang Ruoxu passed by.


    Xinbao was taking a nap, Tang Qingshan was talking with his son, Liang Ruoxu called Yan Shenjue out, and asked him if he wanted to write a letter to the emperor.


    Yan Shen was at a loss for a moment.


    He knew, he knew that he was rescued by the emperor, but at that time, he had no memory of what happened outside.


    It''s not completely absent, that feeling is like being separated by a heavy barrier. He knows that someone is calling him and talking to him outside there, but he has no impression of what that person looks like or what he said. He just With cleverness, after a long time in the past, I gradually deduced what happened.


    He knew that at that time, the emperor often visited him. He was grateful to the emperor. The emperor saved him and gave him a new life, but he didn''t know what to write to the emperor.


    Liang Ruoxu saw that he was in a daze, so he patted him on the shoulder: "You can write if you want to, and you can''t if you don''t want to, but I still think you can write a letter to the emperor. The emperor is a man of temperament, and he is sincere." Missing you, you don''t have to think about how to word it to make it sound, you can just tell him that you are doing well now, it will be a comfort to the emperor."


    Yan Shen Jue''s eyes moved slightly.


    He heard this kind of words before, and he didn''t feel it at all, but now, he feels warm.


    He nodded: "I have written it for you."


    Liang Ruoxu responded and left.


    Yan Shen Jue returned to his room, pondered for a long time before picking up his pen.


    On the second day, Wang Wuyou left without staying in Fucheng, and went straight back to Beijing.


    In this assassination, the person who killed him really didn''t find out anything, but he knew clearly that it was definitely Chen Benshan who jumped the wall in a hurry, wanted him to have an accident in Longmen County, and then provoked his relationship with the Yuan family.


    But he has no proof.


    Fortunately, some things do not require evidence.


    He was assassinated, and happened to be rescued by Yan Shenjue. With that alone, Chen Benshan was finished!


    Years ago, Wang Wuyou finally returned to Beijing.


    At this time, the emperor had already sealed the seal, but Wang Wuyou asked to see him, and the emperor still met him soon.


    Emperor Ming Pei is now over half a hundred years old, with gray hair on his temples, he still walks like a dragon and a tiger, and is full of energy. As soon as Wang Wuyou saluted, Emperor Ming Pei saw something was wrong: "What''s going on?"


    Wang Wuyou smiled wryly, and stood up with the eunuch''s support: "This minister is incompetent, embarrassing to the emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Are you injured?"


    "Yes," Wang Wuyou said, "Your Majesty, you must not guess who saved this minister."


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at him: "You''re still cheating on me!"


    "Hey," Wang Wuyou laughed along with him, "I dare not, it''s Young Master Yan."


    Emperor Ming Pei was really interested, put down the cup, "Oh? It was Xing''er who saved you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： princess descendants

    Chapter 265 Princess Descendants


    "Return to the emperor, yes," Wang Wuyou took out the letter from his pocket: "This is a letter written by Young Master Yu to the emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei took it over and opened it. When he saw the characters, he couldn''t help but nodded: "This child, the characters have been practiced."


    He looked down.


    The letter said that the senior brother asked him if he wanted to write a letter to the emperor. He remembered the days back then. What love is family affection, gradually understand what happened back then, thank the emperor for saving him, and thank the emperor for his love and care. all kinds.


    The letter is written in a very "family letter", and it is very sincere and simple because of this.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt sore when he saw it.


    He really loves this child.


    The relationship between people is based on love. At that time, Shi''er was like a puppet, completely ignorant and ignorant, and he didn''t respond at all when talking to him, but I don''t know why...


    It may be because he rescued him from the secret room by himself at that time, and he instinctively got close to him. When others approached, he could clearly feel that his whole body was on guard. It was the kind of mind that was numb, but the body But he is ready to bear the pain and torture that is coming.


    But when facing him, he won''t.


    In his heart, he seemed to believe that he would not hurt him, so when he was sitting beside his couch, he could feel that he would slowly, slowly relax, and even Emperor Ming Pei could touch her gently. Touching his head, sometimes he would slowly lower his back and accept his touch.


    This kind of animal-like instinct really makes one''s heart soften.


    Yan Yan is a descendant of Princess Funing.


    Funing is his aunt.


    Ming Pei''s mother and concubine passed away early, but his aunt has been taking care of him. He and Funing have been like siblings since childhood.


    During the time of Emperor Xian, his brothers were all about his age, and whether they wanted to or not, they were all in the middle of the game. He also had the ambition to conquer the world, but it was difficult.


    At the most dangerous time, he was even charged with forcing a palace, was hunted down all the way, and was seriously injured.


    Cousin Funing''s gentle temperament, she had the courage to pretend to be him, lure the pursuers away at night, and **** a way out for him, but she was shot to death by random arrows.


    Without Cousin Funing, there would be no him today.


    So after he ascended the throne, he posthumously named his cousin Funing as the imperial princess, and took special care of Princess Funing''s descendants.


    Princess Funing''s son-in-law died a long time ago, leaving only one son, who was obsessed with martial arts since childhood and had no intention of career.


    At the beginning, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t think there was a problem with this, and even gave him the surname Yan, and named him the Marquis of Righteousness and Bravery. But he never thought that this Yan Changqi was actually a lunatic. Means to torture his own son!


    Wang Wuyou looked at the emperor''s expression and knew that he was remembering the old things again, so he hurriedly interrupted: "The emperor doesn''t know, I also heard Mr. Liang tell a very interesting thing."


    Emperor Ming Pei settled down: "What''s interesting?"


    Wang Wuyou said with a smile: "In that village, Tang Sanshui''s elder brother is named Tang Qingshan, and there is a baby girl at home, whose nickname is Xinbao. She is really cute and cute. I heard that once , Shao Shao passed by there, a group of children were playing house, when Xinbao saw Shao Shao, he took him by the hand and asked him to be his bride, Shao Shao actually agreed, Yuan Er Shao said, because Xun Shao was born beautiful, a group of children almost broke their heads, and Xinbao snatched him in the end, and because he was worried that he would be snatched away, Xinbao kept calling him his wife for a long time, until now, the children in the village Call him ''flying fairy wife''..."


    He talked with comparisons, and he spoke vividly.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and frowned again: "What kind of fairy wife, how can you call me that... How old is that girl?"


    Wang Wuyou smiled and said, "Three years old."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Only three years old?"


    He shook his head with a broken smile, and asked again: "How does Xi''er look like now? How did you save you?"


    Wang Wuyou said anxiously: "Your Majesty, I am not afraid of your laughter. I really didn''t recognize him when I first met him! He declared his name as Yan Shenjue, and said he was the wild goose of the wild goose. His appearance was very handsome, and his conversation was gentle. When you get along with a girl, you are like a gentle brother, even if I heard that ''geese'', I didn''t guess it!" He began to speak in detail.


    He was good at eloquence, and he knew the emperor''s temperament well, so he deliberately spoke in great detail. Emperor Ming Pei listened with relish, and laughed repeatedly: "Then I can rest assured!"


    After this matter was finished, Wang Wuyou turned back and reported Chen Benshan''s matter.


    Chen Benshan did a very clean job.


    But he checked secretly, and everyone said that Chen Ershao admired his father and Mrs. Xuxian very much, and he was obviously raised and disabled, with no brains, and he really didn''t have the ability to harm others in private.


    Of course, these "personal witnesses" are all false, and there are all kinds of sayings, but he found out that the person who bought the poison later was Chen Benshan''s long-term follower, and when he bought the poison, Chen Chengduo had already died.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and Wang Wuyou said jokingly again: "And, I also saw that Tang Qingshan, which coincidentally, the appearance of that Tang Qingshan is actually very similar to the Great Governor."


    Emperor Ming Pei said indifferently: "Oh?"


    Chen Benshan belonged to Pingnanhou''s branch, and he was regarded as the man behind the second prince, and the governor was the man behind the prince.


    But since the emperor didn''t think about that, or didn''t believe what he said, Wang Wuyou didn''t say anything anymore, because there was a deal and no deal.


    The emperor relies on and trusts the great governor, but if he loves him, he has to be Yan Yan, so it is enough to have him in it.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked again: "Where did you go to see it?"


    "Yes," Wang Wuyou said, "I visited Longmen County and asked many villagers. It was true that the mountain collapsed suddenly, and only two of them were buried. The other half were not injured. Mr. Chen That uncle also has a lot of bad deeds in his hands, and I have checked and written them down in the booklet."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Earthquake is not a trivial matter, so even though there was an excerpt at that time, and Liang Ruoxu also reported it, he still asked it again.


    Then he said: "Aiqing has worked hard, go back and rest!"


    Wang Wuyou said a few words of humility, and bowed out.


    Now it¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and the court has been sealed, and it won¡¯t be dealt with for a while, but if the emperor keeps it in mind, it will naturally be hard to please.


    The next words will not be listed for the time being.


    Let¡¯s talk about Longmen County.


    Tang Qingshan invited Mr. Yuan to live there, and Mr. Yuan accepted. He was going to pack up and move to Yutang Village a few years ago.


    In the evening, Xinbao went back with his father, and when they entered the village, someone came to talk to them: "Brother Qingshan, your big fox fairy has gone to Tang Shitou''s house! Tang Shitou, who has suffered a lot, even takes a stick Hurry up, I was almost bitten by the fox fairy... Later, my sister-in-law came, waved her hand, and followed, this means that she recognized you..."


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes, feeling a little guilty.


    She lived in Shen''s house a while ago, so she just forgot about Shen Qiu...


    She asked in a low voice: "Daddy, is Shen Qiu''s leg healed?"


    "Well," Tang Qingshan said: "Okay, your mother took it to the mountains to release it, and then came back again, it''s back again."


    Xinbao asked: "Shen Qiu goes back, will he not find his prey? Will he be bullied by wild beasts in the mountains?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "It is possible."


    Xinbao said: "Then can we raise it?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "You don''t need to raise it deliberately. Its legs are healed, and it can''t be locked. If it comes back, it will just be stuttered."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： your father is your father

    Chapter 266 Your father is your father


    While talking, she went home, and Mrs. Lin was really squatting in the courtyard and feeding Shen Qiu. Seeing them, she said, "Poor Shen Qiu, he''s lost weight, can you open a door for him, the dog hole is as big as it needs to be?" , when he wants to come back, he will come back to have a meal and have a tooth-beating ceremony."


    Brother Tang complained: "It''s a good courtyard wall, it''s only built, you want to make a hole?"


    Mistress Lin glared at him: "Did I talk to you?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Okay, let me think about it."


    "Hmph!" Satisfied, Mrs. Lin stood up and said, "So, what''s the use of raising a son?"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Reasonable, my father just said to think about it, if he really wanted to imagine it but didn''t say it, if he thought it out but didn''t think it out and didn''t say it, he would be a good person?


    Women are so easy to deceive!


    But what he didn''t expect was that Tang Qingshan quickly took out the saw, and then opened a small hole on the right side of the threshold.


    When building a house in the countryside, any house with a courtyard wall will leave a threshold at the gate.


    Below the gate, there will be a horizontal plank, which is stuck in the grooves on both sides and can be removed. This is not only a custom, but also can prevent wind and abrasion, insects and rats.


    Brother Tang said in his heart that opening a hole is not afraid of mice entering?


    But he was afraid of being scolded by his mother, so he endured and did not speak.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Qingshan sawed the sawn round board into two semicircles, and then installed the hinges to form a small door that opened in two, and installed the door latch.


    Ms. Lin has been standing by and watched, Xinbao has been squatting by the side to watch, both of them are extremely supportive.


    Brother Tang stretched out his head to look, and couldn''t help complaining again: "Aren''t you going to come out and open it? Why don''t you just open the door? What''s the matter?"


    His father didn''t turn his head back: "The fox has long nails, but you don''t have a brain."


    Brother Tang was taken aback.


    Then I saw Tang Qingshan polished the surroundings smooth, put it on the door, and carried Shen Qiu out. A big man squatted patiently, teaching Shen Qiu how to open the door time after time.


    The fox was smart, with long and sharp nails, Shen Qiu learned it after only a few tries, and scratched the stubble open with one paw.


    Ms. Lin and Xinbao couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise!


    Tang Qingshan''s mouth slightly curved, and then taught Shen Qiu how to close the door.


    After teaching it ten times over and over again, Shen Qiu learned it. It may also find it very interesting, and then it runs around again and again.


    Finally, when Tang Qingshan closed the door, it could easily open the door and come in, and then turned around and closed the door with one paw. The series of actions were very humane.


    The admiration in Xinbao''s eyes is almost overflowing, daddy is amazing too! That''s great! Clever and clever!


    She walked up and down on her short legs, blowing rainbow farts with her small mouth, and she was inexplicably excited.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help but smile all over her face.


    So, sometimes whether a man cares about you does not depend on how many ring creams he bought for you, but on these small things. Many people think of this kind of small thinking, but the key is whether he is willing or not. Think about it, are you willing to take the effort.


    Tang Qingshan came out again with wooden planks, clanging for a while, ready to build a small wooden house for Shen Qiu, and then spread a cotton mat, even if he came at night and couldn''t enter the house, he didn''t have to worry about freezing.


    Dinning in the evening, Mrs. Lin and Xinbao were on each side, and the good dishes were served on his plate in turn.


    Brother Tang, who was ignored by no one, was in a complicated mood.


    Especially seeing Yan Shenjue''s little brat, who also had a learned expression, his mood was even more complicated.


    How to say, your father is your father, there are many things to learn!


    Woke up the next day, Tang Qingshan continued to polish the cabin, Xinbao was still awake, Mrs. Lin called Yan Shenjue: "Xiaojue, come down and write a letter for me."


    Yan Shen Jue agreed, jumped down from upstairs with a pen and paper, and asked, "Who are you writing to?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Still write to my father."


    Two days ago, Yan Shenjue sent a message to ask Yan Yi to send them a dart, so that they could come over. Unexpectedly, the old **** Lin didn''t answer, saying that he knew they had good intentions, but he accepted them with good intentions, but he couldn''t keep occupying them like this cheap.


    Then he wrote a letter and asked Yan Yi to help pass it back.


    They sent messages with eagles, and the speed was very fast. Mrs. Lin read the letter and said nothing, and he dismissed this idea by treating her as Mrs. Lin.


    Mrs. Lin smiled and said: "You don''t understand, the reasons my father said are all false, he is actually afraid of causing trouble for me; but if I need their help, they will definitely come...Now you Qingshan uncle thinks I started a business, and next year there will be fruit trees and so on. There are many things to do, and people are needed everywhere. When I pretend to be difficult with him, he will come."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded suddenly.


    Although this principle is very simple, he really doesn''t understand it.


    Ms. Lin poked his finger with a smile: "Okay, write quickly."


    Everyone in the Tang family, except the twins, can read and write, but only Tang Qingshan and Tang Erge can write.


    Yan Shenjue finished writing the letter and passed it on to others. Tang Qingshan also finished the cabin, which looked quite delicate. Shen Qiu probably knew that it was for him, and he would come in and out from time to time. I was very excited to play.


    After Xinbao woke up, she moved her small bench over there, and took a bowl to sit there, eating and watching at the same time, not too cold.


    Tang Qingshan said: "Xinbao, I left a space here, waiting to find a suitable piece of wood, and play a swing here."


    Xinbao nodded sharply while eating, Tang Qingshan cleaned up the things on the ground, washed his hands in the spring water, and then remembered to ask: "Xiao Jue, is the scholar you mentioned accurate?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "It''s sure, you can come here at any time, it''s a family, one daughter is already married, so only two couples come here."


    Tang Qingshan hummed, went into the room and dried his hands, and was going to talk to the old patriarch, if he started to learn after the fifteenth day, then it would be a good time to clean up the house now.


    Ms. Lin called him to stop, took out a small bottle of balm from her purse, and put a little bit on his hand. Tang Qingshan didn''t say anything, just rubbed his hands together and went out.


    Now the foreshadowing is enough, and Li Zheng has also solved it, so it is just right to say this.


    And Tang Qingshan also said that they don''t need to pay for the husband''s wages, board and lodging, but each family has to do something to build a place, and then everyone who sent the children there will also take turns carrying water and firewood. Be prepared.


    Sometimes, this person can''t get used to it, and the food is still cold to the mouth, so they have to work hard to do something, knowing that some things are not for nothing.


    The old patriarch fully agreed, thanked him again and again, and then said: "There are not many vacant houses now, like the one in the south, it is too rotten to live in... I heard that you bought Tang Shitou''s house because you wanted to take over your old man. Someone come over?"


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan said: "Tang Sanshui made trouble, not only I was hurt, my old Taishan and uncles also suffered, I feel ashamed, so I want to take them over to show my filial piety."


    The old patriarch repeatedly agreed: "It should be, you are a righteous person."


    He coughed and asked again: "Then tell me, your old house..."


    Tang Qingshan frowned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Bankruptcy, house sale and land sale

    Chapter 267 Going bankrupt and selling houses and land


    If the old patriarch didn''t mention it, he really forgot about it.


    The main reason is that he never wanted to go back to that old house, and when he thought of those people, he felt bad.


    But he doesn''t want to return it, he is the eldest son of Tang, and the old house is still in his name.


    Tang Qingshan said: "I have no objection, patriarch, you can do it as you see, if the Hu family is unwilling to take care of Tang Zhaodi because of this, and ask the patriarch to help me find another person to take care of, let her live in her home, the money is just that, I I won''t give more."


    After all, the one or two taels of silver was given more on purpose, just to silence everyone. This money is really a lot, so he didn''t want to add more.


    As for the "cheapness" of the house, it was originally calculated in everyone''s heart, but it was never within the conditions he said, so it has nothing to do with him.


    The old patriarch responded repeatedly.


    Tang Qingshan went back.


    After receiving this letter, Mrs. Hu accepted it easily.


    After all, although she was envious of that house, she also felt that such a big house must not be given to people for nothing, but she invited a husband. She has two grandchildren. How convenient is it to go to school so close?


    Tang Zhaodi was furious.


    She had just resigned to her fate and stopped looking for Tang Qingshan''s family, but she didn''t expect that the good house would suddenly not let her live in it! Why! Everyone in his own family lives upstairs, so why come to rob her house again!


    She is a poor orphan girl, he can really do it!


    Brother Tang Zhao''s teeth were itchy with hatred, but now, she really didn''t dare to go to them.


    Yesterday, the patriarchs of several families took advantage of Tang Qingshan and were treated to a meal by the county magistrate.


    A countryman, can you brag about this for a lifetime?


    From that time on, seeing with their own eyes that the county lords did not accept Tang Qingshan''s courtesy, they understood that they are really different now, and they must be respectful.


    The whole village is talking about this matter, and Mrs. Hu''s family is also talking about it, and Tang Zhaodi hears every word.


    Although she doesn''t quite understand some things, she at least knows that everyone dare not mess with Tang Qingshan today!


    She dare not!


    While she was crying and packing her things, she only thought about...Why isn''t Tang Qingshan her father? How great would Tang Qingshan be if she were her father?


    For a while, I was thinking again, is her father still alive? Where did her father go?


    If one day, her father can come back in a good mood and pick her up, how great would that be? how nice ! Then she no longer has to envy Xinbao!


    On the same day, the old couple of the Hu family and Tang Zhaodi moved away.


    The old patriarch did everything well. Although Tang Qingshan didn''t say it clearly, since he invited Mr., of course he couldn''t let someone come. It''s useless. If it was put together, it wouldn''t be decent.


    So the old patriarch directly recruited the clansmen to talk about it, if anyone wants to send their children over, they can get three hundred dollars per child, and they can make a set for them. Of course, if they want to open a school, there must be tables and chairs. I have no opinion.


    After all, although three hundred dollars is not a lot, everyone knows the market.


    Studying has always been a costly thing. The gentleman in the neighboring village is just a boy student, and a month''s Shuxiu costs one or two taels of silver. How much money is it, sir, they pay small heads.


    The key is to pay every month, and they are just doing it all at once, just gritted their teeth and sold things.


    Of course there are those who really have no money, so I begged to say, in the future, they will pick the water for the husband¡¯s house, and they will ensure that the tank is full every day.


    There are also many children, and I also said that in the future, they will send a bundle of firewood to the husband''s house every day, and only pay for the two children.


    The patriarch had the final say and agreed.


    Many people are powerful. Parents can work hard for their children. Anyway, within two days, the house is cleaned up, and the guys are almost assembled.


    Tang Qingshan also didn''t show up, and only continued to test peanut oil at home with Mrs. Lin.


    He found that although the roasted peanuts tasted delicious, they squeezed out less oil, but the roasted peanuts produced more oil.


    And the amount is a lot, no more than a catty and a half catty, so the oil output will be less.


    As for oil extraction, stone mills can be used, and manpower or animal power can be used to grind oil.


    Because the current way of extracting oil is not thorough, and there will be a lot of oil in the remaining peanut residue, which tastes delicious, fragrant and sweet. These two days, Xinbao has been used as a snack, and it is fresh When it''s not dry, pour some goat''s milk into it, and it becomes peanut milk, which is fragrant, sweet and delicious.


    The whole family was eating, Xinbao looked at these people with big eyes while eating, and said in his heart, do you know that it will be used to feed pigs in future generations...


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "When the time comes to open an oil workshop, these dregs will be sent to the city to sell milk tea to Shiro, and there will be no waste."


    Just as he was talking, he heard someone laughing outside: "Qingshan? Qingshan!"


    Tang Qingshan responded and went out, and saw Tang Duanwu carrying a large piece of pork, which weighed at least thirty or forty catties, and said with a smile: "The family killed the Nian pig, and I will bring you some."


    Ms. Lin quickly went to get a big basin to pick it up, and said, "Why is it so old!"


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan also said, "It''s too much, I''ll give you money!"


    Tang Duanwu waved his hands again and again: "Don''t! Qingshan, I remember your affection, so don''t be polite to me! I''m here to thank you from the bottom of my heart, and I don''t have anything good, just don''t dislike me. "


    Tang Qingshan saw that he was sincere, so he agreed, invited him into the house, and called his daughter: "Xinbaoer, get some drinks for uncle."


    Xinbao knew what Daddy meant to pour peanut milk, so he agreed.


    Tang Duanwu said: "One more thing, I heard that the teacher of the school, you invited a scholar?"


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan had already asked Yan Shenjue clearly, and said, "It''s a scholar named Zhou. He heard that he failed the exam for three years. He felt sorry for his family, so he didn''t take the exam again. Mr. Rendang, who once taught two scholars, has a very good reputation, and he just happened to be vacant, so he was invited here."


    Tang Duanwu nodded, and said embarrassingly: "The patriarchs of those families, please ask me, can their children come over? Shu Xiu can be cheaper."


    This, Tang Qingshan has already thought of, just wait for him to say this.


    Then he pondered for a while, and said: "That''s it, when Mr. comes, I will discuss it with him, and it should be possible."


    Tang Duanwu thanked him again and again. After all, he had just become Li Zheng, and it was his first time working for those people.


    Just as he was talking, Xinbao came in, put two pot-bellied jars on a tray, and poured peanut milk, Tang Duanwu smiled when he saw it: "Hey, Xinbao can work too! Uncle, can you?" I can''t bear it!"


    He got up and took the little baby''s tray.


    Tang Qingshan put his arms around his daughter casually, and said, "Try it."


    Tang Duanwu took a sip and said, "What is this? Goat''s milk? It''s delicious!"


    He took two more sips, "It''s delicious, but this kid named Xinbao just drinks it, so I''m not throwing away the money?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "In the next year, I want to start a business. Uncle Duanwu, if you believe me, do you want to follow me?"


    "Yes!" Tang Duanwu slapped his thigh: "Qingshan! Who else can you trust if I don''t believe it?? Just say what to do, use money to employ people, I have nothing to say! I don''t dare to say anything! Although I don''t Money, but I went bankrupt and sold my house and land to follow you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： longest year

    Chapter 268 The longest year


    Tang Qingshan let out a laugh: "Doing business is risky, so don''t think of going bankrupt and selling your house and land."


    Tang Duanwu said: "Isn''t there you! There is also Xinbaoer, a little lucky star! You are capable, and you are blessed, how can I not believe it? If you can reach out and give me a hand, I will remember your love for the rest of my life." share!"


    "It''s too serious," Tang Qingshan said, "Since you believe me, rest assured, I''ll talk to you in detail after the New Year."


    Tang Duanwu was anxious and wished he knew about it earlier, but he didn''t ask hard. After all, it''s affection for someone to give you a letter in advance.


    Tang Duanwu stood up and said, "That''s fine, then I''ll go back first."


    Tang Qingshan responded and sent him out.


    Ms. Lin also stood up to send it off, and said to him: "It''s not yet time to kill the New Year''s pig. This is deliberately killed early, so come to give it to us?"


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    He didn''t intend to partner with others. Partnership business has always been difficult to do, and brothers can also do it. What''s more, this business will not be small, and it will involve a lot of money, let alone partnering with others.


    But you can find someone to take care of it.


    Places like this in the village are all clan relatives. If the managers are not found well, they will be scattered, but if the managers are found, they can be twisted into a rope. The difference is very big.


    Tang Duanwu is very smart, and the women and children in the family are not troublesome. Yu Wai can also call the old patriarch''s family, and the people in charge of the village are enough.


    There are three other uncles outside.


    The eldest brother is simple and honest, but he is not stupid. The other two brothers are also smart people, and they are more than enough to take care of small things.


    Tang Qingshan is a person who has done business. Before starting to do something, he will get used to thinking about everything before and after.


    While thinking, seeing Yan Shenjue, he asked him: "Xiao Jue, is there any news from Fucheng?"


    Yan Shen Jue was dragged away by the group, and said: "Not yet, I told them, and I will come and say it as soon as I have a letter."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Where are you going?"


    Xinbao said: "Go find something to eat with meat!" As he spoke, he pulled Yan Chenjue out through the back door.


    The two went to the warm shed at the back, Brother Tang was pulling down the straw mats one by one, and said with a smile: "Little pretty, are you here to see Big Brother?"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide.


    She felt that if she said no, her eldest brother might be embarrassed, so she nodded: "That''s right!"


    Brother Tang believed it, "It just happened that I just finished it, so I left and went back!"


    As soon as he picked up his younger sister, he put it on his shoulder, hummed a little tune and walked back quickly. As soon as he entered the door, Mrs. Lin said, "Hey? Xinbaoer, why are you back again? The side dish you were looking for Woolen cloth?"


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Xinbao smirked, Brother Tang clicked his tongue, and put his sister down: "I just said, why did Xinbao think of looking for me? I''m in this house now, whether I''m here or not is the same. Let alone Xinbao, Shen Qiu doesn''t care." Take care of me!"


    Ms. Lin said: "Who told you that you are not as good-looking as Xiaojue, and you are not as smart as your father, not as good-looking as your father, not as diligent as your father, not as diligent as your father..."


    "Mother!" Brother Tang said helplessly, "If you want to praise my father, you can do it directly. We are used to it, so there is no need to bring Xiaojue..."


    His mother is a straightforward person. His father is very popular in the past two days, and he just compliments him when he has nothing to do. After all, his father opened the small door for Shen Qiu for nothing.


    Brother Tang picked up his sister with one hand, and pushed Yan Chenjue''s back with the other: "Let''s go, let''s pick vegetables."


    A few people went out through the back door, Brother Tang rolled up the curtain, and a few people walked in.


    The sun has not yet set, but the straw mats have been put down, so the light inside is a bit dim, Xinbao looked around carefully.


    The green vegetables are planted by Brother Tang and the others. They grow a little faster than ordinary vegetables, but most of them have not yet grown. For example, leeks and mushrooms are not suitable for stewing meat. Xinbao looked back and forth for a long time, and directly pulled out a Onion, with bright eyes, said: "Why don''t we go back and eat braised pork!"


    Brother Tang couldn''t help but his eyes lit up: "I think it will work."


    In the evening, I really made a big bowl of braised pork. It is bright red and chewy on the outside. When you bite into it, the meat is delicious. Several people ate it with rice, and even Xinbao ate a whole bowl.


    After eating, a few people sat to digest food, and the small flower hall was still filled with the smell of meat.


    Brother Tang sighed contentedly: "This is life!"


    He suddenly remembered: "Father, do you remember this time last year, when we were working, some people outside ate butchered vegetables, hey, that''s delicious... Then I asked you, I said Dad, you said In our life, is there a time when we can eat pork?"


    While talking, he couldn''t help being slightly lost in thought.


    At that time, it was really cold, his hand was frozen with a big cut, and the wind hurts like hell, he sucked it, sucked a little salty taste, and smelled the smell of butchered vegetables outside, it was true Greedy! I swallowed my saliva greedily.


    Xinbao asked: "And then?"


    Brother Tang smiled and said, "Father said, yes."


    Ms. Lin touched her eldest son''s head in distress.


    Yan Shenjue suddenly said: "I remember last year, around this time, I was injured again, lying on the bed, after drinking the medicine, my elder brother brought me a piece of stove candy, I said I don''t like candy, The eldest brother said, he said that there are a lot of kitchen candy sellers on the street now, because when he was young, he would send the Kitchen God to heaven to say good deeds, and told me to eat a piece to meet the occasion."


    He paused: "I reached out to catch it, and then a short arrow shot in from outside. When I drew out my sword to fight them, I didn''t know why, so I looked back and saw that piece of stove sugar fell on the ground. On the ground, I thought at the time, maybe a person like me is not worthy of candy."


    Lady Lin also gently touched his head.


    Xinbao climbed onto his lap and kissed his face comfortingly.


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''m not sad, it''s all over. I feel now... those are just a nightmare, and there will be a feeling of right and wrong."


    Xinbao couldn''t help recalling it for a while, then was stunned.


    She found that she couldn''t remember what she was doing at this time last year... At some point in that life, it became more and more blurred in her memory, just like what Yan Shenjue said, it seemed to be just a dream, with a strong It''s unreal, it''s been just half a year since I came here, no, it''s not even half a year, but it seems like a long, long time has passed.


    Well, yes, she is "back", she is really back!


    Someone knocked on the window: "Master."


    Yan Shen Jue responded, and outside the window, Nineteen said: "Old Escort Lin has left."


    Ms. Lin was overjoyed: "Really?"


    "Yes," said Nineteen, "I left early this morning."


    Ms. Lin was overjoyed, Tang Qingshan also said: "Fan''er, go over there tomorrow to see if there is anything missing, buy it quickly, they are here to live in."


    Brother Tang agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： dont be friends with geniuses

    Chapter 269 Do not be friends with geniuses


    Early the next morning, Brother Tang and Yan Shenjue went to see it.


    Actually, Tang Shitou¡¯s courtyard can be said to be very good.


    Although Tang Shitou is greedy for petty gains and loves to calculate, he is not a lazy man. The house is well-maintained, the fences are well-tied, and the best thing is that there is a well in the yard, which is easy to use. convenient.


    And the house is not broken, the main house is the big three rooms that are common in the countryside, separated by a top box cabinet sent by Shen Zhuoli, and the two sides can accommodate people, plus the side room and wing room, it must be enough to live in, and the firewood room and stove room are also available. There are pig pens and vegetable fields at the back. If grandpa and the others come and want to raise pigs, there will be a place to raise them.


    At that time, when Tang Qingshan and Big Brother Tang came over and wanted to fix it, they turned around twice, but couldn¡¯t find a good place to fix it. They really wanted to send some money to Tang Shitou... What kind and considerate folks are this? ! If you know that they are short of houses, you will take the initiative to give them away!


    Brother Tang counted with his fingers: "Grandpa, uncle and aunt, second uncle, third uncle, Xiaosong Xiaobai and Xiaoqiao... seven couches, ouch, enough couches, right? There must be a cabinet for each wing room? There are two boxes for each room." Well, dining tables, chairs and stools..."


    Yan Shen Jue put his hands behind his back, looked back and forth, and said, "It doesn''t seem to be a good match for these two top chests. These couches are really not very good-looking, can''t they be thrown away?"


    Brother Tang made a good calculation, and he couldn''t help laughing when he heard what he said.


    He wasn''t talking to himself, but he didn''t have enough confidence to make suggestions, so he pretended to be talking to himself, but he still wanted to respond in his heart.


    Brother Tang was used to taking care of his younger brother, so he nodded his forehead casually: "I heard that you suggested that you give Xiaoyu two hundred taels, so that he can even take care of everything in the yard?"


    He directly took out a bank note and gave it to him: "Let''s do it, I''ll give you one hundred taels, and I''ll give you one day. You have to buy back everything you need in this room, and you can''t go inside it yourself." Add money, can you do it?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He wanted to say that he couldn''t do it, but after visiting many wood workshops these days, he thought it could be done.


    Brother Tang said: "Don''t forget, not only the furniture, but also the pots and pans, as well as food, my grandfather and the others run darts, and when they come here, they definitely don''t bring anything except a change of clothes, so we have to tell them to pass by." Comfortable, if they want to live for a long time, you have to buy them all.¡±


    Yan Shenjue said seriously: "I... really can''t add money to it?"


    Brother Tang was so amused by his teasing, he laughed twice, immediately straightened his face, and said seriously: "No, not even a penny! Let me tell you, buying these for one hundred taels is a lot, fifty taels There are quite a few! Do you believe it or not, if you change a villager, he can buy a dozen or so?"


    Yan Shen Jue sighed: "Alright then."


    So during this day, Brother Tang really realized what it means to shop around, no, shop around 30... The two of them went around the shops in the neighboring streets, all of which they didn''t buy.


    Thanks to his kung fu skills, otherwise his legs would be broken.


    Fortunately, a genius is a genius. Yan Chenjue spent most of the day shopping, and then, I guess he compared it in his head. The remaining half an hour was spent buying, buying, and buying quickly... When he entered the store, he ordered directly. What, what, what, hand over the money, and you will send it to me tomorrow... leave, go to another house, and repeat the above process.


    Brother Tang saw it, and really wanted to tell him that there is one thing in this world called speaking! price!


    But forget it, if he knows this, he won''t be able to buy it in two days.


    Anyway, it took the two of them a whole day to buy everything, and the next morning they just sat at home and waited for the goods to be delivered. After the whole morning, the whole house looked brand new. Brother Tang walked around, but he couldn''t find it. What is missing.


    Seeing Yan Shenjue holding his hands behind his back, with a calm expression, but his beautiful eyes were slightly bright, Brother Tang immediately praised him exaggeratedly: "Xiao Jue, you are too amazing! Much better than me! You are indeed a genius, a genius can do everything. The taste of genius is not comparable to ordinary people like me."


    "It''s nothing," Yan Xiaolang said reservedly: "Actually, I still made a few mistakes. For example, although this table is indeed the most beautiful among the cheap ones, you see, its height is a bit inappropriate. If you can buy a slightly shorter one, just a little shorter. For example, the third Xu''s shop on the east corner of Changxing Street will be more suitable. It is only eight yuan more expensive, but it can be placed under this pattern. See It will look more beautiful... and this basin..."


    Brother Tang: "..."


    The ordinary, maybe stupid, big brother, just an idea.


    In his life, he has never been able to be friends with a genius.


    Although Yan Chenjue''s appearance is quite amusing, but think about it, you memorized an article with great difficulty after two days, and then happily asked him how he was, and he told you calmly, even though he only read it once I just recited it, but when I read the second sentence, I also mispronounced a word. Although he has memorized 80 articles now, it is less than 100!


    How sour and refreshing that feeling must be?


    He couldn''t help but feel sorry for his sister, how miserable it is to have such a little gentleman! How uncomfortable it is every day!


    So after returning, he even took a moment to comfort his little glutinous rice dumpling.


    As a result, the glutinous rice dumpling said strangely while eating the candy: "Is Xinbao not sad? Are you not in a hurry? Because Xinbao is also a genius! After Xinbao recovers, he definitely doesn''t need to learn things a second time. "


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Brother was hit hard.


    Xinbao blinked his eyes and quickly taught the secret: "Actually, you have to learn to use your strengths to compare others'' weaknesses! For example, if I want to compare with brother Xiaoxian, I can''t compare words or martial arts, but I can compare Medical skills! For example, if you compare with brother Xiaoxian, you can compare..."


    She searched Big Brother Tang back and forth with big eyes, trying to find an advantage...


    Brother Tang waited silently, and finally Xinbao''s eyes lit up: "You can compare yourself with him! You can compare yourself with Xinbao! You and A Niang can compare with everyone in the family! No one can compare You are tall!"


    She said "Are you happy?"


    Brother Tang said silently: "Thank you."


    After living for sixteen years, I finally understand what people mean by "big fool"!


    A few days later, the Lin family finally arrived.


    As soon as they heard that they had left the city gate, the whole family went out to meet them.


    Originally, she was just waiting at the entrance of the village, but Mrs. Lin was impatient, and moved forward more and more, and finally met the Lin family on the way.


    When she saw Mrs. Lin, Mrs. Lin cried at that time, forgetting that there was a little dumpling at her feet, she ran down to greet her: "Father!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： unbearable love

    Chapter 270 Unbearable Love


    The glutinous rice dumpling was infected by A Niang''s excitement, and she also let go of her legs and ran out: "Grandpa!"


    She threw herself on "Grandpa"''s lap, and then the man hugged her: "Oh, this is Xinbao, right?"


    Xinbao nodded excitedly, and shouted loudly: "Grandpa!"


    The next moment, from the shoulder of this man, she saw her mother throwing herself into the arms of an old man... no, an old man.


    It seems that something is wrong?


    Tuanzi looked at the man in a daze, and then at the person holding her. The man laughed and said, "I am your second uncle! Dad, look at Xinbaoer, she is exactly the same as Mulan when she was a child!"


    The old man patted Mrs. Lin and glanced at it with a smile: "Yes, she is fatter than Mulan when she was young."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Although she is not fat at all, but after all, it is the first time I met my grandfather, so she will forgive him!


    Then a sister-in-law also came out of the carriage, and said with a smile: "Where did this Xiwa come from, ouch, it looks so pretty, give it to my aunt!"


    Mrs. An jumped out of the carriage quickly, strode over, hugged her into her arms, and said happily, "It''s just like a cotton ball, white and fat, with big eyes and cleverness, I really want to love her... "


    She paji paji kissed Xinbao.


    The difference between the force and a slap, I can¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t exist, I can only say it¡¯s not too much¡­


    Xinbao was kissed so generously that half of her face was numb...


    She stared wide-eyed, and she looked so cute in a daze. The more Mrs. An saw it, the more she liked it. She couldn''t help but slapped and kissed her twice.


    Xinbao: "..."


    This, this time the whole face is numb.


    She was ashamed to hold back her tears, crying about being kissed or something, and finally understood what unbearable love is.


    The car is like dumpling, jumping down people, first adults, then children, a family of eight and a carriage, all in one.


    Probably because of running darts for many years, the Lin family members are all dark and old, and it is impossible to recognize who is who at first glance.


    Lin Dalang''s family has two sons, the eldest son Lin Xingsong is twenty, the second son Lin Xingbai is only fifteen; Lin Erlang feeds the whole family by himself, his wife remarried and has no children; There is a son named Lin Xingqiao who is only ten years old.


    As soon as the children came out, they surrounded Mrs. An, and Lin Xingqiao said excitedly, "Is this Sister Xinbao? She''s so beautiful, auntie, give me a hug."


    Lin Xingbai also said: "Xinbao, I''m the second cousin... Mom, give me a hug for my sister."


    Sister-in-law An smiled and gave Xinbao to her son. Lin Xingbai was inexplicably excited: "Sister is so cute! So beautiful! It''s just like the one made by grandma!"


    He imitated his mother and kissed her too.


    The true nature of the Lin family is reflected in various aspects, such as the strength of the kiss. They really like the dumplings. Seeing Xiangxiang''s softness, they couldn''t kiss in their hearts, so they kissed them hard...to make matters worse.


    Xinbao suppressed physical tears and tried his best to give a smile to his cousins ??who came from afar.


    "Ah!" Lin Xingbai said, "Is my sister about to cry?"


    "Yes, yes, your ugliness must have scared her, hahaha...Come on, sister, give me a hug."


    Lin Xingqiao used the agility of a young martial arts student to **** Tuanzi into his arms.


    Lin Xingbai used the bravery of a young martial arts student to **** the tuanzi back.


    Poor Tuanzi is like a rag doll, being snatched by three silly boys.


    Her anxious voice was fluttering: "Don''t, stop beating, cousin, Xinbao hurts a little."


    "Ah!" the silly boy said, "my sister has spoken, her voice is so nice! So cute! Auntie, can you give me a sister too? It looks so fun, Xinbao Xinbao, I like you so much ah!"


    The dumpling was kissed twice again.


    Tuanzi''s little lips trembled into small wavy lines, and he couldn''t help it, tears finally came out of his eyes.


    Just when she couldn''t bear it any longer and was about to burst into tears at this touching moment of reunion after a long absence, Yan Chenjue hurried over and said, "Xinbao?"


    Yan Chenjue belonged to the kind of handsome young man with a sense of immortality. As soon as he came over, the gangster boys calmed down a lot in an instant. Yan Chenjue directly hugged Xinbao back into his arms, and Xinbao hugged his neck with both hands. As soon as I hid my small face, tears flowed down my face.


    Yan Shen Jue patted her on the back lightly: "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Xingqiao whispered: "Who is he?"


    Yan Shenjue took two steps back, at this time Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang also came over, the two sides greeted each other and saw each other, then they didn''t get in the car, and walked back to the village.


    While walking, Mrs. An also asked Mrs. Lin: "Who is this young gentleman?"


    Ms. Lin just cried, her eyes were still swollen, she laughed and said, "She is our Xinbao''s little daughter-in-law."


    "Huh?" Mrs. An thought she understood, "Is this a baby kiss for Xinbao? It looks good."


    Yan Shen Jue: "...???"


    The roots of his ears were red at that time.


    He belongs to the kind who doesn''t understand the small rules and trivial matters around him. He never bothers about it. He is used to being with Xinbao, so he followed without thinking.


    It wasn''t until this moment that he realized that it seemed a little inappropriate for him to appear here at this moment when the two families reunited after a long absence?


    Fortunately, Mrs. Lin explained with a smile: "No, this is actually a child of the Yuan family, that is, the Yuan family where Ronger studied as a teacher. We are neighbors, so we asked him to learn martial arts with his heart treasure. Like a son."


    Sister-in-law An said: "Oh!"


    She asked again: "What about them?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "Rong''er is at Yuan''s house, Chang''er is at Shen''s house, Sheng''er and Xiaowuxiaoliu are in the county town, hey, you should pass by when you come here? There is a dim sum shop in Shen''s family, and they sell it in front of it." Milk tea, a very conspicuous door."


    "Oh! Milk tea!" Mrs. An patted her thigh, "I see, many ladies buy it there, it smells so good, what can I say it smells so good?"


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "I have it at home, I will cook it for you later."


    Among all the harmony, only Tuanzi wet her daughter-in-law''s clothes secretly by crying.


    Yan Shenjue supported her small head and looked at it. There was a faint blue glow on each of the small fair faces.


    Yan Shenjue couldn''t help but widen his eyes, and his face was kissed green, who would believe it!


    Looking at Tuanzi with wide-eyed eyes and a face full of lovelessness, Yan Shenjue resigned from poverty for a while, how did she manage to be so pitiful, so cute, so distressing, and so funny?


    He coughed several times, held back a smile, and whispered to her softly.


    Xinbao looked at him with tears in his eyes, his heart ached again, and he let out a soft breath.


    Then Lin Xingqiao yelled: "Auntie! He hid behind and kissed my sister!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： love baby

    Chapter 271 Too loving baby


    In fact, the few children in the Lin family are not lively and talkative children.


    But I just met my younger sister today, when I love her so much, and my brother has a sense of responsibility... Seeing this person dare to do this, how can he not speak out?


    The brothers glared at him one after another.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    In this situation, he really didn''t know how to deal with it, so he turned his attention to Brother Tang for help.


    Brother Tang almost died laughing.


    The calm elder brother is sometimes stingy. He said very unlovingly: "Let me tell you, these two are geniuses."


    Two people: "..."


    Not very harmful, but extremely insulting.


    Lin Xingqiao looked at him strangely: "What does this have to do with genius or not?"


    "It''s okay," Brother Tang laughed a few times: "Xiaojue didn''t steal the kiss, it was Xinbao''er who was hurting, he gave Xinbao a whimper."


    Actually, Big Brother Tang was still teasing them. He said that on purpose. He never thought that he would accidentally tell the truth.


    Yan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes."


    Lin Xingqiao looked at him suspiciously, then smirked and stretched out his hand, "Let me hug my sister."


    Xinbao subconsciously hugged Yan Shenjue tightly.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "No need."


    Lin Xingqiao looked at his brother, Lin Xingsong smiled honestly, walked over, and opened his big hands: "Yan Xiaolang, right? Let me hug my sister, Xinbao is so fat, should I hold the falling hand?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Lin Xingsong is only 20 this year, but he is dark and thin. He looks at least 30 years old, and he has a sense of uncle. When Xinbao looks at him, he feels a pain in the face, a physical pain in the face, subconsciously sinking Jue flinched in his arms.


    Lin Xingsong was slightly taken aback, not knowing what to think of, he clenched his hands awkwardly.


    Xinbao sensed something was wrong immediately, opened his arms decisively, and threw himself into his arms, with a cute voice: "Big cousin!"


    Lin Xingsong immediately smiled, and agreed loudly: "Hey!"


    He hugged the dumpling, took a look, and immediately saw that there was something wrong. Xinbao''s skin was white, and his little face was really as if pinched by milk. It was obvious when it was a little blue. Lin Xingsong said strangely: "What''s wrong with Xinbao''s face?" What''s the matter? Why is it green?"


    He carried it to show Miss Lin, who was also a little strange: "What''s wrong?"


    Sister-in-law An saw it, and immediately slapped her son on the back: "You must have snatched her just now and hit her in the face!"


    Judging from this gesture, I know that it is a family tradition for Mrs. Lin to pat her son.


    "That''s not true!" Lin Xingqiao argued: "We should all be careful! You must have kissed her too hard just now!"


    Sister-in-law An thinks about it, and it is possible: "Hey, Xinbaoer, I''m sorry, my aunt is a rough person, and your cousins ??are also rough. Does Xinbaoer hurt?"


    Lin Xingbai and Lin Xingqiao were also a little surprised, and couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    They really liked the little sister, and they didn''t expect to hurt her at all. Will the aunt be angry and stop letting them live here?


    Both of them subconsciously glanced at Miss Lin.


    "It''s okay," Xinbao exerted her magic power of a three-year-old baby, tilting her head to show cuteness without restraint: "Xinbao knows, you are so loving!"


    She held her eldest cousin''s face, and kissed her lightly: "Xinbao also loves her first cousin, second cousin, and third cousin."


    Lin Xingsong had a smile on his face.


    They are used to being rejected by others, and now they come to seek refuge with their aunt, for fear of being rejected, and they are really relieved when they are so softly talked about and kissed by Tuanzi.


    The family talked and laughed, and went back to the furnished house first.


    Mrs. Lin said: "This is a place for you. It has already been bought. It is our own land. It is cleaned up by Fan''er and Jue''er for you. Let''s see what is missing and make room tomorrow. Go buy it again."


    She pointed forward: "Father, have you seen that small building? That''s my house, and it only takes half a quarter of an hour to walk there. Hurry up and unload the car, let''s go home for dinner, and come back for a rest after dinner."


    She purposely borrowed a cook from the Yuan family, so she can eat when she returns home.


    Old Escort Lin looked at the small building, smiled and nodded: "Very good, very good."


    The family has already gone in. The house that Yan Shenjue tidied up from his obsessive-compulsive disorder is naturally very beautiful, and it really feels like home.


    At this point, there is no need to say more words of gratitude. Several people are busy unloading the odds and ends from the car, talking and laughing to discuss who will live in which room.


    Xinbao came down from his eldest cousin''s arms, secretly glanced at Old Escort Lin, and then frowned.


    Old Escort Lin sat down on the stool, saw Xinbao staring at him with big eyes, smiled and opened his hands: "Come here, Xinbao, grandpa hugs."


    Xinbao walked over, Old Escort Lin hugged her on his lap, Xinbao stood up, holding his face in his hands and looking closely.


    Old Escort Lin laughed when she saw her, and said to her with a smile: "Xin Baoer hasn''t met grandpa yet, has she?"


    Old Escort Lin was tall and tall, with almost all white hair and dark red skin. He looked very old, but his eyes were very big. They were the almond eyes of Mrs. Lin, and his eyes were very loving and warm.


    Xinbao said in a childish voice: "Although Xinbao has never met him, Xinbao still likes grandpa very much."


    The corners of Old Escort Lin''s eyes were full of creases when he smiled: "It''s really grandpa''s little baby!"


    Ms. Lin was helping her sister-in-law with things, and twisted her little **** casually: "You little sweet mouth! Dad, you don''t know how good Xinbaoer is at coaxing people. Every day, her father and brother are smiling when coaxing her."


    Old Escort Lin¡¯s chest trembled with laughter, and Lin Sanlang said outside: "Aren¡¯t you going to follow me? When you were young, whenever you wanted to cheat my eggs, you would call me Xiao Shunzi, Xiao Shunzi!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    Brother!


    Several people laughed.


    Xinbao turned his head, and looked at Yan Shenjue with big dark eyes.


    Yan Xiaolang was slightly taken aback, then quickly understood what he meant, nodded, and went out.


    Except for Tang Qingshan who saw it, everyone was unaware, packed up their things in a hurry, and went to the small building of the Tang family together.


    Although there were a lot of people, they still ate in the small flower hall. Yan Chen never ate with them, only his own family, squeezed back and forth, and the people in the middle were back to back, and they could pass food around, which was really fun.


    Tang Qingshan said to Old Escort Lin: "Father-in-law, you can live in peace of mind. You don''t have to think about anything, and you don''t need to go to the Escort anymore. I do business with the Yuan family in partnership, and I have a piece of the boss''s mountain in the front. I will plant fruit trees next year. Someone has to take care of it all the time, there is still business to be done in the next year, and someone needs to take care of things, and the Shen family is also selling flowers in partnership, there are many things, Mulan and I have long been looking forward to your coming with a few uncles."


    Old Escort Lin agreed repeatedly.


    They are used to being busy. They are not afraid of taking care of things, but they are afraid of having nothing to do.


    Tang Qingshan said again: "In the next year, after fifteen years, we still have to invite someone to teach, and all the five and six will go. Do you want Xiaosong, Xiaobai, and Xiaoqiao to learn?"


    "I won''t go," Lin Xingsong said, "I''m not that material. It''s enough to be able to read and write, but Xiaoqiao can go."


    Lin Xingqiao asked: "Do you spend money?"


    Tang Qingshan said gently: "Uncle is rich, Xiaoqiao doesn''t have to worry, the children in the clan all study together, and Xiaoqiao won''t spend much money when he goes."


    Lin Xingqiao looked at his father, and Lin Sanlang nodded: "Thank you uncle."


    Lin Xingqiao hurriedly got up and thanked him.


    While several people were chatting and laughing, Xinbao quietly got down from Brother Tang''s arms, rubbed his hands secretly and walked towards the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： doom is imminent

    Chapter 272 Doom is in sight


    But there are so many people, someone has already seen her and called her: "Xin Baoer, you are eating, why are you going?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Don''t pay attention to her, she will go to the next door to find Jueer to play with."


    "Yes! That''s right!" Xinbao didn''t expect her father to pass her the steps, so she nodded anxiously: "I''m full, I''m going to play with Brother Xiaoxian."


    Brother Tang said: "I''ll take you there."


    He was still eating a small yellow croaker in his hand, he picked up the dumpling casually, and carried it all the way out the door, Xinbao didn''t struggle, his hands and feet dangled like a small schoolbag... Then he entered Yuan''s house, and the geese sank. The man hugged her and said, "Are you asking me to call my second uncle?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, I want to dispense medicine for grandpa."


    Brother Tang walked out of the door, and turned back in surprise: "Dispensing medicine for grandpa? What''s wrong with grandpa?"


    Xinbao answered earnestly: "Grandpa, uncle and aunt are not in good health, but grandpa needs to take medicine, and other people don''t need to take medicine. They can take time to recuperate after eating well. Usually, you should eat on time and eat cooked food. , eat more fruits and vegetables."


    As she said, she had already washed her hands, and went to Erye Yuan''s pharmacy, spread out the paper casually, and looked up for the medicine.


    Brother Tang came in after washing his hands, and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with grandpa?"


    In the words of modern people, it is coronary heart disease. Xinbao translated it in his brain and replied: "Heart disease."


    Brother Tang was a little surprised, "How could it be? I haven''t heard that Grandpa has a heart disease! Can it be cured?"


    Xinbao paused for a moment.


    Tang Shihua''s memory told her that it could not be completely cured, but it could be well controlled, but for some reason, she deeply felt that she could be cured, completely cured.


    So she said: "It is possible. Xinbao can be cured!"


    Brother Tang felt relieved and watched her dispense the medicine.


    Although I just moved here, most of the medicines are complete, and some tools, such as medicine knives, boats, frying pans, etc., are all available, and Xinbao can also use them, but...now she can''t use her small arms and legs. .


    So she just took out the medicine and waited for Yuan Shen doctor to come back and deal with it.


    The genius doctor Yuan came because the fourth brother wanted to drink medicine at the moment, and he was very concerned about the use of saffron, and took his pulse every day, so he followed him, and then Yan Shenjue called him back.


    He didn''t complain this time, he came running and jolting in, seeing that Xinbao was dispensing medicine, he couldn''t help but his eyes lit up: "Xinbao, what medicine are you making?"


    He quickly washed his hands and dried them, and came to look at the prescription: "This is... Chuanxiong, borneol, to treat chest pain? No, there is also Panax notoginseng..."


    This is actually the Chinese magic medicine Suxiao Jiuxin Pill. The complete formula is kept secret. The only people who know about it are Chuanxiong and Borneol. This medicine is formulated for emergency, because the situation of the old guard Lin is obviously already very serious.


    In addition to emergency food, there should also be food for daily use. Xinbao was making preparations when he suddenly remembered and asked him, "Have we picked our safflower?"


    "Oh, that''s right!" Yuan Shen doctor said: "It should be enough to pick once! Do you want to use safflower?"


    "Yes, safflower is the best," Xinbao said, "Salvia miltiorrhiza, safflower, notoginseng..."


    Yuan Shenyi said: "Then this safflower is quite useful, and there will be many more in the future!"


    He just jumped over the wall and went out. Yan Chenjue hugged Xinbao casually and jumped out...Brother Tang also knows kung fu and can jump out, but if he takes a step like Yan Chenjue, he can''t even reach the top of the wall. He can''t do it without touching it.


    The old and the young had already entered the shed, and quickly collected the saffron. Xinbao counted the quantity with his head up, and said, "It should be enough. Fourth brother and grandpa can both use it. When we finish dispensing the medicine, I will take it Come back and plant."


    Miracle Doctor Yuan nodded.


    The two came back in again, Yuanshen doctor said: "Xinbao, let''s use the existing saffron to make the prescription, and then I will make these saffron at night?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    She started dispensing the medicine, and the doctor Yuan didn''t interfere. After she finished dispensing, she guarded the medicine bag and began to ponder.


    Brother Tang couldn''t help but said: "Don''t you need Uncle Yuan to take the pulse first? I don''t think you have the pulse either?"


    Xinbao glanced at him unhappily: "Xinbao can tell, Xinbao will heal. Xinbao won''t mess around with grandpa''s affairs! Hmph!"


    OK, OK!


    Brother Tang silently touched his nose.


    Xinbao pointed to Suxiao Jiuxin Wan: "Shall we make this medicine first?"


    Master Yuan Yuan quickly nodded: "Okay, okay."


    Yan Shen Jue watched quietly.


    Master Yuan''s attitude was clearly asking for advice, but Xinbao obviously didn''t notice it at all.


    But no matter whether he notices it or not, Xinbao is really super serious at this time, super serious, with puffy cheeks, big eyes flickering, like a little adult, very cute.


    Brother Tang saw that they started grinding the medicine before going back. The family members were almost finished eating, so he called him: "What''s the matter with you, you haven''t come back for a long time."


    Brother Tang hesitated for a moment, feeling that they were coming soon, and there was nothing to hide, so he asked, "Is Grandpa feeling unwell?"


    Old Escort Lin was taken aback.


    In fact, it has been a while. He often feels chest tightness and suffocation. He has to use a high pillow.


    Miss Lin looked at him in surprise.


    Old Escort Lin patted the back of her hand reassuringly, then said after a pause, "It''s nothing, is it not common to be tired from running darts?"


    Brother Tang said: "Grandpa, don''t look at Xinbao''s young age, in fact, she is very good at medicine. She was treating Shiro''s leg, and it has already paid off... She is now dispensing medicine next door, saying it is to help you recuperate and recuperate. It will be fine soon."


    Old Escort Lin was a little surprised: "Xinbao is only three and a half years old, right? She can heal illnesses?"


    "Yes," Brother Tang said, "And there is a genius doctor next door. They will come over soon after they have finished frying the medicine."


    Old Escort Lin hesitated: "Then, how about I go over?"


    "Don''t," Brother Tang said, "They''re making medicine, and you won''t be able to finish it right now, so we''ll just wait here."


    Everyone didn''t think it was a big deal, they cleaned up after dinner, and Lin Dalang went home first, cleaned up, washed clothes, Brother Tang forced Mr. Lin to rest in his room, and Mrs. Lin lifted her legs and went next door.


    Gen doctor Yuan was frying medicine, but he didn''t feel his pulse, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    Ms. Lin asked, "Where''s Xinbao?"


    Yuan Shenyi said: "I will plant saffron in the back!"


    Ms. Lin went out to find them.


    Xinbao was planting saffron in the greenhouse, while talking to Yan Shenjue: "Just now, after I finished dispensing the medicine, the big stone flickered. There were no words or pictures, just a flicker...you said it was Why? Is it because I saw my grandfather''s illness and avoided more serious things?"


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue said, "I also think it should be like this. Maybe this disaster is close at hand, but you realize it in time, and when you dispense the medicine, this problem is equivalent to being solved, so it''s time for you to solve the problem." It''ll just be a blink of an eye."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： fight for daddy

    Chapter 273 Fighting for Daddy


    While speaking, he raised his head.


    He seemed to hear footsteps just now, why didn''t he come over?


    He waited for a while, stood up, pushed aside the thick straw curtain, and Mrs. Lin stood stiffly outside, her face pale.


    She didn''t take it seriously at first, after all, Old Escort Lin seemed to be as strong as a cow, and the brothers didn''t know about it, obviously they didn''t commit any crimes.


    She never expected that it would be so serious!


    When she thought that her father almost had an accident, Mrs. Lin was so frightened that her heart stopped beating.


    Yan Shen Jue said softly: "Auntie?"


    Mrs. Lin was shocked, and murmured: "I should have thought of it a long time ago. Dad doesn''t tell me anything. It''s good to ask him everything. It''s all a lie! No wonder he talked so little when we met, it must be uncomfortable. ! Why didn''t I think of it..."


    As she chattered, tears fell straight down.


    Encountering something that he was not good at once again, Yan Shenjue took a step back subconsciously. He hesitated between calling Tuanzi and calling Tang Qingshan, then quickly ran to the courtyard and called Tang Qingshan over .


    As soon as she saw Tang Qingshan, Lady Lin collapsed. While crying, she narrated the matter incoherently. Tang Qingshan quickly grasped the key point: "Yue Zhang is seriously ill?"


    Yan Shenjue quickly said: "Xinbao said it can be cured."


    Tang Qingshan nodded, and said in a low voice: "Since it can be cured, you don''t have to worry about it. You just have to have a good life in the future."


    Ms. Lin cried: "My father is a martial arts student. He is in such good health that he would fall ill. I dare not think about how they have lived these past few years. I feel uncomfortable when I think about it..."


    Xinbao was concentrating on planting medicines, but she also heard the sound. She quickly planted all the saffron, came out with mud in both hands, and stared blankly there.


    Yan Shenjue squatted down, flicked her sleeves back first, and explained a few words in a low voice, Xinbao nodded, and the two looked at each other, not knowing whether they should walk away or stay for a while at this time.


    Tang Qingshan comforted in a deep voice: "It''s all over, it''s my fault, I have made my father-in-law and uncles suffer, and I have suffered for the past few years..."


    Mrs. Lin cried: "Yes! It''s your fault! It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, my father and my brother, how could I have suffered these years! I shouldn''t have married you in the first place! I wouldn''t Tell me to suffer the scourge of Tang Sanshui..."


    Xinbao became anxious when he heard it.


    As a baby, she didn''t want to care about her parents'' quarrel, but this was too hurtful.


    The body gradually recovered, and her memory during the coma became clearer and clearer.


    Tang Qingshan''s situation is actually similar to that of Shen Zhuoli.


    Human nature has always been so sad. The more children who have not been cared for since childhood, the more involuntary they will be, and they will desperately want to be recognized by their parents all their lives... Especially in this family, one person has been favored.


    Unfortunate childhood will take a lifetime to heal... He gradually grows up, he is filial and friendly, he gives everything he has, there seems to be a big hole in his heart that can never be filled, and he will desperately want to fill it at all costs.


    May be obsessed throughout his life, or may be like today, bottoming out.


    Is it wrong to be foolish and filial?


    is wrong, especially if the wife and children are also burdened by it.


    But in this matter, the most culprit was Tang Sanshui, who was devoid of conscience, and it was Granny Liu who was not worthy of being a mother, not her father.


    Seeing Daddy listening quietly without saying a word, Xinbao''s heart ached and she said loudly: "No! No! Daddy is not wrong!"


    She rushed over and tried her best to squeeze between her parents, blocking her father: "Daddy is not wrong!"


    Tang Qingshan was also taken aback: "Xinbao?"


    Ms. Lin cried: "Why is he right? You will protect your father, why don''t you think about your grandfather, he is also my father!"


    Xinbao cried anxiously: "Then you can''t just scold my father for your father''s sake!"


    "What''s wrong with me scolding your father? Shouldn''t he be scolding?"


    "You shouldn''t scold! My dad is right! You can''t scold my dad!"


    "I feel sorry for my father, I will scold him!"


    Tuanzi cried: "Please don''t scold my daddy, my daddy is a good man... You can scold me, or you can scold me! It''s all Xinbao''s fault, it''s all Xinbao''s fault! "


    The only onlooker Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Everyone, one big and one small, were crying. The crying was truly heartbreaking, and the grief and indignation were uncontrollable and angry, but as a bystander, why there was always a kind of... weird and funny?


    At this time, the people inside also heard the sound, Brother Tang helped Old Escort Lin out, the two women had already used up their meager quarreling words, and they were standing beside Tang Qingshan, one hugging his shoulder and the other hugging him Legs, each crying loudly.


    Seeing this posture, the two of them were really taken aback.


    The two girls cried so much that they completely forgot themselves, and they didn''t even see them coming.


    Tang Qingshan embraced his wife with one hand, patted her on the back, and pressed his daughter''s head soothingly with the other, but he didn''t see them coming.


    Old Escort Lin said: "What''s the matter?"


    The three ignored him.


    Old Escort Lin hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Is it because I''m not well?"


    Brother Tang said: "No, no, definitely not, Grandpa, don''t think about it."


    Old Escort Lin said: "It''s okay, I can think about it, I am old enough to live enough."


    Yan Shenjue slowly made a circle, walked over, and joined the onlookers, "No, Grandpa Lin, your illness is fine, and it can be cured if it can be cured."


    Old Escort Lin was stunned: "Then what are they?"


    Yan Shen Jue''s expression was a bit complicated. As a top student, he was actually exhausted.


    After a long time he said: "Originally, they were arguing about your illness, and then aunt said it was uncle''s fault and scolded uncle... Then Xinbao was not happy, and she was not allowed to scold her father. So, now they are fighting They are fighting for their respective fathers, they are evenly arguing, now, now... I don''t know if it is a truce or a crying war?"


    Old Escort Lin: "..."


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Ms. Lin came back to her senses first, she slowly shed tears, a little embarrassed, coaxed her daughter in a rough voice: "Okay, don''t cry, what''s wrong if I scold him twice, scolding twice is not bad!"


    However, Tuanzi had been crying for a long time, and he didn''t receive the intention of asking for peace at all.


    She was already tired from crying, so she rode on her father''s feet. When she heard this, she cheered up again, stood up, and pushed her: "Don''t hug my dad, you scold my dad, you are not allowed to hug me!" Daddy, don''t hug, don''t hug..."


    She pushed hard, and with all her strength, she blew out a snot bubble.


    Ms. Lin almost died laughing, standing still on purpose: "I''ll just hug."


    Tang Qingshan: "..."


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law finally finished crying, he let go of his hand that patted her on the back, and glared at her: "Can you please stop making trouble!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： fuck forever

    Chapter 274 Fucking for a lifetime


    Xinbao used all her head and hands, turned around several times, but failed to push her mother.


    Through the dim eyes of tears, she finally saw the savior. She ran over with her calves, grabbed the hand of old **** Lin, and pulled this way, "You take care of your daughter! You take care of her! You are not her Daddy, she scolded my daddy, but you should take care of her!"


    Old Escort Lin was helpless and funny: "I''ll take care of it, I''ll take care of it, Xin Baoer stopped crying, grandpa hit her."


    His rough hands held down his granddaughter''s head, and wiped her tears. Tang Qingshan nodded to his father-in-law, squatted down, picked up his daughter, and then hugged her aside to coax her away.


    Old Escort Lin glared at his daughter, "Come here!"


    Mrs. Lin snorted shyly, and followed her father, Brother Tang looked from side to side, and put his hand on Yan Chenjue''s shoulder: "Tell me, how much worry do you have to worry about raising a daughter? You still have to worry about it when you are dozens of years old!"


    It really is.


    Two fathers, one coaxing his daughter.


    Miss Lin raised her head and didn''t look at his father, as if she didn''t listen to discipline very much.


    Old Escort Lin said slowly: "I''ve heard about those things about your family. Your little uncle is nothing, but Mulan and Qingshan are right! Before these things broke out, he didn''t even know what you were suffering. Such a crime! He didn''t know that his mother could torture you like this! He and Fan''er worked hard outside, and the family affairs are left to you! The children are also left to you! Have you endured these crimes? Squeaked, and didn''t think about other ideas..."


    Mrs. Lin was not convinced, so she wanted to speak. The old **** Lin waved his hand and said in a calm voice, "I know! I know that you love Qingshan, and I know that Qingshan is a filial person who only cares about him, and at that time even you didn''t know Xinbao Suffering... It''s okay! You just remember one thing, these, let''s pass it, everyone is wrong, but no one has a front and back, don''t turn over old scores! Hurt your feelings!"


    Miss Lin was thoughtful.


    Elder Escort Lin said: "Mulan, you have to understand one thing. Your father and I have three sons! It''s not up to the son-in-law to raise them anyway! Go out and find out if there is any son-in-law who takes care of the father-in-law''s family! If this family belongs to you If I earn it back, my daughter is willing to support me, that¡¯s fine! But did you earn this home?? Qingshan married a daughter-in-law, not our old Lin¡¯s family! Qingshan is willing to pull us because he is kind , It is his benevolence and righteousness, not what he owes us!"


    "Your father and I are worthless, but I still know some truths! Our old Lin family was born as a dart runner, and you have been running darts before you got married! Later, we lived a quiet life with Qingshan for a few years and enjoyed some blessings." , I¡¯ve said it a long time ago, there¡¯s no such thing as just taking advantage and not worrying about right and wrong! So when something happens to you later, we should do whatever we want! This is not Qingshan¡¯s fault! It¡¯s even less your fault!¡±


    Miss Lin lowered her head slowly.


    Old Escort Lin continued, "I know you feel sorry for Dad, but if you cry, you cry, and if you make trouble, you have to understand the truth in your heart! As a couple live together, don''t let go of the wind!"


    He patted her on the shoulder: "If you don''t say anything else, just look at my daughter who is still a fool for twenty years, and I dare say that Qingshan is not a good son-in-law!"


    The older one has been coaxed, but the younger one is still crying.


    Xinbao planted saffron just now, her hands were covered with mud, and her face was painted into a small face.


    Tang Qingshan walked back and forth with his daughter in his arms, and cried for more than a moment before he was tired from crying again. He hiccupped and lay on her father''s shoulder.


    Tang Qingshan said softly: "Xinbao, Daddy knows that Xinbao loves Daddy, but when people are arguing, they often say what they say, don''t take these words seriously..."


    Xinbao said loudly: "No!"


    She tried to break away from her father, "You are wrong! This is not a quarrel at all! It is a quarrel to call a happy person wrong, and it is a quarrel to call an unfortunate person wrong! It is a quarrel to call a healthy person crippled. A man with a leg and a lame man is murder!"


    Tang Qingshan was speechless for a moment.


    The little glutinous rice dumpling clenched its fists, crying and trembling slightly: "Daddy doesn''t like to talk, but Daddy will also be sad. Daddy is a grown-up, but Daddy will also hurt! Xinbao will never scold Daddy in his whole life, no Swear at brother, don''t scold brother Xiaoxian, never, never quarrel with you... Xinbao is so sad, Xinbao hurts so much!"


    She is obviously not a sensitive person, and her typical emotional intelligence is not enough to make up for it... After returning to this body, she does not have any emotional intelligence, but the only thing is that she is extremely sensitive to the emotions of people close to her, and their feelings are a little bit sad , she can feel it and empathize with it.


    Tang Qingshan hugged the little girl wordlessly, continued to walk up and down, patted and coaxed slowly.


    After a while, Tang Qingshan said in a low voice: "Xinbaoer, when you were sick, father, mother, elder brother, and all of them only thought about Xinbaoer... It''s not that parents don''t love brothers, they just At that time, because Xinbao was too delicate, parents would give all their love to Xinbao."


    "Amang, she and her father haven''t seen each other for more than three years, so at this time, in her heart, her father is the most important. That''s why she was so anxious and uncomfortable when she heard that grandpa was sick. She didn''t I really want to scold Xinbao''s father, but it''s because she''s too sad. The child wants to support him but doesn''t want to be loved, the happier the person is, the more sad he will be because of it."


    He paused: "Xinbaoer, you have to understand. When grandpa is away, she is your mother-in-law, but when grandpa comes, she is also grandpa''s little treasure. So Xinbaoer, we forgive mother-in-law, okay?" good?"


    He is a big and cold man, his voice is full of gentleness.


    Xinbao raised his face in a daze, and then nodded. Mrs. Lin was not far away, covering her mouth and crying uncontrollably.


    Tang Qingshan took a look at her, walked over, and gave his daughter to Yan Chenjue nearby, and Yan Chenjue went down to wash his face with the dumpling in his arms.


    Big Brother Tang also helped Old Escort Lin in, and he couldn''t sleep right now, so he went directly to Yuan''s house with the help of Old Escort Lin. Seeing Old Escort Lin, he said, "Yo, it''s you, come on, I''ll give you a pulse."


    Old Escort Lin smiled and sat down. Yuan Shenyi took the handle and clicked his tongue: "You are a bit serious! Have you been feeling uncomfortable for a while? Why don''t you take medicine?"


    Old Escort Lin said: "I thought I was tired."


    Divine doctor Yuan didn''t actually speak to him, but said, "Come on, Tang Xiaoda, look at the medicine cup, come here, I''ll give you an injection."


    What is Tang Xiaoda''s name?


    However, the logic of Divine Physician Yuan is easy to understand. After all, he calls his younger brother Tang Xiaoer, and Tang Xiaosi calls him that, so isn¡¯t he Tang Xiaoda?


    He went to look at the medicine cup.


    Old Escort Lin was used to walking around the rivers and lakes, so he knew the temperament of Divine Doctor Yuan at a glance, so he passed by without being too polite.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： life and death human flesh bones

    Chapter 275 Life and Death Human Flesh Bones


    The place here is not big, there are medicine pots and cups, and it is not cold. Old **** Lin took off his cotton robe, and the doctor Yuan gave the injection.


    When Xinbao came out after washing his face and changing clothes, he saw that Grandpa had been stabbed all over.


    Xinbao snorted, and leaned over to look.


    She is good at medicine, not medicine. She really doesn''t know acupuncture, but she knows acupuncture points.


    She said very interestedly: "Uncle Yuan, can you teach me acupuncture?"


    "Okay!" Yuanshen doctor said: "Then you help me plant medicine, and I will teach you acupuncture, we will be even, and no one will have to apprentice, right?"


    Xinbao took a meal.


    Yan Shenjue said: "No, Xinbao, you are not strong enough to learn acupuncture now. Your fourth brother will be fine when the Chinese New Year comes. He will lose at that time, and he will be apprenticed to a teacher. When you become If he is his master, you can order him to teach whatever you want him to teach."


    Yuan Miracle Doctor: "..."


    He stared at him angrily: "You bastard, tell me about you, tell me why you are so cunning!"


    "I''m sorry." Yan Shenjue said, "I''d like to admit defeat. How important is some master and apprentice status compared to the Qihuang Dao?"


    Miracle Doctor Yuan thought about it: "That''s true."


    He knelt down and kowtowed three times on the spot: "Master is on top, I just kowtow to you."


    Old security guard Lin on the couch gasped on the spot.


    Yuan Miracle Physician''s alias is Yuan Guangbai, he pretends to be brothers with Mr. Yuan, and also pretends to be Yan Shenjue''s uncle, but now it''s no small matter to be a teacher, so of course he has to say his real name.


    Xinbao didn''t know how famous he was, but Old Escort Lin did.


    How can I put it this way, this person really lives up to his name... It is really a means of life and death, but I heard that he has a strange temperament and his whereabouts are uncertain, but now, right in front of his eyes, he worshiped his three and a half year old little girl Granddaughter as teacher? ?


    Old Escort Lin thought it must be the same name, maybe he is just a follower of Bai Gusheng?


    Xinbao patted him on the head, very like a master: "Don''t worry, I will teach you everything I know."


    Yan Shenjue stood aside, secretly heaving a sigh of relief.


    It was not in vain that he had painstakingly planned, and after many pushes, he finally tricked the old urchin into worshiping her as his teacher.


    You know, although Bai Gusheng is a child, but because of his pure mind, his medical skills are really good.


    The most important thing is because there is a genius doctor Gu behind him.


    At the beginning, because of an accident, Bai Gusheng owed Mr. Yuan a favor. Mr. Yuan¡¯s request was to let him heal him. In fact, he was cured in about two years. It¡¯s just that he was plagued by bad luck and never stopped being injured. An old genius doctor was tied beside him.


    But he may leave at any time, this relationship is very weak.


    But if he worships as a teacher, then he, and the genius doctor Gu behind him, will truly become Xinbao''s backing. In this world, even the emperor would not dare to offend a doctor easily.


    In this way, even if there are many weird things about Tuanzi, it is finally an extra layer of protection.


    It is precisely because of this that he must ask him to be a teacher instead of an apprentice.


    Inexplicably, he suddenly remembered what Brother Tang said just now, "How much worry do you have to worry about raising a daughter?"


    At this moment, he felt that he was also a worried old father.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the injection was given, and the medicine was boiled, let it cool down, and Old Escort Lin drank it.


    Bai Gusheng took his pulse again, touched his chin, and kept frowning.


    Old Escort Lin was a little apprehensive, and asked tentatively, "How long will I have to drink this medicine?"


    Bai Gusheng said: "Don''t talk!"


    Then he pointed to Brother Tang and said, "No, Tang Xiaoda, you bring Tang Xiaosi back to me today! Both of them used safflower, and I have to take the pulse and record it! You must give him to me." Bring it back!"


    Brother Tang smiled and agreed: "Okay."


    Bai Gusheng nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Do you live here? You will come to drink medicine sooner or later! Then come to acupuncture in the afternoon!"


    Old Escort Lin agreed.


    Xinbao raised his head and asked Yan Shenjue: "Do you still have that kind of bottle? The little sugar bottle?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Yes."


    He went to get one for her, and Xinbao put the Suxiao Jiuxin Pill into a small bottle and handed it to him: "Grandpa, you put this on your body. If you suddenly feel uncomfortable and can''t breathe, just pour it into the bottle. In the mouth, press it under the tongue, and then ask the uncle and the others to come and find... the bone bone."


    Old Escort Lin replied: "Okay."


    "Also," Tuanzi blinked his big eyes swollen into bells, solemnly, "Grandpa, you have to be obedient in the future, don''t get tired, don''t stay up late, don''t fight, usually eat well, eat well and wear warm clothes, don''t catch cold If you eat well, you will be healthy."


    "Okay!" Elder **** Lin said with a smile, "Grandpa remembers it!"


    Xinbao was worried, so he followed him back and told his uncles.


    Brother Tang packed up the carriage and was ready to go pick him up. Mrs. Lin said: "You can go to Shen''s house by the way and tell Anshun that if Second Master Shen doesn''t come back during the Chinese New Year, when will Chang''er come back? Don''t come over for the New Year."


    Brother Tang responded.


    Fourth Brother Tang also lived in Shen¡¯s house, and when he arrived, they all closed up their stalls and went home. They were all together, and Brother Tang happened to go in and talk about it together.


    Brother Tang can follow immediately. After all, he doesn¡¯t have to go to the milk tea side. As for the twins, they are just here to join in the fun, and they are not counted anywhere.


    It was Shen Zhuoli, who was a little happy when he heard that he was asked if he wanted to celebrate the New Year, but he still refused: "Grandpa is not here, I will guard this garden for him."


    "That''s fine," Tang San said: "Then I will accompany you, I will go back to Nian Gengen."


    Brother Tang said: "Nian Gengen is fine, then you have to go back with me to meet Grandpa. I haven''t seen you for so many years."


    "Okay," Tang San said, "I''ll go back with Xiaoyu early tomorrow morning."


    Brother Tang agreed, and took Fourth Brother Tang and the others back first.


    Brother Tang San and Shen Zhuoli, now they really have a kind of camaraderie fighting side by side, even if the two of them have tempers that make it difficult for anyone to play together, they actually get along pretty well.


    Maybe it''s because Tie Hanhan wholeheartedly felt that he was protecting him, and Shen Zhuoli also wholeheartedly felt that he was helping him, and neither of them cared about their efforts? ? So it''s a weird balance.


    It was night, and Anshun advised him: "Xiaoyu, if you want to go, then go. For those who celebrate Chinese New Year, these people have to take a breather."


    "No," Shen Zhuoli said, "I''m not at ease."


    Anshun didn''t persuade him too much, Shen Zhuoli said: "Uncle An, tell me, when will grandpa come back? I don''t know what''s going on with him. I''ve finished the house that grandpa asked me to buy, and I don''t know when it will be ready." Let grandpa go and have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： frightened bird

    Chapter 276 The Shocked Bird


    Anshun opened his mouth, but he still felt that Second Master Shen had to speak about this matter himself.


    He didn''t respond to this, but said: "Master is so good at kung fu, there must be nothing wrong, I''m afraid he just arrived at this moment!"


    Shen Zhuoli nodded: "Yes."


    When Brother Tang and the others returned home, it was already dark. Brother Tang directly parked the carriage at the door of the Lin family. The Lin family washed a whole yard of clothes. It was freezing cold, and a few people ran in. At that time, I also hit my head.


    Fourth Brother Tang hadn''t seen his grandfather for a long time, and was very excited. He threw himself into his arms and hugged him for a long time, and even cried a little in embarrassment.


    Sister-in-law An pulled him and looked at him: "Sheng''er, I heard that your leg is hurt? Show auntie."


    "It''s all right now." Brother Tang stood up and took two steps for her, and laughed dimpledly: "Walk slowly, and you won''t be able to see it anymore. It will be completely healed in another month!"


    Sister-in-law An hugged him and caressed him for a long time, and couldn''t hold back a couple of kisses: "Good boy, good boy, my aunt misses you so much."


    Fourth brother Tang obediently put his arms around her: "I miss my aunt too."


    When the twins left Fucheng, they were only about the same age as Xinbao. I don¡¯t remember many things, but the twins are familiar with each other. The little cousin slept with them, so he pulled them back again.


    As soon as he came back, he dragged people upstairs and went upstairs. Brother Tang also went to see his new house. Brother Tang entered the flower hall, and saw Lady Lin and Xinbao hugging each other, whispering.


    Brother Tang sat down next to Yan Shenjue, touched him, and asked in a low voice, "Are you ready?"


    Yan Shen Jue also quietly provided first-hand information: "I think Uncle Qingshan is really the smartest person I have ever met."


    Brother Tang raised his eyebrows, saw that his father was not in the room, and said, "What is my father doing that makes you admire him so much?"


    Yan Shen Jue said in a low voice.


    Just now when Xinbao followed Mr. Lin back home, and when he came back again, Tang Qingshan was scolding Mrs. Lin, and Mrs. Lin was crying, crying like a real person. Tuanzi became anxious when he saw it, and ran to protect her again Mother, and then the two got together.


    Brother Tang chuckled: "That''s smart? Isn''t this a trivial matter?"


    Yan Shenjue looked at her quietly, his eyes were the natural contempt of a top student for a scumbag, which activated "You don''t know how, you don''t learn, no wonder you can''t do anything"...


    Then Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "The more trivial things are, the more great wisdom can be seen."


    Brother Tang laughed straight at his eyes: "Little boy, what do you mean by looking at me like that? Let me tell you, my mother must have come up with this narrow idea, and my father will not go this way. My father, he is a great husband, he really thinks that he is wrong, my mother is right, after all, marrying a man, marrying a man, dressing and eating, and the daughter-in-law is not doing well, no matter what the reason is, he thinks it is his fault... This is my mother herself, she felt that she was wrong, and she didn''t want to apologize to her daughter, so she used a little trick to force my father to cooperate with the show, so that my daughter would take the initiative to come over."


    Yan Shenjue was opened the door to a new world, his eyes lit up: "Is this so?"


    Brother Tang couldn''t stop laughing: "Otherwise? That''s how it is! Believe me, you''re right! She just spotted Xinbao, a little idiot, and she won''t let anyone scold her." He shook his head vicissitudes: "Woman Hey! They are unreasonable! Everyone is unreasonable in their own way!"


    Yan Shenjue nodded: "Yes, but Xinbao is not in a daze."


    "Don''t stay, don''t stay," Brother Tang laughed, feeling a little emotional: "She is naive, she hopes that everyone in the family will not suffer any crimes, suffer any hardships, and work comfortably every day. Happy... how can there be such a good thing in the world? It''s really childish."


    Yan Shen Jue said softly: "No. It''s not because of naivety."


    Although he didn''t know anything, he could vaguely sense that it wasn''t because of naivety.


    Think about it, if Xinbao didn''t foresee something, what would happen to their family?


    I don''t know why, but he has a feeling that the current Xinbao seems to be a frightened bird, so lonely and wishful thinking protecting every family member, every little trouble will make her uneasy and make her afraid.


    But even she herself didn''t know what she was afraid of.


    Thinking about this, I suddenly feel extremely distressed.


    After a long time, Yan Shenjue suddenly said softly: "Your family is so nice, don''t quarrel in the future."


    Brother Tang was stunned for a moment, and then he patted his head.


    The sixteen-year-old boy can already be regarded as a man, his hands are big and warm, and it was obviously a joke, but he became serious, with serious black eyes: "Okay."


    At night, Xinbao slept with Mrs. Lin, and the two were so intimate that they couldn''t be broken apart, but when she woke up in the morning, Mrs. Lin had already left.


    Xinbao looked out through the bed curtain in a daze, and saw Yuru sitting in front of the window, embroidering something.


    Her room was furnished by Yan Shenjue. It is very exquisite and elegant. All the furniture has the same pattern. At first glance, it really satisfies obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    At night, Yuru sleeps with her.


    Night watch maids from rich families sleep on the footrests, but they are not from rich families, and Yuru is not a maid, so a couch was set up beside her bed, and Yuru slept on it.


    But because Yan Shen is always there, Xinbao doesn''t need her to take care of her, so Yuru is like an invisible person, and she can only see her when she goes to sleep.


    Xinbao murmured, "Sister Yuru?"


    Yu Ru responded, put down the embroidery frame hastily, and came over to lift the bed curtain: "Are you awake? Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    Xinbao was still a little lazy, with his eyes half-closed, Nuo Nuo asked, "What''s going on outside? Is it so noisy?"


    Yu Ru laughed: "Shen Qiu caught a rabbit."


    Last night, at an unknown time, Shen Qiu came back and caught a rabbit.


    Besides, Shen Qiu really became a genius, and he was able to pull the rabbit in through his exclusive small door, and then put it at the door of his hut.


    The twins and the two little cousins ??saw it as soon as they woke up, and they were shocked. They yelled and screamed, and even the people around them were startled. Many people came to see it, so there was a lot of noise early in the morning.


    These people laughed at Tang Shitou while being envious. At that time, the great fox fairy ran to his house. He, who was short-sighted, even chased the fox away with a stick. As a result, Mrs. Lin brought the fox back, and the fox fairy came soon. Repaid?


    More than ten people said: "I said it a long time ago, this fox is a great fairy! He is spiritual!"


    Xinbao also became interested and didn''t go to sleep. He immediately put on his little jacket, washed his face and was ready to go out.


    It''s already very cold. She wants to learn martial arts, and she gets hot when she moves, so she doesn''t wear much underneath. When she doesn''t move, she wears a big cloak.


    Xinbao opened the door and came out, and saw Big Brother Tang and Yan Shenjue standing on the bridge talking, Xinbao said: "Big brother! Brother Xiaoxian!"


    Brother Tang picked her up casually: "Oh, brother''s little... pretty..."


    Turned extremely bluntly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： take off

    Chapter 277 Takeoff


    Xinbao was amused, and giggled a few times.


    Brother Tang put his face against hers: "Little baby, your face is so hot, it''s so fragrant and soft, let''s go, brother will take you to have breakfast."


    Xinbao said: "No need!"


    Brother Tang didn''t understand for a while: "Huh? Don''t you want to eat?"


    Xinbao opened his hand to Yan Chenjue, and waved his little hand: "Take off!"


    Yan Shen Jue hugged her, jumped down the stairs lightly, and glanced back at him.


    Brother Tang: "..."


    He also pressed the railing and jumped off the stairs, his feet tingling from the shock... while complaining: "In this house, there is no place for serious walkers, right?"


    At this moment, there was still a group of people talking outside, a few people went to the flower hall, Xinbao could hear the conversation outside while eating, someone said: "Didn''t Mrs. Shitou say every day that her old aunt is a yin and yang? When your family was raising foxes, she said in the village every day that the fox fairy should not be offended, that you would definitely suffer disaster..."


    Brother Tang couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "No matter what, Tang Shitou is another joke anyway, how pitiful."


    Xinbao nodded: "It''s so pitiful."


    Brother Tang smiled and nodded at her: "You will pick up the tail."


    Xinbao was suddenly touched by him, and his small body tilted, and the meatballs he held fell off.


    Xinbao silently looked up at him, Brother Tang laughed and said, "My fault, my fault, how can you use chopsticks without a spoon? You can''t eat meatballs without using chopsticks?"


    "Oh!" Xinbao said: "Xinbao wants to practice, but if he doesn''t practice well, how can he learn acupuncture? Bai Gusheng knows acupuncture and moxibustion!"


    Brother Tang said: "Why are you so anxious? You are still young!"


    Xinbao shook his little head: "I don''t know what I''m in a hurry, but I just want to learn it quickly, learn it quickly, so that I won''t be in a hurry when I need it."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''ll think about it, how to practice is better... By the way, Xinbao, don''t call him Bai Gusheng, he is very famous."


    Xinbao asked: "Then what should I call him?"


    Yan Chenjue thought about it, and Xinbao also thought about it. In fact, some names are not suitable for the last two words, just like Tang Qingshan, Qingshan is very pleasing to the mouth; Yan Shenjue, Shen Jue is also pleasing to the mouth; Fan, called Shi Fan is a little weird; Bai Gusheng, called Gu Sheng is even weirder, and calling Gu Sheng will still expose you!


    Xinbao suddenly had an idea: "Then Xinbao will call him Dabai!"


    Dabai is cute, his surname is Bai, and his pseudonym is Yuan Guangbai. He is also very old, so isn''t it appropriate to be called Dabai?


    Yan Shen Jue nodded: "Very good."


    Several people were talking, when someone outside said: "Aunt Xiaolin! You have a guest from your house, and there are several carriages! Go and meet them!"


    Mrs. Lin outside responded, Brother Tang also stood up and went out, Xinbao changed the spoon, quickly finished the meal, and ran out to join in the fun.


    Since she learned the method of breathing with one mind and two purposes, Yan Chenjue doesn''t restrict her to walk regularly, anyway, as long as she doesn''t stop and rest, running and jumping is equivalent to practicing martial arts.


    At first I thought it was Brother Tang San and the others who came back, but I didn''t expect it was the old man Yuan.


    When Mr. Yuan didn''t reveal his identity, he came here to treat people kindly, but now that his identity has been exposed, if he becomes friendly, there will be endless troubles, and I am afraid that every day will not be quiet, so Brother Yuan jumped out of the car and said: "Okay Alright, let''s go, everyone!"


    Then I saw Mr. Yuan got out of the car and entered the door without looking sideways. Brother Tang also got out of the car. Brother Yuan led people to move things. Except for some gifts and food, most of them were books. box of books.


    The people in the village were very curious, but since Big Brother Yuan said it, he didn''t dare to take a closer look, and only talked about it from a distance.


    Second elder brother has been at Yuan¡¯s house, and this is the first time he saw the new house, and he was a little excited: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! Master, there are quite a lot of bookshelves left! It¡¯s enough for us!¡±


    Miss Lin smiled while moving: "You can also put it in the front, and there is a big study room in the front."


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    He passed by and said over there: "Master, this side is bright!"


    Grandpa Yuan went to have a look, and the second elder brother went upstairs to look again. The room reserved for him was next to Yan Chenjue. After looking at Yan Chenjue''s room, and then at his room, the second elder brother laughed and said, "What''s the matter?" How different is it? Who made my room?"


    Ms. Lin walked downstairs and looked at her son with a smile: "I did it, what''s wrong?"


    The second elder brother immediately said seriously: "No wonder it is so beautiful, it turned out to be made by mother! Thank you, son!" He cupped his fists.


    Ms. Lin laughed and left.


    Second brother has lived in Yuan''s house for a while, and his health has recovered, and his complexion has improved a lot.


    Along with the move, Shen Zhuoli and Brother Tang San also came back on horseback. It was really lively now, and with the addition of the Lin family, the small flower hall couldn''t be seated at all, so they set up tables in the big flower hall, and a group of people sat say.


    Xinbao really liked this kind of "gathering" atmosphere. Before and after the run, she was so happy from ear to ear, and even showed them the Luoshen dance she learned from Erye Shen.


    Of course, she was showing it very seriously. Although the movements were not standard, she was able to follow the set just now, even if she didn¡¯t fall halfway, and she didn¡¯t stop halfway because her legs hit the ground...but the whole set was smooth A silky (thought) set to walk down.


    But in the eyes of everyone, a fat and chubby little man with three heads and a small body, compared with his small hands and feet, he has a serious face.


    The group of people laughed. Although Mrs. Lin had seen it many times, she still couldn''t help but burst out laughing when she saw it again.


    Amidst the joy, Nineteen quietly made a gesture outside.


    Yan Shenjue looked at Tuanzi, stood up and went out, Yan Yi was waiting at the back door, handed over a letter, and said in a low voice: "Master, the letter from the emperor, if the master wants to reply, just hand it to the subordinates. "


    He was originally the shadow guard of Emperor Ming Pei, and then he was given to Yan Shenjue. Yan Yi to Yan Shiba are the best masters, and they usually don''t show up very much.


    Yan Shen Jue nodded and took it.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s letter was not long, but it was very warm and homely. As he read it, Yan Chenjue felt that the vague shadow in his memory was becoming clearer and clearer.


    Yan Shen refused to go back into the room and write back to him.


    Because of their relationship, they are equivalent to his grandmother, the cousin of Emperor Ming Pei.


    So it''s been several generations of relationship, and I can barely call the emperor uncle. In terms of closeness, it''s not a very close relationship, but because of the life-saving grace involved in the middle, and Emperor Mingpei''s personal rescue, it''s not. It''s a very special relationship.


    Emotionally, rationally, he should get along well with the emperor.


    He thought about it, picked up the pen, and wrote yesterday''s dispute over protecting his father...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： the eyes of the emperor

    Chapter 278 The Emperor''s Eyes


    For a long time, he seemed to be standing alone between the sky and the earth, surrounded by vast and dead silence, with no flowers, plants, trees, or people.


    Only himself.


    Later he met Xinbao.


    He never had anyone, he wanted to drag her into his world and have her all to himself.


    But of course not.


    When he gave up this idea and walked into her world unknowingly, he discovered that in her world, because she was cute, her parents, brothers, and everyone were also cute.


    So, he has selfishness.


    He knew that behind the chief envoy Chen Benshan was the second prince, a big wave of power, and he knew that there were many, many things involved, and even if he knew he was wrong, he couldn''t deal with it hastily... But he still hoped that the emperor would know, This family is full of flesh and blood, and each of them is very good.


    He hoped that the emperor would show love and pity for them, and then use thunderous means to deal with Chen Benshan.


    But he also has a public heart.


    After all, as an emperor, it is not a bad thing to be able to understand what the people at the bottom are doing and thinking.


    He can be the eyes of the emperor.


    Hall.


    Xinbao finally finished practicing a set of Luoshen Dance, panting from exhaustion, sitting in Mrs. Lin''s arms, gulping down her tea, her little face flushed, hands and feet spread out, so cute.


    Brother Tang brought his sister over and fed her his own tea.


    Fourth brother Tang stood up and refilled them with tea, then remembered and asked, "Grandpa, was my mother the same as Xinbao when she was young?"


    Before Old Escort Lin could speak, Lin Dalang put down his teacup and said, "Your mother? She had more skin than Xinbao when she was young. You can''t even imagine how skinny she is! Children call ''let go'', she, no You don¡¯t even let go! Take her to the street, you have to hold her tightly, she is thin, her hands are small, she doesn¡¯t know how to be afraid, and she runs fast, if you are not paying attention, she will disappear as soon as you pull your hand Now, if you sneak into the crowd, you won¡¯t be able to catch up!!¡±


    Everyone laughed, Lin Dalang said: "Don''t you believe it, once, when Xinbao was as old as Xinbao? Maybe a little older than Xinbao. When I was four years old, I took her to the street, and I had nothing to pay for. Son, when I turned around, there was no one there. I was looking for it... I searched for several hours, but all the markets I was looking for were gone, but I couldn¡¯t find it. I was only fourteen or five years old at that time, and I was crying, crying I went home, but when I got home, she was sitting at the table eating, her eyes were wide open, and she asked me curiously, ''Brother, what did you do''."


    Everyone is hahaha, and Mrs. Lin herself can''t help laughing.


    Lin Dalang said: "I''m so angry! You don''t know, I was so angry that I leaned against the wall and cried, and I didn''t fall asleep all night. Later, I didn''t dare to take her to the street, but if I had to go to the street, I had to do it like this." with her."


    He took Xinbao''s little hand and clasped her wrist with two fingers: "I have to hold her like this, she struggles, if she can''t break free, just be honest."


    The group of people were almost dying of laughter, Lin Dalang said: "Just like this, I was brought up like a brat. When your grandma was alive, she complained about your grandpa every day. She thought he had a bad name, so what should I call it?" Mulan, if she is called Jiaojiao or Huahua, she will definitely be a good boy... I said to myself, don¡¯t say goodbye, I¡¯m still a bit mentally prepared to be called Mulan, I know she¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t lose. She is also good-looking, and her speech is clear and crisp, but she accidentally provokes her, other girls took out their handkerchiefs to wipe their tears, and she took out a knife to chop him off, what a big difference..."


    Brother Tang laughed so hard that he almost fell off the stool.


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "You are the only one with a long mouth! You are the only one who can speak!"


    Lin Dalang said with a smile: "I can''t beat it, so why don''t you let me tell you? Let me tell you, I thought every day at that time, I have to save money, I need to save some dowry for my sister, or this sister will be ruined." I got it in my hand...and then I ran into your father."


    He turned his head and glanced at Tang Dalang: "Fan''er, back then your father was even more handsome than you are now. He walked with us, spoke kindly, and did everything well. He settled the money with us before we arrived. I even told your grandfather , It¡¯s rare to meet such a kind master... Your grandfather gave me a look at that time. Tsk, if you say that Jiang is old and spicy, I didn¡¯t understand what your grandfather¡¯s look meant in the past six months. "


    Miss Lin burst into tears with laughter, seeing that there was nothing useful at hand, she casually threw Xinbao''s small stool over.


    Brother and sister are used to playing tricks, Lin Dalang picked them up casually, threw them back skillfully, and complained: "Did you see that? Did you see it! The other girls threw handkerchiefs, and we Mulan threw stools, Xin Baoer, Listen to uncle, don''t learn from your mother."


    Xinbao rolled his big eyes and nodded obediently: "Don''t worry, uncle, Xinbao will definitely learn from Aniang!"


    Lin Dalang didn''t hear anything wrong at all: "Well, good boy."


    After a moment of silence, more than one person burst out laughing, and the room was full of joy.


    The third brother Tiehanhan also didn''t hear it, he said: "Don''t worry about it, uncle, Xinbao doesn''t have to worry about this at all! Xinbaoer can do whatever she wants, if she wants to learn literature, she can learn literature, if she wants to learn martial arts, she can learn martial arts." When Xinbao grows up, my kung fu will improve. When Xinbao is at home, I will raise her and buy whatever I want. When Xinbao falls in love with someone, I will go to him if I like it. If you like it, if you really don''t like it, just change it, as long as I am better than him in kung fu, he will be good to Xinbao for the rest of his life!"


    A few people are even more funny.


    Tie Hanhan''s flaws in these few sentences are beyond words.


    Old Master Yuan was also sitting, and he didn''t have any airs. He would laugh from time to time when he heard these people talking, but he would glance at Xinbao from time to time.


    Hearing that Bai Gusheng really became a teacher, he has been thinking about it.


    Although Bai Gusheng has a simple mind, his medical attainments are unparalleled. Therefore, it is not simply because Tuanzi knows a herbal medicine that he does not know, nor is it simply because of Yan Shenjue''s provocative generals and bets. It''s because there is something in Tuanzi that he thinks he can learn from!


    In ancient times, there were people who were born with knowledge, but most of them were only seen in legends. All the geniuses he saw were just people who were quick to seek. Could Xinbao be someone who was born with knowledge?


    He is an inquisitive person, and there are many strange things about this group of people, so he can''t help but think about it.


    Old man Yuan is an old fox who has been in court after all. This observation is very subtle. Except for the second brother who paid attention in advance, everyone did not notice it.


    Xinbao didn''t notice it even more, she was leaning in Brother Tang''s arms, like sitting on a human sofa, her two little feet were dangling, and her little arms were still supported by her brother''s big hands, which were warm and soft, and she didn''t need to make any effort Son, don''t want to be comfortable, while listening to everyone talking, from time to time I open my mouth and giggle.


    She suddenly froze.


    She blinked her big eyes, looked in the room, paused on the second brother, and then slipped down decisively.


    Brother Tang put his arms around her: "Why are you going?"


    Xinbao squeaked twice, Brother Tang thought it would be convenient for her to go, so he took her little hand and went out. When the door opened and closed, Mr. Yuan clearly saw that she was holding brother''s hand building.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： world of genius

    Chapter 279 The World of Genius


    Yan Chenjue had just finished writing the letter, and when he saw her coming up, he reached out and hugged her. Xinbao shook his hand. Yan Chenjue immediately understood, his eyes narrowed, and he carried her into the room.


    Xinbao whispered: "Big stone!"


    The words on the big stone read: "The corpse exploded suddenly, and the poisonous blood was like a rain of flowers, and the splashed skin instantly swelled and turned black." ¡»


    It was not mentioned who it was, but fortunately, now that there is a picture, she saw many people, including Shen Erye and Huo Yuntao, all gathered around a coffin, something splashed out, and they seemed to be about to faint, The body is falling backwards.


    As Yan Shenjue asked carefully, he quickly wrote it down, handed it to Nineteen to send it out, and said, "Don''t worry, I kept someone there just to prepare for such emergencies. We use eagles to send messages very quickly. Hurry up, he must be saved."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Brother Tang couldn''t help but said: "What kind of person is following him! This one comes out one after another, even online!"


    Yan Shenjue frowned and said: "The world is full of right and wrong... And this time, the other party obviously had a premeditated plan. I heard that there has been a lot of trouble in Chaotianmen recently."


    Xinbao slowly stepped back and leaned into Brother Tang''s arms.


    Her big eyes were half-opened and half-closed. For a moment, she seemed to be standing in the void, unable to feel the existence of her body, and then slowly, slowly regained her senses.


    She felt very tired, as if she had practiced martial arts for a long time, her hands and feet were all sore and tired, and she couldn''t lift a bit of strength. The indescribable discomfort made her want to cry a little.


    In a very short period of time, she predicted one after another, as if... she was back in her little broken car era, feeling that her whole body was not working well, and she couldn''t move it no matter how much she took it.


    But at the same time, her mind was extraordinarily clear.


    Second Master Shen may not be as important as her family in her heart, but he is still an extremely important person in her heart.


    She was very happy to be able to prevent him from bad luck, or save his life. If she could choose, she would still be willing to do so.


    What''s more, you can''t choose.


    Yan Shenjue quickly realized something was wrong: "Xinbao?"


    He was a little panicked, holding her small face in his hands: "Xinbao? What''s wrong with you, Xinbao?"


    "It''s all right, Xinbao is all right," Xinbao murmured, "I''m a little sleepy. Xiaoxian, you..."


    She tried her best to open her eyes wide, and with her chubby hands, she grabbed his sleeve: "Don''t tell others, it will be fine in a while, please..."


    Sitting here, you can still hear the laughter in the hall. The two families who reunited after a long absence are enjoying themselves. She is so wise and mighty, so she doesn''t want to spoil the scenery at this time...


    Her big eyes were full of pleading, Yan Chenjue gritted her teeth and nodded, then she closed her eyes and passed out in peace.


    Yan, Shen Jue and Brother Tang suddenly stood up at the same time.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''ll hug you."


    He hugged her directly, and jumped to the next door. Bai Gusheng felt the pulse, clicked his tongue, and said, "What''s wrong with you? You ask me to feel the pulse even if you sleep?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Is she just sleeping? No other problems?"


    Bai Gusheng looked at his expression, and checked him carefully: "He is sleeping! I confirm it!"


    Yan Shen never spoke, a little at a loss, looked at Brother Tang.


    Brother Tang looked serious, and said after a long time: "Even if you tell them, they probably won''t find a better doctor than Mr. Bai, let alone Xinbao insists, so don''t tell them yet, wait and see?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    The two came back again and sent her into her room. Yuru saw that neither of them would leave, so she saluted and withdrew.


    The two sat opposite each other in silence for a long time, and Brother Tang suddenly said softly: "So, with Xinbao''s miraculous ability, does she... have any harm??"


    Yan Shen never answered.


    He thought quietly for a long time before he said: "Before, it didn''t seem to be. She had a dream about me that day, and she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all the next day. There was nothing about Uncle Shen before. The second time was her first time. When Hui was awake, she realized that you were there, is she uncomfortable?"


    Brother Tang thought about it carefully and shook his head.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Is the problem about time or frequency?"


    Brother Tang said: "Wait a minute, I will ask Erlang to come up and ask carefully."


    Er Ge Tang was always there for the previous few times, and he was careful. If he felt uncomfortable, he would definitely feel it.


    Brother Tang walked downstairs quickly, slowed down downstairs, adjusted his expression, then entered the hall, smiled and chatted with others, and then waved and smiled: "Erlang, come here, your sister is looking for you Woolen cloth."


    The second elder brother didn''t think much, stood up with a smile, and said, "Why are you looking for me? I think this little heartless person has almost forgotten me. Since I came back, I can''t even hug me."


    While talking, he came out. Brother Tang pressed his shoulder and motioned him to go upstairs.


    Second elder brother was stunned for a moment, his expression slightly restrained, and he hurried up, Yan Shenjue told the story, and second elder brother also talked about the previous matter.


    The situation on both sides is right, the second elder brother said: "It should be the time. It''s less than half a month, right?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I also think it is time. I have too many insights in a short period of time, and I may feel tired."


    The second elder brother said: "Whether a person is important or not, whether you can perceive it or not, Xinbao obviously cannot control it."


    "Yes, it doesn''t change because of the importance. What is predicted, even if it is not a dead end, must be a catastrophe with profound impact."


    "So in this respect, there is no way."


    "Yes," Yan Shenjue murmured, "but practicing martial arts, or Xinbao''s physical improvement, is obviously helpful."


    "Your help refers to the usual time?" The second elder brother turned his head keenly: "This gift from the **** is not limited to this. So, have you ever thought about helping this ''stone''?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''ve thought about it. I have released my staff a long time ago to look for exotic flowers and plants, but I haven''t found anything yet."


    The second elder brother said: "For a layman to look for it, it will take a lot of work just to identify it."


    ¡°There is strength in numbers.¡±


    "Yes, there is great power in numbers." The second elder brother raised his head, looked at him, and slowly repeated: "There is power in numbers!"


    Yan Shenjue thought for a while, then slowly shook his head.


    The second elder brother did not insist, and lowered his eyes.


    After a while, Yan Shenjue said: "We can talk about it after Xinbao wakes up. You have to understand..." He didn''t finish.


    Both of them looked serious, frowning slightly, and although they were not speaking fast, each sentence contained a lot of information and was very important. Sitting next to him, Brother Tang felt like he couldn''t keep up with their brain circuits.


    Especially at this time, the two communicated silently. It was obvious that they both knew what the other was talking about, but he didn''t know.


    When he was so nervous, he actually had an idea: Is this the world of geniuses?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： you betrayed me

    Chapter 280 You actually betrayed me


    In fact, what the two of them were thinking was that if strange flowers and plants would make the big rock brighter, and even change the text into a picture, then the stone must "need" this, so looking for strange flowers and plants must be a must. A correct path.


    Second brother said that there are many people, and he is thinking of using the strength of the old man.


    After all, with the identity of the old man Yuan, if there is a little bit of news, there will be countless people rushing for him.


    But what Yan Chenjue is worried about is that the old man Yuan, although he is a great Confucian and a good person, but at the same time, he is also a politician.


    When such a miraculous thing is known to him, in the near future, there may be a day when he thinks it is "necessary", he will use this as a "sharp weapon" to pursue something he thinks is more useful.


    He didn''t dare to bet on Xinbao''s weight in the heart of the old man.


    Of course, the second elder brother doesn''t care about his sister, but he has been with the old man for a longer time. Based on his understanding, he thinks that the old man won''t do this.


    But Yan Shenjue''s concerns are also reasonable.


    After all, people''s hearts have always been different. If you say something outrageous, in their hearts, the emperor is not as important as Xinbao... But in the heart of the old man, the emperor must be very important.


    This is where the contradiction lies.


    But this matter is not something that can be kept from him.


    Because Mr. Yuan is a great Confucian who came from a family of emperors and teachers, and he has the heart to return to the court, he must be cautious in everything he does.


    Some of the things he does are people waiting to make a fuss. Literati have always had a lot of things. This is not something that you can act like a baby and beg for mercy, and he can do it for you at will! If you are not careful, you will lose your morals and fall into the stink of money; even make friends with literati and plot evil!


    So, if you want to use his strength, you must make it clear to him. After he has weighed it, he has made a plan, and he can do it only after he has a foreshadowing and a follow-up move.


    The second elder brother explained to Brother Tang, who clicked his tongue: "This is too tiring."


    The second elder brother laughed: "It''s tiring to be a farmer all your life, it''s just that the direction of the tiredness is different."


    Brother Tang nodded: "That''s true."


    The three of them were talking, when Mrs. Lin called out: "Faner Ronger Jueer Xinbao! Come down for dinner, what are you four doing hiding?"


    Yan Shenjue liked Mrs. Lin calling him that, and his brows loosened, but when he looked at Xinbao on the bed, he couldn''t help but frown again.


    Brother Tang went out to agree, then came back, the second elder brother said: "You tell Yuru to watch him, let''s all go down, otherwise everyone will know something is wrong when they see it."


    Yan Shen Jue called Yuru in, and the three of them went down. Lady Lin said, "Where is Xinbao?"


    The second elder brother said: "It made them noisy in the morning. After getting up half an hour early, they kept yawning. I hugged and talked for a while, and then I fell asleep with my head down."


    Miss Lin didn''t doubt it, she smiled and said: "It''s true, there are so many people making a fuss early in the morning, I just thought that Xinbao might not be able to sleep well."


    Several people entered the hall while talking, the old man glanced at the three of them, but didn''t say much.


    Everyone ate lunch lively, Yan Shenjue finished eating quickly, and went back to Xinbao''s room, Brother Tang and Second Brother patiently finished eating with everyone.


    Then the Lin family went back, and everyone rested.


    But what no one expected was that Xinbao slept until dinner time and didn''t wake up.


    All of a sudden, even the thickest brother Tang San felt something was wrong, so he ran up to look at it several times.


    Bai Gusheng also came to take the pulse several times, and even the village doctor Tang Laoye was invited to take the pulse.


    But no matter how she tried it, she was just sleeping, just like last time, nothing different.


    So, how can you hide this? I can''t hide it at all!


    Xinbao slept like this until the next morning.


    Opening her eyes, she saw that the sky was still bright. She thought she hadn''t had a long sleep, so she was quite happy, and called: "Big Brother, Brother Xiaoxian!"


    She got up, and the next moment, Mrs. Lin lifted the bed curtain and looked at her.


    Xinbao was taken aback for a moment, her big eyes rolled around, and she looked around for her brother Xiaoxian to decide whether to be frank and lenient or act coquettishly.


    Tang Qingshan also came over and asked her, "Is Xinbao not feeling well?"


    Xinbao shook his head straight: "No, it''s just...a little hungry!!"


    Her stomach growled twice, she swallowed and nodded, "Very hungry!"


    Miss Lin took a long breath and looked at her. She had ten thousand things to say in her heart, but she didn''t know which one to say first: "I''ll go down and cook for you!"


    She walked away quickly, and then saw people coming in suddenly, and Bai Gusheng also came to feel her pulse. Xinbao finally found Yan Chenjue, and said with a kind of "I didn''t expect you to say that you didn''t count as betrayal." "I" stared at him accusingly.


    Yan and Shen never explained.


    Bai Gusheng finished his pulse, "It''s still fine, nothing at all! I''m not tired or overthinking, nothing at all!"


    "All right!" Brother Tang said: "Just wake up. Xinbao, don''t blame Xiaojue, we want to hide it. If you sleep until the next day, we can hide it!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She was dressed silently and carried downstairs to eat.


    Second brother and Yan Chen absolutely looked at each other, smiled wryly, and went to see Mr. Yuan together.


    Now that things are up to now, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t continue to hide it. After all, as long as you hide it, others will never guess if you don¡¯t encounter something.


    But what if something happens?


    No matter how you concealed it before, you still can''t hide it when the incident comes to an end. It may even be that the old man encountered the incident himself.


    Wonderful flowers and plants, Shen Erye has been looking for it, and Bai Gusheng has been looking for it, but these two belong to the people who have been looking for it all the time. If they could find it, they would have found it long ago.


    The advantage of Mr. Yuan is that the class he knows is completely different from these two people. If he can move, he may have unexpected gains.


    However, what to say to the old man about this matter, and to what extent, is a problem.


    And, at this moment.


    Thousands of miles away, Second Master Shen was leading Huo Yuntao into the mourning hall slowly.


    Chaotianmen''s most powerful is the dragon-slaying sword technique. Therefore, the rule has always been that the person who takes over as the head of the sect must be the one with the strongest dragon-slaying sword technique.


    However, the dragon-slaying sword technique is actually an extremely magnificent and powerful sword technique, so most people who can learn this knife technique well are really straightforward people like Brother Tang San.


    This also led to the sect master not being good at managing affairs.


    Therefore, Chaotianmen¡¯s long-standing rule is that the sect master concentrates on practicing martial arts and does not care about other affairs, and there will be a person who is in charge of affairs as the deputy sect master.


    Although it is just a small Jianghu sect, it can be seen from Shen Erye''s usual actions that this sect is very rich. Under the trend of interests, it is really not peaceful when this kind of sect master changes.


    Originally, Erye Shen was the head of the sect, and his younger brother Zhong Limin was in charge of the sect.


    Now the best dragon-slaying knife skill in the school is Lei Hong, the eldest apprentice of Shen Erye, but his brother Tang Nan and Qing Niangzi''s son Tang Jingcheng can also slay the dragon knife, which is not bad.


    So, they have been planning all the time. The second master Shen, who calculated first, left, and then poisoned Zhong Limin.


    It went well at first, but Zhong Limin was poisoned, and Tang Nan successfully took over the help. Unexpectedly, within two months, Zhong Limin sensed something was wrong, and found an opportunity to turn his face in public, so they had to do something to him. He went to deal with Second Master Shen urgently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Respect and dedication are two different things

    Chapter 281 Respect and dedication are two different things


    Said it was urgent, but they had known Second Master Shen for so many years and knew him very well. When they decided to do this, they planned how to deal with Second Master Shen.


    So, no rush.


    But the tricks that he thought were foolproof failed one after another, and Second Master Shen returned to the main altar smoothly.


    Second Master Shen is a hero, he values ??love and righteousness, and has great prestige in the gang. When he came back, those who were hesitant at first turned back instantly, and those who had already drawn him regretted it.


    Qing Niangzi was still trapped in Shen Erye''s hands, Tang Nan and Tang became Xin''er and simply ran away.


    Now, are they going to jump over the wall in a hurry?


    Second Lord Shen got the letter from Yan Liubao, so he simply planned to plan, and planned to take out all the remaining nails in the gang in one go!


    This is the funeral of another elder, Wei Sifang, in the gang.


    Wei Sifang said it was an accident on the surface, but in fact, he obviously refused to give in, so he died at the hands of Tang Nan. Now, they don''t even spare his body!


    Second Master Shen walked into the mourning hall with a sullen face.


    Tang Jingcheng, who was watching secretly, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Coming here early in the morning is in line with Second Master Shen''s temperament. It is impossible for Second Master Shen not to have seen the strange death of Wei Sifang, but now the corpse has already become a poisonous corpse, as long as he reaches out to lift the coffin lid , the mechanism will be activated, no matter how powerful he is, he will never be able to avoid it!


    Tang Jingcheng clenched his fists secretly, and murmured silently: "I''m sorry, Uncle Shen, I didn''t want to do this either. I didn''t intend to kill you...It''s God''s will, I''m sorry..."


    As he spoke, he looked at Second Master Shen with a greedy look in his eyes. He held his breath and watched Second Master Shen come in, burn incense, and then reached out to lift the coffin lid.


    It''s done!


    Tang Jingcheng had a smug smile on his face.


    The next moment, Huo Yuntao took his hand: "Master, wait until everyone comes."


    Second Master Shen gave his hand a pause, and then actually withdrew his hand.


    Tang Jingcheng almost cursed!


    But he could only hold back and continue watching.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether there are many people or there are many people, we can catch them all!


    He watched without blinking, and there were more and more people. The elders in the gang, the altar masters, and the Dharma protectors, all came if they could.


    It wasn''t until noon, when everyone had burnt incense, Second Master Shen said, "Sifang''s death, what do you all have to say?"


    Immediately someone said: "It must have been done by that **** Tang Nan!"


    "Yes! Tang Nan is devoid of conscience! How many years of brother, I am actually blind!"


    Second Master Shen let them scold for a while, and then someone brought it up: "We have to open the coffin to see! Although it is not appropriate to disturb the heroic spirit after Brother Wei''s death, if we can find some clues, we can also trace Tang Nan''s back Who is the one who used poison!"


    More than one person agrees.


    Then everyone finally gathered around the coffin, several people were full of grief and anger, but more than one person quietly backed away, and even secretly took out their weapons.


    And here, even Wei Sifang''s widow is included!


    Just now when everyone proposed to open the coffin, she just cried without saying a word, and now she backed away quietly... Second Master Shen sneered, raised his hand, and made an inconspicuous gesture.


    Tang Chengzheng in the dark was blowing out his nostrils excitedly, and felt a pain in his shoulder. He glanced at it indifferently, and saw that there was a needle on his shoulder at some point, and there was a faint blue light on the needle. !


    He was so frightened that he was about to scream, and the next moment, his whole body convulsed, and he passed out.


    At this time, in the hall, everyone looked at Second Master Shen.


    Er Shen took a step forward and lifted the lid of the coffin.


    In an instant, several people swept back quickly! !


    However, nothing happened, and the coffin was empty.


    When everyone was stunned, they heard a few screams. When they turned around quickly, they saw several companions fell to the ground behind them, struggling in pain.


    Someone exclaimed: "Who!"


    Second Master Shen waved his hand to signal to be safe and don''t be impatient. He took a step forward and said calmly, "Are you hiding poisonous blood?"


    The faces of several people changed drastically.


    Yes, of course they were avoiding the poisonous blood. They were all on guard against the front, but who knew there was a sudden attack from behind!


    Someone couldn''t believe it, struggling and screaming: "Impossible! Impossible!"


    Second Master Shen certainly knew what they wanted to say.


    Shen Shouyan is a brave man, it is impossible to walk ahead of you every time? ?


    But what this is for, you will never know!


    Second Master Shen has never been soft-hearted, so he waved his hand directly: "Drag on!"


    at the same time,


    In Yutang Village.


    Second brother and Yan Shenjue had only walked a few steps when Tang Qingshan beckoned at them.


    The two looked at each other and hurried over.


    Tang Qingshan asked them coldly: "Are you going to find Mr. Yuan?"


    The second elder brother said anxiously: "Father, Xinbao obviously needs exotic flowers. Judging by Xinbao''s current situation, I''m afraid we can''t take it slowly. That''s why we want to talk to Master and borrow Master''s strength. How can we do that?" Don''t tell him the truth? If you don''t tell him, if something happens in the future, then, it''s hard to say."


    Tang Qingshan looked at his son, and said after a long while: "You have a bowl of rice. If you feed it to your relatives, you can live. If you feed it to your master, it will make him happy. Is it wrong for you to choose to eat it for your relatives? Can someone blame you? will blame you?"


    The two stayed together.


    Enlightenment!


    Yes, even if this "sharp weapon" is really given to Master, it is just icing on the cake! But this matter, as far as Xinbao is concerned, it is a crime of guilt! This is not even the crime of Xinbao alone, a little carelessness may affect the whole family!


    Respect and dedication are two different things!


    Moreover, the key point is that if you are more selfish and think more about Xinbao, then if one day Xinbao perceives the disaster of the old man Yuan, they will of course tell the old man Yuan. Then, once they experience such a miracle for themselves, they will It is awe-inspiring, and at the same time, he has personally accepted Xinbao''s favor and has the word "en" as a background, so he will act more cautiously.


    This is the safest thing for Xinbao.


    Such a simple thing, why didn''t they figure it out? It''s really blinding Mount Tai!


    Tang Qingshan reprimanded in a cold voice: "Everyone has no hairs, you are so courageous! You don''t tell the adults about such important matters, and you dare to decide on your own! In the future, think about the consequences more often! Ask the adults if it''s not a shameful thing !"


    He turned and left.


    Second brother bowed his head in shame.


    Usually half-aged teenagers don¡¯t like to tell adults about anything they encounter.


    Usually geniuses encounter things and are more used to making decisions with their own intelligence.


    But in fact, in many cases, it is really not harmful to listen to the elders. Most of what they think is beyond their age and experience.


    What''s more, Dad is not an ordinary old farmer in the countryside. He has traveled all over the world, seen so many worlds, started from scratch, and built a large family business.


    Why not make people ashamed.


    The second elder brother glanced at Yan Chenjue and wanted to share his thoughts with him.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the sorrows and joys of human beings are not interlinked. The beautiful young man tilted his head slightly, his eyes were warm, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was quite satisfying.


    He knows it without guessing. What he thinks is that it feels like being scolded by his father...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： This is achievement

    Chapter 282 This is the political achievement


    After Xinbao finished her meal, she searched for her brother Xiaoxian who couldn''t find her. After thinking about it, she went next door to find her big apprentice.


    Going over to see, Mr. Yuan, Mr. Lin and the fourth brother are all there. Bai Gusheng is checking the legs of the fourth brother. Mr. Yuan is sitting and talking.


    Sitting on the bench in the winter is harsh and cold, Xinbao sat on the lap of old security guard Lin, and he went back after lunch yesterday. He didn''t know about Xinbao''s drowsiness, so he touched his granddaughter''s fat chin: " Xinbao just woke up?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "I originally wanted to practice martial arts, but brother Xiaoxian went somewhere, and Xinbao couldn''t practice because of it, alas!"


    Old Escort Lin smiled and said, "How do you practice? Grandpa will practice with you?"


    "That can''t be done," Xinbao said proudly, "Xinbao is going fast!"


    Old Escort Lin said with a smile: "It''s okay, grandpa can keep up quickly."


    Xinbao said: "Grandpa, I told you not to be tired. You agreed at the time, but have you forgotten now?"


    Fat Tuanzi had a serious face and looked at him reproachfully.


    Old Escort Lin: "..."


    He laughed and said: "Grandpa made a mistake, Xinbao, don''t be angry."


    Then the old man put down his teacup and said, "It''s not easy. There are plum blossom piles outside. You can practice around the plum blossom piles by yourself, and then ask your grandpa to check the number for you. Just practice for enough time."


    If you don''t say that literati are cunning, they have many ideas!


    Xinbao can do it if he thinks about it: "That''s fine."


    So a few people came out, and went out through the back door of Tang''s house. Xinbao really walked around the plum blossom pile in a daze. Old **** Lin stood on the pile and slowly punched a set.


    He is a martial artist, this kind of pure exercise is to exercise his muscles and bones, so Xinbao didn''t stop him.


    Moreover, Old Escort Lin is tall and mighty, and he is used to walking on piles, so he doesn''t need to look at them, just like the soles of his feet have eyes. The unique posture of that master.


    Xinbao flung away his small arms while blowing rainbow farts: "Grandpa, you are too good! You must be better than Uncle Shen, and your beating looks much better than Uncle Shen!"


    Old security guard Lin laughed straight at her teasing: "Grandpa, this is just a showmanship, but he is much worse than your Uncle Shen. Your Uncle Shen is very powerful. You will not be able to see it until you grow up and learn martial arts. .This is what people say, experts watch the doorway, and laymen watch the fun.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, the old man Yuan was also walking around, and even went into several greenhouses to have a look.


    Now, the several sheds planted by Xinbao, whether it is medicine, flowers, or grapes, have grown vigorously. Even a layman can see the obvious difference. Compared with them, the vegetable sheds are very ordinary. .


    Brother Tang came over day by day to lift the straw mats, drop the straw mats, and greeted casually.


    Old Master Yuan said: "Should we keep the method of warming a shed a secret?"


    "No need!" Brother Tang said: "We even taught the villagers, there is nothing to keep secret."


    The key is that regardless of vegetables or fruits, even if they don''t teach them, they can''t sell them far away, so it doesn''t matter.


    Old Master Yuan nodded: "One day you write it, and I will ask Ruoxu to submit a letter... If this method can be promoted, it will be a blessing to the people of the world."


    Brother Tang hesitated to speak, and then said after a long while: "Actually, it''s not that good, why don''t I take you to the sheds of the villagers?"


    "Yes," the old man Yuan said, "Then I will trouble you."


    "Hey!" Brother Tang waved his hand: "You mustn''t be polite to me, wait for me for a while, and I''ll remove these straw mats."


    Mr. Yuan nodded with a smile. Brother Tang quickly finished lifting, so he went out with him, because the method was taught at the time, and many people are also lifting straw mats at the moment, and besides, the vegetable fields are all nearby. , They all came with a shout.


    Master Yuan watched them one by one.


    Compared with others, Tang''s is naturally the best, a bit higher than others, but others are also good. The key point is that in this winter, as long as vegetables can grow, they are rare.


    Many people did not dare to talk to Mr. Yuan, so they quietly asked Brother Tang: "Uncle, is this living in your house?"


    "Yes," Brother Tang said, "Come over to celebrate the New Year."


    "Hey, we will kill the Nian pig another day, and we will go to see you, and you will be a little bit lucky."


    "No, no, Uncle Duanwu and the patriarch brought a lot here, and the Yuan family also brought a lot. I really can''t eat it anymore, let alone," Big Brother Tang looked at the old man Yuan, with a heart-pumping attitude, and whispered : "Uncle is a scholar, what he wants is quietness, my second brother and the others also have to study, saying that they want to thank guests behind closed doors or something."


    He looked like "you know, don''t embarrass us". Although the few people panicked unfortunately, they had no choice but to respond.


    Over there, the two elder brothers looked for Mr. Yuan. They first found the Yuan family, but they didn''t find anyone, and then they found the back, but they didn''t find anyone. home waiting.


    They didn''t come back until near noon, talking all the way.


    After entering the door, Big Brother Tang told his father. When the second brother heard it, he couldn''t help clapping his hands: "Yes, why didn''t I think of it! Let me write it!"


    Tang Qingshan was not waiting to see his son, and said directly: "What do you know, go read your book! Never write it."


    Second brother: "..."


    He could only sigh, but Yan Shenjue was very happy. He was there at the time, and he already knew that he had a photographic memory, so he just took a pen and paper and started writing.


    After finishing writing, Tang Qingshan looked at it, and there was nothing to add, and all the main points were written in.


    Old Master Yuan also read it, and then directly asked someone to send it to Liang Ruoxu. Liang Ruoxu naturally knew what to do.


    From a public point of view, this method seems ordinary, but it is really not a trivial matter. It really concerns the people of the world.


    Personally speaking, anything related to people''s livelihood is a shining political achievement. Liang Ruoxu was relegated here, but he can offer this method to benefit all people in the world. That is the bargaining chip for recovery.


    Moreover, for the Tang family... because this method fell on Tang Qingshan''s head, it was invisibly in line with the plan of the second elder brother. As Tang Sanshui''s elder brother, the brighter the image, the better!


    He dedicated this method, even if the emperor rewarded him with a piece of cloth, it would be a gold medal for avoiding death!


    Brother Tang asked: "Then Chen Benshan won''t play tricks?"


    Old Master Yuan chuckled: "He dares!"


    After finishing speaking, he explained to him again: "He is a provincial magistrate, this kind of thing is also beneficial to him, he will not, and there is no need to make trouble, even if Ruoxu is an ordinary county magistrate, it is the same. What''s more, if It¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing rootless, news is always faster than news, so he doesn¡¯t dare, this kind of thing is unstoppable, so the smartest way is to take a ride.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： New Years Eve

    Chapter 283 Chinese New Year


    After learning about this, Liang Ruoxu made a special trip to see the growth of those vegetables with his own eyes.


    Seeing his smiling face, the second elder brother has a deep understanding of the "significance" of this matter. This is a matter of political sensitivity. Anyway, he really didn''t realize the importance of this matter at first, so he has to learn There is more to come.


    Then Liang Ruoxu and his disciples discussed it, and Mr. Yuan came forward to write a letter to Emperor Ming Pei first, and Liang Ruoxu wrote the notes at the same time.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very diligent in his administration, and the seals were usually near the new year, from the nineteenth to the twenty-first, and the opening of the seal was usually around the ninth day of the lunar new year, so this booklet could be handed in at the opening time.


    Because this is a happy event, even the high-ranking people are willing to promote it. After all, the emperor is happy when the Chinese New Year is celebrated and everyone is happy.


    Chinese New Year is coming soon, everyone is very busy.


    Yan and Shen Jue are also very busy.


    This is mainly because Mrs. Lin took the thick ugly hairpin that her sons bought for her and sold it in the city, and exchanged for a Bu Yao. Yes don''t don''t want.


    It was this envious little look that got into trouble. When Yan Xiaolang saw it, he insisted on Xiniang making her two beautiful buns with something to shake on top of.


    Xinbao''s current hair is a bit bob-like and will go past the ears, so it''s a tall order.


    Fortunately, after tossing Xiu Niang for more than two days, I finally made it.


    It is still like the previous Xiaoyao Towel, it is a small cover with a small string, tied to her small braids, after it is tied, it looks a bit like a double-snail bun, but on top of the bun, it is made of a slightly harder fabric There is a flower bud, and there are a few small spikes hanging down inside the flower bud, swaying around the side of the bun, so beautiful, so lively, so cute!


    Even if Xinbao was still thinking about it, she is not a particular person...but after seeing the finished product, she wanted to say, no! I am a fastidious beauty!


    Xin Bao was so happy that he saw his teeth but could not see his eyes. He looked in the mirror for half an hour and was still taking pictures.


    Yan Shen Jue is also very happy. Every time he dresses up the dumplings and sees her liking, he will be very happy.


    Hearing her head giggling, Xinbao reluctantly took off her bun, planning to wear it again on the first day of the new year.


    Ms. Lin is currently pasting window grilles with a few members of the Lin family.


    The second elder brother is able to use his handwriting now. He took a pen and ink, cut out paper and wrote couplets and blessing characters. The blessing characters have to be pasted on every door and on the greenhouse, so there is a lot to write.


    Besides, the country people have always had a habit, whichever has a scholar, the folks will come to him in their 30s to ask for couplets and blessings, and there will definitely be people coming to their house to ask for it.


    So the second brother moved the table out and wrote it outside, and whoever came would give them a pair of couplets and two blessings.


    Yan Shenjue saw so many people, so he went out to take his place for a while. Fortunately, the traditional custom is not to go out after noon on New Year''s Eve, so at noon, everyone was sent away.


    Xinbao suddenly remembered, went out and called Bai Gusheng, and gave everyone a pulse.


    Tang Qingshan has been drinking ginseng wine for nearly three months, and his body has fully recuperated. The second brother has also drank the medicine for more than five months, and his body has almost recovered. Both of them can stop taking the medicine directly. That''s it.


    The fourth brother''s legs can''t be seen to be lame when he walks slowly now, but he still needs to drink medicine for more than a month. Although Old Escort Lin has only taken the medicine for a few days, he is supplemented by acupuncture, and his face is obviously relieved. , The chest does not feel stuffy.


    Everything is going well, Xinbao is grinning happily, and everyone is also very happy.


    Yuan Yaochu is now the king of children, running around with the twins and the newcomer Lin Xingqiao, and the older children are helping in the kitchen.


    The Chinese New Year is very grand among the folks. There are stewed meat, smoked fish, and stewed chicken here; fried meatballs, noodle leaves, lotus root clips, and sugar cakes; steamed buns, steamed jujube cakes, and stuffed meat Dumplings.


    Don''t look at Tang Qingshan and Brother Tang''s resolute appearance, in fact, both of them are very good at making dumplings. Yan Shenjue is very close to Tang Qingshan now, as soon as he entered, he moved a stool and sat next to the two of them, learning how to make dumplings.


    The second elder brother didn''t study today, and Lin Xingsong and Lin Xingbai put meat stuffing in the lotus root clips; the fourth brother Tang squatted on the ground, grabbing the little fluff left by the chicken bit by bit; the third brother Tang was very strong, and now he is even stronger It''s grown up, so under the command of Mrs. Lin, she rubbed the huge lump of face helplessly...


    Xinbao walked around and picked a job within his ability... Yuru was rolling out the dough, and when the time came, he would cut it into oblique squares, cut a hole in the middle and then dig it out. It was the dough leaves. Xinbao made this dough Leaves work.


    Little chubby hands can only do this, Yan Shenjue said, let her use chopsticks to hold beans every day to practice the dexterity of her hands... But now, holding peanuts is still old!


    Alas, there is a long way to go!


    Everyone was chatting and laughing. Over there, two cooks were guarding two large pots, frying sweet and salty ones.


    The twins came back after a long run, washed their hands in the spring water, grabbed a lotus root clip and ate it, the salty smell wafted over, and Xinbao became greedy, clapped his hands and went to take a leaf.


    Yuru is also good at martial arts. The leaves of the rolled noodles are very thin, and goat''s milk is added. After the oil is soaked, a layer of bubbles emerges. It is sweet, crispy and fragrant. Xinbao''s eyes are squinted, and then she goes The kitchen took a small dustpan, picked a few in the dustpan, turned them around and fed them to the family members, each person took a bite, and two or three people would eat one.


    After Big Brother Tang took a bite, Yan Chenjue also took a bite. This kind of thing of sharing the same food with others... For him, it was really a novel experience, which should be disgusting in his imagination, but for some reason, It''s like putting a cup of honey water in my heart, sweet and warm, bubbling happily.


    Generally, Chinese New Year is like this. When the dishes are cooked, the children have enough to eat, and only the adults eat seriously at night.


    The Tang family bought wine in advance, and bought fruit wine for the woman. Everyone poured wine and drank it heartily.


    In the early morning of the first day of the new year, Xinbao put on new clothes. Because she couldn¡¯t wear red, she wore blue and purple. Small embroidered shoes, pretty ones, don''t want them.


    Miss Lin also dressed up very beautifully today. She seldom wears a high bun, but today she wore a high bun, put on a gait, and wore earrings.


    There is a funeral at home this year, so you can¡¯t go to other people¡¯s homes to pay New Year¡¯s greetings, and others can¡¯t come to their house to pay New Year¡¯s greetings, but there are so many people in the family, and the couple held hands and walked around, and they received a lot of compliments.


    The family had a comfortable New Year, until the fifteenth day, Zhou Xiucai and his wife Zhao Shi who were invited came over.


    The husband and wife are about forty years old, and their faces are very kind. After discussing with each other, the monthly payment was tentatively set at twenty taels of silver. In addition, except for the Tang family, if children from other clans want to come, each person''s bundle will be paid. The repair is two hundred coins, and this part of the money is given directly to the husband. If there are children from other ethnic groups who want to come to learn, the husband can receive as much as he wants.


    This is considered a normal price.


    Although the students in ordinary private schools are high-skilled, the account is not calculated in this way, because if they were charged at that price, ninety-nine out of ten of these children would not come to study. If an ordinary scholar goes to a family to be a husband, generally speaking, the monthly payment is only about ten taels, and it is possible to be as cheap as four or five taels.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about the key food, lodging, firewood and water, so Zhou Xiucai is quite satisfied.


    Send Zhou Xiucai to the old house. When Tang Qingshan came out, Tang Zhaodi stood at the door of Hu''s house, twisting the corner of his clothes with tears in his eyes: "Uncle..."


    Her face is full of me so pitiful, but Tang Qingshan didn''t look at her, just nodded: "Yeah."


    Seeing him leave just like that, Tang Zhaodi''s expression quickly changed to resentment, and he cursed through gritted teeth: "I will die!"


    Tang Qingshan looked back at her.


    Tang Zhaodi''s face froze, and when he wanted to smile again, Tang Qingshan had already left.


    Tang Qingshan went to Tang Duanwu, told him about the Shuxiu that he had ordered, and then said: "Let''s go to the old patriarch together in a while to discuss business matters."


    Tang Duanwu was overjoyed and said anxiously: "Success, success!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： sixth taste

    Chapter 284 The Sixth Taste


    In the past few days of Chinese New Year, many fried dishes are made of peanut oil, and Liang Ruoxu also gave some to let him try it.


    Old Master Yuan and Liang Ruoxu also appreciated this peanut oil very much.


    If the significance of the warm shed is to allow many people to have an extra livelihood during the slack time; then, the appearance of peanut oil is equivalent to adding a "taste" to life, just like vegetables have sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty. It''s just a plant.


    So, this is still a very important and very pleasing matter, which can be reserved for the future and reported at the right time.


    That¡¯s why, this matter must be handled well, thoughtfully, and beautifully.


    For this reason, the old man Yuan also wrote him a signboard, which is very simple "Tangjia Peanut Oil", without any fancy.


    Tang Qingshan went back and brought a small can of peanut oil, called Brother Tang and went to the old patriarch''s house.


    These two people, or two families, are the most satisfactory two selected by Tang Qingshan Mancun. They are also reliable, and their families are also reliable.


    After going, the two of them were very happy when they talked about the matter.


    The old patriarch said again and again: "Qingshan, what do you want? Just say, you are an expert, I don''t know much about these things, I will listen to you! Although I am old, there are a few loyal and filial children in my family. It''s still obedient, just do what you tell!"


    Tang Qingshan explained peacefully: "I think, first find a place in the village, build a workshop, and then find some people..."


    The old patriarch''s family has some spare money, but they can''t get rich. They took out dozens of taels of silver to top the sky, and Tang Duanwu might not even be able to come up with twenty taels. The situation of each person is obvious, so Tang Qingshan directly said that Tang Duanwu will contribute 10%, the old patriarch will contribute 20%, and he will contribute the remaining 70%.


    Because it was difficult for Tang Duanwu to get twenty taels, so he could lend him ten taels, which would be deducted when the dividends were distributed.


    In this way, it is equivalent to Tang Duanwu giving 20 taels, the elders giving 40 taels, and the three families giving a total of 200 taels.


    At that time, the old patriarch''s family will be Tang Youzhong and Tang Youxiao, and Tang Duanwu''s family will be him and his son Tang Duogu. In other words, Tang Qingshan will entrust all the work to these four people and train them to be excellent "managers". "Talents, and at the same time select suitable people from the middle to be the accountants, of course, and at the same time cultivate Tang Sige into an excellent "management" talent.


    Each takes what he needs, win-win.


    Tang Qingshan explained the matter clearly, and the old patriarch and Tang Duanwu were also very grateful.


    After all, for them, being able to manage such a large workshop, no matter what they do, is a great prospect, and they are not greedy.


    Tang Qingshan looked at the expressions of the two, and said again: "Another thing, there is one more thing."


    He talked about the performance of the old man Yuan and Liang Ruoxu in a way that they could understand, and both of them were a little surprised.


    Tang Qingshan said again: "Because squeezing peanut oil is actually a very simple matter, so what I mean is, we should prepare enough goods from the beginning, make more, sell more, and spread them everywhere. First, let everyone have such a shadow in their hearts. Even if others learn it, when everyone recognizes our Tangjia peanut oil, we still have no worries about selling it. This will save some money in the short term, but in the long run it will be It''s good...Now I just ask you, if you need to add more money at that time, will you follow me to add money, or pay one or two, or just pay this amount, and I will do the rest myself?"


    Both were silent.


    These two are smart people, but they have never done business, so they have to think about it.


    If you don¡¯t add more, isn¡¯t that equivalent to Tang Duanwu only paying twenty taels from the beginning to the end? The old patriarch only paid forty taels? Even if they haven''t done it before, they know that such a big workshop doesn''t take money seriously.


    Then what does it become? That means they are taking less and less money...then the money will be less.


    The old patriarch said: "If it is added, what should we do if we don''t have any money?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Just do what I told Uncle Duanwu just now."


    The old patriarch nodded suddenly, and they couldn''t afford to pay for the additional money. Tang Qingshan could lend it to them, and then deduct it from the dividend... In this way, it is actually very safe.


    Moreover, although they are ignorant, the old man Yuan and the magistrate are not ignorant people! Tang Qingshan is not a person who talks nonsense!


    The old patriarch was the first to figure it out, and said: "Add! I will make two!"


    "I''ll add it too!" Tang Duanwu looked at him almost straight in his eyes: "Qingshan, let''s just prepare enough money from the beginning! I don''t know how to do business, but I trust you! I don''t know how to read I''m sorry! I''ll borrow forty taels from you, and I''ll pay you fifty taels! We''ll have all the goods ready from the start! Qingshan, let me say something unlucky, if I really lose money, I''ll pay you back Money, I won¡¯t ask you to bear it alone! I¡¯m not the kind of person who pays for it if I lose it!¡±


    The old patriarch pondered for a while, then smiled and said: "Duan Wu is still young! He has vigor! Then, that''s okay, my old man will fight it too! Qingshan, I will borrow fifty taels from you, and I will give you one hundred taels!"


    Tang Qingshan responded with a smile.


    Then Tang Qingshan made an agreement with them, come tomorrow to sign the contract, and then choose a place, when the time comes, Tang Youzhong and Tang Duanwu will follow him, studying and keeping accounts all the way.


    Coming out of the old patriarch''s house, Tang Qingshan asked Fourth Brother Tang: "What do you see?"


    Fourth brother Tang was still a little excited at the moment, so he calmed down and said, "I think Dad speaks step by step, and he has planned it out."


    He made connections in his heart, and after a long time, he slowly said: "It is to discuss with them first, and then start to raise the money, and then propose Uncle Yuan and Mr. Liang. They are more trustworthy, and then slowly Add up..."


    He felt that he understood clearly, and had a vague idea in his mind, but he couldn''t really explain it when asked to sum it up.


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Although Koshiro is young, he does have talent.


    He explained to his son in detail: "Actually, from the beginning, I planned the amount of money in my mind to be five hundred taels, but I said directly that they must be afraid of difficulties...so I have to plan it slowly. The amount of money I mentioned at the beginning , It¡¯s their heartache, but the amount of money that can be taken out is just right. But even so, I said a lot before that.¡±


    Fourth Brother Tang suddenly nodded, "That''s right, before that, you told me how to do it, what it will look like, and how to sell it. This way, they will know where the money is spent and what it will look like!" "


    "Yes." Tang Qingshan said: "The clearer you say it, the more they will have a picture in their hearts. At the time I said it, they are ready to do it together, so this picture, in their hearts, is theirs." It''s their own business, and the money they pay after that, even if it hurts, they won''t come out. After that, it''s what you said, I proposed Uncle and Mr. Liang, and if I increase the money, they will not refuse to follow, and they It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t follow, it¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    He paused: "However, the expressions of the last two people show that they really want to understand, both the good and the bad."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： great opportunity

    Chapter 285 Great Opportunity


    Fourth Brother Tang''s eyes are bright: "It means they are smart and kind, and it means that Dad didn''t choose the wrong person!"


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan patted his son''s head with rare appreciation, "But, Sheng''er, in fact, the initial investment in this workshop does not need five hundred taels. That''s what makes them very concerned. You think about it carefully, and then tell Dad why you don''t need five hundred taels."


    Fourth Brother Tang nodded silently.


    Xinbao and Yuru were drying clothes on the roof, when they came back after talking, Xinbao shouted: "Daddy! Fourth brother!"


    The two raised their heads together and waved their hands.


    Tang Qingshan entered the door, Xinbao opened his hands on the roof: "Daddy, Daddy hug!"


    The two flat-roofed houses are short, Tang Qingshan stretched out his hand to catch it, and Xinbao jumped down, just caught it in his arms, and hugged his father''s neck with a smile.


    Fourth brother Tang laughed and said, "It''s rare, but I''m not with your little fairy brother."


    Xinbao immediately said: "Shh!" She pointed to the second brother''s room, and whispered: "They are studying."


    The second elder brother rested on the day of the New Year¡¯s Eve, and even studied seriously on the first day of the new year, and then Yan Shenjue started to read these imperial examination books in the past two days, and the second elder brother asked him: "Do you want to take the exam too?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''m hesitating."


    Liang Ruoxu didn''t tell him about Yan Changqi''s escape from prison and Yu''s disappearance, but even if the family is still there, no one should care about being a scholar.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Actually, I was thinking, no matter how many times you pass the exam, if you make friends with these people, won''t there be a literary meeting then? I wrote a few poems, and I will release them when I think about it."


    The second elder brother looked at the poem, but he was still fishing, expressing his desire to find rare flowers and plants that are rare in the world.


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "Are you sure you will make friends?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Otherwise, do you have other ways?"


    Really not.


    So these days, Yan and Shenjue are also scrambling for help, and occasionally the two of them will write articles together for the old man to read.


    Old man Yuan stayed steady, anyway, he just read the article and talked about it, and didn''t ask anything else.


    So Xinbao usually plays with Yuru or Dabai, or who is playing with whom in the family.


    Tang Qingshan carried his daughter into the small flower hall, guarded the stove, held her little hands with both hands, and slowly warmed her up. When Xinbao warmed up, he moved a small stool, sat at his father''s feet, and began to warm her up one by one. Picking up peanuts and practicing hand dexterity.


    Tang Qingshan watched quietly.


    Brother Tang also stared blankly, but he was still thinking about it, and then said: "Father, I don''t quite understand what it means that you don''t need five hundred taels? The market price of peanuts is twenty-five to thirty-two thirty-one Liters, the one hundred taels can buy three or four thousand liters. A catty of peanuts can be calculated as three and a half taels of oil, ten thousand catties is three thousand five, and a ten catty can can hold three hundred and fifty cans... That is to say, One hundred taels of silver is all bought for peanuts, and in the end, it¡¯s only a hundred or so cans of oil, isn¡¯t that much?¡±


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "Not many. In my opinion, when we really start selling, we should have at least five or six thousand cans."


    "Father," Brother Tang looked at him, "I don''t understand."


    Tang Qingshan said: "What was the last sentence I told you?"


    Fourth Brother Tang was stunned for a moment: "Finally... you said that they would only pay more attention if they produced such things. Oh!" Fourth Brother Tang said: "I understand! I understand! The surrounding area is all planted with peanuts, you It is to make them produce peanuts!"


    "Yes," Tang Qingshan said, "you will be paid to enter the workshop, but if you want to enter the workshop, you have to produce peanuts. How many peanuts are there in our village alone? Naturally, the old patriarch has a way to let everyone go out first, otherwise it will be called What is the use of them?"


    Fourth brother Tang felt that his father''s words sounded like a profiteer for no reason, but he didn''t dare to say it, he just pondered over it silently.


    Tang Qingshan continued: "At first, when these people were asked to produce something, they would feel that this was their own business, and they would take care of it themselves. Of course, for us, it was only a few liters of peanuts, but in For them, it''s just food for their mouths, so this will also make these people care too much, pointing fingers..."


    "I understand, I understand," Brother Tang said, "This is the right way to hone us and let us learn some ways of managing people, right?"


    Tang Qingshan''s mouth curled up, but he didn''t speak.


    Brother Tang continued to ponder, and the more he pondered, the more he felt that doing business is really interesting, and every word is a doorway.


    Xinbao looked at his father, then at his elder brother, feeling that there was no room for him to develop, so he could only bow his head silently... I''d better pick peanuts!


    Tang Qingshan nodded his daughter''s little bun, and said in a low voice: "How to make a good start, you have to think hard..."


    I understand this!


    Xinbao with big eyes and big eyes, Bu Ling and Bu Ling, are all country folks who have never done business. Only when the sales are a good start, everyone will have confidence, feel that the future is bright, and they will be full of energy!


    So let¡¯s just say, the fourth brother is now guarding such an enlightened teacher as his father, so why bother to look far away and worship the Lin family as teachers!


    The three of them were quiet for a while.


    Outside, from time to time, the laughter of the twins came.


    Starting from tomorrow, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother are going to study, one by one is having a final carnival.


    Suddenly someone stepped in from outside, rushed to the flower hall, saw Xinbao, and said: "Xinbao, where is the master?"


    After a pause, he changed his words urgently: "Where is the young master?"


    Xinbao subconsciously pointed to the second brother''s room, Jiujiyi turned over and jumped up, knocked on the door and said, "Master!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Go in."


    Nineteen went in and saw that only the second elder brother was there, so he reported directly: "Master, I just received a letter saying that Second Master Shen was arrested by the government."


    Yan Shenjue was a little surprised: "What?"


    Nineteenth said: "At that time, he didn''t arrest that young lady, and that Tang Jingcheng, but ran away with a Tang Nan, this Tang Nan, I don''t know how to hook up with the government, and the Chaotianmen is discussing things over there, the government will I went to arrest people, and then Second Lord Shen stopped others, and without resisting, he was arrested by the government. This happened yesterday afternoon."


    This is what Shen Erye said at the time. Normally, the government would not dare to do this, but if they really did, Jianghu''s response is also very difficult.


    Yan Shenjue frowned: "He knows that the other party has bad intentions..."


    Second brother grabbed him: "Wait a minute," he grabbed his hand with the other: "Tell Master first!"


    This is an opportunity, Liang Ruoxu wants to "enter" the arena, or open a door, this is a great opportunity.


    But be quick! be quick!


    Otherwise, it would be bad for Second Master Shen to come out with the means of Jianghu people. It would not be a good thing for them or Second Master Shen!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： this is my condition

    Chapter 286 This is my condition


    When Nineteen said it, he didn''t hide anyone behind his back, and the old man heard it vaguely, asked a few words carefully, he pondered for a while, and suddenly said a word.


    He said: "You want to find exotic flowers, I can help you, the condition is that you bring Xinbao over there."


    Second brother and Yan Shenjue were surprised.


    The second brother repeated in puzzlement: "Take Xinbao? What do you want her to do?"


    "Nothing to do," Yuan Yuan said, "Shen Shouyan and I are good friends. I called Yaogui to the past, and Xinbao is going too. Others are free to do so."


    Second brother still wanted to talk, but Yuan Yuan waved his hand: "This is my condition, not discussing with you."


    The second elder brother didn''t speak any more, he glanced at Yan Chenjue, and the two came out. Tang Qingshan stood in the courtyard and looked up.


    The meaning of the old man Yuan is very obvious. He read Yan Shenjue''s poem and knew that they need exotic flowers, so he can help find them, and he doesn''t need them to exchange any secrets, but the condition is that this time, he will save Shen Er Grandpa, Xinbao is going.


    This matter is not dangerous, and it¡¯s okay to take Xinbao there, it¡¯s just a little tiring, but they don¡¯t quite understand why the old man is doing this.


    But no matter what it is for, once he speaks out, it is impossible to take it back.


    The point is that they can¡¯t wait. The methods used by Jianghu people to fight against the government are very simple and brutal. They either rob prisons or kill officials. Let them do it, and it¡¯s over.


    So it was quickly decided that Brother Yuan, Yan Shenjue, Brother Tang San, Lady Lin and Xinbao would go.


    Yes, no one is assured that these half-grown children will bring Xinbao there by themselves, so Ms. Lin decided to go, and Tang Qingshan did not stop her.


    Xinbao didn''t hear their conversation.


    Because she picked up peanuts with chopsticks in the house, this is also a kind of learning, and Tuanzi is still very serious about learning. When Tang Qingshan came out, he pressed her head, and she continued to pick up peanuts obediently, without listening to them at all.


    After they discussed it, Yan Chenjue came over and asked her: "Let''s go rescue Uncle Shen, and Xinbao will go too, okay?"


    Xinbao subconsciously nodded and agreed: "Save Uncle Shen? Good! What''s wrong with Uncle Shen?"


    A group of people set out on the road that day.


    The Chaotianmen General Altar is in Nanyang, and it will take at least three days and three nights to go there. Considering that it will take longer to bring Xinbao, Yan Chenjue sent a message to Yan Liu in advance, asking him to stop these people excessive behavior.


    When the news spreads, the people nearby must arrive first, so someone needs to be there to control the scene first.


    To Xinbao, she was in a daze. She was picked up on a horse out of nowhere, and she never arrived for a day or two!


    Mrs. Lin used a very long piece of cloth, tied it horizontally to her back, and tied her around her body. The dumpling felt like being wrapped in a cocoon. Walking slowly, I was a little dizzy the first day, and I always wanted to sleep in a daze, but I got used to it later, and I was able to chat with A Niang for a while.


    Brother Tang San wants to take care of his younger sister, but although he is strong, he is not good at riding, so he really can''t take her with him.


    And just as they were hurrying on their way, many people had already gathered at Chaotianmen.


    Second Master Shen is a hero, he has many acquaintances and friends, and Tang Nan''s style clearly does not emphasize martial ethics! This caused public anger, so everyone hurried over.


    More than one person said: "Let''s rob the prison at night, just rescue Brother Shen!"


    Now that the Chaotianmen is involved, the elders are dead, the poisoned are poisoned, and the defected are defected, but Huo Yuntao is temporarily in charge.


    He had already obtained Yan Liu''s letter, and hurriedly stopped him: "Everyone, the main purpose of the sect is to offend the government, so they should directly call us to go! On our territory, if we plan to make a move, we can call a few eagles!" Claws stuck? The door master just didn¡¯t want to get stuck, so he followed them!¡±


    "But if the dog official colludes with Tang Nan''s son-in-law, I''m afraid he will use those unscrupulous methods again!"


    "Yes, in the prison, who knows what will happen!"


    Huo Yuntao said, "Everyone, don''t worry, our sect master also has a few friends, first try to find ways from the government to see if we can rescue them."


    Someone said, "What crime did the government use?"


    Huo Yuntao smiled wryly: "I just don''t know what the crime is! When I came to arrest him, I only said that I was involved in a murder case!"


    Someone said: "Have you ever thought that these dog officials have always spared their lives. Although they look down on us, they have never easily confronted us... What is this for, that they dare to come to take advantage of a school?"


    "Need to say!" a man named Guo Dong said, "If it''s a threat, Brother Shen is no better than Tang Nan? So it''s not a threat, it must be a lure! Tang Nan has been in the door for so many years, and now his wife and children It all fell into your hands, it is estimated that the dog official who bought it took all the risk of giving up all his family wealth!"


    "Yes," said more than one person, "Brother Guo''s conjecture is probably 80% accurate."


    Guo Dong said: "But Yun Tao, have you ever thought that if this is the case, then the government has not started the trial for a long time, and has not announced the specific charges for a long time. This is actually waiting for your expression ''Woolen cloth!"


    Huo Yuntao sighed: "Guo Daxia is right, and Elder Zhongli also said the same. We want to see the head of the sect, but the government only said that we will not allow them to meet for the time being. Everyone guessed that is what it means."


    Guo Dong said: "Then you..."


    Huo Yuntao said: "Everyone, it''s not that we are reluctant to part with money, but, listen to me... Our sect master has a close relationship with Uncle Jing Xing. Now, I have given the letter to Uncle Jing Xing, and Uncle Jing Xing''s people , is rushing this way, when they arrive, if they can use their methods to rescue the sect master, wouldn''t it be better than us risking escape from prison and then fleeing to the end of the world? Our sect master had the heart to wash his hands before, he is I don''t want to come here and bear a crime."


    Everyone couldn''t help but have a meal.


    Then someone said: "Jing Xingbo, I heard that he is a willful person? But don''t these scholars always look down on our recklessness?"


    "No," Huo Yuntao said, "Uncle is a free and easy person and has a very good relationship with our sect master. Moreover, there is a coincidence that Uncle''s disciple and our sect master''s new disciple are brothers, so The relationship is better."


    After saying this, everyone stopped for a while.


    This is the special feature of Jianghu people, and it is also the truth that the second brother wants Liang Ruoxu to understand.


    Like Tang Nan, colluding with the government, in turn harming people in the Jianghu, even if the people in the Jianghu are his enemies, this practice is still not seen by the people in the Jianghu, because you broke the rules. When the rules are broken, everyone suffers.


    But like Shen Erye, making friends with great Confucianism or high officials, even when he is in trouble, the great Confucianism will come to rescue him, that is to say, he does not look down upon him, making friends "sincerely", in the eyes of the Jianghu people, it is not It is a matter of face for Bel, they will "die for those who know themselves", and will repay each other with their lives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Want to impose a crime

    Chapter 287 To add a crime


    People rushed over one after another, and tried to go to the prison to meet people more than once, but the prison just didn''t allow them.


    There are a few people who are good at lurking. They went to check at night, and someone found out that Second Master Shen was still in the prison, and returned a whistle to indicate that he was fine.


    At this time, Mr. Tian, ??the inspector, is like an ant on a hot pot.


    He did take money from Tang Nan.


    He loves money, but he is not stupid. How dare he provoke Chaotianmen''s prestige! He was afraid that he would lose his life if he had money!


    But at this time, a letter came down from the top, telling him to pretend to detain Shen Shouyan, and then make a fuss and charge them a crime.


    Originally, for him, this was a matter of killing a few soldiers, which was the best of both worlds, so he took Tang Nan''s money with peace of mind, and then sent someone over...


    In order to make a show, he didn''t tell the truth to these little soldiers.


    Never expected that Shen Shouyan did not resist, and actually came back with the little soldier!


    By the time he knew, everyone was already in jail!


    This is really hard to ride a tiger!


    He hurriedly sent someone to report, and the superior said, let him detain the person and not release him, so as to attract these people to come and rob the prison! At that time, conflicts can still arise.


    Master Tian is dying of anxiety, he is afraid that when these lawless Jianghu people come to rob the prison, they will kill him too!


    In the past few days, he didn''t even dare to go back to the procuratorate, and he didn''t dare to go home, so he hid everywhere. Unexpectedly, people from the rivers and lakes came over one after another, but no one came to rob the prison!


    He was worried that they would come, and also worried that they would not come.


    Then the boss was obviously irritable, and said directly: "They won''t rob, why don''t you find a few people to rob!"


    Master Tian was enlightened.


    He was so shocked by Chaotianmen''s notoriety that he didn''t even think of such a simple thing.


    Actually, it¡¯s very simple. What the higher-ups want is to charge Chaotianmen with a crime of treason, and then send someone to kill him if he is famous.


    As long as you understand the purpose, isn''t the matter very simple?


    If they really don''t come, then wouldn''t he find a few people to pretend to be a jailbreak, and then put the charges on them!


    Really stupid, stupid!


    He cheered up, and hurried out to give orders.


    He didn''t know that just as he was walking down the corridor, there was a black shadow on the pillar, circling and flashing like a dragon, and a very tiny light flashed by, hooking the little paper ball out of his sleeve pocket. When he came out, Mr. Tian didn''t notice it at all.


    When he found his confidant and ordered him to go down, and his confidant found another person, he temporarily entered a courtyard, disguised himself, and waited until midnight to strike...


    Suddenly there were a few more figures outside.


    Then, the fake Jianghu people who were defenseless and not strong in combat power were made dumplings by the real Jianghu people, and they were dragged away without even seeing anyone clearly.


    This Mr. Tian is really naive. He clearly knows how powerful they are, and he arrested their people, but he dares to make so many small tricks... Do you really think they are dead? Would they be so reassuring about them and not send people to investigate?


    A group of real Jianghu people returned to Chaotianmen, each of them was really frustrated.


    Someone said: "Fortunately! Fortunately, brother Shen didn''t do anything at the time, otherwise he fell into their tricks!"


    "But why did they do this! Why did they insist on charging Chaotianmen! What the **** are they trying to do!"


    Someone came out of the inner room slowly with the help of others.


    He is about 20 years old, with a pale complexion, drooping eyes on both sides, long eyelashes, gentle eyes, and an extremely gentle person.


    This is Zhong Limin, the deputy head of Chaotianmen. Although he is not very old, he is very smart and cautious.


    Because he is usually a good guy with no temper, so Tang Nan never thought that he would be such a hard-headed person, and he would still insist on exposing him after being poisoned by such a painful Gu.


    Many people stood up and saluted: "Master Zhongli."


    "Brother Zhongli!"


    Zhong Limin reluctantly cupped his hands, sat down in the chair, and said in a low voice: "There is a possibility that someone covets Chaotianmen''s assets, but it is not possible, after all, if Chaotianmen collapses with this method, there will be another What resources to give them? There is also a possibility, is... Could it be that the imperial court wanted to find an excuse to attack Jianghu?"


    More than one person was shocked: "Zhongli, what do you mean by that?"


    Zhong Limin said softly: "I''m just guessing. Otherwise, they don''t want to make money, so why would they set off a conflict between the court and the world?"


    Someone said angrily: "What''s wrong with these officials again?"


    Zhong Limin said in a low voice: "Now, the border is considered to be safe, and the people are safe and secure. It''s time to deal with lawless people like us...Don''t talk about anything else, you just say, do you have human life in your hands? Compensable?"


    Someone said: "Everyone I cut with my sword is a guilty person!"


    Zhong Limin sweated slightly on his forehead, shook his head, but didn''t have the energy to argue.


    "Brother Liu, please be safe!" Guo Dong said: "What Zhongli means is that what the court wants is that the prince breaks the law and commits the same crime as the common people, not that the people of the Jianghu are outside the law. If they say that people are killed by the people of the Jianghu, the government will Never mind."


    "So what!" Someone said: "The gate of the yamen opens to the south, don''t come in if you have a reason and no money! If we don''t seek justice ourselves, who will give us justice!"


    But some people figured it out and said, "That''s true. Last time, brother Deng and I passed by a place and saw a county magistrate trying a case. The villager opened his mouth and said that my brother-in-law was from the Jianghu. In the end, the county magistrate Just take it lightly... At that time, a little brother said that the county magistrate was also knowledgeable, but brother Deng said that a county magistrate, regardless of whether it is right or wrong, has to take into account whether it is ordinary people or Jianghu people, isn''t that right? What a good thing, the tree attracts the wind!"


    Someone said: "Then what should we do now?"


    "Wait a minute," Zhong Limin said with all his might, "Wait until the uncle''s people come."


    Someone said: "Then when will they come?? It''s been more than four days!"


    Before he finished a sentence, he heard a whistle outside.


    Yan Liu, who was like an invisible person, quickly stood up and went out to greet him. After a while, a group of people rushed in.


    Everyone stood up, Xinbao was hugged by Mrs. Lin, and she was really shocked when she saw so many elders with swords and swords on their backs. Fortunately, she saw Huo Yuntao at the next glance, and said anxiously: "Yuntao Brother, where is Uncle? Where is Uncle??"


    "Oh, little ancestor," Huo Yuntao was also taken aback: "Why are you here!"


    He stepped forward to take the dumpling in his hand, and Mrs. Lin explained: "Xinbao was very worried, and kept making noises to come. She didn''t cry halfway along the way, for fear of delaying Uncle Shen who rescued her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Immortals fight imps

    Chapter 288 Immortals fight and goblins suffer


    Mrs. Lin doesn''t know what old man Yuan''s plan is, but she knows people from the Jianghu. They bring a three-year-old child here, and they will easily be regarded as not paying attention. Someone was chattering, so she put down the conversation as soon as she came.


    Then both sides have a name.


    Old Master Yuan''s eldest son and nephew came over in person, and all the Jiang Hu people immediately felt tolerant and enthusiastic.


    That''s why I said it, saying that I don''t like it, it''s just to save respect, they actually yearn for it in their hearts.


    Then the two sides talked about the matter, Brother Yuan said: "It''s not too late, I''ll go to the Procuratorate to inquire about the situation."


    Even the people here are embarrassed: "Yuan Xiaoyou, it''s not too late to rest first."


    "Hey," Brother Yuan said while patting the dirt on his body: "You don''t know, these people take a long time to do something, so go early and rest assured that everything can be dealt with in time. Who will come with me? "


    After discussing with each other, they pushed two people out, one was Guo Dong, the other was Liu Chengfeng, plus Huo Yuntao, and the eldest brother Yuan here, Yan Shenjue, and the five went to the Inspectorate.


    As soon as they left, Zhong Limin also ordered someone to take Miss Lin, Brother Tang San and Xinbao down to rest and change clothes.


    It was a real pain to rush on the road. Mrs. Lin was exhausted taking care of her daughter all the way, and Xinbao had already become a sluggish dumpling, but worried about Second Master Shen, the two of them washed their faces and came back again.


    Brother Tang San didn''t go directly, and was talking to some senior brothers he had never met before. Mrs. Lin sat down in the chair, Xinbao strained her eyelids and looked around, then stared at Zhong Limin for a while.


    Zhong Limin noticed it, turned to look at her, and smiled at her.


    The outer corners of his eyes are slightly drooping, and the folds of his double eyelids are delicate and soft. He looks really gentle, and he is even warmer when he smiles.


    It''s just that his face was pale and his forehead was soaked with sweat. He was obviously in pain, but he just kept holding it back.


    Xinbao was still staring at him.


    She felt a little weird about herself.


    You know, for modern people, many of the so-called venomous poisons are mostly novelists. The common poisons in modern times are dichlorvos, paraquat, poison.rat.strong and so on...so The so-called poison in him now, logically speaking, "Tang Shihua" should not be able to detoxify it, but when she saw him, she felt that she could detoxify it.


    She wanted to slip out of Mrs. Lin''s arms, but Mrs. Lin hugged her gently: "Why go?"


    Xinbao couldn''t open his sleepy eyes, and pointed to Zhong Limin with his little hand.


    Miss Lin frowned, but seeing that there was no one sitting next to Zhong Limin, she went to sit down and said, "Master Zhongli."


    Xinbao stood on the side of the chair, pressed his hands on the table, and leaned towards him.


    Zhong Limin had a kind face, and he was always very fond of children, so it was no surprise that he also stepped forward, struggling to hug her.


    One was tired and the other was sick. Their faces collided successfully with a bang.


    Two people: "..."


    Ms. Lin was also taken aback, and hurriedly hugged her daughter: "Are you all right, um, is Sect Master Zhongli all right?"


    Xinbao woke up from the knock, sat on her lap, rubbed his forehead with his hands, and said in a sticky voice, "Uncle Zhongli, you can relieve the pain with acupuncture on Houxi, Zhongzhu and Jiangu."


    She said it seriously.


    Zhong Limin was taken aback for a moment, but he was a little surprised: "You can still treat diseases?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    Zhong Limin said gently: "Okay, uncle understands, thank you Xinbao."


    Xinbao said: "You''re welcome."


    Still looking at him with his eyelids open.


    Zhong Limin didn''t really believe it, but he was gentle and naturally he didn''t want to disappoint others. Seeing that Tuanzi had been waiting, he was also a master at using hidden weapons. on the acupuncture points of both hands.


    After a while, Xinbao stretched out his chubby hand, and gently twisted it.


    Her hands are unsteady, and she is afraid to **** the acupuncture points, but she can do it with a little twisting.


    After twisting it a few times one by one, for about a quarter of an hour, Zhong Limin felt that the severe pain lingering between the internal organs was actually much lighter.


    It¡¯s not that I feel nothing, but it¡¯s really light!


    Zhong Limin said in surprise: "Xinbao actually knows how to heal?"


    Xinbao nodded, and Zhong Limin asked Mrs. Lin again: "Who did she learn from?"


    Ms. Lin hesitated for a while, and said directly: "Sorry, I don''t know if I can say it."


    Zhong Limin hurriedly said: "Excuse me, I was reckless."


    Ms. Lin said: "It''s all right."


    Xinbao said in a low voice, "Then, do you want to detoxify?"


    Zhong Limin was surprised: "Can you detoxify me?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    But this, Zhong Limin really didn''t dare to ask her to cure it. After all, since he was poisoned, he has seen nine and a half famous doctors instead of ten.


    He smiled gently and said: "Then when Uncle Shen comes back, when you are free, Uncle will ask Xinbao to help me, okay?"


    Xinbao didn''t notice his perfunctory, nodded: "OK."


    Zhong Limin said again: "How long will these needles take?"


    Xinbao was so sleepy that he couldn''t speak clearly, "Two quarters of an hour will be enough. After a few hours, it will hurt again. You can pierce it again..."


    Ms. Lin changed her into a comfortable position, and she fell asleep in seconds.


    over there,


    Brother Yuan and others have already arrived at the Inspectorate, and put in the famous post of Mr. Yuan.


    At this moment, Mr. Tian didn''t know that his people had already been made dumplings, and he was still waiting for the play tonight, but he didn''t expect that he would accept the famous invitation from Mr. Yuan.


    Old man Yuan is not an official now, but no one in the officialdom dares to ignore his weight.


    So when he accepted the post, Mr. Tian was very surprised, but he still didn''t dare to neglect, and rushed out to greet him.


    But when he saw Yuan Yao returning to the person behind him, he froze.


    Yuan Yaogui pretended not to notice anything, took people in, exchanged a few pleasantries, and then went straight in, expressing his intention, "My father and Master Shen have a close friendship. I heard about this, and my father ordered me to leave Longmen County overnight. Come here, I don''t know if there is any misunderstanding between your lord and Shen Clan Master, this junior dares to mediate and mediate from it?"


    He spoke very truthfully, leaving no way out for himself.


    In other words, if Mr. Tian wants to accuse Erye Shen of treason, he will also be implicated.


    However, it is also because of this that this friendship is extraordinarily "real". It is not just a matter of face, but in Mr. Tian''s ears, it is just a sentence, if you don''t let me go, you will offend me, you can figure it out.


    Master Tian''s face froze.


    He is an inspector of a province. This official is not small, but in the eyes of those big bosses in the court, he is nothing. Don''t dare to offend his "superior"!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： all the way to the black

    Chapter 289 One way to the black


    Master Tian said urgently: "This...Master Shen is indeed involved in a case. I am sending people to investigate. I am incompetent. I haven''t found anything yet."


    "The case is important," Yuan Yaogui said calmly, "I am not embarrassing my lord, but I heard that it has been four days since I, Shen Shibo, was arrested. My family is worried, maybe let me see you later?"


    Master Tian is sweating.


    After all, not letting someone go is enough to offend them. If you don''t even ask to see him, then it''s really too shameless and offends people to the death.


    But if we meet, there will be a show to sing tonight!


    He refused to let him see, and they robbed the prison at night, so it should be taken for granted.


    He saw him, Second Master Shen is fine, if they rob the prison again, they really want to commit some crimes, it can''t be justified! Mr. Yuan is not a vegetarian.


    Master Tian said: "I''m sorry, Yuan Shao, this case involves a lot, and I really dare not ask you to meet at will."


    Yuan Yao returned: "When we meet, you can send people to watch by. If we say something that shouldn''t be said, or pass something on, you can just stop it."


    Master Tian wiped his sweat one after another: "This, I forgive you for not agreeing."


    "Why?" Yuan Yao replied: "Not only my father, but I also have a good relationship with Shibo. Shibo is a hero and righteous man. I really don''t know what serious cases a hero like him will be involved in? Can you tell me? Give me a wind?"


    Anyway, the person has already been offended, Mr. Tian simply walked to the black: "It''s really inconvenient, it''s inconvenient for me to disclose..."


    Che Gulu talked twice on both sides, and Yuan Yao said with a cold face: "Master Tian, ??please tell me when we can see you again."


    Master Tian gritted his teeth: "Tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay," Yuan Yao returned, "Then I will believe it. Farewell!"


    With a face full of embarrassment, he got up and left, and everyone followed.


    Wait out of the Procuratorate, Guo Dong and the others were about to comfort him, but they heard Yuan Yaogui whisper: "It''s really not right."


    Yan Shen Jue also said: "They are not trying to provoke people in the Jianghu, or they are here for Uncle Shen."


    The first three people were all shocked, Brother Yuan shook his hand: "Go back and talk!"


    A few people went back quickly, Yan Shenjue said quietly: "This person obviously obeys orders and cannot make decisions by himself, so he squeaks, and it is obviously aimed at Uncle Shen, there is no one to replace him, otherwise, everyone There is also a leader in one faction, a hero, but he is not interested in it at all, and he doesn''t know it... And if it is not deliberately targeted, it will not be a plan and a plan. Seeing that we don''t do anything, he will even use framing methods. Yun Tao Brother, has Uncle Shen offended anyone? Officials or family members?"


    Huo Yuntao said: "If you want to offend people, there must be, but the sect master has always acted cautiously. I have been with him for many years. I really don''t know what nobles he has offended."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "If we leave, he will definitely report to the higher authorities."


    One person said: "Nie Jia is good at hiding, so he keeps watching. I will also watch after a while. If there are pigeons, just shoot them down?"


    "Well, yes," said Brother Yuan, "cut the news first, don''t worry, everyone, my father has already written a letter to the emperor when he got the news, even if he risked his life, he must save Shen Shibo. "


    Several people were very moved.


    Guo Dong said: "We arrested his people, there is no movement tonight, will he let us see tomorrow?"


    "Yes!" Brother Yuan sneered: "His people didn''t move, and he didn''t go back. Unless he is stupid, he must know that things are messed up! He has already offended his own master, how dare he offend people in Jianghu again! "


    Brother Yuan is right.


    Jianghu people and shadow guards ambushed outside the inspector''s office, and they caught a pigeon.


    It was quiet all night, and those people didn''t go back to report in the morning, Master Tian knew it was over at that time.


    So Brother Yuan brought someone to visit the prison again, Master Tian agreed without much struggle.


    Probably because he was afraid of Erye Shen''s fighting power, so the place where he was held was a death row cell. As soon as he entered, he could smell a strong smell of blood.


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    The prison is low and dark, and the feet are a little wet and sticky. When walking, there is a rattling sound.


    Xinbao was a little scared, hugged Tang San''s neck tightly, tried to open his eyes wide, and looked inside.


    After walking for more than halfway, someone finally said: "Brother Shen! Brother Shen!"


    Then the figure in the prison moved and stood up.


    Xinbao saw the shackles and prison clothes on his body at a glance, his heart jumped in fright, and he lost his voice: "Uncle Shen!"


    The voice is high-pitched.


    Second Master Shen, who had a calm expression, was taken aback, and hurriedly looked up: "Xinbao? Xinbao is here?"


    Xinbao struggled to the ground and squeezed through the legs of the crowd, holding onto the railing with both hands, tears welling up: "Uncle! Are you okay!"


    "Little aunt," Second Master Shen squatted anxiously and said, "You are so far away, why are you here? Uncle is fine, really fine, Xin Baoer is good, uncle is fine! Don''t cry, Oh, it''s Uncle''s fault, let Xinbaoer miss you..."


    Xinbao''s small broken car body, tear glands are extremely shallow, while nodding, tears are still pouring out, while Shen Erye is squatting and trying to comfort, while taking time to answer the questions of others: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. .¡±


    "Yes, here I am, I haven''t been interrogated, and no one has been here, I don''t know anything."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, the jailers are very polite, maybe they put on the shackles because they were afraid that I would run away!"


    Then he went to comfort Xinbao: "Xinbao is not afraid! Uncle''s blood is not on Uncle''s clothes, but someone else''s... Don''t be afraid!"


    Xinbao held back her tears a little, and wanted to get a closer look.


    The death cell was terribly dark, and with a push, her little head squeezed through the railing.


    Second Master Shen: "..."


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded all of a sudden, and his crying stopped. He stared at Erye Shen with wide eyes.


    Second Master Shen was worried and wanted to laugh: "This, Xinbao??"


    Xinbao quickly fell back, but couldn''t do it anyway, and cried again in a hurry: "Uncle, uncle... Aniang, Aniang, help me!"


    Ms. Lin was also surprised and happy, and hurried forward, holding her little head and trying to let her back out.


    But it seemed quite easy to get in. I wanted to retreat, but I couldn¡¯t get out. I retreated several times and scratched my ears.


    Xinbao only felt pain in his neck, ears, shoulders, and everywhere, and he was afraid in his heart, crying: "Uncle, Xinbao really wants to accompany you and share the troubles with Uncle! But Xinbao wants to Accompany the whole body, not just the head!"


    Second Master Shen burst out laughing.


    The people outside couldn''t help it. At such a serious moment, they burst into laughter hahaha.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： real hero

    Chapter 290 The real hero


    At this moment, Yan Chenjue seemed to suddenly understand the meaning of Yuan Yuan''s letting Xin Baolai.


    Because Yuan Yaogui is an adult, a well-rounded adult, it is not easy for people to be honest with each other; and he is a taciturn character, it is easy to appear airy.


    This matter, to put it mildly, is just a case.


    On a more advanced level, it was Yuan Lao, a great Confucian, who entered the rivers and lakes, and it was the collision between two completely different classes.


    Second Master Shen himself will not resist, but if he wants to regard Second Master Shen as a bond, then of course he cannot be ridiculed by the crowd.


    So, at this time, a three-year-old who is emotionally outgoing and invincibly cute, she is cute no matter what she does, and will make everyone take off their guard.


    In this way, even if Yuan Yao returns to him, and there are calculations revealed in his actions, everyone can still be tolerant, because of the existence of Xinbao, they can believe that they are "sincere" to Shen Erye, because Xinbao treats Shen Er Lord is sincere.


    After this incident is over, no matter what Second Master Shen does, everyone will think it is reasonable, and they will feel that the Yuan family is worthy of his life.


    Xinbao was still crying loudly, Yan Shenjue was also a little anxious, and drew out his sword: "You all stand back, I will take this railing..."


    "Don''t, don''t," Guo Dong said, "Don''t hurt the doll. Children have big heads and small bodies, so try pushing them in."


    Then, Xinbao felt that his small body was being lifted up by someone, raised up by several hands, standing upright, ceasing...


    Xinbao was dressed like a ball, the neckline of the clothes was squeezed down, exposing a small white neck, and the cool wind was blowing.


    Xinbao was afraid that it would affect their movements, so her arms and legs were tightly held together, and she didn''t dare to cry loudly. She shook her little body and burst into tears. She looked pitiful and cute at the same time.


    Mrs. Lin was sweating in a hurry, and Second Master Shen was also in a hurry. He stood up and pinched the shackles, shook his wrists, and the shackles on his wrists fell off. Then the thin old man took a step forward, Slightly bend down, hold both sides of the railing with both hands, and pull it to the sides.


    The thick railings slowly bent to both sides, and Mrs. Lin carefully pulled out her daughter''s little head like pulling a carrot.


    Second Master Shen didn''t let out his breath, and slowly pushed back the two railings, then opened his mouth to let out a breath, and said with a smile: "Xinbaoer, are you alright?"


    As he spoke, he sat back down again, picked up the shackles, and put them back on his hands, the movement was natural... just like putting on and taking off gloves.


    Xinbao touched his little neck with one hand, stared at him with wide eyes, and finally exclaimed after a while: "Uncle, you are so amazing! You are so amazing!"


    "Shh!" Second Master Shen pointed to his lips, hissed with a smile, and said with a chuckle, "I''m really bored these few days, so I just studied it."


    Xinbao''s big eyes were shining, and subconsciously wanted to rush forward again. Mrs. Lin hugged her with one arm: "Ancestor! Don''t go!"


    Xinbao let out an oh, and stood a few steps away from the railing, leaning forward, blowing rainbow fart sincerely: "Uncle, you must be a real hero!"


    Second Master Shen laughed and said, "Why am I a real hero?"


    "Because...because..." Xinbao sorted out his words: "Those who don''t do bad things because they don''t have the ability can''t be called heroes, but those who obviously have the ability but don''t do bad things, that is...even when they are in prison, they don''t do bad things. , must be a hero! Uncle, you have a heart like gold!"


    The glutinous rice dumpling is extremely sincere, and its eyes are full of brilliance.


    Second Master Shen laughed again and again, how could he be so cute.


    Because there were too many people who came, no one paid attention to it. At some point later, there were two more people.


    Hearing this, the leader lightly clapped his hands: "Well said!"


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, then turned around together, and they were shocked again when they saw the official robe on the man.


    The man then stepped forward slowly and cupped his hands: "Long Xiangwei''s deputy commander Wei Fengting, everyone is polite."


    Everyone returned the gift one after another, and Xinbao returned the gift with all blessings, while sneaking a few glances at him.


    He is tall and straight, and he should be wearing the official uniform of the Longxiang Guard, yellow on the top and black on the bottom, with a yellow straight train covered with black leather armor, a cape, girdle and armguards made of metal, and a beast head on the waist. The golden light is shining, especially when she is short, she feels that the animal head is more majestic when she looks at it.


    Yan Shen Jue was secretly surprised, and secretly exchanged a glance with Brother Yuan.


    Dayan Jingjun is the elite of the National Guard Army. Compared with the previous dynasty, it is much more streamlined. It is divided into four guards and three battalions. The four guards are the imperial guards guarding the imperial city. The third battalion is the five armies, the three thousand, and the three battalions of Shenji.


    The chief officer of each guard has a commander, a deputy commander, a thousand households, a deputy thousand households, a hundred households, a general banner, a small banner, and so on.


    Long Xiangwei is the head of the forbidden army, the real emperor''s guard, and actually sent a deputy commander...Why? The matter of Second Master Shen is not that big, and the face of Mr. Yuan is not that big either!


    The two sides exchanged salutes, and Wei Fengting bowed his hands to Yan and Shenjue again: "Young Master Yan, Young Master Yuan, long time no see."


    The two returned the gift, and Yuan Yao said politely, "Master Wei, is this?"


    Wei Fengting said: "By the order of the Holy Majesty, come to thoroughly investigate this matter." He bowed his hands to Shen Erye in the prison: "I also ask Master Shen to be wronged for two more days. Come here, let Master Shen take off the shackles , Change the cell!"


    The jailer at the back hastily responded, and flew in, opened the cell door, and unshackled Second Master Shen.


    Wei Fengting clapped his hands to Yan Shenjue and said, "Let''s go out and talk."


    Yuan Yaogui winked at the people behind him, and then followed Yan Shenjue out.


    The jailer at the back was very respectful and brought Second Master Shen out. Xin Bao looked at him eagerly. Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Little darling, uncle can''t hold you now, it''s bad luck for uncle! Let uncle see, Xin Bao Does Bao¡¯er¡¯s ears still hurt?¡±


    Xinbao shook his head, got down from Mrs. Lin''s arms, took his hand, and whispered softly: "Does Uncle hurt? Xinbao give me a whirl!"


    "It doesn''t hurt." Second Master Shen nodded her forehead, and Brother Tang San lifted her up with one hand, hugged her into his arms, and said, "Master."


    Second Master Shen nodded, and talked with Huo Yuntao all the way, and then left the death row, and changed to an ordinary cell, without shackles... Wei Fengting also thought about it, anyway, it is easy for people on death row to get out, Why bother with those moths.


    Everyone sent Shen Erye into the cell, Yan and Shenjue were still talking to Wei Fengting, so everyone came out first.


    Xinbao was hugged by Brother Tang San, and looked back.


    At this time, there were already many Longxiang Guards in the courtyard, walking around holding their knives, very like that.


    Xinbao''s big eyes were shining, and she looked over one by one. A Long Xiangwei at the door secretly made an ugly face at her, and when she saw that she wasn''t scared to cry, he clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    Huo Yuntao also took a few glances and said, "Let''s go back first."


    Several people responded one after another, and went back first.


    After a while, Yan and Shenjue came back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： like serving your ancestors

    Chapter 291 Like serving your ancestors


    In fact, although Wei Fengting is the emperor''s guard, he must have seen it at the time, but Yan Chen has absolutely no impression of him, and Brother Yuan and him just met and exchanged friendship. This kind of emperor''s guard, it is impossible to have a relationship The subordinates are too close.


    But after chatting, I feel that this person is okay.


    Moreover, Wei Fengting also said bluntly that he came here to investigate "the illegal affairs of the inspector Tian Qingping". People who are trustworthy are all "royal party", so their attitude can represent the attitude of Emperor Mingpei.


    Brother Yuan told everyone, and handed over all the people they caught and the two letters they intercepted, one out and one in, to Wei Fengting.


    In this way, everyone felt relieved, and Huo Yuntao urged Mrs. Lin to rest.


    Mrs. Lin and Tuanzi were also really tired. They had a hasty meal and then fell asleep together. This sleep lasted until the next morning. It was not until near noon that Mrs. Lin woke up. , Xinbao also woke up.


    The two of them came out after washing their faces, and when they saw Second Master Shen coming, they couldn''t help being surprised and delighted.


    Xinbao opened his hands excitedly: "Uncle Uncle Uncle! Uncle!"


    Miss Lin also said again and again: "I''m sorry, I overslept, and I didn''t know that Big Brother Shen was back!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "It''s okay, I just came back too." He caught Xinbao and said, "Honey, you haven''t had breakfast yet, Uncle will take you to eat!"


    He took Xinbao into the living room. Everyone was already awake at this moment. Many people saw Second Master Shen come back and left one after another after being relieved. Some people still stayed here, planning to gather for two more day.


    Second Master Shen ordered someone to serve breakfast, and personally took Xinbao to eat, Xinbao asked him: "Uncle, when did you come back?"


    Second Master Shen gave a serious explanation as if he was facing an adult: "I was released early in the morning. There was no explanation and no arraignment. He just said it was a misunderstanding and let me go."


    He plucked the small ears of the dumpling, looked at the scratched place yesterday, and said to Zhong Limin next to him, "By the way, last night, around midnight, I heard a commotion outside. For a quarter of an hour, I don''t know what happened."


    Zhong Limin said slowly: "As soon as that Master Wei came, our manpower was withdrawn, but Yuan Shao and Yan Shao have already gone, maybe there will be news."


    Second Master Shen nodded, Xinbao took a look at Zhong Limin, and said to him: "I''m sorry, Uncle Zhongli, Xinbao forgot to treat your illness, and I will treat you after Xinbao finishes eating!"


    Zhong Limin''s smile froze. Seeing her sincerity, it was hard to refuse, so she could only say, "Thank you, Xinbao."


    Second Master Shen glanced at him with a half-smile.


    Xinbao remembered again and said to him: "Uncle, I have accepted an apprentice!"


    "Yo?" Second Master Shen smiled and said, "You cured your little brother?"


    "Not yet, but getting better soon!" Xinbao showed off to him: "Do you know who he is? He is very famous!"


    She glanced at Zhong Limin, pulled him, Second Master Shen bent over, put her hands around his ears, and whispered: "His name is Bai Gusheng! Brother Xiaoxian said he is famous, don''t ask me to tell others !"


    Second Master Shen was taken aback, and then said: "He worshiped Xinbao as his teacher?"


    Tuanzi nodded in embarrassment, and then chatted to him again: "We have moved, my room is beautiful, my grandpa is here too, my grandpa''s kung fu is very good, my aunt is very strong, my relatives When you kiss, your face will swell..."


    The glutinous rice dumpling chatted with a hammer and a stick, Zhong Limin sat in the chair and watched quietly.


    Second Master Shen has always liked children, and some people even use this to set up a trap. Many people like Huo Yuntao and Wang Xun are the children he picked up...but he has never seen him coaxing children like this. Kissing a daughter is like serving a pro-ancestor.


    He also heard what Tuanzi said, so close, no matter how quietly Tuanzi could hear it.


    Looking at Second Master Shen''s attitude, this bone is born, is it really that bone?


    Then, if this dumpling is Bai Gusheng''s apprentice, he should still be a bit skilled?


    However, he was a little dumbfounded, silly boy, it doesn¡¯t mean that you are accepted as an apprentice, it should be that you have become someone else¡¯s apprentice, you are wrong!


    He watched Xinbao finish eating, and then he asked, "When did Xinbao learn to be a teacher?"


    Xinbao said: "Before the Chinese New Year... No, no, Xinbao didn''t have a teacher? Did he take an apprentice?"


    "Okay, let''s accept it as an apprentice," Zhong Limin was particularly good-tempered and didn''t argue with her: "When is it before the Chinese New Year?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Twelfth lunar month is more than ten or twenty."


    Oh!


    Less than a month away! Elder Zhongli was a little desperate.


    He is really whimsical, a kid who is only three and a half years old, he actually gave birth to a glimmer of hope just now!


    He changed his posture helplessly and continued to endure the pain silently.


    Second Master Shen saw it, smiled and said: "Xinbao, this uncle doesn''t believe in Xinbaoer, so we won''t treat him."


    Xinbao blinked his eyes and observed him carefully for a while: "Don''t you believe in Xinbao?"


    Zhong Limin could only cough, and said hypocritically: "No, uncle is just afraid that Xinbao will be tired."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe Xinbao. Xinbao likes Uncle Shen, and you are his friend, so if you don''t believe me, I can treat you..."


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    You don¡¯t have to.


    Xinbao''s big eyes were full, and he was a little cunning: "But if you don''t believe me, I''m going to collect the money. Either you give me a penny now and I''ll cure you, or wait until I''m cured and give me the money." One thousand taels, which one do you choose?"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He laughed and said, "Can I choose to die?"


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment, then sighed: "Alright then. Xinbao won''t force others to do what is difficult for them."


    Zhong Limin was less embarrassed, stood up and slowly moved back to the room.


    Second Master Shen asked someone to bring a pen and paper, and when Xinbao finished eating, he said, "Tell Uncle, what medicine do you need to cure him?"


    Xinbao has become more and more familiar with medicine now, so he just opened his mouth without looking at it: "Six leaves, one branch of flower, rhizome, six qian, half branch lotus, four qian..."


    After she finished talking endlessly, Second Master Shen directly asked someone to go down to buy and make medicine, so after Zhong Limin returned to his room to rest, someone brought a bowl of medicine.


    Zhong Limin was really surprised.


    No matter how unreliable the dumplings are, Erye Shen is extremely reliable. After hesitating for a long time, he finally picked up the bowl and drank it down.


    Brother Yuan and Yan Shenjue didn''t come back until after noon.


    Xinbao was in the front hall, holding chess pieces as peanuts, holding them back and forth, seeing the two coming back, Huo Yuntao rushed over to greet them: "How is it?"


    "Don''t mention it," Brother Yuan shook his head and said, "The more I search, the more confused I become. I don''t know what''s going on."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Whitewashed ashore

    Chapter 292 Washing white and going ashore


    Master Tian''s "master" is actually easy to guess, it should be the second prince.


    Because the prince, how to say, is too ineffective, so even if he stands behind him with the most powerful governor, he does not have much power in his hand...so it is very likely that it is the second prince.


    The second prince has always been regarded as very favored, and he is also a man of the city, but this time, he came to deal with a Jianghu person for no reason, which is very strange.


    In fact, no matter which prince, it would be weird to deal with a Jianghu person on purpose.


    After all, Emperor Ming Pei wanted to solve the Jianghu affairs, it was for the sake of maintaining stability, this was something he had to consider as a king sitting on the throne...


    And those princes who are thinking about it, they can''t think about it, and they don''t need it. Even if he has a public heart, he dare not take care of this lightly. It is possible to win him over. It would be strange to deliberately harm him.


    The strangest thing is the attitude of the emperor.


    Wei Fengting said that he was here to investigate "the illegal affairs of the inspector Tian Qingping", so he was really investigating, and he took the posture of vigorously and resolutely, investigating to the end, and being strict and serious, clearly intending to punish Tian Qingping to death, this must be Going for the second prince.


    But what happened in the middle, no one knows.


    Brother Yuan explained to them what he could say, and shook his head again and again: "So I can''t figure it out."


    Second Master Shen couldn''t figure it out either. He thought about it for a while, but he couldn''t remember that among the people he offended, there were not enough people at this level.


    Huo Yuntao didn''t know even more, and guessed wildly: "Could it be Tang Nan''s fault?"


    "Oh, no, no," Brother Yuan said, "I forgot to say, yesterday Tang Nan wanted to sneak into the prison to kill Uncle Shen, but the person called Lord Wei held him down, and now he is also in the prison."


    Huo Yuntao was a little surprised: "Yo, then this Mr. Wei has some skills!"


    Although Tang Nan is not Shen Erye''s opponent, he is considered a top player in the arena. How could he be caught so easily?


    Brother Yuan said: "If you can''t figure it out, let''s ignore it for now, but Uncle Shen, if you believe me, then hand over the two people in your hands, namely Qing Niangzi and his son, to Wei Fengting."


    Second Master Shen was taken aback.


    It is impossible for every gang in the rivers and lakes to completely follow the rules. Chaotianmen has already acted in a low-key manner, but if it is really necessary to investigate, there must be illegal things, and Tang Nan must know about these things. Qing Niangzi and Tang Jingcheng I also know.


    But he didn''t say much. After all, Brother Yuan came all the way to save him, so his proposal must be out of good intentions.


    He said: "Yes."


    Then he asked Huo Yuntao to send him away.


    In fact, even if he didn''t give it away, Wei Fengting would come to ask for someone, but he seemed very smart and interesting when he gave it away.


    Brother Yuan''s idea is very simple.


    If it is said that Emperor Ming Pei has already planned to deal with Tian Qingping, then, comparatively speaking, how Shen Erye handles it is a trivial matter. Under the situation where the monarch and his ministers have a tacit understanding, Emperor Ming Pei will definitely push it along.


    So, let Tang Nan, the ready-made culprit, handle all the illegal things in Chaotianmen before, so what happens after that is easier to say?


    This is the real whitewashing and going ashore!


    He had already thought about how to explain it, but Second Master Shen didn''t ask him to explain it, so he agreed and ordered someone to do it, which made Big Brother Yuan very happy.


    So let¡¯s just say, people in Jianghu are still cute, give them a little bit, and they will treat each other openly, much cuter than scholars.


    Over there, Xinbao was holding Yan Chenjue''s face with both hands, whispering to him.


    After four days of driving, he was exhausted every time he took a break, and he was busy all the time when he got here, so he felt like he hadn''t seen each other for several days, as if they couldn''t kiss each other enough, the two of them kept talking about this and that.


    After listening to a few words, Brother Yuan turned his head and said with a smile: "Xin Baoer, it''s no use thinking about Daddy. I can''t go back these two days. When Wei Fengting leaves, let''s go back... But don''t worry, look at him With this posture, this matter can be done in a hurry, and it will take about four or five days at most."


    Xinbao raised her face and calculated: "Then there are still ten days before I can see Daddy?"


    "Indeed," Brother Yuan half-jokingly said, "But Xinbaoer, I don''t allow you to leave first! I don''t trust you to leave by yourself! Auntie, you have to wait for me, and you don''t have a few days left. "


    Mistress Lin smiled and said, "Success."


    Second Lord Shen said: "It''s fine now, brother and sister, why don''t you take Xinbao to the street tomorrow. Xinbao, it''s very lively here, why don''t you buy some good things for your dad and brother to take back?"


    Xinbao can do it if he thinks about it: "That''s fine."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "I''ll get up tomorrow, and I''ll find someone to accompany you two."


    Brother Yuan asked: "Uncle, do you have to stay here for a while?"


    "Well," Second Master Shen said: "This is a mess, I have to stay for a while to clean it up, brothers and sisters, let Chang''er stay when the time comes, I think he gets along well with the seniors. When you go back, help me take care of Xiaoyu."


    Ms. Lin responded.


    Several people were talking, when Zhong Limin walked in quickly.


    Because he was walking fast and his body couldn''t hold on, he almost fell to the ground as soon as he entered the door.


    Second Master Shen jumped forward to catch it, carried it over and put it on the chair, Zhong Limin took a breath, got up and changed his seat, sat next to Xinbao, leaned over and asked, "Xinbao Xinbao, are you really happy?" Will heal?"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide, followed his example, also leaned over, and said face to face with him: "Really, really!"


    Zhong Limin was surprised: "Then you are really Bai Gusheng''s apprentice!?"


    Xinbao said: "No! Yes!"


    "Oh!" Zhong Limin leaned back slowly, frowned slightly, just by looking at his expression, he must be thinking in his heart, "Is it a coincidence?"


    Xinbao looked at him with sympathetic eyes.


    This person has such a smart face in vain, but he doesn''t look very smart. The facts are in front of him, but he is blind. Doesn''t she look very reliable and a miracle doctor?


    well!


    She didn''t know, her little thoughts were written on her face, and everyone understood.


    Brother Yuan laughed and said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, Xin Baoer is not sad, he doesn''t believe you are fine, Brother Da Yuan believes in you."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, and he turned to look at him: "Xinbao...can you be sad?"


    She looks like she has learned a new skill.


    Brother Yuan was puzzled: "Huh?"


    Tuanzi turned back to look at Zhong Limin, and said seriously: "This is the first time Xinbao has ruled by himself! Why don''t you trust Xinbao? Xinbao is very sad! It is very sad! You need to pay more !"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    First time! Don''t even believe it!


    Brother Yuan laughed and said: "This little money fan."


    Xinbao nodded with a smile.


    She is embarrassed to say that, in fact, she has always been a little money fan.


    Never asked for money before, because she was treating family members, and because she was not capable enough to operate independently.


    As an honest person, she was ashamed to ask the mice for money.


    Now that I have enough skills and can operate independently, and the people who are being treated are not family members, of course they need money!


    Tuanzi raised a little finger: "Every time you don''t believe me, you have to add..."


    She hesitated, and Second Master Shen smiled and continued: "The first time I didn''t believe it, I added one hundred taels, the second time I added one thousand taels, and the third time I added ten thousand taels... Let''s see if he dares not believe you!"


    Zhong Limin said helplessly: "I know you are a family! Together to bully me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： real master

    Chapter 293 The real master


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Master Zhongli, Xinbao said just now that she will teach you how to relieve pain as soon as she comes, is there such a thing?"


    Zhong Limin said: "Yes, I have never thanked Xinbao."


    Yan Shenjue said: "The pain-relieving acupuncture methods she taught you are effective; the prescriptions she gave you are also effective; Uncle Shen believes in her, and we also believe in her... So, why do you refuse to believe her? Is it because she doesn''t have a white beard?"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He was stopped by his question.


    Yes, even if it was Yan Shenjue and Brother Yuan who made these things, he would have believed it a long time ago, so why doesn''t he believe that Tuanzi is a master?


    He turned his head to look at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi was sitting upright, with a serious face, and his little hands were still on his knees, looking at him with great posture.


    It¡¯s not too big, a little one, white and soft, with bulging cheeks, big eyes, a head of soft hair, not to mention short, and a little yellow, with a braid with a flowering tail on one side...


    How to look at how to stay.


    It is wrong for him to judge people by their appearance, but such a glutinous rice dumpling is good at medicine, and can cure many poisons that even famous doctors can''t cure, why does he not believe it! ?


    He suddenly provided strong evidence: "But she didn''t even get the pulse!"


    Xinbao raised his chin, and said in a super stylish way: "A real master doesn''t need to feel the pulse."


    Poof!


    More than one person laughed out loud, even his teammates laughed out loud.


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and picked up the dumpling: "Forget Xinbao, we won''t tell him anymore, if he insists on giving us money, we can''t help it."


    The two left leisurely.


    Right now, they are actually just waiting, and there is nothing else to do. Yan Chenjue and Brother Yuan still go out from time to time to inquire about news. Miss Lin and the others really have nothing to do.


    So the next day, Lady Lin took Xinbao out to play, Second Master Shen sent his third apprentice away, and the couple accompanied them.


    Chaotianmen is a local snake here, and there are no strangers everywhere. In fact, Mrs. Lin didn''t think about buying anything, so she just wandered around casually.


    Cen Zhusheng is not tall and mighty like Tang Sange, but like Shen Erye, with a thinner appearance. His wife''s surname is Wang, and she is also a Jianghu woman. Both husband and wife are straightforward, and they are also very enthusiastic and hearty , easy to get along with.


    Compared with Longmen County, this place is much more prosperous, and the vendors on the street come and go, shouting one after another.


    Ms. Lin originally wanted to buy some clothes for her family, but as a result, the young couple of the Cen family were always scrambling for banknotes. Ms. Lin felt embarrassed and just didn''t want to buy them.


    Because it was Xinbao''s time to practice martial arts, Ms. Lin didn''t hug her. Xinbao held a fried beef bun in both hands, and ate it as he walked on his short legs.


    This steamed stuffed bun is made of beef and vermicelli. The outer skin is slightly fried and crispy. Once you bite into the strong beef flavor, you will swallow it with your tongue.


    Xinbao blew while eating, it was so hot that she gasped, Wang looked at her eating, her mouth became greedy, she couldn''t help but also said to her, "The buns we have here should be served with Bean porridge, I heard that there was an emperor in the previous dynasty, and he even gave it the name ''Second Grade Baozi''!"


    Xinbao had no room to speak, so he just nodded violently.


    Wang said again: "I''ll take you to eat sweet-scented osmanthus eggs at noon, I like it..."


    Passing by a shop, she said again: "The rabbit meat here is also good..."


    After confirming the eyes, it is true that he is a foodie.


    The big one and the small chatted very speculatively, mainly because Wang ate while talking, and Xinbao nodded approvingly while eating.


    At noon, I went to a restaurant that the Wang family admired very much. A table of dishes was put on the table, which looked very delicious, but Xinbao was so full that he hiccupped and couldn''t take a bite.


    So when he returned home in the evening, Mrs. Wang ordered another table from the same restaurant, and everyone ate together.


    That Zhong Limin drank medicine for another day.


    Because the poison is too painful when it occurs, so he can feel the effect of the medicine a little bit.


    That''s why, no matter how hard he can''t believe it, he has to admit that Tuanzi is a genius doctor, even if the prescription is memorized, it will be effective anyway.


    When the dumplings were eating, he just looked at her silently.


    When Tuanzi was practicing martial arts, he also watched her silently.


    Then Tuanzi began to practice with the chess pieces. Zhong Limin came over and asked her: "Xinbao, I watched you carry the chess pieces the day before yesterday... You were sick before, so the qi and blood in your fingers are not smooth, right?"


    Xinbao nodded, Zhong Limin stretched out his hand: "Show me."


    Xinbao obediently put down his chopsticks, sat up on his knees, clacked his two little hands, and put them all into his hands.


    This action caught his attention. Zhong Limin laughed twice before holding her small hand and squeezing it lightly a few times.


    Then he said: "Xinbao, I practice hidden weapons. People who practice hidden weapons mainly focus on hands-on kung fu. I have practiced it since I was a child. It must be soft and flexible. In our door, there is a small vessel for practicing kung fu called Shen." Gongqiu, I can give you one, or teach you how to use it."


    Xinbao asked: "Shengong Ball?"


    Zhong Limin nodded, and then he told Mrs. Lin, took her back to his room, found a box, and there were many balls, large and small, in it.


    He took them out, compared them one by one in her hands, and finally picked out one, saying: "This size is suitable."


    Xinbao held it in his hand and looked at it.


    This ball is made of wood, with seventeen or eighteen corners, which are polished very smooth, and each corner is not too sharp. Some are long and some are short, but most of them are about the same length.


    Zhong Limin also took out a bigger wooden ball and said, "Xinbao, do you see these two longest corners?"


    Xinbao nodded, and Zhong Limin said: "Every time I move, I use these two corners and place them in my hand like this, reaching up to the Shaoshang acupoint and down to the Ming acupoint, and pressing the palm of the other hand on this corner." Up... see?"


    He moved his hands as he spoke.


    Xinbao imitated him, holding the ball in his palm, seeing that she was accurate in identifying the acupoints, Zhong Limin nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Then, just move your little finger, look at my movements, do you see the acupoints?" Gently move your finger upwards, and this edge will touch the Sanjiao Sutra..." He explained slowly.


    Xinbao understands.


    In other words, this is equivalent to a set of manual exercises. Every time you move the ball, the corners of the small ball will reach an acupuncture point in your hand. When you move your left hand, your right hand will assist you. When you move your right hand, your left hand will assist you. After putting it on, the acupuncture points on both hands will be walked one by one.


    Just think about it, it must be useful! Isn''t this equivalent to acupuncture?


    She has been thinking about learning acupuncture and moxibustion, and Yan Chenjue has been worrying about how to let her practice her hands. Isn''t a good method coming to her door?


    Xinbao is very excited and is studying very hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： Master style

    Chapter 294 Master Demeanor


    The biggest advantage of this method is that it is not difficult!


    Because this is obviously a skill they have practiced since they were young. In Zhong Limin''s box, there is even a ball that is a little smaller than this ball, so it can be seen that children younger than her can also practice it.


    The key is to recognize the acupoints, and after memorizing the whole set of movements, it is proficiency.


    But she already knew acupuncture points and had a good memory, so only proficiency remained.


    Zhong Limin is not in good health at the moment, and after speaking it over and over again, he will be so tired that he is only panting.


    He closed his eyes and leaned against the window, slowly calmed down his breath, and said after a long while: "The people in our school have never left their bodies for many years, and they will practice when they have nothing to do. You will be able to play the magic ball...you just need to practice it, you don''t need to worry too much, just turn the ball in your hand, and when you are proficient, you can practice with one hand, then you can do other things with the other hand ..."


    His appearance is very handsome and elegant, and his voice is as gentle as a spring breeze. When the ending is a little soft, he appears extraordinarily gentle: "So you have to be good and study hard! First, you can''t drop the ball when you play, and then learn slowly. ...I am a little tired today, and I will tell you again tomorrow."


    While talking, he slowly opened his eyes and sat up straight again.


    He looked at Tuanzi''s hand, his mouth was smiling, and then, slowly, slowly opened his eyes.


    Tuanzi''s small hands are white and fat, and there are small dimples on the back of the hands. No matter how you look at it, they have nothing to do with flexibility.


    At this time, her movements are also slow, but no matter how slow they are, her movements are absolutely right!


    He opened his eyes wide in disbelief, staring at her little hands, watching her turn around completely, change hands, and do it again...


    Zhong Limin slowly raised his head and looked at Tuanzi.


    Because the little fairy brother of Tuanzi is not at home, she still wears a little silly braid with blossoming tails. When she lowers her head, her cheeks are bulging, and Zhong Limin''s voice is fluttering: "You, you actually learned it?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao looked up, his big eyes innocent: "It''s not difficult. Is there anything else?"


    After a while, Zhong Limin said silently: "Yes... yes, but you can only practice this now."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    While she was playing, she swayed her calf and slipped off the stool: "Thank you, Uncle Zhongli, you taught Xinbao this, it is a timely gift, and Xinbao will detoxify you, so there will be no more money and no price increase .but if you want to heal..."


    She thought for a while: "Then charge one hundred taels!"


    "Wait!" Zhong Limin said, "What do you mean by treating a disease?"


    Xinbao looked at him with wide eyes.


    Zhong Limin looked at Tuanzi inexplicably.


    In fact, Xinbao was only completing the translation in his brain, and then said: "Didn''t you have the asthma brought by the womb?"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He blurted out and wanted to ask you how you knew it, but he remembered that day when she said, "A real master doesn''t need to feel the pulse"...


    Be in awe and respect! There is no master demeanor!


    Zhong Limin asked for advice humbly, with a respectful attitude: "Can you cure asthma?"


    Unexpectedly, just when he had just developed some respect, Tuanzi shook his head, "It''s not enough yet."


    Zhong Limin: "...???"


    He said in amazement: "What do you mean it''s not working now?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because my hands are not flexible yet, I haven''t learned acupuncture yet! But you can go home with me, and then I will cook the medicine for you and let Dabai help you with acupuncture. Or if you are willing to wait..."


    She raised the ball in her hand: "Uncle Zhongli, you see, I am also practicing hand skills now. When my hands are flexible, I will be able to learn acupuncture and moxibustion! Maybe I will be able to give acupuncture and moxibustion to people soon. If you Call me acupuncture, you will be the first again!"


    She looked at him with eyes full of eyes, with the look of "you should hurry up to agree to such a good thing".


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He squeezed his forehead, and quickly picked up the point: "So, Bai Gusheng, is it really your apprentice?"


    "Yes," Xinbao nodded, "but don''t tell others..."


    She wondered as she spoke, "But, I didn''t tell you either? How did you know?"


    "I''m sorry," Zhong Limin apologized silently: "I overheard it, and I won''t tell others."


    "Okay then," Xinbao said, "You are Uncle Shen''s friend, and you can barely be considered one of your own, even if you know it, it''s okay."


    Then I can thank you.


    Zhong Limin silently watched Tuanzi go out, even the fleshy back and the little silly pigtail were mysterious.


    After another two days, Wei Fengting issued a notice.


    Sure enough, as Brother Yuan expected, in addition to dealing with the procurator with a series of crimes, he also put all the evil things he said on Tang Nan''s head. The whole family beheaded for public display, and then brought Tian Qingping back. Beijing returns to life.


    Here is not far from the capital, and soon returned to Beijing, Wei Fengting entered the palace to report to Emperor Mingpei.


    This incident undoubtedly slapped the second prince severely.


    It''s not that this person is so amazing, but that the way of handling it is too dishonorable.


    Because, the normal way to deal with this kind of thing is to not announce the charges after the investigation is over, but to bring them to Beijing for trial.


    But he announced the crime on the spot, and then brought people back to Beijing, which is equivalent to changing the place of punishment to the capital.


    Therefore, even if it is not decent in the eyes of people who don''t know the inside story, what''s more, in the eyes of many people, he looks like the second prince. In his early days, the emperor dealt with Tian Qingzhi.


    This undoubtedly gave the old man a high status, indicating that even if he is not in the court, he should not be underestimated.


    In the eyes of people in the Jianghu, it seems that he is particularly righteous, "There are also good people who are scholars"!


    In short, for them, it is a good start.


    After Wei Fengting retreated, Emperor Ming Pei pondered slightly.


    At that time, he was indeed full of anger, so he sent Wei Fengting to handle this matter in person.


    He wanted to clean up the affairs of the Jianghu, but only very few people saw what he meant.


    The people of Jianghu are also the people of Dayan, he never thought of using thunderous means!


    Especially the Wangtianmen, they started from the previous dynasty, and changed their sect name to show their loyalty to the new dynasty. They are powerful, but they behave in a low-key manner and behave in a manner-like manner.


    However, when he lost his temper and asked the second prince why he was like this...the second prince''s expression was horrified for a moment.


    The second prince knows kung fu and is close to the Jianghu people. It is not surprising that they have a feud, so he didn''t think much about it at first, but his expression at this moment made him pay attention.


    He was thinking, why?


    Second boy, why is he so scared? Why on earth did he suddenly want to attack a Jianghu person? Even if one plan fails, another plan will be made, and he will not give up until he is killed?


    And, most importantly, why was it done so hastily? As a result, many horses were exposed?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： tangerhe

    Chapter 295 Tang Erhe


    Wei Fengting left Nanyang, Brother Yuan and the others also packed their things and prepared to go on the road.


    Because Tang San wanted to stay here, Xinbao almost cried to death, holding his brother and refused to let go, tears fell down a basket, the distressed Tang San wanted to say that he was not here anymore, he wanted to accompany his sister home!


    But in the end, the dumpling was coaxed, and Second Master Shen promised her that he would take him back with him within three months at most.


    Tuanzi and Tang Sange each wiped their tears, bid farewell to each other, and sent them three miles away, before Second Master Shen took Tie Hanhan back.


    Xinbao sat in Mrs. Lin''s arms, cried for a long time, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    She turned her head and looked a little surprised: "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong? Huh what?" Zhong Limin glanced at her: "Aren''t you going to treat me? I won''t follow you, how can you treat me?"


    Tuanzi was right when he thought about it, he nodded, his wide eyes immediately wrinkled back, and continued to cry: "Xinbao can''t bear to part with my brother! Wuwuwu, Xinbao is thinking about brother now, every day, every day, every day Thinking about it every day, thinking about it all the time..."


    Rambling, endless.


    Yan Shen Jue took a look at Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin was a free-spirited type of child, she didn''t coax her daughter at all, and tied her braids casually.


    Yan Chenjue was dissatisfied with her not coaxing her, and she was also dissatisfied with her silly braids, so he directly opened his hand, hugged the dumpling, and coaxed her softly: "Xinbao don''t cry, brother needs to learn kung fu now." , so I want to be with his master, and stay here, experience the changes in the sect, and gain knowledge, which is also a good thing for him, Xinbao, be good, stop crying, okay, I will accompany Xinbao... "


    Tuanzi was gently comforted by Brother Xiaoxian, and then slowly stopped crying, and then Yan Shenjue took out the comb, and skillfully tied two delicate little lady braids for her, and put on a braid of the same color as the clothes. Silk flower, silly dumpling suddenly turned into a cute little lady.


    Zhong Limin said appreciatively, "It looks much better this way."


    He took out a small pouch from the things he brought: "Uncle has something for you."


    Xinbao asked: "What is it?"


    One side took it, and in the small purse was a magical ball carved from jade. Nanyang has unique jades with gorgeous colors. This one is a kind of pink hibiscus color, which is really delicate and beautiful in the hand.


    Xinbao was overjoyed, and said repeatedly: "It''s so beautiful, thank you Uncle Zhongli."


    Lady Lin also said: "Thank you, Master Zhongli."


    Zhong Limin said: "Why be polite, Xinbao saved my life, and I have never thanked you. Also, sister-in-law, just call me Zhongli."


    Ms. Lin responded with a smile.


    Xinbao was playing with the magic ball in his hand, Zhong Limin said with a smile: "In our family, there are still people who like to carve the magic ball into hollows, and when they play, they will jingle and clang, and some people I like the ones with clearer voices, and some like the ones with softer voices. I don¡¯t have the strength right now, so I¡¯ll carve one for you when I¡¯m detoxified.¡±


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay, then I will treat you well!"


    Zhong Limin nodded with a smile: "Okay. Then it''s settled."


    "That''s a deal!"


    Xinbao leaned on Yan Chenjue, and said: "I don''t know what Daddy is doing at home?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "It must be building a workshop..."


    He paused for a moment: "When we go back, the county exam should start soon, right?"


    The county test is usually taken around the first day of February to the fifteenth day. They go back and forth for more than ten days, and it will be February when they go back. But until now, he has not decided whether to naturalize in Longmen County and take the county test.


    When they came, they rode horses during the day and changed carriages at night, which was very fast.


    But when they left, Cen Zhu gave birth to the couple and bought all the things Mrs. Lin had seen that day, a lot of clothes and utensils, and gave them famous local wine and beef, and even various special snacks. Sent some, a full two carts.


    So they had four carriages for the return journey, and the speed was not fast, and they would also stay in an inn at night.


    As a result, as soon as he was on the road the next day, Yan Yi reported: "Master, something happened in Yutang Village... Tang Erhe is back."


    Yan Shen Jue was stunned for a moment, and Mrs. Lin lost her voice: "What?? Tang Erhe?? He''s not dead?"


    At that time,


    When the glamorous carriage entered the village and stopped in front of the Tang family''s old house, no one thought about Tang Erhe.


    Because there is a school in the village at the moment, outsiders will come into the village from time to time. Seeing the glamorous carriage, Mrs. Hu immediately stood up and leaned in front of the door, wanting to get first-hand gossip.


    Then I saw a man getting out of the car.


    The man''s clothes are extremely rich, the pearls embedded in the belt are shining, and the jade pendant hanging is also shining with green light... A doughy face, full of red light, looks like a person who has been enjoying life for many years.


    Grandma Hu always felt that his face was familiar, so she couldn''t help squinting her eyes to identify it carefully.


    At this time, Brother Tang Zhao, who was washing clothes next to him, suddenly howled: "Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!"


    Her voice was shrill, like a night owl meowing, which made Mrs. Hu shiver.


    Then she also came back to her senses, thinking about it, it really is! Isn''t this Tang Erhe!


    At this time, Tang Zhaodi rushed out like crazy, and threw himself into Tang Erhe''s arms, which caused Tang Erhe to fall directly back on the carriage with a bang.


    Tang Zhaodi was about to go crazy with joy, and shouted incoherently: "Dad! Dad! I am Zhaodi! I knew you would be rich! I knew it! Are you here to pick me up? Are you here to pick me up? ?! Dad, you are finally back! You are here!"


    Tears of joy flowed from her eyes, her tongue tied.


    All unknowns mean hope, so every time she sees Xinbao comfortable and comfortable, she can''t help but think "If my father comes back in a good way one day and takes me away, I can also be a noble lady , trample everyone under their feet, make these people envy me..."


    She had such a beautiful dream so many times, so when she saw Tang Erhe came back, she recognized him immediately.


    She hugged him tightly, jumping with joy.


    Grandma Hu also came back to her senses, and stepped forward to say hello: "Erhe? Ouch, is it really Erhe? Are you... you came back after making a fortune?"


    "It''s Aunt Hu!" Tang Erhe said with a reserved face: "Yes, I''m back and made a small fortune. Is my mother at home?"


    Grandma Hu''s complexion changed slightly, and she was at a loss for words for a while.


    In the past six months, too many things have happened in their family. Even with her mouth, she didn''t know what to say first.


    Moreover, you must know that Tang Sanshui was scolded by the emperor above, and built a small mirror tomb. Although she didn''t understand why it was a small mirror tomb, she also knew that it was a big deal... She said: "This matter can It''s a long story, how about I take you to meet your elder brother first?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： Why dont you die outside?

    Chapter 296 Why don''t you die outside?


    Tang Erhe nodded again and again: "Okay, okay! I''ll go with you to see the elder brother!"


    He lowered his head and wanted to tear away Tang Zhaodi who was holding him.


    Tang Zhaodi was very unhappy, she finally waited until her father became rich, and she didn''t want Tang Qingshan to get involved with all the money she had!


    She clings to it, opens her mouth to act coquettishly, pouted her lips and complained vigorously: "No, Dad! The people in their family are not good people, they are all conscientious bastards, let''s ignore him..."


    Tang Erhe couldn''t tear people apart, his face turned cold: "Shut up! Do you understand? Let go!"


    Seeing his stern expression, Tang Zhaodi was taken aback, and unknowingly retracted his pouted lips just now. Tang Erhe had already pulled her away, and walked towards Mrs. Hu.


    But just after Mrs. Hu finished speaking, she felt that something was wrong.


    Now Tang Qingshan is supporting the school, and is about to build a workshop soon. Regardless of her son or grandson, she will have to point to him in the future.


    So even a foolish person like Mrs. Hu became considerate in an instant, thinking that Tang Qingshan might not be happy to see him.


    After all, why did you go when you were making a fuss? Now it¡¯s finally calming down. When you come back, it¡¯s a shame to think about it. It¡¯s better to die outside!


    So she quickly said: "Why don''t we go see the patriarch first?"


    Tang Erhe was stunned: "I want to see my elder brother first, what is the patriarch doing?"


    Mrs. Hu is not a smart person, and she couldn''t think of any clever lies, so she lied casually: "Your elder brother and sister-in-law are not at home for a while! They have gone to Nanyang!"


    Tang Erhe was taken aback, and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    He hesitated and looked towards the carriage, until then, there was a plain white hand in the carriage, slowly stretched out, and then a pretty woman got out of the carriage, and said delicately: "Tang Lang. "


    Mrs. Hu burst out laughing, revealing her gaping teeth.


    She met a woman in the city who called her husband-in-law so-and-so, but other surnames sound good, but only this surname sounds bad!


    The woman''s face was slightly stiff, and she didn''t know what she was laughing at.


    Tang Erhe has already turned around to greet her, and introduced to her: "Aunt Hu, this is my wife, Mrs. Chen."


    Chen Shi saluted: "This mother-in-law is well."


    "Yo," Mrs. Hu squinted, "Are you a new wife? Just right, just right, your old wife too, ahem..."


    She spoke halfway, and then said: "Let''s go, let''s go see the patriarch first."


    The two looked at each other, and then followed her.


    They left before Qin came out of the house.


    She is the most intelligent person with a clear mind, and she can tell something is wrong at a glance, so she shrinks back and keeps watching.


    Tang Erhe''s performance is too wrong, right?


    Just tell me, if a person who hasn¡¯t been home for many years really doesn¡¯t know anything, even if he doesn¡¯t have feelings for his mother, it¡¯s already at the door of his house. Why don¡¯t you go in and see his mother? Just listen to the old lady next door and follow?


    But if he already knew what was going on, why pretend he didn''t? And judging from that posture, it seemed that he wanted to see Tang Qingshan wholeheartedly?


    The weirdest thing is that Mrs. Hu told that lie casually. Although he didn''t say it, the expression on his face clearly showed that she knew she was lying! In other words, he even knew that Tang Qingshan was in the village, so that''s really strange!


    Mr. Qin trotted to the workshop, and then found Tang Qingshan, and was the first to report to him, which was very detailed.


    Tang Qingshan was discussing with the masonry team. When she came, Tang Duanwu and the patriarch''s son Tang Youzhong listened. At that moment, they both had the same idea...Why didn''t they die outside?


    Since there is no letter at all for more than three years, and they have been so noisy that they have not returned, then why are you coming back now?


    Only Tang Qingshan looked calm, thanked Qin and turned around.


    Tang Duanwu couldn''t help persuading him: "Although brothers don''t have overnight feuds, it depends on who they are. Xiao Qin''s sister-in-law said that he was living a good life at first glance, and he even married a new wife, but he never came back and never brought it back. Xin''er...then, it''s hard to say who''s going to do it because of this temper."


    It¡¯s just a matter of saying it¡¯s not a good thing.


    Tang Youzhong is more simple and honest, following Tang Qingshan these few days, he was full of admiration, and he opened his mouth and said: "Tang Erhe was lazy and greedy when he was in the village, and Tang Sanshui is indeed a brother! I see that in their family, only Qingshan Brother is a good shoot out of bad bamboo, and the others are not good things!"


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Don''t bother with him, let''s talk about it when we come."


    The two of them couldn''t persuade them anymore, so they could only continue to work silently.


    And at this moment, Tang Erhe was at the old patriarch''s place, listening to the villagers chattering about the events of these days.


    Of course, everyone is talking to Tang Qingshan, not to mention that he has nothing wrong with himself, even if there is, no one in the village will say anything bad about him at the moment.


    The old patriarch is even more sophisticated, looking at Tang Erhe like that, he will block anyone who wants to say that Tang Qingshan is prosperous, and he just wants to see what Tang Erhe thinks, will he feel guilty and repay his elder brother? He was also afraid that Tang Erhe would continue to lie on Tang Qingshan''s body to **** blood when he saw that Tang Qingshan had developed.


    Three gears and two gears, the others also tasted it, so everyone spoke with one voice and gave Tang Qingshan a hard time.


    Tang Erhe repeatedly said: "It''s all my fault! I have some wealth now, so I will pick up my elder brother now! I will honor my elder brother for the rest of my life!"


    Everyone immediately felt that Tang Erhe was a good person, at least not as heartless as Tang Sanshui.


    So everyone surrounded Tang Erhe and passed by.


    At this moment, Tang Qingshan has received letters from several people.


    The people here are surrounded by Tang Qingshan. When they see Tang Erhe, they all have the same idea... Tang Erhe is really white and fat, his chin is triple, and he is so big that he can''t even wear a belt. Looking at the past few years It''s just that there is no wind or rain, and I don''t know how good my life is!


    Immediately, it became even more worthless for the Tang family.


    Tang Erhe grinned and cried all the way. When he arrived in front of Tang Qingshan, he knelt down and cried, "Big brother! Big brother! I''m late! I''m sorry! You''ve worked hard for you these years! I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. There are so many things, I didn''t expect Tang Sanshui to be so conscientious, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, big brother! I''m sorry for you! Big brother... Don''t worry, big brother, I''ll pick you up now, I''ll take you to enjoy the blessings go¡­"


    The surrounding villagers all showed expressions of relief.


    Someone also said: "Finally, there is someone who has a heart!"


    "That''s right, Uncle Qingshan finally left behind a relative who can walk."


    Even Tang Duanwu couldn''t help being puzzled, thinking that Tang Erhe is not bad?


    At this moment, in the crowd, a woman''s voice suddenly said: "I didn''t see a drop of tears, but the words are the same..."


    is Yuru.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： donkey dung egg outside light

    Chapter 297 Donkey Dung Eggs Are Light Outside


    Yu Ruxue''s local accent is very authentic. Except for familiar people, no one else can hear it, but they can hear it.


    Tang Erhe immediately had a meal.


    Everyone couldn''t help being puzzled.


    Indeed, this journey is wow, it looks like mourning, it¡¯s strange to invest in it, why is it thundering but not raining?


    Besides, I often hear people say, "I can''t speak when I cry." This is not an exaggeration. When people really cry, they really can''t speak clearly. What came out was clear...at first glance, it didn''t look like it was really uncomfortable.


    You know, people in the whole village have negative filters for Mrs. Liu and Tang Sanshui. They have to think twice or three times in their hearts about what they do, so they can pick bones from eggs, not to mention that Tang Erhe is not a Eggs, he was already full of bones.


    Tang Erhe didn''t know what to do, so he could only continue to cry and say it over and over again.


    But the people around were just pointing, no one comforted him, Tang Qingshan stood up straight, and he didn''t have any intention of crying with him, the more Tang Erhe cried, the more embarrassed he became, and the more he couldn''t cry anymore.


    By the side, Mrs. Chen took a quick step forward, and Fushen said: "Is it the eldest brother? Tang Lang often talks about you, and I miss you very much..."


    She wiped her tears with a handkerchief, mournful and pitiful.


    But when everyone saw them as disliked, what they did was wrong, and someone immediately asked: "Why didn''t you come back sooner?"


    Chen said anxiously: "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault, I heard that he still has a wife at home, so I made a fuss about not calling him back, it''s all my fault!"


    I have to say that this statement is still credible, everyone''s discussion became quieter, and then Yuru hid behind the crowd again, and said in a moderate way: "Then why are you back now?"


    Chen said: "I really can''t resist Tang Lang, and I also feel that our husband and wife have a very deep relationship, and it''s okay to see Sister Liu, so... I didn''t expect such a thing to happen..."


    She was crying, but Tang Erhe''s crying gradually died down.


    When he looked up, Tang Qingshan was looking at him intently.


    Tang Erhe was a little flustered, but the more he lied, the less he knew what to say, so he said after a while, "Brother?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "Are you done crying?"


    Tang Erhe opened his mouth, Tang Qingshan said: "We''re done crying, let''s talk."


    Tang Erhe hurriedly said: "Brother, tell me, I''ll listen."


    "Well," Tang Qingshan stood still, with a calm voice: "You know everything about these years?"


    Tang Erhe said: "I know, I got it."


    "Okay," Tang Qingshan said: "As the eldest brother, I have done my best to you, what do you think?"


    Tang Erhe said anxiously: "Yes, that''s why I want to pick up my elder brother to enjoy the blessings, elder brother, come with me!"


    Everyone can''t help but be quiet.


    According to everyone''s ideas, if the brother develops and wants to pick him up, of course he will go! Those who don''t go are fools!


    But now that Tang Qingshan is going to build a workshop, the villagers will follow suit to make money. They don''t want Tang Qingshan to go!


    Even if he thinks Tang Qingshan is rich and might not go there, he still has to worry!


    Immediately, everyone waited with bated breath to see how Tang Qingshan would answer!


    "No need," Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Since you said that, I don''t want anything else. First, Tang Zhaodi is your daughter. You take it away and take care of it yourself; second, you took me back then. A few hundred taels of silver, agreed to be loaned to me, I don¡¯t want too much, you give me back three hundred taels, and the old house is mine, so let¡¯s forget about it.¡±


    Tang Erhe was dumbfounded.


    He subconsciously looked at Chen.


    He never expected that Tang Qingshan would open his mouth and ask him for money after not seeing him for many years!


    When everyone heard that Tang Qingshan would not leave, they were relieved, and immediately said in unison: "That''s right! Brothers are still clear about their accounts. They have owed money for more than three years, and they can only get as much money as interest!"


    "Aren''t you developed? If you are developed, you will pay back the money!"


    "Uncle Qingshan has a family business, so if he doesn''t go with you, you can pay back the money and take your daughter away!"


    Chen''s face was a bit ugly, and he said after a while: "Brother, we are a family..."


    Without Tang Qingshan opening his mouth, many people sprayed back: "What''s wrong with the family? Can the family not pay back the money?"


    "What''s the use of talking nicely? What''s the use of crying loudly? Let''s be real!"


    "That''s right! You said you want to pick up someone to enjoy the blessings, dare you say it nicely!? Are you sure Brother Qingshan won''t go?"


    "Oh, I''m afraid it''s a donkey dung egg that looks bright, but it can''t even pay back a few hundred silver!"


    Yu Ru hid in the crowd, watching this side quietly.


    She was born as a shadow guard, and she has a very poisonous eye. This Chen family looks like she was raised in the back house, and she can act and calculate, but her way of thinking is so popular in this rural place, especially in Tang Qingshan''s current situation. Down, can''t use it at all.


    But what surprised her was Tang Erhe''s attitude. He obviously had no idea, and he had to look at Mrs. Chen from time to time... Could it be that he is actually a son-in-law?


    Looking carefully at Tang Erhe, although he is fat, he is not ugly, and it is not impossible for him to be a son-in-law.


    Chen said urgently: "Brother, it''s not that we won''t pay back the money, we will definitely pay back!"


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Mr. Chen grabbed Tang Erhe again, and cried softly: "Is there some misunderstanding? Why did the elder brother treat us like this? Erhe came back late and made the elder brother suffer, but we really didn''t mean it..."


    Tang Erhe also said: "Yes, brother, I also want to come back early, I really didn''t mean it! Tang Sanshui is nothing, but don''t hate me!"


    Tang Qingshan didn''t even nod his head this time, just looked at them quietly.


    Chen felt guilty, she didn''t expect that Tang Qingshan would be like this, he would not accept what they said, and he would not be affected at all, only focusing on walking his own way...


    After a long while, Mrs. Chen said: "Forget it, big brother, let''s go back and get the silver, and then talk to big brother."


    Yu Ru suddenly said: "Have you established a family business here?"


    "How can it be?" Chen explained anxiously: "We are far away, we have just arrived, and we are in a hurry to see my mother-in-law. How can there be any vacancy to start a family business?"


    Yu Ru said: "Then you don''t bring your money with you?"


    Chen: "..."


    Everyone suddenly said: "Didn''t you want to run away!?"


    "That''s right, I originally wanted to come back and pretend to be an uncle, but I''ve forgotten about the early years, right?"


    "I guess I didn''t think about paying it back!"


    Chen''s face twitched: "No, we will definitely pay it back! We will take care of it a little bit, and then we will pay back the money!"


    Tang Qingshan nodded: "Don''t forget to take Tang Zhaodi away. The Hu family has taken care of her for the past few months. You can go to the Hu family to find someone."


    Mrs. Hu is the most clever in this regard, and she understood the meaning at the time. She regretted that she would not have this kind of money in the future, but when she heard this, she immediately jumped out and said: "Hey, I have really treated Tang Zhaodi as a fool these few months." My granddaughter stays here, Erhe, you don''t have to thank me too much, I''m also pitiful because she has no father or mother..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： Miss Jiao from a big family

    Chapter 298 Miss Jiao from a wealthy family


    Tang Erhe could only laugh with embarrassment.


    Then Mrs. Hu enthusiastically pulled him home, and the crowd surrounded them and passed.


    So, this is why Tang Qingshan chose to build a workshop in this kind of place.


    Country people, especially those of the same clan, are far simpler and more straightforward than people outside. They don¡¯t think too much about etiquette and rules, and they don¡¯t care much about avoiding suspicion. They don¡¯t think twice before speaking, and they don¡¯t care about it I really want to think about face and dignity.


    They are very simple: You make me benefit, you make me full, and I will defend you and charge for you.


    Therefore, when he hired a gentleman for the clan and started a workshop, he would always be right in front of his clan, and everyone would look at his face and talk. If the same thing happened before, everyone would say: "After all, it is Your brother!" It was definitely to persuade him to get along.


    But now, he doesn''t care, he ignores, no one says he''s wrong, and everyone pulls people away in a hurry, which doesn''t bother him at all.


    Tang Erhe and two were dragged to Hu''s house just like that.


    Here, the only happy person is Tang Zhaodi.


    The sweet dream she had had for so long finally became a reality. Even if she had an extra mother, it didn''t affect her happiness at all!


    What she cares about is,


    Daddy''s carriage is really luxurious! Big horse!


    Father was dressed so richly and beautifully that it dazzled her. She didn''t even know how much it would be worth!


    Why are there so many hairpins on Er Niang¡¯s head? Why are there so many hairpins inserted? How much money does one cost?


    In the future, will she be able to buy so many hairpins and wear such beautiful dresses?


    Is she finally going to live a good life that everyone envies?


    She trembled with joy, imitating the beloved children in the village, holding Tang Erhe''s hand, and bouncing back home.


    Then she happily said to him: "Father, wait for me, I will pack my things!"


    Mr. Chen said kindly: "Brother Zhao, there''s no need to clean up, we''ll just deal with it later!"


    Tang Zhaodi was overjoyed, and said obediently: "Thank you Erniang."


    Seeing that Mrs. Hu was smiling all over her face, she was actually a little upset. She wanted to take out her clothes, tearing them up and burning them would not be cheap for her, but she was afraid of offending the second mother, so she endured and followed. Go up, and then boldly, hold Erniang''s hand.


    He took the muddy hand over, Chen''s face froze, but he didn''t pull his hand away, and smiled: "Go, brother Zhao, you go to the carriage and wait."


    While winking at Tang Erhe.


    Brother Tang immediately said: "Aunt Hu, please take care of our family to recruit children. We came in a hurry and didn''t buy anything. With this money, I can buy candy for the children."


    While talking, he took two ten taels of silver bills from his sleeve pocket and handed them to Mrs. Hu.


    Mrs. Hu has sharp eyes, and she saw clearly that it was a bank note, and she was so happy that she had no teeth and eyes: "It''s okay, it''s okay, a fellow from the village, what''s the matter!"


    While talking, he pulled it over.


    Tang Zhaodi turned around and saw that he was in a hurry, turned around quickly, ran over, snatched the silver ticket back, and said sharply, "Father! You don''t need to give her money! They are not good to me at all!"


    Mrs. Hu was taken aback.


    She didn''t **** it back, and was worried about the money, and angry at her words, she said angrily: "Brother Zhao, what do you mean by that? My old woman dares to feel her conscience and say, I really didn''t treat you badly!"


    She said this without a guilty conscience at all! Although she doesn''t like Tang Zhaodi very much, but because of Tang Qingshan and a tael of silver, plus her daughter-in-law beats her every day, she really didn''t care about her at all! What a treat!


    Others are also talking about it.


    Mrs. Hu has a bad mouth and many things. She is indeed not a good person, but she loves children. Everyone in this village knows it.


    Tang Zhaodi snorted with his nostrils upturned, stuffed the banknotes back to Tang Erhe, and rolled his eyes: "Every day, I was told to wash clothes and set fire to it, and to wash the family''s bowls in cold weather, and they said they didn''t grind me!"


    Tang Erhe was a little hesitant, but he really held on.


    Mrs. Hu trembled with anger: "You girl, you really have no conscience! The clothes you wash are your own clothes, and you have never washed half of other people''s clothes! Why, my old lady is so old, you Still want to ask the old lady to wash your clothes for you?"


    "Also, why did I tell you to light the fire? You don''t see my old lady, our family''s big and small treasures, chopping firewood and carrying water in the winter, who is idle? You see that Tianer doesn''t do any work, eat Lie down in the house as soon as you wipe your mouth, what''s the matter, you are still a lady from a rich family, can''t you eat with your hands every day?"


    Someone giggled and said, "You think you are Tang Sanshui? Do you also want a small mirror tomb?"


    "Hahaha, yes, but Tang Sanshui is served by his own mother!"


    "You just don''t have Tang Sanshui''s life, and you still want to learn Tang Sanshui''s disease!"


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    Mrs. Chen was going crazy with anger in the back.


    For a mere twenty taels of silver, this is what happened! How shallow are the eyelids!


    She stabbed Tang Erhe hard.


    Tang Erhe subconsciously turned around and wanted to follow.


    Chen''s eyes widened in anger, he grabbed the banknote, took two steps forward, handed it to Mrs. Hu again, and smiled reluctantly, "Don''t be surprised, this child has no father, no mother, no one to teach, no You can talk. We all know how you always treat children, and we are all very grateful!"


    Grandma Hu didn''t care what she said, but only cared about the money. When she saw her handing it back, she quickly followed it, stuffed it into the waist of her trousers, and felt stable.


    Chen couldn''t hold back that smile, turned around and said, "Brother Zhao, why don''t you apologize to Granny Hu?"


    Brother Zhao was taken aback, and looked at Tang Erhe.


    Seeing Tang Erhe''s face froze, his heart immediately became clear.


    It seems that father is not happy, too, Erniang is a woman who shows her face in front of men and is in charge of the house. It is not as good as her mother who will please.


    So, like a daughter who is devoted to her father, she rushed over, hugged Tang Erhe, and cried: "Why! Why! Er Niang, although I am not your daughter, I am Daddy''s daughter! I I have been wronged, my father is not here, no one will help me, I can only bear it, now that my father and you are here, why don''t you support me, and tell me to continue to be wronged, you don''t love me, you should feel sorry for my father Bar!"


    Chen Shiqi''s face turned pale.


    Of course, she is very familiar with the routine of applying eye drops. She never thought that such a chaihuo girl would dare to give her this routine!


    Seeing her angry, Brother Tang Zhao felt a little proud in his eyes. She forced tears into her eyes, twisted her waist, and took Tang Erhe''s hand: "Father, you don''t know that these people are not good people. Every day, they know that they are against Tang Qingshan. , forced my mother to death, and bullied me, an orphan girl, I told them to bully me so badly..."


    As soon as Tang Qingshan was mentioned, more than one person uttered: "I don''t think you are an orphan, but also a white-eyed wolf! Your uncle is one tael a month, which is enough for raising a young lady, but you are full of resentment." !"


    "Doesn''t that house only produce white-eyed wolves! What do you still think of her as a good thing?"


    "Uncle Qingshan shouldn''t care about her, let her die with that family!"


    Tang Zhaodi said: "Father, listen up! Listen up! They dare to bully me in front of you, Erniang wants me to apologize...Hmph!"


    Chen laughed angrily.


    She pretended to be lazy, and said coldly: "I don''t want an ungrateful child. You don''t need to apologize, so don''t follow me."


    Tang Erhe panicked, and said anxiously: "You, don''t be angry!" Pushing Tang Zhaodi away, he was about to follow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Pigs are smarter than you

    Chapter 299 Even pigs are smarter than you


    Tang Zhaodi was proud of himself, he was caught off guard for a moment, pushed away by him, and was stunned for a moment: "Father!?"


    Someone has already stepped forward to block the carriage: "You take away the disaster of your family yourself! Our village doesn''t want it! If you don''t take Tang Zhaodi away, you don''t want to leave our Yutang village in one piece!"


    Chen took a long breath and looked at Tang Zhaodi: "Are you apologizing?"


    She pointed at those people: "Uncle has taken care of you so much, you don''t know how to be grateful, but you still harbor resentment! If you don''t apologize, don''t follow me!"


    Tang Zhaodi was a little flustered and pursed his lips.


    She could see that father seemed unable to be the master of Erniang.


    She was resentful in her heart, but she didn''t dare to be a demon again. After all, even if they were forced by these people, they reluctantly took her with them. It was a big difference between being nice to her sincerely, and being nice to her if she wasn''t sincerely treating her well. !


    Tang Zhaodi gave in at that time, and said anxiously: "Er Niang, don''t be angry, I''m young, I didn''t think so much!"


    Without any hesitation, she said to Mrs. Hu and others: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I just haven''t seen Daddy for many years, I just want to make a fuss and act like a spoiled child, you adults have a lot, don''t bother with me It''s..."


    Since she said so, everyone would not care about a child, so they stepped aside.


    Tang Zhaodi climbed into the carriage and followed the two of them into the carriage. Seeing the driver turn the car and the carriage started, she heaved a long sigh of relief, but she couldn''t help but hate this second lady in her heart.


    What she originally thought was that her father was rich and honored, and he took her to revenge, and to repay her grievances, and then she followed her father to live a good life.


    But now... Erniang is forcing her to bow her head to these people!


    Even if she really eats, drinks, and wears in the future, so what, what beauty does she have? She is not happy at all!


    Of course, Mrs. Chen could see that she hated her, so she couldn''t help but sneered.


    Watching the carriage gradually leave Yutang Village, her face was completely pulled down, and she said coldly: "Tang Erhe, you trash!"


    Tang Erhe said anxiously: "I, I didn''t expect that either."


    "Shut up!" Mrs. Chen said coldly: "Pigs are smarter than you! Are you short of this money! What caused you to make such a fuss? Tell me how you can go back to the village!? How do you go back to the village!? You and I are dead if we can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    She raised her hand and slapped Tang Erhe, and then slapped Tang Erhe back and forth several times. Tang Erhe didn''t dare to hide, and even knelt back when he fell down. The whole car was full of slaps .


    The "driver" outside suddenly said: "Don''t slap your face!"


    Chen snorted coldly, then withdrew his hand, and then kicked him in the chest. Tang Erhe fell suddenly and hit the wall of the car. He covered his mouth violently, not daring to make a sound.


    Tang Zhaodi''s mouth was wide open, and he was completely frightened.


    Even if she doesn''t understand, she still knows that the situation in front of her is not right... How can this be a husband and wife?


    The next moment, Mrs. Chen turned her head slowly, her eyes moved over.


    Tang Zhaodi shivered.


    Mrs. Chen walked over two steps, and slowly pressed her palm on her head. At that moment, her eyes and the terrifying murderous aura on her body made Tang Zhaodi dare not move at all. She really had no doubts. , the next moment, she will twist her head off!


    The coachman said again: "Don''t be impulsive, don''t kill people, maybe you can use it later."


    Chen''s eyes were cold.


    Tang Zhaodi''s tongue was tied, and he said in a trembling voice: "Don''t, don''t kill me, I''m obedient, I''m obedient!"


    Chen said unhurriedly: "You cover your mouth."


    Tang Zhaodi didn''t know what he meant, but quickly covered his mouth.


    Then Mrs. Chen slowly pulled out a hairpin from her head, even rubbing it lightly in her hand, and then she smiled at her.


    The next moment, she was holding the hairpin in her hand, and at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye, she poked it on her leg one after another!


    Her movements are too fast.


    Until she withdrew her hand, Tang Zhaodi looked at the leg that had been poked into a honeycomb in disbelief, and felt the pain in her mind after realizing it.


    Tang Zhaodi snorted in pain, but covered her mouth desperately, not daring to make a sound. Her whole body twitched in pain, and bead-sized beads of sweat fell down her forehead.


    Looking at it, Mrs. Chen seemed to lose her temper, and said with a smile, "This kid knows the current affairs."


    She looked at her with a loving look: "Silly girl, you haven''t seen a real bad guy yet! Don''t rush to hate me, in the future... you won''t be able to hate me!"


    The carriage moved forward.


    A figure slowly jumped down from the tree and walked back.


    Tang Qingshan has already returned home, and Mr. Yuan is also there. Hearing what Yuru said, both of them were very surprised.


    Chen said, "You and I will be dead if we can''t do something." This is too weird.


    They originally thought that someone might have learned of their relationship by accident, and then came to the old man Yuan, or the second master Shen, in order to win them over.


    But this tone is not like it!


    Yuru said: "That Mrs. Chen is a master, and that coachman looks good. I dare not follow too closely. I can hear the loud ones, but I can''t hear the small ones. But Nineteen has gone to the county seat. Find out where they live, and maybe there will be news."


    Master Yuan just nodded.


    Yu Ru backed out, Mr. Yuan looked deeply at Tang Qingshan, Tang Qingshan did not avoid, he said to him very calmly: "I don''t know why, at present, I have not guessed why."


    Old Master Yuan sighed, and changed the topic: "Is Xinbao coming back soon?"


    As soon as he said this, Tang Qingshan''s expression softened a little: "It is said that they are already on the road. If you are not in a hurry, it should take four or five days."


    It would have been true.


    But the reporter here reported that Tang Erhe had returned.


    Ms. Lin and Xinbao couldn''t sit still immediately, and hurried on their way.


    But there are so many things, the speed is really not fast. Fortunately, the driver is originally from Chaotianmen, so Brother Yuan moved to this car, and everyone drove back day and night. Bao, when Zhong Limin was in the car, Mrs. Lin would fall out with Yan Shenjue from time to time.


    Xinbao was terribly worried, as long as he was awake, he would keep nagging: "Daddy must be very sad, Xinbao is so worried about Daddy, he can''t eat or sleep because of worry."


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    My child, you only ate a big chicken drumstick at noon, which is called too much, so how much can you eat when you can?


    Ms. Lin also said: "If he was not really sad, he would never treat Tang Erhe like this. Your father is a man who can bear it. He will endure how his family treats him."


    Zhong Limin: "...??"


    Seeing Miss Lin''s eye circles turned red, Zhong Limin was genuinely puzzled.


    Could it be his problem?


    He also listened to Yan Yi''s report the whole time, and he only heard the old-fashioned flavor of the eight winds and immovable... How did you become a little pitiful when it came to your mouth?


    Ms. Lin said: "What do you think Tang Erhe came back for? Why did you have to pick your father up?"


    "Because Daddy is so kind!" Xinbao said, "Daddy is good-looking and smart, he can do business, and he can open the door for Shen Qiu. Who doesn''t want it! Who doesn''t want to take it away!"


    Miss Lin: "That''s true."


    Xinbao: "But Xinbao won''t ask someone to take Daddy away! When Xinbao goes back, he will pester Daddy not to let him see him!"


    "Okay," Mrs. Lin said, "Wait for my mother to find a chance and beat him away quietly."


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He found out, this is really a mother-in-law, dear! Unadulterated mother-in-law!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： be the first to strike first

    Chapter 300 Preemptive attack


    At noon, Mrs. Lin went out to bring Yan Shenjue in and let him rest for a while.


    Although Yan Chenjue felt that he could still hold on, Mrs. Lin told him to come in, and he obediently dismounted and entered the carriage. Xinbao opened the warm alcove with both hands, and poured him a cup of tea.


    Yan Yi came in and reported: "Those people in Tang Erhe seem to have a lot of money, and they actually bought a house in Longmen County, but all the servants are pretended to be Lian Jiazi, and they are all brought by themselves, so our People can''t get close, and they can''t find out what''s going on."


    Even Yan Yi couldn''t help being surprised: "This matter is too unusual, I really can''t guess why."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded slowly.


    Yan Yi retreated first.


    Xinbao''s little brows were knotted, Yan Chenjue turned her head, and was amused by her little expression, and reached out her hand to nod.


    The carriage swayed, Xinbao leaned on him, and said, "I''m so worried about Daddy!"


    "Don''t worry," Yan Chenjue said softly: "There are people around Daddy, we will go back in three days, and no matter what kind of ideas those people have, since they are trying to get Tang Erhe back, and then perform such a play, the means must be determined." It came back, nothing to be afraid of."


    Xinbao nodded, still frowning.


    Zhong Limin couldn''t help but said: "Xinbao, there is a saying that you can use a bull''s knife to kill a chicken. The use of a bull''s knife shows that he is not a chicken... Do you understand? The other party used such a troublesome method to come The fact that you are such a powerful person shows that your family has this weight, and I think it might not be a bad thing."


    Xinbao couldn''t help but glanced at him.


    Zhong Limin''s appearance is really gentle and elegant, but now it seems that the gentleness of the Jianghu people is not at the same level as the gentleness of the scholars.


    Xinbao asked him seriously: "Do you have no family, no wife?"


    Zhong Limin was taken aback: "No, what''s the matter, do I have a wife, what does it have to do with this matter?"


    Xinbao said: "Do you know that in this world, there is a thing called, I understand the reason, but I still worry? For example..."


    Her chubby hand pointed at Yan Shenjue, and turned back halfway, pointing at Zhong Limin: "For example, Uncle Zhongli, if you haven''t come home for a day, Uncle Shen may not care at all, thinking you are such an adult , there is nothing to worry about, I guess I went somewhere to play, didn''t I?"


    She paused: "But if you have a mother, a wife, a daughter, and a family, they will be very worried about you, wondering if you will cause trouble, will you be taken away, will you Being beaten...a meal, do you understand this feeling?"


    Zhong Limin was speechless when asked by a glutinous rice dumpling.


    Then he recalled: "Wait, I understand the truth, but why didn''t you take Xiaojue as an example, why did you take me as an example."


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide, and smiled embarrassedly: "Because, because...Xinbao is called speaking from his own experience. You see, even if it is just an example, Xinbao is not willing to use Brother Xiaoxian to lift it up. He wants to use you to lift it up. So you get it?"


    "What do you understand?" Zhong Limin said angrily on purpose: "I don''t understand! What is the difference between our relationship and his?"


    "Of course it''s different!" Xinbao said as a matter of course: "He is my wife, just like my parents and brothers, we belong to the same family!"


    Zhong Limin clicked his tongue: "Who is he? Your wife? Call him to see if he agrees?"


    Xinbao said loudly: "Wife!"


    Yan Shenjue smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Well," after thinking about it, he turned to him again, "Hey!"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    This is really unexpected.


    Seeing Tuanzi shaking his head triumphantly, Zhong Limin laughed and said: "Little fat man! What''s there to be proud of! It''s the same as no one! Uncle Zhongli will also marry one later!"


    "Big idiot!" Tuanzi didn''t suffer any disadvantages, and immediately retorted, and looked at him with smug little eyes and said, "Why don''t you understand, you have already lost at the starting line! I have a wife when I was three years old, you Even if you have it now, you are already thirty years old. Besides, is your wife as good-looking as mine? Is my wife both civil and military? Is your wife also capable of civil and military? My wife is a genius, can you find a genius wife?"


    Two people hurt each other.


    Zhong Limin twitched his lips: "I''m not thirty years old! I''m not that old yet!"


    He paused for a moment, and then thought of something: "Little Fatty, we are no better than wives, wives are for pampering, don''t you think so?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Big idiot, you are right."


    "Well, little chubby, let''s compare ourselves. Tell me, is it a competition or a martial arts competition?"


    Xinbao''s big eyes are full: "I said, is it better than medical skills?"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He couldn''t help laughing out loud, and stretched out his hand to pinch the small face of the dumpling: "Little clever ghost! Beautiful, smart, cute, genius and good at medicine, Xiaobao! I lost! Xinbao won!"


    Tuanzi is easy to coax, if he doesn¡¯t bark, she won¡¯t bark, ¡°It¡¯s okay for an uncle who is good-looking, good-looking and good-looking and can hide weapons! Defeat is a common thing in military affairs, just get used to it!¡±


    Zhong Limin twitched the corners of his mouth, did he have a good look?


    But he corrected it regardless of the past: "Xinbao, this sentence is wrong. It should be that victory or defeat is a common matter in military affairs."


    Yan Shenjue smiled: "Xinbao is right."


    Zhong Limin was about to speak, but then recalled... What does this little fat man mean, that when he met her, he could only lose, not win? ?


    He was angry and happy, and nodded her small forehead: "Little villain!"


    At this time,


    In Yutang Village.


    Tang Qingshan also got the 19th report.


    After all, Mr. Yuan is an old fox in the court, and he is very sensitive to such things. He said: "They actually bought a house in the county seat. Is this not leaving for a while? Or is it trying to give people the impression that they won''t leave for a while? Qingshan, the other party is afraid The big picture, according to me, we might as well strike first."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Why do you strike first? Uncle, please tell me?"


    Old Master Yuan said: "I have never seen them with my own eyes, so Tang Erhe is really afraid of that woman?


    Tang Qingshan said: "Yes, she is not like a husband and wife, but a bit like a master and servant. Tang Erhe is very afraid of her."


    While speaking, he frowned slightly.


    Not only is he not like a husband and wife, but Tang Erhe has a very strange feeling about him.


    You know, Tang Erhe was in his twenties when he left home, and his personality has long been established. He has a very slippery temperament. Although he is slippery and lazy, he is actually very smart and talkative in dealing with people. But yesterday''s Tang Erhe felt an indescribable sense of innocence, feeling that he couldn''t even handle the basics well.


    Tang Qingshan suddenly asked Nineteen: "In the Jianghu, is there any skill to pretend to be another person?"


    Nineteenth said: "There really are!"


    He was a little surprised, his eyes widened: "You mean, this is not Tang Erhe? Someone else pretended to be?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： Inverted son-in-law

    Chapter 301 Inverted son-in-law


    Tang Qingshan said: "I''m just guessing."


    Nineteen thought for a while: "Although there is this kind of disguise technique in the Jianghu, there are really very few people who know it, at most two or three people? And it''s easy to pretend to be just anyone, pretending to be someone everyone knows Acquaintances, it is difficult, I think only one person can do it!"


    He paused: "This person is Hao Huashi. He is very famous, but his whereabouts are uncertain, so it is not so easy to find. I don''t think it can be him, right?"


    Old Master Yuan brought the topic back: "Let''s just pretend it''s not, even if it''s a disguise, it''s nothing, just try it and you''ll know."


    He continued: "Since we can confirm that Tang Erhe is afraid of the woman, we should transfer the woman away and let him admit that he is the son-in-law. After that, the patriarch can expel him from the clan. You can break off your relationship with him, and then you can do it again." There are things that have nothing to do with you."


    This is definitely a method that the old fox of the court is good at, and it is really a bottom line.


    No matter what the other party¡¯s reason for moving to Tang Erhe, isn¡¯t it because they are relatives? Then let''s break the kiss first! As long as the relationship is broken in the family tree, it won''t work any tricks the other party wants to play!


    After a discussion, Yuru secretly went to Qin Shi.


    The Qin family is clever and quick-witted, and he can do everything well when the money is in place. In comparison, Tang Duanwu and the women of the patriarch''s family are a bit simple and honest, and I''m afraid they are not the opponents of the Chen family.


    Tang Qingshan and Mr. Yuan went to the old patriarch. Even if only Tang Qingshan went by himself, the old patriarch would not be wrong, let alone Mr. Yuan.


    Of course he agreed.


    Here the troops are lined up and ready for battle.


    Two days later, Mrs. Chen and Tang Erhe finally came, and they brought Tang Zhaodi dressed in gold and silver.


    They understood etiquette very well this time, and they brought a lot of gifts in the car, which were given to the patriarch Tang Duanwu and the Hu family, and the children in the village even grabbed handfuls of candies.


    The people in the village are very realistic, so they immediately become enthusiastic.


    Then I went to Tang Qingshan.


    Tang Erhe this time, I don¡¯t know if he had rehearsed in advance, he took out the silver and paid back the bill very readily, and he also paid back five hundred taels directly, thank you big brother for what he said back then, what he said was very reasonable... Tang Qingshan After pushing twice, he said that it only cost three hundred taels, and he accepted all of them who exchanged tears.


    Tang Erhe breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Mrs. Qin came out, pulled Mrs. Chen with a smile and said, "Let''s go, sister, follow me... I haven''t seen you for many years, let the two brothers talk!"


    Mr. Chen didn''t want to leave, so Mrs. Qin said with a smile: "You are a foreign daughter-in-law who doesn''t understand the rules of our clan. At a time like this, there''s no way women can get involved. You have to save Erhe some face!"


    Mrs. Chen hesitated, and then was forced away by Mrs. Qin. Even Tang Zhaodi was taken away, and a group of women naturally followed. Only Tang Erhe was left sitting there, sweating profusely on his head.


    Even Tang Duanwu could see it now, and couldn''t help being secretly surprised, wondering why he was so nervous? I wasn''t so shy back then!


    Nineteen also took a few secret glances, thinking that if it was really disguised... would sweat come out? Surely not? So this is really Tang Erhe?


    Over there, Mr. Yuan didn''t come out. Tang Qingshan, Big Brother Tang, and Second Brother Tang were all there, and Tang Youzhong, Tang Duanwu and several clansmen were sitting next to them, chatting on both sides.


    Tang Qingshan asked Tang Erhe: "What have you been doing all these years?"


    Tang Erhe said: "Actually, I didn''t do anything, I did a little business."


    "what business?"


    Tang Erhe said: "I dumped some silk."


    "Oh?" Tang Qingshan said calmly: "I''m an expert in this. Where do you buy the goods? What kind of goods? Where do you do business?"


    Tang Erhe was not nervous, on the contrary, he said, as if he could finally say it, "Let''s be honest, I did some business first and lost all of it, and then I met Mrs. Chen, and then , I haven¡¯t been out much.¡±


    Oh!


    Big Brother Tang and Second Brother couldn''t help but look at each other.


    This is really smooth and touching!


    Tang Duanwu was trusted by Tang Qingshan, he said directly: "What? Are you raised by a woman?"


    Tang Erhe obviously didn''t think there was any value in being cheeky, and said with a smile: "It doesn''t count, it doesn''t count, I also help with accounting and so on."


    The others couldn''t listen anymore: "What do you mean by helping to manage the accounts? What account do you manage? I think you were raised by a woman!"


    Tang Erhe said: "The Chen family has a big family business, and people are more powerful. I, I think this capable person should do more, and there is nothing wrong with it. The couple have nothing to worry about."


    "What nonsense!" Tang Duanwu said: "Aren''t you just a backdoor?"


    "That''s right! It''s embarrassing!" The other patriarch simply couldn''t understand it: "Are you talking about it yourself, are you being the son-in-law of others!?"


    Tang Erhe obviously didn''t think much about it, he justified it twice before admitting it directly.


    Then Tang Youzhong suddenly stood up and performed his only role today, "I''ll go find my father!"


    Tang Qingshan also said with a cold face: "Rong''er!"


    The second elder brother responded and went down. Tang Erhe sensed that something was wrong: "What are you doing? Brother, why are you angry?? I didn''t kill and set fire? You don''t know, there are actually quite a lot of such things, I will tell you Tell me, eight out of ten of those who caught the son-in-law on the list were the ones who got in the door..."


    However, everyone has been tricked, so no one will care about him.


    After a while, the old patriarch came and brought many villagers with him.


    The old patriarch performed passionately, and his beard trembled: "Tang Erhe! I thought you were well-developed, but I never thought that you were used as a backdoor for others! If it is spread, our Tang family''s old and young men can''t afford to lose this People! I will decide today and remove you from the family tree!"


    Tang Qingshan also said: "My children and grandchildren still have to face, and they still have to study and take the imperial examination. I can''t be relatives with my son-in-law, so I will break off the relationship together!"


    Tang Erhe was bewildered, and he didn''t know what to do when he was in a hurry. He tried to look for Mrs. Chen everywhere, but of course he couldn''t find it.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but disagree. Everyone rushed to get started, dragging people to the ancestral hall.


    For matters such as going out of the clan, the patriarch and the elders can agree, and he does not need his consent.


    In fact, in previous dynasties, such as the Tang Dynasty, the status of the son-in-law was not so low. For example, Li Bai had been the son-in-law twice.


    But in the Great Yan Dynasty, because the court attached great importance to the issue of population taxation, the law expressly regarded the son-in-law as a pariah, and of course the people discriminated even more. To spit.


    So expelling him from the genealogy and Tang Qingshan''s divorce are very reasonable and beyond reproach.


    Within half an hour, everything will be done.


    Tang Erhe still didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, he turned around in a hurry and said, "Where is Mrs. Chen! Where did you take Mrs. Chen?"


    Someone had already pushed the Chen family out, and then the old patriarch said: "Don''t come here again! It''s a shame!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： I want to see my wife and daughter and follow me

    Chapter 302 I want to see my wife and daughter and follow me


    At first, Mrs. Chen didn''t know what happened, so she was pushed out without any problems. When she got into the carriage, she snatched the divorce letter in his hand and looked at it, and said angrily, "What''s going on! Offended him! Didn''t I tell you not to offend him!"


    Tang Erhe said anxiously: "I didn''t offend him! I just said what you taught me! But they said that I told you to raise them, that is, to get in the door, and you can''t enter the genealogy if you get in the door. My elder brother said that Rong''er has to take the imperial examination, so he can''t have it." An uncle who barged in the door backwards!"


    Chen''s eyes widened.


    She really forgot about this one!


    But looking at the divorce letter, she was angry and anxious, and slapped him to the ground: "Who told you to call him a son-in-law? Didn''t it make you confused?"


    Tang Erhe lay on the ground, crying in pain, pouted his buttocks and hid his face, without image: "They keep asking me what to do, I just follow your instructions!"


    Chen said angrily: "You don''t know anything, let me make it up! I want to say that you are in business, and you won''t be able to say a fart by then, so you want to reveal your secrets!"


    While talking, she slapped Tang Erhe twice again.


    Tang Zhaodi shrank in the corner of the car, not daring to say a word.


    When she went back to the village today, she was surrounded by children, looking at her clothes, her shoes, and the silk flowers on her head... Everyone was envious, but she couldn''t be happy at all. Her legs were all poked. It''s a **** hole, every step I take, it hurts like hell!


    It''s very difficult for her to hold on and not cry...


    If I had known this, I might as well have stayed at the Hu family. Mrs. Hu didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. She can eat enough and doesn¡¯t need to do a lot of work. She can live comfortably for two years and find a rich young man to marry... How good would it be?


    But it''s too late to regret now.


    Mr. Chen finally had enough, turned around and went out, sat down beside the coachman, seeing no one around, Mr. Chen said: "What should we do now?"


    The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became: "I didn''t expect such a country guy to be so difficult to deal with!"


    The coachman didn''t answer with a sullen face, obviously he didn''t have any good idea, Chen said: "I heard that his wife and daughter went to Nanyang, doesn''t he dote on his daughter very much? How about we..."


    The coachman said: "No."


    His voice was very low: "If we can use this method, why should we bother to get Tang Erhe here!"


    Chen was very anxious: "But Tang Erhe is a waste! It is useless at all! Their brothers have no feelings at all! They are not as good as a stranger! If I knew this, I shouldn''t have called him here!"


    The coachman frowned and pondered.


    Mrs. Chen said slowly: "Actually, only Yuan Weiming is here now. He is just a scholar. Shen Shouyan is making trouble there, so he doesn''t care about this side at all. We just need to do it cleanly and take Tang Qingshan away smoothly. What about Ming Neng? No matter how angry he gets, he won''t find us."


    The coachman hesitated, and then said after a long while: "It is said that Yuan Weiming''s eldest son is very good at kung fu. He sent the two girls to Nanyang. And..." His voice was very low: "There is also the little girl who can mourn Mo Jian monster!"


    As soon as Ai Mo Jian was mentioned, Chen couldn''t help but pause, and then her eyes suddenly lit up, "It''s actually fine, who said we are really going to deal with that side? We just need to trick Tang Qingshan out."


    The coachman thought about it too: "It''s okay."


    "It''s not too late!" Chen''s eyes lit up: "They haven''t returned from Nanyang yet, this time is just right!"


    The second day,


    Tang Qingshan was still watching them build a house at the workshop, someone waved to him from afar: "Uncle Qingshan! Uncle Qingshan! Someone is looking for you!"


    Tang Qingshan didn''t recognize him, but he still walked over, "What''s the matter?"


    The man saw no one around, and whispered: "If you want to see your wife and daughter, follow me!"


    Tang Qingshan''s complexion changed, and he said coldly: "Impossible! They can''t be in your hands!"


    "How is it impossible?" the man sneered, "You don''t really think that Yuan Yaogui and Yan Xun can protect them, do you? Speaking of which, Ling Qianjin is really cute, and my sister-in-law is also a great beauty. You Are you really willing to ignore it?"


    Tang Qingshan looked at him coldly, and asked after a long time, "Where are you going?"


    The man said: "Then let''s go!"


    Tang Qingshan followed, and later Tang Duanwu called him: "Qingshan, why are you going?"


    The man hurriedly threatened: "Tang Qingshan, if someone else comes with you, don''t blame me for not being sympathetic!"


    Tang Qingshan glanced at him, then turned to Tang Duanwu and said, "The guy I ordered is ready, I''ll go and have a look!"


    "Oh!" Tang Duanwu turned back without doubt, Tang Qingshan followed the man to the entrance of the village, got into the carriage, the man breathed a sigh of relief silently, quickly turned the horse''s head, and the carriage left quickly.


    In the car, Chen said with a charming smile, "Brother Tang, we meet again."


    Tang Qingshan nodded calmly, Chen said with a smile: "Don''t blame us for being abrupt, if you are willing to be obedient, we don''t want to use this method."


    "I''m very strange, I''m really very strange," Tang Qingshan looked at her fixedly, and said slowly: "I''m a farmer, what''s so important? You Fei Nuo put so much effort into lying to me for what? "


    He spoke slowly, emphasizing the strangeness twice at the beginning, calling people''s attention, and he couldn''t help but focus on him, and the reaction afterward would be more real.


    When he said, "I''m a peasant", Chen''s expression froze obviously... Her expression at that moment, if he read it correctly, could even be called "awe".


    So, the key to their action is that he is not "a farmer?" He even has a lot of status?


    Inexplicably, he remembered a sentence that Mrs. Liu had scolded when she got angry with scolding before. She said, "Juexiang Huolang''s short-lived lonely ghost! He deserves to be our old Tang family''s bull and horse!"


    No matter how vicious a mother in the world is, she would not scold her son with words like Juexianghuo, otherwise she would scold herself too? Therefore, he also felt strange, but at that time he didn''t think much about it, he just thought it was scolding.


    After all, who would doubt that his own mother is not his own mother?


    but now¡­


    Tang Qingshan stopped talking, but Chen Shi was inexplicably embarrassed. After a while, she said kindly: "Don''t worry, we won''t touch half of your hair. We also obey orders. If we can''t help ourselves, don''t blame me us¡­"


    Tang Qingshan suddenly said: "Are you from the capital?"


    Chen gave a sharp meal.


    Tang Qingshan said: "I hear you have a slight capital accent?"


    Mrs. Chen slowed down a little, and said, "Nowadays everyone speaks official language, but I have never been to the capital."


    Tang Qingshan nodded and said, "You and Tang Erhe are not husband and wife, right?" He raised his eyes again and looked at her: "There should be no need to hide it now, right?"


    Chen nodded quickly: "Of course, he is also worthy."


    Tang Qingshan nodded again and stopped talking.


    Chen didn''t dare to say any more, she always felt that the man in front of her seemed calm, but there seemed to be pitfalls in his words, and she said something she shouldn''t have said before she knew it.


    She didn''t know that people can speak not only with their mouths, but also their expressions and attitudes, and they can speak more truthfully.


    At least, now that Tang Qingshan knows, there is a 80% possibility that this woman is the woman of the person who sent her here.


    Because the expression on her face when she said "he is also worthy" is obviously extremely contemptuous of Tang Erhe, then her real husband should have a lot of status, so this should be a background like a guard or a secret guard, and then from Become a master, become a master''s woman... Only in this way can she explain her kung fu, her back room habits, her inexplicable sense of superiority, and her obviously stupid but obviously leading position.


    At the same time, if this "master" is allowed to send his own woman to do this matter, then this matter must be extremely confidential... So, who is he?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： Old past

    Chapter 303 Old events


    Mr. Chen didn''t know how to say a few words, and others had already seen through her background.


    She lifted the curtain of the car a little and looked out. The carriage had already entered the city and turned into a small alley. All she had to do was enter the house and change the carriage. A few suspicious soldiers came out at the same time. No one would know that they had gone. where!


    She took a long breath and waited quietly.


    Soon, the carriage entered the house without a sound and stopped. The driver jumped out of the carriage and said, "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Mrs. Chen stood up and said, "Mr. Tang, please."


    Have you called Mr. Shang?


    Tang Qingshan got out of the carriage calmly, and Mrs. Chen jumped off after him. Looking around, seeing several carriages were there, he said urgently: "Let''s go now!"


    While talking, he turned his hand back and wanted to grab Tang Qingshan, but... nothing.


    As soon as she turned around, she found that there was no one behind her. When she was startled, she felt a pain behind her back, and her whole body went limp, and she fell to the ground, and the coachman also fell to the ground at the same time. The next moment, someone yelled outside. Come out: "Bold madman, how dare you murder uncle!"


    The sound of footsteps and yelling was getting closer and closer. Several officers and soldiers broke into the door. Mr. Yuan was helped out. Liang Ruoxu stepped forward urgently: "Master! Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay," the old man said, "Fortunately, you came in time! These people want to kill me!"


    The sound was so loud that it could be heard from outside, and immediately there were several gasps.


    Liang Ruoxu was full of anger and said: "How dare you murder Uncle! Someone, take it down for me!"


    The people who had already lost their ability to resist were dragged away by the officers and soldiers like dead dogs. Xinbao and others also got out of the carriage. Missing my dad.


    Ms. Lin then got out of the car, smiled very kindly, reached out her hand to Tang Qingshan''s back, twisted it hard, and even turned it around.


    Tang Qingshan shook his hands in pain, and almost dropped his daughter... He looked helplessly at Mrs. Lin, she thought he and Mrs. Chen came in the same car.


    Xinbao didn''t notice it at all, Xiaopang held his father''s face in his hands, and smirked at him.


    Actually, this kind of deception belongs to concern and chaos. Originally, even if Tang Qingshan was not fooled, he would definitely be worried, but who said that Xinbao is an emperor?


    The people on the front foot discussed it, and the big rock from Xinbao came on the back foot. Originally, they just told Tang Qingshan not to be fooled, and then grabbed the two people... But when they came back, Xinbao saw a familiar tree at a glance. Tree.


    In the dream, the tree in the picture on the big rock... So, since they even know the house where they are doing things, how difficult can it be to lay an ambush before them, and wait for the rabbit to catch the turtle in the urn?


    So they came to Lian Guoduan, arrested everyone, and charged them with a serious crime.


    The first one to deal with is Tang Erhe who is stupid and cowardly at first glance.


    As soon as the instruments of torture were put on, Tang Erhe began to tremble, and he was interrogated without much trouble.


    According to him,


    Back then, when Mrs. Liu had just given birth to her first child, there was a fire at home for some reason, and then she temporarily avoided the delivery room.


    The mother used to sleep a lot, but after such a toss, she was tired and fell asleep, and suddenly woke up in the middle, and found someone walking out with the baby in her arms. Mrs. Liu was startled, and rushed forward and hugged her.


    The man was also startled, so he struggled to kick her away, Granny Liu hugged her up again, and then called out loudly, the man broke away and ran away, but she was stopped by the wishful pattern on her body, and Granny Liu dragged her away. down.


    Grandma Liu has been greedy for money since she was a child. When she saw that the jade ban was quite valuable, she subconsciously put it in her arms, and then continued to yell at others.


    As a result, when someone came to take a look, they found that the child was lying there. Everyone thought she was frightened and had a nightmare, and laughed at her. Mrs. Liu was thinking about the jade ban and didn''t argue much.


    Then when the people left, no matter how she thought about it, she also felt that she was right. At that time, the person was holding a child. Although the newborn children were all about the same size, the more she looked at it, the more she felt that this was not her own child.


    But at that time, her mother-in-law was still alive, and she finally gave birth to a son two years after she entered the house, and she didn''t dare to tell her mother-in-law about the delicious food. I told Tang Mancang, and Tang Mancang didn''t really believe it, but after seeing Yu Zhibu, he believed it.


    Seeing that it didn''t look like ordinary people''s, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he quietly inquired, and then inquired, there was a nobleman from the capital in the town, who said he had just given birth to a child, but what kind of nobleman was it, but asked not come out.


    Actually, whether Tang Mancang found out who it was, Mrs. Liu didn''t know. Anyway, when he came back, he told her that this matter was rotten, so don''t mention it to anyone.


    Until later, it was a coincidence that before Tang Mancang passed away, he was seriously ill and didn''t feel well, so he called Mrs. Liu to tell him about it. up.


    After finishing his father''s funeral, he quietly asked Mrs. Liu, and Mrs. Liu told him.


    Until later, Tang Sanshui and Mrs. Liu went to Tang Qingshan, and came back after something happened. He thought that his brother and brother had enjoyed wealth and honor, but he didn''t have time to go, and he disappeared without a turn. Feeling flustered, the more I thought about it, the more unwilling I became, and I kept thinking about it.


    After the two mothers got together, Tang Erhe took the jade ban and walked to the capital, asking everywhere about which noble family had been to Longmen County more than 30 years ago.


    But in a place like the capital, there are as many nobles as dogs, so how can he find out easily? Even if someone really knows it, they dare not say it!


    After inquiring for two months, there was nothing to gain, but he lost all his money. He lasted for half a month, but he couldn''t hold on anymore, so he pawned Yu Zhibu directly.


    At this time, someone came to him that night, and then he killed him. He was that child. He and Tang Qingshan were only three years apart, and the country people looked old, so there was no flaw at all.


    Then two days later, he was locked in a courtyard, where he ate and drank, and was served by maids, and no one cared about pulling him into bed, but he was not allowed to go out.


    For more than three years, he has been coming here like this all the time. He eats delicious food, doesn¡¯t have to do anything, doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything, but he can¡¯t go out, and the only one he sees back and forth is a girl. meal¡­


    That''s it, until the year before, someone suddenly came and arrested him for interrogation, asked him if he was impersonating, beat him up, and he said everything.


    Then a few days later, Mrs. Chen came over, took him out, asked him about Tang Qingshan all the way, and asked him to find a way to bring Tang Qingshan back to Beijing.


    He didn''t dare to disobey, but he also didn''t want to bring Tang Qingshan back to Beijing. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that if Tang Qingshan went back, his good life would be gone.


    Besides, he hasn''t socialized with anyone for three years, and he doesn''t know how to talk for a long time, so he has become what he is now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： disobedient dad

    Chapter 304 Disobedient father


    The Tang family didn''t leave, they were waiting for Xin''er at Yuan''s house, Liang Ruoxu personally interrogated, and came over to tell them after the interrogation was over.


    Then he took a drawing and showed it to them: "That Tang Erhe Mumu was stunned, he felt like a fool, I asked him to draw a picture, and he said that Yu Zhibu looked like this at that time."


    The paper is a mess, and there is no pattern at all. It looks like a longevity character in the middle, but if it is a jade plaque with the longevity character, it is really a bad street.


    Old Master Yuan glared at him.


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said: "No way, he said that there is a round jade plaque on the top of the jade forbidden step, and there are two small plaques on the bottom. The big plaque may be the Longevity plaque, but the small plaque, he doesn''t care about it." Pay attention, it''s been a long time, I don''t remember."


    After a pause, he continued: "I''m thinking, if it was years ago, then it must be because Wang Wuyou returned to Beijing, and the people who followed him at that time were very mixed... maybe someone saw Uncle Qingshan''s appearance, so it must be because Wang Wuyou returned to Beijing. Suspicion arose, and after the first trial, Tang Erhe was judged."


    Old Master Yuan glanced at Tang Qingshan: "But..."


    He didn''t shy away from it, and continued directly: "I really haven''t heard that the Wu''an Palace has lost children. The Wu''an Palace has been passed down for several generations, and there is no child similar to your age. Qingshan, are you Guigeng this year?"


    Tang Qingshan said calmly: "One year old is thirty-six."


    Liang Ruoxu said: "The governor seems to be only forty, or forty-one? The governor... no, old Lord Wu''an, have you ever been to Longmen County?"


    Old Master Yuan slowly shook his head: "I really haven''t heard of it."


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said: "It''s not Gong Wei, I really always think that Uncle Qingshan is definitely not an ordinary person."


    Tang Qingshan still stood still, and smiled: "Thank you."


    The old father and son said: "Check slowly, who came to Longmen County thirty-six years ago. If I remember correctly, there was chaos here at that time, I''m afraid it''s hard to check."


    "What''s the rush?" Liang Ruoxu said: "If someone is arrested here, they will be unable to sit still! We don''t need to investigate, they will jump out by themselves."


    The three didn''t say much, and Liang Ruoxu went back to interrogate the others.


    Tang Qingshan went to the back.


    As a result, just after entering, Xinbao rushed out like a little tiger, and rushed into his arms.


    Tang Qingshan bent down to hug him with a smile on his lips, but Tuanzi turned away and refused to let him hug him. As soon as he grabbed his hand, he took a bite, tearing up in anger, he turned his head and wanted to run away after biting.


    Tang Qingshan casually grabbed the back collar, lifted it up and held it in his arms: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi turned his head away to ignore him, and Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "I was playing, when I suddenly remembered that you came here alone with the bad guys, it was too dangerous, I was so angry, I have been nagging here for a long time just now. "


    She coughed and turned her eyes away: "I didn''t say anything."


    She just remembered, and casually asked Tuanzi whether that Chen family was pretty. The girl would think of other things, and it really had nothing to do with her.


    Tang Qingshan knew her guilty expression when he saw her guilty expression. He didn''t say anything, and went to coax his daughter in his arms.


    Tuanzi hugged her two small arms together, hid her hands and refused to hold her hand, and desperately raised her chin not to look at him. The whole group wrote: "Angry! The kind that can''t be coaxed well!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    This year''s dad is too difficult to take care of! It''s so worrying!


    Obviously she told him in advance! Obviously there is no need to risk himself, but he insisted on doing it!


    What if the villain does something bad? In the movie, it is possible to make you drink poisoned wine, beat people, or kill people! Anything can happen!


    It''s so dangerous, Dad doesn''t care at all! Just get in the car!


    Mad! Mad!


    As soon as Yan Shenjue came in, he found the tuanzi sitting in Tang Qingshan''s arms, with his small head thrown back forcefully. Tang Qingshan supported her with his hands, and the whole tuanzi was in a strange posture.


    Yan Shen Jue thought she was sleeping, so he went up to the sky above her and looked, and saw her eyes were wide open.


    He bent down, the two looked at each other, Yan Shenjue asked strangely: "What is Xinbao doing? Isn''t your neck tired?"


    "Tired!" Xinbao still maintained this difficult posture, with puffy cheeks: "But Xinbao can persevere!"


    It''s mainly because your father is insisting, right? ?


    Yan Shen said without comprehension: "But what is Xinbao insisting on?"


    She said: "Xinbao is angry! You must have momentum when you are angry!"


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    Is it imposing lying on a human hand?


    He suppressed a smile and said: "Xinbao, you can also sulk when you are angry, and you don''t need to have arrogance when you are sullen."


    Xinbao thought about it, so he lowered his head.


    Yan Shen Jue felt that he was really a master at coaxing the group now, he was obedient as soon as he was coaxing, and he was a little happy, so he pushed Tang Qingshan''s hand away, and hugged the group... That action was completely habitual, without thinking.


    Tang Qingshan who was just pushed away: "...??"


    Yan Shenjue really didn''t pay attention at all. He sat down with the dumpling in his arms, pinched the back of her neck, and asked, "Why is Xinbao so angry?"


    Xinbao clenched his fists and said angrily: "It''s Daddy! I''m so mad! Such an adult is not obedient at all! He even said that it will be changed in the future, but it hasn''t changed at all! It''s all a lie! Change! Such a father will definitely bring my brother and me to ruin!"


    She stole a glance at her father to see if he was terrified by the dire consequences.


    Tang Qingshan looked serious.


    The big man who doesn''t understand the style has many years of experience and knows that some people are simply unreasonable.


    So he didn''t say anything, but solemnly promised: "Daddy won''t be in the future."


    Yan¡¤coaxing master¡¤self-confident¡¤Shen Jue, was seriously reasoning: "Xinbao, but at that time, there were people all along the way, it was impossible to let uncle take risks alone..."


    Tuanzi was rubbing the back of her neck with his hand, and just felt a little better, but when she heard this, her narrowed eyes widened again.


    She stared at him: "In the carriage, there are only Daddy and the two bad guys! Even if there are a hundred or a thousand people outside, Daddy is the only one in the carriage!"


    Her legs trembled in anger, and she slid off his lap, slammed open the door, and strode out. Her little head was held up too high, and she was too imposing. As soon as she took a step, she slapped and fell to the ground.


    Yan Shenjue hurried to help, but Tang Qingshan blocked it casually, and then saw Tuanzi get up quickly, breathing in pain, while spreading his short legs, and quickly moved away from the embarrassing scene.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    At this moment, someone walked in quickly: "Uncle Tang, our lord told you to return to the village quickly. An imperial envoy has arrived, and the reward for offering the greenhouse has come down!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Bo of Jishan County

    Chapter 305 Jishan County Bo


    Tang Qingshan got up quickly, and the family, together with the old man Yuan, quickly got into the carriage and rushed back to the village.


    Before the imperial envoy arrived, several people hurriedly changed their clothes and prepared the incense table and red envelope.


    This side was just getting ready when the imperial envoy arrived.


    The Tang family immediately set up an incense table to receive the order.


    The imperial decree praised him greatly, and even said that "all living beings are ignorant and virtuous, just like the good and the bad in the five grains". This is the matter of Tang Sanshui. different.


    In this way, the imperial decree will be written and the coffin will be finalized. In the future, no one will dare to talk about Tang Sanshui again.


    In the end, Tang Qingshan was granted the title of Jishan county uncle, and five hundred acres of Yongye farmland was granted.


    It may be because the timing of the offering is too suitable, or it may be because of Yan Shenjue''s letter that Emperor Ming Pei has a high opinion of him. Anyway, this reward is really not small. Even the old man Yuan was a little surprised, and the old patriarch was even more happy There is nothing wrong with it, and the villagers are almost dumbfounded.


    After announcing this one, the imperial envoy came out with another decree and announced it to the old man.


    Because the old man reported meritorious service, Jing Xingbo was renamed Jing Xinghou, and he was given two thousand taels of gold, and a pair of xun and chi hands made of gold inlaid with jade.


    Xun and Chi are two musical instruments. Bo Xun and Zhong Chi are used to express the good relationship between brothers. This is the support of Emperor Ming Pei for the old man, which means that the relationship between the monarch and his ministers is still very good.


    At the same time, Liang Ruoxu was also rewarded with some property.


    After announcing the decree, the Tang family welcomed the imperial envoy in, and there was a bang outside, and the sound of discussion sounded like a blowout.


    One by one, their eyes turned green with envy!


    Dayan¡¯s titles are slightly different from those of the previous dynasty. For example, "king" includes prince and county king, and the prince and county king are each divided into one word for prince and two words for prince, and one word for county king and two words for county king. The prince is respected to the county king, and one character is respected to two characters.


    Then "public" is divided into national public and county public, which are also divided into one word and two characters.


    All of these have food towns and hereditary Yongye fields.


    But further down, "Hou" is divided into Hou and County Hou; "Bo" is also divided into Bo and County Bo. The same goes for viscounts and barons.


    The former has Shiyi and Yongyetian, while the latter has no Shiyi, and Yongyetian is halved.


    Shiyi means to enjoy the rent and tax of these families; Yongyetian is also called Shiyetian, which can be passed on to future generations and can be hereditary. It is equivalent to private land and is different from ordinary mouth-sharing land.


    For example, Yuan Yuan¡¯s original title of "bo" was 700 households in Shiyi and 1,000 mu of permanent land. When it came to Tang Qingshan, the county uncle had only 500 mu of permanent land.


    So, even if the old man is not sealed, both of them are considered "uncles", and they are not of the same rank as the villagers think.


    But it doesn''t matter, five hundred acres of Yongye land and a county earl, this is already a surprise! A real surprise!


    This is the real class leap!


    It''s nothing to be in front of real nobles, but in small counties and small towns, it''s enough to walk sideways.


    Probably because the old man Yuan and Yan Shenjue were both there, the **** Xuanzhi had a very modest attitude. He came in and had a cup of tea, received the red envelope, got into the carriage and left.


    Then I have to go to the county government to eat and rest.


    As a result, as soon as he arrived at the county office, the master came over in a hurry: "My lord! My lord! It''s not good!" He looked at the imperial envoy, not knowing whether to say something or not.


    Liang Ruoxu secretly scolded the master for being stupid, and directly shouted: "Don''t say it!"


    Master said: "Those people are all dead! They all committed suicide!"


    "What!" Liang Ruoxu was stunned, and after a while he asked, "Where''s Tang Erhe?"


    The master said: "Tang Erhe is not there, but Tang Erhe and his daughter are still alive."


    Liang Ruoxu said: "When did it happen?"


    Master said: "I didn''t realize it until lunch time, it should be less than two hours!"


    Liang Ruoxu urgently dispatched an officer to investigate the cause of death, and at the same time said to the eunuch: "I will also report this matter to the emperor..."


    He directly compared his hands: "Since Eunuch Gao just happened to meet him, why not go and see this matter with your own eyes. If the emperor asks about it in the future, Eunuch Gao will be able to report back."


    The eunuch''s name was Gao Fu, and he was also a person before the emperor. He hesitated for a moment, and then went.


    After all, although they seem to be nosy on the surface, in fact, they want to listen to all directions. If Liang Ruoxu will report this matter to the emperor, and he happens to be the right person, then of course he should report to the emperor first. It is appropriate to report.


    So he had to see clearly.


    He went.


    Those people were indeed dead, and they were dragged out of the prison one by one. The blood from their mouths and noses was all black, obviously they had taken poison.


    Liang Ruoxu murmured, "Here, are these all dead men?"


    He said directly: "Call other people out and ask!"


    Of course, there were other prisoners in the prison. After questioning, more than one person said: "When the value was changed in the morning, there was a bird calling outside. It sounded very close. They began to walk around, whispering to each other, and some people were swearing. Later, the person in the cell said, "Death early, reincarnation early!" Then he leaned back, as if he was dead, and then everyone else, one by one. fell down."


    "In the end it was the woman who kept crying, kept crying, said she didn''t want to, said she couldn''t be reconciled, and scolded Tang Erhe for a long time, then told him to go over, Tang Erhe didn''t go over, and didn''t say a word. Just leaned against the railing and didn''t move anymore."


    Liang Ruoxu said slowly: "It seems that there are still fish that slipped through the net outside! What kind of code is this! These people... have a lot of background, no wonder they are so tight-lipped during the interrogation that they can''t ask anything. !"


    Gao Fu didn''t say a word, his sharp eyes looked around.


    He felt that this was not displayed for him to see, but that the matter had indeed just happened, but Liang Ruoxu wanted to tell Emperor Ming Pei through him, so he asked him to come and see for himself.


    These people... To him, they look like shadow guards!


    It is not common for officials outside to see shadow guards, and it may not be easy to tell them apart, but they are common from time to time. Although these people are not wearing black clothes, but ordinary clothes, they give people the feeling that they are shadow guards. guard!


    But Gao Fu didn''t speak, watching these people inspecting, these people have poison in their teeth, so even if they are completely weak at the moment, they can kill themselves. This style is also like that of a shadow guard!


    The two didn''t leave the prison until Wu Zuo went over these people. Liang Ruoxu smiled wryly and said, "I''m sorry, Eunuch Gao, let''s go eat first!"


    Gao Fu said: "Master Liang, you are welcome."


    The two of them had dinner together, and they didn''t mention this matter again. Gao Fu left Longmen County early the next morning.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： heartbreaker

    Chapter 306 Heartbreaker


    In Yutang Village.


    As soon as the imperial envoy and Liang Ruoxu left, everyone gathered in front of the Tang family with a bang.


    Normally, it would be fine to yell outside, slap the door twice, or even go in without slamming the door, but at this moment, everyone couldn''t help...he flinched.


    Tang Qingshan and Lin Niangzi came out to say hello with a smile and asked everyone to come in, but most of them refused with a smile.


    I dare not enter, but I am not willing to leave. I just watch from a distance. People who get along with each other day and night, suddenly dare not look directly at them.


    This is the power of the emperor, this is the difference between officials and the people, even if it is only a small title, or even a seventh-rank sesame official, there is no need to say anything, in everyone''s heart, it will be different in an instant, both "respect" And "fear", from now on, no one dares to make mistakes easily.


    Xinbao has not been at home for more than half a month, hugged the eldest brother for a while, and was about to hug the second brother again, when the fourth brother next to him reached out to pick up the younger sister, and said with a smile: "Second brother is studying, February 12 opens the county Try, don¡¯t dare to stop studying for a while!¡±


    "Oh!" Xinbao immediately covered his mouth and nodded.


    Fourth brother Tang laughed again: "Xiao Wu Xiao Liu, Xiao Bai Xiao Qiao also went to study."


    Xinbao asked: "Then why don''t you go?"


    Fourth Brother Tang said: "I followed my father to learn how to do business, and I also study in my spare time. Uncle Yuan brought me a few books and told me to read them slowly. If you don''t understand, you can explain to me..." He whispered Said: "I didn''t dare to really go, I''ll wait for Xiaojue to come back and tell me!"


    Xinbao nodded and kissed his forehead: "Brother is awesome!"


    Everyone is making progress, so is she! When the saplings are bought in March, she will start planting trees! Now she can grow medicine too!


    She suddenly remembered, and asked Fourth Brother Tang: "Where''s Uncle Zhongli?"


    Fourth brother Tang was taken aback: "Who?"


    Xinbao went out to find Shijiu, and asked him, "Where''s Uncle Zhongli?"


    Nineteen knelt down and asked her, "He''s at Shen''s house, do you want to pick him up?"


    "Yes," Xinbao said, "Xinbao and Dabai will treat his illness."


    "Okay," Nineteen said, "Don''t worry, I''ll pick it up in a while."


    Zhong Limin went back to the county seat yesterday, and when he saw that something was going on with them, he went directly to Shen''s house.


    Shen Zhuoli is the grandson recognized by Second Master Shen here. He has never met him before, but he is used to worrying. Once he went there, he asked about the situation of the left-behind staff, and found that the situation was much better than he imagined.


    He discovered that Shen Zhuoli is a talented kid!


    You know, Jianghu is a place that doesn''t care much about "identity", not to mention that he is not a grandson, but he is obviously young and his skills are ordinary, but he can manage these people submissively just by relying on his status. , this skill is very good.


    So he mentioned a few words to him, and then ordered that some more people be sent here. After all, Second Master Shen will come back soon, and he is also here, at least for a year and a half. Move the help this way.


    But he is really unable to hold on now, and he can''t worry too much, so he followed him after the 19th day, and then went directly to Yuan''s house, and 19th turned to call Xinbao.


    There was no one at home, Zhong Limin was sitting in the living room drinking tea, when Bai Gusheng came in, his eyes were fixed on him.


    Zhong Limin also guessed it, and stood up and cupped his hands in a gentle manner: "Is it Mr. Bai? I am..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Bai Gusheng jumped over, grabbed his wrist, and then led him inside like a kite, and sat on the chair he was sitting on just now, watching his eyes shine brightly Guang Guang: "Your poison is interesting! Your poison...huh??"


    His face darkened suddenly, and when he turned back to look at him, his eyes changed, just like looking at a heartless man: "You are already being treated? Is it that..."


    He said sonorously here, then suddenly turned to a low voice: "Little brat..."


    Then he suddenly rose again: "Healed for you??"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He said very gently: "Yes, Mr. Bai, it was Xinbao who treated me."


    "Hush!" Bai Gusheng booed him, looking like you are so stupid: "Don''t say such things out loud! Hey, she really treated you, what prescription did you prescribe?"


    Zhong Limin recited the prescription, Bai Gusheng let go of his hand, and muttered silently. After pondering for a while, maybe he was unhappy because he didn''t find something wrong, so he snorted and said with his nostrils turned upside down: Did she give you acupuncture?"


    "No," Zhong Limin said, "Xinbao can''t do acupuncture yet."


    "Hahaha!" Bai Gusheng was very happy: "I knew it! I knew she wouldn''t! Because I haven''t taught her yet! Hahaha!"


    He grabbed his wrist again: "What''s your name?"


    "Zhong Limin."


    "Xiao Zhong!" Bai Gusheng said kindly: "You still have a disease. When your poison is cured, I will cure it for you."


    Zhong Limin said helplessly, "My surname is Zhongli."


    "It doesn''t matter," Bai Gusheng waved his hand, and changed it in a good temper: "Xiaoli, in short, I will treat you for you, do you remember? If she wants to treat you for you, you sternly refuse, Did you hear that?"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    The next moment, I saw glutinous rice dumpling rushing in. Before the person entered, he shouted: "No! No! I will help him! Dabai, how can you rob me?"


    Bai Gusheng stood up, saluted extremely perfunctorily, and called out in an extremely small voice, "Master!"


    Xinbao has already hugged Zhong Limin''s arm: "I''ll cure him!"


    Bai Gusheng squinted his eyes and said: "You help him detoxify, but will you cure his disease?"


    Xinbao said: "I will!"


    Bai Gu choked for a moment: "But can you cure it?"


    "I can cure it!?"


    Bai Gusheng choked again, and grabbed Zhong Limin''s shoulder: "Say it! Say it yourself! Zhongli! Who do you want to treat you! It''s me who is famous all over the world! Or this fat kid who can knock down when he walks!"


    Fat kids or something really pokes thunder.


    Xinbao also grabbed his arm and pulled it towards her forcefully: "Say it! Uncle Zhongli, didn''t you promise to treat me? You have to keep your word! I can cure you! Tell me whether you will treat me or treat him! Say it!"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    The problem is that it¡¯s okay for Tuanzi to pull him, but Bai Gusheng is a martial arts learner. Seeing that Tuanzi is exerting strength, he is actually exerting strength! Zhong Limin''s shoulders were about to be pulled down by him!


    Zhong Limin really hesitated.


    Reason told him that he should choose Bai Gusheng, who has been famous for a long time, instead of the fat dumpling that he didn''t have for the "first time", but all his intuitions were shouting at him: "Fat dumpling, fat dumpling! You can''t choose fat dumpling if you choose fat dumpling. Can''t choose to be fooled!"


    Zhong Limin: "I''m sorry, I''d better choose fat... This beautiful little baby next to me!"


    Xinbao withdrew her hand in satisfaction.


    Bai Gusheng withdrew his hand quietly.


    He looked at him again with the look of looking at a heartless man: "I won''t help you with acupuncture," he said fiercely, "You let her treat you!!"


    Xinbao said generously: "It doesn''t matter, Uncle Zhongli, don''t worry, I may learn acupuncture by then, or you can choose, I will order my apprentice to give you acupuncture."


    Bone Bone: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： Genius is the most annoying

    Chapter 307 Genius is the most annoying


    Bai Gusheng is a true drug addict. He never makes trouble in medicine. Even if he loses the fight with the patient, he still conscientiously helps him make medicine and acupuncture.


    Tuanzi was also playing with Shengong Ball and studying at the same time. By the time Yan Shenjue came over, the battle had already ended, and the years were peaceful.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao, are you alright?"


    Nai Tuanzi said: "Are you all right?"


    Yan Shen Jue didn''t ask any more questions, just sat down next to him, hugged Tuanzi in his arms, and after a while he said, "Xinbao, tell me, do I want to take the county exam?"


    Xinbao turned his head to look at him: "Then do you like to study?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I like it."


    She asked, "Then do you like to take the No. 1 Scholar exam?"


    "I don''t know," Yan Shenjue was silent for a while: "It''s because I don''t know, that''s why I can''t make up my mind. I like studying, but I don''t want to be an official, I... I don''t want to be an official, I don''t know..."


    Xinbao held his face in both hands, staring at him quietly with big eyes.


    Now she is used to seeing people this way. As a group, only in this way can she see clearly and have enough time to think.


    From such a close distance, she can clearly see every trace of his expression. His beautiful peach eyes are dark and clear, making people suddenly understand why some people say that there are stars and seas in his eyes... that is really a beautiful feeling that is so vast .


    Xinbao has a serious face, thinking very seriously.


    In fact, she doesn''t think that studying must take the imperial examination and become an official to be considered promising. As long as he doesn''t disturb others, it doesn''t matter if he takes reading as a hobby. Even in this special age, if his status is not born Need to consider food, clothing, housing and transportation, so there is nothing wrong with him not "making a living".


    But the problem is that when he taught his second brother, he was clear and to the point. He was very sharp and sharp in "big things". This kind of thinking can never be obtained out of thin air. No matter how talented he is, he still needs to understand and think.


    So, since he subconsciously understands and thinks, it means that he is interested in this.


    Xinbao told him, "Brother Xiaoxian."


    "Um?"


    Xinbao said: "Do you know that when people are bored, they do it and feel that it is not boring anymore. That''s not called liking. Only people like Dabai want to do this thing every day, and they don''t have time to make time for it." I want to do it when I come, but when I do it, I forget the time and other things... Is it called liking?


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly taken aback.


    When Bai Gusheng started acupuncture, he was completely deaf to what was going on outside the window, and he didn''t hear it at all, while Zhong Limin was being acupunctured, but couldn''t help turning his eyes to see them again and again.


    Xinbao''s voice is milky, but her small face is very serious: "Brother Xiaoxian, do you know that Xinbao doesn''t like to write seal characters at all? But Xinbao likes it so much, everyone in the family is safe and happy, So Xinbao..."


    Before she finished speaking, Yan Chenjue suddenly raised her eyebrows: "I understand!"


    He doesn''t like being an official, and he doesn''t like those intrigues and strife in the officialdom, but he likes to be in a high position, his ideas can be put into practice, and his efforts can contribute to the world!


    He doesn''t like to deal with people and is even a little afraid of dealing with people, but he likes Xinbao, he likes Xinbao to show off him, and he hopes that in the future, when Xinbao shows off, he can add a bargaining chip!


    It is inevitable and necessary to make some efforts for future goals!


    He hugged the fat dumpling with both hands, kissed it, put down the dumpling, and walked away quickly.


    Xinbao: "...??"


    She looked at his back with her mouth open, and said angrily after a long time: "But I haven''t finished yet!"


    She turned around in the room, and finally found someone who could talk, and said to Zhong Limin who was lying on the couch, "I haven''t finished talking yet! Who told him to understand it so early! It hasn''t reached this point yet." step!"


    She stomped her feet in anger, "Genius is the most annoying thing! I will never teach brother Xiaoxian again! I won''t teach my second brother either! Fortunately, I didn''t accept them as apprentices!"


    She looked at Bai Gusheng, and gradually calmed down: "Hmph! Fortunately, I only accepted Dabai as an apprentice!"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He looked at it and still didn''t know what happened. When he heard her call him, he turned his head and looked at her bone-born bone, and said from the bottom of his heart: "You''re right."


    Yan Shenjue immediately ordered people to use Yan as his surname, and use the character of •t bestowed at birth as his name, and he was naturalized in the neighboring county.


    Old Master Yuan knew about it, so he asked him why, Yan Shenjue only said: "Because I also want the chief of the case."


    He also wanted to be the leader of the case, but he didn''t want to take the lead of Brother Tang, so he didn''t take the exam in the same county with him.


    Old Master Yuan chuckled, he just likes this style.


    You know, although there are definitely human factors in the county test, when the essay is really good to a certain level, no one dares to pressure you, especially like Yan Shenjue, whose temporary naturalization is obviously for the sake of the imperial examination people who come.


    Old Master Yuan said: "But Rong''er still wants Xiao Sanyuan?"


    Yan was taken aback for a moment.


    The so-called "small three yuan" means that the county examination, the government examination, and the hospital examination all get the first case. Then, even if he is naturalized in a neighboring county, the government examination and the hospital examination still have to be taken in the same place.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Then I will go to Huguang Province to naturalize."


    Master Yuan didn''t speak.


    So Yan Shenjue directly asked someone to do it. He was naturalized in the nearest Pingyang County, and it would take a whole day to ride a horse on both sides.


    People who have money are easy to handle, so the household registration was quickly obtained, and the county examination time in Pingyang County was also the tenth day of February. , to what extent.


    This is the legendary pre-examination assault stage. Everyone is so nervous that they dare not speak loudly at home.


    Zhong Limin lived directly in Yuan''s house, in Yan Shenjue''s original room, and Xinbao came to see Bai Gusheng''s acupuncture every day, while chatting with Zhong Limin for a while.


    After the acupuncture and moxibustion is over, Xinbao directs Bai Gusheng to use the method of frying medicine to make seasoning powder packets for the second brother and Yan Shenjue.


    Because of the strict examination in the imperial examination, it cannot be made into lumps, nor can it be made into pills, but can only be made into powder... But in fact, seasonings and Chinese medicines are not separated, just like Angelica dahurica, cardamom, etc. are all medicines, so choose It is made to dispel the cold and warm the stomach without being bitter. When the time comes, add some peanut oil and pour it into soup, which is much better than eating cold pancakes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the ninth day of February, and Yan Shenjue rushed to Pingyang County one day earlier. Tang Qingshan sent Brother Tang to see him off, and Master Yuan also sent Brother Yuan to see him off.


    Yan Shenjue is like a child who pushes out red envelopes during the Chinese New Year. Although he keeps saying no, he still accepts it happily.


    Once the three of them left, the atmosphere in the house became more tense. They walked on tiptoes for fear of making any noise.


    Miss Lin accidentally dropped the bowl while eating, and slapped Tang Qingshan on the back angrily... thinking he dropped it.


    Tang Qingshan comforted her calmly: "Don''t be nervous, we don''t know what he''s learned, so don''t you know the Lord Hou?"


    Ms. Lin didn''t realize that it was dropped by herself at all, and said: "But Lord Hou knows about herself, and doesn''t know about others?"


    Xinbao was not nervous at all, and comforted her mother: "Aniang, you don''t understand, a genius is different from a normal person. A day of a genius may be equivalent to a year, or ten years, or a lifetime of mediocrity...so no matter No matter how many people take the exam, they must all be number one."


    Ms. Lin said: "What if it''s not number one?"


    Xinbao paused, and then said decisively: "Then there must be something shady!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： this sign is priceless

    Chapter 308 This sign is priceless


    Ms. Lin was convinced: "Yes! Xin Baoer is right!"


    She was relieved and wanted to continue eating, but when she saw that there was a bowl missing, she thought about it...then continued to take food as if nothing had happened.


    Xinbao has finished eating.


    She walked around the house like an inspector, making sure no one made a sound... while still thinking.


    She vaguely remembered that the imperial examination had to be registered long in advance, and the resumes of three generations had to be filled in, and mutual insurance for five children, birth insurance, no fake nationality, no pseudonym, etc... Why was it so easy for Yan Shenjue to change places for the exam? Can you change your name? Will he be sued in the future?


    The more Xinbao thought about it, the more worried he became, so he ran to ask Mr. Yuan.


    Old Master Yuan held the book and listened to her leisurely, then asked her, "How does Xinbao know this?"


    Xinbao was already ready when he came, and he blinked innocently: "Did Brother Xiaoxian say that?"


    Old Master Yuan said: "Then why didn''t you ask him?"


    Xinbao said confidently: "Because I''m stupid and slow to respond, didn''t I think to ask at that time?"


    "So that''s how it is." Grandpa Yuan smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, all these things can be done by the local county magistrate alone, and the county magistrate can also do it. As long as the talent is true, everything else is Small things. Moreover, the Emperor Taizu had already issued a decree that all the children of the lord''s family can take part in the imperial examination in any place... All kinds of things, no one will be serious about these things, so don''t worry, it doesn''t matter which place you get into the imperial examination. Yes, as for the pseudonym, all you need is an ominous resume from your parents, and no one will care about it, and if you really pass the exam in the capital, no one will care about it."


    Xinbao was a little puzzled: "Why?"


    "what why?"


    "I mean, why add such a law?"


    Old Master Yuan put down the book: "Emperor Taizu founded the country and conferred many titles. In his later years, something happened... He was suffering from the rich, but he couldn''t force it, so he added such a law."


    Xinbao suddenly realized.


    She''s one of those super-insensitive people to politics, but she gets it.


    Founding the country, change the dynasty!


    Those heroes who follow the world must be knighted! As a result, in the later period, these people did things, and they were heroes. They were embarrassed to kill them directly, or cut their titles, so they formulated such a law. First, they beat and beat these people. I have to take the imperial examination!


    Danzi nodded solemnly.


    Although she is a mature group, she doesn¡¯t need to listen to stories anymore, but it¡¯s really interesting to listen to the great Confucianism telling history.


    She stared at him with big eyes.


    Grandpa Yuan looked at her, the smile deepened, and he continued: "Of course, you can also go to the Imperial College. The Imperial College can directly participate in the township examination, not the children''s examination, that is to say, the county examination, the government examination, and the hospital examination are not involved. .¡±


    Xinbao nodded, with the special self-consciousness of listening to stories: "Wow! Why?"


    Grandpa Yuan said with a smile: "As for the Guozijian, since it dares to be called ''the country'', it is naturally the highest institution in the country. Generally speaking, the Guozijian is divided into Gongsheng and Jiansheng. The talents recommended by prefectural schools and county schools every year are at least one scholar; there are also Ngonggong students, which is equivalent to an additional selection; in addition, there are Bagonggong students, vice-gonggong students... etc., these, They are all talents with outstanding knowledge, and if they want to enter the Imperial College, they need to take an exam, and if they fail, they will be returned to their original places."


    "The other is the supervisor. For example, the shadow supervisor is the son of a lord or an official; the regular supervisor pays a large amount of money to enter... etc. But whether it is a tribute student or a supervisor, an examination is required every month. The outstanding ones are divided into First-class, second-class, third-class, each with different treatment... If you fail to enter the third class in the three monthly exams, you will be expelled from the Imperial College."


    "So, the Imperial College doesn''t take the children''s exam because their monthly exam is more stringent than the children''s exam."


    Xinbao asked: "Then, isn''t there any cheating inside?"


    Elder Yuan smiled inexplicably: "There must be. The water is clear and there are no fish. It is inevitable that there will be... But, if you are really uneducated and forced to enter the Imperial College, you will show your original shape after three months. Of course, you can also What''s the point of re-entering after being expelled? Since you have such a strong relationship, or so much money, why don''t you directly recommend officials?"


    "Of course, the Guozijian can also directly recommend officials without going through the imperial examination, but if the Guozijian dares to recommend, even if there are people in it, they must have real talents. The signboard of the Guozijian is priceless! No one dares to smash it! I can''t bear this responsibility, if something happens, it can be solved by more than just a dead word!"


    Xinbao lay on the table, listening with gusto.


    She always liked this kind of knowledgeable person the most. Mr. Yuan has a strong sense of gravity, even if it is a very ordinary thing, he will feel extra charm when he says it.


    Moreover, it is precisely because he does not know how to tease children, so even if he talks about state affairs, it is not in a tone of teasing children. It is simple and straightforward, and it is easier for her to understand.


    So Xinbao spent more than two hours at Mr. Yuan''s place, and his affection for Mr. Yuan gradually increased. In this era, the most famous scholar in the country is this kind of person who is full of poems and books and has a family and country in his heart. Great Confucianism, right?


    At night, several people went to Yuan''s house.


    Because you have to queue up before dawn for the county examination, so you go to Yuan¡¯s house in advance, and you have to rush there from the village when the time comes.


    Xinbao told her parents in advance that she must be called, so when she woke up in a daze, she was wrapped tightly and held in Tang Qingshan''s arms.


    Xinbao took off the cloak, and when the cold wind blew in, she woke up, and Nuo Nuo said, "Where is the second brother?"


    "I''m here."


    The second brother came over and let her have a look.


    Xinbao reached out and touched his face.


    Because there is a body search before entering the arena, and the padded clothes have to be cut, so the second brother is wearing single clothes layer by layer. Now he is wearing a big cloak, which is not too cold, and his face is warm to the touch.


    Tuanzi was a little relieved, looked up, and saw that it was not yet dawn, and there were many light signs not far away, and people could be seen faintly, and someone was singing famous names loudly. No less.


    Xinbao comforted the second brother: "Second brother, don''t be nervous."


    "Okay," said the second brother with a smile, "I''m not nervous."


    "You must be able to test the case."


    Second brother smiled lightly: "Okay, I will work hard."


    As he was talking, his name was called, and the second elder brother quickly took the test basket from Mrs. Lin, and trotted over. Someone was lighting a lantern, directing them to line up, and then walked forward slowly. I could recognize my second brother from the crowd, but after a while, I couldn''t find him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Cross the river and demolish the bridge

    Chapter 309 Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help but walked forward for a while, looking and looking on tiptoe.


    After a while, she turned back and said, "I heard Rong''er''s name! People seem to have entered."


    Having said that, everyone still didn¡¯t leave. Until the daylight broke, everyone went in, and the test takers also left one after another. Only then did Mrs. Lin look at Tang Qingshan: "Then, shall we go back first?"


    Tang Qingshan hummed, put the cloak back on his daughter, and patted lightly: "It''s okay, go to sleep."


    Xinbao originally wanted to say that she was not sleepy, but she got up too early, and fell asleep in a daze after a while.


    As a result, she fell asleep and dreamed of her big rock:


    ¡ºThe writing brush fell to the ground, broke into two pieces, and then scattered. Someone exclaimed: "Copy it!" ¡»


    Xinbao woke up immediately.


    Her heart was pounding, and her first reaction was that someone had tampered with the second brother''s pen.


    But this sentence has no subject, and the picture on the stone, apart from an open cheat sheet on the ground, there are many people panicking around, and some people are breaking apart the writing brush, which is also a cheat sheet.


    Xinbao hurriedly crawled under the bed, Yuru who was sitting in front of the bed was startled: "Xinbao? What''s wrong? Are you sleepy?"


    Xinbao asked urgently, "Who''s at home?"


    "Who is Xinbao looking for?" Yuru said: "Your parents have gone out and said they are going to the blacksmith''s shop, and your fourth brother has gone to Shen''s house."


    Xinbao hesitated, and then said: "Where''s Uncle Yuan?"


    "Master Hou is at home," Yuru knelt down and put on her shoes: "Xinbao wants to find Master Hou?"


    "Yes," Xinbao murmured, "I want to find Lord Hou, I have something urgent!"


    Yu Ru didn''t ask anything, put on the cloak for her, and carried her to the front study.


    As soon as it was put on the ground, Xinbao let go of his calves and ran in.


    This, this is God''s will!


    Master Yuan just explained to her the meaning of the imperial examination yesterday.


    This matter is very serious. If it really breaks out, it will be a scandal. No matter Liang Ruoxu, the second brother, or the old man Yuan, they will definitely be implicated, let alone Yan Shenjue and Tang Qingshan are not at home, even if they Now, I can''t deal with it. In the end, I still have to tell the old man to deal with it.


    She rushed in, and the old man was taken aback by her: "Xin Baoer? What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao quickly went around, climbed onto his chair, sat on the armrest, and covered his ears with his small hands, "Uncle, there are strange writing brushes in the examination room. There seems to be a lot of rolled up cheat sheets!"


    Old Master Yuan''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    He asked: "How do you know?"


    She said anxiously: "Xinbao can''t tell, but Xinbao can''t be wrong, Xinbao didn''t miss it! You must believe me."


    Master Yuan looked at her deeply.


    At that moment, his eyes were extremely sharp, shrewd and sophisticated, truly showing the edge of an old fox in court.


    But immediately, he withdrew his eyes and said softly, "How many?"


    "Don''t know, but there seem to be many."


    "Do you remember what that pen looked like?"


    "Remember."


    "Do you remember who it is?"


    "People..." Xinbao looked carefully: "I can only see one person''s face clearly, no, there are two people''s faces, one is panicked, and the other... is the one who broke the brush, with a weird expression. "


    Once again, Mr. Yuan took a deep look at her.


    Xinbao knew that in front of such old foxes, every time she uttered a word, they would be able to guess a lot.


    But the same, only when they have enough information can they make the best response.


    So she knows everything and talks endlessly.


    Her bright black grape eyes looked at him unblinking, so serious that it was almost solemn.


    Old Master Yuan asked a few more questions, and finally nodded: "Okay, Uncle understands, thank you Xinbaoer."


    He stood up, patted her on the back, and said in a gentle voice, "Son, don''t be afraid."


    After a pause, he patted again: "Don''t be afraid, Uncle knows it well."


    He immediately called Yuru in, held Xinbao in his arms, and then called a man named Zhang Ping in, and took them out. Soon, he bought the brush that was exactly the same as in the dream.


    Zhang Ping bought a lot, and then Yuru came back holding Xinbao.


    Xinbao was in a state of tension all the time, until he came back for a long time before slowly slowing down, his eyes still wide open in a daze.


    She went through the whole thing in her mind like a ruminant.


    She was thinking, don''t be afraid after Mr. Yuan said twice, the first time, he should be telling her that this matter will be resolved satisfactorily, and it won''t affect the second brother''s imperial examination, right?


    The second time... It should be telling her that he will not tell others her secret.


    If it was said that this matter was before yesterday, she might be very worried, but after talking about it yesterday, she suddenly became less worried.


    She is willing to believe in him, and in the integrity of a gentleman.


    Xinbao was dazed for a long time, until a candied haws dangled in front of his eyes.


    Xinbao blinked his eyes, and his eyes followed the candied haws as he walked over, as if he was being held by a small rope.


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "I see you motionless from afar, just like a fake doll, why are you so preoccupied?"


    Xinbao said sweetly: "I want to buy candy for my aunt, the most beautiful aunt!"


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing: "My Xinbaoer has learned to coax people?"


    She gave her the candied haws, and Xinbao started to eat them.


    I have to say that sweets are really the **** of healing. Anyway, Ah Wu took a bite and bit the sweet and sour taste into her mouth. Xinbao felt that all "adult troubles" were emptied with one click. She couldn''t help but turn to her parents, Showing a smirk with toothless eyes.


    Parents refused to eat it, so Xinbao finished eating the candied haws by himself, and his face was covered with sugar. Mrs. Lin fetched water, tied a small handkerchief under her neck, and pressed her head Wash her face a few times.


    Then she dried it, put a little balm on it, and rubbed her hands evenly.


    Xinbao''s small face was warm, she opened her hands and rushed over, snuggling into A Niang''s softness, feeling lazy.


    After a long time, Dad said: "Xinbao, what happened?"


    Xinbao let out a cry, and told his parents about the matter. Mrs. Lin didn''t understand these things, so she looked at Tang Qingshan.


    Tang Qingshan said: "You mean, it is possible...someone set up a trick against Lord Hou or Liang Ruoxu? Or is it because someone came out of this way and brought the transcript into the examination room, wanting to Cheating?"


    After Dad summed it up like this, Xinbao felt that her mind became clearer. She tilted her head and thought about it, and said seriously: "Maybe it''s to harm Uncle, because that person doesn''t seem to know." She added: "The owner of the pen, I don''t seem to know!"


    Tang Qingshan nodded and said nothing more.


    It wasn''t until after lunch that the few people went out and got into the carriage, ready to go to the second floor of the reserved restaurant and wait for the release.


    Getting into the carriage, the old man handed them a writing brush.


    Tang Qingshan took it, and Xinbao followed suit.


    This brush looks exactly the same as the one she bought. It even weighs about the same in the hand, and there is no stubble on the head. No matter how you look at it, it looks like an ordinary brush with a usable tip.


    Then the old man motioned to him: "Break it open and have a look."


    Tang Qingshan broke it apart with both hands, and inside a thin layer of bamboo skin, there was tightly rolled paper with extremely small handwriting on it.


    Old Master Yuan sneered and said, "This has been planned for a long time!"


    Xinbao asked: "Then what did Uncle do?"


    Old Master Yuan smiled and said, "Guess?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Cross the river and tear down the bridge! bad guy!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： guard this door

    Chapter 310 Guard this door


    The first session of the county test is called the main session. There are two essays in the four books and one poem in the test post.


    But you can hand in the paper after you finish answering, but you can¡¯t leave immediately after handing in the paper. You have to wait until after the application time, and you have to gather at least ten people before you can leave the Gongyuan in batches.


    So generally there is no early submission.


    Taking the imperial examination is actually a very painful thing.


    The numbered rooms of the imperial examination are each eight feet high, four feet deep, and three feet wide.


    On the left and right walls of Room No. ??, there are two rows of brick brackets, one high and one low, which are used to place wooden boards.


    I usually use wooden boards to make tables and chairs for writing. If I want to rest, I put all the wooden boards on the brick support below to form a bed, but this space is very narrow, and I can¡¯t even stretch my legs. Uncomfortable, one can imagine.


    Besides, it is still very cold in February, and you can¡¯t wear cotton padded clothes... So there will be candidates who freeze to death alive, and then die of illness, and it happens every year and everywhere.


    Liang Ruoxu sat on top, quietly looking at the candidates outside.


    After Shen Zheng, someone finally started to hand in the paper. The paper was handed directly to Liang Ruoxu.


    Just as he came to hand in the papers, a government servant went to his room.


    The man didn''t notice it at all. After handing in the paper, he came back and put away his pen and ink, picked up the test basket and went outside.


    Brother Tang has also finished writing.


    He has always had a quick talent and writes quickly, but because he is the junior of the county lord, he doesn''t want to show off too much, so he wants to wait until the second batch is released.


    So I still have time to observe the people outside.


    He sensed an unusual atmosphere, but after looking at it for a long time, he didn''t find anything. He muttered in his heart, and after a while, he handed in the paper and asked his brother with his eyes. Liang Ruoxu gave him a hint Deep eyes.


    This kind of bamboo pen is actually a relatively expensive kind of pen, and not many people use it. Looking at it this way, only about forty or so have been found.


    But he didn''t take it lightly for the others, as long as those who handed in the papers, they would be checked by someone, and if there were any, they would be replaced quietly.


    Of course, there may be insiders who don''t need it during the exam, and hide somewhere, just waiting to be exposed... But Liang Ruoxu didn''t panic. After all, one or two people cheating is nothing, only a large number of cheating is the real problem. scandal.


    Besides, since the other party is coming for them, it must be when there are many people. In the first few batches, there were not many people. If there is trouble, it will not be at this time.


    He waited quietly.


    Time passed slowly, the sky gradually began to darken, and a large number of people handed in the papers.


    Just at this moment, I suddenly heard a commotion ahead.


    A blue-robed scholar suddenly pointed at another person and said, "Your writing brush is wrong!!"


    The man was at a loss: "What''s wrong?"


    The yamen servant quickly came over: "Don''t make any noise in the tribute courtyard!"


    The next moment, the blue-robed scholar grabbed the man''s brush and threw it heavily on the ground. The brush rolled away, and nothing happened.


    The yamen servant rushed to arrest him, and the blue-robed scholar was also in a hurry. He picked up the brush and broke it hard...


    Failed to break.


    The yamen servant had already arrested him, another person rushed over, and once again broke it hard...


    Finally broke, revealing the stubble of green bamboo, the man was stunned on the spot, raised his head and looked at the blue-robed scholar.


    The next moment, this person was also arrested. The blue-robed scholar became anxious and shouted, "Your pen is wrong! I saw it just now! Kong Muxian, check it out!"


    At this point, it is impossible for him not to bite, and if he does not make this matter real, he himself will suffer!


    Making trouble in the Tribute Court is no small matter! !


    The person whose name was called gritted his teeth, and suddenly went to pull the test basket of the person next to him, and then broke his writing brush away, revealing the bamboo stubble.


    The man was also dumbfounded.


    The yamen servant waited for a while, seeing that the three of them hadn''t bitten or looked at others anymore, so they covered their mouths and dragged them out quickly, and brought those who were bitten together with them. come out.


    Those people still wanted to make a fuss, but the yamen servant''s hands were like iron tongs, and they couldn''t break free no matter what.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    After the second elder brother came out, Mrs. Lin was holding her down and pouring **** soup, when Mr. Yuan called Xinbao: "Xinbao, come and have a look."


    Xinbao came over quickly, then pointed and bit his ear: "That''s him! The man in the blue robe!"


    Old Master Yuan nodded with a smile: "Good boy, thank you very much when I turn back, Uncle."


    The second brother''s eyelashes flickered for a moment, and he lowered his eyes in a bit of helplessness.


    Should have known it a long time ago, it can''t be hidden, this kind of thing really can''t be hidden.


    Still the same sentence, if they are willing to be farmers, facing the loess with their backs to the sky, no matter whether it is a tyrant like Shen Erye or a noble scholar like Yuan Lao, anyone with a little ability will hide far away If you never make friends with them, then you may not be able to use Xinbao''s skills for the rest of your life.


    But what¡¯s the point of a day like that?


    As long as they want to climb up, there will be more and more things like this, and more and more people they will know. When their friendship deepens and they become important people in Xinbao''s mind, they will definitely meet in a certain place. At that time, I learned about Xinbao''s ability.


    So, what he needs to do is... keep this door well, but if the character is not good enough, he will absolutely never let his sister have too much contact with him! Of course, the most important thing is to become stronger, the stronger the better.


    Ms. Lin touched his forehead: "Are you sweating?"


    The second elder brother gathered himself together: "I''m sweating, it''s okay, Aniang, I didn''t even feel that cold."


    Ms. Lin hummed: "Let''s go back when we''re sweating?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "You go back first, you take Rong''er back to rest first."


    Miss Lin didn''t say much, so she forcibly pulled her second brother away. Although the second brother was concerned about the follow-up, he was indeed tired, so he went back with A Niang.


    Xinbao and Daddy, Mr. Yuan continued to wait.


    Originally, it was just in case, and didn''t expect to find anything else. Unexpectedly, Xinbao pointed again at the next release: "That person! It was his pen at that time, and it was broken by someone just now. His blue robe was torn."


    Old Master Yuan couldn''t help squinting his eyes.


    so?


    So this proves that these people probably really don''t know, and the man in the blue robe doesn''t have to break someone''s writing brush, but he knows a lot of people, and whoever he meets counts.


    Then how this brush is sold is worth looking up.


    The few people who knew about it probably knew more than he thought.


    Old Master Yuan chuckled and patted Xinbao''s head: "Little boy, you really helped Uncle a lot!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Its all about brothers

    Chapter 311 It all depends on brothers


    Xinbao has a small mouth, and there is no need to put sugar: "Xinbao will be very happy if he can help Uncle!"


    Old Master Yuan laughed again and again.


    He is an old fox with a sharp eye. He can clearly see the closeness and respect of Tuanzi... Even though he is used to being close and respected by others, being close to such a cute, smart, and sweet little doll still makes him cry. My heart is soft.


    Old Master Yuan patted Tuanzi''s head again: "Uncle will protect Xinbaoer as long as he lives."


    Such a great Confucian would not make promises easily, Tang Qingshan drooped his eyelashes, and did not intervene, Xinbao reciprocated, Xiaotian said in a very obedient voice, "As long as Xinbao lives for a day, uncle will be safe and happy! And Daddy, Aniang, Brother Xiaoxian, Uncle Shen, and Dabai!"


    Old Master Yuan smiled and stopped talking.


    He heard it, he was definitely behind Shen Erye and Bai Gusheng in Tuanzi''s heart!


    Tuanzi leaned against the window, watched everyone finish walking, and then sighed: "I don''t know if Brother Xiaoxian has finished the exam."


    She looked at Tang Qingshan with big eyes, and Tang Qingshan said: "No."


    Xinbao: "..."


    snort! She didn''t say anything, so she didn''t want to go to Brother Xiaoxian!


    Several people returned home, and it was announced the next day that the second brother was indeed number one.


    However, admission to the main field is broad. Basically, you can enter if you pass the essay. This is equivalent to a qualification field for the government examination. There are four remaining.


    But the second brother intends to participate in all of them, which can be regarded as self-training.


    Xinbao had been waiting for a long time before the news from Yan Shenjue came. He said lightly that he was also number one, but he was not going to participate in the remaining four games, so he would come back at night.


    Xinbao was very happy, waiting eagerly...and then fell asleep waiting.


    The next day, when she opened her eyes, she thought it was Yuru, but it turned out to be Yan Shenjue.


    Xinbao was very pleasantly surprised, sat up all of a sudden, hugged him with open arms, Yan Chenjue caught the hot little dumpling casually, stuffed her back, pressed the corner of the quilt for her, and lowered his head to talk to her with a smile .


    Xinbao''s consciousness has awakened, but his eyes are still awake, he looked at him with half-opened and half-closed eyes, and asked softly, "Brother Xiaoxian, are you tired from the exam?"


    "It''s not tiring, and it''s not difficult," Yan Chenjue said with a low-eyed smile, "I''ve finished writing a long time ago, but I can''t leave until the scheduled time. The people in the room next to me keep sighing and knocking on the board. It''s very annoying. The yamen servant scolded him twice. The county magistrate over there is surnamed Chang, isn¡¯t that a rare surname? I was the first to hand in the paper, and he even said a few words to me.¡±


    He paused: "Master said, I acted too young and frivolous, maybe the county magistrate would want to suppress me, but I kept silent and came out with the article, and he laughed again, saying it''s okay, as long as the article is not frivolous. Chang County Let the person be upright, and the questions are upright, in short, the master said that there is nothing wrong."


    Xinbao opened his eyes reluctantly, and asked again: "Then, is it okay if you only take the test once?"


    "It''s okay," Yan Shenjue said, "When I went, I decided to take the exam only once. I can''t learn to be slick, so it''s better to follow my temperament. Master said, as long as you have enough skills, you can show yourself proudly." Nothing bad."


    Xinbao snorted, then closed her eyes, Yan Chenjue waited for a while, saw that she had fallen asleep again, and left lightly.


    He went to see the old man.


    Second brother came back from the examination room and slept until this time after eating, then he silently came out to show him the article, and he was also reading the article written by Yan Shen Juemo.


    As soon as Yan Shen Jue entered, the second elder brother said, "No wonder Master gave you the word Shen Jue, it''s really Shen Bojueli."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Thank you." He also took a look at his article.


    The two articles are not in the same style at all.


    Yan Shen Jue''s article is said to be "absolutely beautiful", but it is "absolutely beautiful".


    The second elder brother''s article is touching with emotion, and the words are clearly upright, but they are also affectionate. A "gentleman" with lofty aspirations for his family and country is right in front of him.


    If the Yan Shenjue is the painting in the poem "The solitary sail is far away, the shadows and the blue sky are gone, but the sky of the Yangtze River is flowing", then Tang Erge is in the poem "But let the dragon city fly, don''t teach Huma to go to the Yinshan Mountains" sentient.


    So, if you want to say please, it is really an article like the second brother''s, and it will please the superior.


    But in the eyes of the old man, the two of them are not in the same style at all, and they will not go the same way in the future, so there is no need to compare.


    As the three of them were talking, Liang Ruoxu quickly walked in. Seeing that there were only two of them there, he said directly, "Men, what do you think? This matter is actually Fang Zhiyu, who was the second prince before His Royal Highness." The long entourage that I always bring with me... came to do it myself!"


    "Oh," said the old man with a smile, "He will definitely send his own people to do this kind of thing...but it would be foolish to use such means!"


    Yes, if there is no trustworthiness from Tuanzi, they will definitely be killed. Even if it is clarified in the end, Liang Ruoxu will be labeled as incompetent.


    However, why don''t they think about it, even if they fall, they can fall well?


    They really think this matter can''t be found out? How many scholars can withstand the sentence?


    The second prince only felt that if the imperial examination was moved, it would be a big deal, so he regarded it as a "sharp weapon" to attack opponents, why didn''t he think about it, such a sharp weapon, why others didn''t move? Others are stupid?


    Isn''t it because the relationship is too big to dare to move lightly?


    This is not killing one thousand and harming eight hundred, this is simply digging their own graves and dumping them all!


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Fang Zhiyu probably didn''t expect that the man in the blue shirt was called Yan Qi. He kept an eye out for himself and asked his servants to inquire, and then he found out that his name was Fang Zhiyu. He was from the capital. What? Man''s steward... or something like that."


    After finishing speaking, he laughed himself: "It''s true to say that you are stupid, but you are so careless in doing this kind of thing. Look down on others."


    Grandpa Yuan said softly: "Not here, he is stupid to deal with me!"


    Where is the second prince so stupid?


    He often does not deal with people because of various interests, but often deals with people for some inexplicable reasons.


    For example, he is a die-hard royalist, and there are many die-hard royalists like him.


    The second prince is still nothing now, just because he failed to win him over, he went crazy to deal with him and his people, suppressing him and not letting him recover, that''s stupid!


    Yes, he did squeeze out Liang Ruoxu and put in his own people, but he lost even more!


    If it is said that the biggest bargaining chip around the prince is Dadu, that is, Xiao Tai, the king of Wu''an; the biggest bargaining chip around the second prince is Gaoge Lao, who is the king of Changping County Gao Zhongming.


    How good the Second Prince is, I really don''t know. To put it bluntly, it all depends on his brothers, because the Prince is incompetent, so it seems that the Second Prince is exceptionally good, both civil and military.


    However, now that Emperor Ming Pei is still tough, the third prince is already twenty-two, only three years younger than him, and his ability is not bad; even the fifth prince is seventeen years old, married, and Started to take care of things, and it looks good.


    If it is said that the crown prince is in the first line and has two eldest sons, then the second prince¡¯s advantage is that he is the "longest" besides the prince?


    What kind of advantage is this? This can even be considered a disadvantage!


    So, it was really too early for him to be arrogant. Now that the royal party occupies most of the country, if he can''t win over, he suppresses it crazily. Do you really think that Emperor Mingpei can''t see it?


    Old Master Yuan didn''t say any more, he thought quietly for a moment, and suddenly said: "The timing is almost here! It''s almost here...I want to go to Beijing to sue the Imperial Court!"


    Liang Ruoxu pondered for a while, before he said, "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： The last straw on the donkeys back

    Chapter 312 The last straw on the donkey''s back


    This is actually not the first time the second prince has taken the imperial examination.


    Back then, he also used the imperial examinations to frame the old man Yuan, because he couldn''t prove his innocence, the old man simply retreated bravely and left.


    This walk filled Emperor Ming Pei with guilt, not to mention he took Yan Chenjue away!


    So in that battle, he lost miserably on the surface, but in fact he didn''t lose. That was the real retreat. And, from that moment on, the outcome of the second prince was actually doomed.


    Of course, he didn''t stop investigating that matter, the evidence had already been in his hands, and he was just waiting for a good time to reveal it.


    Now, the second prince actually came to take the imperial examination again, this is an opportunity.


    There is also Yan Shenjue''s recovery, even though he did not do much, but in Emperor Ming Pei''s heart, he has made great achievements. The xunchi given by Emperor Ming Pei a while ago was a signal. As a minister, one should know something interesting.


    Of course, he can also consider returning to court after the "jianghu" matter is resolved, but it will take at least two or three years, it is not necessary, it is better to leave this matter to Liang Ruoxu, so that he can recover in the future .


    Old Master Yuan left as soon as he said he would. He packed his luggage that day and set off with those criminals. He only took Yuan Yaochu with him, not Yuan Yao.


    Second brother¡¯s homework can be handed over directly to Liang Ruoxu, and of course the Jianghu affairs are also the same. He only told him: "Be kind to Xinbao, and you must be kind to Xinbao and the Tang family."


    He also specially came to see Xinbao once, and said to her: "When Uncle returns to Beijing, he will continue to find exotic flowers for you. If he finds them, he will send them to you. Uncle will ask someone to prepare a house for your family." , when the time comes, when the second elder brother goes to take the provincial examination, Xinbao can accompany him, and Xinbao''s family can accompany him."


    Xinbao nodded, blinked her big eyes, and said obediently: "Uncle, Xinbao will miss you."


    "Uncle will also miss Xinbao. Xinbao has learned to read and wants to write to Uncle, and Uncle will also write to Xinbao."


    One old and one young, bid farewell.


    In the village, the twins hugged Yuan Yaochu, almost crying to death... Yuan Yaochu''s eyes were swollen when he arrived, and then he went on the road overnight.


    The family members of those students were still surrounding the county government office. Those good people were arrested after taking the test. How could they not give an explanation?


    Liang Ruoxu sent someone to invite him in, and then sent him out...


    Those people stopped as soon as they came out, and then someone followed, trying to find out what Liang Ruoxu said from them.


    Then they were caught by the long-awaited people, found their lair, and sent them to the old man overnight... There was even Fang Zhiyu himself!


    This is really God helping me.


    Mr. Yuan traveled all the way back to Beijing day and night, not to mention, there are really people who dare to assassinate, see if you want to see... But Mr. Yuan has not been a fool for so many years, he has enough people around him, come here, take one, bring a pair, take a pair.


    When I finally entered Beijing, I really gained a lot.


    Even if he doesn''t have an official position now, he still has a title, so he went directly to the palace to meet him, knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, I''m here to sue you!"


    Emperor Ming Pei sat firmly on the throne and was well informed. He had heard about the farce along the way, and he said, "I don''t know who Ai Qing wants to sue?"


    Old Master Yuan said: "I''m terrified, I''m daring! I want to sue His Royal Highness, the Second Prince, for ignoring the foundation of the country and endangering the country!"


    The people around all burst into laughter.


    This old fox really is, he will do big things as soon as he comes!


    Emperor Ming Pei was furious, and directly dispatched the third department, and then ordered Li Tingfang, the chief assistant of the cabinet, to supervise it.


    Actually, from this point of view, it can be seen that there is only one name left for the prince.


    If this kind of thing is not asked to go to trial, then this prince really exists in name only.


    Li Tingfang was born in Tanhua. He was a handsome man who was well-known in the capital, and now he is also a beautiful uncle. Of course, he is also a **** imperialist.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s attitude is obvious, and of course he will act vigorously and resolutely. In addition, the old man is rigorous in his work. Whether it is the events of the past or the events of the present, the evidence is clear and clear. It is a real witness and evidence.


    Within three days, the review was completed, and the book was written.


    On the same day, Emperor Ming Pei decreed that the second prince would be named Gong Kehou, and he would leave the palace to open the mansion, and he was not allowed to enter the palace without an edict.


    Respect means respect, Ke means caution, this is just one sentence, if you are not honest, you will die!


    After making an order, everyone was in an uproar.


    The second prince has been arrogant for the past few years, and he almost has the tendency to "replace the prince". No one thought that he would fall so easily and thoroughly.


    Not even a king, not even an errand!


    There is only one false title of Marquis! Even "no entry into the palace without an edict"! !


    Changping County Wang Gao Zhongming is the second prince''s father-in-law, and he was also implicated. He didn''t have the face of the emperor''s son, so he directly cut his title and made him a small county magistrate.


    This is really half a life of scrambling, and in the end, it is nothing to fetch water from a bamboo basket.


    But only the jue was cut off, the house was not confiscated, and he was not killed. How can I put it this way, it is considered a fluke.


    This is not a decision made by the emperor in a fit of anger. It is a very calm and calm decision.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it is not so much that the old man sued the second prince, but that the emperor could not bear it long ago. The old man''s report is just the last straw on the donkey''s back.


    But the second prince, no, Gong Kehou is about to go crazy.


    He felt that he was only one step away from the big position, so how could he endure it from heaven to earth!


    Once Mr. Yuan left the palace, he stopped him and said coldly: "Yuan Weiming! How dare you!"


    The old man and the old **** are clapping their hands: "Master Hou."


    As soon as he heard his name as Master Hou, Gong Kehou''s eyes became even more bloodshot: "Shut up! You hurt me so much, do you really think I can''t do anything to you?"


    "Master Hou is serious," the old man Yuan said in a low voice, "Master Hou has repeatedly harmed me and my disciples, so I have no choice but to fight back in order to protect myself!"


    Gong Kehou was extremely angry: "We can clearly coexist peacefully! If you were...we are now, it is not very good!"


    "Master Hou, don''t you understand?" Mr. Yuan stopped laughing and said word by word: "You only care about fighting for power and profit, and you don''t have this world in your heart at all! The imperial examination is to select scholars for the country, and the hearts of scholars in the world are extremely sacred and dignified." . Strict things, but you have repeatedly taken them at your fingertips and trampled on them at will... Where will you put the country and society?"


    Gong Kehou was stunned for a moment, his expression blank for a moment.


    Old Master Yuan said slowly: "Master Hou, listen to my advice, what does the word Gongke mean, Master Hou should know, the word ''Hou'' can no longer withstand wind and rain."


    He cupped his hands and backed away.


    The next day, the court decreed that Yuan Weiming returned to the court, and he was granted the title of right minister, and he was bestowed with a gold medal and purple ribbon.


    This is something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness

    Chapter 313 Misunderstood by cleverness


    Let¡¯s talk about Longmen County at this time.


    After sending off Mr. Yuan, Liang Ruoxu chatted with Yan Chenjue with a smile on his face: "Before he left, Master was still talking about whether to formally accept you as an apprentice, or simply accept you as a foster son... But he couldn''t make up his mind, so he wanted to wait Let¡¯s talk about it when you go to the capital in the future.¡±


    Yan Shenjue just nodded.


    In fact, pretending to be uncle and nephew is just for convenience. Now he doesn''t even have a formal apprenticeship. In the future... he doesn''t know what to do.


    Liang Ruoxu said again: "Master will definitely be able to return to the court when he returns this trip. Where do you think the emperor will put Master?"


    Yan Shenjue had a calm expression, didn''t care, and didn''t answer. Liang Ruoxu continued: "I will definitely be able to trample that person to death. After all, the emperor probably doesn''t want to bear it anymore, so he just waited for the master to hand over the knife. I was wondering... at the end of the road, will he confess the true identity of Uncle Qingshan?" ?¡±


    Yan Shen Jue really cared, raised his eyes and asked him: "Who do you think uncle is? I can''t think of anything."


    Liang Ruoxu stopped laughing, and said softly: "I don''t dare to think about it, I dare not think about it!"


    Seeing that there was no one around, he leaned closer to him, and said in a low voice, "Before Master left, he repeatedly told me to treat the Tang family and Xinbao kindly. I guess Master must have thought of something."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He looked at him and asked, "Master, did you mean to treat the Tang family and Xinbao kindly?"


    Liang Ruoxu nodded with a serious expression.


    Master clearly said to be kind to Xinbao and the Tang family! Heart treasure is the most important thing! He is there! Heard it with my own ears!


    Brother, this is cleverness but being mistaken by cleverness!


    Yan Shen Jue hummed, got up and left without saying anything.


    The next day, the second elder brother continued his painstaking exam.


    Tang Qingshan returned to Yutang Village the next day.


    He has always been very planned in his work. He has planned things to do in every time period. He can''t stay here for a long time. He is already a very loving father. He still has a lot of things to do when he goes back.


    He built the workshop and harvested peanuts at the same time, and he would take care of all the people on both sides.


    The workshop is not building a house. The main body is a big shed, which can be built soon, and production will start after it is built.


    and others were almost brought out, and it was March, and the cleared mountains had to start planting fruit trees.


    Tang Qingshan originally planned to hand over all the fruit tree work to the Lin family.


    Because this is a simple and long-term job, the Lin family may be nothing in the rivers and lakes, but in the countryside, kung fu is enough to protect themselves, no matter for people or in the mountains. What a big beast.


    In his plan, there was no 500 mu of fertile land granted by the emperor, but now there are so many more fertile fields, and someone needs to manage them.


    And this matter, the Lin family is also suitable. Let them manage the farm, which is more comfortable than taking care of the fruit trees.


    Then he has to find a way to find the right person to take care of the fruit trees, or he can separate depending on whether the Lin family likes it or not.


    When all three places are in his hands, it is equivalent to him becoming the "owner" of these three places. Someone will worry about it, and someone will carry out daily management. He only needs to focus on the general direction and wait for the money to be collected. This is business The way to be big is not to do everything yourself.


    Even before, this arrangement was enough, not to mention, now that he has the status of a "county uncle", he doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    Tang Qingshan and Fourth Brother Tang were very busy.


    Only Xinbao and Yan Shenjue stayed behind to accompany the second elder brother in the exam.


    Xinbao insisted that a fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy must be accompanied by someone for his first imperial examination, and he should not be allowed to face the storm alone, so she sent her second brother to the examination room in the morning, and then went back to sleep in the cage. Then pick him up from the exam room...


    Because I booked the same private seat every time, I also made friends with a fat old man next door.


    Their room is the one with the best view, facing the bottom, they booked it for five days and all five trials, the old man couldn''t get it every time he tried to book it, so he couldn''t help but tell them Talked to.


    The old man claimed to be surnamed Qiu, and his name was very straightforward. His name was Qiu Jinduo. He was a businessman. One small, each market is different, and the chat is speculative.


    It turned out to be a coincidence. In this scene, the second brother and his son came out together. After coming up, they saluted each other.


    His son is named Qiu Haochen, a well-behaved boy with a gentle appearance, and he is only sixteen years old.


    Xinbao took a look, and this Qiu Haochen happened to be one of the two people she had predicted, the one whose pen was broken.


    Qiu Haochen''s eyes flashed when he heard Brother Tang''s nickname.


    After all, even if they didn¡¯t know it before, after the main game, everyone will ask each other, who is the number one in the first place? Who is it?


    Then you will know that he is the disciple of Lord Jing Xing and the junior of Lord Xianzun.


    Qiu Haochen is a careful person. He noticed that the writing brush had been replaced. He didn''t know why at first, but later, it was reported that someone was causing trouble, and Yan Qi and others were arrested by the county government. What happened specifically, Liang Ruoxu It has not been announced to the outside world, after all, it is not pleasant to touch this kind of thing.


    But when the riot broke out, it was just outside the Gongyuan, and many people had heard of the grabbing and throwing of pens.


    Qiu Haochen associated the change of pen with this matter at that time, and then he slowly recalled when his pen was changed...


    He was studying in Wenyuan Academy in this county. The dormitory where six people lived together had a table in front of the couch, and pens and ink were usually placed on the table. He noticed that the pen had been changed, but it was already approaching the time of the imperial examination. For a while, he just thought that someone else had taken it by mistake, so he asked a few times and no one knew, so he packed his things and went home.


    But the county government didn''t ask him to ask questions, so he could only mutter in his heart. When he recalled, Yan Qi did go to their house that day.


    So inexplicably a little scared.


    But after all, they are still unfamiliar, and Qiu Haochen didn''t dare to ask them.


    The two families rested for a while, and then went back to their respective homes.


    However, Qiu Haochen has a father he knows well.


    So the next time he came out, he found that his father was sitting with him again...


    Mr. Qiu sells honey and has a bee farm at home. At this time, beekeepers need beekeepers to go around with beehives on their backs. It is really "chasing flowers and collecting honey". They have traveled all over the world, usually rapeseed Flower honey, acacia flower honey, jujube honey, wolfberry honey... It was very hard work all the way.


    And Xinbao wanted to plant fruit trees, and was quite interested in it, so he asked him for advice seriously. The old and the young chatted very speculatively, and decided to have dinner together at night.


    So the son who had no right to speak, and the elder brother who also had no right to speak, could only follow suit, and the two began to chat.


    Qiu Haochen is shy and gentle, but his knowledge is not bad. After this chat, the more we chat, the more speculative we will be.


    Soon to the last scene.


    Xinbao will go home and sleep in the cage in the morning, and will not come until he wakes up in the afternoon, so it has been agreed in advance that old man Qiu can wait in their room.


    When Xinbao went, he saw two large jars of honey on the table. Mr. Qiu waved repeatedly: "Xinbao, come quickly! Uncle brought you honey!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： Housekeeper

    Chapter 314 Housekeeper


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Xinbao''s eyes lit up, he passed away in a hurry.


    Although she is not greedy at all, but this body is very greedy, as soon as she hears sweet words, she will automatically start to salivate.


    Xinbao swallowed quietly, trying to maintain the face of a mature boss, wanting to make a transition first, ask what kind of honey this is and where it was collected from, then lament the hard work of the bee collectors, and ask about the yield that everyone cares about, Then I seriously propose to try it...


    It''s a pity that her mouth has its own thoughts, and once she leaves her mouth, she automatically jumps to the ending: "How about we try it?"


    Old man Qiu was very happy with her support, "Xinbao, I knew you would definitely like it! Don''t take these two big cans apart. It''s hard to carry them. I also brought a small canister to make tea for you." of!"


    Xinbao''s happy eyes were bent: "Uncle, you are too delicious... No, it''s too good!"


    Old man Qiu laughed loudly, and then brought a new teacup over. Xinbao leaned over with his little head, his big eyes were brimming, looking down frantically, looking down, looking down... Old man Qiu squinted his eyes and thought about it, and immediately understood , raised his thick eyebrows, oh oh oh, and began to fall madly.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He is really not a housekeeper, but these people are really too unreliable, and they can''t do without looking at them for a while.


    He said: "Xinbao, don''t allow too much."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Mr. Qiu said, "There are plenty at home! Let''s drink!"


    Xinbao is like a little quail, with its little paws curled up, huddled on the side of the table, and whispered: "Uncle said let''s drink!"


    Yan Shenjue: "You can''t drink it as tea, right?"


    Old Man Qiu laughed and said, "It''s okay, it''s enough for tea!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    I have never seen such a demolition! I''ve never seen such a child raised!


    So, there is Anshun in the front, and old man Qiu in the back. It really makes people wonder what to say.


    He could only do it, first he stretched out his hand to touch Old Man Qiu''s honey jar, and looked at the bowl, it was more than half full, so he took hot tea and poured it in.


    As soon as Xinbao''s eyes lit up, she stretched out her hand to pick it up. Yan Shenjue moved the teacup, her chubby hands rested in the air, and stayed helplessly for a while, then silently wiped away the splashed water on the table. She hummed as if nothing had happened, pretending that she was going to wipe the droplet in the first place.


    Yan Shenjue almost laughed out loud, coughed, poured the honey tea in the bowl, divided it into three bowls, and then gave this bowl to Xinbao.


    Now that he really has a wealth of combat experience, with such a score, there must be unmelted honey at the bottom of the bowl, so it is the sweetest...so this "unintentional" division method will be called The group was very happy.


    Sure enough, Tuanzi was very happy, and with a posture of muffled making a fortune, he took the bowl to the window and drank it.


    Yan Shen Jue also took a bowl and drank slowly.


    He was not used to putting sugar and honey in tea, but now... heh, he has tried peanut residue, sour plum, red dates, all kinds, and now he can drink whatever is in the tea without changing his face.


    He drank slowly while scanning the window.


    Just now, he always felt that there was a line of sight looking at him from outside the window, but he didn''t pay attention when he was interrupted by Tuanzi. He looked for it now, but he couldn''t find it.


    Xinbao held the tea bowl in both hands, shaking it, shaking it, shaking it for a long time, and dried the last and sweetest mouthful.


    Old man Qiu understood, quietly put down his Wenwan walnuts, quietly touched the honey pot, and quietly poured it into her bowl.


    Yan Shenjue just wanted to ask, do you two look down on me as a martial artist? ?


    Feeling enough, he made a gesture to turn his head, Xinbao suddenly threw himself to the window, pointing at a place: "Ah! Brother Xiaoxian, look quickly!"


    Her performance was so real, so sincere, that Mr. Qiu also became interested, and rushed to the window with a honey pot: "What? What?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    In vain I hit my chest with pain, but I ran into a pig teammate.


    Yan Chenjue suppressed a smile, and made gestures to take a look, but he really saw it. There was a tea stall there, and a woman was resting with a maid, who seemed to be looking at him. The woman quickly lowered her eyes, her face flushed.


    He glanced at Tuanzi. Tuanzi secretly covered his small chest that had been hit, gasped secretly, but saw nothing.


    Yan Shen Jue walked back without saying anything.


    The three of them didn''t notice that there was a turquoise figure behind the woman, hiding behind the door, watching quietly.


    Xinbao drank three bowls of honey water, Yanchen would never allow her to drink any more, she was satisfied, and then began to eat snacks, and when she found something delicious, she wanted to give it to him...


    Actually, there are only three or four of these kinds of storage boxes, all of which are small. It is really a deep friendship to give him a bite.


    So Yan Chenjue reluctantly accompanied her to eat a few mouthfuls, and some of the dim sum tasted really not bad.


    The two of them worked together to eat almost all of the eight kinds of dim sum. Their stomachs were very full, and the greedy insects stopped for a while, so Xinbao started playing magic **** while talking to Mr. Qiu.


    It didn''t take long, so they were released, and the second brother and Qiu Haochen came out.


    Xinbao immediately leaned on the window: "Brother! Brother!"


    Old man Qiu also called: "Son! Son!"


    Qiu Haochen just wants to cover his face. He is a three-year-old kid, and it doesn''t matter if he is called brother. You are an old man, so what are you doing?


    This is the last one, and everyone is in a more relaxed mood, chatting with each other while walking.


    When they got downstairs, the two bowed their hands to everyone, and someone behind couldn''t help saying: "This time, brother Tang must be on the list!"


    Second brother pretended not to hear anything, just smiled and said: "Brother Taiwan is the same."


    Actually, in today¡¯s Dayan, the imperial examination has an avoidance system, but it is only limited to those above the provincial examination, and only to relatives within the fifth service, so what if the examiner is his own senior brother? The law doesn''t say to avoid it, if you don''t accept it, hold back!


    He went upstairs with a smile on his face.


    The case will be reported three days after the exam, so the two families agreed to wait here when the time comes. Mr. Qiu spent money to book in advance, and then separated.


    They originally wanted to go back to Yuan''s house to pack up, but when they went downstairs, they saw Big Brother Yuan waiting downstairs in a carriage.


    So everyone climbed into the car and went back to the village. Anyway, the Yuan family, the Shen family and my own family are all long-term residents, and they have all their things, so there is no need to pack them up.


    All the way back to the village, the villagers I met greeted them one after another, with smiles on their faces and greetings.


    The second elder brother replied with a smile, and sat down when the car turned around. He smiled and said to Yan Shenjue: "Did you see that? Sometimes people are very interesting. Human feelings are cold and warm. In fact, you can change it yourself, and people will make progress." , a lot is due to this.¡±


    Yes, I don¡¯t remember who said that when you succeed, the whole world is kind to you.


    Xinbao said loudly: "So we have to work hard!" She clenched her small fists: "Xinbao wants to be a master, so that the whole family does not have to bow their heads to anyone!"


    She always felt that when her father knelt down to the county magistrate, it was a dull pain in her heart, and when she remembered it, she took it out to spur herself.


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Okay, be ambitious! That elder brother will work hard with Xinbao!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： the man who threw the tinder

    Chapter 315 The person who cast the tinder


    The carriage moved forward and arrived home soon. Mrs. Lin asked Bai Gusheng, boiled water, gave her son a bath with herbs, cooked noodles and ate, and then sent him to sleep.


    Xinbao and Yan Chenjue were sitting in the flower hall, when Mrs. Lin came in listlessly, Xinbao said: "Mother!"


    Miss Lin groaned, staring at the charcoal fire in a daze, and after a while, she shed tears.


    Xinbao was startled, he stopped playing Shengong Ball, and came over to hug Aniang''s arm to comfort him: "Aniang, don''t cry, who is bullying Aniang, Xinbao goes...Xinbao asked Brother Xiaoxian to beat him !"


    It took a long time for Mrs. Lin to cry: "What''s the use of raising a son! What''s the use of raising a son! When the wings are hard, fly away! Xinbao, Jueer, you are all good children, stay by your mother''s side obediently, and you are not allowed to go anywhere! Did you hear that?"


    Xinbao nodded sharply: "Okay, okay."


    Yan Shen Jue also sat close and promised softly, "Okay."


    Mrs. Lin took his hand, and then took Xinbao''s chubby hand, crying and recounting: "You don''t know, this heartless child will join the army in a few days, and it will last three years. How is life going?" It¡¯s easier, the family gathers together, and they have to go outside to suffer, I feel uncomfortable when I think about it, I think about that kind of place, how much suffering I have to suffer, my son has been raised so much, just to go outside to suffer Is it..."


    Yes, join the army! It''s time!


    Xinbao''s eyes widened suddenly, and tears began to roll in her eyes, and then fell down. The thought of not seeing her eldest brother for a long time made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The two cried at each other, and Yan Chenjue was held hands by the two people, watching silently, feeling sad because he was infected. Although he didn''t know Brother Tang very well, when he thought of not seeing him for a long time, he felt... This thing is indeed a bit sad.


    This is really a rare experience for him.


    The three of them were crying and getting involved, when the door knocked, someone came back talking.


    Ms. Lin was stunned, and quickly wiped away her tears with her hands. Xinbao didn''t hear her at all, and was still crying with her head down.


    The next moment, the door opened, and the old patriarch, Tang Qingshan, and Brother Tang came in.


    Seeing this posture, the old patriarch was stunned: "What''s wrong?"


    "Hey!" Mrs. Lin laughed anxiously: "The patriarch is here, sit down quickly... This is not Xinbao and Jue''er, they are not willing to part with their eldest brother, crying and begging me not to go here. I told them later that I really don¡¯t want to part with him, but isn¡¯t it a big deal to defend our home and country? Even though our knowledge is limited, we must be sensible and not block his progress¡­¡±


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    How do you say this, you can tell that she didn''t say it as soon as you hear it.


    Tuanzi didn''t notice at all that she was pushed by her mother. When she saw her elder brother, she felt that she was wronged. She was full of grief and opened her hands desperately: "Big brother! Big brother! Big brother hug!"


    Brother Tang hurriedly picked him up, Xinbao couldn''t help it, and burst into tears, Brother Tang patted his back and coaxed him for a long time but failed to coax him, so he simply carried him out.


    Yan Shen Jue didn''t avoid it either, and just listened to the old patriarch talking to Tang Qingshan.


    The old patriarch only heard that brother Tang was going to serve in the army.


    Because the military service money was not paid yesterday, everyone would know, otherwise the Tang family really didn''t mention it.


    In today''s Tang family, paying military service money is really nothing, so everyone is surprised.


    Tang Qingshan also told him directly that it was Big Brother Tang who had the aspirations and wanted to go, and he told him all about what he thought... It wasn''t that there was any inside information, nor was there any ready-made official position, nor was there any official position. Nothing to do with going away.


    The old patriarch was a little surprised.


    After a while, he finally said seriously: "I think Fan''er is right! This kid has big ambitions! He has a big heart! He''s right! He''s doing the right thing!"


    He felt a little emotional, and stroked his beard: "Qingshan, why do you think I came to ask you, I... When I was young, we were in a mess! Really, as soon as I heard the sound of horseshoes, I closed the door and entered the house , watching in the crack of the door, waiting for people to leave for a long time before daring to come out, for fear that those barbarians would be killed... Later, the old King Wu''an beat these barbarians back to Mobei, and cleaned them up one by one. After everything was cleaned up, we stopped here, I''m not bragging to you, I saw the old Wu''an King with my own eyes! Good guy, riding a big horse in armor, that''s a majestic!"


    He recalled it for a long time before saying: "At that time, I really wanted to join the army! I really wanted to go! But if you don''t talk about this man, he is just a wimp here. When I told my father, he asked my father to smoke firewood and beat him up. After a meal, I didn¡¯t get out of bed for three days! After that, I didn¡¯t dare to mention it again! But I regret it, I have been regretting it all the time... Later I also became a father, and I can understand why my parents Hit me, but I was panicked, and I thought, why does everyone take it as a bad thing for such an imposing general? Why don''t you go?"


    "I took us loyal, filial, righteous, and courageous to watch operas. Let me tell you, I took any of my children to see them. Those idiots who are loyal and filial are just thinking about the outside world. The dried fruit roses and jujubes are so sweet! I don¡¯t know the deep meaning of his father and me taking them there! It¡¯s just that we have righteousness. He looked at the general on the stage without blinking. He really saw the meaning I thought in my heart, let us be righteous, how can I say, give it to his father and me, and the son will inherit his father''s business, but as soon as I said it, the mother-in-law hammered it, hammered it, and I still think about it all the time .¡±


    "Until I heard that Fan''er is going, I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''m getting old, and I didn''t fall asleep last night. You called me a dry oil workshop. I''ve never been so excited. I asked Youyi, you Do you really want to go? Youyi said he really wanted to go, did he come to you Faner this morning? The child cried when he returned, knelt down in front of his mother, said he wanted to go, and I wanted to ask him to go too, this time , I really made up my mind!"


    Outside, Brother Tang hugged his younger sister, listening thoughtfully.


    Even Tuanzi gradually stopped crying and listened blankly.


    At that time, she didn''t think much about it, but now hearing what the old patriarch said... How many people like the old patriarch are there in this world?


    Brother is right, defending the country is a matter of honor, and should not be used to punish sinners! There should be no "thorns serving as soldiers" in the world, and soldiers should not be called "thieves serving as troops"!


    Just like that, burn a small thought into a flame, and regenerate the fire of starting a prairie fire!


    Brother Tang is the one who cast the fire! Especially at this time, Tang Qingshan is known as a county uncle who benefits the people, so Brother Tang''s actions will become more meaningful!


    I am not a last resort, I have the heart to serve the country! I am willing to join the army and defend my family and country!


    Xinbao only felt the heat in his chest, and opened his mouth wide, Ah Wu took a bite and gnawed on his elder brother''s face.


    Brother Tang hissed, squinted his eyes and endured the pain, while holding his sister''s little head: "Little boy, don''t make trouble."


    Xinbao let go of his mouth, and hugged him hard, hard.


    I really love my big brother, my family, and every family member.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： Dong Shi, stop working

    Chapter 316 Dong Shi, you should stop doing it


    Because I was too reluctant, so Tuanzi looked at the big brother, he was really handsome, tall, resolute, calm and responsible, his voice was deep and pleasant, and his hands were big and warm, rubbing his head was very comfortable!


    Brother is perfect with no flaws!


    Xinbao clings to his brother like a piece of brown candy, refusing to separate for a moment.


    The twins also seized the time to get close to their elder brother, and Mrs. Lin also guarded her son every day to caress her son in various ways.


    In short, Brother Tang has been a favorite these days, everyone loves him.


    The key point is that younger brothers and sisters hug each other, but at most they will cry twice and bite you. His mother scolds him every day, and her eyes will turn red from time to time: "Tell me, what are you doing raising such a big dog? It''s dangling in front of you every day! It¡¯s extra conspicuous when you¡¯re not at home!¡±


    Brother Tang: "..."


    Yeah, or am I just a big fool?


    Otherwise, he babbled again: "Tell me, you have been obedient and sensible since you were a child, and you can do things to make people feel at ease. Really, if you climb the walls and houses every day, I will be quiet when you leave..."


    Brother Tang stood up: "Mother, wait a minute, I''m going to climb a wall and go to a room now."


    It''s not difficult!


    Then he was hammered by his aunt.


    Crying and crying, finally waited until that day, Xinbao was so uncomfortable that he couldn''t help crying, holding on to his elder brother and refusing to let go, sobbing and crying, it took a long time to recover.


    The whole family was sent directly to the village. The whole family was crying, and the old patriarch''s family was also crying. Many people came out to send them off.


    Seeing a few people leave, Mrs. Lin had cried enough at home, but she could control it now. In a blink of an eye, she saw Chen Yuhua weeping tenderly, and suddenly leaned into her mother''s arms, as if Jue passed.


    Miss Lin: "...???"


    No, what''s the matter with you? ? What drama do you add to yourself?


    This drama is really too much. The point is, he has been gone for three years. What is the point of doing such a drama? What''s the point? She really didn''t understand what these women were thinking.


    As a result, she was slandering, when Tang Juanzi glanced at Chen Yuhua, and passed away with a groan.


    Miss Lin: "...???"


    She is serious and speechless.


    She used to hear people talking about Dong Shi''s imitation, and she even felt wronged by Dong Shi, saying that you scholars, who have a lot of things, love to make jokes. What''s wrong with Dong Shi? Xiao Xiao, what''s the matter with you?


    But when the matter came to her own head, she had one thought... If you really grow up to be Dong Shi, then you should stop doing it. Really, Dong Shi or something, it''s uncomfortable for you to do it, and it''s even more uncomfortable for us to see.


    When everyone returned home, Mrs. Lin was just nagging.


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "Need to say? Chen Yuhua looked around and couldn''t find a better son-in-law than my elder brother. She must be unwilling to do so! Anyway, everyone is crying now, and she also cried along with her. Leave a shadow in the heart of the elder brother, if you find a good one in the past few years, look for it, if you can''t find it, pretend to wait for the elder brother, how affectionate? Maybe the elder brother will be moved?"


    Ms. Lin''s mouth twitched, "Then what is Tang Juanzi trying to do?"


    "Tang Juanzi..." The second elder brother laughed and said, "She probably doesn''t know what she''s drawing. She just pretended to be Chen Yuhua. Although she couldn''t understand why, she was afraid of being at a disadvantage, so she pretended to be... Heh, so I Let¡¯s just say that this family is all like this, if you don¡¯t take advantage every day, you¡¯re at a disadvantage, and you try your best to calculate, so you¡¯re really at a disadvantage every day, it really makes people don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    "You know, Chen Yuhua is beautiful and resourceful, and she can read a few words. Even if there are such things in her boudoir, it''s just a girl''s love. When she gets married, she pretends to be a pity. But Tang Juanzi... is just a pure country girl, and if she wants to marry in the future, she will also marry a country man, and she is not good-looking, so it is really difficult to marry with this reputation."


    The family was complaining behind closed doors when someone outside said: "Brother Qingshan! Sister-in-law Lin? There are guests!"


    Tang Qingshan responded, and hurried out, only to see a fat old man and a young man in literati standing outside.


    Tang Qingshan cupped his hands and said, "Who is this?"


    Old Man Qiu laughed and said, "Where''s Xin Bao''er? Where''s Tang Shirong? You''re Tang Shirong''s father, right!? Oh, I said you, you didn''t even go to see the case, and you Rong''er is the case! The county case! Do you know what it means to be the first in the county? It is the number one!"


    He didn''t need Tang Qingshan to let him, he took his arm familiarly, and came in by himself, and talked to Brother Tang again.


    Xinbao was sleepy. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but feel refreshed, and stared wide-eyed: "Ah! I forgot! I forgot to announce today''s list!"


    In the past two days, she has only been thinking about her elder brother, and she has really forgotten about it completely. The second elder brother still remembers it himself, but this kind of thing, if you don''t look at it, you can''t run away, so you don''t care much.


    Old man Qiu laughed and sat down: "I saw that you didn''t come, so I hurried over here. Am I faster than the person who announced the good news?"


    Er Tang thanked me repeatedly, and old man Qiu said, "Why don''t you ask me how much I took?"


    When I got excited, I even called out my baby name.


    Brother Tang was amused by him: "Uncle Qiu, you should give me a break!"


    Old man Qiu laughed, and slapped his son on the back, causing Qiu Haochen to stagger...Old man Qiu laughed and said, "Eighth! My family got eighth! Not too bad, right? What an auspicious number!"


    Xinbao: "Wow!"


    Really good, top ten in the county!


    Whilst talking, the person who announced the good news also arrived, Mrs. Lin hurriedly prepared to reward the money, and made a fuss for a while, but it diluted the sorrow of parting.


    The old patriarch also asked Tang Qingshan if he wanted to celebrate, but Tang Qingshan refused, only saying that he would continue to prepare for the exam.


    It is said that in some dynasties, the chief of the county case can be exempted from the government examination and the hospital examination, and directly obtain the fame of a scholar, but Dayan has no such rules. Even if you are the chief of the case, you still have to try to pass the exam.


    Dayan¡¯s County Examination, Government Examination, and Academy Examination are held every year in February, April, and August respectively, while the township examination is held every three years in August.


    So there is not much time between the two exams, and I really need to continue preparing for the exam.


    The Qiu family and his son stayed for dinner.


    Qiu Haochen plans to go back to the academy to continue his studies, and then leave for Fucheng at the end of March. Generally speaking, the date of the government examination will be around the tenth to fifteenth of April, so it is time to leave at the end of the month or the beginning of the month, and the carriage will be four or five It will arrive in a day.


    The two made an appointment to be together at that time, Qiu Haochen also said: "I don''t know when the government will hold a banquet."


    Brother Tang said: "I don''t know either, I think it''s only a few days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： all thanks to me

    Chapter 317 is all due to me


    After the county examination, the county magistrate will entertain the students admitted in this subject as usual, and we can meet again at that time.


    Xinbao was happy for a while, and waited impatiently for Yan Shenjue''s results. At night, Nineteen came back, and smiled as soon as he entered the door: "Congratulations, master, you are also the chief of the case."


    Yan Shenjue nodded calmly and didn''t care.


    But Mrs. Lin was very happy, and said with a smile: "Okay, that''s great! Do you two know that this is all due to me?"


    Yan Shen Jue and his second elder brother: "...??"


    Mrs. Lin smiled and said: "You don''t remember, Jue''er, there were two poached eggs in the bowl of noodles you ate before you left? Rong''er, yours too? I searched all over the village in advance, and I found it after asking more than a dozen restaurants. Yes, in the end, one was wrong, and the other was not, I was so anxious, but fortunately, I finally hit a double yolk egg, so both of you can be admitted to the top of the case!"


    Two people: "..."


    Second brother said to himself, have you ever thought that if we each eat one yellow, we are double yellow? ? Otherwise, if I eat double yellow alone, I will test the two cases?


    But he said with a smile on his face: "No wonder! As soon as I entered the examination room, I felt like I was writing like a god!"


    Yan Shen Jue paused for a moment, then said silently: "Me too... right?"


    "Aniang!" Xinbao said loudly, "Then let''s make beans tomorrow. Put three beans in a pod, and you will win three dollars in a row! Put six beans in a row, and you will get six dollars in a row! How bold a person is, you can get a few dollars in the test! "


    Second brother: "..."


    So the next day, the couple started to make "six yuan in a row".


    Man''s superstition has always been time-sharing.


    It¡¯s like modern people. When people say that the community used to be a cemetery, which piece of land would you say no one died? But if you buy a house yourself... what? Below is the cemetery? It''s too unlucky, it''s like a haunted house, don''t buy it! Or maybe your parents gave you a handful of pocket money, and you don¡¯t appreciate your parents, so go to Weisha to find the forwarded koi to fulfill your wish...


    Anyway, Xinbao is in this mood now.


    What if? Believe it! She has transmigrated/leaved her soul, what is so strange about this kind of thing!


    The point is, this is what she, as a dumpling, can do!


    She made it very carefully, just like making dumplings, with six peanuts or six beans in the dough, which may be peanuts, beans, or real beans.


    Anyway, there must be six pieces, and there is an indentation in the middle, making it look like a real bean pod. The top of the dough is still uneven, a bit ugly, and the second brother didn''t dare to ask. I got up and studied it, and asked, "Is this... a lotus flower?"


    Miss Lin smiled all over her face: "Jeer''s eyes are still the sharpest, yes! It''s a lotus flower, won six yuan in a row!"


    At that moment, the second elder brother''s admiration for Yan Xiaolang was like a torrent of water. He could recognize the uneven pimples as lotus flowers, and he not only closed his eyes, but also violated his conscience.


    Yan Shen definitely didn''t see it, but guessed it after following the brain circuit of Tuanzi.


    After two days, the county government held a banquet.


    The county magistrate¡¯s banquet was held on the same day. Yan Shenjue thought about it for a while, and felt that there was no need to travel for several hours for a meal, so he didn¡¯t go.


    But the second brother went.


    Now the news of Mr. Yuan''s return to Beijing has not yet spread, but whether it has or not, Tang Shirong''s identity is still very popular.


    He is young and really has a bright future, and everyone is scrambling to talk to him.


    Tang Shirong learned from Brother Yuan''s lesson, he didn''t intend to show how eloquent, how well-rounded, but he followed the path of a humble and gentle gentleman, which was in line with everyone''s "imagination", and everyone got along well.


    Many people also invited him to participate in the literary conference, but Tang Shirong declined all of them on the pretext of preparing for the exam.


    In fact, he intends to participate in one session, and he must attend one session, because after all, the examiner is his senior brother. If he doesn''t participate in one session and show off his literary talent, everyone''s private suspicions about him as the head of the case will never subside.


    Although I''m not afraid, I don''t have to. So at first, I refused a little more, and then I only responded once so that it would not appear abrupt.


    As a result, before he finished rejecting, someone said with a mocking smile: "Tang Erlang, don''t you dare to come?"


    Tut!


    Tang Shirong said honestly that the legend did not fool me, there really are such people in the world!


    He looked at him with a smile: "This one..." He recognized him: "Brother Jiang, why did you say that?"


    This is Jiang Wentong who got second in the exam.


    Like him, except for being a disciple of Yuan Weiming, he has no literary name at all, but this Jiang Wentong has a rare talent.


    Moreover, he has passed the weak crown years. It is said that it is because his father missed the imperial examination for three years. This time he came here full of ambition, so before the exam, he said that the case is in his pocket... Now that he snatched it away, he feels unwilling is inevitable.


    Tang Shirong disapproved of this kind of behavior of letting go of things without doing them. He must not be the same as him, so there is no need to be more thoughtful, so he just looked at him with a smile.


    Jiang Wentong is not stupid, so he said: "It''s nothing, I just slipped the tongue...Tang Erlang, everyone is so kind to invite you, are you really so shameless?"


    Tang Shirong smiled: "Everyone sitting here, who doesn''t take the government exam, who doesn''t need a review? When I say review, I don''t mean to evade, I mean it sincerely... But since Brother Jiang said so, then I don''t think so. It¡¯s easy to push, how about brother Jiang set a date?¡±


    "Okay!" Jiang Wentong said: "Then March 3rd, it''s Feifenglou, and Jiang is waiting for you."


    Tang Shirong smiled and cupped his hands: "Okay."


    After the banquet was over, Qiu Haochen came to talk to him, and he whispered: "Jiang Wentong and I study in the same academy. Jiang Wentong is very knowledgeable and memorized, and his articles are good, but he is very arrogant and strong. Striving to be the first, in our academy, we often compete in poetry and essays. Most of the time, eight or nine out of ten times, he can win, but sometimes, everyone has different opinions, or thinks that other people''s essays are better. , then he will stare at this person to compete with him, he must win, if you don''t, or if he doesn''t win, he will never give up..."


    He shook his head again and again: "Anyway, it''s very difficult."


    Tang Shirong smiled.


    This kind of person, if asked to come to see him, is a person who has not experienced the hardships of life.


    In this small county town, in this small academy, you can use your power to commit murder, you can be relentless, you can be stalking... Others want to study, and you can''t hide, but when you leave this county, who knows you who is it? Who will get used to your bad temper?


    Just like him, even if he wins him, whether he goes to Yuan''s house to study hard behind closed doors, or to the county government, what can he do? The concierge won''t let him in, can he force his way in?


    He smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "I see, thank you Haochen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： accompany me to dinner

    Chapter 318 Accompany me to the banquet


    When the second elder brother was carrying out literati diplomacy, the family members were very busy.


    Spring plowing is just around the corner, and Tang Qingshan took his brother-in-law and his family to take over the 500 mu of fertile land bestowed by the emperor when the workshop was able to get away a little bit.


    Uncle Lin and Lin Xingsong and Lin Xingbai both know kung fu. Uncle Lin has an honest temper, but after so many years of running darts, he really has a good eloquence. An is also a hearty person. Lin Xingsong is already twenty years old. It''s no problem for someone to manage a farm.


    Here, Xinbao is like a mighty general, leading Yan Shenjue, Brother Yuan, Old Escort Lin, Second Uncle, Third Uncle and the idle A Niang up the mountain.


    The fences are all set up, the larger trees are cleared, the grass is only roughly cleared, and it needs to be cleared again when it is time to plant.


    Old Escort Lin looked at the fence, it was really high, and the vines wrapped around it were all growing up, densely packed, ordinary people would definitely not be able to get through it, hares and pheasants are enough to get through, it''s safe very.


    Lady Lin pointed to the mountain of cut trees next to her, and said to him: "When you need firewood, just come over and drag one back. Fan''er will cut it here, and then carry it home, otherwise A big tree can''t be dragged."


    "Yo!" Uncle Lin said in surprise: "It''s so old, it''s been burning for several years!"


    Mrs. Lin said: "I''ve sold some of these, all the finished ones have been sold, but these are useless, they can''t beat anything, they can only be used to burn fire..."


    Several people walked up while chatting.


    Soon the old **** Lin realized something was wrong.


    He always thought it was a family with their children out to play, and he took a look at the mountain, and everyone discussed what to do, but he didn''t expect to see the fat dumpling in front of him opening his mouth, and Brother Yuan next to him was still taking notes?


    As unreliable as Xinbao is usually, he is as reliable professionally.


    There is a complete collection of plants in my mind. I only need to look carefully at what kind of grass grows in this place, and I can infer the soil quality from it. Then I look at the terrain, whether it is sunny or not, whether it is humid or not, I can decide what kind of fruit trees to plant and how far apart How big is the area to be planted, what should be paid attention to, the small mouth is bald, and it grows very fast.


    Er Uncle Lin couldn''t ask "Xinbao still understands this", but asked: "How did Xinbao learn this? Why can you just open your mouth and say this?"


    "Hey, there''s no way," Mrs. Lin has accepted the fact that my daughter is a genius, and she said frightenedly, "Although I am stupid, I can give birth! I always give birth to geniuses by accident, and Rong''er has seen it too. Don''t forget, so does Xinbao, and even Jue''er, you have been in the darts for so many years, you can see that you are half a genius? There are three in my house now!"


    Lin Family: "..."


    Old Escort Lin smiled, but didn''t speak.


    Uncle Lin has already hurried over, took the pen from Brother Yuan, and wanted to help me write it down, but after a few strokes, he returned it to Brother Yuan in shame...I couldn''t keep up.


    He can only do what he can do, moving stones to make marks, planting things from where to where... separated one by one.


    Xinbao walked more than half of the way in one breath on his short legs. This squatting walker was also tired, so he looked back at Old Escort Lin and asked him, "Is grandpa tired?"


    Old Escort Lin said with a smile: "Grandpa is not tired. Grandpa is tall. He takes three steps against Xinbao with one step, and he doesn''t walk fast. He is not tired."


    Even so, Xinbao still came over to check his face.


    Old Escort Lin smiled, and sat down on the stone next to him, letting Xinbao sit on his lap.


    Mrs. Lin gave everyone water to drink from a bamboo tube, and Yan Shenjue also took a small bamboo tube exclusive to Xinbao to feed her a few sips of water and two bites of snacks. Xinbao sat on his grandfather''s lap , looked back and forth, suddenly sighed, and looked at Yan Chenjue.


    Yan Shen Jue nodded, and patted Tuanzi''s head comfortingly.


    As a result, Mrs. Lin happened to see him, and asked him: "Jueer, what kind of winks are you making with Xinbao?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Nothing."


    "What is nothing?" Mrs. Lin was curious: "Why do I feel that the two of you are whispering?"


    Yan Chen had no choice but to explain: "Xinbao always misses big brother these days, but she also said that she keeps mentioning that everyone will always think about it, and she will feel sad, so she only tells me, but doesn''t say it out loud. gone."


    Is that okay too? Lady Lin raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "Then Xin Baoer doesn''t miss Third Brother?"


    Yan Shenjue glanced at her: "Thinking of the third brother, it''s another kind of look."


    Poof! Mrs. Lin laughed again and again: "Then you don''t want Uncle Shen and Uncle Yuan? Can you tell so many eyes?"


    Yan Shen Jue glanced at her again, and sighed: "I can just say I miss Shen Uncle and Master, but you don''t think about him?"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She couldn''t stop laughing, and everyone in the Lin family laughed too.


    A group of people rested for a while, then continued to walk in, and spent the whole morning turning around this area.


    Back home, Xinbao was exhausted, and fell asleep after a few mouthfuls of food. Yan Shenjue sorted out Brother Yuan''s records, and thoughtfully drew a schematic diagram of the plane, and gave it to Old Escort Lin.


    Although the two are in partnership, the Yuan family only cares about buying trees, like organizing manpower to dig holes, and the Yuan family doesn¡¯t care about daily management.


    The advantage now is that it has already been tested. Xinbao doesn¡¯t need to plant it himself, even if he sprinkles a handful of soil, so after everyone has finished planting, Xinbao can go for a walk slowly.


    Now the workshop has been built, and the villagers are seamlessly connected. They can come directly to dig tree pits, and they are still working for the Tang family. Although the Lin family is not familiar with the villagers, the villagers are really obedient. It''s very good, just do what you are called, and don''t worry about it.


    Old Escort Lin wanted to go and have a look, Mrs. Lin and Xinbao guarded him, and he was not allowed to go no matter what, so Old Escort Lin could only silently give up.


    Uncle Lin and Uncle Lin couldn¡¯t stay idle, and they also planed by themselves. They were tired and sweaty after a day.


    Lady Lin had a trick to deal with her brother. She bought a good dress for each of them and forced them to wear it. Needless to say a word, the two of them quit. Upper soil. Learn to be lazy in one day.


    The second elder brother came back from the banquet, and after explaining to his family, he was about to move to the county government to study. It would be convenient for him to ask Liang Ruoxu for advice. I will go to Feifenglou to have a banquet."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Why?"


    The second elder brother said: "You don''t go there, and you don''t go here. If you plan to never socialize with others for the rest of your life, what kind of official will you be in the future?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "These people don''t know how far they can go. What''s the use of knowledge? It''s not too late to socialize after the provincial examination. Communicating with people, to me, is like doing something I''m not good at. Whether I can do well, I don''t think it''s very fun."


    The second elder brother said: "Which one is not one in a million? You are not familiar with it now, but in the future, you will socialize with one in a million people all at once. Who knows what mistakes you will make, who knows?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： Wuan Wang Xiaotai

    Chapter 319 Wu''an Wang Xiaotai


    The second elder brother smiled and said: "Besides, I offended someone, and I am afraid that others will beat me, so you come and help me. In short, before the day after tomorrow, you come to me."


    Yan Shenjue glanced at him: "Got it."


    He paused: "Why don''t you learn some fists and kicks? Even if you only exercise your muscles and bones."


    He looked at him: "You were still teaching me just now, you have to learn to do things you are not good at, otherwise when it comes time to use it, wouldn''t it be useless?"


    Second brother cheated: "Why should I call Naihe in vain? Why can''t I call Xiaojue?"


    Talking in his mouth, he left quickly.


    When he was about to leave the next day, he told him again, and this time, Yan Chenjue didn''t even say that he knew it, and he was sad, annoyed and a little petty like "why do you want me to be such a good-for-nothing brother?" Happy eyes.


    The second brother thought this kid was really interesting, so he couldn''t help but pat him on the head.


    Yan Shen never hid.


    It wasn''t until the second elder brother was about to leave that he said: "By the way, the master has to be named the right minister now. It''s an order. You go and tell the senior brother."


    He no longer pretends to be called uncle, but directly calls him Master.


    The second elder brother turned back in surprise: "Why didn''t you say this kind of thing earlier?"


    He said: "I just got the news last night."


    Second brother said: "Tell me about it in detail."


    Yan Shen Jue explained in detail, the second elder brother nodded, and said: "I beg you, Xiao Jue, in the future, if you get a letter about this kind of thing, tell me right away, okay?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "I woke you up in the middle of the night, telling you this, is it different from telling you this morning?"


    Second brother: "..."


    OK, OK!


    He waved his hand and left.


    Yan Shen returned to his room and continued to write letters to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Brother Tang''s thoughts and the thoughts of the old patriarch have greatly touched him. Now, he can feel more and more...how should I put it, the wonderful things around him.


    Even if he is like an old patriarch, an old farmer in the countryside, he is not as knowledgeable as Tang Qingshan, nor as outstanding as Brother Tang. He is really an ordinary old farmer, but he still has the heart of serving the country and respects heroes in his heart.


    Even if this idea is just a flash, it may be like him when he was young, silently giving up in front of life, but if you cast a fire when everyone is still passionate, it will burn blazingly and achieve an unstoppable relationship. same life.


    People''s subconscious is sometimes more real.


    Yan Shen Jue obviously didn''t remember Emperor Ming Pei clearly, but he deeply remembered the feeling of wholehearted trust.


    So his letters seem extraordinarily close and affectionate.


    Emperor Ming Pei read how many words and listened to people''s words every day, and he could tell if he was sincere or not.


    He already loved Yan Shen Jue very much, but now, seeing him come back to life from the death of the phoenix, he felt that his sincerity was extraordinarily sincere and hot.


    He seems to have passed through his hands, his eyes, his heart... and saw a world completely different from what he saw, because he was extraordinarily ignorant and sincere, so his feelings were extraordinarily deep.


    As an emperor, I am used to seeing the general trend of the world, and then reading such lovely words, there is really a kind of...unspeakable ease and warmth.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, but couldn''t help but sigh.


    After a long time, he slowly put away the letter, and told the personal **** Fang Wuyou: "Find a box and put Xiaojue''s letters in a separate place. I need to read them from time to time."


    Fang Wuyou responded repeatedly, received the letter with both hands, and retreated.


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered, inexplicably recalling the secret book that Liang Ruoxu published a few days ago, and Gao Fu''s report after returning to the palace, so he called again: "Call Xiao Tai to come."


    Fang Wuyou responded urgently, and ordered outside: "King Xuanwu An sees you."


    Wu''an Wang Xiaotai, the uncle of the country back then, was in charge of the Metropolitan Governor''s Mansion.


    The Great Governor is equivalent to the general of the world''s soldiers and horses in some dynasties. He holds the military power in his hand and is truly high in power.


    Xiao Taisheng was tall and mighty, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Even in casual clothes, he was full of aura. He entered the imperial study room, saluted him, Emperor Ming Pei bestowed a seat, and beckoned, signaling the **** to move his seat closer.


    Xiao Tai couldn''t move the stool, so although he felt a little strange, he sat down.


    He supported his knees and sat upright. After waiting for a long time, the emperor did not speak. Xiao Tai raised his eyes strangely, and saw the emperor was looking at him.


    Xiao Tai asked strangely: "Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said, "Aiqing, I heard a gossip...have you heard of it?"


    Xiao Tai said: "Please tell me, Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "There is an old farmer in the country who looks very similar to you."


    Xiao Tai: "...???"


    He really doesn''t know what the emperor means, so what if they look similar?


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Do you think you will have a younger brother?"


    Xiao Tai twitched the corners of his mouth: "Your Majesty, doesn''t the Emperor know about the affairs of the minister''s family? How many generations have passed this down? Not even a sister! If the minister can have a younger brother, no matter how ineffective, the minister''s parents will love him." Can be happy to die, what kind of outside room or something, no matter what kind of life it is, you have already recognized it, why would you put it outside and be a commoner?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "He is not incompetent, he is the county uncle of Jishan that I appointed a few days ago, he is a man of insight and benevolence. And he has many children, there are six sons and one daughter."


    "Hey!" Xiao Tai said: "He can give birth so much, he must not be the younger brother of the minister! These six sons can give half of the sons to the minister, even one of them! The minister does not need to be beaten every day... the minister is over the age Don''t be confused, there is no son, the emperor, the minister is sad! How about the emperor give the minister and the imperial doctor..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was funny, angry, and helpless.


    Wu¡¯an Prince¡¯s Mansion has been passed down from generation to generation, and it has been passed down to Xiao Tai¡¯s generation. Since they got married at the age of 20, they have been trying to make a son, and now it has been 20 years, and they have not even been able to make a daughter...


    For this reason, the old King Wu''an is still guarding the border at such an old age. He has been saying that Xiao Tai will give birth to a son and leave a queen for the Xiao family, and then he can go to the border and replace the old King Wu''an... That is twenty years.


    It was said that their family was full of evil spirits and could not have a son, not to mention the Xiao family, even Emperor Ming Pei was angry when he heard it!


    How can no one do this job of defending the country? The Xiao family is dedicated to the country, defending the country''s gates... It is really vicious and cold to create such rumors. It is a common saying among the people. It doesn''t hurt to stand up and talk!


    Emperor Ming Pei was furious and sent two civil servants to the border one after another. The rumors finally died down, but when they stopped, Xiao Tai still couldn''t give birth to a son.


    That is to say, Xiao Tai has an open-minded personality, and from time to time he even teases and ridicules himself. If he wants to change a man, he will really be aggrieved to death.


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed, and said no more: "You...go!"


    Xiao Tai saluted and came out, but before he reached the gate of the palace, he was stopped by someone and said: "My lord, His Royal Highness is summoning you."


    Xiao Tai frowned all of a sudden.


    He stood there for a while, gritted his teeth, turned around, and headed towards the East Palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： Mud cant support the wall

    Chapter 320 Mud can''t support the wall


    Actually, if you want to say how bad the prince is, I really don''t have one.


    He didn''t kill or set fire, and he didn''t do anything outrageous.


    He''s just incompetent.


    It would be fine if he was really a born stupid person, but he was one of those people who were a little stupider than ordinary people, but still within the range of ordinary people.


    The point is, he doesn''t work hard.


    He is extremely lazy, greedy for pleasure, and greedy for food and drink, but if you say he is extravagant and lustful, he is not to that extent.


    To put it simply, if you ask him to recite a poem, he wants to drink tea and eat snacks, and he only cares about enjoying it. Strong, he is not ashamed at all, but takes "stupid" as a reliance.


    Asking him to practice kung fu, needless to say, is simply killing him. Even if the palace servants kneel on the ground, softly and hard, and try their best to beg him, he knows that the servants dare not do anything to him. won''t move.


    Even if Emperor Ming Pei or Xiao Tai went there in person...is he afraid?


    Of course he is afraid, so he will try hard for a while.


    Just working hard for a while, a little tired, a little pain, a little skin scratch, he became paralyzed, shaking like a sieve, unwilling to work hard anymore... He was still afraid, but even if he was afraid, he would Refusing to try even a little bit.


    Even if Emperor Ming Pei or Xiao Tai were ruthless and beat him, he would lie on the ground and cry, refusing to get up because of the pain.


    His idea is, you don¡¯t dare to beat me to death anyway, I can rest for a long time if I try to hurt once, and I can still eat and drink well. If I wake up, it hurts again and I have to work hard After a long time, after learning this, I still need to learn that...


    So he couldn''t stand up.


    He has been using this method to deal with everyone "tactfully", completely using "stupid" as a weapon for laziness, and he will not take hard and soft. Incentives to appease or something are even more useless.


    You know, when Emperor Ming Pei was still Qianlong, it was the time when Mobei was in chaos. He died two sons one after another, and after that, for ten years, he only had one son, the crown prince. Pain is like a treasure, and even these petite and greedy little problems are also cute.


    So, as soon as Emperor Ming Pei came to the throne, he was named the prince.


    At that time, he was only six years old. These problems did not seem serious. Who would have thought that it would be like this now.


    Dayan royal family, since Emperor Taizu, has attached great importance to the cultivation of the children of the family. Among these people, there are quite a few who are both civil and military, but the crown prince can be mediocre. No matter what competition, the subordinates make it very difficult.


    After experiencing a series of jokes such as horse racing falling off the horse, wrestling on the buttocks, writing typos in Wendou, making mistakes in the steps of the ceremony, and so on... The royal family has lost all face, and the name of the prince''s incompetence has also spread to the court , spread throughout the capital, and Emperor Ming Pei completely gave up, so he no longer cared about him.


    Actually, the position of the crown prince has been precarious since then.


    Because the prince is like this, the second and third princes have fans, but the prince is only surrounded by Xiao Tai.


    Xiao Tai didn''t want to bother with him either.


    But everyone can ignore him, only he can''t.


    The Xiao family has a thin family, and several generations passed on a single pass. In Xiao Tai''s generation, he is still the only male.


    Therefore, the Xiao family has always protected the calf.


    Since the elder sister, Queen Xiao, passed away, Xiao Tai has been protecting his nephew.


    He is only four years older than him, but he is more worried than his old father. Even though he really doesn''t like this "child", he still can''t bear to leave him alone.


    But it¡¯s still the same sentence, Xiao Tai supports the military power, he is the emperor¡¯s man, he is actually the imperial party!


    To put it bluntly, when the prince is a prince, he can protect him, because the prince is also a king... But once the prince is not a prince, he will at most feed him with good food and drink, but he will not give him any help, because that At that time, he was just his nephew, not the king anymore.


    The emperor understands this matter, Xiao Tai understands it, many discerning people understand it, only the prince does not understand it.


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei was guilty. He would often say in private that it was because he spoiled him too much when he was young that he developed such a temperament.


    But how long can such guilt last?


    That''s why I said that the position of the current crown prince really exists in name only, but no one dared to say this before a decree was issued.


    Xiao Tai strode into the East Palace and gave a big gift: "Your Majesty, my minister Xiao Tai."


    The prince raised his chin: "Excuse me." After a while, he said: "Peace."


    Xiao Tai stood up with a calm expression.


    He''s a big man, but he''s not stupid!


    He doesn''t care about many subtleties, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand!


    Even if he meets the emperor, he doesn''t need to perform such a great gift!


    You must know that the so-called Dali Jishou is the "heaviest in worship" ceremony! When saluting, kneel on the ground, prostrate down, and when the head touches the ground, it is necessary to stay for a while. This is a complete etiquette.


    So, if you really want to be exempt, you will be exempted before the person kneels down, and before the head touches the ground at the latest.


    It wasn''t until he had performed the whole salute that he was excused, and he was asked to kneel on the ground for a while before he said flat... This is so hard that people can''t even notice it.


    But he is also used to it. He is full of civil and military affairs, and he only dares to ask him to perform such a grand ceremony, because he loves him!


    When he got up, the prince smiled and said: "Uncle, I heard that something happened to the second brother??"


    Xiao Tai nodded: "Yes."


    The crown prince was very annoyed by his way of talking word by word, frowned, and said: "Gu also heard that Yuan Weiming became the right minister?"


    Xiao Tai still nodded: "Yes."


    The prince stopped laughing, and stared at him thoughtfully.


    Xiao Tai stood very calmly, the prince took a long breath before he let out a long breath, suppressed his anger and said: "Uncle, why don''t you go and win over Yuan Weiming, after all he comes from the family of the emperor''s teacher, he has a good reputation and good knowledge, Scholars all believe in him, if he can be drawn to our side, I will be invincible if I have an uncle Wu, and Wen Youyuan will be invincible?"


    Xiao Tai was speechless for a while.


    He is really not a talent who understands politics and state affairs, but at least he is still a person, and he has a brain!


    These words are said by the kind of slaves who don''t know a single word and don''t understand shit.


    The slave wanted to go further, and persuaded the master to fight for power with clever words.


    But the prince of a country actually listened to the letter, and then said such naive and stupid things... Yuan Weiming would not support this kind of prince unless he was really out of his mind, right?


    But the problem is, as a minister, he can''t say such things!


    If the prince is scheming, the uncle and nephew will close the door and say a few words secretly, but the problem is that the prince is an idiot, and he dare not gossip a word.


    Xiao Tai only said: "Your Highness, be careful with your words. The minister and Yuan Xiang are both civil and military, so we can''t talk to each other."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： The master humiliated the minister and died

    Chapter 321 The Lord humiliated the subject and died


    The prince straightened his face again and stared at him intently.


    Xiao Tai remained unmoved.


    The prince said slowly: "Uncle, don''t you want to help me?"


    Xiao Tai said: "I dare not."


    "Hmph!" The prince said angrily, slapping the table and stool: "Why don''t you dare, you are just perfunctory me! As the prince, if I can''t ascend to the throne, I can''t feel at ease for a day! I must ascend to the throne as soon as possible!" position! Otherwise, no matter which brother takes the position, he will not let me go! You are going to watch me die!"


    Xiao Tai was immediately stunned.


    He is a military general with steel and iron courage, but he is also a loyal minister who is loyal and loyal!


    Emperor Ming Pei is still in power now, he is talented, wise and mighty, but the prince, as a son of man, dares to say "ascend to the throne as soon as possible" in front of so many people? ?


    Is this death on the curse emperor? Looking for death is not such a way to find a way!


    Xiao Tai said angrily: "Who told His Highness what!?"


    The prince paused, and Xiao Tai took a step forward, "He wants to kill His Highness! He wants to trap His Highness in disloyalty and filial piety! There is no redemption! Who is he? Your Highness! Tell me, who is he!"


    The prince leaned back in shock, "Yes, yes..." He looked to the side.


    A young **** knelt down with a frightened bang, Xiao Tai directly stepped forward, grabbed him, and pulled him with both hands, the little **** didn''t say a word, and died on the spot.


    The prince screamed in fright, and fled backwards, rolling and crawling.


    Xiao Tai gave a big gift to his back, turned around directly, and went to the imperial study room to plead guilty, saying that he was disrespectful in front of the prince.


    Emperor Ming Pei has been on the throne for thirty years, and his throne is as stable as a rock. It is not an exaggeration to say that he knows every bird flying in the palace, but how could he not know what happened in the East Palace? His feelings are really beyond words.


    As a prince... no, even an ordinary prince, a child of a family, is far more terrifying than being stupid if he is stupid.


    Even if you are vicious and cruel, it is much better than being so stupid.


    The scary thing about stupid people is that you don''t know where they will be and what kind of stupidity they will commit! !


    After a long time, Emperor Ming Pei sighed: "Xiao Tai is really benevolent to this nephew, such a fiery temper, but in front of him..."


    He swallowed, shook his head for a long time, and then said: "Confine yourself for three days."


    Fang Wuyou responded urgently, and retreated silently.


    This punishment can be said to be an understatement. The emperor really couldn''t bear the prince more and more.


    At this time, in Yutang Village.


    Yan Shenjue went to the county government early in the morning to find his second brother to attend the literary meeting.


    After Xinbao woke up, there was no one in the house except Yuru.


    Xinbao asked: "Where is A Niang?"


    Yu Ru smiled and said: "Someone called early in the morning, saying that they were going to pick mangcai flowers, so that you can go to her when you wake up."


    She also learned a bit: "They said, ''Wearing mang cauliflower, you will grow tall and sleep well, and the insects will not stay and your head won''t hurt.''"


    also sang.


    Xinbao sighed like an adult.


    Although mangcai is used to cure high blood pressure, it doesn''t matter! There has always been no reason to talk about customs and so on.


    So after she had eaten, she went out to find them.


    Anyway, it¡¯s just practicing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t find it, she just walked along the mountain.


    At this moment, in the orchard, the nearby pit has been dug, and everyone is already walking deep, and a little noise can still be heard in the distance.


    Some people are also farming in the fields. Because of the need to build workshops, most of them choose peanuts. It is not yet time to plant, but there are also paddy fields that are already planting rice.


    Xinbao could not help but stop, squat down, and stare over there, dazed.


    Food is the most important thing for the people. In such an era, there are still many people who do not have enough to eat. Therefore, increasing food production is the most orthodox and important thing.


    But this is not easy.


    For example, the hybrid rice known to modern people, not to mention the difficulty of finding the male and female parents, even if she can successfully find the male sterile rice, it will take several years of slow experimentation and cultivation.


    And the biggest inconvenience of hybrid rice is that you can''t keep your own seeds.


    A simple explanation is that the reason why hybrid rice can produce high yields is because it combines the advantages of both parents, and then the best results can be obtained, just like there is only one genius out of 10,000 people, and what you plant is a genius Of course, geniuses can grow from the seeds, but if you save the seeds yourself, the next generation of geniuses may not necessarily be geniuses, and the output will become less and less, with each generation getting less.


    So it is too difficult, unless she is the emperor, or has the full support of the emperor, otherwise, it will be difficult to promote such a big thing.


    A small glutinous rice dumpling, holding her face in both hands, squatting there, just like a small mushroom, cute and funny, Yuru couldn''t help squatting down beside her: "Xinbao, what are you thinking?"


    Xinbao said silently: "I''m thinking about a big thing, but it''s very difficult, Xinbao can''t do it."


    Yu Ru suppressed a smile and said: "Then Xinbao should do the small things first, first do the small things, and then do the big ones. Take your time."


    "Well," Xinbao turned her eyes towards her: "Xinbao thinks the same way, I have to start with small things first."


    She asked her: "Can you write?"


    Yu Ru coughed: "I... don''t know how to write very well, and the writing is not very good."


    Why make it difficult for her to be an ordinary shadow guard! She is only good at simple things like murder and arson!


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Then I''ll ask Dabai to write it!"


    She went to find Bai Gusheng.


    Then she directly asked him to take out the pen, and said to him: "I said you write. You just write, how can peanuts be produced with high yield... First, you can try to sow seeds without shells. This kind of planting needs to be done some time in advance, about half a month or so , When planting, first expose to the sun, then break open, keep only one peanut in the shell, and soak the intact peanuts in warm water..."


    "The advantage of doing this is that after planting, the peanut shells will become nutrients for the roots of the peanuts after they rot. Moreover, it can also facilitate the ventilation of the soil at the roots of the peanuts and retain water..."


    Not only peanuts, she knows the high-yield technology of every crop.


    Delete chemical fertilizers and the like, if the current conditions cannot be met, the rest, if it can be done, can also increase the output by 10 to 20%.


    She has already made a plan. At that time, it can be printed into a book and spread to the world. Many farmers may not be able to read it, but as long as those who learn it will definitely benefit.


    It may be because she is a treasure hunter, so she loves money, but she has never been stingy.


    She never felt like something needed to be kept under wraps.


    It''s like the big president of a multinational company, who doesn''t mind the employees around him knowing his little flower gardening skills. Even if he knows it and uses it to make money, earning two or three hundred yuan, it doesn''t matter to her.


    Not only did she not mind, she was even willing to give them a hand. Provided they are good people.


    Just like now, she is very happy to use the technology she has mastered to let these people grow more food and eat more meals, because her parents and brothers have worked so hard, and she feels the same way.


    Of course, when the time comes, it will be printed in the name of Dad. If a small greenhouse can be exchanged for a county official, then... if there are people above, maybe it can be exchanged for a prince or something?


    She was making wishful thinking, and her big eyes were shining.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： Hongmen Banquet

    Chapter 322 Hongmen Banquet


    Zhong Limin came back from a stroll around, and saw Bai Gusheng writhing on the stool while writing, as if there were nails growing on his buttocks.


    As soon as he saw him coming, Bai Gusheng immediately cheered up: "Come on, I''m busy, Zhong Xiaoli, come and help her write!"


    He lifted him up involuntarily and threw him directly onto the stool.


    Zhong Limin could only take the pen: "What do you want to write?"


    Xinbao looked at him with big eyes, "Can you write? Can you write well?"


    Zhong Limin laughed.


    He looks extremely gentle, and when he smiles, it makes people feel that there is gentleness flowing from his eyelashes.


    But he smiled and said: "You came to Mr. Bai, it means that your wife is not at home, and you have no choice. Even if my writing is not good, you can only make do with it."


    too! Xinbao nodded: "Alright then."


    While playing with the magic ball, she went on to say: "...you can choose the planting method of two ridges and one ditch, that is to say, add a ditch seedling belt every other ditch, which is convenient for ventilation, light transmission, and More sunlight... In addition, crop rotation must be achieved, that is to say, when planting, you can plant corn, soybeans, and wheat. The three gardens rotate crops, and do not repeat crops or face stubble..."


    Zhong Limin didn''t ask a word, just lowered his head and swiped the record.


    Since he knew that Tuanzi was Bai Gusheng''s master, he didn''t find it surprising that she did anything.


    Xinbao spoke very quickly, within an hour, he talked about the common food crops. .


    Because many methods are impossible to do now; some methods have been mentioned in the previous agricultural books; some methods have little effect on increasing yield and quality; or the operation is difficult; or it is easy to make mistakes... She has all these Omitted.


    Some of them were forgotten at the time, but when I think about it, I can delete them directly, so there is less to say in the end.


    After she finished speaking, she took a break and slowly thought about what else to write.


    In fact, the previous agricultural books, such as "Qi Min Yao Shu", in addition to food, also wrote about vegetables, fruit trees, even silkworms, livestock and poultry, wine and sauce...


    She suddenly discovered that she was not knowledgeable at all!


    Because she only knows about plants! Don''t understand animals at all!


    She is so biased, she only loves plants, and even the medicine she uses is more plant-based! She seldom uses animals like tiger bones and snake gallbladder as medicine. Since she started in the industry, she has been preached by her seniors and laughed at by experts and laymen.


    So, just like the knowledge of raising pigs and fish, she only knows some superficial knowledge that modern people know, and she doesn''t know the deep knowledge at all!


    This is how to hate the book when it is used!


    She was shocked by this fact, her eyes widened, and she murmured after a while: "So Xinbao is so stupid?"


    Seeing her lost in thought, Zhong Limin put down his pen and poured tea, and came back after a stroll, really thirsty.


    So Xinbao was surprised for a while, and when he turned his head, he found that he was drinking tea.


    Xinbao looked at him silently: "Uncle Zhongli, do you know now? You don''t even know how to coax a girl when she''s sad. Now you know why you can''t get a wife, right?"


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He said speechlessly: "I''m not thirsty..."


    He also laughed halfway through the conversation, and came over and said, "I''ll come right after I have a sip of tea! Girl, you''re not stupid, you''re the smartest. You know astronomy, geography, and vegetation in the middle. You''re such a genius." , don''t underestimate yourself..."


    He said casually as if he was endorsing a letter, while still looking at what he had written.


    A ruthless chubby hand stretched out, took away what he had written, hugged him and walked out.


    "Huh?" Zhong Limin asked curiously, "Stop writing?"


    Yu Ru gave him a contemptuous glance: "I''ve blinded a considerate face for nothing!"


    Zhong Limin: "...??"


    No, what did I do? Didn''t I just drink my saliva?


    Xinbao returned home silently.


    Tuanzi is not happy anymore, it would be better if parents, brothers or immortals hug each other, but now they are not at home...


    Tuanzi turned around and asked, "When will Brother Xiaoxian come back?"


    Yu Rudao: "Literati are the hardest to do things. I guess it must be in the afternoon? You may come back after taking a nap."


    Duanzi could only nod silently.


    When Yan Shenjue went out in the morning, Tuanzi was still asleep.


    Yan Shenjue arrived at the county government office, Liang Ruoxu came over and asked him: "Apart from the news you got, is there anything else besides the master''s appointment?"


    Yan Shen Jue asked: "Others?"


    Liang Ruoxu has been running the court for several years, so of course there are news channels, but the news from him is a bit slower, and it is usually passed by people, and the carrier pigeon is used for emergencies, which is not as fast as the communication between the shadow guards.


    He directly gave him the news received at that time from his sleeve pocket. Liang Ruoxu opened it and looked a little strange: "It shouldn''t be, it shouldn''t be...Second prince,"


    He lowered his voice, "It''s come to this point, if there''s a trump card, it''s impossible not to use it! Unless it''s not a trump card but a reminder, but that''s wrong, even if it''s a reminder, in such a situation where he himself is hopeless , he will probably speak out, just to muddy the water... Could it be that we have been thinking wrong all this time?"


    Yan Shen Jue suddenly realized: "You mean, uncle''s background?"


    "That''s right!" Liang Ruoxu said: "Could it be that Tang Erhe and his group were not sent by the second prince? But if it wasn''t him, who else could it be? This is a shadow guard, and it can only be the children of the royal family. ...With a normal identity, how can I touch the Shadow Guard? Am I guessing wrong?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Can''t you be a child of another royal family?"


    Liang Ruoxu paused slightly.


    He groaned all the way with his hands behind his back, and finally said after a long while: "Do you remember, Fan Zeng said Liu Bang''s entry into the customs now, there is nothing to take from property, and women have no luck. This is not a small ambition."?"


    Yan Shen Jue raised his eyebrows.


    He didn''t say anything more, he just frowned and pondered.


    In the "Hongmen Banquet" in Shiji, Fan Zeng said that Xiang Yu said: "When Peigong lived in Shandong, he was greedy for wealth and goods, and he was fond of beautiful concubines. Now that he enters the customs, he has nothing to take from property, and women have no luck. This is not a small ambition."¢Ù


    This makes sense.


    Liu Bang used to be greedy for money and goods, and loved beautiful women. After entering the customs, his posture changed drastically, he did not plunder property, and he was not obsessed with women. This is enough to show that his ambition is not small.


    The biological mother of the third prince is the imperial concubine, who has always been favored by the emperor, and the grandfather is Qing Guogong, who is quite powerful, and also a great Confucian, with a talent handed down from generation to generation...


    When the third prince was young, he loved the weaving show, that is, cricket fighting. For this reason, he did a few ridiculous things, such as exchanging a close-fitting palace lady for crickets on the street.


    But as he got older, after he was twelve or thirteen years old, he suddenly became well-behaved, and even became famous as a "bookworm". But as a father, of course he is eager to learn and make progress.


    And the older you are, the better your reputation will be. From time to time, poems will be published, all of which are excellent works, and they are also modest and polite to people. It is said that they often hide their names for literati, especially corporals? Go to the people to find great Confucianism for advice...


    So, the Miyazato is not enough for you to ask for advice? Or is it that the courtiers Hanlin are not real talents? ?


    Anyway, it''s hard to say.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： growing little fox

    Chapter 323 The growing little fox


    But because these actions are very back-and-forth, it seems that they want to fight in the way of Bo Shengxin, so even a half-old fox like Liang Ruoxu doesn''t pay much attention to him.


    Now it seems that they are blinded?


    Because the second prince is too flamboyant, too high-profile, and too aggressive, so even if the third prince does something, it can be pushed to the second prince?


    I have to say, this is really an idea that an old fox like Qing Guogong can come up with. Isn''t it safe to hide behind the target!


    The master made a sudden move to bring down the second prince, which may really disrupt their plans, and he will not be able to hide in the future.


    Liang Ruoxu shook his head while walking: "But it''s still not right. Now it has been confirmed that the second prince is the one who is playing tricks in Nanyang. I thought it might be related to Uncle Qingshan, but if the second prince doesn''t know anything, he And why are you going to deal with Shen Shouyan? Where did I make a mistake? I can''t figure it out... I can''t figure it out..."


    Yan Shen Jue stood quietly for a while, waiting for him to figure it out, but he couldn''t figure it out in the end.


    Tang Shirong came out and laughed, "Are you here?"


    He straightened the corner of his clothes: "Have you guys finished talking? Let''s go now?"


    Yan Shen Jue nodded and followed him.


    They came neither early nor late, but Jiang Wentong had already arrived.


    Jiang Wentong was born wealthy, talented and learned, and has many fans around him.


    However, it¡¯s okay to target ordinary people together, but to target the disciples of great Confucians, the juniors of the county magistrate, who would risk their lives to be this dog¡¯s leg?


    So Jiang Wentong has only himself by his side.


    He is arrogant and conceited. When he encountered this situation, of course he was extremely disappointed. When he saw them coming, he smiled and said: "Tang Erlang is here? I have been waiting for a long time!"


    "It''s my fault," Tang Shirong said with a smile, "Because the appointment was Sishi, I told my family to call me half an hour in advance, and it took me a quarter of an hour to change clothes. late."


    This is just a sentence, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m late, it¡¯s that you guys are early!


    Someone smoothed things over: "Who is this? Look at him, he is really a good-looking talent."


    Tang Shirong smiled and said: "This is my best friend, surnamed Yan."


    Yan Shen Jue arched his hands: "My surname is Yan, my first name is •t, and my character is Shen Jue. Please be polite."


    Before he could finish his sentence, someone said in surprise, "Yan Zhen? The head of the case in Pingyang County??"


    Tang Jinrong couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    He originally wanted to find an opportunity to tell this matter, but he didn''t want someone to know, which would save trouble.


    Others asked one after another, and the man said: "I also happened to know that my father is a businessman. When he came back, he passed by Pingyang and heard people mention this name."


    Everyone couldn''t help admiring, and asked Yan Shenjue''s age. Hearing that he was only eleven, they even exclaimed.


    Jiang Wentong said with a half-smile: "What are the people from Pingyang County doing in our county? Tang Erlang called them here on purpose?"


    Yan Shen Jue said calmly: "I''m from the capital city. I came here with Master. I originally lived here. I just didn''t want to compete with Tang Erge for the top case, so I changed to another place for the naturalization exam."


    Jiang Wentong said with a chuckle: "Sure enough, he is a young man with great ambition. Hearing you say that, I feel that the case is something you are waiting for!"


    What he said was actually implying that there was something strange about the case of the two of them.


    But Yan Shenjue said directly: "It''s already in the bag, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Wentong choked.


    Tang Shirong was secretly amused.


    He discovered that Jiang Wentong belonged to that kind of person. He must be the most conspicuous among all people, and everyone''s attention must be on him. Whenever someone pays attention to others, he is unhappy and wants to fight.


    I don''t know how I got used to this temper, but it can be seen that...his talent is not enough to support his bad temper.


    If he had the talent of Li Bai, a poetic fairy, then this kind of temper might be taken for granted, but he is not. He is talented, but not talented enough. Even if you get the first place in the exam, you can''t get along.


    Someone tried to smooth things over again, pulling them to sit down, people came over one after another, and everyone greeted each other.


    Writing or something, it was originally about drinking tea, chatting and writing articles, so, after a while, I went to the step of writing articles.


    The people sitting here are all well-known talents on the list, and most of them have a bit of arrogance. After discussing it, we decided to take it easy and not write articles, but write poems... Everyone respectfully invites the two heads of the desk to write questions. declined.


    Because it happened to be March 3rd, it was simply agreed to use spring plowing as the theme, each with a five-character quatrain and a stick of incense, which means a limit of two quarters of an hour.


    This is the place where the literary meetings are often held, and the pen and ink have been sent early, and everyone finds a place to meditate.


    Tang Shirong didn''t show off before because he wanted to be on the safe side, but this kind of literary club is for self-certification, or to prove his innocence, and what he wants is to show off, so after announcing the rules earlier, he went directly to the table and took a pen and paper wrote.


    Everyone:"¡­"


    Jiang Wentong gritted his teeth.


    He is proud and arrogant, and wants to fight for everything, but he loses in time when he comes up, and immediately becomes impetuous.


    The next moment, Yan Shenjue also stepped forward to write. The two poems were spread out on the table like this, and everyone couldn''t read them.


    Tang Shirong and Yan Shenjue were talking by the window again, with a very low voice.


    But to Jiang Wentong''s ears, it was really disturbing. He couldn''t help but said, "Can you be quieter!"


    Tang Shirong paused, and said in a good temper: "Sorry, it''s my fault, it disturbed Brother Jiang''s thinking."


    He went back and sat down.


    One person thought he had won a poem, so he went to the desk to write it, but when he picked up the pen, he saw the poems of the two of them, and after thinking about it, he said, "That''s all! "


    When he did this, everyone''s mentality collapsed even more, and more than one person laughed and said, "I am eager to read the two masterpieces, but I can''t write them."


    He just came over on one side, and some people kept the etiquette. They first wrote it on the side, and then came to read it, and said with a smile: "I''m willing to bow down."


    Yes, Tang Shirong, he did it on purpose.


    He is not good at poetry.


    He is better at writing than poetry.


    But geniuses are not good at, and the standards are different from ordinary people. It is no problem to make excellent works, but it may not be able to amaze everyone and crush everyone.


    But he can still work hard.


    He can do his homework early and rehearse in advance.


    Of course, maybe everyone will rehearse in advance.


    But some people will only rehearse the scenery after winning.


    There are also people, like Tang Shirong, a growing little fox, who will rehearse everyone''s conversations, determine their own reactions, and infer possible topics, and then make them and figure them out until they are perfect.


    Then at this time, he pretended to be "without thinking", which was both trolling and disturbing others, and his name was immediately publicized.


    But Yan Shenjue is definitely written now, the second elder brother also became curious, went over to look at his, and couldn''t help but bow to him, expressing his admiration.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： Longmen Yulang

    Chapter 324 Longmen Yulang


    Jiang Wentong was very irritable. Seeing that most of the incense was burning, he couldn''t wait any longer, so he went to write the poem.


    Then he snatched the poems in the hands of others, looked at them a few times, and obviously knew that he was invincible, so he threw it aside angrily, and as if venting his anger, he tore up his poems in twos and threes.


    The room was silent.


    Jiang Wentong gritted his teeth for a while, but was unwilling to reconcile, and said: "Everyone is chattering endlessly, how can someone write it!"


    He was not very popular, and now everyone wants to praise Tang Shirong and Tang Shirong, and wants to step on him for nothing, not to mention his behavior, which is too much to lose.


    Immediately, someone taunted: "It''s just that I didn''t wait. I must have harassed people for no reason in the county test field, which made Brother Jiang lose!"


    "That''s right, the birds chirping outside the window and the voices of people inside the window are noisy everywhere, there is always a reason for not being able to write."


    Jiang Wentong said angrily: "That''s enough, no matter how bad I am, I''m better than you duplicitous villains!"


    He turned to Tang Shirong: "Today, my writing and thinking are not smooth, let''s find another day to compare."


    "That''s not necessary," Tang Shirong said gently, "I said before that I want to study at home. If Brother Jiang insists on comparing, why not compete with talented people from all over in the government examination hall?"


    Someone laughed: "That''s right, what''s the meaning of the competition at this time? Why don''t you see the real chapter in the test field!"


    "I don''t!" Jiang Wentong said with staring eyes: "I''m going to compete now! I''ll still be here tomorrow, if you don''t come by then, I''ll be looking for you!"


    He said these words very skillfully, I don''t know how many times he has forced others like this.


    Tang Shirong slowly put away his smile, and was about to speak.


    Yan Chenjue paused the teacup, and said coldly: "If you lose one more time, you will be enlightened? I am eleven, he is fifteen, you have learned five or ten years more than me, and you are still no match for me. I don¡¯t want to forge ahead, but I¡¯m playing tricks, so this is the demeanor of Longmen County students??¡±


    Everyone: "..."


    It''s always been like this when a scholar meets a soldier.


    Jiang Wentong had never seen such blunt and harsh words, such a merciless style.


    He was stunned for a while, and said angrily: "You..."


    He pointed his finger, and touched a cold sword point, and a drop of blood oozed out.


    Even Tang Shirong was taken aback, and urged urgently: "Xiaojue, Xiaojue, don''t be angry..." He took his hand and said, "Be good, put away your sword, literati, how can you draw your sword, be obedient , put it away quickly."


    Yan Shenjue looked at Jiang Wentong coldly, full of evil spirit.


    Jiang Wentong''s angry expression froze on his face, his face turned pale with fright, and his whole body was sweating profusely.


    The more arrogant people are, the more they are afraid of power, because they are used to using "strong" to bully the weak, so when they encounter stronger people, they will feel deeper and be persuaded faster.


    Yan Shen Jue slowly withdrew his sword.


    Although he doesn''t talk much, he is not a bad-tempered person, and he is not angry.


    But anyway, he didn''t care about reputation, so he directly stepped forward to solve this problem, and by the way, asked Tang Shirong to help.


    After all, how can a small literary competition win, how can it be compared, after winning, so-and-so can¡¯t afford to lose, how to provoke, and finally forced the chief of another county to draw his sword to question... What about such a legendary story?


    The higher Tang Shirong climbed, the more the rumors would favor him. He would be better and more elegant. Anyway, Jiang Wentong came to his door, so annoying, why didn''t he step on it?


    He has always been keen on this kind of thing.


    Anyway, Tang Shirong rounded up a few words, and the two of them left without eating, and everyone dispersed.


    A few days later, Tang Shirong gained the reputation of "Longmen Yulang". Everyone praised him for his good writing, good poetry, handsome appearance, modest and demeanor, and Jiang Wentong, needless to say, is a rumored buffoon.


    At this moment, Tang Shirong seemed to have casually invited Qiu Haochen and a man named Mei Zhixu to a restaurant for dinner.


    Mei Zhixu was the third one who wanted to write a poem but didn''t write it in the end. He came in fifth in the county examination. Tang Shirong looked at him coldly and felt that he was smart and open-minded and could make friends.


    Qiu Haochen was acquainted before, and Mei Zhixu was unfamiliar at first, but gradually let go after chatting for a while.


    He has that feeling of being watched again.


    People who practice martial arts are very sensitive to this kind of gaze, but they have watched it a few times, but they still don''t see anything.


    Of course, if someone hides in the room and looks through the hole, of course they won¡¯t be able to find it.


    But who would spy on him like this? ? A full-time lurker like a shadow guard will not reveal his aura and give people this feeling, and his perception will not be so clear, so this is not a shadow guard, so, who is it?


    If it was normal, he would have asked the shadow guard to investigate.


    But this time, he was inexplicably reluctant to investigate carefully.


    Tang Shirong turned to look at him questioningly, but he just shook his head.


    After the two of them had dinner, they went back to the village first. After all, today is a festival.


    Before they arrived, Nineteen, who was driving the car, said with a smile, "Master, Xinbao is waiting!"


    Yan Shenjue opened the car door and went out, followed by his second brother, and saw Xinbao wrapped in a cloak sitting on a small tree on a small **** at the entrance of the village, a small lump.


    Second brother couldn''t help laughing and said, "Xinbao is like a Wang... Wangge stone."


    Yan Shenjue nodded, jumped off the carriage, Xinbao also saw them, lifted his cloak, and rushed over: "Brother! Brother Xiaoxian! I have been waiting for you for a long, long, long time!"


    Yan Shen Jue laughed and said, "Why aren''t you waiting at home? It''s so cold!"


    "It''s not cold," Xinbao opened his small fist, and there were two small cauliflower flowers inside: "Today is the holiday, and you didn''t wear flowers, Xinbao specially brought them for you to wear! Otherwise, you won''t grow tall and sleep well!"


    Her chubby fingers nimbly picked up one, pulled Yan Chenjue down, and stuck it into Yan Chenjue''s bun.


    The second elder brother also knelt down so that she could take it, but Yan Chenjue was wearing a scarf, and it was enough to stuff it into the gap, but the second elder brother was wearing a jade crown, which couldn''t hang on at all, and Xiaohua was in her hands for an unknown how long , It''s already softened, and it can''t be stuffed in.


    Xinbao was in a hurry, and muttered: "Brother, how did your head grow..."


    What is the head and how long it is!


    Second brother hehehe, pinched one of her braids: "Xin Baoer, do you still remember that back then you liked the second brother the most, and said that the second brother was the prettiest, and you wanted to marry the second brother?"


    Xinbao''s head was tilted by him, and he shook it several times, but he couldn''t save the little braid, so he immediately changed his words: "Hey! How did your flowers grow, why didn''t you want to stay on my second brother''s head? My best looking brother!"


    The second elder brother couldn''t help laughing, let go of his hand, Tuanzi Fei ran two steps away, tilted his little head, his big eyes sparkled: "What, you said it''s not good-looking enough, you want to stay on the head of the more beautiful Xiaoxian brother superior?"


    Second brother: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： Aunties routine

    Chapter 325 A Niang''s routine


    Duanzi laughed with his mouth open, his eyes were crooked.


    Yan Shen Jue also laughed, and picked up Xiaotuanzi: "Let''s go! Go home!"


    Tuanzi sang loudly: "Mang cauliflower, wear it on your head, it grows so tall that it smells good when you sleep, the insects don''t linger and your head doesn''t hurt..."


    The two laughed and walked away.


    Second brother touched his head, and she pressed the flower into his hair, but he didn''t take it off, and hummed along.


    Going home leisurely all the way, seeing Mrs. Lin and the cook in the kitchen, she asked, "Father hasn''t come back yet?"


    Ms. Lin responded, and the second elder brother went upstairs to change his clothes and came down. Xinbao lay on Yan Chenjue''s lap, talking to him about what happened in the morning.


    The second elder brother drank two sips of tea, took a look at the written ones, and said: "What''s the point, why do you need to learn from the predecessors? As long as there are a few new things, I heard from my senior brother that the court will be in order this winter." Start to promote greenhouses, before and after this, just get this book out, this kind of thing, if it is said to be useful, it is really useful.¡±


    "Well," Yan Shenjue said to Tuanzi, "I''ll write it for you tomorrow."


    At the same time, he said to the second elder brother: "While the senior brother is here as the county official, let as many people as possible start from this year''s spring plowing. With this method, with actual performance, the senior brother will be able to recover as soon as possible, and the surrounding counties and towns will also be able to get back together." I believe that this book will have more weight if you take the initiative to learn and have more real production bases.¡±


    Second brother couldn''t help but be solemn: "You are right."


    He couldn''t help but read it again, and said to him: "I''ll go and talk to my brother tomorrow, you should write it down first, and then talk to dad when dad comes back."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    While talking, it was also time for dinner. On March 3rd, it is customary to eat boiled eggs with shepherd''s purse, put red dates and ginger, which can attract wealth, clear the fire, and keep the body healthy.


    The twins often go to Lin''s house for dinner now, and they went again today, so they are the only ones here to eat, and the dishes are very simple.


    Miss Lin looked at the table, and suddenly said to Yan Chen, "Jueer."


    Yan Chen gave a hum, and Mrs. Lin said: "There is a new daughter-in-law in our village, and her mother-in-law has only one son, and her family is very good, but her mother-in-law only cooks when her father-in-law is around. , as a family, we often make do with it..."


    The second elder brother interrupted casually: "Whose family?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "Shut up, it''s none of your business... What are you talking about? Let''s make do with it, and let''s just deal with it anyway. What do you think of this mother-in-law?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Genius Yan Xiaolang encountered a subject he was not good at.


    Moreover, Mrs. Lin didn''t ask her second brother, but asked him specifically.


    Yan Shenjue put down his chopsticks, his eyes were confused, he thought about it carefully, and then said: "A little... stingy?"


    "No," said Mrs. Lin, "She is not a stingy person."


    Yan Shen Jue pursed his lower lip, and thought about it again: "Elder-in-law eats a lot?"


    "Well," Mrs. Lin said, "There are quite a few, but not here."


    Yan Shen Jue quietly looked at his second elder brother, who lowered his head to eat, and he looked at the dumpling, the dumpling looked cute, obviously he didn''t understand.


    After a brief silence, the second elder brother finally opened his mouth to help: "Isn''t this mother-in-law beautiful as a flower, talented, strong, upright, kind, and perfect?"


    Ms. Lin glanced at her son approvingly: "Well, almost..."


    Yan Shenjue finally realized.


    He said: "It must be that the children of that family don''t have much food and snacks, and they can''t bear the mother''s hard work. In addition...and the children of that family miss their father and can''t eat, so there is no need to do more?"


    Ms. Lin showed a satisfied smile: "Jue''er is really smart, come and eat, there are not many dishes, eat whatever you want!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Finally passed the test, feeling a little delicate.


    Finally understood, Tuanzi''s double-eyed mosquito coil.


    The most complicated path I have traveled is my mother''s routine.


    Don¡¯t be surprised if there are few dishes today... can¡¯t you? ? Why are you embarrassing my wife!


    From the next day, Yan Shenjue began to help her take notes.


    The second elder brother really studied hard and never let up, but Yan Shenjue took the imperial examination as if he was playing, and didn''t care about doing anything else in the middle.


    Although I am a little worried, I have to say that for Tuanzi, he writes more freely than anyone else.


    Xinbao can talk while playing, talking while eating, talking while practicing, it doesn''t matter, her beautiful fairy wife can always write it down perfectly, without any delay.


    Xinbao was full of liking for him when he saw him, couldn''t help but climbed up on the chair, and gave him a big kiss.


    Going down to play for a while, seeing how good-looking he is, just like a painting, couldn''t help but climb up again, and kissed him again.


    Yan Xiaolang is now completely used to being kissed. When he sees her jumping up, he subconsciously brushes off the tail of the scarf and turns his face to the side... Then he will welcome her whole group, or the whole small face to greet her with passionate kisses, baji !


    Even if the two of them seem to be not serious at all, writing while playing, but the co-stars work together, the efficiency is extremely high, and Xinbao finished writing the vegetables in one morning.


    The next day I started to write about fruit trees, in addition to planting, raising, and grafting and seeding.


    After that comes herbs.


    In fact, there are medicine gardens in many medical centers in many places, but they can only grow some common herbs, not expensive herbs such as ginseng, cordyceps, and Polygonum multiflorum.


    It is indeed very, very difficult to grow these medicinal herbs, almost impossible, but some of them can be grown except for those that cannot meet the current conditions.


    For example, ginseng grown in dumplings, even if others plant it, there is a certain chance that it will survive.


    So the dumplings are written in very, very detailed.


    She hopes that if someone reads this book in the future and wants to do it in the field through this book, in the process, they will not encounter a certain question and cannot find the answer in the book, so they can only bet on their own luck. thing.


    After all, this is not the future, so if you don¡¯t know it, you can post a post online to ask for help. At this time, they can read the book, which is already very good, and there is no communication channel.


    Fortunately, these are really written for pure professionals. It¡¯s okay to write more complicated ones. It¡¯s normal if you can¡¯t do it, and most people can¡¯t do it.


    When the two of them wrote about fruit trees, Tang Qingshan came back.


    He also farmed the land when he was a child. When he was in Fucheng, he also did a grain business, sold chestnuts and red dates, and visited the farm frequently.


    But when Tuanzi writes medicinal herbs, he really gets a headache at first glance.


    It''s already March now, time is limited, and I dare not miss the farming season, so after passing by the dumpling several times, Tang Qingshan first took the grain to the county government for Liang Ruoxu to have a look at.


    Liang Ruoxu has already heard what the second brother said.


    He doesn''t know Tang Qingshan well, but he believes in Bai Gusheng, and he also trusts his second brother more.


    As for the dumpling, he hadn''t thought about it at all.


    Liang Ruoxu looked at it carefully, and quickly made up his mind.


    If this matter can be achieved, it will of course be a bright and bright bargaining chip for him. Even if it fails, it is not a big deal to operate a little bit, because these methods, even if they are shown by the agricultural officer, will not increase at most, but they will definitely not increase. Not to reduce production.


    So he said directly: "In the future, call all the patriarchs in Longmen County to come here."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： daddy is a big bad

    Chapter 326 Daddy is a big villain


    After Liang Ruoxu came, this was the first time he had made a big move, so the people below were also extremely active.


    After all, although the news from the outside has not yet come, they have heard from the adults that the old man is sealed!


    Then, Master Liang, how long can they stay here? The official reinstatement is just around the corner!


    If you don¡¯t come now, when will you wait?


    So everyone was running away, and they were notified quickly, and all the patriarchs Li Zheng also arrived on time.


    Longmen County actually grows the most peanuts.


    In the words of Xinbao, the climate and soil quality here are all suitable, so the farmers are not stupid, why don¡¯t they grow crops with high yields?


    But when they heard about the shellfish, everyone seemed to be listening to the scriptures. They didn''t dare to give advice to the old man.


    For this situation, Liang Ruoxu had expected it, and said directly: "A few days ago, Jishan County Bo, who built a warm shed, do you know? He got five hundred acres of fertile land from the emperor, and he used this method to grow it. Peanut, you can take a look with me."


    Tang Qingshan is extremely strict in his work, especially when this matter is not only related to his own family, but also to the farmers in the county and Liang Ruoxu, so of course he will be more cautious.


    So, I have already gone through the whole process with Xinbao in advance.


    First of all, it should be sown half a month to 20 days early. Secondly, it should be exposed to the sun for two or three days.


    The shelled species saves the process of sowing seeds, and also saves the peanut damage in the process of sowing seeds, but it is still necessary to break the peanuts into single fruits, and pinch the original single fruits to facilitate the seeds to absorb water and emerge.


    Then use warm water that is about the same temperature as the human body, soak for three or four hours, take it out and drain it and then plant it.


    When planting, it should be slightly denser than ordinary ones, and when sowing, it should be slightly shallower, and the soil should be slightly compacted, so as not to bring out the shells when seedlings emerge.


    Peanut shell is an excellent protective film. It can not only protect peanut kernels from high temperature, high humidity, sunlight, pests, etc., but also reduce nutrient consumption, ventilate and maintain moisture. After the middle stage rots, it will also become peanut roots nutrition, promote the growth of peanuts.


    It is expected that production will increase by at least 10 to 20 percent, and maybe even more.


    Because this data is compared with the advanced peeling and planting technology of later generations, this is equivalent to a big step, which has passed the advanced shelling and planting technology and has come to the end.


    So Xinbao is still very optimistic.


    Tang Qingshan did his homework in advance, and after following her for a while, he is now the one who is talking to these people. Xinbao and Mrs. Lin are listening not far away. An expert is not at all like a new learner.


    The old farmers around nodded their heads repeatedly, Xinbao also nodded their heads, their admiration for Daddy was like a torrent of river water... while they kept talking to A Niang: "Daddy is too smart!"


    Miss Lin nodded: "You are right."


    "Daddy is too powerful, isn''t he?"


    "you''re right."


    "Daddy is so handsome!"


    "you''re right."


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, he glanced at A Niang, and suddenly said: "Daddy is a big villain."


    "You said..." Mrs. Lin quickly came back to her senses: "Huh??"


    Xinbao giggled and ran away quickly.


    Ms. Lin chased after two steps, and gestured at her all the way. Xinbao laughed with her calf and legs weak, and laughed with her small mouth open.


    She used to watch Liao Zhai, and read in it that ticklish people would die laughing at a tickle gesture from afar, and always thought it was an exaggeration... until now she has become this fat ball full of little itchy flesh, Lin When the lady compared her hand to Yaoyao, she laughed so hard that her whole body was weak, and she was soon caught up by A Niang and hugged her in her arms.


    Tang Qingshan said it once, let everyone digest it slowly, saw his daughter looking at him from a distance, and clapped her hands.


    Xinbao immediately ran over and threw herself into his father''s arms. Tang Qingshan hugged her and talked to these people.


    Xinbao thought she would be of use to her, but unexpectedly, no matter what these people asked, her father would answer fluently...Compared to the day when she was building a greenhouse, it was completely different.


    Because he is completely an "expert" in this matter, it can also be deduced from this that other experts must be able to listen to it.


    The main farming season cannot be delayed, so there is no way to wait for them to grow before planting.


    Liang Ruoxu said directly: "Fathers and elders, don''t worry. Since I, Mr. Liang, asked everyone to do it, it is naturally because it is a good thing, a good thing that can increase production... All the plants planted according to this method will be better than your own. In the village, if the yield per mu of land with the highest yield last year was higher than that of the previous year, I will make up for it at the market price. Arrived! Don''t worry, everyone."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar.


    Xinbao couldn''t help turning her head to look at him, her eyes were wide open.


    Really courageous, I didn''t expect that Liang Ruoxu looks gentle, sometimes a little cute, but he has a good style in doing things.


    Although he is very rich, the amount of money is really a lot.


    However, everything is difficult at the beginning, and of course it is possible to suppress it by power, but for these poor farmers, it is lore.


    Liang Ruoxu immediately smiled, and said: "When planting, I will also send people to teach it, so you don''t have to worry about not being able to learn it...Everyone is dedicated to planting, and after planting, the whole world will know the name of our Longmen County, right? Guangzong Yaozu??"


    Liang Ruoxu is very good at talking, and he invited these people to have a meal at noon. The rare people who were promoted all went back full of ambition.


    Moreover, Liang Ruoxu had already checked the highest yield per mu of each village in the past year, and wrote a notice directly, which was clearly written in black and white, and then asked someone to copy several copies, and sent people to each village to post it.


    There are literate people in every village, and everyone can completely dispel their worries if they read it aloud and take a look.


    Then let these patriarchs Lizheng take everyone to dry the seeds, break the seeds, soak the seeds, and start planting after three days. During this process, some people who have already learned will go to the villages to teach, no Just ask.


    Xinbao''s perception of Liang Ruoxu is much better.


    Because he persuaded Yan Shenjue to make progress before, she didn''t like him very much, but now, she thinks that he is really not bad.


    Whether he wants to use this to pay back the dynasty or not, the common people have really benefited.


    Moreover, he did not mention that this method was suggested by Tang Qingshan.


    He explained to Tang Qingshan that he didn''t want to claim credit, but because it''s useless to say it at this time... When the peanuts are harvested and the production increases, and everyone is grateful, then he will tell Tang Qingshan''s name, everyone''s gratitude will move to him.


    But if the output doesn''t increase, he won''t say Tang Qingshan''s name, and take care of it himself.


    Based on this point, Xinbao decided to forgive him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： duplicity

    Chapter 327 Duplicity


    If this matter reaches the ears of his political opponents, they will probably be very surprised.


    It''s not that it''s wrong to focus on farming, but that this is not the way for people like them.


    Who doesn''t know that farming is important?


    Scholars, farmers, workers, merchants, the stone people of the country. Farmers are below the scholars, and it is better to say that they are the second among the four peoples, but the first among the three peoples. After all, "scholars" are no longer considered "people" in the eyes of most people.


    Therefore, no matter what dynasty or generation of rulers, there is no one who is not confused and does not pay attention to farming.


    Anyone who has made great achievements in farming is a lifelong talisman. As long as the credit is large enough, he can hug and eat for a lifetime.


    What does it mean to have enough credit?


    Anyway, it is by no means something that anyone can pretend like "Liang runs around the fields every day"; nor is it something that anyone can make up like "how much harvest per mu in a certain place"; It''s a credit, but it''s not big enough.


    To put it bluntly, farming is something that Fei Nuo has worked hard, but it is extremely difficult to achieve success.


    That''s why I said, it''s not the way of people like them.


    But unfortunately, Master Liang did just that, and he did it very seriously. He was very busy running all over the country.


    Tang Qingshan was also very busy.


    Not only his own farm, but also Yutang Village, the old patriarch and Tang Duanwu believed in him, so he came back to teach them for two days.


    But this matter was a temporary idea, and I didn''t think about doing it before, so the little tree ordered by Brother Yuan was sent here, and I had to hurry up and find someone to live in.


    Suddenly, the whole village, everyone was busy, including Tuanzi.


    Because the dumplings still have to sprinkle the soil! Sprinkling the soil is also very tiring!


    Zhong Limin thought she was just following along, and teased her: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Xinbao is tired and thin."


    Xinbao was overjoyed, and said to everyone: "I''m thin! I''m thin! I''m thin! I''m beautiful!"


    After a few words, even Mrs. Liang, the embarrassing teaser, quickly mastered the password of the teasing group. Whenever I saw her every day, he said exaggeratedly: "Why is Xinbao getting thinner and more beautiful! I don''t know why! I dare not admit it!"


    As a result, the relationship between the two has grown by leaps and bounds. After all, Mr. Liang is a talented person who can praise people for thousands of words without repetition... Isn''t it just a compliment, that''s not a problem!


    When I get busy, the days go by quickly, and it¡¯s the end of the month in a blink of an eye.


    The second elder brother was going to leave for Fucheng on the second day of April, so everyone sat down and discussed.


    The process of the government examination is similar to that of the hospital examination. The first test is still the main one, and the rest can be taken or not.


    However, there are very few people who only take the regular test in the county test, and almost none of them only take the regular test in the government test, especially since both of them are young. , will want to press it.


    So even Yan Shenjue preliminarily estimated that he would have to take the exam.


    That''s why, there is a problem with Yan Shenjue.


    It''s too far away, and I can''t come back. If Xinbao is not there, I don''t know if he can calm down for a few days, and he will return to the state of being overwhelmed by bad luck.


    So Xinbao has to accompany Yan Shenjue.


    However, the second brother also has problems.


    Because Dayan''s government examination is now presided over by the chief envoys of each province, and the chief envoys of their province is still that enemy Chen Benshan!


    Although it is inferred according to common sense, Chen Benshan would never dare to jump around if the second prince is down now, but what if?


    So, it was finally agreed that Mrs. Lin would still take Xinbao to accompany Yan Shenjue to the exam, while Brother Yuan and Nineteen would accompany Second Brother to the exam.


    After Zhong Limin learned about it, he gave two people from Chaotianmen to each other. He didn''t intend to fight, but Chaotianmen was powerful and had sub-helms in every prefecture. Now they have saved the entire Chaotianmen. What''s the matter, if you say it, there will be an absolute response, "Let the chief envoy not frown."


    These words are the original words of Zhong Limin, a beautiful young man with an incomparably gentle appearance.


    That''s how the words are rough, with duplicity.


    The Huguang Mansion test date is April 12th, and the time is already a little tight, so they set off after the front foot is settled.


    Actually, Yan Shenjue was a little embarrassed.


    But when the adults were discussing, no one came to ask him and the "children" like the second brother for their opinions, so he had no chance to raise objections, so he was secretly happy, silently guilty, and accepted.


    The weather in March and April was neither too hot nor too cold. Mrs. Lin put the dumplings in front of the horse, and Xinbao¡¯s buttocks were thickly padded. The horse¡¯s back was shaken, and the breeze was blowing on her face, which made her feel a little refreshed.


    Xinbao narrowed his eyes, faced the wind, and shook his head coolly, and said loudly: "Ahhh!"


    Yan Chenjue looked at her, and the others also looked at her. Xinbao held back for a long time, then turned to look at him and said, "Honey! You recite poems! Poets are always walking, and they are very popular with poetry. Do you recite poems while walking?"


    Yan Shen Jue laughed: "Really?"


    The people sent by Chaotianmen, one is Zhao Wu, the other is Cai Zhenxian... Isn''t the name just because of the dish really salty, every time Xinbao eats, he thinks of this homonym, and can''t help but look at him.


    Zhao Wu was relatively calm, while Cai Zhenxian was more talkative. He had already gotten to know them very well, and now he couldn''t help asking: "Really? Are you so stupid...cough cough? What about riding a horse?" You can''t pour wind into your mouth when you recite poems?"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Don''t listen to Xinbao''s nonsense."


    "This is not nonsense," Xinbao said while comparing: "riding on a horse, with his head raised, holding the rein with one hand, the wind blows his clothes and hair back, while reciting poems and laughing, how chic ...All great great poets are like this! If you don¡¯t know how to do it, it means you haven¡¯t cultivated enough yet.¡±


    As she spoke, she cleared her throat, crossed her arms, and said in a hoarse voice: "This old man is talking about being a teenager, pulling yellow on the left, Qingcang on the right... Hahahaha!"


    She just wanted to imitate that kind of heroic demeanor, so she yelled hahaha a few times, but she started laughing as she talked, and she really laughed, her thick voice suddenly turned into a small milky voice, that imposing manner A leak of thousands of miles is like a leak in the skin.


    Yan Shenjue swayed with a smile, and almost fell off his horse. Even the ladies of Molin, who were not very literate, understood all of them, and they all couldn''t help laughing. leave.


    By the road, a woman in a turquoise dress came out of a wine shop slowly, with a complex expression on her face.


    She looked at his back for a long time, then slowly turned around and went back to a house.


    In the courtyard, the young man pressing the sword slowly raised his head.


    He has a beard, and he is not very old, but his hair is already gray, but he still looks extremely handsome.


    The woman was overjoyed, and quickly walked up to meet her, her face full of surprise: "Long relative? You have finally left the customs!"


    "Shut up!" Yan Zhangqi yelled in a deep voice: "I told you, I''m called Wei Duxing now! Are you calling me wrong again and again, are you trying to kill me?"


    "Don''t be angry," the woman showed an aggrieved look, "I''m just used to calling you Chang Qi, even in my dream, I called you that."


    She looked at him with slightly raised eyelids, then quickly lowered her eyes, and looked aside, her face showing shyness.


    If it was a young girl, this expression must be delicate and cute, but on the face of an old lady, Yan Changqi closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Where have you been?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： number one in the world

    Chapter 328 The number one person in the world


    Yu Shi said: "I''ll go and see Xing''er."


    "Oh?" Yan Changqi was not surprised, and said lightly: "Did you find him? He is really here? He really got mixed up with Chaotianmen?"


    "Well, I saw him several times." Yu said with a sad face: "He often comes and goes in this county, sometimes playing with a baby, sometimes having a drink with friends, and he went out today. There was a woman with that little baby, talking and laughing like a family."


    While speaking, she pouted her lips and complained softly: "He must have forgotten me, he must have forgotten my mother."


    Yan Changqi was shocked, his eyes widened, and he lost his reaction for a moment.


    Yu Shi didn''t notice it, and said in a low voice: "I hope he can live well, but I also feel that the child will not be a mother when he grows up. I feel a little sad..." She pouted again, wanting to ask him He snuggled up.


    The woman''s mouth was pouted high, the edges of her lips were wrinkled, and the hair on her lips became even more pitch-black. Yan Changqi was so disgusted that he almost vomited out, and stepped back violently.


    He stood up and quickly avoided: "What did you just say? He actually has friends? He is still joking with people?"


    "Really?" The woman straightened up resentfully, and continued: "He was happy, coaxing that little milk baby, the two of them were chatting and laughing, chatting with friends, very comfortable..."


    Yan Changqi said angrily: "How could he do this! The peerless swordsmanship that no one has practiced for thousands of years has been practiced by him. He is so lucky that he doesn''t know how to cherish it at all! Ai Mo sword art, Ai Mo great! Die at heart! This is destined to be a sword that betrays relatives, leaves home and destroys people! Only in a desperate situation can this sword technique be carried forward! He...he actually went to make friends with people, and even joked with people..."


    He gritted his teeth angrily: "It''s really a waste of my hard work and such a great love from God! God gave him bad luck, which is an excellent convenience. Isolate from the world, live with the sword, and seek the sword Fa Dacheng, this is his destiny in this life! But him! But him! Such an exquisite swordsmanship, such a lucky one in ten thousand... How could he treat him like this! How could he be so let down!"


    The more he thought about it, the more heartbroken he became.


    Yu Shi softly persuaded him: "Don''t be too sad, it''s just a fluke for him, he is not a person who knows swords and swords, how can he know how to cherish..."


    Yan Zhangqi listened to her words, and his eyebrows could not help but froze.


    Yu Shi immediately continued: "You are the only one who knows how to use swords in this world. The temporary setback may be for the sake of becoming the number one person in the world in the future. I believe you will be able to..."


    Yan Changqi sat down slowly: "You are right."


    Yu couldn''t help but be delighted.


    Her not-so-young face was full of joy, and her eyes were staring at his handsome face: "Chang Qi, you know, I have always believed in you, I believe that you are the most beautiful, best, and most talented person in the world, If there is any luck, there is only one person in the world who can get it, and that person must be you..."


    Yan Changqi looked at him in a blink of an eye.


    He also had a pair of peach blossom eyes, the shape is extremely bright and beautiful, and when softened a bit, it seems to be full of affection.


    He looked at her and said very gently: "You are right, I always knew that you are the person who understands me best."


    Yu''s eyes brightened: "Long relative..."


    "Well," Yan Changqi murmured: "I have pursued the way of swords all my life, and my heart is sincere. God will not know! I have paid so much for Ai Mo swordsmanship, and now, in fact, there is only one opportunity...Are you right? ?¡±


    Being watched by him so affectionately, Yin Yin asked, how could Yu Shi hear what he was talking about? She didn''t know the difference between a sword and a sword, so she said softly: "You are right, you are so smart, what do you say?" must be right."


    Yan Changqi smiled lightly, stretched out his hand, and gently stroked her hair: "Do you really love me?"


    "I hate it! You still ask me like that!" Yu said coquettishly, "Don''t you know my heart for you? I left everything for you..."


    She snuggled into his arms.


    Yes, for him, she personally sent her parents, elder brother and the whole family to a dead end, and he believed in her sincerity.


    Yan Changqi stood straight.


    After a moment of hesitation, she made up her mind, and slowly slid her hand down, gently pressing on her neck, while muttering: "I will definitely be able to master it, I will definitely be able to master the Ai Mo swordsmanship... I You must become the number one person in the world..."


    ...


    Xinbao and his party left the city all the way.


    Tired after running for a long distance, I got into the carriage to rest for a while. I also ate lunch on the road, and stayed at the inn all the way until dusk.


    After entering the inn, everyone tidied up and took care of themselves. Xinbao also walked back and forth in the shop, exercising his body.


    Although riding a horse with an adult, you don''t have to exert yourself, but your whole body is still in a panic all day long. Anyway, she is a baby, so she doesn''t have to be afraid of being laughed at. Her small arms and legs dance wildly, three times to the left and three times to the right, her neck twists and her buttocks twist. twist...


    The little girl is small, with a big head and a small body. She wears a thin braid on one side and small flowers on the end of the braid. She wears a crimson cross-neck jacket with sleeves, and a thin blue skirt with auspicious cloud patterns on her bottom. White trousers, small cyan blue embroidered shoes of the same color as the hem of the trousers, when they move, the little white hands are like little butterflies, flying around, so cute that people''s hearts tremble, people resting in the shop can''t help but look at it. She smiled from her uncle.


    Someone laughed and said, "Little baby, what kind of dance are you doing?"


    Xinbao turned his head and looked at him: "It''s not dancing, it''s Luoshen dance!"


    The man smiled and said, "Luo Shenwu, isn''t that just dancing?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "This is the name of a sword technique, and it is a very powerful sword technique!"


    Several people couldn''t stop laughing, and another person also said: "Really? You can also use swordsmanship? So powerful?"


    Xinbao waved his hands modestly: "I''m not very good now, but I will be great in the future."


    Several people were laughing. An old man was leaning against the window, pressing his chest with one hand, frowning and smiling.


    Xinbao caught a glimpse of him, couldn''t help but stop, took two steps closer, and said, "Grandpa, are you feeling unwell?"


    When she asked this, other people noticed the old man and turned their heads one after another. Xinbao stared at his expression with big dark eyes: "Did you feel this place these days?" She patted her chest: "It''s stuffy." Swollen? Even shoulder, back, and right arm hurt?"


    The old man opened his mouth and forced a smile to her: "I''m fine. Thank you, little baby."


    "You''re welcome," Xinbao waved his hand, "But Grandpa, you''d better ask a doctor to have a look."


    The old man nodded slowly.


    Mrs. Lin came over, nodded to him, and took her daughter away. Others said one after another: "Uncle Xiao, why don''t we find a doctor to see?"


    "Yes, there is no rush at this moment."


    The old man frowned and said, "I''m fine, let''s talk about it in Longmen County."


    He endured it again, and was about to stand up, but only halfway up, he groaned, put his hands on his chest, and fell down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： someone elses wife

    Chapter 329 Someone else''s wife


    Everyone exclaimed in unison, and stretched out their hands to help.


    Xinbao was in a hurry, and said loudly: "Don''t touch him!"


    She spread her calf and rushed over.


    The others didn''t hear it at all, and they were still trying to help him, but the next moment, they felt a force coming from them, shaking them all away, and a figure blocked in front of them.


    Xinbao also rushed in front of the man, and shouted: "Can''t move! He can''t move now!"


    She grabbed the stool in front of her with both hands, pushed it to the side, and put him down on the spot: "Don''t touch him, let them all spread out, let the air circulate, and call the doctor!"


    Someone said: "You child..."


    Xinbao has already knelt down.


    She had no medicine at hand, and was anxious for a while, and suddenly remembered the acupuncture movements of Bai Gusheng... She obviously hadn''t started formal study, but for some reason, she felt very familiar.


    Xinbao took out the magic ball from his purse, held it in the palm of his hand, and used the longest point of the magic ball to poke several acupuncture points one after another.


    There were exclamations from the people around them. They tried to rush over, but they were pushed away by Mrs. Lin and Yan Shenjue. Several people opened their mouths to speak, forming a chaotic scene.


    Xinbao turned a deaf ear to it.


    She knelt down on her knees, holding the Shengong ball tightly.


    Her little hands are not flexible and not strong enough, but the Shengong ball is big, and when she hits it with enough strength, she hits several acupoints one after another, and the blood is smooth, and the old man''s complexion is also slightly relaxed. She rested After a while, he took a breath, and walked another round.


    She was really smashing hard, making up for it with strength, smashing down, crushing, the action was rough but very effective, after another round, the old man''s breathing finally became smoother.


    Xinbao murmured: "Doctor, quickly ask the doctor..."


    Ms. Lin hugged her from behind, and after waiting for a while, the doctor came in hurriedly, felt the pulse, and said, "It''s okay, okay, it''s because of the needle, it was rescued in time, and her life is safe..."


    He took out the medicine box first, gave him a piece of ginseng, and then said: "Wait for me to prescribe a prescription, boil the medicine quickly and take it."


    Then someone said: "Can you move the person into the guest room first?"


    "Wait a little longer," the doctor said, "We''ll talk about it when the pulse slows down."


    He quickly prescribed the prescription and handed it to the medicine boy brought by himself. Someone had already followed him to grab the medicine and boil it.


    There was a man who seemed to be the leader. After asking the doctor a few words, he came over and cupped his hands: "Thank you, Ling Qianjin, for saving me! I was in a hurry just now. If we have offended you, please don''t take offense."


    Ms. Lin hugged her daughter and squatted slightly: "It''s good that the old man is fine."


    She didn''t say much, she hugged her daughter, winked at Yan Shenjue, and everyone went upstairs together.


    The milk dumpling was moving back and forth in her arms, and Mrs. Lin whispered, "What are you chrysalis?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao needs to put the ball away."


    Ms. Lin took the magic ball from her hand, and was about to put it into her purse, when she realized something was wrong. She opened her little hand and took a look, and saw that her palm was red and purple, and the skin was almost torn.


    Ms. Lin gasped in shock.


    Yan Chenjue''s pupils also shrank, and he snatched the dumpling into his arms, looked at her little hands carefully, and felt distressed: "Xinbao, are you okay? Does it hurt? Wait for the doctor to treat it. Why do you have to be brave?" ..."


    Xinbao was not convinced: "But the golden time for heart disease rescue is only... less than half a cup of tea, and the doctor will not be able to make it in time. Besides, they still have to carry him, if they don''t block them, there will be no rescue when they move up gone."


    She sneaked a glance at him, and comforted him obediently: "Brother Xiaoxian, don''t worry, Xinbao knows that he can save him, and also knows that Brother Xiaoxian and A Niang are there, so he can stop them from making trouble, that''s why he saved him! "


    He looked down at her, and nodded after a while: "Okay, save Xinbao if you want, and I will stop these mediocre people from disturbing you."


    While talking, several people entered the room. Downstairs, the man in the lead looked up at the room number, his eyes slightly revealing deep thought.


    Ms. Lin and the others ate directly in the room.


    In fact, Xinbao''s hand hurts not badly, and it will be relieved after a while, but she is still as if her hands are useless, snuggling in Auntie''s arms, every bite of food has to be fed by Auntie and his wife, and she can act like a baby to two people at a time , enjoying the care of two people, I really want to give my witty self a hundred likes.


    Duanzi ate with eyes bent, satisfied, full of food and drink, and wanted to have a moment of silence, she said: "Do you know what it feels like to hug someone else''s wife..."


    Ms. Lin''s eyes widened at that moment: "What are you talking about?"


    She looked at Yan Chenjue fiercely.


    Yan was desperate: "I didn''t teach it!"


    "Huh?" Tuanzi said, "I mean..."


    Ms. Lin has already started to roll up her sleeves: "It''s really three days without a house! Who did you learn these crazy words from! Don''t say it in the future! Did you hear that!"


    Xinbao blinked in shock, and quickly revealed the answer: "Xinbao means that A Niang is someone else''s wife!"


    Mrs. Lin was taken aback for a moment, and then became even more angry: "You think it''s fun to say that? Huh? You think this kind of crazy talk is fun, don''t you? If you don''t beat you, you won''t know how to learn! See if I don''t beat your little **** into eight petals !"


    Tuanzi jumped up on the bed in fright: "Don''t beat me! Xinbao won''t dare again! Mother, please spare me! My wife, help me!"


    Yan Shenjue didn''t know what to do at all. The pretty little scholar was running around in a hurry, with his hands open, not knowing who he was going to tease.


    Someone pushed open the door all of a sudden, and saw the young genius doctor, who was still wise and powerful just now, was pressed on his knee by her mother, who raised her hands and was about to spank her little butt.


    The person: "..."


    He explained embarrassingly: "I just heard the little genius doctor calling for help outside, so I came in as soon as I was in a hurry... Then what, I''m here to thank you."


    Xinbao silently looked at her mother.


    Her mother also looked at her.


    Then Xin Bao Nuo Nuo said: "Little brother, can you go out and come in after half a quarter of an hour?"


    The person: "...??"


    Although he didn''t know why, he obediently withdrew and waited outside for about a quarter of an hour before knocking on the door again and coming in.


    Then he saw that the room seemed to be transformed into a living person.


    Mrs. Lin sat extremely dignified, like a perfect lady; Yan Shenjue also sat extremely upright, with a gentlemanly demeanor; ".


    The scene of flying around just now was as if it had never existed.


    The man wants to be happy, and this family is too interesting.


    He coughed before saluting: "My surname is Lu, Lu Tu, you''re being polite."


    Ms. Lin stood up: "My husband''s family name is Tang, my son Tang Xiaoyan, my daughter Tang be careful. Lu Xiaolang is polite."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    How to say, this name, with Tang Xiaoba or something, sounds like a family.


    Both sides exchanged salutes, Lu Tu said: "Our old man just woke up and asked me to come over to thank him. The situation was urgent just now. Thank you, the little genius doctor, for saving our old man''s life. We are on our way now, and we didn''t bring anything with us. The two hundred taels Madam Tang please accept the money."


    Miss Lin: "You''re welcome, the little girl was just lucky to help a little bit, this is the old man''s fate, I dare not take credit for it."


    Lu Tu said: "Mrs. Tang, please don''t be polite. We really appreciate it. Please don''t take too long, Madam."


    After a few words of humility from both sides, Mrs. Lin accepted it, and Xinbao said, "Shall we go and see the old man?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''ll go with you," he glanced at Mrs. Lin, his voice a little tense: "...Mother, I''ll take Xinbao there."


    Ms. Lin agreed, and he took Xinbao over there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： Wishful thinking

    Chapter 330 Fulu Ruyi


    The old man was already awake, and seemed to have taken the medicine. When he saw them coming in, he smiled weakly.


    Xinbao carefully looked at his face, sniffed the medicine bowl, and said to him in a serious manner: "Grandpa, your illness is similar to my grandfather''s, but there are some differences. Yours is mainly due to the usual illness. I ate too much salty and heavy oil, and drank too much alcohol... and suddenly I worked hard, and I was prone to illness. The medicine prescribed by this doctor is not very good, um..."


    She hesitated a little, looked at Yan Chenjue, and Yan Chenjue said, "Are you going to Longmen County?"


    The old man whispered: "Yes."


    Yan Shenjue turned his eyes around them, and then said: "When you arrive in Longmen County, you can go to Yutang Village and find a man named Yuan Erye. He has emergency medicine and daily medicine..."


    The old man suddenly became a little excited.


    He said: "Yutang Village? There is a Jishan county uncle in Yutang Village, what is his relationship with you?"


    Yan Shenjue cut off his mouth and said, "What''s the matter with you?"


    The old man said anxiously: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not a bad person, I''m..." He hesitated: "I''m just curious, I want to ask."


    Yan Shenjue sized him up carefully, but then slowly relaxed his guard, and said, "Xinbao, tell me, it''s fine."


    Xinbao said: "It''s my father!"


    The old man''s expression was even more excited: "Is it your father? That Jishan county uncle named Tang Qingshan is your father?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    "Good boy," the old man said with a smile, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Xinbao."


    "Xinbao, your father...I mean, can you tell me about your father?"


    With wide eyes, Xinbao said, "My dad is the best dad in the world. He is tall, thin, handsome, smart, upright, and steady. His hands are big, warm, and dexterous. The voice is nice and pleasant, my father is perfect and has no flaws."


    Tuanzi is also thoughtful. It sounds like he said everything, but in fact he didn''t say anything.


    The old man didn''t notice it, he laughed straight away, Yan Shenjue said: "If you go to Longmen County, you will see it naturally. Xinbao, let''s go."


    Xinbao then blessed him with a gift: "Good night, grandpa."


    She came out, Yan Chenjue picked her up casually, Tuanzi looked back over his shoulder, and saw Lu Tu watching her at the door.


    Yan Shen Jue pondered slightly.


    You must know that regarding the speculation about Tang Qingshan''s life experience, Tang Qingshan did not tell Mrs. Lin and Tuanzi in detail. The only people in the family who knew him were Tang Qingshan and the second elder brother, because they didn''t even know who he was, so they couldn''t say anything. Speaking of.


    He didn''t know much about people from the Beijing aristocratic family, but he also heard from his seniors that Tang Qingshan looked like a great governor.


    He had never met the Metropolitan Governor, but he had heard that most of the servants employed in the Metropolitan Governor''s Mansion were of military origin.


    Just now that old man, although he is old, a bit fat, and has a kind face, he can still see something different from ordinary people on his body. He is thinking, maybe this is someone from the Metropolitan Governor''s Mansion. They came here to investigate this matter.


    He guessed right.


    At this moment, the old man... Xiao Ren, the steward of the Metropolitan Governor''s Mansion, is extremely excited.


    Steward Xiao was given the surname Xiao by his master. He was the old prince''s lieutenant at the time, and he was also half of Xiao Tai''s master who taught Xiao Tai. Later, he was wounded on the battlefield and returned to the field. He has been staying in the Metropolitan Governor''s Mansion.


    Xiao Tai is sure that he has no younger brother, but if it is just a farmer who looks like him, then no matter how good or bad the farmer is, the emperor will never call him into the palace, "Deliberately "Tell him about this gossip.


    So during this, there must be some important things that the emperor can''t say or can''t say.


    Therefore, this farmer must not be an ordinary farmer, at least the emperor thinks that it should have something to do with their family.


    You know, now that the governor''s mansion is looking forward to an heir, it is almost crazy. The old prince is still guarding the border at an old age. Xiao Tai doesn''t say anything, can he not get angry in his heart?


    These officials in the capital city always say that the governor has a violent temper. He really doesn¡¯t feel pain in his back when he stands and talks.


    But this matter, his father can''t replace him, and he can''t give birth to himself, but it''s still like this... How should I put it, the succession of the family, matters involving the dignity of a man, Xiao Tai is really anxious and aggrieved.


    So, even though the matter sounded whimsical and inexplicable, Xiao Tai wrote a letter to his father in a hurry, and sent someone to Longmen County to investigate.


    Then Steward Xiao volunteered to come over.


    Although he looks friendly now, he was also a fierce general back then. He loved drinking in big bowls and eating meat, but he didn''t expect to make a mistake all the way here, and even asked the little master to save him. This is fate!


    Yes, Xinbao is in his heart now, and he is already the little master.


    Xiao Ren couldn''t wait for a moment, so he asked Lu Tu to write to the old lady... The loyal old housekeeper shed tears before saying a word: "It must be! This must be the child of our palace! This child looks too much like a big girl Already!"


    He wiped away his tears: "Madam, this girl also has lips and ears, just like the big girl! The servants can see clearly! See clearly!"


    In fact, Empress Xiao has a dignified and bright appearance, but she has pearls on her lips and pearls on her earlobes. This is a natural appearance of great fortune and wealth. When she went out when she was very young, she was often stopped by monks and priests, saying that she had two pearls beside her. , with a dignified face and good luck, so the boudoir name is Xiao Ruyi.


    And Xinbao has a cute appearance, even when he grows up, he probably still has a cute appearance, but if we only talk about the lips and ears, they are indeed similar, and they are indeed rare.


    Steward Xiao wrote a letter overnight, and then sent someone to set off overnight, and hurriedly sent it back to the capital.


    Within a few days, Mrs. Xiao received the letter.


    The old lady was so excited that she forced Xiao Tai to ask for leave to go and have a look.


    Xiao Tai was also speechless, he thought he was there for a fart, and since he wasn''t his son, his father had to go and see him, right?


    But the military general wants to move, and he has to ask for leave. It is not easy for his father to ask for leave, so he really has to go.


    So Xiao Tai went to the palace in private, and quietly asked Emperor Ming Pei for leave, but when he left the palace, people from the East Palace came to stop him again... Xiao Tai pushed him directly, and then left the capital secretly.


    Xiao Tai has a bad temper, but he always loves the prince very much. This is the first time Xiao Tai refuses the invitation from the East Palace.


    The prince originally planned to bow his head and say a few soft words to him. If he didn''t come, he would panic.


    He is not very smart, but he is not stupid either. He knows that his only bargaining chip is his uncle.


    He has no ambitions, never thought of becoming an emperor, but the **** before did wake him up, he is the prince! If he doesn''t become the emperor, no matter which younger brother becomes the emperor, it is impossible to raise him with delicious food and drink like Emperor Ming Pei! He is mortal!


    So he can''t let!


    At this moment, the prince didn''t realize at all that he had already lost this opportunity, and he was full of thoughts about what the servants around him said.


    Yes, as long as Emperor Ming Pei survives for a day, he will still be the prince!


    He is the crown prince! Besides the emperor, he is the biggest! He is also Jun!


    So, why did he have to ask his uncle? Xiaoluzi and they all said that scholars are the most disciplined, and they will not disobey him!


    The prince was irritated by Xiao Tai''s refusal, so he plucked up his courage and went out of the palace directly to the prime minister''s mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： civet cat for prince

    Chapter 331 Civet cat for prince


    At this moment, Mr. Yuan just sent away a group of people who were going to Longmen County.


    When he was still in Longmen County, because he negotiated conditions with Yan Shenjue and the others, he had written letters to people he knew well, and asked people to release the words to find exotic flowers.


    Because what he is looking for are actually rare plants and trees in the world, not some expensive or famous flowers, so they are generally not very expensive.


    For these high-ranking officials and dignitaries in the capital, it was a labor-intensive task. At that time, there were not many people who were willing to help, and they were all waiting and watching. It wasn''t until this time that he recovered at the speed of light and sealed his face, that countless people came to add icing on the cake.


    Fortunately, he has long been used to this kind of cruelty. Anyway, he kept it when it was delivered, and after saving up a little, he asked someone to send it to Yutang Village to show the group.


    As a result, as soon as the front foot sent out the person, someone came to report that the prince had arrived on the back foot.


    Old Master Yuan was really surprised.


    After all, this lazy man really doesn''t go out of the palace once in a year or two.


    Then he hurriedly ushered people in.


    The crown prince took his seat, and said in a graceful manner: "I''m here today, mainly to congratulate Yuanqing for being named prime minister."


    Old Master Yuan said respectfully, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Raising his eyes slightly, he wanted to see what the ancestor wanted to do.


    As soon as he had a clear look at the prince''s face, the old man suddenly froze.


    The old fox, who had been in court for many years, was soaked in sweat in an instant.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized one thing.


    In other words, this matter has always been in his mind, but he didn''t dare to think about it, but at this moment... it suddenly jumped out, clearly, and he couldn''t pretend he didn''t know it!


    Prince...Prince, he looks too much like Tang Erhe, right?


    In particular, both of them are fat and white, with several layers of chins, and the dustpan mouth with the corners of the mouth slightly downward is particularly obvious, and the pair of eyes that look upright but have wide eye gaps and look dull are really very picture!


    How many people are relatives of the governor, who are thirty-six or seven years old!


    Could it be? Could it be? ?


    Old Master Yuan was so startled that he almost stopped breathing.


    Of course he had met the prince before, but since the prince made a fool of himself frequently, he didn''t like to go out, and he would just show his face and leave at celebrations. As a courtier, he couldn''t just look straight at Jun Yan.


    So he really hasn''t seen the prince for several years, and the impression in his mind is vague. When he saw Tang Erhe, he didn''t even feel familiar at all!


    Prince said: "How about Aiqing?"


    Old Master Yuan took a deep breath.


    He was really distracted just now, he didn''t listen to what the prince said at all, but it didn''t matter, he could tell what he could say just thinking about it.


    So he tried to say: "I don''t quite understand what Your Highness means."


    The prince said: "Then Gu just said it straight, Gu is getting old now, and the younger brother is dishonest, you help Gu clean up the second child, Gu knows that you are for Gu in your heart, and Gu will have to rely on you in the future." You and uncle..."


    Old Master Yuan: "...???"


    Whenever he feels that the prince cannot be more stupid, he will show you how stupid he is.


    Is this kind of statement true?


    It''s the truth, of course it''s the truth, his younger brothers are indeed dishonest, but in the royal family, you can''t say such things!


    If it is said that he has some relatives with him and is a **** princeling, it is okay for the two of them to talk in private, but the problem is not him! This is the first time the two have had a private conversation!


    I have seen a lot of wooing, but he has never seen such a low-level wooing. He is so childish that he can''t bear to listen to it.


    Old man Yuan could only play sloppy eyes for a while, and dismissed people perfunctorily.


    The prince smiled very happily.


    He rarely dealt with these old foxes, and he couldn''t hear what these people said. He also felt that the two chatted very speculatively, and they had reached a consensus. When they left, they were all smiles.


    Grandpa Yuan is really not worried about being misunderstood by others, or even by Emperor Ming Pei, because everyone knows that he is not a fool.


    He was in a hurry to send the prince away before he began to think about that question.


    To be honest, as a loyal minister who is daring and loyal, even thinking about this kind of thing in his mind feels thrilling! Disrespect Your Majesty!


    But this matter is too tricky.


    The prince is indeed a waste, but whether he is a waste is not the same thing as this matter!


    The imperial power is supreme, and the dignity cannot be desecrated.


    If such a thing gets out, the crown prince of a country is actually a "wild species"?


    The Ninth Five-Year Sovereign, who is so high above, can''t even guard his own son, can''t he recognize him? That would be really laughable and generous, where is the majesty of the royal family?


    And, not only this.


    Even if Qianlong is a Qianlong, he is also a dignified son and grandson of the dragon! It''s not something that can be moved casually!


    So, who planned and implemented the "civet cat for prince" back then? I''m afraid this candidate won''t be able to get away from those empresses in the harem! And does this "murderer" have a prince by his side? if there is...


    In the middle, there are too many things involved, and there are too many.


    Be sure to think hard, think hard! How should this matter be handled in order to be complete!


    Old man Yuan''s brain hurts when he thinks about it, and when he thinks about getting along in Yutang Village, he is really out of breath.


    Tell me, tell me what happened!


    What is this called!


    ...


    At this time, Xinbao didn''t know that exotic flowers would come.


    They were on the road early in the morning, and Xiao Ren came over, greeted them with care, smiling all over his face, and followed them all the way, sending them into the carriage, wishing he could hug Xinbao into the carriage with his own hands.


    Ms. Lin was very happy, got into the carriage and said: "This fat old man is a kind person, and I don''t know what they are going to Longmen County for."


    Yan Shen hesitated to speak.


    After he came back yesterday, he secretly asked Yan Yi to eavesdrop. The old housekeeper exchanged tears and wrote a letter, explaining the cause and effect quite clearly. surprise.


    It turns out that Uncle Qingshan is the younger brother of the Great Governor? ? So the governor has a younger brother?


    He knew very little about the royal families and officials in the capital, and he didn''t know anyone, but because the Wu''an Palace was so famous about asking for a son, he had heard of it. If you admit it back, you should treat him well, right?


    Ms. Lin turned her head and saw his expression, she was a little strange: "Jueer, what''s wrong? This expression?"


    Yan Shenjue quickly lowered his eyes: "It''s okay."


    "Huh?" Mrs. Lin said, "Is there something you are hiding from us?"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He said weakly: "It''s just a guess, I don''t know if I can say it."


    "Hey!" Mrs. Lin waved her hand: "Silly boy, I don''t know if you can talk, but you can talk! You are a child, don''t think about it, come, talk to your aunt? My aunt will help you out!"


    Yan Chen couldn''t resist such coaxing, and said weakly: "I think it''s better to go back and ask uncle?"


    "Huh?" Lady Lin immediately sighed, turned her head and said to her daughter: "Xin Baoer, look at your wife, he actually thinks that your father is more important than you, me, and the two of us combined! I''m so sad..."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： dragon begets dragon and phoenix begets phoenix

    Chapter 332 Dragon begets dragon and phoenix begets phoenix


    Xinbao looked at her mother silently.


    When adults give children lucky money, they should always have this expression, right?


    She looked at Yan Shenjue again, it was so obvious, she shouldn''t be fooled, right?


    Looking at her black grape eyes like this, Yan Chenjue disarmed and surrendered at that time: "Okay, let me say, but this is just a guess, you just listen to it as a story!"


    There is one large and one small in front of the eyes, and at the same time, the eyes are bright, and the face is brought closer.


    So he said the matter.


    Yan Xiaolang, who has a strict style of work, for the logic and integrity of the story, told Tang Erhe''s confession, etc...all.


    After finishing speaking, he himself felt a little guilty. Presumably Liang Ruoxu and the others thought he was a strict-spoken person who could be trusted. He is indeed... But, there is a difference between closeness and closeness, and there is nothing he can do.


    Ms. Lin and Tuanzi really seemed to be listening to the story. They both listened very attentively, and they were very nervous with "Wow!" and "Ah!" from time to time.


    Finally finished speaking, the two still had more to say.


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, he thought about it for a long time, and then said: "So that''s how it is!"


    Dragon begets dragon, phoenix begets phoenix, mice are born to make holes.


    This sentence is not in line with science, but it is really, very much in line with metaphysics.


    Anyway, whoever wants to think about it, a bad person like Mrs. Liu can''t give birth to a son as good as Daddy.


    Similarly, with such a good brother as Daddy, it is impossible for him to have a cowardly and useless younger brother like Tang Erhe and Tang Sanshui.


    Why didn''t she think of it before!


    Tuanzi couldn''t help shouting louder, and sighed again: "It turns out! It''s so! It''s like this! I should have thought of it a long time ago! I am such a good and powerful father, of course I was born by a better and more experienced father. Yes! I''m not surprised at all! Even if someone tells me that Daddy''s Daddy is the emperor, I''m not surprised at all!"


    "Hush!" Yan Chen was helpless: "Keep your voice down, don''t talk nonsense."


    Ms. Lin also said: "I really didn''t expect it! I didn''t expect it!"


    After a while, he said again: "It''s a loss! I''m really a loss! If I knew it...I''ll be beaten eight times a day!"


    The two were emotional for a while, and Mrs. Lin remembered again: "Is the governor very powerful?"


    "Well, yes, very powerful," Yan Shenjue explained to her in a very simple way: "Except for the four guards around the emperor, all the soldiers and horses in the world are under his control."


    Ms. Lin said: "Is it so powerful?"


    Yan Shen couldn''t help explaining again: "Auntie, this is just speculation. Anyway, I have never heard that there are other descendants in the Metropolitan Governor''s Mansion... Anyway, don''t pay too much attention to it."


    Miss Lin nodded: "I know, I am just... oh! Who would have thought of that!"


    She thought about it blankly for a long time, then suddenly smiled, and said to them: "Jueer Xinbao, let me tell you, when Mother was about ten years old, once, a family entrusted escorts and asked us to **** them. A lady Jiao went to her grandmother''s house, oh, you don''t know, it''s really tall, wearing gold and silver, eating delicious food and drinking hot food, I thought at the time, it would be great if I was born in this kind of family, What a blessing to enjoy! I kept thinking about it at night, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t bear to part with my father, my mother and my brother, and then I couldn¡¯t cry anymore. When my mother saw me in the morning, she thought something was wrong. As soon as I said it... my mother almost died laughing, until several years later, my father and brother would often talk about it to embarrass me."


    As she was talking, she couldn''t help but put her arms around her daughter and patted her: "How many years has it been?"


    Xinbao quietly told her to hug her for a while, and then said: "Aniang, but it doesn''t make any difference to you?"


    "Huh?" Mrs. Lin didn''t understand: "Why is there no difference?"


    Xinbao said: "Because Daddy is very powerful, brothers are all very powerful, Xinbao is very powerful, and Xiao Xianxian is also very powerful, so in the future, each of us can lead our mothers to live a good life! Mothers can be precious Ma''am, you can do whatever you want, so you say it makes no difference?"


    Ms. Lin nodded as soon as she thought about it: "That''s right! So we actually don''t have to expect to be recognized by others at all, because we can fly to the top by ourselves!"


    What you want to talk about, is it soaring to the top?


    Yan Shen Jue coughed silently.


    But I have to say that people with the same brain circuits can always reach a consensus quickly. Anyway, when Tuanzi said this, Ms. Lin really didn''t get too excited.


    Then Tuanzi said to him: "Brother Xiaoxian, I heard people say that when you are in a bad mood, eating candy will make you feel better."


    She stared at him with big eyes, hinting frantically, and Yan Shenjue silently took out a small bottle from her purse.


    Tuanzi''s eyes were dark, and he couldn''t hide the smirk at the corner of his mouth. He took the vial seriously, and poured it out.


    Two pitiful sugar **** fell into the palm of Tuanzi.


    Xinbao: "..."


    She stared blankly at Tang Qiuqiu, then looked up at him in shock.


    Yan Shen Jue felt a childish little joy in his heart, and felt a little embarrassed, so he turned his eyes away.


    Unexpected!


    The regiment is one foot tall, and the height is one foot. I was prepared for it!


    Xinbao silently separated Tang Qiuqiu from her mother, then squatted in a corner and shut herself up silently.


    Yan Shenjue was defeated by Tuanzi''s sadness, so when he was resting, he couldn''t help but poured another bottle full of small sugar **** in, and Tuanzi ate half of the bottle in a day.


    Just when he thought this was the end...


    Next time, he goes to pour sugar and finds his refill bottle is empty...empty...


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    With sufficient sugar supplementation, the brains of the dumplings are particularly bright.


    She also told Yan Shenjue, "I want something."


    Yan Xiaolang looked at her quietly, Tuanzi turned his head and pretended not to know anything, and compared his hands: "That''s right, it looks like an umbrella, and it also looks like a small mushroom. The top of the umbrella should have a curved umbrella surface, which can be pressed in the palm of your hand, and the bottom of the umbrella is like a small mushroom." There is such a long rod, and there is a head under the rod, so that in an emergency, you can use this to poke acupuncture points, let the blood flow quickly, which is convenient for first aid, and it can also be used for pressing at ordinary times."


    She used the magic ball to save people in an emergency that day, but after thinking about it, she felt that it was very convenient to have such a thing.


    Not only when she is small and weak now, even if she grows up and has strength, or even an adult like Bai Gusheng, unless she is very good at kung fu, otherwise, it will be useful.


    Yan Shenjue nodded, then took the small table on the car, drew a picture on the table, and then handed it over to ask them to find someone to do it.


    So when they arrived in Fucheng, they sent several of them over, some big and some small, polished very smooth, and some even sewed a small cloth cover on top, lined with a layer of cotton, and held it in the palm of their hand. Very comfortable.


    Xinbao tried it out and was very satisfied, so he decided to name this thing "First Aid Cone".


    Then Yan Shenjue personally carved the words "Tang''s First Aid Cone" on it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： Grandpa is crazy

    Chapter 333 Grandpa is so annoying


    They came a little late, so once they checked in, they had to hurry up and prepare for the exam.


    There are people from Chaotianmen here, and they live in their courtyard. Yan Chenjue didn''t bring a single book, but only bought Chengwen brochures over the years to read.


    Then Miss Lin and Xinbao went shopping hand in hand, while Yan Shenjue studied at home alone.


    Now he doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. When he was cared for and cared for all the way, he felt very happy and satisfied; but now that the two of them left him and ran out for a stroll, he didn''t feel lost... He seemed to suddenly understand what''s normal What does "home" look like.


    Tang Qingshan and Mrs. Lin didn''t mention affection at all, but no matter what they did, they could see the deep affection for each other; Mrs. Lin sometimes praised, sometimes beat and scolded, but she could still see her love for her children; even Tang Qingshan is always cold and hard, and he can feel that kind of fatherly love as thick as a mountain.


    It is reassuring everywhere.


    Until noon, Xinbao and his wife came back, and hung a bunch of jingle-dangling six fake ingots on his door, and they had to avoid walking. It is said that this is called "six yuan in a row".


    In front of his desk hung a small, ugly, unreadable and incomprehensible painting. It is said that this is called "Writing like a god".


    He also stuffed a paper bag with grass paintings under his pillow. It is said that the painting on it is Zhichu, so that he can be full of energy and not sleep? ?


    And not only that, on the day of going out for the exam, Mrs. Lin also took a straw man, said to be the toilet **** Zigu, and hit him three times on the back, saying: "Don''t stinky shed! Don''t stinky shed! Don''t Smelly shed!"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    He is really thankful that he has solid knowledge, otherwise he would really be punished by them.


    Seeing that they were preparing so seriously, he couldn''t bear to tell them that the county chief and the top ten in the county all had to be numbered, and they wouldn''t come across a stinky shed.


    But apart from these unreliable ones, they also prepared single cakes very reliably.


    A thin layer, with a slightly salty and peppery aroma, it is easy to check and there is no suspicion of entrainment.


    There is also the seasoning powder from last time. When I poured hot water during the meal, the salty aroma overflowed, and the candidates around me swallowed. Even the examiner looked at him a few more times, probably remembering this The county chief who is extremely young and has a unique style of painting.


    After a round of exams, it will be another ten days, and I will keep someone here, waiting for the results to be released, and at the same time, when the banquet is held after the release of the results, if he can''t come, he will give some gifts to the chief examiner. Walk.


    The traffic is inconvenient these days, and my life is wasted on the road. It takes more than half a month to go back and forth.


    At this time, the governor Xiao Tai also brought his men and quietly entered Longmen County.


    The old housekeeper came ten days earlier, and he has already entered the interior. He is also very familiar with Tang Qingshan. He met Xiao Tai once, and took a bite of the second young master, the little young master... Xiao Tai also felt that he really seemed to be too much. I have a younger brother.


    But after all, Xiao Tai is a very rigorous person, so he went to the county government to check carefully.


    His father, he really came here more than thirty years ago!


    It¡¯s hard to check the detailed date, but it¡¯s almost certain that it was thirty-seven or eight years ago! I can''t find out who I''ve been in contact with, but it''s not a blink of an eye to want to sleep with a girl!


    Yes, yes! !


    Outside, Liang Ruoxu was speechless when he heard the master and servant talking.


    It¡¯s almost the same! ah! What is almost!


    How can this kind of thing be similar? !


    Tang Qingshan''s birthday is February! A newborn, no matter how bad life is, it can''t be much worse!


    Backwards, seven months to ten months may be the planting date, how is it more than a year away? Nezha?


    Besides, you should check other things!


    You know, the key to this matter is that this is not stealing the child, nor is it that the mother ran away with the child, it is a child exchange! Is it true or false?


    You come to ask me! If you ask me, I will give you a few hints!


    But Xiao Tai always looked down on these sloppy civil servants, so he didn''t intend to ask at all.


    Liang Ruoxu could only take the initiative to say: "My lord, where are you going? You can accompany me."


    Xiao Tai waved his hand and said, "No need."


    Liang Ruoxu had no choice but to make it clear: "Is the lord going to Yutang Village? My junior brother is the son of Jishan county uncle, and I know him well. I wonder if I can help you?"


    Xiao Tai glanced at him, with a look of "you don''t want to interfere with this king''s judgment", it can be said that he was very cautious: "No, this king will go by himself!"


    Liang Ruoxu: "..."


    How to put it, he tried his best, really tried his best.


    Seeing him striding out like a meteor, Liang Ruoxu was very happy.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, it just so happens that he doesn''t dare to say it, after all, he is only guessing, and he dare not make a final determination. This matter is too big, too big, and he dare not write to ask Master. If it falls into the hands of others, it will be a catastrophe...


    So let them get along well, anyway, maybe they are really relatives! Getting along in advance is also good!


    Xiao Tai and his party arrived at the gate of the city, just as a group of villagers in front were queuing out of the city, they got off their horses and waited, and suddenly heard the voice of a little doll shout loudly: "Daddy! Daddy!"


    The voice is milky and sweet, full of joy.


    Xiao Tai turned his head involuntarily, and saw a carriage parked a few steps away. A doll in a little red coat was jumping happily on it, and the little white hands were shaking, so cute.


    Then, the woman behind the doll lifted her by the collar and put her off the carriage, and Bai Shengsheng''s little doll rushed towards him.


    Xiao Tai''s heart stopped beating, just when he was about to open his arms to greet him... the little doll had already passed them and jumped into the arms of a man not far away .


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    He turned his head to look, and saw familiar eyebrows and eyes at a glance. You don''t need to look in the mirror to know that you really look alike.


    He is Tang Qingshan?


    Xinbao hasn¡¯t seen Daddy for a long time, hugging him and coquettishly desperately: ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Xinbao misses you! Misses Daddy! Xinbao hasn¡¯t seen Daddy for a hundred years! Xinbao misses Daddy too much!¡±


    She gave Daddy a kiss on the face, and then tilted her head to stick close to Daddy''s cheek, arching and arching her little head, rubbing and rubbing, her small body twisted and acted coquettishly, not knowing how to make out.


    Xiao Tai watched silently, that heart, really...


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen the intimacy of father and son, but at this moment, it''s extremely sour!


    How **** annoying!


    Why isn¡¯t such a cute little girl his?


    Tang Qingshan noticed something, suddenly raised his head, and looked over.


    Xiao Tai, the prince of Wu''an, the governor in charge of the world''s soldiers and horses, was inexplicably timid and turned his head away.


    Then he thought, what is there to be afraid of?


    So he turned back again, Tang Qingshan looked at him with slightly frowned eyebrows, then said nothing, and was about to walk towards the carriage, Xiao Tai grabbed him: "Hey, what..." He was speechless.


    Xinbao turned around.


    Her hair has been messed up by herself, under the soft and messy hair, a pair of black grape eyes are wide open, like a kitten.


    Xiao Tai''s heart softened when he saw it, and he subconsciously showed a kind smile.


    Xinbao was stunned.


    She has a very strange feeling.


    She felt that the person in front of her was very familiar and close. It was a kind of closeness from the heart, and even a little bitterness...


    But she didn''t know where this emotion came from.


    She stared at him blankly.


    Xiao ¡¤ 100% scared the crying child ¡¤ Tai, subconsciously smiled a little more kindly, and even tried to stretch out his big hand: "Hold?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： this is not my child

    Chapter 334 This is not my child


    Tang Qingshan was about to speak, but saw that Tuanzi really opened his arms.


    Xiao Tai was overjoyed, as if afraid that she would go back on his word, he pulled over, grinned with big white teeth, and greeted her: "Hey! Kid!"


    The big hands that have been practicing martial arts all the year round are really like cattail fans, with thick joints, and the fingers feel as thick as her wrists.


    But even this big hand made her feel familiar and close.


    Xinbao stretched out his small hand and held one of his fingers.


    Xiao Tai''s breathing was light, and he tried to suppress his throat: "Child? What are you doing?"


    Xinbao raised his eyes, Nuo Nuo asked him: "Who are you?"


    Xiao Tai paused, looked at Tang Qingshan, then at Tuanzi, and coughed: "Then what, hehe...Actually, I don''t know, I might be your uncle, but I''m not sure, why don''t you call me that first Wait? Wait for my father¡¯s letter to come back?? I think I definitely am!¡±


    Tang Qingshan: "..."


    Mrs. Lin and Yan Shenjue who just came over: "..."


    The three of them looked at each other silently.


    Why does this person seem so unreliable?


    But thinking about the situation in the Wu''an Palace, I feel that it is actually understandable. Is there rain after a long drought?


    Tang Qingshan was also helpless, and said: "Let''s get in the car first."


    Miss Lin wanted to take the dumpling, but before the dumpling reached out, Xiao Tai leaned his body to avoid her hand, and jumped into the carriage sideways.


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She didn''t say anything else, she jumped on Xiao Tai''s horse directly, and the horse moved a few times uneasily. Mrs. Lin clamped the horse''s belly, lifted the rein slightly, and the horse became honest, and it looked like an expert.


    Yan Shen Jue also came out, and sat in the carriage with Taiping, only Tang Qingshan and Xiao Tai were left in the carriage, plus a dumpling.


    After the carriage left the city gate, Tang Qingshan asked, "May I ask who you are?"


    Although he guessed who he was, he still wanted to ask.


    Xiao Tai also said directly: "I am Xiao Tai, King of Wu''an, I am not a liar, I can show you the official seal."


    He clumsily poured the dumpling into his left hand, and took out the official seal on his waist to show him.


    Tang Qingshan said: "I''m sorry. Then why did the prince say that?"


    Xiao Tai hesitated.


    His confidence mainly comes from Emperor Ming Pei''s attitude.


    If they have nothing to do with each other, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t have specially summoned him, and told him so, how could Emperor Ming Pei not know that he would definitely come to investigate?


    But there is really not much concrete evidence, mainly because his father''s letter has not come back yet.


    But he is a majestic prince, and he has traveled thousands of miles to the door of his house. He can''t say that although I don''t have evidence, I feel that you are you!


    So he said with a serious face: "There are many things that are hard to say, so don''t ask, but I won''t lie to you, just look at our looks, we are also a family, don''t you think? You wait for me. After checking it out, I will explain it to you in detail, don''t worry, I will give you an explanation..."


    Tang Qingshan looked at him.


    He has always heard that the rich and powerful families have a lot of secrets, and he has always heard that these people value blood, so he really never thought about... such a big matter, this person didn''t even find out the specifics.


    He pondered slightly.


    Xinbao couldn''t help looking back and forth.


    Looking at them together, the two don''t really look alike.


    Daddy is also tall, but he is very thin, with a well-shaped face. Although he looks cold, he is still handsome.


    Xiao Tai is a martial arts student, with broad shoulders and thick arms, and he is very strong. Moreover, he has a square face and a thin layer of beard, which looks majestic.


    But the eyebrows and eyes of the two are really alike, especially the eyes, which are all deep and big eyes with deep folds, big and black pupils, and the shape, how to say, are all parallelograms?


    Xinbao was amused by the word that popped out of his mind, and laughed twice.


    Xiao Tai turned his head to look at her, grinning his teeth.


    He obviously has a beard, but his teeth are so white. When he smiles, he is fierce and cute, sweet and sweet. Xinbao''s little finger has a mind of his own, so he reaches out and carefully picks his beard.


    Xiao Tai didn''t care at all, and even tilted his chin towards her, that was just a word, grab it casually!


    Tang Qingshan frowned slightly, and brought the topic back: "Your Majesty, the Wu''an Palace is famous, and it is the cornerstone of the Great Yan. You and I are already approaching age, and we are not young people who need to be taken care of by our parents. I think it''s better to just pretend that it didn''t happen. However, everyone is well, what does the prince think?"


    Xiao Tai was taken aback: "Don''t! I''m telling you...Qingshan! Brother! Do you think I''m late? But you can''t blame me, who knew that the old man was so unreliable! He''s quite a big man , I don¡¯t even know that I have a son, so confused, who would have thought of this? I know you have suffered a lot, so who, Chen Bushan, right? Brother, kill him! Kill him immediately! And those people... "


    As he spoke, his face darkened: "What is this called! These people, it''s their fault that they killed themselves, otherwise I would have to cut them into pieces and treat my descendants of Wu''an Palace so harshly, hey! I¡¯m so angry that I can¡¯t sleep just thinking about it!¡±


    He babbled on and on.


    Outside the car, Taiping and Yanchen could not help but look at each other.


    This is the extremely majestic and violent King Wu''an in the eyes of the world!


    What''s wrong with this style of painting?


    But it''s not surprising that the Prince Wu''an loves such a waste like the prince very much, and no one is allowed to bully him... That''s how they protect the calf.


    Tang Qingshan looked calm.


    The name of Wu''an Prince''s Mansion is too amazing. If he finds out suddenly, he may lose his composure, but fortunately, he is mentally prepared.


    He is nearly forty now, with a group of children and a stable life. He really doesn''t need any parental care, especially this kind of strange parents, which is actually a bit embarrassing.


    But he thinks a lot.


    Firstly, the family status is indeed different.


    Wu''an Prince''s Mansion is a prince who inherits the title and does not drop it. He has always been a two-character prince.


    Such a family status is beyond their reach no matter how hard they try.


    If there is no blood relationship, they will not covet; but if there is a blood relationship, there is no need to refuse, after all, the rejection will affect countless future generations.


    And there is another point, even if he wants to refuse, he may not refuse.


    From what happened to Tang Erhe before, it can be seen that he has been forced into the game, so even if he rejects Xiao Tai, he still cannot reject the dangers from his opponent.


    But he always felt that this prince was a little reckless, and he was not at ease.


    Listening to him rambling for a long time, Tang Qingshan said: "My lord, let''s wait until the matter is clarified."


    "Okay, okay," Xiao Tai said with a smile, "It probably won''t be too long, let''s wait slowly."


    Tang Qingshan nodded and opened his hands: "Xinbao, hug me."


    "Don''t!" Xiao Tai said: "It''s so soft, I haven''t hugged it enough yet!"


    Tuanzi turned around and said with bright eyes, "Daddy, Xinbao likes this uncle."


    Xiao Tai was very pleasantly surprised!


    In this world, there are children who like him! Who would believe it if she said it wasn''t her own child!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： What if I admit my mistake

    Chapter 335 What to do if you admit your mistake


    A group of people arrived home soon.


    Xiao Tai excitedly got out of the carriage, Yan Shenjue stretched out his hand to pick up the dumpling, but he also avoided him, dodging all the way, and flew into the courtyard, but Shen Qiu was at home, frightened by this big strange one, He jumped up all of a sudden, and jumped out in a panic.


    Xiao Tai said: "Hey, what is there!"


    He turned his head and was about to call for someone, but Xinbao put his arms around his neck: "Don''t hit him, he is raised by us! His name is Shen Qiu, he is very good!"


    Xiao Tai stood on the spot, motionless as if he had been acupunctured.


    Duanzi''s soft little arms were wrapped around his neck, her voice was milky and sweet, and there was a sweet aroma on her body, her small body was soft and light... This feeling is really amazing.


    Xiao Tai thought to himself, no wonder everyone wants to have a baby, and this is how it feels to hold a baby!


    He glanced at the dumpling, then looked back, walked into the side yard in two or three steps, and hid behind the wall.


    Then, the rude iron man lifted the dumpling a little higher, and gently, gently kissed the dumpling little meat on the face.


    He also smacked his lips, tasted it, and saw that Tuanzi was not scared to cry, he seized the opportunity... and kissed her lightly on the other side, and then grinned at her contentedly.


    Danzi also laughed.


    He is really cute. When he smiles, his big white teeth are fierce and cute. It feels like a big tiger tilting its head like a kitten.


    Tuanzi cupped his bearded face with both hands, tweeted twice in the blank space, and stretched out his little hand to pat his head.


    Yan Shenjue stood on the bridge and called her, "Xinbao, come up and change!"


    Xinbao let out a cry, Xiao Tai turned around and asked her, "Xinbao, who is he? Also your brother?"


    "No," Xinbao saw that Tang Qingshan hadn''t come, so she lay down next to Tang Qingshan''s ear, and whispered, "It''s my wife!"


    Xiao Tai''s eyes instantly changed from curiosity to disgust.


    He said: "Hey, baby! Then what..." He gave Yan Shenjue a disgusted look, "Let me tell you, there are actually some things that don''t need to be rushed. It''s not too late to wait until you are twenty or thirty...forty or fifty!"


    He gave Yan Chenjue another disgusted look, "Uncle will find you a good litter in the future..."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    hehe! You got into the show pretty fast!


    He ignored him lazily, and called again: "Xinbao!"


    Xinbao touched his bearded face comfortingly: "I''ll come to play with you after Xinbao changed his clothes."


    Xiao Tai agreed, and looked at Yan Chenjue with distaste again. Then, with both hands, he handed the dumpling up. Yan Chenjue reached out from the small bridge, lifted the dumpling up, and sent it back to the room, asking She: "Xinbao knows him?"


    "I don''t know," Xinbao said earnestly, "But Xinbao liked him as soon as he saw him. Xinbao felt that he must be a very important and close person."


    Yan Shen Jue retreated thoughtfully.


    Xiao Tai went out with his hands behind his back, and when he saw Mrs. Lin, he said cheekily, "Sister and brother, which room do I live in?"


    Unlike Tang Qingshan who was doubtful, Mrs. Lin had accepted this uncle in her heart, and said with a warm smile: "Our place is simple, there are only a few rooms, you can live in the guest room, or my eldest son''s room , but if you bring so many people, you won¡¯t be able to live there!¡±


    "It''s okay!" Xiao Tai said, "I''ll send them away!"


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "You don''t have to send them all away, it''s fine to keep two of them to take care of you."


    Xiao Tai went straight out and sent them to live in a hotel in the city, leaving behind only the old housekeeper and two long-term attendants. The old housekeeper Xiao Ren originally lived here, but he came to seek medical treatment and lived in Yuan''s house Over there, so after discussing it, Xiao Tai directly lived in Brother Tang''s house, and asked the two long-term followers to live in the guest room.


    As a result, he went in and saw that there were still several military books in Brother Tang''s room. Xiao Tai came down and asked, "What did my eldest nephew do?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "He has gone to join the army."


    Xiao Tai raised his eyebrows in surprise: "You joined the army? Where are you going?"


    Tang Qingshan said: "He is aspiring to be in the army, he wants to start from the bottom and learn slowly, and he doesn''t want to rely on relationships to find someone to take care of him, so at the beginning the Marquis wanted to help someone, but we refused."


    "Yo!" Xiao Tai said: "As expected of my eldest nephew! He is from our Xiao family!"


    He patted Tang Qingshan''s shoulder: "It''s okay, I don''t care if I don''t take care of it, I just ask."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Yanmen Pass."


    "Yo!" Xiao Tai laughed loudly: "Hahaha! Okay, don''t worry, I don''t care, I definitely don''t care!"


    Send the old man there, let him take a look! Such stupid things! The Xiao family''s species are wandering outside, making people bully!


    When Xiao Tai thought about it, he gritted his teeth: "Then what is the tomb of the owl! I really want to dig up the grave and flog the corpse!"


    Tang Qingshan was very aware of urgency, and said: "My lord, have you ever thought about what to do if you admit it wrong?"


    Xiao Tai also said seriously: "I admitted my mistake, it was my fault, I will never hold any grudges against you! I feel close to you as soon as I see you, even if we are not relatives, we can still recognize a relative!"


    Tang Qingshan nodded and said nothing more. Someone called him outside, so he bowed his hands and went.


    Xiao Tai approached Mrs. Lin: "Sister and brother, I heard that you are doing business here?"


    "Yes," Mrs. Lin said with a smile: "It''s not that there are fruit trees planted on the mountain, we are also planning to build an oil workshop, tell me, if you can come earlier, we will follow you directly, and save all the trouble. "


    "My fault, my fault!" Prince Xiao''s attitude was unbelievably good: "Sister and sister, I think you can ride a horse very smoothly, are you still a practicing family?"


    "It''s not considered a Lianjiazi," Mrs. Lin said: "My family runs an **** agency, and I can only do some superficial skills. Fighting is not acceptable."


    The chat between the two was speculative.


    While he was talking, he heard someone outside say: "Mother! You are back, Mother!"


    Then the twins rushed in. As soon as the two beautiful children who looked exactly the same appeared, Xiao Tai''s eyes lit up, and he directly blocked the road, and he stretched out his iron arms... and hugged the two children.


    Twins: ¡°¡­¡±


    Both of them were dumbfounded.


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Here, call your uncles."


    The twins said obediently: "Hello, Uncle."


    "You are also good," Xiao Tai hugged and did not let go: "What''s your name?"


    "Tang Shizhi/Tang Shiyong."


    "Okay, okay," Xiao Tai said kindly, "How old are you?"


    "Seven years old!"


    Xiao Tai nodded, just looking for something to say: "Have you studied yet?"


    "I''m reading it."


    Then the twins also felt strange: "Uncle, you are so energetic!"


    Although the two of them were only seven years old, they ran up the mountain every day with a lot of energy, and it was quite heavy to hold. He carried the two for a long time without letting go, and he was not tired at all.


    Xiao Tai smiled and said: "What is this, do you want to learn? Uncle can teach you Kung Fu."


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Brother Yuan taught me a little bit."


    "Yuan? Yuan Weiming''s son?" Xiao Tai clicked his tongue, "What they teach is Jianghu kung fu, and Uncle teaches kung fu on the battlefield. Do you want to learn it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： older children

    Chapter 336 The older child


    Little Fifth Brother asked: "What''s the difference?"


    Xiao Tai laughed and said, "That''s quite different!"


    "Ah!" Brother Xiaoliu said: "I know, I know, Xiang Yu said, ''The sword is an enemy to one man, it is not enough to learn, learn to be an enemy to ten thousand people!''"


    The little fifth brother also remembered: "That''s right! Mr. said it yesterday!"


    Xiao Tai smiled and said: "Your husband is quite sensible, isn''t what you said good! Then do you want to learn it?"


    Little Fifth Brother shook his head: "Not now."


    "Huh?" Xiao Tai said, "Why?"


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Daddy said, you should be cautious about this kind of thing."


    "Yes," Brother Xiaoliu said, "Father said that people''s energy is limited. If you want to do this, you won''t have the energy to do that."


    "That''s right, so think carefully. Don''t easily decide which way you want to go."


    "It seems that we don''t like studying now, but Dad said that this is the cornerstone of everything."


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to study deeply, but we must master the basics.¡±


    "It''s the same with war. We haven''t learned it yet, and we don''t know whether we want to learn it or not."


    "So we have to finish reading for a while before we talk."


    The twins uttered one sentence, seamlessly, and Xiao Tai was delighted to hear it, "Is your father really good! What you said is good! Then study first, and come to uncle to learn if you don''t like reading!"


    Xinbao had just finished taking a shower, changed his clothes, and his hair was not completely dry. After listening to their words, he came out wearing a kerchief, and said loudly, "Uncle! Brother!"


    Xiao Tai looked back, then put down the twins, came over and opened his hands: "Come!"


    It was really a big hand like a cattail fan. Xinbao was moved by seeing it, and wanted to climb up the railing.


    Yu Ru hurried over, hugged him with both hands, looked at Xiao Tai carefully, felt that he was quite reliable, and then gently let the dumpling go.


    The dumpling jumped down with a cry.


    Xiao Tai caught it.


    The key is that someone else catches it, it is the kind of catch that is full of arms, but he, just like catching a ball, embraces it with both hands, Xinbao''s veil flies up, and then falls back, covering her face, heart Bao opened it and saw his bearded face, feeling a little bit better!


    She applied loudly: "One more time."


    Xiao Tai laughed, and lifted the dumpling back up again. The dumpling swung the handkerchief, and jumped down again with a groan, and Xiao Tai caught it again.


    The two of them were having fun, when the door next to them opened, and Yan Chenjue stood in front of the door with loose hair, frowning at the two.


    Xinbao selflessly invited: "Brother Xiaoxian, do you want to come?"


    The two looked at each other.


    Just this one glance vividly expresses seeing each other and hating each other.


    Xinbao laughed heartily, hugging Xiao Tai''s neck with one hand, Yan Chenjue retreated without saying anything.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother have already gone to wash their hands. One of them forked a croquette with chopsticks and ate it, while saying, "Xinbao, are you back? Is it fun there?"


    "It''s fun, there are a lot of fun and delicious things," Xinbao said, "Aniang bought you a lot of things in the car."


    While talking, he stretched out his mouth and took a bite. Brother Wu turned around and gave her another one. Xinbao began to blow and blow. After blowing for a long time, he finally took a bite and asked him: " Uncle, do you want to eat?"


    "Uncle doesn''t eat," Xiao Tai folded his big hands and put them on the table, holding the little buttocks of the dumpling, while smiling and watching the three eat, one by one, he felt happy when he saw it.


    Xinbao kept looking at Xiao Tai while eating, and when she finished eating, she gave the chopsticks to Little Brother Wu, looked at his face with both hands, and said to Xiao Tai, "Have you been murdered?"


    "What?" Xiao Tai didn''t understand: "What was harmed?"


    Xinbao said softly: "I look at you, it seems that someone has been using needles to seal your blood, so that your offspring will be hindered..."


    Xiao Tai understood and was shocked.


    He suddenly remembered what the old butler said, she is a little miracle doctor! She saved him!


    Xiao Tai murmured: "Can you elaborate?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s just using needles. It''s very clever to use needles like this, but if this method is used for a short time, it will be effective for about three months at a time, and it will be effective for up to half a year. If you can''t feel the pulse..."


    Xiao Tai''s face turned dark, and when he let go of his momentum, Brother Wu wanted to bring Xinbao a glass of water, but the glass almost fell in fright.


    Xiao Tai regained consciousness quickly, and forced a smile: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, come, give uncle some water."


    Little Fifth Brother silently gave him the cute and chubby cup, Xiao Tai took it and gave it back to him after a mouthful of boredom.


    Little Fifth Brother: "..."


    Xiao Tai didn''t notice it at all.


    He was afraid of frightening the child, so he tried hard to control his expression.


    But think about it, Wu''an Prince''s Mansion is seeking a child, and it is impossible to ask for a child for twenty years, which is simply the biggest joke in the capital! How many doctors were invited, how many medicines were drunk, how many monks and priests begged, and in the end, they were actually killed by others!


    Just thinking about it makes him explode!


    A soft little hand gently patted his head: "Be good, don''t be angry," Tuanzi tried to comfort him: "It''s never too late to make up for it."


    Xiao Tai was amused by her again: "Silly girl, uncle is already forty! Old man!"


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened: "How can you be an old man at 40! You want to live a long life, and you are not even half of it at 40! You are just an older child! You are not old!"


    Xiao Tai smiled for real this time: "Be careful Bao''er, uncle may not live a long life, uncle..."


    Xinbao patted his chest: "Don''t worry! Xinbao is here! Xinbao is very powerful! You will live a long life! It is possible to be two hundred or three hundred years old!"


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    Damn hey! What a heart-warming cutie! What kind of peerless baby is this!


    There is such a painful little thing in the world! It was the first time seeing him!


    The rough guy couldn''t hold back the love in his heart, he grabbed the little arm of the dumpling, and then jumped on it and kissed it fiercely!


    Xinbao: "..."


    She felt the weight on her little arm, and remembered the moment when her face was swollen from being kissed by her aunt.


    After all, Xiao Tai is a dignified governor and a man of the city. He didn''t mention this matter again, as if he didn''t care at all, and continued to coax the children to play.


    Xinbao had been on the road for a few days, and was sleepy after eating. He fell asleep after being hugged in his arms and patted twice.


    Xiao Tai strolled in the courtyard by himself, then called the chief follower over, and after giving some detailed instructions, the long follower left overnight and returned to the capital.


    The old lady has stayed at the border for longer than him. She is the most intelligent person with a clear mind.


    Xinbao slept until dawn.


    Hearing a slight noise outside, Xinbao got up in a daze, asked Yuru to help her get dressed, and asked, "Sister Yuru, what''s going on outside?"


    Yu Ru smiled and said: "Master Hou asked someone to send you some strange flowers, none of which you know."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Sanshengshishang

    Chapter 337 Three Life Stones


    Xinbao was overjoyed, and ran out without washing his face.


    From the upstairs, I can see that the courtyard is full of flowers. There are at least a dozen or twenty kinds of flowers. The kind you hold.


    Xinbao exclaimed in surprise: "Wow!"


    Xiao Tai came over quickly, opened his hand, Xinbao jumped into his big hand familiarly, then struggled to get down to the ground to look at those flowers.


    Although she is talking about rare vegetation, these all belong to the category of "flowers", and they all look pretty. I think so, if others give gifts to Xiangye, they can''t send them to him.


    She saw at a glance that one of the pots was pigeon flowers! There is golden camellia next to it!


    These two are rare enough to be called giant pandas in the plant kingdom!


    The pigeon flower has not bloomed yet. When it blooms, the flower is white, and the petals are like a pigeon with wings, very stretched and beautiful.


    Golden camellia, also known as Nanshan tea, has golden-yellow petals when it blooms, crystal clear and oily, like carved gemstones, extremely beautiful, and is called the queen of the tea clan by later generations.


    But it hasn''t opened yet.


    Xinbao was overjoyed, squatted down and looked at this and that carefully.


    After a while, she belatedly realized that the big stone in her mind was always on, and several plants had become larger and clearer. Apart from pigeon flower and golden camellia, there were actually two kinds of flowers she didn''t know.


    Xinbao was very surprised, and then she followed the guidance of the stone to find the two kinds of flowers, looked carefully for a long time, and confirmed that she did not recognize them.


    It''s not that she is really like a computer, remembering all the plants in the world and can accurately distinguish them, but the more she cherishes the rare ones, the clearer she will remember them, and even if they are ordinary, she will at least have a little impression. There is an impression not by the name, but by the appearance.


    But these two kinds, she just doesn''t know them at all, and she is not familiar with them.


    She stood up and almost fell because she squatted for too long. A big hand reached out behind her and supported the back of her head.


    Xinbao''s two small arms shook wildly, maintaining his balance with his strength, and he immediately came over and stood beside her, and said with a smile: "Xinbao likes flowers? Uncle will find them for you! See what he''s looking for. What, it''s so ugly..."


    Xinbao patted his big hand, and said in a milky voice, "Don''t make noise."


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    The tough man with a tall tree is really silent.


    What did Yan Chenjue see? The people sent by the Yuan family asked for a booklet. After checking, it is said that this kind of grass does not bloom, but when it grows, the leaves are like hairy hairs. It is fluffy, yellow in the middle, and then gradually turns blue, just like a flower, very beautiful.


    There is also a kind called Cuanyoudou. It is said that when it blooms, the flowers are like many funnels held together, a large cluster, very special and beautiful, and the flowers are light golden yellow.


    Xinbao inhaled lightly, his eyes were dark and bright.


    She couldn''t resist the surprise!


    This is definitely a breed unknown to future generations!


    Thinking about it, it is true. Even the Qing Dynasty was founded in 1616, and three or four hundred years have passed since her era. During this time, many plants have become extinct, so it is not surprising to find plants that she does not know!


    So, she has to grow up quickly, maybe, right by her side, on this pagoda mountain, there will be many, many plants that she doesn''t know, waiting for her to discover!


    She squatted in front of the scattered grass on the ground, lowered her eyes slightly, and looked at the blooming appearance of these kinds of flowers from the big rock.


    The more she concentrated, the clearer and more vivid the picture on the stone became, the precious light flowed, and the rays of light flowed. When the last picture slowly receded, the clouds and mist even condensed into three vague seal scripts: "Three Lives Stone ".


    Sanshengshi?


    So this is the Sansheng stone?


    Xiao Tai babbled at the side again: "Xinbao likes flowers? Wait for Uncle to find them for you! There are so many beautiful flowers!"


    "No," Xinbao said, "I like rare plants and trees."


    Xiao Tai didn''t understand what she meant: "A rare plant?"


    Yan Chenjue explained next to him: "Xinbao is naturally close to plants and plants, and also likes medicine, so she has been studying plants and plants in the world, and finds out things that are not found in medical books and that no one has discovered before. For example, a few days ago, she found A medicine unknown to the world, called saffron, used this medicine to heal fourth brother''s leg, and later used it to treat Grandpa Lin and the officials of your mansion."


    Xiao Tai came to a sudden: "Oh! Got it!"


    Tang Qingshan also said: "Xinbao is very talented in vegetation, but she is young and cannot go far, so Master Hou will help her find it."


    Xiao Tai nodded: "I didn''t expect that the old man is not bad! I am still a scholar, and I am not a good person. When I saw a group of people wearing long gowns and fake vinegar, their little eyes made one by one, and I thought it was fake! I have something to say Why don''t you just say no, it''s not cool!"


    While looking at Yan Chenjue.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao, come here, don''t get too close to the fool who lost his brother! You will become stupid!"


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    He grabbed Xinbao''s clothes and brought them to his side, looking at him in protest.


    Duanzi was so tired, she just wanted to watch the flowers quietly for a while.


    The carriage sounded outside, and then the second elder brother came in. As soon as he came in, he said: "Hey! There are so many people?"


    They were very close, but the second brother came back after reading the list and attending the banquet, so he came back later than them.


    Xinbao said: "Second brother!"


    She ran over quickly, hugged his leg, pointed back at Xiao Tai: "Guess who he is!"


    Xiao Tai walked over with a smile on his face: "Hey, this is the second nephew, right? This Yushu Linfeng is a man of talent, he looks like a scholar..."


    Yan Yan had a serious look on his face.


    Even Mrs. Lin couldn''t help being happy, especially when she saw her second elder brother smiling politely and asking questions with his eyes, she remembered Xiao Tai''s saying "the little eyes make one by one", so she laughed haha.


    The second elder brother encountered a bunch of unreliable family members, so he could only surrender first: "I have met Uncle."


    "Hahaha!" Xiao Tai patted him on the shoulder: "It looks like my family, how do you know I''m your uncle."


    Second brother: "..."


    He endured the pain from his shoulder, and he was embarrassed to say that Uncle Zhang, Uncle Li, and Uncle Wang¡¯s neighbors are all uncles...


    After exchanging a few simple greetings, let the second elder brother go up and change clothes first.


    The second elder brother remembered to ask when he went upstairs, "Xiao Jue, how are you doing?"


    Yan Shenjue received the letter halfway, and only said: "Same as you."


    Second brother laughed twice: "Okay."


    He went up first, and Xiao Tai asked, "How is your second nephew doing in the exam?"


    Xinbao said: "The chief of the case! It is the most powerful!"


    "What!" Xiao Tai was pleasantly surprised, "He can actually take the test! This is the most powerful scholar in the entire county!"


    "No!" Xinbao said: "This time, it is the first case in the government examination! The second elder brother and the younger brother Xiaoxian are both the first case!"


    "Yo!" Xiao Tai said: "Your second brother is really good! The first place in a province!"


    The governor completely forgot, how many times he has seen the number one scholar, the number one in a country, a virtue that he doesn''t even look at.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： I told you I lost

    Chapter 338 I tell you I lose


    The Tang family is very particular when they have the conditions. Anyway, after a long journey, they must take a hot bath before changing clothes, which is good for their health.


    The second elder brother always loves to worry, and with a stuffy gourd in his pocket, he hopes that someone who is sensible will come over and tell him who this person is and what''s going on, but he just listens to the next one, croaking, hahaha, the chat is full of enthusiasm, No one paid him any attention at all.


    After a while, Liang Ruoxu came over.


    He had long wanted to come here, whether it was for Tang Qingshan or Xiao Tai, he wished he could grow up here.


    But thinking of coming early, Xiao Tai didn''t know what to say, so he waited a day to come here.


    When I came over to take a look, I saw that the courtyard was bustling with activity. The boss Xiao Tai was sitting in the courtyard alone, and Tuanzi was sitting on his lap, telling him what kind of flower it was, how it was planted... After the lecture, he still had to ask : "Do you remember?"


    Xiao Tai nodded, not so obedient in front of the emperor: "Remember."


    "Really remember?"


    "Really remember."


    Tuanzi asked: "Then how many months did I say this kind of flower blooms?"


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    The rough guy blinked, not knowing what to do.


    Liang Ruoxu almost laughed out loud.


    Seeing this fiendish **** being deflated, as a civil servant who has been disliked by him for many years, ouch, that mood is really refreshing.


    He saluted from afar: "My lord."


    When Xiao Tai turned around, he was really disgusted: "Why are you here?"


    Liang Ruoxu hehehe: "I came to look for my junior brother, I heard that he is back."


    "Oh!" Xiao Tai suddenly changed into a smiling face: "Liang Si...cough, Mr. Liang! You have always been a learned man, although now you are down and out, you must not have forgotten your knowledge, right? You must do your best. Teach my second nephew, do your best! When I return to the capital, I will tell you good things! I won¡¯t lie to you!¡±


    He also muttered, "Although you don''t look like a good guy, at least you are much better than that Liu Suantou. He is really disgusting just looking at it."


    Liang Ruoxu: "..."


    So, this is why civil servants and military generals hate each other.


    But no matter what other military generals are thinking, they will not say it out. This ancestor, he can say what he wants!


    He could only smile on the surface and said: "Thank you, my lord, for your compliment."


    Xiao Tai glanced at him, clicked his tongue, and turned his head away.


    You don''t need to think about it, he must be thinking in his heart, "If you want to scold me, you have to pretend to be smiling, are you tired!"


    Liang Ruoxu became cautious and said to the second nephew, okay, then you can continue with the second nephew! I told you I lose!


    Also, you like dumplings, don¡¯t you? I won¡¯t teach you the latest coup trick I learned!


    He stopped talking to Tuanzi, so he went upstairs to find the second brother.


    The second elder brother just got out of the bath, put on his clothes, and finally came to ask questions.


    He was wiping his hair while listening to him, a little strange: "So, he doesn''t have a second brother in his family? He didn''t change the child? Then why would he admit his mistake?"


    "Oh," Liang Ruoxu said, "Because he''s stupid! Stupid!"


    Second brother: "..."


    Liang Ruoxu himself laughed: "I don''t know what''s going on, but he seems to have his own source of information. He identified your father as his younger brother from the very beginning, and he didn''t know that Tang Sanshui was locked up here. I don¡¯t know about the confession... Hey, it¡¯s not me who said that these military generals really have no brains. They think differently from us. I don¡¯t know why this kind of people suddenly become enlightened as soon as they fight. , It''s hard to say."


    Second brother said: "So, who is my father?"


    Liang Ruoxu said sincerely: "I don''t know either."


    Second brother glanced at him, "Then, let such a big prince stay in my house?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Liang Ruoxu said, "It''s not like you can''t afford it."


    This? ? The second elder brother glanced at him again, and asked with his eyes, "Can''t you tell me the truth?" Liang Ruoxu averted his eyes, "I really dare not".


    The room was silent.


    Second brother pondered slightly.


    Then Liang Ruoxu said: "Don''t think so much, just take your imperial examination! No matter what, this is the business!"


    The second brother smiled: "Of course."


    He asked him casually: "The Liu Suantou he mentioned is the current Minister of the Ministry of Officials?"


    "Well," Liang Ruoxu also smiled: "His name is Liu Lizhi, and he has a bulbous nose."


    The second elder brother smiled and said, "That''s where the nickname comes from."


    Liang Ruoxu glanced at him with a fake smile: "As long as you are a civil servant, and the official is old enough, and you have had conflicts with him in the court, he will give you a nickname! Wang Wuyou was once Picking it up, the wings of the official hat were broken, like rabbit ears, so he nicknamed him Wang Laotu! That''s why Wang Wuyou said that his whole body hurts when he saw your father!"


    "I was pushed down by him once and fell on my back. Then I was nicknamed Liang Siyang by him! The most annoying thing was that he bumped into me and got off the horse on purpose. I was nicknamed Liang Bacha. I was really curious, so I asked him why. He said that he had just heard someone say that there was a very powerful poet named Wen Bacha. If my name was Liang Bacha, wouldn¡¯t I be confused? How much damage do you say?"


    Poof!


    Second brother almost died laughing.


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Anyway, this person has only such a temper. You are his own. No matter what you do, you are always kind and kind. If you are an outsider, it is good to have your temper, not your temper. Yes, he doesn''t give you a good face."


    The second brother nodded with a smile.


    The two talked for a while before coming out. Mrs. Lin looked at her son''s face: "How is it, are you tired? Do you want to sleep for a while?"


    "No, I''m not tired," said the second brother, "Brother Yuan has been taking care of me, I''m not tired at all."


    Ms. Lin said: "Have you seen that Chen Benshan?"


    "See you," the second elder brother closed his mouth and laughed, "During the banquet, he came over to apologize to me in front of everyone, while still crying, saying that he didn''t know how to raise his son so that he hurt my father..."


    Miss Lin frowned: "What??"


    Second brother said in a low voice: "Don''t be angry, A Niang, I scolded him back."


    Chen Benshan purposely came to apologize in front of everyone, thinking that young people are thin-skinned and dare not do anything in public.


    Yes, Second Brother is indeed a Linglong person, except in this matter!


    In a conflict, Tang Qingshan lost his family business for twenty years and half his life!


    The most disgusting thing is that they have already gained the upper hand, and knowing that the culprit is not Tang Qingshan, that Chen Ershao actually came to Longmen County to seek revenge, delusional to kill people, this is simply not a word that can explain it.


    Of course, if he still has no one to rely on now, he may still have to bow his head to admit this grievance, and hide his strength and bide his time.


    But now, he is the personal disciple of Master Xiang, and the leader of the two trials, he can finally hold his head high and tell his enemy that he will definitely repay him! !


    Therefore, Chen Benshan chanted and fought, and the second elder brother only said: "Master Chen is too serious, I don''t know much about my father''s affairs, if Mr. Ling really made a mistake, he will go to Longmen County to apologize sincerely. You know, Mr. Chen, don''t worry, everything has its own destiny."


    These words are full of ridicule.


    You said you don''t know what your son did?


    Such a coincidence, I don''t know about my father either!


    You said that your son went to Longmen County to apologize?


    Hey, God doesn''t seem to think so! The ground was moved and you didn''t know?


    Everything has a definite number, so don¡¯t babble, it¡¯s useless to babble, the king of Hades told you to die at the third watch, who would dare to keep someone until the fifth watch?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： big game of chess

    Chapter 339 What a big game of chess


    Of course Chen Benshan understood.


    Others understood.


    However, leaning against the big tree is so cool. Even if he understood, Chen Benshan didn''t dare to turn his back on him, so he made a fool of himself, explained a few words embarrassingly, and left.


    Then a lot of people jumped out, or persuaded, or criticized, or agreed... all kinds of things, but the second brother found two more people who could be friends with him, and also remembered a group of people who could not be friends with.


    Xiao Tai was so angry that he exploded when he heard this: "What the **** is Chen Benshan! What the hell! He has eaten the heart of a leopard and bullied my family! I will kill him! I must kill him!"


    He got angry for a long time, and saw Tuanzi sitting on a small stool, with his small face upturned, staring at him with big eyes condemning.


    Thinking that he was just begging for nothing just now, and insisted on Tuanzi explaining it, he still felt that he was very witty... He quickly put away his anger, and sat back on the aggrieved low bench.


    Xinbao said: "You always don''t listen well, even after I told you three times."


    "I will, I will," Xiao Tai said in a low voice, peeping down: "This flower blooms in July, and the flower has three petals, right?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi kissed his bearded face, "That''s awesome!"


    Yan Shenjue looked at the mark on the flowerpot with his fingernails, and he had a look on his face, that''s it, and you still want to cheat? ?


    Then he asked the second brother: "How many exams did that person get?"


    "You mean Jiang Wentong?" The second elder brother''s expression became complicated in an instant: "He took the forty-ninth place in the exam, and then he yelled in front of the list, saying that someone must have cheated, and others asked what the basis was, and he said the basis It''s that he actually got the forty-ninth place in the exam, it''s impossible..."


    The more he talked, the more complicated his expression became: "I heard that he asked the people in front of him to challenge him afterwards. He said that if he challenged the people in front of him one by one, he could prove that the imperial examination was unfair. When I was the first person, I heard that I lost a poem and made trouble at the literary meeting, and then slipped and fell from upstairs, and it is said that I fell down by myself."


    "To be honest, I wonder if he is crazy. He is obviously talented. If he works a little harder, even if he is a scholar, he can be regarded as the support of his family. But now, he is gone. Haochen and I are still together." One even went to see him, but he refused to see us."


    He shook his head, and said again after a long while: "Hao Chen was also hit, the thirty-ninth one, I know he didn''t get hit. In total, seven people were hit in our county."


    While several people were chatting, the governor Xiao Tai cheated and passed the group''s in-class test perfectly, and gained five kisses, both painful and happy.


    Xinbao rested for a while, drank a few sips of water, then suddenly remembered, and came to hold his big hand: "Go, I''ll take you to see the doctor."


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    He was such a big man, just bent over like this, and was led out of the door by Tuanzi like a child.


    The people left behind looked at each other.


    It can be said that he is a very down-to-earth prince.


    Xinbao led Xiao Tai all the way to the next door, then let him sit down, put his hands on the wrist pillow, and said to him: "This is my apprentice, let him diagnose your pulse."


    Xiao Tai was inexplicably embarrassed, scratched his head and did not speak.


    Bai Gusheng took a look at his complexion, then put his finger on his wrist, felt the pulse, and said: "There is a little liver stagnation and blood stagnation, nothing serious."


    Xiao Tai just nodded.


    For so many years, he has seen so many doctors and heard many different stories, and he is very calm when he hears everything.


    Tuanzi said seriously: "You have three departments and nine patients."


    Three Departments and Nine Periods refers to the whole body arterial examination, which is divided into upper, middle and lower three departments according to the parts, and each part has three periods for heaven, earth and people.


    Bai Gusheng asked someone to come in, and after a detailed diagnosis, he said: "It''s some stasis, you are congenital stasis, right? Oh, it''s really not easy to treat you, but I always feel something is wrong. It doesn''t quite match the pulse..."


    Xiao Tai said: "How to say?"


    Bai Gusheng said: "Why do you say that the veins of the human body are like water flow, you can see the condition of each small tributary when you look at the root, but your pulse condition, from the wrist, I think it is smooth everywhere, there is It¡¯s a thin stream, but it¡¯s barely passable, but when I examined your small tributary alone, I found that it was blocked by silt and stones... Do you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    While the two were talking, Xinbao took a pen and wrote out the prescription and treatment method.


    She was not familiar with acupuncture, but for some reason, since she saved Xiao Ren that day, she seemed to be better than Bai Gusheng.


    She wrote it again, pondered it carefully for a while, and changed another place.


    When the bone was born, he asked: "Can you cure it?" After a pause, he continued: "Master, can you cure it?"


    "I will." Tuanzi handed him the paper solemnly, and Bai Gusheng accepted it solemnly and excitedly.


    Then, Bai Gusheng scratched his head silently: "The word you..."


    He looked at Xinbao, and then took the initiative to say: "Master, I will write it again, do you think I copied it right?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay!"


    Bai Gusheng picked up a pen, copied it like a fly, and then suddenly said: "Wait a minute, what do you mean, someone sealed his kidney essence and blood vessels with a needle?"


    Xinbao nodded: "That''s right."


    Bone made a sound.


    He is not interested in any conspiracy and tricks, his mind is only on healing: "Are you sure this method can cure?"


    Xinbao still nodded: "That''s right."


    "Okay," Bai Gusheng said, "Then I will cure him with this method!"


    He looked at it from the beginning again, looked at Xiao Tai, and comforted him: "Don''t worry, my master is still very reliable, even if she makes mistakes occasionally, I will definitely be able to save you! At most, it won''t be a big deal Yes! Don''t worry!"


    Xiao Tai''s trust in his family fans: "I don''t worry, you just treat it!"


    So Xinbao put him at Bai Gusheng''s place, and came back by himself.


    Xinbao explained to them.


    Medical skills are amazing. Many of them seem to be looking for trouble because of physical problems. The body is an extremely precise instrument, not to mention organs, even trace elements are indispensable, otherwise there will be various problems. A strange problem occurs.


    For example, facial paralysis may be due to potassium deficiency, restlessness may be due to zinc deficiency, and irritability may be due to calcium deficiency...


    It is also like now. Many people say that the governor has a violent temper. In fact, it is also because of liver stagnation and blood stagnation. After the disease is cured, the temper will be cured.


    Tuanzi spoke very academically, but everyone couldn''t understand it.


    Only the evil adult Liang Ruoxu was secretly thinking, nonsense, he is cured, has a child, and has nothing to worry about, he must have a good temper!


    However, things in the middle are getting more and more complicated!


    Xiao Tai couldn''t give birth, it was because someone made trouble.


    Thinking about it normally, he can¡¯t give birth, and the one who benefits a little is the prince, because he can¡¯t give birth and has no children of his own, so he puts all his thoughts on the prince.


    But Empress Xiao died young, the prince is a waste, they can''t do this kind of thing by themselves...


    So, it is likely to be the person who controls Tang Erhe.


    At first, he thought that the person he controlled was the "true prince", and then he raised and disabled him. At that time, as long as he shows up and operates a little, he may have the identity of a benefactor. Needless to say, the fake prince, the "true prince" can''t rule the country, he has increased the bargaining chip, and he may even get the support of Wu''an Palace.


    I have to say that this game of chess is quite big.


    But unfortunately, the most critical piece, something went wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： The world of the Yan family will prosper forever

    Chapter 340 The Yan family will prosper forever


    Xiao Tai didn''t come back until evening.


    He is a martial artist with strong energy and blood, so a slight change will double the difference.


    It¡¯s like the ears are blocked by earwax. After a long time, you get used to it and you can¡¯t feel it anymore. But when you go to the hospital to take it out, you will find that everyone¡¯s speech is like thunder.


    That''s how he feels now.


    In fact, it was only a small improvement, but he could already feel it, and his mood was very complicated.


    Xinbao is still studying her Huahua carefully.


    After studying for a day, I kept thinking about it when I went to bed at night.


    In the deep dream, the bell of Zishi came faintly from the distant bell tower.


    The small world on the Sansheng Stone, the mountains and rivers are picturesque, the sea is clear and the river is clear, and the boundless voice resounds again...


    ...


    You have the merit of living tens of thousands of people, you can enjoy wealth and glory in reincarnation, and do whatever you want. Do you really want to return to the first life?


    Yes, I want to return.


    If you insist on going back, the medicine you learned in the first life and the medicine you learned in the second life will all return to ignorance.


    Yes, I think about it.


    ¡­


    Xuanxiao Danque, beside the Sansheng Stone, the woman''s voice is clear and firm:


    The country is broken, the family is gone, I am not living alone!


    I want to put all this in order, I want every family member who loves me to live happily ever after, and I want my Yan family to prosper forever!


    ¡­


    In the morning, Yuru lifted the curtain to look at it twice, but Xinbao remained motionless.


    Finally, Mrs. Lin came in to see her: "Why did you wake up so late today? It''s already half an hour late, and my face is lumpy."


    She lifted the curtain, took a closer look, couldn''t help smiling, and nodded her forehead: "Xiaoxiaobao! I can''t wake up, what are you thinking?"


    Xinbao sighed and opened his eyes.


    She can clearly feel that she is dreaming, can vaguely feel that "herself" is speaking, and can feel that kind of tragic mood, but she just doesn''t know what she said.


    Although Yan Shenjue said that the time has not come, she also thinks that the time may not come, but she really wants to know!


    Xinbao climbed into A Niang''s arms: "Hug."


    "My dear, what''s the matter?" Mrs. Lin put her arms around the little girl, and gently smoothed her soft and thin hair: "Have you had a nightmare?"


    Tuanzi''s voice was muffled in her arms: "Xinbao had a dream, but Xinbao couldn''t remember what it was dreaming about."


    Mrs. Lin smiled and said: "If you can''t remember it, don''t think about it! You have to learn this from your mother. Things that mother can''t remember, things that can''t be figured out, never think about them, and you will understand when you need them... I will tell you Said, don¡¯t learn from your second brother. When he was eight years old or how old, I met a person on the road with him. I felt familiar, and he also felt familiar, but I just couldn¡¯t remember who it was. , and then he kept thinking, thinking, until the next day, he finally remembered, and told me that it was a cake seller on the street where the temple fair was going. Moreover, he still dragged me to that street and bought Cook cake, see clearly, it is indeed, he is relieved!"


    Duanzi laughed when he heard that.


    Ms. Lin''s consolation is definitely not in the same genre as Yan Chen''s, but the effect is equally good.


    Anyway, the dumpling was happy soon, and then she washed her face and went downstairs to eat. The noodles left for her were really lumpy, so Xinbao ate with a spoon and asked, "Where''s Brother Xiaoxian?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Your father said, go to determine the style of the oil tank today, and tell him to go and have a look and choose some elegant ones."


    Xinbao nodded: "Where''s Uncle Xiao?"


    Ms. Lin pointed: "That one, didn''t your father say that he wanted to set up a swing, and he never made time for it. I accidentally mentioned it yesterday, and he went out to find wood."


    Xinbao snorted, "Then Aunt, after dinner, let''s go to the mountain to see the fruit trees!?"


    It''s been a month, and I don''t know if the saplings are alive or not.


    Mrs. Lin slapped her thigh: "When you mentioned fruit trees, I remembered, grapes! The grapes we planted are ripe! The weather is good, the night is not cold, and the straw mats don''t need to be lifted every day. As a result, I went to have a look today, and the grapes are ripe. Some of them are half gone, and some are purple!"


    She went out to bring it over, and ate one: "I washed a bunch and tasted it, but it was sweet, big and sweet. I also said that I would go out and pull a vine, weave a basket, and send some to the Shen family. I don''t know when your Uncle Shen will come back."


    So Xinbao finished eating, and the two went to pick grapes first.


    She planted the grapes at an unreasonable speed. At that time, longan grapes and mare''s milk grapes were planted. Longan grapes were obviously better than mare''s milk grapes. The grains are not too big.


    Xinbao took a look and said, "Ah! I forgot to trim it!"


    Trim it, it will definitely grow better!


    She ran back to the house and asked Yuru for scissors, Yuru directly took the scissors down, she commanded, and Yuru trimmed.


    For experts, grape pruning can be done in all seasons, but if it is only grown at home, it can only be pruned in winter. At this time, pruning is just topping, and thinning of closed and weak branches is not allowed.


    Ms. Lin just picked the ripe grape ears and cut them off, put them in the pot, and ate one from time to time.


    I was busy, so I heard someone calling outside: "Xinbao! Xinbao! Where are you going!"


    Xinbao groaned, and saw Xiao Tai looking here from one shed to another, Xinbao ran out of the sheds on short legs, and said with a haha, "I''m here!"


    Xiao Tai lifted the door flap with one hand, and got out from the shed: "Be careful, Bao''er!"


    Xinbao''s expression froze suddenly.


    At this moment, the Sansheng Stone suddenly lit up in her mind, and her entire consciousness was filled with this picture, so that she couldn''t even see the person in front of her clearly.


    A tall and mighty man, dressed in military uniform, half-kneeling and half-sitting among the rebellious army, one arm has been cut off.


    He was covered in blood, swung the knife with all his strength, and blocked the blow of others, his eyes were blood red, and his voice was hoarse: "Xinbao! You **** leave me alone! Get out! These few people are no match for me at all! Hurry up... run away..."


    Intense to the extreme sorrow, filled the atrium fiercely, Xinbao couldn''t cry out because of the pain, desperately wanted to say a word, but no matter what, he couldn''t make a sound...


    Uncle, don''t die.


    Uncle, don''t die! !


    Xiao Tai was terrified.


    One moment ago, Tuanzi jumped out, smiling toothlessly, extremely cute, but the next moment... she seemed to see something terrible, and suddenly showed such a sad expression on her small face. The body is crumbling.


    He rushed over and hugged the dumpling into his arms, "Xinbao! Xinbao, what''s going on, Xinbao!"


    Yan Shenjue and his second elder brother heard this voice as soon as they entered the door. Yan Shenjue pointed his toes and flew towards him, snatching Xinbao back into his arms: "Xinbao!?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： I want to tell the emperor

    Chapter 341 I want to tell the emperor


    Xinbao''s eyes are half-closed, her body has completely shut down, she can''t even move a finger, but her mind is still running desperately.


    This is not foreknowledge.


    It''s not because there are no words on the Sansheng Stone, but because she can clearly feel the situation she saw and this strong emotion, which originates from herself, and she can even clearly feel that in the At that time, he was in her heart, just like her father.


    So, this is different from previous precognition.


    This seems to be his original ending, Wuan Wang Xiaotai.


    And she came here just to change such a tragic ending!


    She had never seen it so clearly.


    She is Tang Shihua, but she is even more precious. She came here to change the tragic fate of all her relatives.


    But she was thinking again, at that time, she regarded Xiao Tai as her father, so what about her own father? Where is her own father?


    Tears flowed down, Xinbao desperately wanted to speak, but couldn''t make a sound, the soft and tender little doll, with a snow-white face and slightly open mouth, looked so pitiful and helpless, anxious Xiao Tai was going crazy, jumping all over the ground: "What the **** is going on! Save her!"


    Yan Shenjue looked at her without blinking, and said, "She said, I want Daddy."


    Ms. Lin said anxiously: "I''ll go find it! I''ll go find it!"


    Yan Shen Jue still stared at her closely, trying to distinguish, but he couldn''t guess what she said next.


    At this time, a voice suddenly heard: "She said, uncle, don''t die."


    Everyone was startled, and Tang Qingshan, who had just rushed back, was also taken aback. Liang Ruoxu approached slowly, with a complicated face, and murmured: "She has been saying these two sentences, uncle, don''t you?" Die, I want Daddy..."


    He looked at Xiao Tai, Xiao Tai was bewildered.


    Tang Qingshan didn''t care about anything else, he rushed forward to hug his daughter and patted her. After patting for a long time, Tuanzi burst into tears.


    Tang Qingshan heaved a long sigh of relief, and several people around him also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Only Xiao Tai finally came back to his senses, and said in amazement: "She, Xin Baoer, she... called me uncle??" He pointed at her: "But..."


    As soon as Liang Ruoxu grabbed him, he dragged him aside. Xiao Tai subconsciously wanted to struggle, Liang Ruoxu hugged his arm anxiously, and shouted in a low voice: "Don''t yell! It''s a big deal! Come and listen. I said!"


    Second brother also noticed something, came over quickly, hugged his other arm, Xiao Tai was full of doubts, looked at Xinbao, and was finally dragged away by them obediently.


    They dragged Xiao Tai to the second brother''s room, and told him Tang Erhe''s confession.


    Xiao Tai is not stupid, but he just never thought about it, but once he knew it was a child exchange, Xiao Tai suddenly stood up: "So the prince..."


    Liang Ruoxu almost died of fright, and rushed over to cover his mouth.


    Xiao Tai threw him away, and his angry face changed: "No wonder! No wonder! After hearing about Tang Sanshui, his mother''s father always felt that his temper is so **** familiar. Dare is a pile of shit. The big-headed maggots in the house are smelly! I... I have been serving that trash for so many years like I served my ancestors, and that trash still makes me salute and kneel down every day. This and that, the instigating Lao Tzu circled around...it turned out to be a fake!"


    "The fake trash is enjoying life in the palace, but my nephew is living among the people. After suffering such a serious crime, the whole family was tortured by a group of unscrupulous people. My dear, such a good baby, she should have been honored with gold and jade." grown up!"


    He was about to explode with anger, aggrieved, and distressed. He couldn''t help but yelled a few times, and slapped down, smashing the table.


    Liang Ruoxu took a few steps away, watching him gasping for breath.


    He could understand his frustration.


    Whoever is called is not aggrieved! He is the only one who treats the prince well in the capital! Even the emperor is not as patient as him! Who is King Wu''an bowing to in this whole world? As a result, he was like a slave every day in front of the prince!


    Thinking about it, he would die for him.


    But besides that, he was thinking about another thing.


    This morning, he just happened to see the whole thing with his own eyes, and saw the dumpling jumping out laughing, and then suddenly froze as if hit by something, his eyes were wide open, and his expression was sad like a little doll.


    Then she inexplicably called out her uncle... Before that, she absolutely didn''t know about it.


    Give a smart person a little information, and he can guess a lot.


    Anyway, at that moment, Liang Ruoxu seemed to be enlightened, and suddenly understood everything...


    Understood that he asked the master how he knew about the cheating, the master said lightly that he knew it in a dream; he understood why the master kept telling him to treat Xinbao kindly before he left; send it all the way...


    Understood, in this instant, he understood everything.


    He glanced at his second brother.


    Second brother sat blankly, motionless. He also belonged to the kind of smart person who could guess a lot after hearing a little information.


    He has already guessed something extraordinary now, so he is in a trance, and he is a little lost.


    The room was silent for a while.


    Xiao Tai was angry for a while, and then suddenly came back to his senses: "Your Majesty! Does Your Majesty know? The Emperor must die of humiliation! The Emperor must suffer too! No, I have to go back and tell the Emperor!"


    Liang Ruoxu hurriedly stood up and hugged him: "My lord! Wait, listen to me first!"


    Xiao Tai pulled him away casually, and was about to open the door, Liang Ruoxu said anxiously: "My lord, if you want to kill their family, go ahead!"


    Xiao Tai suddenly stopped.


    He knows how to play with his mind, he is definitely not the opponent of civil servants, he may not understand the things in the middle, don''t really act blindly.


    He turns back, looking at him.


    Liang Ruoxu looked up at him, and said seriously: "My lord, Yin Lin is my younger brother. You know that I have no family. My benefactor is my reborn parents, and my younger brother is my real brother. I will not harm them! Their safety is in danger." In my heart, it is far higher than fame and fortune! I will never harm them! Listen to me carefully!"


    Xiao Tai sat back with a dark face, Liang Ruoxu said: "If it is true that someone changed the person in the East Palace, have you ever thought about who changed it? Who is the woman mentioned in Tang Erhe''s confession? Who is Tang Erhe imprisoned? Which empress or prince in the palace is involved? Who is this prince''s in-law? There are too many involved!"


    Xiao Taidao: "So what? I told the emperor, and the emperor will naturally investigate! The emperor is very talented, so he will naturally find out!"


    "Yes," Liang Ruoxu said softly after a while, "You''re right."


    The cuteness of military generals is that they really don''t think so much.


    Especially, a loyal minister like Xiao Tai who spends his whole life in the daytime is really very straightforward in his loyalty to the emperor.


    Like him, like Mr. Yuan, after learning about this matter, when considering how to expose it, he will definitely consider his own safety and retreat, but Xiao Tai will not at all.


    No wonder the emperor trusted him so much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： keep mistake

    Chapter 342 Make mistakes and make mistakes


    Liang Ruoxu said seriously: "You can tell the emperor, but you can''t just run straight into the palace, just tell the emperor that you have to leave time for the emperor to make arrangements. You are so shocked by this matter, the emperor will be even more shocked." After you are shocked, you don''t need to worry about anything, but the emperor, he still has to consider the reputation of the royal family, the weight of the East Palace, and the world..."


    "Also, he needs to consider all of what I just said. He needs to investigate, and he needs to make arrangements before the investigation. Otherwise, how do you know if they will jump the wall in a hurry? Will they treat Uncle Qingshan? Will the whole family attack the emperor and Prince Wu''an''s mansion?"


    "You are not afraid, they are afraid! The people around you are always the most difficult to guard against. They are so bold that they can even change the prince. Do you think they really won''t lay hands on the emperor? The safety of the emperor is related to the world, and the matter of the prince is not a trivial matter. We can''t Come on! Your lord, even on the battlefield, you need to strategize, and there are soldiers who are not tired of deception and can''t concentrate on rushing forward, don''t you think?"


    Outside, Mrs. Lin called someone: "My lord."


    Xiao Tai quickly agreed, pushed open the door, and said to Liang Ruoxu: "Then tell me! What do you say!"


    Whilst speaking, she opened the door and smiled like a flower, "What''s the matter?"


    Miss Lin has a complicated expression: "Xinbao wants uncle."


    "Oh, okay! I''ll go right away!" He jumped directly from upstairs: "Where is it?"


    Mrs. Lin led him to Yuan''s house. Xiao Tai rubbed his face as he walked, trying to wipe away the ferocity on his face, and then entered Yuan''s house in three steps. After pumping and pumping, seeing him coming, he said: "Uncle! Uncle!"


    "Hey! Be careful, Bao''er!" Xiao Tai hurried forward and sat beside Tang Qingshan.


    Even the two elder brothers who came a step late couldn''t help laughing, Hanhan is so nice, he doesn''t have any troubles, on this point, he obviously doesn''t feel embarrassed at all, in his case, all his brothers and uncles belong to his family anyway !


    Xinbao opened her little arm, Xiao Tai quickly took it and hugged her into his arms.


    Xinbao hugged his neck tightly, seeing how strong he was, and could kill a cow with one punch, she felt a little happy and relieved, and kept sticking her small face to his bearded face, rubbing and rubbing.


    After hugging him for a while, she turned her head again: "Daddy hug."


    Even Xiao Tai could feel it, she wanted to hug both of them, so he squeezed forward again, grabbed her calves with his big hands, put them on his lap, and covered them with his hands.


    Xinbao couldn''t help laughing, her big eyes were still red and swollen, but she smiled toothlessly, dumb and cute.


    Xiao Tai couldn''t help but moved closer to the bearded face, and kissed Tuanzi''s face: "Xinbao, darling, what happened just now, you scared me to death!"


    Xinbao smiled, pushed aside her father, and looked at the people in the room.


    Yan Shenjue stood at the door, glanced at her, turned over, stood on the roof, and could look around.


    Liang Ruoxu saw no one chased him away, so he pretended to stay as if nothing had happened.


    Xinbao''s small hands were digging and digging, and grabbed Xiao Tai''s big hand: "Uncle, Xinbao had a dream, dreamed of..."


    She shook violently, Tang Qingshan couldn''t stop patting her, and Mrs. Lin also sat down next to her, hugging her gently, her parents were by her side, which gave Tuanzi great comfort. The situation was repeated.


    Xiao Tai listened with a serious expression, and said again: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, sweetheart, this is all a dream."


    "No," Xinbao said anxiously, "This is something that will happen after a long, long time."


    Tang Qingshan said in a deep voice: "Xinbao''s dream is something that will happen, but if you know it in advance and prepare in advance, you can avoid it."


    so? Xiao Tai scratched his head, really didn''t know how to prepare for it.


    The second elder brother said: "Xinbao, is this something that will happen after a long time?"


    "Yes," Xinbao said, "I don''t know the exact time, but uncle looks a lot older, it should be a long time."


    "Wait!" Liang Ruoxu suddenly said: "Have you ever thought about it, this is unreasonable! Now my country is peaceful and the people are peaceful, and there is an old prince guarding the border. Although there is a nuisance, it can''t be a climate. What is the situation?" Under the circumstances, the governor who should be sitting in the tent of the Chinese army died in the chaos, and even failed to arrange Xinbao in advance so that Xinbao could see this scene with his own eyes?"


    After saying this, everyone suddenly fell silent.


    yes! yes! Even if he is going to the border, he will definitely arrange Xinbao in advance!


    Xiao Tai''s expression suddenly became serious, he asked Xinbao: "Those people, what kind of clothes are they wearing? Is it armor?"


    Xinbao thought blankly for a while: "It''s either armor or a mandarin jacket, with a large breastplate tied on the front and a round piece of leather sewn on the back with a black bird on it."


    "Blackbird?"


    Liang Ruoxu directly grabbed the pen on the case, quickly rubbed some ink, and drew a sketch: "Is it like this?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "That''s right, it''s like this, with thorns on the sides."


    Liang Ruoxu took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Tai, Xiao Tai''s expression also sank.


    Several people were relatively silent.


    But Xinbao couldn''t say more.


    After a while, Liang Ruoxu suddenly called up: "Xiao Jue."


    Yan Chenjue responded, turned over and fell down, Liang Ruoxu said seriously: "This is a big matter, don''t ignore it, and don''t delay it, you let your shadow guard secretly send a message to the emperor, and then let the emperor arrange a suitable time , you and the lord go to meet him, is it possible?"


    Yan Shenjue looked at Xinbao.


    Xinbao nodded with a very serious face: "Yes! Xinbao believes in uncle!"


    Liang Ruoxu explained: "Xinbao, it''s not that I don''t care about your safety, but that your father''s identity is doomed after this matter has come to this point, and it is impossible for you to stop, so the only way to deal with this matter is as soon as possible." , Tell the emperor that it is safest to clear your identity as soon as possible. Of course, during this period, my lord, you still have to take care to protect their safety, so as not to make trouble at night."


    Xiao Tai nodded.


    At this moment, Tang Qingshan suddenly said a word.


    He said with a very calm expression: "I think it is a great honor to be a brother with the prince."


    Everyone can''t help but be quiet.


    What he meant by this was to show up as Xiao Tai''s younger brother. For the emperor, it was a good idea to save worry and effort, and the bad influence of the real and fake prince would be minimized.


    Liang Ruoxu really admires Tang Qingshan, this is the noble man of Tianhuang, with courage and wisdom that are second to none! What is that fake thing called!


    Liang Ruoxu said seriously: "Uncle, don''t think too much, the emperor is definitely kept in the dark about this matter. The emperor is a kind father and benevolent monarch, but he is also a man of temperament. If he knows this matter, even If you put in ten more effort, you will definitely return to everyone, and it is absolutely impossible to tolerate making mistakes. Trust me!"


    Tang Qingshan didn''t speak again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： wild horse

    Chapter 343 Runaway Wild Horse


    Xiao Tai suddenly said: "Wait, who are you? Why do you have shadow guards?"


    Liang Ruoxu said: "Xiao Jue is a descendant of Princess Funing."


    "Oh!" Xiao Tai suddenly said: "It''s you! You are that little monster..."


    He pointed at him, Xinbao jumped up and covered his mouth, Xiao Tai turned his head, and saw the expression on Tuanzi''s face, it was full of "this uncle is too worrying" up".


    Xiao Tai shut up silently.


    Yan Shen Jue didn''t say much, and went out to find the shadow guard, and then the two set off overnight to the capital.


    Liang Ruoxu picked someone who was slightly similar in stature to Xiao Tai from among his own people, dressed him up with a beard, and prepared to impersonate him occasionally.


    Both Xiao Tai and Xiao Tai were masters. They rode fast during the day and changed carriages at night. They traveled day and night and arrived in the capital in more than ten days. At this time, the news of the shadow guards had already been delivered to the palace.


    Seriously, this kind of "I have something important to tell you, don''t tell anyone, you find a place and I''ll just tell you alone"... This kind of extremely unreliable communication, if you change someone, the emperor will It''s your fault.


    But Yan Shenjue was the one who sent the message, and Xiao Tai was added, so Emperor Ming Pei was not angry.


    He set the meeting place at Qiansheng Temple in Jiaoyuan.


    The Pepper Garden is also called the Banana Garden. It is located on the east side of Taiye Pond, across the moat. It is considered to be outside the palace. Usually no one will go there. Only when the plantains are in bloom, the emperor will occasionally go there, so the two sneaked into the garden quietly. It was easy, and no one would think of Emperor Ming Pei going there.


    The two of them went there one night earlier and waited in Qiansheng Temple.


    We have been on the road together for so long, and we didn¡¯t start chatting until this morning when we shared the dry food. The governor stretched out his loving hand and grabbed his shoulder: "Hey, Xiaojue, what is your name now?"


    In the palace at this time, Emperor Ming Pei came down early, and the shadow guard reported in a low voice: "It''s Prince Wu''an and a young man who sneaked in around Yin hour last night, only the two of them, no one came over."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    He trusts Xiao Tai, and he also trusts Yan Yan, but as a king, he never does things purely with trust.


    It wasn''t until noon that he had a whim, and ordered people to drive lightly, and went to the pepper garden.


    Jiaoyuan only had a few young eunuchs who stayed behind to clean up. They were driven away by Fang Wuyou long ago. Fang Wuyou himself didn''t get too close. He is his own sperm. He doesn''t know what the emperor doesn''t want him to know.


    Thousand Saints Hall has double eaves and pointed, elegant shape, but it is unprepared and a little dusty.


    Emperor Ming Pei turned around with his hands behind his back, looked at the statue, and could already hear a voice in front of the door behind him, Emperor Ming Pei turned his head and shouted: "Not coming out yet!"


    Xiao Tai is such a big one, it came out all at once, and even pounced on it, hugging the emperor, the startled shadow guard fell to the ground, and even interrupted Xiao Tai''s emotions, his eyes were red I froze for a moment: "Huh?"


    Emperor Ming Pei has long been used to his one tendon. Seeing his eyes red, he was angry and happy: "Big man! What does he look like! Okay, just tell me if you have anything, can I make the decision for you? Handle me!" release!"


    Xiao Tai said: "Your Majesty, I feel sorry for you! I am so uncomfortable, so aggrieved, so angry, hey, it''s been a few days and I haven''t recovered... But Xiaojue is right, Your Majesty can''t be more uncomfortable. I feel aggrieved and even more angry! The minister is angry for the emperor just thinking about it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei originally patted his hand to comfort him, but after hearing what he said, his expression froze suddenly.


    He said in a deep voice, "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Tai opened his mouth and said: "Prince, he is a savage!"


    Even the shadow guards couldn''t help but froze, and then retreated quickly and silently.


    Emperor Ming Pei remained motionless, his brows furrowed deeply.


    Yan Shen Jue secretly sighed in his heart, remembering Liang Ruoxu''s confession before leaving.


    He said, the reason why he asked you to go is to be ready at any time to pull back the runaway wild horse.


    Yan Shen Jue stepped forward to salute: "My son sees the emperor, long live the emperor, long live, long live, long live."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and even smiled a little: "Come here."


    He pushed Xiao Tai away, reached out and patted his head: "Good boy, tell me in detail."


    On this matter, Xinbao and everyone in the Tang family, as well as Xiao Tai, Yan Shenjue, etc., have a consensus that does not need to be expressed.


    In the face of the safety of the country, personal safety, honor and disgrace, all things must take a step back.


    The difference is that Tuanzi chose to give their trust because of their trust in Emperor Ming Pei, while for others, living in this era, the status of emperor is naturally worth everything they give.


    However, this does not mean that there are no reservations.


    After all, Tuanzi is amazing, and if he said it all at once, it would make people suspicious. It''s better to leave it for tomorrow and let him see it for himself.


    So Yan Shenjue only talked about foreknowledge.


    There was a case before, and there was a prediction later, and this prediction had predicted Yan Chenjue''s own disaster, and Yan Chenjue also set up a trap to kill Chen Ershao.


    Because the earthquake was not a good thing for the emperor, he chose to confess it, but it made all this more credible.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened quietly.


    After a long while he said: "Go to the East Palace, find a chance, secretly take a drop of the prince''s blood, and take another drop of my blood, and let Jian Yusi go to learn."


    The shadow guard agreed outside, and after a while, one of the shadow guards took a small jade cup. Emperor Ming Pei rolled up his sleeve a little higher, but the shadow guard didn''t dare to do it. Emperor Ming Pei took the needle and pierced it. , dripped a few drops of blood down.


    The shadow guard received the needle and fled away without a sound. Yan Shenjue took a step forward, took the handkerchief, and gently wrapped his arm.


    Emperor Ming Pei patted his hands: "Don''t be busy, just sit down and let me think about it."


    This is really dark under the lights.


    He also read Liang Ruoxu''s excerpts, and he also listened to Gao Fu''s report, but he was serious and didn''t think about himself. He even told Fang Wuyou that the general was careless. I don''t even know I have a son!


    But thinking back now, the old prince was in Jiangyou Province more than 30 years ago, because he was also in Jiangyou Province!


    He was in the army every day, following the old prince to wipe out the remnants, never thought that something would happen at home!


    Moreover, when the prince presented the jade plate, he wanted to invite Jianyusi. It is said that he followed the example of the immortal family. This does not depend on whether he believes it or not, but a necessary rule. There were two times when blood relationship was required to "verify the body"


    At that time, he had no other heirs! Is that person who can control Jianyusi, or can he control Jianyusi''s blood snake? Or did you take blood in advance and stay there for six years?


    These all need to be checked carefully.


    Xiao Tai suddenly remembered: "Your Majesty, if I don''t have a son, I have been tampered with!"


    "What?" Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "Been tampered with?"


    "Yes," Xiao Tai said: "I went to Qingshan''s house to recognize my relatives, and then I found Xinbao at a glance. Now it is called Bai Gusheng, and it is treated by a famous doctor in the rivers and lakes. I think it is quite useful. It is said that he used a This acupuncture method needs to be given once every three months or half a year. In recent years, I haven¡¯t used a fixed doctor. I think this matter can¡¯t be escaped by those women in the backyard! Your Majesty, I really understand now. A knife on the head..."


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by him, and slapped him hard.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Weak willpower

    Chapter 344 Willpower is not firm


    Then Emperor Ming Pei turned his head and talked to Yan Shenjue: "Is your son taking the imperial examination?"


    Yan Shen never thought that he still had the mind to talk to him at this moment, and replied softly: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said with a gentle smile: "I love reading your letters very much. I usually read them when I''m tired. That family..." He paused, and continued: "There''s that letter Little girl, it''s really cute to hear what you say."


    Yan Shenjue nodded, with a smile in his eyes: "Xinbao is very cute."


    The two were chatting, and the shadow guard had already returned, and said in a low voice, "I don''t know the snake."


    That means there is really no blood relationship.


    Emperor Ming Pei stopped laughing, Xiao Tai looked at his face, stood up and turned around, and comforted awkwardly: "Your Majesty, don''t feel bad."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t speak, and it took a long time before he said: "My son, who lives in the countryside, has experienced setbacks for a long time, but still has a benevolent heart... and that man, who is well-clothed and well-fed, surrounded by famous teachers since childhood, taught by precepts and deeds, is still a helpless one. Why should I feel bad for my trash? I am very proud and very happy!"


    He stood up and adjusted his clothes: "Xiao Tai."


    Xiao Tai hurriedly stood up and saluted: "The minister is here."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You go back secretly, stay in the Tang family, dispatch some people to protect the safety of each of them. Also, after you go back, find an opportunity to pretend to beat Liang Shen in public, how to do it, Let him teach you. If I call you, you just refuse to return, no matter how many times I call you, and no matter how I punish you... until I ask the shadow guard to let you know."


    Xiao Tai was puzzled, but because he was good at it, he said: "I obey the order."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said again: "My son, you go back too, what to do, what to do, everything remains the same. I will let another two hundred shadow guards go there, and you can tell them if you have something to do."


    Yan Shen Jue also said: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s it, you go back."


    Yan Shenjue raised his eyes to look at him, Emperor Ming Pei said gently: "Go, don''t worry about me, go back earlier, Xinbao wants her fairy wife."


    Yan Shen Jue felt a little embarrassed all of a sudden, and after a salute, the two quietly retreated.


    Emperor Ming Pei stood in the room and slowly smiled.


    In fact, in one point, he is somewhat similar to Xiao Tai.


    It''s my own child, that''s a good thing, and a small mistake can''t hide the flaws. When I heard that it''s not my own child, all the likes turned into loathing.


    The difference is that when Xiao Tai thinks of what he has paid before, he will be furious and want to kill him.


    But Emperor Ming Pei''s way of venting his anger is... let him give back what he didn''t deserve in double!


    Emperor Ming Pei returned to the palace with a flick of his sleeves.


    Xiao Tai and the two hurried back.


    Since Xinbao sent the two of them away, the whole group has been wrinkled. When Yuru wakes up in the morning and Yuru puts her clothes on, she will babble: "My fairy wife flew away! When will my fairy wife Fly back!"


    After two days, it gradually developed into singing, and there are still several songs! Play on loop every day!


    Uncle Lin took Xinbao to the orchard, and kept singing when he came back: "My fairy wife, fly away, my fairy wife, haven''t flown back~~~"


    Mrs. Lin heard it, and said speechlessly: "What the **** are you singing about?"


    Second Uncle Lin was stunned for a moment, scratching his head: "Huh? Xinbao has been singing, and I learned it by accident. It''s been wandering in my mind, you know? I can''t even forget it!"


    "I don''t know!" Mrs. Lin said contemptuously: "I also listen to it every day, but I didn''t sing! Your willpower is not firm!"


    All right, Second Uncle Lin will stop singing.


    As a result, after a while, Mrs. Lin was cooking, shaking her head and humming a tune while cooking.


    After hearing a few words, Second Uncle Lin came over and knocked silently on the wall.


    As soon as Mrs. Lin looked up, he sang and danced to her tune: "Uncle, uncle, uncle, uncle, dear uncle! Uncle, uncle, uncle, uncle, mighty uncle!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    Ms. Lin had been in a trance for a while, and she suddenly became angry: "I have to get this kid back!"


    Second Uncle Lin disagreed: "I''ll wait to see what you do."


    So Mrs. Lin called Tuanzi over and said to her, "Xinbao, stop singing nonsense, okay?"


    "Why?" Tuanzi argues: "Xinbao misses her uncle, misses Brother Xiaoxian, and Xinbao wants to express Xinbao''s miss with singing!"


    These little words come in sets!


    Second Uncle Lin was weaving baskets beside him, and while winking at Mrs. Lin, it meant you pull it, pull it!


    Mrs. Lin showed a kind smile: "But Xinbaoer, have you ever thought that when you sing, other people listen to it and learn it, and everyone is singing, so whether it is your wife or everyone else? Wife, is your uncle or everyone''s uncle?"


    Duanzi''s pupils trembled immediately.


    yes! In this way, the wife will be snatched away by others!


    Tuanzi ran away with a serious face.


    Ms. Lin put her hips on her hips proudly, and gave her brother a wink. Little boy, I gave birth to this! I can''t cure you anymore!


    As a result, the next day, I heard Tuanzi singing: "My er er er er, fly away, my er er errrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr, I have not flown back~~~"


    As soon as the fairy wife is sung, she shuts her mouth and turns to um er er er... After a day, Mrs. Lin also "my er er errrrr..."


    Miss Lin: "..."


    This day is really unbearable, what is the dignity of my mother!


    Fortunately, the dumplings are very busy.


    She was busy taking these precious plant cuttings brought by the old man, and also busy running to Shen''s house to cut and prune the flowers of Shen''s house. She was very busy every day.


    Tang Qingshan and Fourth Brother Tang are also very busy, and the Lin family...the second brother...the twins...only Miss Lin is left alone.


    After such a big thing happened, everyone''s life seemed to be the same as before. Miss Lin thought she couldn''t be compared with them! So she also put on a nonchalant look, at most who was around, she pinched him suddenly, and he cried out in pain, and Mrs. Lin said: "Oh, it''s not a dream."


    Xinbao can''t take care of other things when she is busy, and she is busy for ten days.


    As a result, one day while strolling in the garden, someone said: "Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    As soon as Xinbao looked up, he was overjoyed and rushed over: "Third brother! Uncle Shen! You are back!"


    The two embraced each other, it was a good time to meet each other!


    After resting, the third brother said: "I heard that the second brother passed the examination on the way, is there anything else going on at home?"


    Xinbao said: "Yes!"


    The third brother said: "What''s the matter?"


    Tuanzi looked at him, and was about to say, just a meal, when the third brother urged her: "What''s the matter!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： All-rounder is not easy to mess with

    Chapter 345 All-rounder and all-rounder is not easy to mess with


    Dumplings are a bit difficult.


    She is close to the third brother, but she has to admit that the third brother is a little naive.


    She blinked and blinked, held back for a long time, and then said: "That''s right, it''s Daddy who opened the oil shop."


    "Oh," the third brother was not very interested: "Let''s go! I knew it a long time ago! Let''s go home then?"


    Tuanzi''s big eyes are full: "You go home, I still want to plant flowers!"


    "Okay then." The third brother picked up his sister, kissed her twice, and left leisurely.


    Xinbao tilted his head and watched the third brother leave, then moved his little butt, moved to Shen Erye''s side, and had an adult conversation with him: "Uncle, I will tell you a secret, don''t tell others ! My father''s real relatives are here!"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Really? Who is it?"


    Xinbao said proudly: "He is a very powerful person! You will know when you see him! Xinbao is telling you now, don''t be surprised when you see him."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Okay."


    It was difficult for him to speak with his head down, so he casually carried the dumpling onto the table, and smiled face to face: "Xin Baoer, where''s your brother Xiaoxian?"


    Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian is going out!"


    "Oh, Uncle Zhongli is still at your house?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi said, "His poison has been cured, but the disease is not completely cured yet."


    "Oh," Shen Erye said: "I found some flowers for Xinbao, and I walked slowly, maybe it will take two days to arrive. Uncle Minger will go to your house to see your father, do you want to go back?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "No, Xinbao has a beginning and an end, and he will go home after planting the flowers."


    "That''s fine," Shen Erye said with a smile, "Then uncle will go there, and then come back early to accompany Xinbao."


    Xinbao asked him solemnly: "Have you eliminated all the bad guys?"


    "That''s right," Second Master Shen imitated her tone and said, "It''s all settled, it''s just the bad guy who poisoned him. Uncle couldn''t find it no matter how hard he tried, that''s why Uncle delayed for so long."


    Xinbao was a little surprised: "Didn''t you find it? Is it the bad guy who poisoned Uncle Zhongli?"


    "No," Second Master Shen chatted with her solemnly: "The person who poisoned Uncle Zhongli was an acquaintance, but the person who sold them the poison, even Tang Nan, the villain''s boss, didn''t know who he was. He said his name was Sun Tianji, but after Tang Nan''s incident was revealed, he disappeared, and neither did I."


    Xinbao tilted his head and thought for a while: "Then will he come and secretly harm you?"


    "Probably not," Shen Erye said: "That bad guy harmed me because he wanted to be the leader of the gang. I don''t know that Sun Tianji. He should be just asking for money, so he probably won''t harm me again. But he This poison is too vicious. I have never seen it before in the world. I only heard that when it flares up, it hurts like the bones of the whole body are broken. The tough man can''t stand it, but he still can''t pass out. So I thought , this kind of poison can be solved by hand, but the result is that no one can be found."


    Xinbao thought for a while, and said: "Then you tell others the way to detoxify, or else it''s fine!"


    Second Master Shen was taken aback.


    He said: "Can you tell others about your prescription? Can Bai Gusheng agree?"


    "Yes!" Xinbao said: "This is not Dabai''s prescription, this is Xinbao''s prescription! Xinbao has the final say!"


    She patted her chest: "After telling others, even if the bad guys change this poison a little bit, a smart doctor can use my prescription to come up with a new solution, or just use this prescription to solve it, the effect is not very good at best. , but it is also understandable.¡±


    Her voice was milky and glutinous, but these words really made him feel emotional.


    Second Master Shen said after a long time: "Then uncle will replace those who were killed, thank you Xinbao."


    You know, this kind of poison is completely used to harm people.


    When Zhong Limin was poisoned, he searched all over the world for famous doctors, but no one could cure him, so if someone else was poisoned and couldn''t stand it, he could only obey the person who held the antidote, and he could announce the prescription... Heh, Then this Sun Tianji was caught blind.


    So Xinbao took Shen Erye''s hand to the study room, and dictated the prescription, and this prescription can be used in conjunction with acupuncture. I just feel, how can I put it bluntly, Bai Gusheng''s acupuncture skills are not as high as hers!


    I! Niu Colu Xinbao! All-rounder! not to be trifled!


    In addition, Xinbao also released the prescription and antidote backwards, and let Erye Shen take them all, copy them for Bai Gusheng, and then release them.


    Second Master Shen went over, even walking among relatives, nothing happened.


    It was Zhong Limin, after getting these, he came up to his second elder brother, and asked him to help, write a few letters, and send them to various sects and some pharmacies covered by Chaotianmen in the name of Chaotianmen.


    After hearing this, the second brother had an idea.


    In this world, no one is simple.


    Zhong Limin is indeed a person who uses his brains in Chaotianmen, so he can see their intentions.


    The second elder brother took over the job, but he didn''t use anyone''s name, he just talked about it in the tone of Chaotianmen, and also talked about the appearance of the poison, and then asked Bai Gusheng to explain it in detail Vein phase and other signs of seed poisoning.


    Of course, the Gu formula must never be released, otherwise it is impossible to guarantee that there will be people with evil intentions who will use this Gu formula to harm people, but the antidote and cure are all attached to the letter, and at the same time clearly stated the difference between the two .


    Treatment is a complete removal, and the antidote can only relieve pain. Every time you use it more, the dose needs to be increased again and again.


    He wrote very plainly.


    Zhong Limin took it over and looked at it, then smiled and said, "I''ll tell you when the time comes, this prescription was given by Mr. Yuan?"


    The second elder brother thought for a while and nodded: "Please. Also, Uncle Zhongli, I have an idea... The name Sun Tianji, Tianji, the third star of the Big Dipper, Sun, the third in a hundred surnames, I always feel that this name , is a pseudonym..."


    Zhong Limin was taken aback, and he thought for a while: "If you want to say that, it really is! This person suddenly appeared and disappeared... It seems that he is here to make trouble? He helped Tang Nan take the position of leader!"


    The second elder brother said solemnly: "If my guess is right and it''s not a coincidence, then Uncle Shen may be implicated by us. Because the Big Dipper exists around the Ziwei star, this is the habitual way of people like Chaotang. way of naming."


    Zhong Limin smiled: "I don''t know what to do or not. The sect master is in trouble. You rushed thousands of miles to save each other. You also solved my poison. You didn''t care about us at that time, but we care about you now. You It may not be too contemptuous of us rivers and lakes."


    Second brother smiled and said: "We are also from the Jianghu, I am young and can''t speak, so Uncle Zhongli doesn''t have to get angry and deny me!"


    Zhong Limin also smiled: "It''s my fault. When I see scholars, I habitually say a few words."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： unexpected result

    Chapter 346 Unexpected harvest


    Although it was quite happy at the end, the second brother also discovered that people from the rivers and lakes and scholars belong to the typical aura disagreement, that is, "although you didn''t do anything, but I don''t know why, I just see you Pleasing to the eye."


    Just say a word, he may think badly, but scholars are used to being polite, try to be thoughtful in doing things, and they say a lot, just like what he said just now, it is really good intentions, really feel sorry, but he It obviously didn''t sound right to my ears.


    But I also want to know that the same thing, if a Jiang Hu person said it, he might not feel much.


    This is the case when both sides take a step back, let alone normal times.


    So he was thinking, Liang Ruoxu''s idea is really a bit difficult.


    But so what?


    Anyway, his younger brother is Shen Erye''s direct disciple. As long as they have a good relationship with each other, even if they don''t say a word to each other, the relationship will still be broken.


    Second brother told Liang Ruoxu afterwards, Liang Ruoxu hehehe, immediately asked someone to pass the letter and prescription to the old man through the channel of the shadow guard.


    As an old fox, he doesn''t believe in coincidences! He thought there was something wrong with Sun Tianji!


    He felt that what happened to Second Master Shen this time was related to Tang Qingshan''s identity!


    Then the question arises. If this matter is related to Tang Qingshan, what else did this person do before doing this matter?


    Is there a possibility that this person''s main activity place is actually in the court, in the capital?


    Could there already be courtiers, subject to such a poison?


    As soon as this prescription came out, it became very lively... Tell his master in advance, and if the master tells the emperor again, maybe there will be unexpected gains.


    So, this friend status is really very useful.


    Especially because many people have witnessed it, and especially since the master has been appointed Prime Minister and has a prominent position, people in Jianghu will be more honored and eager to publicize this friendship.


    If they want to change someone, they might think that they are doing favors. It is estimated that more than one person will say that maybe they have made this poison themselves! Otherwise, why there has never been one in Jianghu before, they will have it as soon as they come out!!


    After Zhong Limin came out, he also told Second Master Shen, and Second Master Shen really didn''t care.


    Tang Nan has had this idea for several years, and there are many small tricks. He just got this poison by chance and used it as a sharp weapon...I can''t remember anyone else.


    Besides, so what if Tang Qingshan was really involved in this matter?


    What he cares about is the friendship they have traveled so far, what he cares about is the care and admiration that Tuanzi has for him, and what he cares about when making friends with people from the rivers and lakes is the heart.


    Tang Qingshan was busy every day, Second Master Shen didn''t stay long, and Third Brother Hanhan didn''t notice any changes at home, the two of them came back after lunch.


    Tuanzi was taking a nap with Yuru, and Shen Zhuoli saw that Second Master Shen was free, so he told him about the house he bought.


    In the past few months, Second Master Shen had forgotten about it. When he said it, he remembered it, and couldn''t help laughing: "This yard is actually the idea of ??Xinbao and the others. They think you have a serious heart. It¡¯s always unreliable, so I ask you to buy a yard and put it there, even if it¡¯s your own place, you usually live at home, if you feel uncomfortable at any time, go to your own place for a while , what do you think?"


    Shen Zhuoli was stunned.


    He didn''t expect it to be like this.


    His relationship with them was not very good either. He never expected that they would spend such thought on his worthless ideas, and Second Lord Shen actually followed them seriously.


    He was a little embarrassed, but also a little moved,


    These days, he has been in charge of the chores in the courtyard, and after being praised by Zhong Limin, he has gradually gained more confidence and feels that he is not useless.


    He stood quietly for a while, if he had followed before, he would have said thank you, but now...he opened his arms, threw them into the arms of Second Master Shen, and said softly, "Grandpa, I''m sorry for you."


    Second Master Shen smiled and patted him on the back: "My family, you don''t need to see outsiders like this."


    Tuanzi rattled in from the door, with signs of sleeping on his face, Shen Zhuoli pulled away quickly, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Tuanzi didn''t feel that there was anything wrong at all, and walked around him familiarly, and climbed onto Second Master Shen''s lap.


    Second Master Shen smiled and hugged her: "Xin Baoer just woke up?"


    "Yeah." Tuanzi''s voice was still vaguely awakened, "Uncle, have you seen Huahua from Xinbaozhong?"


    "See you," Second Master Shen said with a smile, "The pots on the right wall are for Uncle, right? Uncle has already brought them back. Go back and see if Uncle put them in the right place."


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "After you left, Xinbao realized that he forgot to tell you! Fortunately, they still remember."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "It''s fine if you didn''t forget Uncle when you planted."


    "No way," said Tuanzi, "Xinbao is good to Uncle, and I will never forget it."


    Second Master Shen laughed out loud.


    Shen Zhuoli couldn''t help but laugh too.


    Seeing Tuanzi sitting on Shen Erye, using him as a chair, leaning on him, and dangling his little feet, he looks so uncomfortable... This way of getting along, if it is normal, he may be sour again, but this kind of comfortable look , If you really want to ask him to come, he really can''t do it.


    But even if he can''t do it, he still knows that grandpa still loves him.


    Shen Zhuoli said to her: "Little aunt, do you still remember the little yard I bought? Another day, when Uncle Xiaojue comes back, I invite you to play there, okay?"


    "Okay," Xinbao asked, "Is there anyone cooking in your place?"


    "Yes," Shen Zhuoli said, "I''ve tried it twice, and it''s quite delicious."


    "Okay," Xinbao nodded straightly, "Then we''ll make a deal!"


    Shen Zhuoli said solemnly: "Well, it''s settled!"


    But several days later, Yan and Shenjue haven''t come back yet, the dumpling is completely a sluggish dumpling, and they have no energy to do anything, so they can only soothe their injured little heart with sweets.


    Later, when I heard that it was coming soon, Tuanzi suddenly became nervous and entered the stage of eating sugar crazily. Otherwise, as soon as my wife came back, the sugar limit would be imposed again.


    Yan and Shenjue quietly went back to Yutang Village during the night, but before they arrived, they heard an old man''s voice singing, "My er er er er, fly away, my errrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr." Haven¡¯t flown back yet~~~¡±


    It was Uncle Lin and the others who came out from Tang''s house and went back to their own house.


    Although I don''t know why, I always feel a little bad.


    Back home, before Yan Chenjue opened his mouth, he heard Xiao Tai say: "Where''s Xinbaoer?"


    Ms. Lin laughed as soon as she came out: "Hey, you are back, Xinbao has gone to Shen''s house."


    At this time, Uncle Lin¡¯s singing voice could still be vaguely heard outside, and Yan Shen said, ¡°This is Uncle Lin?¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： ultimate miss

    Chapter 347 Ultimate miss


    It''s okay if you don''t ask, but after asking, Mrs. Lin laughed and told him.


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t laugh or cry, shook his head, went upstairs to take a shower and change clothes.


    Xiao Tai was very dissatisfied, and said to her: "Nephew, let me tell you, you can''t pick this kind of scholar when you pick a daughter-in-law. One look at it makes you think too much, and it doesn''t look like a good thing..."


    Ms. Lin said with a smile: "This is children''s play, it''s not real."


    Yan Shenjue supported the railing and said: "My lord, you can''t call me nephew and daughter-in-law, don''t call me anything, if you have to call me younger brother and sister."


    Tang Qingshan also came out of the house, Yan Shenjue said: "Uncle, I will tell you when I change my clothes."


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Yan Shenjue quickly took a shower, changed his clothes, and went to talk to Tang Qingshan.


    Emperor Ming Pei obviously wanted them to play a show to buy him time. Anyway, Xiao Tai has a violent temper, and everyone knows that he is crazy about begging for a child, so it cannot be reasoned about.


    So the meaning of Emperor Ming Pei should be to let him show that I believe you are my younger brother, even if Liang Ruoxu explained that he would not listen, so he let him beat him in public.


    In this way, for the people in the dark, there is room for maneuver, there may be actions, and Emperor Ming Pei can find out more.


    Tang Qingshan nodded.


    Yan Shen Jue said again: "Uncle, Your Majesty...he is really good, you will know when you see him."


    Tang Qingshan said softly, "Okay."


    Yan Shen hesitated to speak.


    He deeply felt that Tang Qingshan, calm and wise, was a perfect father in his mind, and he couldn''t imagine what his father would be like...Anyway, it would never be the same style as Xiao Tai, this childish Stupid and cute Tie Hanhan, but Emperor Ming Pei, he felt right.


    Ming Pei''s imperial palace is deep but broad-minded, wise and tolerant, strong and wise. He thinks that Tang Qingshan has a father like this, so he is worthy of each other.


    But he still didn''t say it in the end, and only said seriously: "Uncle, everything will be fine, and it will get better and better."


    Tang Qingshan patted him on the back and said in a deep voice, "Jeer is the same, and it will get better and better."


    Yan Shen Jue responded softly.


    It was late, so he didn''t go to Shen''s house. He didn''t go to Shen''s house until the next morning.


    Xinbao hadn''t woken up yet, so he went in to take a look, and then went out to see Second Master Shen.


    Tuanzi had disappeared when he came back. When he came out to ask, he said he was looking for Shen Zhuoli.


    Yan Shen Jue was looking for someone with a sullen face, but at the same time he was a little angry, thinking that he hadn''t come back for a few days, did Tuanzi find a new friend?


    I heard the two chattering from afar, and as soon as he entered, Shen Zhuoli acted as if he saw a life-saving straw, "Uncle Xiaojue, you are back, Xinbao asked me to write a custom poem for her, but I can''t write it!"


    Tuanzi raised his hand when he saw him: "Brother Xiaoxian! Hug!"


    Yan Shen Jue didn''t refuse, he hugged her with his arms, sat down and said, "What custom-made poem?"


    Shen Zhuoli said dumbfoundedly: "Xinbao said that when others miss you, their belts get wider. She also misses you very much. Her teeth hurt and her stomach hurts. Even though she gained a little weight, her belt didn''t get wider. , but I still miss it very much, let me write a good poem for you, what tailor-made... I can''t write it."


    Toothache and stomachache? ?


    No one cares about this, Sa Huaner eats sweets, right?


    Yan Shen Jue glanced sideways at Tuanzi, who smiled innocently at him.


    Yan Shen Jue frowned suddenly, he covered Tuanzi''s face with one hand, "Open your mouth and let me see."


    Xinbao opened his mouth obediently, and Yan Shenjue said in surprise: "Xinbao, why do you have gaps in your teeth? What did you eat?"


    Is there an exception? ?


    Xinbao was stunned, and reached out to touch her. Yan Chenjue opened her hand: "I haven''t washed my hands, so I can''t touch it."


    Xinbao was in a hurry, "Mirror mirror!"


    Shen Zhuoli ran to get her a mirror, and when Xinbao took a picture, he was stunned.


    On her right front tooth, there is actually a small gap, like a melon seed tooth, but smaller, no matter how small...it is also a gap!


    Tuanzi murmured: "I thought of Yaya because I missed my wife!"


    Yan Shen Jue: "...???"


    No, you say it again? ?


    Tuanzi continued to babble: "My longing is too sincere! This is simply the ultimate longing! There is no one before, and there will be no one in the future!"


    Yan Shen Jue: "...???"


    I won''t take this blame!


    Duanzi looked at him while talking, but he refused with his eyes.


    Someone outside said: "Xinbao! Xinbaoer!"


    Tuanzi was taken aback for a moment, then overjoyed.


    She ran out like a girl, and was about to call someone, but Yan Chenjue chased her over and covered her mouth, and said in a low voice, "You can''t call!"


    Xinbao said, "Ah! Aah!"


    Then she flew over with open arms, and Xiao Tai snatched her into his arms. Xinbao was pleasantly surprised, and whispered in his ear: "Uncle! Uncle! Xinbao thought you were going to stay in the capital and never come back." It''s over!"


    Xiao Tai laughed loudly, and whispered in her ear: "Xin Bao Xin Bao! Uncle hates you!"


    What kind of Tiehanhan is this, you can''t call it loudly, what can Xinbao not call loudly? ?


    Yan Shenjue despised silently, and then saw Tuanzi open his mouth: "Look, because Xinbao misses you so much, Yaya wants to make a move!"


    "Yo!" Xiao Tai didn''t know it and said sharply: "Little baby, be careful, I miss my heart too!"


    Yan Shen Jue silently watched the two run away.


    Although he didn''t want to take the pot, he still felt a little uncomfortable being picked up by others like this.


    Xinbao took Xiao Tai to watch the third elder brother practice swords. Xiao Tai was very interested when he saw it, and he applauded again and again, saying: "Whether there is a sword or not, let''s compare!"


    The third brother said: "Who are you?"


    Xiao Tai couldn''t say anything, so he said: "Then what, don''t care who I am, let''s fight first! What nonsense!"


    When the third brother heard it, this was provocation, right? He said, "Then don''t cry if you lose."


    "Hey," Wu''an Wang was rather arrogant when he heard this kid, "Look at grandpa teaching you a lesson!"


    The third brother didn''t know that this one was a real grandfather, he was a little annoyed: "Then come!"


    So the two took a knife from the shelf and started fighting.


    Even though the third brother is just a beginner, he is born with great strength, while Xiao Tai has developed amazing arm strength. When the two pair up, in the eyes of Tuanzi, it is... a big wind.


    The wind was strong, the soil was rolled up a lot, the dumpling was short, and she couldn''t see clearly. Xinbao, who was left alone, kept retreating. Then her wife finally came, picked her up, and jumped onto the wall.


    Second Master Shen who heard the news also stood on the wall, watching from afar, Xinbao asked: "Uncle, who will win?"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Your third brother will win."


    Xinbao was a little surprised, his eyes widened: "Third brother is so young, is he better than...?"


    Yan Shenjue explained to her: "My lord practiced horse-handed kung fu, and your third brother practiced kung fu in rivers and lakes, which is different."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： not as good as my little wife

    Chapter 348 Not as good as a little wife


    Tuanzi nodded suddenly.


    Xiao Tai practiced battle kung fu, and the sword he used was a long sword with a handle, like the Qinglong Yanyue sword, while the third brother practiced Jianghu kung fu, and the sword he used was a short handle and a wide sword, that is The kind of Daxia Longque Dao.


    Second Master Shen raised his eyebrows, but did not speak.


    Xinbao asked: "What''s the difference between these two kinds of knives when you use them?"


    Yan Chenjue thought for a while: "You can understand it this way. If the kung fu practiced by the third brother is on horseback, the weapon is short and takes 10% of the effort, but it can only achieve 50% of the effect, while the prince''s long sword takes 50% of the effort. There is 100% of the effect, and the places where it is applicable are different."


    Xinbao asked: "The third brother can''t use a long knife?"


    "The way of using force is different, there will be a process of adaptation, and the same sentence, more effort is spent, but the effect is not good."


    He didn''t wait for her to ask, and explained directly: "On the battlefield, most opponents wear armor, which protects the chest and abdomen, so the best way is to use a long knife on the horse, condescending, and slash the owl''s head. But the armor needs to use a lot. Therefore, it is impossible for everyone in the army to wear armor, and the infantry may only wear leather armor, or not even leather armor. At this time, you can use the third brother''s knife to fight on the ground."


    Xinbao really felt that Mao Sai suddenly realized, "Then riding a horse, isn''t it afraid of being cut in the stomach of the horse?"


    "I''m afraid," Yan Shenjue said, "but you have to understand that even if it''s me, a kungfu learner like me, it''s very dangerous to roll under the horse''s belly and chop the horse''s belly, and I have to ''die'' Yes, because being stepped on by a horse''s hoof will cause fatal injuries no matter where it steps. And if you cut from an oblique place and injure some flesh, it will only drive the horse crazy, making it easier to injure people."


    Yan Shen Jue was silent for a while: "I have seen it once, on the battlefield, it is really about fighting with your life."


    While talking, there was a click on the lower part of the head, and Xiao Tai''s knife broke.


    Xiao Tai took a few steps back and laughed loudly, "Good! Good!"


    He threw the broken knife away casually, and patted Brother Tang San on the shoulder: "That''s right, really good! It looks like someone from our family!"


    He patted the dirt on his body, came over to pick up the dumpling, saw Second Master Shen standing, and said with a smile: "You are Shen Shouyan, right? I also said to compete with you, but I didn''t expect that I can''t even beat my...second nephew!"


    Second Master Shen laughed and said, "Your Highness is absurd."


    Xiao Tai poured the dumpling to the left with one hand, and reached Erye Shen''s shoulder with the other: "Let me tell you, I have seen your saber technique before, and I have always felt that my saber technique is different from yours. , I can mix it up, I can''t think well, let''s discuss it, how can I mix it up?"


    Second Master Shen: "...??"


    When we met for the first time, you really didn¡¯t see the outside world.


    But I have to say that people in Jianghu just like this style of painting, Second Master Shen said with a smile: "That''s fine, let''s discuss it."


    The third elder brother was behind and asked Yan Shenjue, "Who is this?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "He called you nephew, what do you think?"


    The third brother was stunned for a moment, and was taken aback: "Is he my father''s brother? My uncle? So my father is really not my grandma... No, it was born by that dead old woman?"


    "Yes," Yan Chen Juexin said about uncle, you said it, I didn''t say it, he said solemnly: "Your father was definitely not born to Mrs. Liu, and he and Tang Erhe Tang Sanshui are definitely not brothers."


    "I knew it!" The third brother was like an afterthought: "I saw Tang Erhe and Tang Sanshui''s virtues, and I knew they were definitely not brothers!"


    He held him by the shoulder, "Don''t you believe it, I used to tell my mother how handsome my father is, Tang Erhe and Tang Sanshui look like toads, those big swollen eyes, why are you so ugly?" It''s like a brother!"


    Yan Shen Jue was silently hugged by the big man, and looked at the person in front of him.


    I know that they are not real brothers, and I can tell that you are real relatives. Just the way you put your shoulders together, you can see that you are a family.


    Xiao Tai and Second Master Shen fell in love at first sight, Tuanzi was held in Xiao Tai''s arms, chatting with great interest, at one moment he was lifted up with one leg as a big knife, at another moment he was thrown into Second Master Shen''s arms and turned into a target. Many and wide.


    But Tuanzi is a good and understanding Tuanzi, and he couldn''t bear to disturb the interest of uncle and uncle, so he could only take advantage of his unpreparedness... and wanted to run away with his short legs.


    However, in front of a general, even the slightest disturbance could not be concealed from him. She had just taken two steps when she was brought back by the collar of her back jacket and hugged again, and then Xiao Tai''s words continued seamlessly: "Yes Yes... the sword technique must avoid the horse''s head..."


    He put the dumpling on the table, disguised as a horse''s head, and held her hand to prevent her from moving: "I will change the knife like this, or change the knife like this... There will be a gap in the middle!"


    Tuanzi¡¤Matou¡¤Xinbao, a little one squatted on the table, was pressed on the head and slapped on the back, and dared not move at all, the sadness in his heart flowed like a river.


    At this time, you can see why people want to marry their wives. Anyway, at this time of dire straits, her fairy wife broke through the encirclement so calmly, carried away the dumpling with one hand, and put a round stool over with the other. Pressing the round stool, he continued to explain.


    The rescued Tuanzi hugged his neck emotionally: "Honey, you are the best. People are right, Uncle Gao and Uncle Thin are not as good as my little wife."


    Yan Shen Jue: "...???"


    What do you mean wife? ?


    The leaves shook for a while, but Tuanzi didn''t notice, and continued to hug his wife and blow rainbow farts.


    Liang Ruoxu came in slowly, looked at the two of them, then looked at the room, and shook his head: "Planting flowers intentionally, flowers don''t bloom, planting willows unintentionally, willows become shade, things have always been like this." He looked at With a glance at Yan Yan, he said, "Let''s find a place to talk."


    None of them is reliable, so if he doesn¡¯t come to him, he can only come to them.


    When the two returned to the room, Yan Chenjue told him about the matter, Liang Ruoxu frowned slightly, and said, "Let''s not talk about anything else, I just want to know, how can I do it when he beats me up in public?" , survived??"


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Tuanzi patted his chest: "It''s simple! Xinbao can protect you! After you play for a while, just let Xinbao go, Xinbao can protect you!"


    "Xinbaoer!" Liang Ruoxu was greatly moved: "You are such a sweet heart, Brother Liang loves you to death, you saved Brother Liang this time, Brother Liang will never say anything about you again ..."


    The sound of "fat" was half-pronounced, but Mr. Liang is worthy of being a genius who is one in a million, and he forced it back: "...You are so young, you are tall and slender, beautiful and cute, and you are all over the country and all over the city! "


    Yan Yan looked at him condemningly.


    Shameless, actually accepted Tuanzi''s help!


    Liang Ruoxu also looked back silently. I, Liang Siyang, tell you from personal experience that face is as light as a feather in front of life~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： Kill the magistrate

    Chapter 349 Killed the county magistrate


    Xiao Tai and Shen Erye hit it off right away, and went to sleep at night, and continued talking the next day. It was not until the third day that the governor found time to act.


    So at noon, everyone saw that a figure in official uniform was kicked out of the restaurant, flew a long way, smashed on a stall, and smashed the stall into pieces, shocking everyone They all exclaimed.


    Then the man struggled and shouted: "My lord, calm down!"


    What? What? Prince?


    The onlookers always have the keenest sense of gossip, and when they heard the word "Wang Ye", they secretly stopped and fled.


    Then I saw a tall man stepping forward, pointing at him and saying: "This king really can''t understand you scholars, you will tell stories and talk nonsense!"


    Liang Ruoxu smiled wryly: "My lord, I''m telling the truth!"


    "Fart!" Xiao Tai said: "You don''t want to lie to me!"


    He rushed forward and tried to kick him again, everyone screamed again, and someone screamed: "The magistrate is killed!"


    Everyone: "..."


    At this moment, Tuanzi rushed out... She was extremely dedicated and tried her best to act, her little face was flushed, and her voice cracked: "Stop beating! Stop beating brother Liang! You''re going to beat him to death! "


    The next moment, Tuanzi jumped on Liang Ruoxu.


    The next moment, Xiao Tai lifted the dumpling up with one hand.


    Originally, at the next moment, Xiao Tai would evacuate with the dumpling in his arms. Even if the scene was over, everyone would call it a day, but... no one expected that at this moment, another big man rushed out, angrily said: "Put it down!" Xinbao!"


    Xiao Tai: "...??"


    Danzi: "...??"


    She glanced at it, but she didn''t recognize him, but she felt really guilty about the other party''s genuine anger...


    The two of them hit the ground with flying sand and stones, and the stalls were overturned one by one. At this moment, everyone really didn''t dare to watch, and they ran away one after another.


    Yan Shen Jue was also in a hurry, and flew after him, followed by Second Master Shen, both standing on the eaves, looking for an opportunity to get in.


    Xinbao was held in Xiao Tai''s arms with one hand, Xiao Tai was so rough and didn''t know how to protect her head, Xinbao felt the wind of palms, like slaps, sticking to her small head one by one , she tried her best to protect her with her short hands, and finally couldn''t help crying: "Stop beating! You are going to beat Xinbao stupid!"


    The two had a violent meal.


    One of Xinbao''s braids was broken, and she cried out in fear and pain.


    Yan Shen Jue rushed forward to hug her, his distressed eyes were flushed, Second Master Shen also rushed forward, grabbed someone with one hand, he couldn''t speak well, and dragged away.


    In the midst of the hustle and bustle, no one noticed that a person rushed out from a courtyard, squinted at Yan Shenjue who was not far away, and looked at his distressed and caring expression with unpredictable eyes.


    Xinbao burst into tears.


    Why is it always me who gets hurt? I''m really just an ordinary extra!


    That person''s name is Hu Yunlong, he has a close relationship with Shen Erye, and he also went to help him when he was in Nanyang. Although Xinbao didn''t know him, he recognized the little baby whose head was caught.


    Seeing that Xiao Tai was going to hurt her, he did it without thinking too much. It wasn''t until Erye Shen pulled him over that he realized that it might be an own fault.


    Second Master Shen also ignored him, and said to Xiao Tai: "My lord, don''t you protect your heart when you fight?"


    Xiao Tai is embarrassing.


    Isn''t this person who has never held a doll in his life and has no experience? Seeing Xinbao crying, he felt very sorry. do not be angry."


    Yan Shen Jue glared at him fiercely, and left with Xinbao in his arms, Xiao Tai followed them in a desperate manner.


    Hu Yunlong was startled by the voice of the prince, and said embarrassingly: "Old Shen?"


    "It''s okay," Second Master Shen said, "What are you doing here?"


    Hu Yunlong said: "Isn''t it that I found a good seedling a while ago, but it wasn''t suitable for learning swordsmanship, so I sent it to Lao Qiu to learn swordsmanship, and I happened to pass by here, so I was still thinking about it, and I didn''t know you were back. No, come and talk to you for a while."


    "That''s just right," Second Master Shen said, "You stay with me for a while, let''s talk about knife skills together."


    Over there, Xinbao refused to accept the reconciliation, she was greatly wronged, her head hurts, she wants to go home and sue/act like a baby!


    Who can understand the pain of the little broken car?


    She has worked so hard to make the little broken car work better, and it turned out that she was back before liberation! It''s not like she''s a broken TV, so she just takes two shots when she doesn''t show up!


    She went home crying.


    Xiao Tai followed behind humbly all the way.


    Yan Chenjue held Xinbao in his arms, and went directly to the workshop to find Tang Qingshan. Xinbao cried when he saw her father, this time he cried for real, and complained while crying, "You..." She pointed back at Xiao Tai , suddenly woke up, shut up and silence: "Yeah, he hit me on the head! He made Xinbao stupid! "


    She hugged her father''s neck, crying heartbroken.


    Tang Qingshan coaxed his daughter in his arms, while looking at him, Xiao Tai was at a loss: "I really didn''t pay attention, whoever told that person to come up would hit me..."


    After a while, Tang Qingshan said calmly: "Children are delicate, and they will hurt if they are touched lightly. If you don''t know how to take children, you don''t have to take them, but as long as you take your children out, you have to think about them at all times."


    He patted his daughter for a while, gently rubbed her little head, and watched her crying fade away, before handing it over to Xiao Tai: "It''s okay, let Mr. Bai take a look."


    Xiao Tai was very obedient, and quickly took it.


    Xinbao twitched for a while, then slowly recovered, feeling a little embarrassed again.


    So she made love to herself: "Uncle, don''t do this in the future. Although Xinbao is nice to you and won''t be angry with you, if you have a child in the future, he will definitely be angry with you!"


    Xiao Tai nodded uncontrollably: "Yes, Xinbao, you are right, everything you said is right."


    Xinbao pointed him out: "Look, there are branches here, and you are tall. When you walk here, the branches may hit my head. You should do this and protect my head with this hand!"


    Xiao Tai suddenly realized, with a look of learned, he stretched out his hand to protect her little head.


    Xinbao was a little happy, and said again: "You learned it from Xinbao, and you don''t need to learn it when you hold your own children in the future."


    "Okay, okay," Xiao Tai said, "Uncle must study hard."


    When she got to Bai Gusheng''s place, Bai Gusheng took a look and stared at her deadly.


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh, I see."


    Now the pain was less severe, Xinbao rubbed his little head by himself, and went home silently.


    Xiao Tai looked at her, he was so self-taught, stretched out his calloused hands, and gently rubbed her.


    Xinbao was so moved again, feeling that she really shouldn''t be, she put her arms around his neck: "Xinbao loves uncle the most, loves uncle the most, loves uncle forever, never follows uncle The public is angry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： Dont tell Brother Xiaoxian

    Chapter 350 Don''t Tell Brother Xiaoxian


    Back home, as soon as Mrs. Lin saw her daughter, she said, "What''s wrong? Who bullied our young lady?"


    So Xinbao told her mother-in-law about her performance accident.


    Lady Lin frowned more and more as she listened: "Tell me yourself, did you ask for it yourself? What do you have to do as a child when adults do things? Even if there is no uncle who jumped out suddenly, you rush In the past, it was also possible to accidentally fall down, or be accidentally swept by an adult''s fist, it''s very possible!"


    She nodded her forehead: "Do you think so? Do you think it''s up to you?"


    Xinbao was very unconvinced.


    She felt that she was very important and indispensable in this scene.


    Because someone has to stop it, if you don''t stop it, Xiao Tai will stop by himself, it doesn''t appear to be "angry" enough!


    And she is a baby, so what she does will be easy to explain in the future, and any other person will not be as effective as her.


    But she didn''t dare to resist.


    Miss Lin''s hand poked her forehead again: "I''m talking to you? Do you think so?"


    Xinbao snorted, looked up angrily, and stretched out a little finger, aiming at her finger, with words written all over her face: I mean you too!


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She laughed out loud with a poof, and then couldn''t stop laughing.


    The tree outside shook for a while, and the very professional shadow guard laughed again.


    Yan Shenjue was stunned, and said with a smile: "Auntie, it''s not Xinbao''s fault this time, it''s the senior brother who didn''t think carefully, the prince was too careless, and I couldn''t stop it in time, it has nothing to do with Xinbao."


    He paused, and complained cryptically: "Xinbao is very brave. Just before that, she was carried by the prince in a mess, and she was not treated like a little baby at all, but Xinbao still bravely stepped forward. Because I want to save my brother, it¡¯s great!"


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    He suddenly remembered that such a thing really happened!


    So the little milk baby is really so squeamish, is it impossible to compare?


    The governor thought this knowledge point was very novel, so after lunch, when Xinbao was sleeping, he went out for a walk with his hands behind his back.


    Looking at the kids outside jumping up and down, playing and running wildly, they didn''t seem too delicate, but when he looked again, they were all long, black and dirty...he looked disgusted.


    Yes, of course such a child is not delicate, but his family''s child, his Xinbaoer, is of course delicate!


    Someone boldly stepped forward and said, "Master, who are you?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," he walked away with his hands behind his back, still looking at the children all the way, but he accidentally saw a little doll, which looked about the same size as Xinbao, and almost fell off the millstone, and the governor stepped forward to save him One, and then it was proficient, hugging it in my arms, very proud.


    The child¡¯s father rushed over, and he even taught him, ¡°Children are very delicate, so why don¡¯t you just watch them! What if you fall!¡±


    The man looked at him with a fierce look on his face, but he didn''t dare to say more: "Yes, yes, you are right."


    Someone said: "Who are you?"


    The governor said: "I am Tang Qingshan''s elder brother!"


    The man relaxed a bit: "Oh, I said you two look alike..."


    Xiao Tai was not interested in chatting with these people, so he nodded and left.


    He didn''t know that this rare moment of his enthusiasm was deeply remembered by many villagers, so that when a spy came to investigate secretly, everyone spoke with one voice.


    "He doesn''t look like a good person! He stares straight at the baby!"


    "That''s right! If he didn''t say he was Tang Qingshan''s brother, I would still consider him a kidnapper!"


    "I feel like I have some serious illness! I''m just talking about it! No one is secretly hugging my baby. It''s a good thing for me to find out!"


    "That''s right, if you don''t want to let go, it''s like being his child."


    The spy nodded silently, then turned to write a letter to his master: "Xiao Tai is suspected to be half crazy because of the child''s problem, everyone in the village said..."


    This is something.


    Because the Shen family''s flowers were almost planted, so Xinbao didn''t go back and stayed at home directly.


    At night, when Xinbao fell asleep, she felt a sudden light in her mind.


    That feeling is like walking from night to day all of a sudden.


    Xinbao woke up suddenly, and murmured: "Sister Yuru! Sister Yuru!"


    Yuru hurried over, "Xinbao, what''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?"


    Xin Bao''er trembled: "Yan, who is Yan Changqi?"


    Yu Ru was stunned: "Yes, cough...it''s the beast father of the master."


    Xinbao was stunned.


    Three Life Stones may have been upgraded again because of those flowers. The prompt given now is a short scene of a few seconds, but there is a feeling of fast forward, and the key points are doubled.


    Xinbao thought blankly for a long time, and suddenly grabbed Yuru''s hand: "Sister Yuru, can you quietly take Xinbao to Uncle Shen without telling Brother Xiaoxian?"


    Yuru was taken aback.


    She guards her every day, of course she knows the magic of Xinbao, but as a shadow guard, hiding it from her master is a big taboo.


    But Yan Chenjue''s situation is different from others, they are actually the emperor''s shadow guards, and they came here to protect Yan Shenjue.


    Yuru said: "Xinbao, tell me first, what happened to your master in your dream?"


    "I don''t know," Xinbao said softly, "He seems to be crazy."


    She trembled in fear, and held Yuru''s hand tightly: "Sister Yuru, please, please."


    Yuru quickly made up her mind: "Okay."


    She didn''t turn on the lamp either, and directly put on Xinbao''s clothes in the dark, put them on herself, then gently pushed open the rear window, and jumped out without a sound.


    Yan Shenjue really didn''t hear anything.


    Although he is good at martial arts, he is only eleven years old. He has driven for more than 20 days in a row, and sleeps in the carriage at night. He is really tired, so he sleeps deeply.


    The new shadow guards start with "Jia Xin", and there are two hundred of them at first, and Yan Shenjue''s original one hundred, a total of three hundred people, it is not easy to settle down in this small county, It is not easy to keep people from finding out during the usual rotation.


    But this is a real son and phoenix, no one dares to be negligent, and if there is no place, he has to find a place to squat, so the outside of the small building of the Tang family is really a fortified wall.


    They went out at night, especially Xinbao who had been instructed by the Holy One to pay extra attention, and Yan Shenjue''s shadow guards paid more attention to Xinbao, and there was a huge crowd behind them.


    Xinbao didn''t know it at all, and was carried by Yuru all the way to Shen''s house.


    Now the head of the nursing home of the Shen family is Lu Zicheng, who is the most intelligent and knowledgeable person. When he sees Tuanzi coming, he doesn''t need to report, and he brings him in without saying a word.


    The shadow guards who came were all high-level experts, so they also took the opportunity to sneak in.


    When Second Master Shen came together, Tuanzi threw himself into his arms: "Uncle!"


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! Xin Baoer is obedient and not afraid," Second Master Shen said, "Uncle is here, just tell Xin Baoer if you have anything! Uncle will help you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： dad is for you

    Chapter 351 Dad is for your own good


    Xinbao''s eyes were full of tears, and he looked at him anxiously: "There is one thing, Xinbao doesn''t know who to ask, so he can only ask Uncle. Xinbao doesn''t know if Uncle can beat him. Xinbao doesn''t want Uncle to beat him. There is something, that is...Xinbao really wants to beat the bad guys to death, but Brother Xiaoxian and Uncle don''t want to hurt any of them, not even a little bit."


    Second Master Shen patted her on the back patiently: "Okay, okay, uncle understands, who is the bad guy?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s Brother Xiaoxian''s bad father, the bad guy who hurt Brother Xiaoxian."


    Second Master Shen was taken aback: "Xiaojue''s father?"


    He looked at Yuru.


    Yuru was also in a daze.


    Actually, the matter of Yan Shenjue is well known among the elite circles in the capital, that''s why Xiao Tai called him a little monster... But, how did Xinbao know?


    She didn''t have time to think about it, so she quickly said the matter.


    Second Master Shen was simply unbelievable: "What kind of insane thing is this! Simply, it is not as good as a beast!"


    He asked Xinbao: "Where is this bad guy?"


    "I don''t know." Xinbao shook his head: "I dreamed that brother Xiaoxian and I were walking on the road, and bad guys suddenly flew out to kill me. Brother Xiaoxian protected me, and then they fought. Later, later, I don''t know Why, Brother Xiaoxian suddenly seemed to be crazy, and suddenly became more powerful, killed him, cut him into several sections, and there were many unknown people beside him, so he... just killed him all the way, many, many Blood, lots and lots of corpses..."


    While talking, Xinbao could not help but tremble all over, feeling extremely distressed.


    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    The shadow guard outside the window was also shocked.


    Xinbao continued: "The words next to it are "Yan Zhangqi said to Yan Zhen: Dad is for your own good.""


    Second Master Shen was surprised, it was the first time he knew that Xinbao''s premonition still had words.


    He collected himself: "This is... what will happen tomorrow?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes." She thought hard: "It should be tomorrow morning."


    Second Master Shen pondered, "Where are you going tomorrow morning?"


    Yu Ru said: "I know, when we were leaving, Young Master Xiaoyu said, let them go to his small courtyard for dinner tomorrow!"


    "Xiaoyu''s yard..." Second Master Shen pondered: "That **** is blocking the road, so he shouldn''t have come here temporarily, and he should have lived in this county town. He won''t be here to monitor Xiaojue all the time, right? Xinbao, don''t worry, Uncle asked someone to look for him, what does this person look like?"


    Yu Ru twitched the corner of her mouth: "That beast looks very handsome. Second Master, our people know him, and we will look for him with you."


    Second Master Shen nodded, then he bent down and put his arms around Tuanzi: "Don''t worry, Xinbao, even if Uncle''s kung fu really matches your brother Xiaoxian''s Ai Mo swordsmanship, it''s not completely powerless to resist, moreover What''s more, it''s the kind of person who can''t be trained, even if he can''t beat him, he won''t be injured. But Uncle won''t push him too hard, I will bring enough people, if he can''t beat him, he will be beaten in groups."


    Tuanzi felt relieved, raised his face, and scratched his big hand with two small hands: "Uncle, if you hurt even a little bit, Xinbao won''t like you, and won''t talk to you anymore. "


    Using her little finger, she made a tiny little bit, with a serious face.


    Second Master Shen laughed: "Okay, okay, uncle will remember."


    He rubbed Tuanzi''s hair: "Then Xinbao, go to sleep, it''s the middle of the night!"


    Xinbao was a little hesitant: "But, but the villains seem to want to kill Xinbao, do they need Xinbao to be the bait?"


    "Ancestor!" Yuru knelt down and hugged her directly: "Ancestor, dear ancestor, please don''t do this, if you lose a hair, I will die forever!"


    Xinbao lowered his head and picked the corner of his clothes with his little fingers.


    She didn''t really dare, she just felt that she said the thing, and then they all got busy about it, but she didn''t care about it, and felt a little sorry... But she is still a group, she can''t help, she can only add to the chaos , so nodded silently.


    Second Master Shen also said: "Let''s look for it directly, we don''t need bait, don''t worry Xinbao."


    Speaking of this, Tuanzi really couldn''t figure it out.


    She said: "It''s not that Xinbao doesn''t want to take the knife for brother Xiaoxian, but he just can''t figure it out. Why did he come to kill Xinbao?"


    This matter really has nothing to do with her, right?


    Yuru said: "You don''t know, that **** is a big lunatic. When the master mastered the **** swordsmanship, when he heard about it, he kept laughing there, saying that the master deserves to be his son, and that the master is worthy of being his son. I should be grateful for his hard work for so many years, saying that if you say that you have achieved the way of the sword, even if you die, this life will not be in vain...some crazy words."


    The more she talked, the more disgusted she became: "He probably thinks that Master likes to take you to play, which affects Master''s practice of swordsmanship?"


    Xinbao''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Second Master Shen also said: "I''m afraid of this kind of lunatic who can''t speak human language."


    He hugged Baotuanzi: "Xinbao can sleep with me, I don''t worry about going back."


    Yuru wanted to say that going back is the iron wall, but Tuanzi nodded solemnly: "Then Xinbao will wait here, and when Uncle catches the bad guy, Xinbao will go back... Otherwise, that person will follow Xinbao back secretly. What should I do if I find brother Xiaoxian? What if I see people from Xinbao¡¯s family? My father, my second brother and the younger brother don¡¯t know kung fu! They¡¯re very weak!¡±


    Yu Ru twitched the corners of her mouth: "Then what should the master do when he wakes up in the morning?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Then let the second elder brother talk to Xiaoxian brother and hold him back! Sister Yuru, you can go and talk to the second elder brother quietly, okay?"


    Yuru: "..."


    She said helplessly: "Okay."


    So Xinbao slept directly at Shen''s house. Second Master Shen went out and saw a masked man in black salute him: "Second Master, I am the master''s shadow guard. My name is Jia Xinyi. I brought five Ten people, outside. We are not familiar with this place, Er Ye, please tell me."


    Second Master Shen nodded.


    Now that the principal and deputy gang leaders are all here, Chaotianmen has a lot of people here. After Shen Erye gave an order, dozens of people were dispatched in a blink of an eye, and everyone started together.


    In less than an hour, a place was discovered, and the smell of blood rushed to the nose.


    Sneaked in and took a look, and saw a woman curled up inside, covered in blood.


    Just a slight sound, she jumped up violently, and began to dodge left and right quickly in the room, obviously her whole body was injured, and she didn''t know kung fu, but she dodged very quickly.


    While crying: "I really can''t avoid it, I really can''t avoid it, Chang Qi, I love you! I really love you!"


    She said hoarsely: "You killed me, no one in this world will love you more than me!"


    This situation is weird and terrifying, and there is also a sense of absurdity like watching a play, living life like a play, isn''t this woman also a lunatic?


    The person from Chaotianmen took a sip, stepped forward and asked, "Where''s that person!?"


    He held her shoulder with one hand: "Where is that person? Then, where is Yan Changqi?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： Self moved

    Chapter 352 Self-moving


    After shouting and asking a few times, the woman suddenly came back to her senses and let out a hoarse exclamation!


    The person at Chaotianmen yelled angrily: "What about you! Say it! Don''t say that I scratched your face!"


    The woman exclaimed again and covered her face, "I don''t know, I don''t know! Kill if you want, I don''t know anything!"


    The man from Chaotianmen raised his hand and slashed at him. The woman screamed as if she was about to die, but she didn''t say a word. I will tell you to hurt your relatives half a point!"


    The man couldn''t help taking a step back.


    It''s not that I''m afraid, but I really feel that it''s absurd, as absurd and disgusting as a mouthful of thick phlegm.


    This woman, up to this time, still has the virtue of preferring death to surrender, but I also know how much a man who can lock her up in this room to practice swords likes her?


    This can''t be a lunatic, can he?


    The shadow guard has checked the house quickly, and went out to check the outside again, saying: "Not here, at least two days have not come back, judging by the blood, his sword practice time should be three to five days apart, so it is not yet him. When you come back." He pointed to the corner of the room: "You can also see the leftover rice."


    He paused: "There is no trace of a gang outside, he should not live in the courtyard at ordinary times, and only come back when practicing sword."


    He pointed to the bun on the ground: "Look at the bun, can you tell which shop bought it?"


    The people from Chaotianmen were stunned for a moment, then squatted down, looked at the buns: "This is...pork? It''s nothing special, where can I find it..." He paused: "But there are only bun shops around here. So many!"


    "Well," Ying Wei said: "He doesn''t care about this woman, he won''t buy it on purpose, he will just do it conveniently. If you find the bun shop, you can deduce which direction he came from."


    The person from Chaotianmen nodded in agreement, and said, "Then what about this person?"


    The shadow guard said: "Let''s put it here first, let''s send someone to guard it." He came out and locked the door casually.


    While continuing to search, everyone went back to report.


    The shadow guards are used to repaying every incident, and now Yanchen is not around. Although Xinbao himself doesn''t know it, he is also their master to them.


    Xinbao was very worried and didn''t fall asleep at all. The shadow guard reported through the window, and she heard everything.


    Yu Ru put her arms around her and patted her gently, and couldn''t help complaining at the same time: "What a lunatic!"


    Xinbao gave her a scientific introduction in a serious manner: "This is not a lunatic, this is a kind of self-moving personality. For such a person, she will feel very happy when she contributes to others. She doesn''t care whether you want it or not, she just insists on it." Give you give you give you... so she will feel super great and give her all for her lover and she will feel super happy."


    Yu Ru grinned straightly: "There are people like this, why haven''t I met such a good person, who don''t want anything from me, only good to me!"


    Xinbao glanced at her: "Sister Yuru, what insect are you most afraid of?"


    Yuru said casually: "I, I hate spiders the most. It''s not because I''m afraid of spiders, but because I think it''s disgusting to have so many legs."


    Xinbao turned over, grabbed her arm, and said earnestly: "Yuru, I caught a lot of spiders for you. I caught them from morning to night, and I fell down. My hands and hands were worn out. I worked so hard. Are you touched! You must treat me well in the future and give me all your most precious things."


    Yuru: "..."


    You really know how to give examples, I understand right away!


    The people outside searched all night, but they still couldn''t find it.


    The shadow guards are good at hiding and spying, and they can detect the subtleties, while the Jianghu gang''s method is to cast a net to catch fish, and slowly hug them from the side.


    In this way, no matter where the other party hides, they still can''t escape their net, but... they just haven''t found it.


    Isn''t he in the county? Did he come here in the morning?


    The two sides discussed for a while, first deployed people at the gates of the four cities, and then slowly searched.


    People who have been busy all night, each looking for a place to have breakfast, Yuru also came out to look around, after all, it was almost time for the master to wake up, and she was waiting for the shadow guard sent to Yutang Village to report back.


    No one noticed that among the flowers in the distance, a figure sat cross-legged, his whole body was covered by dense flowers and leaves, he put his long sword across his knees, holding his breath...


    A few tens of meters away, two shadow guards whispered to each other, "Yan Zhangqi has more than one death..."


    "We must never let him see the master..."


    Yan Zhang opened his eyes fiercely.


    He has been staying in Liujin Garden recently. It is the turn of spring and summer. In Nuo Da¡¯s garden, the vegetation is lush, there are trees everywhere, and there are flowers everywhere. It is very easy to hide his body, and it is very convenient to get food.


    He has been practicing sword with that woman, she said how much she loved her every day, no matter how many times he stabbed her, she still said that she loves him with tears, he was very moved, he even felt pity when he stabbed her, The two even hugged each other and cried.


    But no matter how hard he tried, his kendo still made no progress!


    He wants to know what the problem is.


    So he came to find the only person in the world who knew how to mourn swordsmanship.


    He wanted to see what Yan Chenjue was doing, but he was never there.


    Until he came back, there were many shadow guards around him, and it became very difficult to hide his figure.


    But at least he could see that Nizi was indeed very different from that little doll.


    Since this is the case, getting rid of this little doll will definitely give a great impetus to forging his state of mind, and let his kendo go to a higher level!


    It is said in the world that the Ai Mo Sword has two great realms. It is said that even the founder of it has not been able to touch the threshold of the second realm... just speculate with great wisdom.


    He really wanted to see what the second realm was!


    He is a devout believer in kendo, maybe seeing such a miracle, he can get an epiphany!


    So, this little doll, he must kill it!


    In the room, Xinbao woke up in a daze.


    They slept together in their clothes, but seeing that Yuru was not there, she got out of bed by herself and put on her little shoes.


    The little embroidered shoes were very complicated. She couldn''t tie them properly after a long time, so she tied them casually, pulled them out, and asked, "Sister Yuru."


    "Here, here!" Yuru hurried over.


    She is also anxious, although logically speaking, as long as Xinbao is notified before the time when Xinbao wakes up, there will be no problem. After all, no one will enter her room before Xinbao wakes up.


    But I don¡¯t know why, the people sent there have never come, so it¡¯s impossible that something happened there, right?


    It''s not impossible, after all, Tang Qingshan''s home is not a secret, as long as you inquire about it, you will know.


    Even the captain of the shadow guard here was a little anxious, and divided a few people over there.


    Yuru saw Tuanzi standing there by herself, so she went into the room to get her a cloak, poured tea from the alcove, and said, "Xinbao, don''t stand in the wind."


    Xinbao snorted, rubbed her eyes, and when she raised her head again, she froze suddenly...


    A figure, combined with a bit of sword light, wrapped in a biting chill, suddenly flew towards...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： At that time, the sword was just away from me

    Chapter 353 At that time, the sword was only away from me


    The next moment, only a few whistles were heard.


    A bowl of hot tea shattered in front of her eyes, and the tea splashed all over her head.


    Xinbao shuddered, and suddenly came back to his senses, and saw that there were already several men in black in front of him, besieging a man in green robe.


    The moment she raised her eyes to look over, the man in green robe leaped high again and rushed towards her again.


    Xinbao gave a cry of fright, turned her head and ran away, there was a choking sound behind her, she felt a cool wind on her neck, Xinbao tripped in fright, lay on the ground without daring to turn her head, and got up run again.


    Yuru chased up from behind and hugged her. Xinbao looked over her shoulder and saw Yan Changqi rushing towards this side again regardless of his care.


    Yu Ru was also in a hurry, pulled her off, hid behind her back, drew the soft sword from her waist, and parried the opponent''s long sword with a choking sound.


    Yan Changqi is a sword idiot, his swordsmanship is very high.


    He didn''t fight the shadow guard head-on at all, he only wanted to kill Xinbao.


    Xinbao''s shoes were all gone, water was all over his hair and body, and soil was stained while rolling, and he was in a mess.


    Whistles, whistles, and signal arrows sounded all around, and shadow guards from several places gathered here, and people from Chaotianmen also gathered.


    Yan Changqi''s expression became serious, desperate to be injured, he swung his arm suddenly to block the shadow guard, and his whole body rushed towards this side like an arrow flying from the string.


    With a bang, the shadow guard''s sword slashed across his arm and waist...


    Warm blood splashed onto Xinbao...


    The sharp sword tip is only an arm''s length away from Xinbao...


    The sword wind is cold,


    Xinbao screamed so hard that his voice broke...


    The next moment, with a clang, Yan Changqi''s long sword was stabbed obliquely by the sword light, and the sword head was severed.


    Xinbao''s teary eyes were blurred, and she felt a breath of reassurance. She cried loudly at that time: "My wife, help me! My wife, help me! My wife, help me!!"


    Yan Shen Jue''s heart was about to burst.


    Tuanzi''s body is full of blood and dirt, his sweetheart, the little meat dumpling he puts on the top of his heart and takes care of, can''t be seen at a glance, so he is bullied like this.


    Kong Xing''s sword danced into a ball of sword light, Yan Shenjue''s sword move, like a gust of wind and rain, attacked Yan Changqi.


    Yu Ru rushed over and was about to take Xinbao away.


    Xinbao stared at the field and suddenly regained consciousness!


    No! its not right!


    In the dream, the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood suddenly came back in front of him, Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and he was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. Even if he dispatched all the CPUs in his body, he couldn''t think of a half way!


    There''s nothing she can do about it!


    She was really terrified, even more scared than being chased and killed by Yan Changqi just now! !


    Her face was pale, and the sweat was dripping from her forehead.


    At this moment, behind him, a voice suddenly said: "He, he doesn''t seem to recognize him."


    Xinbao turned around suddenly, and saw Second Master Shen and Zhong Limin rushing over. Zhong Limin didn''t pay attention to Tuanzi, and just repeated softly: "He doesn''t seem to know him."


    In an instant, Xinbao returned to sanity.


    She turned her head quickly, and saw Yan Chenjue attacking wildly while looking away from her from time to time, as if she didn''t pay attention to whether the opponent was round or flat.


    There was a flash of inspiration in her mind, Xinbao looked around, and there was a small watering pond not far away, she ran over and jumped into it.


    Yuru was taken aback, "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao climbed out again, stomped on it just like Page, then picked up a ball of wet mud, and threw it at the man.


    Crack it...


    The mud fell one step away from her eyes.


    Xinbao jumped anxiously, turned around and pulled Erye Shen: "Uncle, you throw it, throw it in his face, throw it in his mouth."


    Second Master Shen raised his eyebrows.


    Then the old man bent down directly, and in the muddy ground, he gave it to Zhong Limin in a wet ball.


    Zhong Limin is good at concealed weapons, but now his skill has not recovered, and he just changes the angle at the side. Xinbao wants the opponent to open his mouth, so he yells: "You big scum! Big villain!"


    Yan Changqi ignored it.


    Xinbao said again: "Wife, wife! Xinbao was injured, it hurts so much, Xinbao is going to die!"


    Yan Changqi said angrily: "You..."


    He only uttered half a sound, and the mud flew into his mouth, but it was a pity that the word mud was closed and only covered his teeth.


    Second Master Shen continued to collect mud, Zhong Limin began to hit his face, the shadow guard also learned it, and directly poured some water out, Yuru wrapped some mud in a handkerchief, and handed it to Zhong Limin.


    Zhong Limin picks up...


    ...


    The handkerchief spread out, and with a splash, it was painted all over Yan Changqi''s face.


    Yan Changqi wore a pink handkerchief and a muddy face, and was furious, "Okay..."


    He might have wanted to say something, but when Zhong Limin finally opened his mouth, he threw a big mud ball over... What should I say, the size of his mouth is the size of the mud ball, and he can''t pick it up. Can''t get that out.


    Yu Ru was overjoyed, and patted Zhong Limin on the shoulder vigorously to show her approval.


    At the same time, Yan Shenjue went out with several swords in a row, and directly hit the heavy hand, Yan Changqi''s broken sword fell to the ground with a clang, and his wrist was full of blood...


    The next moment, his whole body was shaking, and under the severe pain, a ball of mud sprayed out of his mouth... Blood gushed from his legs, and he suddenly knelt on the ground.


    Zhong Limin stepped forward and yelled: "Ding Peng dog thief! You want to kill our sect master, why don''t you come here quickly! Why do you want to hurt innocent children!"


    Standing not far away, the person whose name happened to be Ding Peng and who happened to be seen by the deputy head: "...???"


    Second Master Shen also said: "That''s right! Ding Peng is a thief! You are so utterly devoid of conscience to attack a milk doll! Everyone gets it and punishes him!"


    He slapped it out, Yan Changqi''s face was flattened, he fell over and passed out.


    Throughout the whole process, I couldn''t say a single word completely.


    Second Master Shen immediately said to Yan Shenjue: "I''m sorry, Xiaojue, this is my enemy. Xinbao kindly reported the letter last night. I searched all night but found no one. I didn''t expect to sneak into my house. It hurt the little baby."


    Yan Shen Jue was checking Xinbao, and found that she was not injured, his expression eased a lot, and he didn''t doubt: "It''s nothing."


    Xinbao is relieved.


    The little mud monkey threw himself into his wife''s arms: "Wife! I''m so scared, I''m so uncomfortable, you have to write a hundred poems for Xinbao, to praise Xinbao''s beauty and cuteness, I can''t do without a capital! No! You can! Otherwise, Xinbao''s young heart will be scarred, and it will never heal for a lifetime..."


    Yan Shenjue didn''t dislike it either, and left with his arms in his arms: "Got it."


    Tuanzi made a wishful thinking. After writing a hundred poems, he had long forgotten what his opponent looked like... He wanted to give his witty self 10,000 likes!


    As a result, after taking a shower and changing clothes, he found Yan Chenjue sitting in a chair, thinking.


    Tuanzi thumped in his heart.


    She flew over, skillfully climbed onto his lap, held his face in her hands, and snapped her lips together.


    Sure enough, the young boy was startled by her wild action, glared at her, held her in his arms again, and gently patted her back: "Aren''t you scared?"


    Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian, what are you thinking about? You are not allowed to think about anything, only Xinbao!"


    Yan Chen could not help but smile, and kissed Tuanzi''s pink cheek: "I was thinking, when I drew the sword just now, it didn''t hurt."


    Xinbao was taken aback for a moment: "Does it hurt?"


    The so-called mourning swordsmanship, mourning is greater than heart death, in fact, it is a purely literal meaning, purely referring to mental breakdown, all thoughts are lost.


    Therefore, the better Ai Mo''s swordsmanship is practiced, the more painful it will be when using it. Every move is like a heartbreaker and a nightmare returning.


    But he doesn''t hurt now?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： death is life

    Chapter 354 Death is life


    Xinbao murmured: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, then, isn''t that good?"


    "Yes, very good." Yan Chenjue said while thinking: "Because I was worried about Xinbao, when I was fighting just now, I didn''t pay attention at all. I just wanted to kill that Ding Peng quickly, and quickly look at Xinbao. What''s the matter, I was scared to death when I saw blood on your body at that time, I thought you were injured, I was very tormented in my heart, and Ding Peng''s sword skills were not good, so I didn''t use my heart to fight... As a result I just think about it now, I wasn''t in any pain at the time."


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes: "That, that..."


    She didn''t know how to ask to be safe.


    Yan Shenjue murmured: "Death is life. There is concern in the heart, hope in the heart, beauty in the heart, and flowers can grow from dry bones... Xinbao, I seem to feel something different. People say, Ai Mojian There are two great realms of law, but no one has ever achieved the second great realm, so... I can''t enter the second great realm by accident, right?"


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up, Zhuang nodded: "It must be! It must be! You are too powerful!"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Because I have a heart treasure!"


    He kissed her again, hugged her and stood up: "I don''t know if Uncle Shen has finished dealing with that Ding Peng. I want to ask him for advice."


    While talking, he carried her to find someone.


    Over there, Second Master Shen and Zhong Limin urgently shut their mouths, and at the same time quickly sent Zhen Ding Peng elsewhere.


    As for Yan Zhangqi''s handling... It stands to reason that the shadow guard can''t make his own decisions, so he can either ask Yan Shenjue or Tuanzi for instructions.


    But now Yanchen can never ask for instructions, and Tuanzi is not easy to ask for instructions. Second Master Shen has never been timid, and said directly: "This person has entered my house, so I should deal with it!"


    No matter how devastated his father is, killing his father is an unlucky thing, so he is not Yan Changqi, he is Ding Peng!


    Second Master Shen is going to ask someone to break his tendons and tendons, and he will be dumbed down after being drugged. Then, together with that stupid woman, he will be sent to a poor place, and let the two of them toss slowly!


    After the arrangements were made, Yan Shenjue came back to take a breath.


    Second Master Shen and the two were still a little nervous, after all, they hadn''t finished their lies yet.


    But Yan Shenjue didn''t mean to ask about their personal grievances, but only expressed his feelings.


    Second Master Shen''s mood is really hard to describe in words.


    How can I say that, to a certain extent, Yan Changqi''s long-cherished wish has come true?


    After all, hasn''t he been yelling about the way of the sword? ! Now that his son has mastered the art of swordsmanship, I don''t know if he is happy?


    But Second Master Shen was still very interested in this legendary sword technique, so he went to the martial arts field with him.


    Xinbao squatted far away, resting her chin on her hands, staring wide-eyed.


    Yu Ru came over with hot water and looked at the little lump: "Hey, you are so serious, do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand," Tuanzi continued to hold his chin, and whispered, "I can''t see clearly at all. The wind is still strong, and I lost my eyes twice."


    Yu Ru laughed and said: "Then you still take it so seriously?"


    Tuanzi whispered: "Sister Yuru, Xinbao tells you a secret."


    Yuru squatted low in cooperation: "What secret?"


    Tuanzi leaned close to her ear and whispered: "Although Xinbao pretended to be watching his wife''s sword competition, in fact, he didn''t watch it at all. I was thinking about very serious things."


    Yan Shenjue, who was fighting in full swing, glanced over.


    Tuanzi didn''t notice it at all, and said in a very mysterious way: "There is a secret to this. Xinbao told you because I am in love with you... You only need to look at the things that are a little higher in front, and they will look very serious, and it''s best to be small." Little ones, for example, right now, Xinbao is looking at the tip of the gun on the opposite weapon rack, if you don¡¯t believe it, look at it again, does it look serious to you?"


    She once again put on the pose of resting her chin and concentrating on it. Not to mention, she looks really serious!


    Yan silently glanced at the tip of the spear facing him while he was moving.


    Yu Ru glanced at the tip of the gun, then at the dumpling, and said with a smile: "But why do we do this, why don''t we go back and think about it seriously?"


    Xinbao glanced at her.


    Single dog, straight daughter, Yuru is very inexplicable: "...??"


    Xinbao told her, "Brother Xiaoxian has been upgraded. How could Xinbao not participate at such an important moment? After Brother Xiaoxian won the battle, he wanted to share the joy with me, but it turned out that there was no Xinbao here. , only one fallen leaf swirled down, how sad he would be!"


    What the **** is a fallen leaf?


    Yu Ru smiled and said: "But you can''t understand it! How do you share it?"


    Xinbao spoke plausibly: "That''s why I said that people need to read more. Xinbao has already made full preparations. He has thought of three lines of poems in advance. When the time comes, he can see Brother Xiaoxian''s appearance and decide which line to use."


    Yuru hahaha, I almost died laughing.


    Yan and Shen Jue waited for a long time, but she didn''t ask Xinbao what serious things he was thinking about, so he couldn''t find the point...I was really speechless.


    He is dual-tasting, and he is still familiar with that feeling. He finds that "distraction" does not seem to affect his state, but helps him enter that state, so he has not withdrawn his attention from Xinbao.


    Then he discovered that Xinbao''s eyes were opened wide at first, but then they got smaller and smaller, and they just half-opened and half-closed, making a small sound...


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t laugh or cry, he popped out a ray of finger wind, Yuru was inexplicable, he pointed at Xinbao, Yuru took a look... This one, fell asleep while squatting with his eyes open.


    Yu Ru hurriedly picked him up, patted him as he walked, carried him into the room and put him on the bed, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Yan Shen Jue walked several times with Shen Erye, and then with that Jianghu knight-errant Hu Yunlong several times. He felt that the way was going smoothly, so he stopped.


    The two of them were also drenched in sweat from the beating, and they had a good time.


    Hu Yunlong repeatedly said: "As expected of Ai Mo swordsmanship! I didn''t expect there to be such a way! It''s too powerful! It''s too powerful..."


    Second Master Shen also said: "I have also compared swords with Xiaojue before... Xiaojue, I thought at that time that you were only two chips ahead of me, and I was still able to compete, but now, I can''t see you anymore height."


    Yan Shen Jue saluted and said, "Uncle, it''s a great compliment."


    He put away his sword, "Then I''m going to change my clothes."


    Second Master Shen nodded, Yan Chenjue walked away quickly, it was already noon, the dumplings were still sleeping soundly, Yan Chenjue didn''t have breakfast, and he was a little hungry, he took a bath and changed his clothes Clothes, take the bowl directly to the room to eat.


    The aroma wafted out, and it was seen that Tuanzi was still smacking his small mouth while falling asleep, and the saliva flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Yan Shenjue looked so funny, walked over, and clapped her hands lightly to see if she would wake up.


    Unexpectedly, just after he clapped his hands, Tuanzi suddenly raised his hand, clapped his two chubby hands, and said, "My wife is great...wife..."


    She lowered her hands slowly and fell asleep again.


    Yan Shenjue burst into laughter silently.


    How can you be so funny.


    He couldn''t help but bent down, and gently kissed Qin Tuanzi''s chubby face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： let the idiot out

    Chapter 355 Let the idiot out to spoil the situation


    Yan Shen Jue was very grateful.


    Fortunately, he came in time, these shadow guards are really hopeless!


    Because the two rooms are very close to each other, separated by a small sky bridge, Yan Chenjue would get used to listening to the movement in Xinbao''s room as soon as he woke up and opened the door.


    Generally speaking, Yuru wakes up at the same time as him, and at that time, you can hear her lightly tidying the bed.


    But not this time.


    He subconsciously listened carefully, only to find that there was no one in the room.


    He immediately went in to have a look, saw the open rear window, then pressed the shadow guard and rushed over.


    Before reaching Shen''s house, he heard the whistle, and he ran with all his strength, and finally managed to save Xinbao.


    I¡¯m really scared after thinking about it!


    Yan Shenjue finished his meal slowly, and called Yuru over: "Why do you want to hide Xinbao from me when you go out?"


    Yu Ru lowered her head anxiously: "Because..." She didn''t dare to tell lies, and she didn''t dare to tell the truth, she paused before saying: "Xinbao begs me, I really can''t bear to refuse her."


    Yan Shen Jue let out a long sigh, feeling that this reason was very powerful.


    He said: "Xinbao probably thinks I''m tired and doesn''t want to wake me up."


    Yu Ru was startled, and hurriedly replied: "Maybe!"


    Yan Shenjue said: "This is the end of this matter, I see Uncle Shen''s expression seems to be hidden, don''t mention this Ding Peng again in the future. Also, this kind of thing is not an example, you can''t protect Xinbao at all. How dare you bring her out alone? In the future, no matter what, call me with you."


    Yu Ru was astonished, but responded urgently: "Yes, yes! This subordinate obeys."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded and went back to the room.


    Yu Ru came out and looked at the shadow guard.


    This is what they can''t figure out, and he hasn''t forgotten those things, why doesn''t he know Yan Changqi?


    Even if his mind is not on him, he should be able to recognize it with just a casual glance, right? After all, he is such a familiar person!


    A long time later, Yuru asked Xinbao about this matter.


    Xinbao explained to her: "The human brain can protect itself. Some sad, painful, and painful things are beyond the range of human acceptance, and people will forget them unconsciously. Just...just It seems that someone said, ''The scar is healed and the pain is forgotten'', which is actually a good thing, otherwise, it would be so uncomfortable to remember the pain all the time!"


    So it is! Yuru came to a sudden.


    Xinbao slept until the afternoon before waking up hungry.


    After waking up, Yuru hurriedly brought her a meal, and the dumplings started to eat.


    It wasn''t until the meal was almost finished that Yan Chen was afraid that she would hold on, so he started talking to her to interrupt her.


    He asked Xinbao: "Xinbao, what serious things were you thinking about?"


    Xinbao: "...!?"


    Tuanzi was in tears for a second, and said to him: "Brother Xiaoxian, Xinbao''s feet hurt so much."


    Although he thought it might be a fake, Yan Chenjue was still worried, moved the stool and squatted down, and said, "Which foot?"


    Xinbao said: "The right foot."


    Yan Shenjue unbuttoned her shoes, took off her shoes, and took off her socks.


    At the same time, Xinbao was winking with Yuru crazily, and Xinbao asked with his eyes, "Did you tell him?"


    Yuru shook her head vigorously, "No! I didn''t betray you!"


    Xinbao was relieved and continued to eat. Yan Chenjue looked at Tuanzi''s feet, they were white and fleshy, just like a small bun, but when he looked at the soles of the feet, there was a bruise, probably from running away in the morning.


    Yan Shenjue rubbed it gently distressedly, and then he couldn''t help but feel soft-hearted, and passed the steps to the dumpling: "I see that you have been eating, and you seem to have been distracted. What are you thinking?"


    "Oh!" Tuanzi shook his little feet: "Xinbao is thinking, everyone is so kind to Xinbao! Xinbao really loves Uncle Shen and uncle so much, and Xinbao wants to give all the good things to him. They, but Xinbao has nothing."


    Yan Shenjue smiled helplessly: "You have given a lot, enough."


    "No!" Tuanzi said seriously: "Xinbao means to get rid of those who Xinbao doesn''t need to work hard, and there is nothing that Xinbao worked hard to give them."


    Yan Shen Jue chuckled lightly.


    He understood what she meant.


    She feels like the Sansheng stone, which is a gift from heaven, and if she didn''t get it through her own efforts, it is not considered a gift from her.


    Yan Shenjue stretched out his hand and rubbed the small soft hair of the dumpling, and said softly: "Then why did God choose Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi didn''t hear clearly: "Huh?"


    "Nothing," Yan Shenjue said, "Then what does Xinbao want to give Uncle and Uncle Shen?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao hasn''t made up his mind yet, and he still needs to think about it for a while. Xinbao will ask Uncle Shen what he wants. If Xinbao has what he wants, give it to him. If Xinbao doesn''t have it..."


    She thought about it seriously: "Then let him think of another one!"


    Yan Shen Jue laughed out loud.


    He asked her: "What will Xinbao give me?"


    Tuanzi looked at him in surprise: "Xinbao has already given it!"


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    Tuanzi had a small expression of "Oh, I can''t help it, my wife can only dote on me", and leaned over again, baji!


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    The little boy pursed his lips shyly and funnyly... Got it!


    At this time, the shadow guard spread the letter.


    This day and night was quite thrilling for them.


    The magic of straight dough, and then respond in time, not only avoid bad luck, but also a blessing in disguise.


    Emperor Ming Pei soon received the letter.


    Now he is very concerned about that side, and as soon as the biography arrived, he immediately opened it and read it.


    The more he looked, the more thoughtful his expression became.


    After reading it twice, he tapped his fingers on the table lightly, closing his eyes and thinking carefully.


    There are many things that cannot stand careful consideration.


    For example, Xiao Tai, who has been tampered with and given needles secretly for twenty years, after knowing this, it is really easy to guess who the candidate is.


    It¡¯s also like him. Who else stayed by his side thirty-six years ago? Can anyone? Who has such a skill?


    But the problem now is that what was found out is different from his guess.


    Tang Erhe, for example, found out that the courtyard where he was locked up was bought by one of the second prince''s entourage.


    For another example, Liang Ruoxu asked Liang Ruoxu to draw a portrait of the woman and the coachman for people to recognize, which also pointed to the second prince.


    For example, when dealing with that Jianghu man Shen Shouyan, it was also an order from the second prince.


    Everything points to the second prince, but the problem is, the second prince...he doesn''t have such ability!


    Unless he really misjudged the person, otherwise, the second prince really doesn''t have such a city.


    Moreover, if he really has so many hole cards, why not use them? These days, I haven''t seen him do anything.


    But unless it was absolutely necessary, he really didn''t want to arrest him for interrogation.


    Emperor Ming Pei tapped the painting jar lightly a few times, the shadow guard fell silently, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Move the East Palace."


    The shadow guard replied: "Yes."


    After a short pause, seeing that he had no other orders, he disappeared without a sound.


    Emperor Ming Pei put away the letter.


    Since these people are shrinking tightly, then let fools come out to disrupt the situation!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： really a killer

    Chapter 356 is really a lore


    The prince has been bouncing around for an unprecedented time.


    It may be because Xiao Tai was not in the capital, and he ignored him before leaving, which gave him a great sense of crisis. Anyway, these days, he has been wooing people everywhere in a serious manner.


    First the old man, and then his father-in-law.


    His father-in-law''s surname is Li, and his name is Li Zhizhi. He is not a big official, just a servant of the household department, but he also has the title of Marquis.


    He is a well-learned man with a noble reputation and integrity, and the girls he raises are also educated and courteous.


    When they got married, the crown prince was still young, and Emperor Ming Pei hadn''t given up yet. He really wanted to find a good Yue''s family for him, and find a good wife to take him down.


    But helplessly, the crown prince is a weirdo. He is not keen on the affairs of men and women, and he looks down on women extremely. He thinks that the only role of women is that kind of thing. When he enters the door to do business, he puts on his pants and leaves. He is lazy and talks too much .


    The daughter of the Hou Mansion, who was raised by thousands of pampers and loved by thousands of people, couldn''t think of this, she couldn''t help crying and told him, why does His Highness treat me like a fan actor, just for fun... But the prince said: "Not yet They are all the same, so is it possible that you are still superficial?"


    In a word, the princess returned to her natal home in tears.


    Then Mr. Li desperately came to sue the imperial court.


    Emperor Ming Pei took great pains to mediate, but the prince did not dare to resist, but since then, he has not entered the princess''s room.


    He finds it troublesome.


    If you want to do something, you can just hire a court lady, they are all the same, why bother to listen to these people.


    For this reason, the crown prince has not even had a side concubine for so many years. After all, Emperor Ming Pei was also afraid of chilling his courtiers. On the contrary, Tongfang took seven or eight of them and raised four children.


    So, for his virtue, it''s no wonder that Li Zhizhi can give him a good face.


    Anyway, except for the face of the superior, there is nothing else, but the prince''s temper, if you force him, he will be cowardly, so he didn''t make a fuss.


    At noon, the prince was eating, and a young **** next to him was serving him dishes.


    The little **** has a very winking look, every time he thinks about what to hold, he will give it to him, the prince is a little satisfied, and condescendingly said: "What''s your name?"


    The little **** put down his chopsticks and saluted courteously: "Return to Your Highness, this servant is called Ma Yi."


    The prince laughed: "Ant? What''s your name?"


    Ma Yi immediately followed him and said, "Because the slave was slender and thin when he entered the palace, the father-in-law in charge of the slave gave him such a name."


    The crown prince nodded with a smile, "Gu guess it is! I haven''t seen you before?"


    "Return to Your Highness," Ma Yi said, "The slave is a newcomer. Several people from Your Highness''s Palace have gone to the Third Prince''s Palace. There is a shortage of manpower, so the servant rushed over here."


    The prince''s face darkened.


    Ma Yi was "shocked" by a slip of the tongue, and hurriedly knelt down and said, "Your Highness, spare your life! Your Highness, spare your life! This slave can''t speak!"


    The crown prince fidgeted with his chopsticks and asked him to continue serving the dishes. Ma Yi hurriedly got up and continued serving the dishes.


    The prince said: "I''m still the prince! A bunch of bastards! Dogs look down on people!"


    Ma Yi expressed his sincere feelings, "Yes!" Then he quickly changed his words: "Your Highness said so!"


    The prince couldn''t help squinting at him, and said after a while: "Then why did you rush to come?"


    Ma Yidao: "Slave..." He peeked at him, and the prince said: "Just say it! I forgive you for your innocence!"


    "Yes, yes," Ma Yi said, "I think His Highness is the best! Your Highness is the crown prince! The eldest son is born! And no one in the whole palace knows that His Highness treats your slaves very well. Eunuch Hu is serving in His Highness''s room." In half a year, the whole person has gained weight twice, His Highness is kind, and treats the servants well, and the servants will not be angry if they make mistakes..."


    He talks a lot.


    The prince couldn''t help but nod at what he said, feeling that he was really not bad.


    Ma Yidao: "You have to be a generous person like His Highness to be worthy of the title of Prince Chu. This slave has been puzzled. What is wrong with liking to eat? Who doesn''t like to eat? People grow tongues just to eat." !"


    The crown prince suddenly felt a sense of bosom friend: "You are right! Isn''t Gu just a lover of food, Gu has never done anything bad!"


    Empress Xiao left early, the prince was used to being raised, and besides the emperor, he was the oldest since he was a child, and he didn''t have taboo in his mind, so Ma Yi said some outrageous words, but they were very pleasant to his ears.


    After coming down in the afternoon, Ma Yi suddenly became the number one celebrity in front of the prince, and even talked to him alone after dinner.


    Then Ma Yi began to advise the prince: "Actually, Your Highness, don''t worry. Now that the second prince has left the palace to become a marquis, and there is no day to return to the palace, the only threat to your highness is the third prince. The fifth prince below is only in his teens. What are you doing. So Your Highness, as long as you take care of the third prince, you can sit back and relax."


    The crown prince snorted: "Of course this orphan knows! But isn''t the third child able to recite two sour poems, which pleases the father! And his mother is an old woman, and the father still goes by from time to time, and he doesn''t know what to draw." !"


    Ma Yi said with a smile: "Your Highness, let the slaves see that the third prince pretended to like studying, that was his worst mistake! Haven''t you heard of it, Your Highness? There are rules for success and failure of scholars, whether you are a king or a prince. His Royal Highness is the elder brother, so no matter what His Highness does, the Third Prince cannot resist! But if he says something wrong, it is disrespectful to the King!"


    Ma Yi didn''t bother much, so he talked to the prince.


    The prince then wobbled, went to the prince''s office, opened his mouth and said: "Old man, I often reflect on myself recently, and feel that I don''t have enough knowledge. I heard that the Confucian knowledge I taught you is very good, why don''t I give it to Gu! "


    The third prince''s face turned green.


    You must know that the princes have not opened their houses yet, and it is inconvenient to live in the prince''s residence. This great Confucian is a gentleman in name, but he is actually his aide!


    Who would dare to borrow something like a staff member?


    The third prince said anxiously: "I''m afraid it''s not right, Your Highness wants to study, why don''t you ask Father?"


    Prince said: "If I don''t go alone, I will want you."


    The third prince said: "Your Highness is joking, these gentlemen are all pointed out by the father to my younger brother, how can they be sold at will."


    "It''s not for sale," said the crown prince, "it''s for requisition! Why, they aren''t ministers? They don''t need to listen to Gu''s words?"


    To be honest, a scoundrel like the crown prince is really deadly against a scholar.


    The prince¡¯s temperament is bullying and fearful, you are strong and I am cowardly, but as long as you don¡¯t do anything, let you drop your book bag with politeness, or say allusions and sarcasm...he doesn¡¯t care at all!


    So, he decided... Needless to say, I want you and those people.


    Meet the father? Do not go do not go.


    What teacher is not teacher, the wind is too strong to hear clearly!


    But he is the prince, so he naturally has a status advantage. If he really plays a scoundrel, the third prince has nothing to do.


    Finally, those few people were "invited" into the East Palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： What is affectionate

    Chapter 357 What is affection


    Now we don''t know who the murderer is, so Emperor Ming Pei didn''t intend to "harm" the third prince, he was just probing.


    As a king, it''s not that he doesn''t know that the third prince''s reputation as a "bookworm" is watery, but even if there is water, it is enough to know how to create such a reputation, which is nice and flattering.


    The reason why the fool provoked him was because now, he no longer cares about the reputation of the fool.


    As for a creature like a fool, it can be dealt with but cannot be dealt with, and being angry or not angry are two completely different concepts.


    There are tens of thousands of people who can deal with him, but there are very few people who can not get angry.


    So, in such a test, if the third prince reacts properly, whether it is true or fake, it is good, otherwise he has scheming and means, or he is really kind-hearted.


    are all good.


    On the contrary...something can always be exposed.


    As soon as the prince took the people away, the third prince went to Changchun Palace.


    The biological mother of the third prince is the imperial concubine, who was really famous in Beijing back then, but now she is over half a hundred years old, and she still looks very gentle and beautiful.


    But the third prince did not inherit her beauty, he was a little mediocre in appearance, but in comparison, the seventh prince who was also born of the imperial concubine belonged to the president, and perfectly inherited the appearance of the imperial concubine.


    As soon as the third prince entered, he winked at the imperial concubine, and then said, "Mother concubine!"


    "What''s the matter?" The imperial concubine told everyone to go down, came over and said, "Who made me angry?"


    The third prince seemed to let go of it at last, and said: "Prince, prince, he wants to leave my husband."


    The imperial concubine said in surprise: "What? But...but isn''t the prince unwilling to ask for a husband?"


    "Who knows what he wants to do again!" The third prince said angrily: "He came over suddenly, opened his mouth and said he wanted my husband, but he refused to go when I said he was going to see the emperor, and he wouldn''t listen to what I said. You must take the gentlemen away!"


    The imperial concubine said angrily: "It must have been said by those slanderous servants again!"


    The third prince said: "I''m discussing with Mr. Xu to make a new calligraphy book! It''s all started! Now... this time..."


    "Okay, okay," the imperial concubine patted him: "How grown up, you still lose your temper, why don''t you go to find your father?"


    The third prince said: "I, I hesitated, but the prince said that he wanted to study, I was afraid to go to the father, and the father would not help me."


    The imperial concubine was silent for a while: "It''s not that your father doesn''t love you, he has his difficulties."


    "I understand, so I didn''t go."


    The imperial concubine said: "Don''t worry, the prince will go, and he won''t learn it. When he refuses to learn, you can go to the emperor to get him back. At that time, the prince will have nothing to do."


    The mother and son talked for a long time before they gradually died down, and then the third prince came out of the Changchun Palace, the imperial concubine sighed lightly, and after a while, she heard a very light rustling sound, the shadow guard quietly receded, and the imperial concubine''s eyelashes There was a slight tremor, and then, he slowly picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of tea.


    Soon, Emperor Ming Pei heard the report.


    Can''t hear any problem at all.


    There is a bit of contempt and resentment towards the prince in these words, but it is reasonable.


    Everyone came from the prince, they are all sons and phoenixes, and the prince is such a waste, it is strange that he has no idea.


    But this contempt is moderate, it doesn''t seem like the attitude of knowing the prince''s life experience.


    Could it be that he really thought wrong?


    ...


    Longmen County.


    After Xinbao finished his meal, he really ran to find Second Master Shen.


    Second Master Shen was talking to Hu Yunlong, when he saw her coming, he smiled and hugged her, "Did Xinbao wake up? Did you get scared just now?"


    "No," Xinbao shook his head, "We children forget it when we put our paws down."


    Second Master Shen couldn''t help laughing, and said to her: "Baby, I forgot what happened yesterday. Uncle found some flowers for you. You wake up tomorrow morning, go and see if you like it."


    Xinbao said: "Thank you, Uncle Shen, you are so kind to me, Uncle, Xinbao wants to give you a gift, what do you want?"


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Uncle doesn''t want anything."


    "No," Xinbao said, "You have to have one, you have to have what you really want, and it can''t be perfunctory."


    "Is that so?" Second Master Shen pretended to think about it seriously: "Then Xinbao will also find a pot of beautiful flowers for Uncle!"


    Xinbao said dissatisfiedly: "This doesn''t count, we are good friends, and Xinbao helps Uncle plant flowers, so it doesn''t need to be counted in the wish."


    Hu Yunlong next to him heard it was funny, and said with a smile: "Old Shen, think about it quickly, the doll is really asking you! Seeing that you are not enough friends!"


    Second Master Shen laughed for a long time: "Uncle really can''t figure it out."


    Hu Yunlong smiled and said: "You, Uncle Shen, want to be number one in the world and live forever, can you give it to me?"


    Xinbao sighed: "I can''t deliver it."


    She looked at Second Master Shen eagerly, and Second Master Shen thought about it seriously: "So, Uncle really has a wish, Xinbao can see if he can help."


    Xinbao nodded fiercely.


    Shen Erye said: "Wu An''s Xiao family''s sword technique, and my dragon-slaying sword technique, we want to learn from each other''s strengths and create a sword technique that can be used in battle. Please help uncle My lord, take care of yourself, while this Uncle Hu who knows how to use swords is here, let''s discuss together to create this sword technique, what do you think?"


    Xinbao nodded and patted her chest: "Don''t worry! Wrap it on Xinbao!"


    Hu Yunlong''s eyes flashed.


    Xinbao completed the task and walked away in a stroll.


    And immediately wrote a letter to Xiao Tai, and Xiao Tai came sooner or later after receiving the letter, which can be said to be very good for the group.


    Although Xinbao over there said that he would see it tomorrow morning, he still couldn''t help it. He took Yan Chenjue''s hand and went to see the flowers.


    But the flowers that Erye Shen bought back are all famous flowers and species. Rare is really rare, and beautiful is really beautiful, but they don''t meet her requirements.


    The two of them were walking back and forth by the light of the sky, when they saw a figure rushing in quickly. Seeing the two of them, they seemed to be startled, and quickly retreated.


    The shadow guard on the tree passed by quietly, the two walked away, and Jia Xin said: "What''s the matter?"


    The man said in horror: "Boss, let me tell you, those two people are simply lunatics!"


    Because Chaotianmen was doing the work of Yan Changqi and his wife, but the shadow guard couldn''t really ignore it, so he followed him to have a look.


    At this moment, Yan Changqi''s tendons in his hands and hamstrings are broken, and he is still unconscious, so he hasn''t been given dumb drugs yet.


    After it was sent to Yu Shi, the Chaotianmen staff withdrew temporarily. He heard Yu crying and crying, and then he didn''t say to ask a doctor for him, but fetched water, wiped his body, changed his clothes, combed his hair... It''s like **** him.


    Then Yan Changqi finally woke up from the pain.


    After waking up, Yu threw herself on him and cried loudly, saying, "No matter what you become, I will never leave you!"


    Then, Yan Changqi cursed, saying that she didn''t understand swords, that she was ugly, that seeing her made her sick, that she couldn''t eat for three days after kissing her...whatever.


    Originally, this is the evil man''s own torture, and the shadow guard just heard it, but he never expected that after a while, he heard Yan Zhangqi screaming loudly, and the shadow guard peeked out from the window... It was discovered that Mrs. Yu took the scissors and gouged out Yan Changqi''s eyeballs... gouged out...


    After the gouging out, she hugged the scissors and said affectionately: "This way you won''t be able to see me, won''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    The shadow guard was so frightened that his scalp became numb, and he kept jumping up and down while talking, and Jia Xinyi was terrified when he heard it, what a couple of lunatics.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： suffer sin and enjoy blessing

    Chapter 358 Suffer a crime and enjoy a blessing


    Of course Chaotianmen also got the news.


    Zhong Limin went over to take a look, and after Yuru waited on Tuanzi to fall asleep, she also went over to take a look.


    Seeing Zhong Limin was there, she jumped over and asked, "Hey, have you thought about how to deal with this person?"


    "Think about it," the very gentle-looking Zhongli Sect Master said with a smile, "Did you know that usually there are power slaves in addition to turtle slaves?"


    "Shinu?" Yuru really didn''t know: "What is this thing?"


    Zhong Limin said: "It''s the tricks of the old people who use it to solve it..."


    What he said was cryptic, but Yuru understood immediately, and looked at him with wide eyes.


    Zhong Limin''s slightly complacent expression slowly retracted: "What? You think it''s too vicious?"


    "No!" Yuru said: "It''s too suitable, okay! You are too talented!" She patted him on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect you to be so smart!"


    Master Zhongli said reservedly: "It''s okay."


    The more Yuru thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was brilliant!


    He is a man who has learned martial arts for many years! It''s strong! What are you afraid of if the tendons in your hands and feet are broken, but they are not broken elsewhere!


    When she thought of those old women who had nothing to desire, she scolded while using it: "You haven''t eaten! Useless thing! Pooh, are you still a man! Return the sword, I think you look like a bitch!"


    I can''t help but burst out laughing!


    Isn''t he misogynistic? Don''t you just want to find the mood that there is nothing more sorrow than heart death! Give you a ride for free! When the time comes, let''s see whether he wants to die or not!


    Yu Ru couldn''t help but said again: "You are so smart!"


    Zhong Limin smiled and said: "This kind of person who has lost all conscience should be treated like this! Don''t worry, I will do everything well. In this life, these two people will never be separated, and no one will ever know who they are .¡±


    So, that night, the couple disappeared.


    Xinbao woke up in the morning and went to look at the flowers brought back by Shen Erye again.


    Shen Zhuoli walked from the side and paused.


    Originally agreed to go to his house yesterday, but met Ding Peng¡¯s affairs, and he didn¡¯t go. He didn¡¯t know if he should invite him again, or wait for them to take the initiative?


    He walked over hesitantly, and saw Tuanzi lying on the flowerpot, and carved the ugly word "Xinbao" on the side of the pot.


    Shen Zhuoli smiled and said, "What is Xinbao doing?"


    Xinbao said: "Uncle gave it to me. Although my family can''t let it go and I can''t move it back home, I still have to mark it so that everyone knows it belongs to Xinbao."


    After she finished speaking, she saw that it was him, then she stood up, walked to the side, and carved the word "Xinbao" on the two potted flowers in the corridor.


    Then she clapped her hands: "This is also Xinbao''s. When it moves to your house, it will be yours."


    Shen Zhuoli was taken aback: "My family?"


    "That''s right?" Xinbao said, "Aren''t you going to treat someone? Xinbao has already cut the branches of the winter jasmine, and I can help you insert them... You have sweet-scented osmanthus at home. The sweet-scented osmanthus blooms in autumn, and the winter jasmine blooms in spring Yes, jasmine blooms in summer... so you can see flowers all year round?"


    Shen Zhuoli couldn''t help laughing, he gently stroked the little soft fur of the dumpling: "No wonder everyone likes you, you are really cute."


    Tuanzi shook his little hand modestly: "At best, I''m just cute, and I''m not too cute when I see flowers blooming."


    So Xinbao took the pendant Yan Shenjue and Brother Tang San went to Shen Zhuoli''s small courtyard together.


    Several people played all morning, and they didn''t come out until after lunch. Brother Tang San returned to Shen''s house, and Yan Chenjue took Xinbao back to Yutang Village.


    It¡¯s already June now, and it¡¯s August for the hospital exam, Yan Chenjue finally remembered and touched the book.


    So when Xinbao woke up, there was only Yuru beside her.


    Xinbao put on his shoes and went out, found his mother, grabbed her hand and went out: "Let''s go find Daddy!"


    Ms. Lin said: "What do you want to do with your father?"


    Following her out, the oil mill is already in production at this moment, and you can smell the fragrance of peanuts from afar. The walls are built high, and there is a porter at the door, which looks orderly.


    The two of them didn''t go in, so they asked the porter to go in and called Tang Qingshan out. Xinbao opened his hands and asked his father to hold him, and pointed up the mountain: "Let''s go over there to talk."


    Ms. Lin complained: "What''s important, I can''t say it at home, I have to go to the mountain to say it!"


    Xinbao said solemnly: "Aniang, you have no experience in the world! When you tell a secret, you have to go to a very empty place. There are no trees or grass next to it, so you can be safe. You hide in the room and talk with the windows closed. , will definitely be heard!"


    And those who hear it will throw bowls! It will rain when you run out! False eyelashes create small waterfalls when it rains! well known by all people!


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing, and twisted her little butt: "Yes, A Niang has no experience in the world, but Xinbao has it! Xinbao has the most!"


    Xinbao laughed haha, wriggling in Daddy''s arms, the whole journey was full of birdsong and flowers, the family of three strolled around, and the atmosphere was quite cheerful...


    Going all the way to the hillside, Tang Qingshan sat down on a rock and said, "What''s wrong."


    Xinbao slid down and sat on his shoes with a serious face: "Xinbao had a dream the night before yesterday..."


    She seriously told the story from the beginning to the end.


    Ms. Lin originally picked a few flowers and wanted to put them on her head, but she was stunned and absent-minded.


    It took a while for Tuanzi to finish speaking, with big dark eyes, looking at his father and then at his mother.


    Uncle is so kind, Xinbao wants to give him a lot.


    Even Uncle Shen, Xinbao also wants to give him a lot.


    But his wife is better, Xinbao still wants to give him a lot.


    Xinbao doesn''t know what Uncle and Uncle Shen want.


    But Xinbao knows what my wife wants.


    Xinbao said in a sticky voice: "Brother Xiaoxian is so pitiful, Xinbao wants to give his parents a little to Brother Xiaoxian."


    Ms. Lin was crying with red nose and red eyes. When she said it, she was happy again: "Give it to him, you don''t want it?"


    "Xinbao wants it," Tuanzi said earnestly, "Xinbao hasn''t grown up yet, Xinbao wants it... But Xinbao has already thought about it, the big brother is not at home anyway, so give his share to Xiaoxian Brother is fine!"


    Ms. Lin burst out laughing, wiped her tears while laughing, stretched out her hand and poked her finger: "You!"


    Tang Qingshan gently touched his daughter''s head: "Xinbao, don''t think too much about these things, just keep them in mind."


    Xinbao turned to look at him, and Tang Qingshan also looked at him quietly.


    Xinbao felt as if she understood what he meant.


    They have been getting along very well, and my mother also said that it is like having an extra son, so, don''t try to be nice to him, but he is awkward, just like now.


    Xinbao got up, threw herself into Daddy''s arms, buried her small face in Daddy''s chest, and said in a muffled voice, "Daddy, Xinbao feels so happy."


    Tang Qingshan''s big hand gently pressed the girl''s little head, silently comforting her.


    For a while, the three of them didn''t speak. Tang Qingshan raised his head and saw that Mrs. Lin was still sobbing. He stretched out his hand and touched his wife''s head.


    Miss Lin came back to her senses and saw that there was no one around, so she leaned on his shoulder and said after a long while: "Oh, actually...it''s actually quite good as it is."


    Tang Qingshan said in a deep voice, "Taking this step is a good thing for the child. For us, it will not be different." He patted the back of his wife''s hand and repeated: "There will be no difference, If we suffer the crime, we will enjoy the blessing."


    Lady Lin stood up, looked at him for a while, and nodded slightly.


    Xinbao didn''t pay attention to what her father and mother were doing at all, and couldn''t hear what he said clearly. She buried her small face in her father''s arms, feeling the vibration of her chest when he spoke.


    As a result, he stopped talking, Xinbao said: "Daddy talk."


    Tang Qingshan looked down at the little girl, with the corners of his mouth slightly curved, and said: "Daddy wants Xinbaoer to be a little princess, to enjoy all the honors, and Xinbaoer won''t suffer even a single bit of suffering that father, mother and elder brother have suffered."


    Xinbao rubbed his face: "Let''s talk again, Dad."


    Tang Qingshan laughed: "Stop talking, let''s go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： she is prophetic

    Chapter 359 She is a prophet


    Xiao Tai came back in the afternoon.


    As soon as he left, Hu Yunlong laughed and said, "I''m still a little nervous about having such a big Buddha here."


    Second Master Shen was still waving his hands and legs thinking about the tricks, while casually said: "I don''t think the prince has any airs."


    "It''s no airs, but I''m a prince after all!" Hu Yunlong smiled and shook his head: "I went out to evacuate, and my muscles hurt so badly."


    He went out with his hands behind his back, out of the Liujin Garden, and walked at a leisurely pace until he reached the field. Seeing that there was no one around, he took out a small leather bag with a strange shape from his bosom, and played it softly, but the strange thing was , and no sound is produced.


    In a town far away, a scholar sitting at a small table suddenly raised his head, his eyes were very surprised, he squinted slightly, and listened for a while, the surprise in his eyes became stronger.


    The person on the opposite side didn''t notice it, and only urged: "Hurry up and write!"


    The scholar put down the brush: "I''m sorry, I feel a little uncomfortable all of a sudden."


    "Huh?" The man said: "Then you have to finish writing my letter first!"


    The scholar said: "I''m sorry."


    Without even asking for the table, he turned around and left. The man heyed twice, but he didn''t look back.


    Hu Yunlong didn''t wait too long, and a man in black appeared quickly, looked around, and said, "How is it?"


    Hu Yunlong said: "I did it, they didn''t doubt me, and I heard an important thing..." His voice was very low, "The secret lies in that little girl!"


    The man in black said: "Which little girl?"


    "It''s that three or four-year-old kid! Xinbao! I heard it with my own ears! She suddenly came looking for Shen Shouyan in the middle of the night, so I took my heart and sneaked over to listen. I heard her and Shen Shouyan with my own ears. Talking about dreams, and also heard Shen Shouyan ask her if this will happen tomorrow! That child, Xinbao, she can foretell! She can foretell!"


    The man in black said in surprise, "Really?"


    Hu Yunlong said: "It''s absolutely fine! And these two days, I''ve been with Prince Wu''an all the time. I tried it out, and Prince Wu''an has a completely irritable and disgusting attitude towards the prince. I''m definitely not bad! And he He even slipped his mouth once, saying Xinbao''s father, and said ''Dawai'', I think he must be talking about nephew! No one is used to adding a big character when calling him younger brother."


    The two talked for a long time, and finally the man in black said: "Then you stay and get in touch with Xiao Tai more, find opportunities to get in touch with the Tang family, especially that little girl! Get in touch if you have any news!"


    "Okay," Hu Yunlong paused, "Then when can I return to Beijing?"


    Humanity in black: "You can go back after finishing the work, the master said, she will reward you personally!"


    Hu Yunlong was overjoyed: "Good!"


    He didn''t say any more, turned over and left. Hu Yunlong walked back slowly. When he walked to the town, a sick scholar walked over while coughing, his body went limp, and almost bumped into him.


    Hu Yunlong smiled honestly, and gave him a hand: "Be careful."


    "A lot, ahem, thank you." The scholar slowly got up and left.


    After the two passed by, he flipped his hand, and there was a small thing in his hand. It was the little black skin that Hu Yunlong played just now, and it was made into the shape of a unicorn head. You can see that the inner wall is flesh-colored, with four sesame-sized characters "Long Mu Fei Er" embedded.


    The scholar murmured: "It''s actually true! This is interesting!"


    Changmu Feierlou is an extremely mysterious gang in the Jianghu. The real only legend is who knows.


    They specialize in the study of eyes and ears.


    It is said that the masters in the building can completely replace the eyes with the ears. After all, even if a table or a chair stays there, the air circulation will be very slightly different.


    But this depends on qualifications.


    But even ordinary people can already clearly detect the movement of wind and grass, the beeping of butterflies and bees, let alone the traces of enemies. The sound is different, which is very obvious to the ear of a trained ear.


    They use this kind of small leather bag to pass messages. This kind of skin bag is called Beast Ting Xun. It is soft. It is made by the secret method of the door. The sound produced is inaudible to normal human ears, and only those who have cultivated the inner breath in the door can hear it.


    That is to say, Hu Yunlong and the man in black should have both cultivated the internal breath of the long-eyed Feierlou.


    But the problem is...he doesn''t know them!


    The scholar couldn''t help but muttered again: "It''s really interesting..."


    As he spoke, he kept walking forward, his movements seemed slow, but his speed was surprisingly fast for some reason.


    As he walked, he quickly tore a little of his clothes here and there, and messed up his hair casually. Before Hu Yunlong arrived at Liujin Garden, a little **** came out of the alley, and Hu Yunlong looked at it. He glanced at him, and he rolled his eyes: "What are you looking at! Big guy!"


    While pushing him, Hu Yunlong''s face sank, he realized something was wrong, turned around and ran away.


    Hu Yunlong touched his bosom subconsciously, and found that the beast listening xun was still there, so he felt certain.


    His hand didn''t come out either, his fingertips rubbed lightly, and his long, bearded face showed a sweetness.


    Over there, Xiao Tai went back to Yutang Village.


    As soon as he saw Xinbao, he took out a handful of candy from his bag, his movements were silent and tacit.


    Xinbao took a look at the second floor and took it quickly. He put some in his left pocket, some in his right pocket, some in his sleeve pocket, some in his pouch, and some in a handkerchief and hid it in his bosom. .


    So, this is the secret of her always having candy. Five words can explain "Unity is strength~~"


    Xinbao asked softly, "Is it soft?"


    Xiao Tai¡¯s eldest son was inexplicably nervous by the tuanzi, squatting down and saying, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t mean to be soft.¡±


    Xinbao nodded.


    Since she missed it, she stopped eating hard candies and started eating soft ones.


    She gave her big sugar transporter a kiss in satisfaction, then went upstairs lightly and began to hide the sugar.


    On a day in June, with the windows open and the cool breeze blowing, Xinbao moved the small stool and prepared to start hiding.


    As a result, just as he stepped on the stool, he suddenly met a person in the tree outside.


    Xinbao: "...!?"


    Her eyes widened, and the shadow guard was also taken aback. He quickly withdrew his foot, thought for a while, and said quickly: "Xinbao is so thin, so thin, so thin! So beautiful! So cute! Don''t tell me Someone saw me, okay?"


    Xinbao clenched Tangtang tightly with her two small hands, blinked her big eyes, and showed a cute smile: "Okay!"


    She showed her little white teeth and smiled cutely.


    The shadow guard heaved a sigh of relief, quickly curled up his hands and feet, adjusted his posture, and perfectly disappeared into the leaves.


    Xinbao got off the stool slowly, walked to the door with slow steps, and slowly opened the door...


    Then she suddenly let go of her calves, and jumped into Yan Chenjue''s room like a rabbit, rushed in, and shouted: "Wife wife wife wife!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： Deep master and sub-routines

    Chapter 360 Master-sub-routine deep


    Duanzi called his wife as soon as he was in a hurry. Judging from the number of calls, this time it was very urgent.


    Yan Shen Jue quickly put down the book and hugged her: "What''s the matter, Xinbao is not afraid!"


    Xinbao said quickly without punctuation: "Xinbao just went to hide Tangtang and looked out of the window to see that there was a man in the tree. He..."


    Comprehension ability is perfect, and Yan Shenjue, who understood at the same time: ""..."


    In fact, Xinbao has seen the Shadow Guard.


    Not to mention Yuru, she has seen several from Yanyi to Nineteenth, but when she saw them, they were all shadow guards who came out clearly, just like ordinary people, she had never seen them lurking for protection, nor the concept.


    After all, that¡¯s what shadow guards do. For shadow guards, if their master finds out while they¡¯re lurking, it¡¯s dereliction of duty and they¡¯ll be punished.


    Yan Xiaolang raised his eyebrows, he held Xinbao in his arms, and said, "It''s okay."


    He went back with Xinbao in his arms, Xinbao said nervously: "Are there just the two of us? Do you want to call a few more people?"


    "No need," Yan Chenjue glanced at the candies dropped on the ground and on the overpass, and said, "What did you just say?"


    Xinbao''s big eyes were wide open, and he gestured anxiously to the outside with his eyes, hinting frantically.


    Yan Shenjue repeated: "You said, when you hid the candy, you looked out of the window... So, judging from the height, you should be stepping on a stool."


    He looked straight up, took down a candy, took down a candy...


    again¡­


    …ª¡­


    …¬... took down a piece of candy, and taught her: "It''s summer, and it''s everywhere, aren''t you afraid of ants?"


    Xinbao looked at his movements, his head completely shut down: "I put insect-repelling herbs...wrong..."


    its not right! Can you tell the point clearly! Is now the time to go after sugar? The point is that there are bad guys!


    Yan Shenjue took it down in a circle, which can be regarded as mastering the key points of the dumpling''s hidden sugar.


    What kind of canopy bed, on the auspicious cloud grid, on the window frame, she may feel that the height she can''t see by three inches, others can''t see it... But for example, he really didn''t see it, after all, once he entered the room, All eyes are on Xinbao.


    After taking it, he hugged the dumpling again, and began to take out her body: "It''s too late to hide, right? Don''t panic? There are so many, won''t it sink?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She twisted and twisted back and forth, trying to break free from her wife''s clutches, but she couldn''t break free no matter what, and could only helplessly be robbed of all the candy.


    Yan Xiaolang, who is well versed in the secrets of coaxing groups, kept what was in her small purse unsearched, packed up the rest, and said, "The uncle on the tree outside the window, the uncle on the eaves, wherever the uncle is, Those are the shadow guards protecting us, don¡¯t worry about them, just pretend not to see them.¡±


    Xinbao: "..."


    You said it earlier! You said it earlier!


    Tuanzi is inexplicably sad and angry!


    Yan Shenjue left with Tang in his arms. Tuanzi angrily moved a stool and stood by the window, "Come out! Come out!"


    The shadow guard could only silently stick out his head.


    To tell you the truth, a head protruded from the green leaves for no reason, and it was scary. Xinbao leaned back in fright, and the shadow guard quickly jumped over and grabbed her arm.


    Tuanzi immediately turned back and grabbed his arm: "You pay me for my candy! You pay me for my candy! My wife took fifty-six yuan, you pay me... sixteen yuan, Xinbao will forgive you! You pay! "


    The shadow guard didn''t know what to do: "Me, why don''t I ask our boss?"


    Dumplings are not fooled, and the two little meaty hands go up and hold tightly: "You ask! You ask now!"


    The shadow guard can only say: "Boss!"


    An upside-down head appeared on the eaves in an instant, and Tuanzi, who was caught off guard, trembled all over and almost cried on the spot.


    But the huge loss of fifty-six pieces of candy made her firmly hold on to the creditor: "Quickly ask!"


    As soon as Jia Xin slipped down silently, he put one hand on the eaves, and the whole person was standing in the air with a correct posture. It is not easy to address him at the moment, so he can only call him by name: "Xinbao, the master won''t let you eat it." So much sugar."


    Xinbao pursed her mouth.


    She doesn''t want sugar either, really, she doesn''t want any.


    But the body of a three or four-year-old baby is really greedy! I really want to eat candy, I want to eat it even in my dreams!


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes, her small mouth was flattened into a small dustpan, and Jia Xinyi hurriedly said, "Otherwise, we will pay you one piece a day for a hundred days, so you will have a hundred pieces of candy." gone."


    Xinbao''s small mouth slowly moved back.


    She thought for a while: "But every day, there should be interest!"


    Jia Xinyi: "...??"


    Xinbao said generously: "How about this, you pay me two yuan a day, and then keep paying me for a hundred days, and then settle the principal and interest together. Do you agree?"


    Jia Xinyi: "...OK."


    Xinbao was immediately happy, and let go of his hand.


    But the simple shadow guard never expected that as soon as Xinbao went there, he dragged Xiao Tai out, and pulled him to a far away place: "Uncle, I am so pitiful, my Tangtang was taken away by Brother Xiaoxian It''s..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Xiao Tai said, "Uncle will buy it for you again!"


    "Then, can Xinbao hide Tangtang in Uncle''s room?"


    "sure!"


    Tuanzi grabbed his big hand, "Then we''ll make an agreement, we''ll keep it in the uncle''s room, and Xinbao will secretly come to eat it every day...this is our secret."


    Xiao Tai fully agreed: "Yes, yes, secret!"


    Shadow Guards: "..."


    Oh! The master''s routine is deep!


    After receiving the report, Yan Chenjue was very calm: "Ask Yuru to take her to smell the prince''s boots later."


    So Yuru took her there.


    When Xinbao heard it, he almost didn''t go there on the spot...


    However, no one thought that she didn''t think about the issue of hiding sugar. Instead, she turned her head and looked for some herbs, and then asked the cook over there to help her press the herbs into the insoles and put a pair of insoles. Excited to send it to Xiao Tai for a try.


    Xiao Tai washed his feet and put them on for a day, but at night he was shocked...it really doesn''t smell anymore!


    What kind of magical ability is this?


    Xiao Tai immediately said: "What did you do? Come on, make me a few hundred pairs!" Xinbao wrote the herbs to him, and he went to find someone to do it.


    Then Xinbao remembered to ask him: "Uncle, have you finished learning your sword skills?"


    "Nope!" Xiao Tai said: "This job is too much to worry about, it hurts my brain. Anyway, I told Shen Er and Lao Hu about my sword skills, let them think about it slowly!"


    Xinbao asked: "Is that Uncle Hu''s sword skill good?"


    "Well, very good," Xiao Tai said: "Not as good as Shen Er, but it''s not bad, and it''s another way, eh, specifically, I can''t explain it to you kid, it''s just a different way anyway. It¡¯s just the right time, the combination of the three saber techniques should be better than the combination of the Xiao family saber and the dragon-slaying saber!¡±


    Xinbao nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Follow the vine to touch the melon

    Chapter 361 Follow the vine to find the melon


    The two chatted chatteringly, Xinbao always felt that the wind was blowing, but when he looked up, he couldn''t see anything.


    In a place she couldn''t see, several shadow guards had already flew past and gathered in Yanchen Jue''s room.


    Yan Chenjue came out of the room, leaned on the railing and said, "My lord, just as you were about to discuss sword skills with Uncle Shen, a man who is very good at sword skills fell from the sky. It is so suitable and so coincidental, you don''t think it''s weird ?"


    Xiao Tai was stunned for a moment: "What''s so weird about this?"


    After he finished speaking, he also felt a little weird: "Shen Er knows him! Shen Er said that he has been friends with him for many years!"


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "So what, when people in the Jianghu make friends, they are friends if they agree with each other, and they don''t know how to check each other''s character."


    Xiao Tai was very dissatisfied: "What exactly do you want to say?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I want to say that Hu Yunlong is a spy, he came to get close to you on purpose! The purpose is Xinbao and uncle!"


    Xiao Tai was a little surprised.


    He already yelled mother in his heart, but a dignified prince still wants to save face, coughed, and his voice was much lower: "No, you won''t?"


    Xinbao felt distressed when he saw the big man listless, and pulled his hand hard to make him lower down, and touched his bearded face to comfort him.


    While turning his head, he begged: "Brother Xiaoxian, don''t be cruel to uncle. Uncle is also smart, but he is smart when he fights, and he is a little stupid at ordinary times. Don''t despise him, okay? Teach him well. OK?"


    Yan choked heavily.


    He fully recovered his momentum, jumped down, and said softly: "I just think he is confused and put you in danger, and I am a little angry."


    "I know, I know, Xinbao knows everything." She took his hand: "Brother Xiaoxian is also doing it for my own good, and uncle is also doing it for my own good, so don''t quarrel, okay?"


    She rolled her eyes wide, took a sneak peek at the expressions of the two, and pulled their hands together.


    Yan Shenjue took a long inhale silently, Xiao Tai sucked his teeth as if he had a toothache.


    But the two of them still didn''t let go of their hands, they pulled as loosely as possible, touching as little skin as possible.


    Yan Shen Jue directly called the shadow guard to report.


    Emperor Ming Pei wanted to investigate something, and the manpower released was not limited to one and a half places. No matter where there was a rumor, he could follow the vine to find the melon.


    So here, there are more than 300 shadow guards sent by Yan Chenjue''s side, and this is to protect them.


    Yu Wai, I don''t know how many have been released secretly.


    Why do we need so many people in remote and small places? Aren''t you just guarding against someone attacking them?


    At this time, all those who deal with them are insiders.


    But in principle, the shadow guards will not interfere with the master''s work. They only investigate in private, so everyone who appears, no matter whether it is suspicious or not, will be investigated to the bottom of the sky.


    That is to say, before Hu Yunlong revealed anything wrong, he had already been investigated for eight generations of his ancestors.


    Hu Yunlong doesn''t seem to have any problems.


    He is also a small sect, called the master of the Golden Knife Gate. He is honest and loyal. He has many friends in Jianghu. Later, I don''t know why they didn''t get married, so they remained unmarried all their lives.


    Because of this, people feel that he is very affectionate.


    Therefore, at first, the shadow guard really thought it was a coincidence that he came here, until they found out, at that time Hu Yunlong said, "I found a good seedling, but it is not suitable for learning swords, so I sent it to Lao Qiu to learn swordsmanship." ..."


    The old Qiu he mentioned is indeed a real person. He is a mutual friend of him and Shen Erye. His name is Qiu Jiang, but...he hasn''t seen Hu Yunlong for more than two years! So what kind of good seedlings are there are completely non-existent!


    He''s lying!


    So he became the focus of the shadow guard, and he caught the little braid.


    Shadow Guard spread out his hands, holding a small piece of summons paper, Xiao Tai took it and looked at it, he was sweating at the time, if this news spread... it would really miss the bottom line.


    But he thinks... if he knows it, he will know it, so what! Xinbao is now protected by him, and by the emperor, so well protected! Even if they know, why are they in a hurry?


    But looking at Xinbao, such a small one, with soft flesh and delicate skin, might be injured, so he thought... Better say goodbye, and never let these people know about it!


    Xinbao also stretched out his head to look, and said strangely: "But how could he know? When Xinbao was talking to Uncle, Uncle was very careful and drove everyone away. Only Sister Yuru was with me."


    Yan Shen Jue explained warmly: "There is a mysterious gang in Jianghu called Changmu Feierlou. Their eyes and ears are far more sensitive than ordinary people." He briefly explained.


    Xinbao was a little surprised, "That, that..."


    She didn''t know which question to ask first.


    Yan Shenjue said: "But Changmu Feierlou, their kung fu, which specializes in eyes and ears, is different from any internal kung fu in the world. The more sensitive the eyes and ears, the worse the kung fu. So ''dealing'' with them is not a good idea. Difficult, because although they can hear it from a long distance, they can''t run fast. Speaking of which, the shadow guard also discovered an accident, it seems that they are not with them."


    He paused for a moment, and said to Xiao Tai in a mild manner: "My lord, after Hu Yunlong has practiced this magical skill, his internal energy in saber techniques must be inferior. No wonder when I was fighting against him, he kept saying that he was only better than the sword." Moves, no breathing, I didn''t think it was abnormal at the time."


    Xiao Tai didn''t take his criticism at all, snorted, fully expressed the meaning of "Aren''t you also...", then took the opportunity to let go of his hand, and wiped it on his body.


    Yan Shen Jue also took out a handkerchief, wiped his hands, and continued: "So, my lord, when you see him again, you can compare swords with him..."


    Xiao Tai stared and said: "Aren''t you going to kill this kind of person?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "A man in the rivers and lakes is not enough, the key is to use him to draw out the person behind him, so if the emperor has something to gain, this person can be killed, if the emperor does not have anything, this person has to be released first ...Didn''t you say that his sword skills are very good, and before he dies, he can contribute his last strength to create sword skills for us to use, isn''t it also very good?"


    Xiao Tai pondered: "That''s right, I squeezed oil out of my bones!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Try not to show any flaws, it''s best to be able to match the things he did back then..."


    He stopped in the middle of speaking, thinking that it was impossible for Xiao Tai to do such a difficult thing as routine. He said: "Let''s talk about this."


    Xinbao actively participated in the comments: "You can let Uncle Zhongli do the talking, Uncle Zhongli is very cunning."


    "Well, good." Yan Shenjue said: "I was thinking..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a clear male voice outside, saying, "Xinbao! Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： as good looking as yours

    Chapter 362 As good-looking as yours


    There was a clanging of swords and swords outside, Yan Shenjue didn''t go out holding Xinbao until the shadow guard gave the signal.


    Seeing a very mediocre-looking young man outside, being held against by the swords of several shadow guards, Chong Xinbao showed a kind smile.


    Yan Shen Jue frowned: "Who?"


    The shadow guard reported in a low voice: "It''s the one who stole Hu Yunlong''s things. He has sharp eyes and ears, and he seems to be the same... As soon as we surrounded him, he ran towards this side. The lightness kung fu is quite good, and he told us while running that he I know Master Xinbao, so I didn''t dare to hurt him."


    Yan Shenjue nodded, and glanced at Xinbao.


    Xinbao opened his eyes wide and looked at him motionless.


    The moment she saw him just now, the clouds in her mind were steaming. She saw him wearing a green shirt, and smiled at her slightly: "Master, don''t be sad. Knowing Master for three years is better than a lifetime of disciples, disciples." Very happy."


    This scene should have been before his death.


    But that situation really has nothing to do with dead characters, it just feels very poignant.


    He looked good, and when Xinbao stared at him, he suddenly understood what it means to be "beautiful as a good girl".


    Scholars really know how to speak. The word "Ruo" is used wonderfully. You will understand it when you see it. Beauty is like a good woman, which is the feeling that she is as beautiful as a woman, but she will not be recognized as a woman.


    Xinbao murmured: "You look so good!"


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the man''s extremely mediocre face.


    Xinbao explained: "I mean his real appearance."


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Yan Shen Jue was also surprised: "Xinbao knows him?"


    "I don''t know." Xinbao grabbed him and wanted to whisper to him, Yan Shenjue said: "He will hear."


    Xinbao paused, and wanted to drag him to write, but Yan Chen said helplessly: "He should hear it too."


    Xinbao paused again, struggled to get off the ground, and said loudly to him, "I will cure your illness!"


    The sound is super loud!


    The person: "..."


    He smiled and said, "Why don''t I know, what''s wrong with me?"


    Xinbao said: "Your body is a mess! The way you think won''t work! But I can cure it! I can cure it to get the best of both worlds!"


    The man pursed his lips.


    The internal breath of the Changmu Feierlou is called the Truth Listening Skill, and its operation method is completely different from the world''s internal breath, so it is equivalent to that they are only good at eyes and ears. Once they are discovered, like today, they can''t even run or fight. Can save lives with scraps of information.


    This is simply like a child holding a golden doll, it is very tasteless, so he has been thinking that he can combine listening to the truth with other kung fu, at least with light kung fu, but he has tried many times and failed. Now... it is really messy.


    But a child, can you believe it?


    He suddenly thought of something: "The antidote announced by Chaotianmen was you...you thought of it?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    The man took a long breath.


    He didn''t care about the several swords around him, so he straightened his clothes and bowed his hands to her: "My humble Hao Huashi, as the landlord with long eyes and flying ears, I accidentally bumped into you just now, please don''t be offended, Hao Hua." When you spend time, you will never reveal it to the outside world at will.¡±


    Xinbao already thinks that he is a real apprentice in his heart, and sincerely praises him: "Your name sounds good, just as good-looking as your person!"


    Hao Huashi cupped his hands: "Thank you for the compliment."


    Everyone couldn''t help but exchanged glances.


    The name Hao Huashi is quite famous, but he is famous for his disguise. It is said that he likes to dress up as a small businessman, and observe passers-by for a long time, in order to pretend to be like Qiao... But he is actually the legendary long The owner of Mufei Erlou?


    Xinbao stretched out his hand to hold his hand, but found many shadow guards separated him.


    She turned her head and said to Yan Shenjue: "Let them leave, he is a good man."


    Yan Shen never spoke, went over to mention the dumpling, held it with one hand angrily, and then waved his hand to make the shadow guard retreat.


    Hao Huashi followed with a cute face, Yan Chenjue looked at him, with his eyes, he couldn''t tell that there was any change on his face.


    He asked Xinbao: "What does he look like?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s long..." She saw Zhong Limin, and pointed: "Just like Uncle Zhongli, here... There are no edges and corners, and the nose is a little sharper."


    When Hao Huashi saw Zhong Limin, he raised a smile and was about to surrender, but he was stunned.


    You know, people who learn to change their appearance are most afraid of being seen by others. He can''t count how many years he hasn''t shown his true face. He is definitely older than this doll, but she knows...she really Can predict the prophet?


    Zhong Limin also cupped his hands.


    He is a smart man, and he has already noticed the unusualness here. He wanted to avoid suspicion, but Bai Gusheng still didn''t let him go, and he didn''t really want to go...so he stayed cheeky. As a result, I saw so many men in black today.


    He said: "Brother Hao?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Brother Zhongli."


    He saw Bai Gusheng, and said again: "Brother Bai."


    Bai Gusheng took a look at him, came over to feel his pulse, and then frowned more and more, he said: "Master, can you solve this?"


    Xinbao raised her chin high: "Yes! I can cure you! I''m awesome!"


    Hao Huashi''s eyes flickered.


    He actually called her Master! And Zhong Limin is here! So it was really her who detoxified?


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao, come with me first."


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes and followed him. The two went to the second floor. Yan Shenjue took out the paper and cut it short with a brush: "What''s going on?"


    Xinbao began to write.


    Below, Hao Huashi talked to Zhong Limin with a smile.


    Zhong Limin only said: "Xinbao said it can be cured, so it can be cured."


    Bai Gusheng said angrily: "It''s good to be able to cure her! Hurry up! Everyone is waiting! But the little goblin dragged her away again! Hmph!" He glanced at the two of them: "One and two are not One is very useful! Bai Chang is such a big man!"


    Two people: "..."


    Really, I can¡¯t finish the slots in one sentence!


    Let''s not talk about what a little goblin is, and besides, both of them are uncles, and Xinbao is only three years old! A little meatball!


    Alas, but to their attending doctor and the future attending doctor, both of them kept silent, and nodded in unison, expressing that they were useless.


    Xinbao and the two came down quickly, Yan Chenjue came down, glanced at Hao Huashi, and said: "You really heard it."


    Hao Huashi shrugged her hands in embarrassment.


    Yes, through several walls, Xinbao can hear Xinbao writing on paper!


    This ability is too scary! If it can really be combined with kung fu, then the shadow guard is not invincible?


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao helped you recuperate, how do you plan to repay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： The sweeter the smile, the harder the attack

    Chapter 363 The sweeter the smile, the harder the attack


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I don''t know what your honor wants?"


    Zhong Limin coughed.


    He and Hao Huashi just met once, but he could also see that Hao Huashi is a very headstrong person, he can do whatever he likes with you, and he can''t do anything if he doesn''t like you, and he''s obviously not very good Care about life and death.


    This is a typical kind of person, the sweeter the smile, the harder the attack.


    Yan Shenjue said directly: "Would you like to reward him with the merits of eyes and ears?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I don''t want to!"


    Yan Chenjue said coldly: "You have to understand that you should have been executed for hearing things you shouldn''t have heard. But now, Xinbao is willing to save you and help you regulate your inner breath. Isn''t your life better than Is this important?"


    Hao Huashi spread his hands indifferently: "My life doesn''t seem to be that important. If you want it, take it."


    The two faced each other, sparks flew everywhere, a small hand was raised high all the time, and at the place where the two people''s eyes met, they tried to shake it back and forth, but neither of them paid attention.


    Xinbao finally couldn''t help but say, "Stop making noise!"


    She pushed Yan Shenjue two steps back: "Your expression should be kinder!"


    Yan Shenjue: "...??"


    Then Fat Tuanzi gave him a "look at me" look, turned around, and showed a "kind" smile when looking at Hao Hua.


    Hao Huashi: "..." Pfft!


    Tuanzi also stretched out her chubby hand, trying to touch his head... When she couldn''t reach it, she took the next best thing, touched his arm and said, "Hey~~ Your life is very important, you must take good care of it !"


    People in the room: "..."


    Hao Huashi couldn''t hold back her laughter!


    Although he heard Xinbao writing, he felt incredible in his heart, how could he worship a meat bun as his teacher? But now...he felt that it might be possible for him to be so dazed, because he pityed her to become a teacher?


    Yan Shenjue was also angry and happy, his anger disappeared completely.


    Then he said generously: "Forget it, since this is the case, I don''t care about him."


    Zhong Li Min Fei also got up and changed his position, indicating that he was also from his uncle''s generation.


    Bai Gusheng, who was watching from the sidelines secretly, let out two strange smiles to greet the fellow sufferers!


    Xinbao turned around to comfort his wife again: "Don''t worry, don''t you just want to learn this skill of listening? After Xinbao cures him, Xinbao will also be able to do it. I will teach you when the time comes, so there is no need to quarrel. of!"


    The person in the room again: "..."


    Hao Huashi''s smile gradually disappeared.


    Yan Shen Jue smiled lightly: "Okay. Thank you baby." He glanced at Hao Huashi.


    Hao Huashi shook his head and chuckled lightly, "I thought the worst thing about me was that praying mantis catching cicadas and orioles behind me, but now I find that I seem to be that kind and good person who got on a pirate ship and couldn''t get off."


    He looked very mediocre at this time, but when he smiled and said, his eyes were beautiful, which made people think that he looked better all over.


    He paused, and said: "Then I will submit a nomination certificate first! I am the landlord of Changmu Feierlou, but I don''t know the two people today."


    He explained: "In our kung fu, we value aptitude very much, but after training, we only have sharp eyes and ears, but we can no longer learn other inner kung fu. How to put it, it is almost impossible to do anything serious. So the disciples are getting more and more The less there are, now there are only a few dozen real disciples, including disciples and grandchildren, I know all of them, but I don''t know these two people today, but they are indeed practicing our kung fu and using our beasts Listen to Xun, so I am also very surprised... because with the aptitude of these two people, they are very unsuitable to learn our kung fu, and their achievements are limited, so they should not be accepted."


    He paused: "So I also need to find out who, and then clean up the portal, will you let me out to clean up the portal??"


    Xinbao''s big eyes were wide open, and then she offered the big eyes and small mouth, she thought she was very kind, but in fact she smiled stupidly: "Xiaohua, have you ever heard a saying, sharpen a knife? Didn¡¯t miss the woodcutter? So, you can wait until it¡¯s cured before going.¡±


    This tone of coaxing a three-year-old child...Hao Huashi coughed: "I don''t know how long it will take to heal?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "I don''t know, I have to think about it first."


    Her eyes are innocent and innocent, and unreliable is written all over her body.


    Hao Huashi took a deep breath, looked at Zhong Limin, who smiled softly and harmlessly.


    When I was the first one, I was also very nervous! Now finally someone else feels the same way as me!


    Xinbao didn''t say a word, and directed Bai Gusheng: "Diagnose the pulse!"


    Yan Shenjue saw that she was about to start treatment, so he gestured for Zhong Limin to come out and speak.


    The shadow guard leaned out and gestured for instructions, Yan Shenjue said: "Let''s talk."


    He knew that the shadow guard was envious of his ability, and if the person behind the scenes was really in the capital or in the palace, among other things, just the beast listening to the Xun, only their people could hear it, It''s okay to borrow two people.


    But he still felt that he had to wait first, regardless of this person or the person who borrowed the long-eyed ear tower, he had to wait first.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Xinbao, but that the same person may have different results when they get acquainted under different circumstances.


    Furthermore, what Xinbao knows is actually only a few fragments. Even if the result is good, no one will know the process, so we still have to be cautious.


    He asked the shadow guard, "Where is the prince?"


    Yingwei said: "My lord went to Shen''s house and told you to release 10,000... Cough, don''t worry."


    In fact, Xiao Tai stood at the door and complained for more than a quarter of an hour, saying that Yan Shenjue was "ugly!" "Not cute!" "Sinister and cunning old fox!" Doll''s goblin!"


    Maybe Prince Wu An finished complaining, and felt that the last point was the most hateful, so he used his strengths and gave him the nickname... Yan Xiaoyao.


    From this point of view, Xiao Tai and Bai Gusheng should be friends.


    Yan Shen Jue started talking to Zhong Limin.


    Zhong Limin didn''t have much friendship with Hu Yunlong, and he didn''t feel much when he heard that he was instigated by others, so he happily accepted the task of routine.


    Yan Shenjue discussed with him and came back to see Xinbao.


    Xinbao was sitting on the stool, watching Bai Gusheng give Hao Huashi the three parts, with a serious expression on his face.


    Yan Shenjue poured hot water for her, fed her a few sips, then sat down beside her, drank a few sips herself, and focused her eyes on Hao Huashi''s face.


    Hao Huashi still has a disguise on her face, but she can''t see it at all. When she closes her eyes, she can feel the slight difference in the junction of the eyelashes.


    Yan Shen Jue suddenly said: "Lord Hao."


    Hao Huashi opened his eyes, and Yan Shenjue said: "Long eyes and ears, you can hear mosquitoes, flies and butterflies dancing, isn''t it very noisy in your ears? So...you must have a way to distinguish. I am thinking about a question, Is it true that the louder the sound, the less you will care about it, and the softer the sound, the more you can hear it and distinguish it clearly?"


    Hao Huashi slightly squinted his eyes and looked at him.


    This question is actually very, very simple.


    However, because it is so obvious, like eating and drinking water, few people can really think of it.


    In fact, this is indeed the case, because the hearing is too good, and the sounds heard are too many and too mixed, so it is impossible to distinguish them one by one. Therefore, in normal times, instead of listening to a certain sound, they are indeed I pay more attention to small sounds, and habitually ignore big ones.


    Therefore, to deal with their good hearing, especially in the daytime, then walking normally will not disturb them.


    It''s so simple, that''s why he thinks his own kung fu is really tasteless!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： Get twice the result with half the effort

    Chapter 364 Get twice the result with half the effort


    Hao Huashi sighed and looked at Xinbao.


    This group doesn''t take the pulse, doesn''t ask the doctor, no matter how you look at it, it''s unreliable, but her expression is very serious at this moment, it can be said that she is concentrating on it, the focus of her eyes... why does he feel that it is above his head?


    He turned his head and looked, because this is just a temporary clinic, so there is a medicine cabinet behind it, she is not borrowing this medicine cabinet to be in a daze, is she?


    Bai Gusheng has finished the diagnosis quickly, turned his head and said: "Master, after the diagnosis, if you ask me to see it, you can only dissipate one kind of kung fu. How do you say that the treatment can keep everything?"


    Bai Gusheng is now called Master, and he is less and less wronged, which is natural.


    Xinbao is still in a daze.


    Bai Gusheng didn''t disturb her, he just stood there, waiting with his hands down.


    After more than half a quarter of an hour, Xinbao said: "His ear skills are very powerful, and his lightness skills are also very powerful. It is a bit difficult to integrate them, but in fact... only the ear skills can be combined with any kung fu. .¡±


    Her tone and words are a bit playful, but her eyes are very serious.


    She continued slowly: "Because of the ear exercise, although the direction of the internal energy is different from that of the ordinary internal energy, in fact, the energy and blood it needs are very ''small'' and ''little''. It''s ''fine'', that is to say...how should I put it,"


    She patted her head with her small hands, and after thinking for a long time, she continued: "That is to say, if the original internal information did not take into account these points, it can be slightly modified, and these points are added. , the inner breath used in the ear exercise can completely be contained in the original inner breath."


    Bai Gusheng frowned and pondered.


    Hao Huashi was also thinking about it. Although he didn''t know medical skills, he understood this theory and it seemed to make sense.


    He said: "Why is it difficult for me?"


    Xinbao said: "Because you are good at lightness kung fu, although light kung fu is also a kung fu that works the whole body, but it exerts force on the legs and feet, is it too far away?"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Why does it sound so unreliable? Is it too late for him to get up and escape now?


    Xinbao immediately said: "Now let''s do an experiment first. Brother Xiaoxian, help me find a shadow guard who is good at kung fu but has bad ears."


    Yan Shenjue walked to the door with a calm expression. After a brief silence outside, a person fell down.


    Xinbao glanced at him.


    Hao Huashi frowned. He confirmed that the point of Tuanzi''s eyes was above the man''s head.


    This is not an excuse to daze, but, this is how she sees a doctor, or the way she diagnoses a doctor!


    Tuanzi said: "This effect is not obvious, is there anyone else?"


    In an instant, seven or eight shadow guards fell in the courtyard, Xinbao looked at them one by one, and picked out one: "It''s just you."


    She led him in, and said to Hao Huashi, "Get up and drive."


    Only then did Hao Huashi realize that there was only one couch in the room, so she turned over and sat up quickly. Xinbao instructed the shadow guard to lie down, then suddenly remembered something, turned around, smiled "kindly" at him, and said with a careless face: "You Just wait a minute!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He really wanted to say please stop laughing!


    I thought you were a bit reliable just a moment ago, but you are so stupid when you smile!


    Xinbao asked Bai Gu Sheng again to examine Sanbu Jiuhou, and then she watched from the side.


    This time, only halfway through the consultation, Xinbao stopped, and then said: "Okay, now you close your eyes, and circulate the inner breath as usual."


    These words are so confusing, Hao Huashi is a little funny.


    But he found it funny that he was the only one in the room.


    Tuanzi immediately put the Shengong ball that she had been playing with into her purse, and then took out a chubby little mushroom with a floral cloth cover on it. She looked at the shadow guard without blinking, and passed After about half a quarter of an hour, she suddenly raised her hand and slammed it down!


    The shadow guard was startled and opened his eyes.


    Xinbao withdrew his hand in embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I''m slow!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Xinbao grabbed Bai Gusheng: "You better come, I''ll teach you, Shadow Guard, don''t move, don''t listen!"


    She pulled Bai Gusheng out of the yard, and the two chatted for a while, others couldn''t hear it, but Hao Huashi could of course hear it, she frowned slightly, confirming in her heart with her family.


    Then the bones came back, and the shadow guard started to run his inner breath again.


    Also about half a quarter of an hour later, Bai Gusheng made a quick blow, and the shadow guard snorted, and then Bai Gusheng tapped the acupuncture points continuously, and there was also a dragging movement, and he knocked about five or six times. , then stopped, Xinbao said: "It''s fine."


    The shadow guard who was lying down looked completely normal.


    Hao Huashi stared at those acupoints, feeling horrified.


    He discovered that Xinbao¡¯s method of treatment is equivalent to forcibly modifying the opponent¡¯s internal energy flow. This is like a slight diversion of a river. It may have a slight impact on Kung Fu in the short term, but after getting familiar with it, it will have no effect at all! even better!


    The most important thing is that these acupoints may really be able to learn their magical skills of listening to truth all at once!


    Maybe they don¡¯t have their mentality, and they can¡¯t learn so well, but their ears can definitely become very sharp! And this is completely hitchhiking, "borrowing" the original inner interest, so it will get twice the result with half the effort! No effort or even practice on your own! How easy it is!


    So what did he do in the past few years?


    Hao Zhuzhu¡¯s mentality collapsed at that time.


    He began to seriously consider the possibility of worshiping meat buns, no, milk dumplings as his teacher.


    Xinbao looked at it for a while, then took back her little mushroom, and slowly tapped on Yingwei''s acupoints to help him become familiar with the acupoints.


    After two hours, when the shadow guard woke up, everyone had already gone to eat, and only one shadow guard guarded him, saying: "How is it?"


    The shadow guard listened, shocked: "Mother!" He covered his ears: "It''s so noisy!"


    The shadow guard with the number four and four next to him looked contemptuous: "Don''t be so exaggerated! What''s the matter? Master is still waiting to report."


    "It''s really noisy!" said the shadow guard who should be numbered two two: "It''s really noisy! Mom, I heard the voice of the boss! The boss is talking to Siwu, right? Talking while urinating, Siwu said if he can do it I want it too, the boss said you wake up in broad daylight, and then the boss finished spraying, and the boss didn¡¯t wash his hands! Hey! I also heard the man from the second house on the left tell his wife to do it at night??¡±


    Sisi slapped him: "What kind of ears are you? You only listen to these shameless things! Shameless!"


    Stand up and report back.


    Just when everyone was so excited and even lined up... Tuanzi went to take a nap.


    Yingwei Erer clasped his ears, his head was so noisy, he came to ask Hao Huashi for advice.


    Holy host Hao finally found a little bit of comfort. After all, he really practiced step by step. It took a few years to get familiar with it. Now the shadow guard''s ears have become so sharp all of a sudden. Hearing so much, it''s no wonder he doesn''t have a headache.


    He generously imparted some of his experience.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： somewhat competent master

    Chapter 365 A somewhat competent master


    Xinbao woke up from a nap, listened to what they said with dim eyes, and nodded: "But, he belongs to the one with particularly good effects. Other people''s effects are not so good, so don''t worry."


    She taught Bai Gusheng in a decent manner, "I have already taught you the important ones, you can figure it out yourself!"


    Bai Gusheng was already thinking about it, and even had a few shadow guards, and said: "I understand what you mean, his own internal energy will pass through these acupoints, but it is not easy to guide, because he I''m already used to this kind of operation, but now it''s not easy to increase Qi and blood in it, and it will affect his kung fu. And the inner breath... For example, those who practice hidden weapons like Xiao Zhong, and those who practice lightness kung fu like Xiao Hao, It is not easy to adjust, because it is far away, because even if it is like Qinggong, it is the whole body, but the force is exerted on the feet."


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "Other places are patrolling, only feet are charged."


    It¡¯s really vivid, and you can understand it right away.


    Hao Huashi said: "Then what should I do? You said to help me cure it."


    His smile is a bit coquettish.


    Xinbao frowned.


    Hao Huashi looked at her with concern.


    Xinbao nodded his head, then shook his head again: "Actually, it''s not difficult. You can use gold needles to fix the acupuncture points, and then guide a vein of qi and blood... But you have to persist for at least a dozen hours, every once in a while. For an hour, you need to shake the needle in turn, it¡¯s okay during the day, but I will definitely fall asleep at night.¡±


    She looked at him "kindly" and a little embarrassed.


    Hao Huashi raised his eyebrows.


    Theoretically, anyone can do this job. Those who learn martial arts, who doesn''t know an acupuncture point?


    But the question is, who can he turn to in this unfamiliar place? If he wanted to go out and look for it, the shadow guard would definitely not let him go.


    Hao Huashi silently looked at Bai Gusheng.


    Bai Gusheng said with an expression that obviously pulled people into the water: "I''m too old to stay up late, unless my junior brother needs it!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Actually, originally,


    Hao Huashi''s mood was "She said I was her apprentice and I was her apprentice? I don''t want it!"


    "My life is up to me!"


    "There are so many shadow guards who look like government officials, so it''s not advisable to get too close!"


    However, after witnessing the miracle of Yingwei Erer, his mood now has become:


    "Ah! Little Roubaozi is working so hard, how can I not fulfill her!"


    "Why should I resist the arrangement of fate?"


    "There are so many shadow guards who look like government officials, you should hug your thighs!"


    The most important thing is that his most precious mentality doesn''t seem to be very rare... So, without much entanglement, he saluted: "Disciple Hao Huashi, pay homage to Master."


    Duanzi already had a lot of experience, and nodded reservedly with his hands behind his back.


    Bai Gusheng coughed heavily.


    Hao Huashi smiled and saluted: "Huashi pays homage to senior brother."


    As soon as he turned his head, Xinbao Saiyazi ran out, ran home all the way, ran upstairs, and said to Yan Shen: "Wife, wife! I finally tricked him! I''m too good!"


    It only took half a day, and it was quite final. Yan Shenjue hugged her: "It''s great! Congratulations, Xin Baoer has a second apprentice."


    Although it looks like a joke, people in the Jianghu have always attached great importance to the succession of masters. In this way, coupled with Xinbao''s foresight, Hao Huashi can be at ease.


    The two chattered for a long time, Xinbao came back with his hands behind his back, smiling very "kindly", very demeanor of an elder.


    "Now, let''s talk about how to give the needle!"


    Hao Huashi just wanted to ask, Master, have you forgotten that your new second apprentice has good ears?


    Xinbao murmured to him, Bone nodded uncontrollably, and the two gradually became more professional in their discussion... Hao Huashi gradually couldn''t understand.


    He sat down next to him, it was a bit funny to think about it... He was so old, and somehow he worshiped a teacher! Still a meat bun!


    Xinbao and Bai Gusheng determined the treatment plan, and then left Bai Gusheng to ponder on his own, Xinbao said: "When Xiao Hua, can you write?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Yes."


    He got up, took a pen and paper, and rubbed the ink: "What do you want to write?"


    Xinbao blinked her dark grape eyes: "About shadow guards who have already practiced martial arts, how to practice ears, Dabai can write, I don''t think there is any need to practice ear skills. Now, I want to reverse the practice of ear skills, or You write down the practice method of ear skills, and I will improve it for you, which one do you like?"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Hao, well-informed and experienced, Huashi, his smile slowly disappeared again.


    The little baby in front of me is still like a meat bun, her little face is white and sticky, but she looks...why is she so cruel!


    But on second thought, he has become a teacher! Apprenticeship! Master is great because he is great!


    So he said: "Let me write it out, and you can help me improve it."


    Although they are all exposed, at least they look better this way.


    While writing, he couldn''t help but said: "But why can you even push this out?"


    Xinbao said: "Because... because the human body is made of flesh, the blood is all blood, the bones are all bones, and the qi is all qi...everything remains the same?"


    Hao Huashi said speechlessly: "So what do you mean, all the internal strength in the world, you can push it out as long as you meet people?"


    Tuanzi shook his hand, very modestly: "No, no, I still need a doctor."


    ? ? ? Hao Huashi asked unwillingly: "Could it be possible to push it out after the diagnosis?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    She actually nodded her head!


    Hao Huashi was speechless for a while.


    Then Tuanzi said to him solemnly: "What I introduced must be a shortcut, but it may not be the same as your inner strength... The inner strength handed down from generation to generation may not be completely correct. But..."


    She stood up with both hands on the table, carefully stood on the stool, stroked his head with her little hand, then slowly climbed down, sat down, and continued: "But, you have to understand, the shortcut is not Everyone can walk, and not everyone can practice the mind method. The reason why I look a little good is because, Uncle Yingwei and you, you have been practicing for many years. Your ''breath'', It''s enough for me to ''charge'', otherwise, I won''t be able to help much if I practice from scratch."


    Hao Huashi was in a strange mood.


    Being patted by the little meat bun... The little master touched his head like this, and after explaining it, he really felt a lot better!


    Xinbao can be regarded as a somewhat competent master.


    Just when the years are quiet here,


    The Shen family is in dire straits.


    Xiao Tai came over angrily, and knew that Hu Yunlong was not a good guy, so why would he be polite.


    He ran over directly and said, "I''m so angry! You little bastard, Yan Xiaoyao, you really made me so angry! Come on, old Hu, let''s fight for 300 rounds!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： Im going to be silenced

    Chapter 366 I will be silenced


    He stopped Hu Yunlong and left.


    Hu Yunlong said anxiously: "My lord, calm down! My lord, calm down! My lord, let go first!"


    But Xiao Tai ignored him at all, he was a little reckless in the first place, and now it is not abrupt to force a martial arts competition, and this scene is really not rude in the arena, everyone is a martial arts student, and when the interest comes, a fight is a necessary procedure , so Second Master Shen chuckled and didn''t even have the intention of getting up to stop him.


    Xiao Tai forcibly dragged Hu Yunlong out like this, and dragged him to an open place. A follower had already brought a big knife, Xiao Tai threw the knife into his hand, took one himself, and started fighting .


    Hu Yunlong retreated steadily.


    Xiao Tai also said angrily: "Old Hu! I treat you as a friend, but you actually look down on me! You are working hard! You are working hard! You are using it! Strength! Ah!"


    Wow, cut off half of the sleeve.


    Crack, another blood groove was brought out.


    Hu Yunlong, a rough and tough man, was beaten to the ground, almost crying on the spot.


    If this was a friend in the world, he would have turned his back on him long ago, but firstly, he is a prince, and secondly, he cannot leave!


    He could only say repeatedly: "My lord, spare my life! My lord, spare my life!"


    Xiao Tai has only three tricks in acting: "Aren''t you looking down on me! You look down on me, I have to make you fight me seriously! Fight!"


    Second Master Shen heard that the voice was wrong, and finally came out, wondering: "Old Hu, what are you doing? Are you fighting back?"


    There was another click, Xiao Tai''s knife was pulled from Hu Yunlong''s arm...the blood flowed wildly.


    Second Master Shen was stunned, and stepped forward as if flying, pushed Xiao Tai''s knife away with one hand, and supported Hu Yunlong with the other: "Old Hu, what''s the matter with you? But you were injured?"


    Hu Yunlong bared his teeth in pain, and said, "Yes, I was injured a little..."


    "You should have said it earlier!" Xiao Tai grabbed his injured arm and pulled it violently, blood gushed out like a small fountain: "The bone was born at my place! Come on, I will take you to him for treatment." ! Don''t be polite to me!"


    Hu Yunlong''s eyes darkened from the pain at first, and then he took a deep breath.


    Although Bai Gusheng is cowardly in front of Tuanzi, he is actually very famous in the Jianghu. At least, he has practiced the art of listening to truth, and he will never be able to hide it from him! As soon as the pulse comes out!


    Although this is a good opportunity to go to the Tang family, after going there, I feel a pulse from the bones, I am afraid that he is the turtle in the urn!


    Hu Yunlong said anxiously: "No need! No need!"


    "Hey!" Xiao Tai said: "You don''t have to be polite to me! I didn''t say that, Lao Hu, you are a person with a lot of things! You are not happy! You are learning from Shen Er! Walk away! Come with me!"


    He pulled, pulled...and pulled, pulled...Blood gushed out. Even if Hu Yunlong was a strong man, he would feel dizzy from the pain, but he didn''t even dare to pass out!


    He was afraid that if he passed out, the generous and enthusiastic Prince Wu An would send him to Bai Gusheng, and when he woke up, he would already have a sword on his neck, and countless people would ask who he was!


    In desperation, Hu Yunlong quickly said: "My lord, I have a hidden disease... No, I can''t go!"


    Xiao Tai''s eyes looked down at him.


    Hu Yunlong''s face turned blue, but he didn''t dare to change his words.


    Zhong Limin, who came all the way, came in and saw such a scene. For a moment, he really... didn''t know what to say, but he didn''t expect that Tie Hanhan''s lethality would be so good!


    Zhong Limin hurried forward, "blurred out" and said, "No wonder you haven''t gotten married for so many years! So it''s because..."


    Several people:"¡­"


    Hu Yunlong gritted his teeth, made a mistake, and nodded in pain.


    Zhong Limin immediately stepped forward and said: "My lord, why are you doing this! You quarreled with Young Master Yan, and you took your anger out on us Jianghu people! Don''t you think you''ve gone too far!"


    While speaking, he stood in front of Hu Yunlong and winked at Xiao Tai.


    Second Master Shen looked gloomy, he had already understood something, he didn''t speak, Xiao Tai received the signal, so he left with an angry snort.


    Zhong Limin asked someone to bandage him and change his clothes.


    Hu Yunlong bled all over the ground, but he couldn''t hold it anymore, and fell down and passed out.


    Then he slept for a whole day, and at night, when the servant brought dinner, Second Master Shen and Zhong Limin came over with wine.


    Zhong Limin is a quack who plays with his brain, and he is really invincible against this kind of quack who plays with force.


    Anyway, after a while, he began to pour out his heart and soul: "You really can''t imagine how beautiful she is!"


    "It''s a pity that I''m just a river and lake person, not worthy of a proud girl like her..."


    "I can''t be a husband and wife in this life, but if I can make her wish come true, I will be satisfied."


    In fact, Hu Yunlong was quite vigilant. He only drank a pot of wine from the beginning to the end, and he was not drunk. It''s hard not to wish for it, decades of unrequited love weighs on my heart, I really became bald by accident.


    Anyway, when he came out, Zhong Limin''s face was very indescribable.


    He quietly went back to Yutang Village, met Yuru, and said: "I think I might be silenced."


    Yu Ru asked very interestedly: "What did you ask?"


    Zhong Limin took a pen and listed them one by one on the paper: "He is working for a woman; this woman is a noble daughter of a family; her father should be a duke of a state, and a little bit may be a marquis; she is already married..." He hinted twice with the pen, and looked at Yuru, her eyes were already wide open.


    Then he continued: "The Di Ting skill was taught to him by the lady''s person. It sounds like it has been at least two years; the last time the lady saw him was in the capital, in spring."


    He put down his pen: "I can''t remember all the details, but that''s all the information I have summarized. Your people should be listening. Think again."


    Yu Ru murmured: "It''s enough, it''s a lot!"


    Just "father is a prince" is enough!


    She didn''t care about the late night, so she hurriedly reported to Yan Shenjue.


    Yan Shen Jue came over and asked him: "But this person, did he say he had a fianc¨¦e decades ago?"


    "Yes," Zhong Limin said, "That fianc¨¦e... In short, it''s the same person, and there should be such rumors more than thirty years ago."


    Yan Shenjue said slowly: "So they knew each other more than 30 years ago..."


    He didn''t say much, he wrote a letter overnight and asked the shadow guard to send it back.


    The shadow guards are really in complicated moods... This time, they really know something extraordinary!


    When everyone makes eye contact with everyone, they are conveying:


    "It can''t be her!"


    "Otherwise, who else is there!" All kinds of meanings.


    After all, even if the father is the Duke of the State, or was the Duke of the State, even if there are still others, plus the one who married the emperor 36 years ago, there is only one!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： stupid and poisonous

    Chapter 367 Stupid and poisonous


    The imperial concubine''s surname is Zhu, and her boudoir name is Chanjuan. When she was in her boudoir, she was famous in Jingdu.


    But at the beginning, when Emperor Ming Pei was the prince, he was not a popular candidate for the heir apparent. Moreover, Emperor Ming Pei and Empress Xiao were in distress, and they had a deep relationship, so he was not the prince who was close to the uncle''s mansion at that time.


    It wasn''t until later that the situation gradually became clear, Zhu Chanjuan was eighteen and couldn''t wait any longer, so Rui Qingbo began to show his favor to him.


    Emperor Ming Pei discovered that there were actually two elder brothers above him who were interested in Zhu Chanjuan, and there were also younger brothers, so he accepted this overture, and repeatedly set up tricks to pull down the two elder brothers.


    From this point of view, Zhu Chanjuan is considered to be meritorious? Rui Qingbo also gave his best help, and everyone saw his achievements as a dragon.


    So after Emperor Ming Pei came to the throne, he made her a concubine, and after giving birth to the second prince, he was promoted to a concubine.


    The imperial concubine is extremely beautiful.


    But no matter how beautiful she is, she bounces around among the princes, picking and choosing, attracting everyone''s love... She absolutely can''t do nothing.


    Even, Emperor Ming Pei and the others were in Jiangyou province, and it was the second prince who helped them return to Beijing. A nobleman, a popular candidate for the crown prince, who did this for a woman and finally lost the big position, this can''t be called affectionate, it''s called being blinded by sex.


    There may be reasons for this, so the position of empress has been vacant after the death of Empress Xiao, and the imperial concubine has been struggling for ten years, but she has not been able to take this position.


    Now... I dare not think, dare not think!


    In the past few days, Emperor Ming Pei received letters repeatedly.


    Yan Shenjue is comprehensive, like Xinbao and Bai Gusheng, they can only write about "medicine", such as shadow guards who have already practiced martial arts, how to make their ears sharp, how to adapt, how to distinguish... When it comes to hands-on, how to Diagnosis, how to change the way... the practice of listening to truth, how to get all kinds.


    But he did not forget to write how to "deal with", how to identify, how to restrict, and even, how to abolish... all kinds of things.


    Then came the letter at the back.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really happy, he said directly: "Take a drop of the third prince''s blood, take it clearly, and do it more vigorously. When you call the imperial doctor for diagnosis and treatment, he will also examine the eyes and ears."


    The so-called clear method is to use obvious methods, so soon, some eunuchs fell down when serving the dishes, cut the third prince''s wrist, and the soup splashed out, splashing half of the third prince''s shoulder.


    Take Jianyusi''s snake and try it, and it is indeed father and son.


    The imperial physicians also went to the clinic. Although they don''t know martial arts, they can detect the subtleties. People who practice ears and eyes can clearly detect the difference between the preauricular artery and the frontal artery.


    So, the third prince really knows that kind of kung fu!


    That''s why, regardless of whether the imperial concubine knows it or not, they were just acting for him back then!


    Emperor Ming Pei looked grave.


    Moving the imperial concubine is a piece of cake, but the difficulty lies with Duke Qing.


    Duke Qing is actually very capable.


    His ancestors were originally civil officials, but when he came to him, he became a military general. Although he is a military general, he is quite talented. , everyone thinks that he is out of love for his daughter and is reluctant to marry his daughter.


    Moreover, he is shrewd and sophisticated, decisive in his actions, good at training soldiers, and has great prestige in the army. Even Emperor Ming Pei thinks he is a useful talent.


    He is now the admiral of the 3000 Battalion.


    Although the name of the Three Thousand Battalion is three thousand, it actually has more than 30,000 people, and they are all cavalry! This is Dayan''s most powerful elite unit!


    Not only that, the 3000 Battalion not only trained the pro-military, but also took charge of the squadron.


    Da Yan did not accompany the capital, but still according to the old practice, officers and soldiers were dispatched from various capitals and borders, and they took turns to practice in the capital in order to maintain their combat power. They were called squadrons.


    He is still Xiao Tai''s subordinate in name, but this contains the emperor''s way of check and balance.


    Xiao Tai is the younger brother of Empress Xiao and uncle of the prince.


    Duke Qing is the father of the imperial concubine and the grandfather of the third prince.


    Empress Xiao died young, Xiao Tai had no descendants, and the crown prince was a waste. Duke Qing gradually overwhelmed Xiao Tai.


    That''s why the second prince''s father became Ge Lao... This is to suppress him over civil servants.


    However, every piece of paper and military force needs to be suppressed, which in itself proves Duke Qing''s ability.


    Originally, Emperor Ming Pei really preferred the third prince, so this "hidden" situation is very suitable now. Even if the second prince leaves the palace and demotes Gao Ge, it is still within his plan.


    The result was unexpected...


    Emperor Ming Pei remembered what Xinbao had predicted.


    Although he has been keeping quiet, in fact, this is what he is most worried about.


    He kept thinking, under what circumstances would Xiao Tai die in the chaos? What happened at the border?


    Thinking about it now, if Duke Qing was playing tricks on him, then...couldn¡¯t he have died at the border, but the barbarians captured the capital? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei was sweating right then.


    If Dayan really died at his hands, then he is really Dayan''s sinner!


    After he ascended the throne, he worked hard for 30 years, governing the Great Yan Kingdom, which is rich and strong, and Haiyan and Heqing. If Jiang He fell just because of the wolf ambition of a subject, then he would die of humiliation!


    Thinking back when the ancestors of the Yan family changed the rule that relatives should not be generals because of the Xiao family, now, it has harmed the descendants of the Xiao family!


    He thought he could make good use of the selfishness of his relatives to pave the way for future generations... but he never thought that these people would ruin the country in order to grab this position!


    What are the people of Jiangshan and mountains in their eyes!


    Lying wolves like a house, do you really think you won''t bite the Lord?


    Ruined rivers and mountains, even if you are in a big position, what good is it!


    Really stupid and poisonous! There is no bottom line!


    ...


    Soon, Yan Shenjue received a reply.


    Emperor Ming Pei only asked him to pay attention to see if Hao Huashi was available, and if available, asked him to find out the person who taught the imperial concubine Kungfu at that time.


    Yan Shen Jue was also a little confused about what the emperor meant.


    He thought that Emperor Ming Pei would find someone with long eyes and ears to go to the palace, and catch people with beast listening Xun.


    When Xinbao woke up, he hugged Xinbao and went to see Hao Huashi.


    Hao Huashi was only wearing a thin layer of shirt, sitting cross-legged, with needles pierced all over his body. If he kept piercing like this for a whole day and night, he would shake the needle every hour. When the blood is circulating, all the needles will vibrate one by one, and then vibrate together, making a buzzing sound.


    It looks amazing.


    The two were watching, and the shadow guard said again: "The emperor asked someone to call the prince back to the capital. If the prince said no, he went back."


    Yan Chen couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Ordinary summons, it takes a few days to come here, so it is equivalent to them coming out of the capital on the front foot, and Emperor Ming Pei sent people out on the back foot?


    At that time, I agreed to ignore it, and I didn¡¯t have to go back, so, will there be four hundred miles or eight hundred miles in the future?


    What is the emperor''s intention?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： The emperor will always be the emperor

    Chapter 368 The emperor will always be the emperor


    Liang Ruoxu also came over when he heard about this matter. He came here anyway if he had nothing to do.


    After hearing what Yan Shenjue said, he laughed for a long time: "Is there something you can''t figure out?"


    He turned his head and asked Brother Tang: "Tell Yinlin why?"


    The second elder brother had already been thinking about this issue, so he said: "I was thinking, replacing the prince, confusing the blood of the royal family, and even being obsessed with it after the fact, detaining the ''true prince'' and treating it as a rare commodity to live in, this is completely a dead end. undoubtedly."


    Yan Shenjue raised his eyebrows, he already understood.


    The second elder brother continued to ponder the other party''s thoughts: "However, if this matter is exposed, it will damage the face of the royal family, so why insist on exposing it? A farmer, the Wu''an Palace is already high enough... It is not bad to make mistakes."


    Liang Ruoxu nodded, "Especially in the situation where the prince is generally believed to be possessed by a demon."


    His expression gradually became serious: "Especially, this prince is very rebellious, he doesn''t obey the holy orders, he doesn''t obey the summons..."


    After all, there will be shadow guards outside from time to time. Although the shadow guards will not report such chats, they have not talked in depth, and there is no need to talk about it. Everyone already understands.


    Replacing the prince is a dead end, so even if they know they have been exposed, they have no choice but to hold on to the dark.


    But what if it gives you a chance?


    Prince Wu An was crazy and paranoid, he identified Tang Qingshan as a descendant of the Xiao family, and refused to listen to others... This is selfishness,


    Rebellious, disrespectful to the emperor, disobedient to holy orders, and disobedient to summons... This is a prince.


    The two phases are superimposed, who dares to reuse such a general? Are you afraid that he will go crazy while doing business?


    National affairs are more important than family affairs, so under the premise that Xiao Tai is "unusable", a general who is "usable" and "easy to use" can completely hope for the emperor''s concession.


    This is the "sliver of life" given to them by Emperor Ming Pei.


    As long as they bite the hook because of this chance, the matter will be half successful.


    In order to satisfy the emperor, he needs to pay a price. He needs to make continuous concessions, reduce his strength and expose his cards...


    They don''t know how the situation in Xinbao''s dream happened, but at least, under the current conditions, they absolutely can''t do it. Besides, if they can inherit the big position well, who is willing to put their wealth and life on the risk?


    So, Emperor Ming Pei must win this game!


    They can''t not bet, they can''t not bet!


    But what they didn''t expect was that Emperor Ming Pei''s methods were far more sophisticated than theirs.


    Yes, they were right, but it would take time, and he couldn''t just wait and do nothing.


    While Hu Yunlong was exposed, an important channel of theirs was also exposed. Originally, what to write required some thinking, but after knowing that they had a past, it was easy to write.


    So, when the secret letter arrived in the hands of the imperial concubine, it said...


    When Hu Yunlong came to see him, he was very excited, saying that he accidentally discovered the secret of the Tang family''s great fortune!


    And also wrote a name that Hu Yunlong "blurred out" "Tai Sui Xin!"


    also said, what was the Tang family like before, what is it like now! Such a huge change is entirely because of this!


    Then Hu Yunlong said that he didn''t dare to stay any longer and needed to leave immediately, and threatened that he must see "her" in fifteen days'' time at the Xiaonanshan Temple in the capital. If she didn''t come, he would take his things away!


    Tai Sui heart or something, is it reasonable?


    Reasonable!


    Their desks definitely have information about the Tang family. The Tang family''s transshipment began when they dug up the miraculous "Tai Sui"! As for the villagers saying that Xinbao is a little lucky star, even if they found out, who would believe it? He didn''t believe it at the beginning!


    Tai Sui is already very miraculous, and no one will doubt it if he invents an unheard of Tai Sui heart!


    Hu Yunlong went crazy and threatened, is it reasonable?


    Reasonable!


    No matter what Hu Yunlong''s temperament was when he was young, they haven''t seen each other for many years, and they don''t know each other well. He has been infatuated with the imperial concubine for many years, and now he suddenly has such a trump card in his hand. It is very reasonable for him to threaten her!


    And for such an appointment, if she changes someone, almost 10% of the time, she will be worried that the people in the world will coerce her away, even if she wants to be too old, she will not dare to really go to the appointment.


    However, instead of the imperial concubine who has been so beautiful since she was a child, she can easily attract the fascination of many men... She won''t! She thinks that she can easily play with a rude quack in the palm of her hand! So she will go!


    Especially, all the clues now point to the second prince.


    And all his investigations on the surface are also on the second prince.


    So she thinks she has not been exposed yet, but she is also worried that she will be exposed soon, so she will seize this only "opportunity" even more!


    In this game, people''s hearts are calculated! It is greed!


    Anyway, when that day came, the imperial concubine came to see him, saying that the second prince almost hurt his face, she was worried, and wanted to go out to pray for him, but Emperor Ming Pei was "busy", so she agreed casually.


    So she went.


    Such an appointment, of course, she would not go with a lot of fanfare, she went there lightly and simply.


    Who knows, shortly after they arrived, a large group of 3,000 battalion guards rushed in.


    One of the 3000 Battalions, one of the Thousand Households, recently trained troops nearby. Because of the hot weather, they had lunch here nearby. There were three to five hundred people.


    There were too many people, the imperial concubine couldn''t dodge it, she didn''t have time to dodge, and she just didn''t come out with a guard of honor, so she was bumped into by these people.


    When the matter is finally cleared up...the news can no longer be concealed, and everyone knows it.


    As the imperial concubine''s daughter, she was bumped into by her father''s soldiers when she was traveling. Do you think this is funny?


    In short, this matter instantly became the biggest joke in the capital.


    Moreover, when the imperial concubine got on the car, she saw a "familiar figure" flashing by... She didn''t need anyone to guide her, she would think that this must be Hu Yunlong, and seeing so many people, she thought it was She set up a trap to catch her... If he disappeared, wouldn''t it be impossible to get Tai Sui Xin again!


    The imperial concubine is really out of breath!


    You know, Hu Yunlong hasn''t been out of Shen''s house since that day, and he "disappeared" after that, everything is reasonable, even if he came to investigate, he was not afraid, and he even drew the enemy''s hatred on him, thinking he knew the secret People who want to find Hu Yunlong wholeheartedly will naturally ignore the Tang family.


    The more you can''t find it, the more you will be hooked, and the more you will put all the changes in the Tang family on Tai Sui''s heart.


    But no one knows, "What was the Tang family like before, what is it like now!" This sentence is a big pit! The more unclear they are, the more they think!


    This game seems to come at your fingertips, but it''s really tricky to pinch people''s hearts.


    Of course, the matter is not over yet.


    As an imperial concubine, but such a big joke was made, Emperor Ming Pei "in a fit of anger" demoted her two ranks and became an ordinary concubine.


    The palace affairs are of course to be taken back, pick two suitable people to take over, and give a little push... How should I put it, what is the most common method of imposition and punishment in the palace?


    Slap your mouth!


    Slapped his mouth, was punished, and then asked the imperial doctor to take the pulse. Anyone who has practiced Changmufeier can "disappear". I don''t believe that all these people are so tight-lipped?


    Every concubine has a natal family, so I said, how troublesome is it for the emperor to deal with you personally, and now the whole court is dealing with you!


    The imperial concubine has grown from being proud to being bullied by everyone. Will she not hate Duke Qing?


    Duke Qing missed the "Tai Sui Heart" when he was old, and suddenly became a laughing stock without doing anything, and he has been cleaning up the mess for his daughter, isn''t he angry?


    So, by the way, I left a room.


    And what did the emperor''s people do?


    It¡¯s just another letter!


    This is something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： hundreds of years old monster

    Chapter 369 Hundreds of Years Old Monster


    at this time,


    Yutang Village.


    After the needle was raised, Hao Huashi''s internal energy was fully adjusted.


    This is the real meeting. It is not difficult for the participants. In just one day and one night, the problems that have plagued him for many years were swept away.


    Hao Huashi has worked **** lightness kung fu, once it runs smoothly, he feels like he is flying.


    Then he started skinning.


    He pretended to jump up to the eaves, and took two steps back and forth with his hands behind his back. Just when the shadow guard raised his vigilance and then relaxed his vigilance... Without any warning, he suddenly ran with all his strength, and shot out like an arrow.


    The shadow guard whistled and chased after a group, and another person went to report to Yan Chenjue.


    Yan Shen Jue only said: "He will come back, he just wants to walk you and find the place where you chased him like a dog that day."


    Sure enough, Hao Huashi came back after a while and bought a lot of candy.


    The shadow guards who were walked like dogs by him glared at him one after another. He just pretended not to see it, and went to find the dumpling. The two hid together and shared the candy, eating happily.


    Yan Shen Jue listened to the report again and stood up from the room.


    Hao Huashi, who heard the voice, immediately informed Master.


    So when Yan Shenjue walked over, there was a book in front of Xinbao, and the two faced each other, just like a real master and apprentice teaching.


    Yan Shenjue said indifferently: "Do you know why he is?"


    Two people: "...??"


    Yan Shenjue continued in that flat tone: "How could a real three-year-old doll be apprenticed by the master with long eyes and flying ears, and how could she even lose all her teeth? So she should be a girl with dozens of years of age. A hundred-year-old monster, right?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She was frightened. Thinking of the situation where she lost all her teeth, she thought it was terrible...


    Then Yan Chenjue stretched out her hand, she gave him her little hand decisively, and was taken away to rinse her mouth.


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Just, don''t talk about Wude!


    So Xinbao woke up the next day and found two geese Shenjue in front of him.


    It''s exactly the same, it''s the same everywhere, and they all look at her expressionlessly.


    Xinbao stayed for a moment, then stretched out his hand to Yan Shenjue, Hao Huashi was really surprised: "How did you recognize it?"


    Xinbao yawned a little: "My wife has a fairy spirit~~"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    This venue is no longer available.


    And the most important thing is that his own senior brother is nagging every day.


    Grandpa Lin is not counted, Yan Chen will never be injured, the second brother is cured, the fourth brother is cured, Xiao Tai is cured, and Zhong Limin is about to be cured...


    He is very lonely, and he keeps nagging every day: "Two days ago, I thought you were okay, but now it''s useless."


    "Why can''t you get a little sicker? Or get a little bit of poison!"


    "Hey, I really want a junior who gets sick every day and gets poisoned every day! It''s better to be a little unusual, so that you won''t be bored after treating it every day."


    "You don''t know, although Xiaojue''s injury was healed back then, it''s also a pleasant surprise to think about what kind of injury he will suffer every day!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    His hairs stood on end when he heard it!


    The point is, he didn''t dare to babble in front of Tuanzi, he just babbled in front of him... That look in his eyes was a bit like "If you are interested, you should take the initiative to take some poison and let the senior brother cure it to make you happy".


    Hao Huashi misfortune: "I think the shadow guards can also take turns to open their eyes and ears."


    is fine too.


    Although Bai Gusheng prefers rare poisons or diseases, when there are none, ordinary ones can make do.


    Looking at him one at a time, one at a time, the speed is surprisingly fast... Hao Huashi resolutely went to Yan Chenjue to shake hands and make peace.


    After all, they must use him, and Yan Chenjue has the final say, he said with a smile: "Master, this apprentice is here to greet you."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Pretty shameless.


    But he still said: "Who do you think will spread your listening skills?


    Hao Huashi said: "I seem to already know who it is."


    After all, everyone in the school of slander listening skills can do it, but creating beasts and listening to xun is a secret method in the school, not everyone can do it.


    He proactively applied: "Why don''t you send two shadow guards to accompany me to the capital?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Yes."


    He sent people away that day.


    Xinbao took his hand and said earnestly: "When you spend time, you have to come back early! I will miss you as a teacher..."


    Mingming¡¯s words are not funny at all, but being held by a meat bun with his face upturned to see him off is very funny!


    Hao Huashi suppressed a smile and nodded: "I understand."


    He couldn''t hold back the next offense, and bent down to pick up his little master with meat buns. It felt really good in the hand, and he swayed: "Teacher will miss Master, and disciple will be back soon."


    Then they rode away.


    Xinbao sent off her little apprentice in tears, she said very sadly: "I''m not happy."


    The next moment, a piece of candy was stuffed into her mouth. While biting it, Tuanzi said vaguely, "I''m really unhappy, the kind that can''t be coaxed well with a piece or two of candy."


    "I know, I''ll give you three yuan?" Yan Shenjue said, "I''m not going to study today, I''ll spend the day with Xinbao."


    Duanzi accepted the condition: "That''s fine."


    "Then are you happy?"


    "Happy!"


    Even though he walked far away, the second apprentice with good ears: "..."


    He found out that the candy Yan Chenjue gave her was actually quite a bit! But he is, he can just give it, and if others give it, he will take care of it! oppressive rule!


    Hey, how angry!


    Wait for him to come back, no matter what you say, let the love of Tuanzi be on him alone!


    Xinbao and Xinbao went home holding hands, and the shadow guard handed over a box of things: "The emperor sent someone to deliver it, saying that it is inconvenient to give something too conspicuous now, this box of pearls is for Master Xinbao to play with It''s a birthday celebration."


    Yan Shen Jue was taken aback: "Xinbao''s birthday? When is it?"


    He looked at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi shook her head in bewilderment, she really didn''t know this.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Let me ask, where is Auntie?"


    Yingwei said: "Go to the oil workshop."


    Yan Shenjue went quickly, and Tuanzi reached out to take the box, and when he opened it, he couldn''t help but wow.


    A box full of golden pearls, each big and round, very beautiful.


    This is not in modern times. In today''s era, this box of golden pearls is really priceless.


    Duanzi was still in a strange mood... She asked: "Your Majesty, is that really my grandfather?"


    The shadow guard nodded slightly.


    Tuanzi thought blankly for a long time, and then said: "Give this to me, it''s mine, isn''t it?"


    The shadow guard thought for a while, this is not an official imperial bestowal, it is not recorded, and it can be handled casually, so he nodded again.


    Xinbao then gave him the box again: "Then help me find a craftsman and make it into beautiful jewelry for A Niang!"


    She is still too young to wear jewellery. Besides, as the saying goes, a child¡¯s birthday is hard for her mother. When A Niang gave birth to her, she was still on the road. It is said that she suffered a lot, so it¡¯s good to give it to A Niang.


    Yan Chen will never come back in a while, and said: "It''s tomorrow, but my aunt said that such a young child can''t have a birthday. I''m afraid of losing my blessing, so I just want my family to be lively."


    He touched Tuanzi''s head: "What do you want, I''ll buy it for you?"


    Xinbao thought for a long time but couldn''t think of it, Yan Shenjue simply walked out: "I''ll go out and have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： bearded pigtail

    Chapter 370 Big beard and pigtail


    Xin Bao waited with great anticipation.


    In the end, I waited and waited until the night before I came back. Xinbao yawned sleepily and couldn''t sleep for days.


    Then Mrs. Lin stood outside the door and said with a smile: "Girl, look at the stool in your room."


    Xinbao looked in a daze, subconsciously.


    Then she remembered that her wife had dragged her around for several days in order to match a round stool, and finally changed a whole set of furniture.


    She got it.


    Let a perfectionist + obsessive-compulsive disorder buy gifts temporarily. Don''t expect him to come back tonight, or in other words, don''t expect him to come back until the last moment.


    Duanzi closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Yu Ru smiled and closed the curtain, walked to the door and said, "Fell asleep."


    Miss Lin left with a smile.


    Sure enough, until the morning, Yan Shenjue finally came back when he got up with the dumplings.


    Wait for Tuanzi to get up, put on the new clothes bought at home, and the flowers bought by her brother... After coming out, Yan Chenjue had already changed her clothes, gave her a small box, and said with a smile, "It''s a happy birthday, baby."


    Xin Bao opened it expectantly and took a look.


    This is a pendant inlaid with gold and jade. It is not a common longevity lock or something in the world. The style is actually a bit modern, simple and beautiful.


    Xinbao hung it around her neck happily.


    Then she looked at him with bright eyes, and he looked at her.


    Yan Shenjue smiled shallowly, turned his eyes away, thinking that Tuanzi understood.


    Then he saw that the dumpling was going down, and he shouted loudly as he walked: "Aniang! Aniang! Brother Xiaoxian gave me a small house!"


    ? ? ? Yan Shenjue''s smile slowly disappeared.


    Ms. Lin came out of the kitchen, and said with a smile, "Small house? How does this look like a small house?"


    Tuanzi explained to her: "You have to use your imagination! The green one below is the house, and the gold on top is the roof! There is also a small protrusion carved here, which is the chimney, so vivid." There is also a bit of anime style. !


    Ms. Lin held it and looked at it: "If you put it that way, it looks a bit similar, but why is the house round?"


    Tuanzi thought for a while: "Maybe it''s because Fang is a bit annoying?"


    Miss Lin: "Oh! Makes sense."


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Yan Xiaolang was silent, and even smiled obediently when Mrs. Lin cast her approving gaze.


    He decided never to explain to anyone that the green emerald on the bottom represents "green dumpling", and the gold on top is "bamboo chopsticks". Did they say it before? Sure enough, the child forgets when he puts his paw down.


    As a result, just as Tuanzi was bouncing happily and was about to show it to others, a piece of paper floated out of the box she was holding.


    Yan Shenjue strode over.


    The second elder brother who just came out has already picked up the paper, and said with a smile, "What are you talking about? What house?"


    While opening the paper, read: "Congratulations to the sweetest and cutest Qingtuanzi, Fulu Kangning. Signed: Bamboo chopsticks??"


    He looked at the dumpling, then at the small pendant of the dumpling, then at Yan Shenjue, and then burst out laughing, leaning on the railing until he couldn''t stop laughing.


    Yan Shenjue: "..."


    Mrs. Lin was also laughing at the bottom, Xinbao''s big eyes were wide open, and she urgently held her respect: "In the eyes of a thousand people, there are a thousand of them... I understand, this lock is like a green dumpling and bamboo chopsticks, and it is also like a house. Explain, explain that he did a good job, that is, that is..."


    Yan Shen Jue couldn''t hold back his joy: "Xinbao, stop talking."


    Second brother also said: "Little baby, stop talking, let everyone forget about this embarrassing thing about your brother Xiaoxian!"


    Yan Shen Jue was embarrassed, but he also thought it was funny. The second elder brother had to come over and ask him: "I understand everything else, but I just don''t understand what a ''chimney'' is."


    Yan Shenjue''s face was still a little red, but he said calmly: "Have you ever eaten green dumplings? There are sesame seeds on the green dumplings, and I specially found two small flakes."


    Second brother laughed and said, "I see."


    Xinbao sat at the table, was fed by Mrs. Lin, and slowly ate longevity noodles.


    The long-lived noodles here are very wide, but there is no end, so you have to eat it all the time. Although it is rarely made, the belly is round after eating the dumplings, and the four eggs are replaced by four bird eggs. It''s called Fushou Shuangquan, no matter how nice the name is, it''s too much to eat.


    Tuanzi said: "How about four of us, one for each of us! All of us will have good fortune and longevity!"


    Ms. Lin laughed and said, "I won''t eat your puppy leftovers, let your brother and wife eat them!"


    The dumpling was disgusted, and said depressedly: "Xinbao didn''t touch it, it''s not a puppy left!" She ate one by herself, and forced to give it to Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin ate it with a smile, and the dumpling gave two more. Brother and Yan Shenjue, both of them also ate.


    After eating Xinbao, they wandered around the courtyard.


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Come here, I will recomb your hair."


    He has always been dissatisfied with Yu Rucomb''s hair, usually forget it, but today''s birthday should be a little more beautiful.


    Tuanzi stood and combed his hair.


    Then there was the sound of horseshoes outside, and Xiao Tai arrived before anyone arrived: "Xinbao! Xinbao, what is your birthday today?"


    He is holding a palm-length golden sword, the kind that hangs in front of the desk to ward off evil spirits, but it is made of pure gold: "Uncle found it too late, so I found this sword for you with great difficulty! Back in the capital, Uncle will open the storeroom, and Xinbao will go in and pick whatever he wants!"


    Xinbao took the big sword with both hands: "Thank you, Uncle."


    It¡¯s really heavy, at least half a catty! Fortunately, Yuru came to pick him up soon. Tuanzi couldn''t move his head, but he tried to look up with his big eyes, and looked at Xiao Tai: "Uncle, has your beard grown?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Tai touched his face: "It seems that, these few days, I have worked so hard that I didn''t even have time to shave."


    Tuanzi waved: "Xinbao combs for you."


    Xiao Tai squatted down immediately, Yuru silently took a comb over, and Tuanzi combed his beard very seriously...


    Yan Chenjue stood combing Tuanzi''s hair, and Tuanzi combed Xiao Tai''s beard. Xiao Tai squatted down and was the eldest, rolling his eyes at Yan Shenjue, "Look at what you''re doing, look at what I''m doing." " with a smug face, but Yan Chenjue didn''t look at him at all...


    What kind of food chain is this?


    It looks really funny, but they don''t think so.


    Outside, Tang Qingshan came back and said as soon as he entered the door: "What are you doing?"


    Tuanzi said: "Daddy, Daddy!"


    Tang Qingshan hummed.


    Things in the oil workshop have been going smoothly for a while, so he went to a place with fruit forests in the distance to try the grafting method written by Tuanzi.


    So he is really a very rigorous person. In the future, this agricultural book will be released under his name, and all the people nearby will be his witnesses.


    Tang Qingshan changed clothes and came down, Xinbao also combed her hair, and tied a small flower on Xiao Tai''s long beard next to her chin, it was the kind of super small flower when her hair was short , It matches the clothes he is wearing today.


    Xiao Tai didn''t dislike it either, and went out for a walk with his hands behind his back.


    Even half of the people in the court know that Prince Wu''an is in Yutang Village, but the people in Yutang Village don''t know that he is a prince. In their hearts, this is the lunatic who is suspected to have some relatives with Tang Qingshan... After a while, yo , more like, who has seen a beard with pigtails!


    Yan Shenjue went upstairs and said to Yuru, "Throw that comb away."


    Yu Ru said: "But master likes that comb very much."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Find the same one and replace it for her, she won''t recognize it."


    Let''s do it!


    Yu Ru jumped up silently, and stuffed the comb under the eaves tiles, planning to use this comb again next time there is such a thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： Its glory and bondage

    Chapter 371 is glory and shackles


    At noon, a few people ate casually, but in the afternoon, all the acquaintances came over.


    Although Mrs. Lin said it was not a celebration, scholars like Mr. Yuan Liang Ruoxu are all about details, and they will not forget such important information, nor will they be absent from such occasions. The things they give are said to be handy , but it can also be seen that he has used his heart.


    Grandpa Lin¡¯s family and Erye Shen also came over. In the evening, the family sat at two tables, one table for adults and one table for children, regardless of seniority or age.


    Brother Yuan took a group of children to dinner.


    While eating, the little fifth brother also said: "Today our husband is talking about Uncle Yuan again."


    The second elder brother stopped his chopsticks and asked, "What did you say?"


    Brother Xiao Wu said: "Didn''t you say that you pretend to be stupid when you ask these things? We have been pretending, and then the husband may have seen it, so he called me ''little clever ghost'', and I laughed, and the husband touched me." I shook my head and sighed again... Yuan Xiang is really a man of great wisdom. If you read his poems carefully, you can really see the world in wine. Every time you get older, when you re-read it, you can figure out some truths .¡±


    He imitated his husband, and he was quite familiar with memorization.


    Liang Ruoxu couldn''t help turning his head and laughing: "Being able to say this shows that he really read it carefully."


    "I haven''t finished yet!" Brother Wu said, "Mr. also said, but it''s a pity that there is no successor."


    Brother Xiaoliu smiled and said: "Then my brother said, Brother Yuan is very good, and there is nothing wrong with learning martial arts. My husband said, after all, it is..." He imitated his husband and shook his head: "Then he shook his head and didn''t say anything else."


    Brother Yuan smiled and said: "Normal, I have heard these words since I was a child, and I don''t know how much I know!"


    Little Fifth Brother couldn''t help asking: "But why don''t you study?"


    "I..." Brother Yuan stopped his chopsticks and pondered slightly.


    Xinbao has big eyes, Bu Ling Bu Ling, secretly listening to things, she is wondering if Brother Yuan is actually a genius, and because of something, he can only pretend that he is not talented, and when the right time comes, he will take off his windbreaker , shocked the world!


    Brother Yuan said, "It''s his fault!"


    He elbowed Liang Ruoxu back.


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said nothing.


    Brother Yuan said: "I have said this, little five and little six may not understand. My father said a long time ago that this so-called family of emperors and teachers is a glory but also a shackle. The two generations of my great-grandfather and great-grandfather were completely coincidental." , I became the emperor''s teacher, but in my grandfather''s generation, there was a bit of force."


    "You know, there are so many scholars in the world, and how difficult it is to be an emperor''s teacher. Even if your knowledge is really excellent, being an emperor''s teacher is not just about knowledge. So, maybe the emperor just wants to treat you as an ordinary minister. Going to use it, but you are rushing to the emperor''s teacher wholeheartedly, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for the monarch and his ministers to get along with each other. So it is very likely...just stay away."


    What he said was very cryptic, but several people understood it.


    Actually, this is indeed the truth. There are so many capable people and different people in the hands of the emperor, and there are so many forces that need to be weighed. Why should you take the royal prince to fulfill your name of "the emperor''s family"?


    So what I said is very true. It is the glory that is the shackles. It is just that he can be willing to break free from this glory. The old man does have great wisdom and great decisions.


    Little Fifth Brother didn''t understand, but he also had his own concerns: "Then why are you blaming Brother Liang?"


    Brother Yuan smiled and said: "I didn''t understand this truth when I was young. I was still studying at that time, and I only wanted to inherit the glory of my ancestors. My father taught me patiently. Others...you don''t know. At that time, the people who came and went, Everyone is praising you, what is Xiao Naifu, I am so dizzy, I really think I am a genius. Later, my father accepted Liang Ruoxu."


    Brother Yuan paused for a moment: "He is older than me, but he was really like a skinny monkey when he came here. He looked very small and was very beautiful. I was a little older than you at that time, like eight years old. I was very happy, I entertained him, and later I wanted to study with him, but my father only said that the progress was different, so we don¡¯t want to be together... I believed it at first, but then I always felt that something was wrong. That¡¯s when it happened to be skin, My lord won''t let me do it, if I insist on doing it, I will go in and listen to what he reads."


    He paused and sighed again and again.


    "Can you think of it? Let me go in and listen... I have been in Kaimeng for three years, and he has only been in less than three months, but the progress is already faster than me... Not to mention, I hid under the window and felt that someone endorsed me. It¡¯s the same as reading a book, read it once, memorize it, say it once, remember it, let alone memorize it, in the end I got it all!¡±


    "Do you understand my mood? He learned from me for half a month in one afternoon, and he still learned it very well! After the result was over, my father scolded him for not paying attention, and my mentality collapsed at that time. This is still inattentive, so what can be learned by concentrating?"


    Everyone felt pitiful and funny at the same time, so they all stopped and waited for him to speak.


    Brother Yuan said: "I went back in a daze, and then I worked hard to learn. I thought I wouldn''t compare with geniuses, but I couldn''t embarrass my father, right? Then my father came to me and told me that I saw the gap. , so he didn¡¯t embarrass him... Then he said what I just said, so that I can do whatever I want, and I don¡¯t have to think about studying.¡±


    He waved his hand: "Anyway, I finally thought about it, and I still like to learn martial arts, so I started to practice martial arts."


    Liang Ruoxu also became interested, put down his chopsticks and said, "Actually, that day, when you came in, I heard it. I really didn''t want you to listen. I was absent-minded that afternoon, because you treated me like you treated my younger brother." , very good. I thought, what if you are jealous of me when you make such a fuss? I kept it and didn¡¯t dare to show it..."


    Brother Yuan stood up: "Get out! I''ll beat you to death! Beat you **** and geniuses!"


    The two adults were laughing and laughing.


    Only Tuanzi quietly ran to Mrs. Lin and hid her face in A Niang''s arms.


    She found that everyone didn''t think much about it, only her, when Brother Yuan said "Emperor Master", her mind suddenly turned to a strange direction.


    yes! Her father was supposed to be the prince!


    Although Daddy may not be good at governing the country, but... But why does she have so many brothers? Every one is very good!


    Of course it depends on the heart, it''s still the second brother.


    Emperor''s family or something...Ahhhh, she dare not think about it anymore, after all, she can''t think well now, and she is surrounded by human sperm, if she thinks too much and accidentally leaks it, it will definitely be a bad thing!


    Ms. Lin didn''t think much, she smiled and said, "Is Xinbao sleepy?"


    "No!" Tuanzi immediately showed his face again: "Xinbao listen to everyone!"


    Brother Yuan and the two had a quarrel for a while, and sat back again. Brother Yuan smiled and said, "But now I am completely different. I can''t chat with literati, and I can''t chat with warriors. Last time, Grandpa Lin and I said a lot of rules of the rivers and lakes, but I didn''t understand anything."


    Grandpa Lin smiled and said, "You don''t need those."


    "Why not use it?" Liang Ruoxu also said: "I heard that in the previous dynasty, sometimes the guards used local bodyguards..."


    At this time, Grandpa Lin didn''t know anything.


    Ask Mrs. Lin, she only said that she will know when the time comes, so he only knows that Xiao Tai is a prince and may have relatives with his son-in-law... After a few days, we can already talk. The two passed the topic along, and gradually, Grandpa Lin and Uncle Lin also started chatting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： Charcoal in the snow

    Chapter 372 Send charcoal in the snow


    Everyone chatted in full swing.


    Whether it is Xinbao or the twins, they are all very happy to hear.


    Moreover, like Brother Yuan talking about politics, one is that it is not easy to talk about it now, and the children will not be able to understand it again, but when grandpa and uncle talk about Jiang Hu, it is called a legend, a hot-blooded one, and the twins who heard it were so excited that they all moved small stools Squeeze over here to listen.


    Tuanzi was still blowing rainbow farts on the side: "Grandpa''s kung fu is so good, it looks good when he fights! It''s about the same height as Uncle Shen!"


    Grandpa Lin was quite helpless, and smiled at Second Master Shen: "Children can''t tell good from bad."


    Second Master Shen smiled and said, "Whoever said that, Xinbao is the most accurate, it''s almost the same!"


    Xiao Tai said sourly: "Xinbao just thinks that Shen Er''s kung fu is the best! Everyone compares him! Why don''t you say that your kung fu is similar to mine?"


    Yan Shen Juehu said: "Probably because you are not Uncle Shen''s opponent?"


    "Hey you little wild goose!" Xiao Tai pointed at him angrily, but couldn''t beat him, and said angrily, "I''m too lazy to talk to you literati! Why do you interrupt me when I''m talking to Brother Lin!"


    Then Xiao Tai began to scold how annoying literati are, and then talked about how good warriors are.


    Talking about the military camp, everyone likes to listen to it. For a literati like Liang Ruoxu, this is a state affair, and it is very interesting for people in the Jianghu.


    Xiao Tai''s life can be divided into two stages. He was born in Border Pass, and he lived in Border Pass before the age of 20, and stayed in the capital city after the age of 20, so he knew both Border Pass and Frontier Army, and Jingwei. Just can''t say enough.


    Xinbao listened with gusto, his sleepy eyelids were glued together and he was still listening.


    In the end, she didn''t expect that her uncle was so unreliable. He was so excited that he wanted to dip chopsticks in wine and feed the dumplings... but she was the one who was fed. Although she tried hard to refuse, she was still fed. After eating two chopsticks, I don''t know if she was a little drunk, anyway, she just closed her eyes and fell asleep at that time.


    After getting up, she was in a daze for a long time, always feeling that there was one important thing she hadn''t done yet.


    When she washed her face and went out, Xiao Tai was wandering around below, and when he saw her, he opened his hand: "Oh dear ancestor, you can come down, you will be drunk after two drops of wine, and you will scare uncle to death. You don''t know, yesterday you When I was drunk, someone beat me up, my back was black, I think it must be that wild goblin..."


    Xinbao was carried by Yuru to the railing, and said at the same time: "Children can''t drink, they will be stupid! I can''t remember what I wanted to do yesterday!"


    Xiao Tai caught her casually, "What''s the matter? Yesterday you asked me what happened to the frontier army... What?"


    "ah!"


    Xinbao remembered it right then.


    Xiao Tai said that the frontier army is suffering. In summer, there are so many mosquitoes that can carry people away. After a trip, the whole body is covered with bags. What''s more, chilblain has been growing for a year, and it will occur every year in the future, so the hands of the frontier soldiers are all like rotten carrots.


    The dumplings didn¡¯t even eat the rice, so they ran to the next door to dispense medicine.


    Now they grow up here, and the pharmacy cabinets here are full of medicines, but it is still not enough to buy in large quantities.


    Fortunately, there are shadow guards now, and the shadow guards do things, and they don''t ask her for money... Anyway, after she said it, the shadow guards went to buy it.


    Duanzi has already thought about it, since he wants to give it away, he can''t just give it to the elder brother alone, he has to give more.


    After all, what is the name of Uncle''s daddy...?


    In short, he is also here, so we need to do more, she asked Xiao Tai while thinking: "Uncle, when Xinbao is ready, can you help send it to the border? Can you send it to Big Brother? "


    "Yes!" Xiao Tai smiled and said, "Uncle a needle can be delivered to someone!"


    Xinbao was satisfied, and remembered again, and said to Ying Wei: "I also want some small purses, which are sturdy enough to hold a big incense pill." She compared: "This big is fine!"


    The medicinal materials of the mosquito repellent sachet are mainly mugwort leaves, mint, perilla, calamus, and ageratum, but she does not plan to make ordinary mosquito repellent sachets, but boils the medicine into a concentrated one, which does not take up space, so that it is convenient to carry around body, and the effect is also good.


    Make some powder that can be sprinkled, and where to station at that time, it can prevent mosquitoes, insects and snakes...It is better than simply spraying realgar.


    On the contrary, you don¡¯t have to do it for wiping. Just look at Xiao Tai, you know they don¡¯t pay attention, but you can make some seasoning powder like last time, you can drink it with hot water, add some oil to taste better, she can change it a bit In the prescription, put some herbs to prevent common diseases such as dysentery, and the flavor of the recipe is stronger.


    But you can also make some medicinal materials, such as being bitten by a snake, suffering from heat stroke, etc...


    Let¡¯s make these first now, and in winter, I will make soup for them to dispel the cold, as well as an ointment for curing chilblains and healing cracks.


    Wow, so many things!


    Xinbao caught Zhong Limin''s job again, and wrote down the things she had to do so that she would not forget them in time.


    Nowadays, there are many shadow guards. After buying the medicinal materials, they set up a big pot behind them to cook them. Xinbao is very busy, and Bai Gusheng is also very busy...


    Many people are powerful, and within half a month, everything was ready, and then Xiao Tai sent someone to send it to the border at a fast pace.


    Thus, Brother Tang, who had already mixed into a hundred households, received several cartloads of goods and a thick letter from home.


    Open it, and he knew it. The reason why it was thick was because it was written by Tuanzi.


    Brother, Xinbao misses you so much! No way, no way!


    Brother Tang didn''t know that this was done on purpose, because what happened at home was too big to write in a letter, and he was afraid that it would affect his mentality, so he wrote it in a cryptic manner.


    But the ambiguity in the insider''s feeling, in the eyes of a person like Brother Tang who doesn''t know what happened, is all childish talk, "A handsome man who is as handsome as Daddy came to the house..." Who would say that? Can you imagine?


    But as I said later, on the top of the first car, there are some snacks, which can be shared with everyone, and there is a tooth-beating festival.


    The second and third carts are full of medicines, including 10,000 anti-mosquito sachets, 2,000 packs of insect repellent powder, 300 bottles of medicinal materials for heat stroke...etc.


    The third car and the fourth car are soup packets and oil and so on.


    There are usages and prescriptions in all of them...


    Brother Tang¡¯s temper is like a fish in water in a place like a military camp. Although he is a new recruit, he can get along well in everything, so even the sentry came to take his shoulders: "Hey, what a good thing, don''t forget the brothers!"


    "Don''t worry!" Brother Tang said with a smile: "No one can forget Brother He if you forget it!"


    While talking and laughing, he hurried to find Qianhu above.


    After all, there are too many things, and he divides them up by himself, which becomes a clique. Isn''t the immediate boss mad?


    The point is, why did he divide such an important thing by himself? This dedication can be exchanged for military merit, okay?


    And at this moment, the old prince also received a report from his own soldiers.


    Yes, in order to prevent the leak of information, it is still a concealed version, similar to: "The prince only said that this is his nephew, his family asked us to send it, and the prince asked us to **** it here, but don''t reveal your identity..." This kind of thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： capable rookie

    Chapter 373 A capable rookie


    In fact, if you really want to tell him, you can say it. After all, you use your own soldiers, which is credible.


    But Xiao Tai thought his father was so stupid that he might reveal his secrets, so it''s better not to mention it, anyway, he is the same heart.


    In the past six months, the old prince''s mood is also quite strange.


    A while ago, the old prince received countless letters from home.


    I didn¡¯t send anything, not even a jar of wine, I just kept sending letters here, first I just asked him if he had raised a concubine, and then the old woman lost her temper, as if you have raised it, I will raise it. I don''t ask you to settle accounts, so I use it to hide it... like.


    The old prince was speechless.


    I didn''t hide or tuck! I didn''t have an outside room!


    As a result, the letter later said that he had found his second son?


    It is Jishan county uncle who was personally appointed by the holy majesty, who is exactly the same as Xiao Tai, and the girl in his family is also exactly the same as his daughter, with double beads on the face, and the whole family is very good... oh, oh, oh!


    The old woman also wrote a letter and scolded him severely, writing about Tang Sanshui''s affairs in detail, scolding him for being irresponsible, even her own son can''t stand it, if he wasn''t too unreliable, why would the child suffer so much... blah blah blah!


    Finally, the old prince was puzzled. After thinking about it carefully, he had really been to Longmen County. Could it be that he had inadvertently... left a seed? ?


    Was he so impatient when he was young? Besides, is he that efficient?


    In the last letter, Xiao Tai said that his eldest nephew had come to Yanmen to close before he came, and he blew half a page.


    The old prince was so happy, so he asked someone to investigate secretly.


    This investigation was really a surprise.


    Because Tang Shifan was a recruit, when recruits came, they had to train for two years first, so they couldn''t do important jobs.


    But what about him?


    They were on the road and met a group of bandits, and then Brother Tang brought a group of recruits, no, they were not recruits, and took advantage of the other party''s underestimation of the enemy, and came to Tiaohulishan, please enter the urn...


    In short, they just pretended to be weak and lured the bandits down the mountain. They took the opportunity to go up the mountain, raided the gang''s lair, and used their weapons and the terrain to clean up the gang.


    This is very beautiful.


    It doesn''t matter whether the tactics are good or not. You must know that this group of recruits came from many places. These days, anyone with some spare money will not be a soldier. Therefore, it is a mess. Use it, this is the skill.


    There is a shortage of such talents in the barracks, and he can also kung fu, so within a few days, it became a hundred households.


    When the old prince heard it, he was born to eat this bowl of rice. This is definitely the seed of the Xiao family!


    He secretly rubbed over to take a look, and after a look...he almost didn''t cry on the spot.


    It looks too much like his son! Who would believe that it wasn''t his kind! This is his eldest grandson!


    He still hoped that Xiao Tai would give birth to him every day, but he didn''t expect his eldest grandson to be so big!


    The old man was very excited but couldn''t show it, so he asked him some questions calmly on the surface.


    Tang Shifan had read military books, and he was not stage-frightened, so he answered well. The old man went back to drink some wine in the evening happily.


    Everyone knows that this kid has caught the eyes of the old prince, but it is not surprising that such a capable newcomer is rare.


    So these days, whenever the old prince finds an opportunity, he will occasionally chat with Tang Shifan, and he doesn''t dare to talk too much, otherwise he will be difficult to mix.


    Unexpectedly, today, as soon as the family made a move...the hard goods came.


    The old prince also wanted to be a little bit happy. What should I say, this kid was still thinking about getting around slowly from the bottom. Now, it really doesn''t matter.


    The frontier army suffers, and offering this kind of thing to the army can cost tens of thousands of dollars. It can really be exchanged for military merit. But those who have the ability can practice it!


    As he thought so, General Liu Shen brought people in from outside.


    Because the old prince knew Tang Shifan, his boss was also happy to sell it, and let Tang Shifan come in by himself.


    When the old prince saw his tall and tall grandson, he was filled with joy, and his expression became much gentler. Then he pretended to be serious and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Shifan gave a salute and said the matter.


    The old prince said: "Bring the family letter, I will read it myself."


    Tang Shifan was taken aback for a moment, hesitating a little, General Liu Shen also gave the old prince a surprised look, and the old prince said cheekily, "Why, can''t you watch?"


    Tang Shifan said embarrassingly: "There''s nothing you can''t read. It''s just that I was close to my younger sister when I was at home. The letter was written by my younger sister. My younger sister is just learning to write. I can''t write well. Please don''t write it. dislike."


    The old prince said in his heart what I dislike! How could I dislike it! That is the granddaughter of my direct relative!


    He picked up Tang Shifan''s family letter and said, "Sit down, and tell someone to count what he said and see if there is any problem."


    General Liu Shen responded and went. The old prince poured a cup of tea, sat down happily, and carefully read the family letter.


    Read it once, read it again, then he folded it casually, put it in his hand, and said, "How old is your sister?"


    Tang Shifan said respectfully: "One year old is four years old."


    "Well," the old prince raised his eyebrows, motioning for him to continue. Tang Shifan wondered what he meant. Could it be that he wanted to have a family affair with him?


    said: "My sister is very obedient and cute. When I left, she cried for several days. She hugged me and didn''t let go..."


    The old prince said: "Your family is not bad?"


    Tang Shifan shook his head: "It''s really not good, but I''m here alone. My parents, mother, siblings must all miss me very much, so I brought these things here."


    The old prince said again: "I heard that your father is very, cough, yes, Jishan county uncle who was personally appointed by the holy majesty."


    Tang Shifan didn''t expect the old prince to know this, and said anxiously, "It''s just a fluke."


    The old prince was very dissatisfied, and wished he could hold his grandson''s hand and tell him, please say more! You should say more! Don''t ask a question and answer it!


    The face is still very calm: "Tell me what is going on with Tang Sanshui?"


    Tang Shifan was even more surprised, but he could only tell the story once.


    The old prince gritted his teeth and slapped the table with a slap: "There are such heartless people in the world! Shameless! Shameless! You are actually asked to put such a person who is not as good as a beast! I am so angry..."


    He was genuinely angry and genuinely sad.


    Tang Shifan is not a dull person, he is very alert, not to mention, Liang Ruoxu said before that he looks like someone else''s son. In fact, they are somewhat like the old princes, it is impossible to have some relatives with them, right?


    But the old prince didn¡¯t say anything, and he couldn¡¯t ask this question, so he could only continue to sit with him.


    General Liu Can quickly finished counting things and came in to report.


    Although he is in charge of military affairs, he is very straightforward and said with a smile: "He is really thoughtful, everything is marked on everything, so you don''t have to worry about making mistakes. Look at this, it is clearly written, try the sachet Medicine powder and so on, if it really matters, we can follow suit. And that soup, ask them to make some at noon to try the taste..."


    He patted Tang Shifan on the shoulder: "Your centurions have a little more points, you deserve credit!"


    Tang Shifan laughed anxiously and said: "If it can be used, it will not be in vain for the parents at home. I dare not take credit for the bid."


    General Liu Cang laughed, without further words, the old prince said: "Go back first."


    Tang Shifan gave a salute and said, "General, the one under the bid..."


    He was about to point to the family letter, when the old prince said: "Okay, you''re welcome, go back quickly!" while pressing his hand on the family letter.


    Tang Shifan: "..."


    He quietly resigned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： No matter how high your martial arts are, you will still be bald

    Chapter 374 No matter how high your martial arts are, you will still be bald


    Here, Xinbao finally got a head made of golden pearls.


    Although the shadow guards may not be very knowledgeable, they can find the most powerful craftsmen.


    There are only twelve pieces of jewelry in this set, but they are extremely exquisitely made. Because the golden pearls are very big and dazzling, once they are used too much, they will appear a bit upstart, but a good craftsman is a good craftsman, and he uses them very well. Long Dianqing is only used on the heart pick, top hairpin and earrings.


    Besides, there is also a small gold crown inlaid with beads. This is a kind of daily jewelry for the wives of the aristocratic family when they meet guests, and it is not the same as the head and face.


    In addition, I also gave the dumpling a golden pearl as the heart, and made two small flowers to tie the hair. Although it has been as delicate as possible, it is still quite heavy, and it is not needed now.


    All of it was used up, but less than half of it was used, and the remaining golden pearls were brought back to Tuanzi.


    Miss Lin didn''t even know that Emperor Ming Pei had given her pearls, let alone that her daughter had gone to make jewelry for her. When she got it, she was surprised and excited, cried and laughed for a long time, and then went to try it.


    She usually rolls it up casually without a bun, so wearing it on her head alone is a bit unstable, but people depend on clothes, and Mrs. Lin looks good. Once she comes out, she really feels like a different person.


    Even the twins said: "Aniang, you are too pretty!"


    Tuanzi even blew rainbow farts: "Mother, you are really a fairy! You are so beautiful!"


    Ms. Lin didn''t dare to bow her head, she walked back and forth slowly, smiling and listening to her children''s nagging.


    Even the second elder brother, who was studying hard behind closed doors, heard the voice, and came out to take a look. At night, he couldn''t help calling his younger siblings to talk: "There may be some changes in our family, have you thought about it?"


    The fourth brother is very busy now, and he has to take care of everything. He has already experienced it a long time ago, especially his legs are healed. Seeing that the whole person''s spirit is different, he just nodded, looking very calm.


    But the little fifth brother said: "I already knew it!"


    "Oh?" The second elder brother said, "What do you know?"


    The little fifth brother said: "We are not stupid when such a big prince is placed in our house. It must be our grandpa. He is a very powerful official?"


    Brother Xiao Liu also said: "That''s right, if such a simple matter is kept from us, we are no longer children!


    Second brother suppressed a smile and said: "Then, have you ever thought about... what changes we will have in the future?"


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Second Brother, I don''t think there is any need for our family to recognize relatives. Isn''t it good for our family to be together? If he likes Daddy, he won''t give Daddy to Grandma."


    "That''s right," Brother Xiaoliu said, "Although uncle is very good, his family members may not be good. If we meet another Tang Sanshui...so don''t admit it, just let uncle stay with us. "


    Second brother laughed twice: "You have been to Shen''s house, and you have also been to Yuan''s house. What if our grandpa can let us live a better life than that?"


    The twins looked at each other, their little faces a little confused.


    They experienced the ups and downs of human relationships since they were young, and they are very smart and precocious, but it is unimaginable for them to imagine how rich they are.


    The second elder brother touched his younger brother''s head one by one, and said warmly: "When you are free, you can think about these things occasionally, and don''t delay your studies. No matter what the situation is, you can predict it in advance. Of course, the most important thing is, It¡¯s about thinking about what to do.¡±


    Xinbao also participated in this small-scale family meeting, but was not asked questions or groped.


    After all, she is already a mature dumpling, the one who doesn''t like things, doesn''t need to think about these anymore.


    Actually, she has been listless for the past two days.


    She led her apprentices and shadow guards to fight for more than ten days, and even shortened her nap to two quarters of an hour, and she was full of energy every day...


    As a result, when she finished her work and sent her things out, she became bored again, and the nap time became another hour.


    Woke up, she stepped on the small bench familiarly, stood at the window and called someone: "Uncle Shadow Guard! Uncle Shadow Guard!"


    A flamboyant leg soon hung down from the tree, and then its head was exposed.


    Shadow guards don¡¯t necessarily wear black clothes, sometimes they wear green, yellow or something like camouflage uniforms, depending on where they are hiding that day.


    However, it must be wearing a mask, and it is still the kind of hooded mask, only showing a pair of eyes.


    Xinbaoke tilted her head cutely, "Xinbao is here to get today''s Tangtang!" She stretched out her chubby hand.


    The shadow guard said: "Master, you have already taken it this morning."


    Xinbao took a peek at the eyes on his mask and made a distinction: "No!"


    "Master," the shadow guard ruthlessly shattered her wishful thinking: "Although it''s not me in the morning, we will talk about it when we hand over. You said in the morning that your wife is not with you and you are unhappy, and you want to eat today''s candy in advance, so Just took two dollars."


    Why do you still talk about such trivial things when the shadow guard is handed over!


    Xinbao said pitifully: "But Xinbao is used to getting up at noon to eat two pieces of candy, why don''t I pay in advance for tomorrow?"


    The big-headed cute baby is lying on the window sill, with big eyes and a little tear in his eyes, and his outstretched little hands have never been retracted... The small shape is really cute.


    But the shadow guard was like a ruthless answering machine, saying: "You have already paid in advance twelve days later. Shao Yan said, if we give you an advance like this again, this tree will be cut down."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She pursed her mouth and looked at him tearfully, pitifully.


    Yingwei don''t start: "In short, my subordinates will never give you sugar!"


    If he hadn''t been so upright and determined, he wouldn''t have been assigned to guard this post, but no one who guards this post would not be moved by Tuanzi''s coquettish and cute tricks.


    She looked at him weeping.


    The shadow guard is determined not to look back.


    It seems that there is really no hope... Xinbao silently put away her little tears.


    She looked at him, and suddenly felt a little strange. She leaned on the window sill and stood up again: "Can you take off the hood and show me."


    "Master," the shadow guard said, "my subordinate is Jiayiliuliu. If you want to sue, just say Liuliu, and you don''t need to look at what your subordinate looks like."


    "No, how could I do such a thing as a complaint?" Xinbao said sternly: "I just think you seem to be sick."


    Liu Liu: "...??"


    Although there is a little suspicion that this is Tuanzi''s new tactic, no one dares not believe Tuanzi''s medical skills!


    He took off the hood silently, Xinbao looked at him, nodded, then got off the bench, turned around and went out the door.


    Liu Liu was at a loss. He exchanged glances with his companion on the eaves, then with his companion on the tree next to him, and then with... all the rounds, but he still couldn''t get the answer?


    So master what does this mean?


    Is he hopeless?


    Xinbao has already run down, beckoning to him: "Come down Liuliu."


    Liuliu jumped down silently, and Xinbao led him to the next door.


    Bai Gusheng was itching leisurely, and when he saw the two people approaching, he stood up stiffly, looking at him with bright eyes: "Did you find someone who is sick?"


    "No," Xinbao shook his head: "There is no serious illness, but I suddenly discovered that they all have similar symptoms. This is an occupational disease!"


    Bai Gusheng said: "What disease?"


    Xinbao said: "Don''t you think that his hair is a little short? He often stays up late, eats irregularly, and is stressed, so he will become bald and need to be adjusted."


    Unexpectedly, no matter how good your martial arts are, you will be bald!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： Wife is always so devil

    Chapter 375 Wife is always such a devil


    Bai Gusheng was obviously not very interested.


    Tuanzi persuaded him: "If you are idle, you are idle!"


    Bai Gusheng also thought about it: "Then I will prescribe a prescription, you prescribe a prescription, let''s see if they are different?"


    "Okay," Tuanzi said, "but I think we don''t use decoction, but make pills. They will take a pill after they stay up all night, and adjust slowly, okay?"


    While she was talking, she took her special brush to write, and Bai Gusheng also wrote a copy. After writing, the two of them were a pair, and Bai Gusheng laughed: "It''s rare that we use the same medicine!"


    He was very happy to find and boil medicine.


    Yingwei Liuliu shrank aside obediently, watching the game between the masters without daring to breathe.


    Actually, they played him as a weakling...


    Soon, the shadow guards were assigned exclusive tonics.


    So when the dumplings are cute again and reach out to ask for candy, no matter whether it is six six or nine nine or whatever, everyone''s waist can no longer be straightened, and the mouth is short!


    The shadow guard in the morning felt that anyway, I told you and I told you, if you don¡¯t listen, it¡¯s your business.


    The shadow guard in the afternoon felt that the normal time to eat candy was after a nap, and it was your fault if you gave it in the morning.


    The shadow guards at night felt that they had already given them in the morning and afternoon, so why should I not give them? If I didn¡¯t, Tuanzi must think I was a bad person...


    With such a group of shadow guards at the stall, Yan Shenjue calmly changed his study place to Tuanzi''s room two days later.


    And also said to her: "You are already four years old, not a two or three-year-old child. From today on, you and I will write a big letter every day."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She silently blinked her big eyes.


    My wife is always such a devil...so my uncle''s nickname is wrong, he should be called Yan Xiaomo.


    But my wife, who secretly complained in her heart, can''t just spoil her.


    So Tuanzi obediently began to practice calligraphy.


    Yan Shenjue spent half an hour adjusting her posture, leaving the rest of the time for her to practice.


    That''s why there is a gap between geniuses and geniuses.


    It¡¯s like talking about war on paper. When the brush is used to fight with earthworms, she is very good at playing magic **** now, but when she writes with a brush... the original shape is revealed.


    Another example is that the second elder brother has really kept his ears to the outside world in the past few months, and he has to ask Liang Ruoxu and Yan Chenjue for advice from time to time, but Yan Chenjue has been taking care of this and that, and he has to report everything to him, so that He made up his mind, but he was not in a hurry.


    Flash forward to the end of July, the family members were divided into two groups again, and went to the exam separately. This time, Mrs. Lin did not follow, only Yuru followed.


    At this moment, outside the square inch, it can be called turbulent.


    As soon as the news from the capital came, the shadow guards arrested Hu Yunlong at the speed of light.


    The Shadow Guard used many means to try the case, and Hu Yunlong was not guilty of doing such a thing, even though he claimed to be affectionate, he finally recruited.


    Things are quite simple. Uncle Ruiqing used to guard his father''s tomb in the Sanqin province. At that time there was a well-known gang called the Jincheng faction. When it was in charge of the grand ceremony, many people from the Jianghu gathered.


    The weather was sunny, and many young people were playing together, and accidentally discovered that Rui Qingbo was practicing.


    Rui Qingbo''s skills are not bad, and he''s a bit different from Jianghu way. It looked very novel, and everyone hit up a conversation. As soon as they hit it off, Rui Qingbo invited them to have dinner together.


    At that time, they didn''t know he was an uncle, they just thought he was a knowledgeable friend from the world. His house had good wine, good food, and hospitable people, so these people went there several times.


    During this time, I accidentally saw Zhu Chanjuan.


    At that time, she was only fourteen, but she was already beautiful, dexterous and charming, with a bookish look that girls in the world did not have, and the indescribable grace and dignity of a noble girl from a family. Everyone falls in love.


    Hu Yunlong is also one of them.


    The group of people got along like this for half a year, and the group tried their best to stay in the small courtyard, vying to please the "father-in-law".


    Good eyes and ears, spy on the opponent''s information for him; good light work, steal important evidence for him, good swordsmanship, even kill for him!


    After coming and going again and again, Rui Qingbo regained his love.


    After returning to the capital, how can I put it, I started bouncing around among the princes.


    At that time, some people came to their senses and got out in time, but those who got stuck were still doing things for Rui Qing Bo, such as Hu Yunlong.


    Actually, if you ask a bystander to see it, Rui Qingbo obviously set up a game at that time.


    Rui Qingbo is a shrewd and sophisticated person, if he has no plans, how could he hide his identity and make friends with these Jianghu people?


    This is clearly the son of a down-and-out family with no money, no power, and no one, so he had to resort to risky tactics! The next trick is to take advantage of these lawless quacks!


    You know, the Jincheng faction head ceremony, the ones who can be brought here are all the elites of various sects! Which one is not outstanding? Young people are trapped by love, don''t they dare to rush up and down the sea?


    Here, there is an elder from Changmu Feierlou, named Liu Feiyi, who is almost sixty.


    At the same time that the trial was here, Hao Huashi and the shadow guard were in the capital, and they blew a few beast xuns at night, and they caught Liu Feiyi out.


    Hao Huashi was very happy, and directly handed over the person to the shadow guard for interrogation.


    Anyway, he has to clean up the door by himself, and it saves energy for others to do it himself.


    He only asked the shadow guard for a piece of clothing, which was the one worn by Liu Feiyi, and told them: "Don''t rush to find a place, just come back and find me."


    Before the shadow guard understood it, he went into the room to change his clothes, and when he came out, he even changed his face, looking like Liu Feiyi.


    Then he swaggered into Liu''s house and took over his house. Not only did he enjoy the food, but he also brought in all the shadow guards. Additional information for points.


    Liu Feiyi is only good at eyes and ears, and he is not even good at lightness kung fu. Needless to say, other kung fu is very common.


    But in terms of eyes and ears alone, he is much worse than Hao Huashi. After all, listening to truth is a skill that requires peace of mind, and he was good when he was young. He is a young man who pretends to be romantic, so how can he have so much thought about practicing.


    So, Hao Huashi does not have the ability to listen to people write and argue the content through a few walls.


    But he also has much better hearing than ordinary people, so he is also very useful.


    The difference between him and the others is that he took a fancy to Zhu Chanjuan back then because he wanted to be a son-in-law and save twenty years of struggle.


    In other words, he doesn''t like Zhu Chanjuan very much, and he doesn''t care much about face. He just wants to eat well and drink spicy food, which is easy to win over and control.


    Because of this, Duke Qing trusts him quite a bit. He knows a lot of things, but he has no brains. Those who are near are easy to talk about, but those who are far away are scattered.


    But at least, he knew that many of the Jianghu people who had done affairs for Qing Guogong before had already been dealt with by him.


    Moreover, Duke Qing privately created a set of "magic weapons" for the three princes, named Zhao Tianshu, Qian Tianxuan, Sun Tianji, Li Tianquan, Zhou Yuheng, Wu Kaiyang, and Zheng Yaoguang.


    He is Qian Tianxuan.


    It is said that Zhao Tianshu has the best kung fu, while Sun Tianji has the best poison technique, and Wu Kaiyang is good at stealth and assassination, but he doesn''t know what other people are good at or what their real names are.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： Im afraid the children are waiting in a hurry

    Chapter 376 I''m afraid the children are waiting impatiently


    Every shadow guard who got the news deeply felt that Qing Guogong is a talent for being a bustard!


    Throughout the dynasties, I have seen many people offering their wives for glory and selling their daughters for glory, but like Duke Qing, a woman can be sold to hundreds of families, but they don¡¯t really sell it. They only buy a shadow, and the other party goes bankrupt. Willingly, it is really unprecedented.


    If this gets out, what are the four beauties? This is really a disaster for a beauty.


    But Emperor Ming Pei looked at it, his expression was very calm all the time, he only said: "Why do you use the name of Xingxiu as a keeper?"


    At this moment, Fang Wuyou has become the group of people who know the secret, but this topic is difficult for him, and he said in an embarrassing way: "I don''t understand."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled lightly: "The Big Dipper revolves around Ziwei, and Ziwei has always been the star of the emperor. Do you know why he did this?"


    Fang Wuyou completely knelt down: "I don''t understand."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled.


    Duke Qing is a shrewd and sophisticated person, he doesn¡¯t care about his face, he only cares about the benefits of his hands, but he is such a person, but he took such a risk and made such a move, which is worth pondering.


    After all, isn¡¯t it the same for a master named Zhang San or Li Si? But he chose to use the name of Xingxiu.


    Will he not know that this is taboo? For sure.


    Since you know it, why do you do it? It didn''t suit his temperament.


    So, this shows that, on the surface, he said that he was silent and strange, but in fact, he believed in mysterious things very much in his heart.


    He is seeking auspiciousness, and risking great risks to seek auspiciousness. In this way, the tricks he played before, such as turning luck, Tai Sui Xin, etc., must have excellent results.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw the end, his eyes suddenly froze.


    He saw a passage in Liu Feiyi''s statement.


    Liu Feiyi said that when Duke Qing was still Bo Ruiqing, he lived with several people from the rivers and lakes. There was one named Ye Shan who was good at light work, but he disappeared later.


    He remembered the time before he disappeared, once he met him, his body smelled of smoke and fire, his pants were burned in several places, Liu Feiyi couldn''t help asking him why he went there, Liu Feiyi just said, he went to play with fire.


    Later, Ye Shan never came back, and after a few days, he heard that the master had become the Duke of Qing.


    You must know that when Emperor Ming Pei came to the throne, he was only promoted to the official position of Uncle Ruiqing, not his title. It was later that Uncle Ruiqing made contributions and was promoted to Duke Qing.


    And what is his so-called meritorious service?


    The three major battalions of the capital, the fifth military battalion, the three thousand battalion, and the Shenji battalion.


    Among them, the Shenji Battalion is the Huo. Qi Battalion, which has a fire. Medicine depot. As a result, one time when Duke Qing came back from training with his troops, a fire broke out near the fire. In the medicine storehouse, he led his people to quickly help and put out the fire.


    You must know that a little spark on the side of the gunpowder depot may explode. In this important place of the capital, if it really explodes, it will be another serious accident.


    However, no matter how I checked afterwards, there was no trace, no oil, no wine, no trace of arson, and in the end it could only be classified as an accident.


    After that, Duke Qing wrote a detailed layout plan again, which really thought of everything, and was finally adopted.


    Of course Emperor Ming Pei knew that he was aiming at the Shenji Camp, and he really wanted him to go to the Shenji Camp at that time. awarded him a title.


    But what if, this was done on purpose?


    Find a high-ranking Jianghu person, practice fire control many times, calculate the time and distance, and arrange the scene seamlessly?


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered.


    He then said: "That Hao Huashi, let him not be exposed, and don''t have to do unnecessary things, the rest is up to him."


    The shadow guard left at the sound, and Emperor Ming Pei handed the letter to Fang Wuyou to dispose of, while gently pinching the center of his brows: "Today is the time for the hospital examination, right?"


    Fang Wuyou said anxiously: "Yes, Young Master Rong and Young Master Yan both leave the examination room on this day."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Is there any movement from Concubine Zhu?"


    Zhu Chanjuan is still in the stage where Emperor Ming Pei "in a fit of anger" descended to the imperial concubine as a concubine.


    But she doesn''t have a title, and now she is called Concubine Zhu. At this time, this surname seems very unfriendly.


    Fang Wuyou didn''t dare to look up, and said in a low voice, "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and he pondered for a long time before saying: "If you can''t do it, move it... I," he sighed softly, "I''m afraid the children are waiting impatiently!"


    Fang Wuyou boldly persuaded: "It''s only been three months in total! The emperor is in charge of such a big world, and it''s such a big matter, so you can''t be too cautious. Why bother to fight for these three or two days? Trouble has arisen...the crown prince and the young masters all understand."


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head: "You don''t understand, they are all good boys, but they understand me, and I should love them too! I owe them a lot!"


    Fang Wuyou bowed his head deeply, not daring to persuade him anymore.


    ...


    At this time, Yan Shenjue was indeed taking the examination in the examination institute.


    The Dayan Academy Examination, like the County Examination, is held every year. It is presided over by the academic and political officials of each province. It is divided into two sessions: the main exam and the re-examination. The test date is always around the 11th or 12th, and this year is no exception, it is set on the 12th of August.


    Ms. Lin didn''t come this time. Apart from hanging six yuan on the door as usual, there wasn''t too much ceremony, and the exam was over easily.


    As usual, Tuanzi sent her to the exam conscientiously. When Yan Shenjue came out of the examination room, he saw Tuanzi waving at him upstairs. Yan Chenjue went up and drank a bowl of mint tea, and then went downstairs with her in his arms, saying, "Tomorrow is August!" Fifteen, why don''t we leave here after the festival?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    Yan Chenjue kissed her on the forehead, this August day, the scorching sun spewed fire, and her little face was sweating as soon as she walked: "When I go back and change my clothes, I will take Xinbao out to buy lanterns and moon cakes. OK?"


    "No," Xinbao shook his head: "You go back to sleep, we will buy it tomorrow."


    Yan Shen Jue smiled: "Alright. Thank you for your hard work, baby, this is the last time, and I won''t do it next time."


    While speaking, he also went back to the temporary residence. This time there were too many shadow guards, even the people from Chaotianmen were useless, the courtyard was full of shadow guards.


    Yu Ru asked: "Master, are we going back to the capital?"


    Yan Shenjue just hummed, Xinbao asked: "Go back to the capital?"


    Yan Shenjue nodded: "Even if you don''t care about anything else, next year will be the period of the provincial examination, and the second brother will take the examination. So at the end of this year, at the beginning of next year at the latest, it is time to go to the capital. The last time Master wrote, he is already in Beijing. We bought a huge farm in the suburbs, and we will live there when the time comes."


    He paused, and said in a low voice: "I think the emperor thinks the same way, so that we don''t delay our children''s test. Then, I guess, the emperor should want to...return to each other a few years ago."


    Xinbao lowered his voice cooperatively: "Oh!"


    She asked: "Second brother takes the exam, don''t you take the exam?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I want to take the exam next time. I''m younger, and I can''t be an official if I pass the exam. It''s better to wait another two years."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Yan Chenjue didn''t feel too tired. After taking a bath and changing clothes, he went out to eat mooncakes with the dumplings. He bought a lot of them with various flavors. He cut them into small pieces and tasted them one by one. .


    Xinbao was opening his mouth to accept the feeding, when he suddenly froze.


    She opened her eyes wide, and murmured: "Yan Yu?? Is this the emperor''s name?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Desperate

    Chapter 377 Desperate and faint


    Yan Shenjue was taken aback: "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Xinbao said anxiously: "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    On the Sansheng Stone, Emperor Ming Pei, wearing a dragon robe, sat on the dragon chair, looked at the opposite side, said something, and then drank the wine in his glass.


    The words next to ?? are: "Yan Xizhen drank the wine mixed with poisonous poison, and had frightening dreams that night, that''s all." ¡»


    The corner of Xinbao''s mouth was still stained with dim sum, his small face was pale, his small hands were clasped together nervously, he spoke quickly, and he stammered nervously: "That wine glass is golden, three-legged, looks a bit like a wine glass, But there is only one ear. Beside, the person pouring the wine is an eunuch, who seems to be...about eighteen or nine years old, with a round face, fair skin, small eyes, thin lines, very thin, holding the wine There are slight bump marks on the index finger of Hu''s left hand, as if he was bitten by himself."


    The main information is these, but it is enough. Yan Shenjue wrote it quickly, and the shadow guard passed it on. In order to prevent problems, he copied it again.


    Then Yan Chenjue hugged Xinbao and gave her two mouthfuls of hot water. After she calmed down, she wrote down all the details.


    After the three eagle news came out, even Yan Shenjue felt a little weak, holding Xinbao in his arms and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Xinbao was hugged by Yan Chenjue, his eyes were wide open, and he carefully "looked" at the picture in his mind, but the one on the Sansheng Stone...how should I say it, a short video? Only once, and finally freeze into a picture, and that line of words.


    Xinbao murmured: "Xinbao is so scared, he is Daddy''s Daddy!"


    Yan Shen Jue said softly: "Don''t be afraid, Eagle News will be very fast, and he will be able to see it tonight."


    Xinbao was stunned for a while, and then said: "He is still the emperor of this world!"


    Yan Chenjue hummed, and patted her on the back, Xinbao suddenly thought of it, and murmured: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Xinbao will cure it, even if you drink it, you won''t be afraid, Xinbao will heal everything, everything will be cured." Solved!"


    She finally regained consciousness gradually, turned her head, looked at Yan Chenjue expectantly with big grape eyes: "Can Xinbao go to see him?"


    Yan Shen Jue was silent for a moment.


    Immediately, he said solemnly: "Yes."


    Without saying a word, the shadow guard went out to get ready. A quarter of an hour later, Yan Chenjue got into the carriage with Xinbao in his arms.


    In fact, there are very few problems with the Eagle News, and the most urgent purple news sent by the Shadow Guard, even in the middle of the night, is the kind that must be transmitted to the emperor as soon as possible.


    So that night, Emperor Ming Pei received three Eagle News in succession.


    He was really happy.


    Since these incidents happened, the people around him have checked back and forth for several rounds. Has anyone slipped through the net? ?


    The most important thing is that such a foolish move was made!


    You don''t even need to think about this stupid trick, it was definitely done by Zhu Chanjuan! An old fox like Mr. Qing...or anyone with a brain would never make such a foolish trick! Do you really think that he has been sitting for nothing for thirty years?


    The day before yesterday, Zhu Chanjuan and Concubine Shu fell into the water.


    Concubine Shu and Zhu Chanjuan have a grudge against Concubine Shu. A few years ago, Concubine Shu was pregnant, but she slipped and had a miscarriage, and her body was damaged, so she could no longer conceive.


    She believed that she was harmed by Zhu Chanjuan''s design. Now that she is in charge of the palace affairs, it is natural to avenge revenge and revenge.


    But Concubine Shu is actually a soft-tempered person without her own opinions. She listens to Mammy very much, and Mammy is calm, so she won''t do such tricks as falling into the water. servant.


    But after Zhu Chanjuan was demoted to concubine, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t see her several times when she begged to see her, so she planned to go along with the flow and make a fool of herself.


    That''s why, with a little push from Emperor Ming Pei, they fell into the water together. Even if the maids and eunuchs quickly rescued them, they still drank a lot of water.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei asked the imperial physician to take the opportunity to pour some unremarkable medicine into her ears, just like getting dirty water into her ears, it would cause some fire symptoms, and in this way, her long-eyed flying ears disappeared temporarily .


    And the court lady who had learned to listen to her has already been dealt with, so it is equivalent to that they have all become ordinary people.


    I think it''s because of this, and the second is because Emperor Ming Pei didn''t go to see her... I can''t hold back anymore?


    It was just such a small setback, and he was so impulsive to attack the monarch of a country, completely ignoring the consequences, no wonder... Xinbao would foresee such a tragic future!


    Emperor Ming Pei gave some instructions in a low voice.


    Early the next morning, Emperor Ming Pei went to court. In the royal study, the palace servants were sweeping in an orderly manner. A round-faced **** came out with a bucket and glanced at the wall habitually.


    He suddenly trembled all over.


    For the flowering branches on the palace wall, one branch was pressed for each tile, and a total of three branches were pressed.


    The **** was surprised and delighted at the same time, suddenly lowered his head, couldn''t help but look up again, and looked at it again, while habitually putting his fingers in his mouth to bite, nervous and excited.


    The old **** next to him called him: "Xiao Tianzi! What are you doing on the road! Long live God will be back soon!"


    "Yes, yes!" Xiao Tianzi responded urgently, and ran away quickly with a bucket in his hand. He was not a personal servant at all, and no one looked for him after he came out. Seeing that he was not prepared, he turned a corner and went Yongning Palace went.


    Even though the **** has no possessions, he is still a man psychologically.


    When he first entered the palace, he was doing gardening and gardening work, but one time he was in Yongning Palace, pruning branches for a tree... From far away, he saw a fairy walking slowly.


    At that time, he was dumbfounded, and he just stayed there. The fairy covered her face with a veil and smiled, and then chatted with him for a long time. Finally, she closed the sandalwood fan and patted him lightly with the tip of the fan. The face... that kind of fragrance, that look in the eyes, fairies are not so good-looking.


    Later he realized that it was the imperial concubine.


    He is a rootless person, of course he doesn''t have the guts to covet the emperor''s woman, so he can just secretly take a look, until one time, the imperial concubine said to him: "I want you to help me with something. Would you like to?"


    Odazi was ecstatic, and crawled on the ground: "Yes! Yes! Of course!"


    The imperial concubine laughed tremblingly, "Are you willing to beheaded?"


    Xiao Tianzi felt hot all over, kowtowed again and again, and said firmly: "Yes! The servant is really willing!"


    The imperial concubine looked at him softly for a while with her unspeakably beautiful eyes, then stretched out a green finger, tapped his forehead lightly, and said with a smile: "You! , how could I ask you to do the decapitation, I want to give you a good future..."


    He memorized every word the empress said. The empress said, if one day, I saw three flowers pressed on the palace wall, I would come to the back of Yongning Palace.


    Oda Zi only waited for a while, a court lady jumped out and said a few words to him.


    Odako nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    When she came back, she saw the imperial concubine, supported by someone, with a pale face. When she saw him, her eyes turned to him, crying like crying.


    Xiao Tianzi trembled all over, and quickly climbed down to kowtow, but his heart was full of blood, and he shouted desperately... Your Majesty! Empress! Xiaotianzi is willing to do anything for you! I am willing to do the decapitation for you! Just don''t forget Xiao Tianzi!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： surprise

    Chapter 378 Unexpected Joy


    He didn''t see that Zhu Chanjuan, who was walking past, put away that sad and sad expression in an instant, leaving only resentment.


    There was a palace banquet in the evening.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is a reunion festival, so Emperor Mingpei specially issued an oral order, ordering his subjects and his wife to come to the palace banquet together, and at the same time, he also ordered someone to notify Zhu Chanjuan.


    This was his original plan.


    Even after receiving the shadow guard''s biography, he didn''t intend to change it.


    This is also reasonable in the eyes of the ministers, although Zhu Chanjuan is no longer an imperial concubine, but after all, these days, Emperor Ming Pei has repeatedly recruited, but Xiao Tai failed to follow orders, so Duke Qing seems to be a bit important.


    So, after crushing them, they can also be lifted.


    This is a small-scale palace banquet. Only the elders and ministers came, not even the prince was called, all of them were human sperm, it was a joy.


    Zhu Chanjuan was still sitting upright at first, and she spoke and laughed decently... Later, she gradually became restless. She couldn''t help but glance to the side, and became more and more restless.


    Duke Qing saw that something was wrong, although he didn''t know why, he interrupted him: "Your Majesty, I have recently thought up a way to train soldiers, but it''s just a bit of a nonsense, many people have laughed at me, so let me tell the emperor. Okay!"


    This shows how good Duke Qing is at talking.


    At this time, mentioning Xiaotai is obviously a bad idea.


    Let¡¯s mention Zhu Chanjuan, since there is a difference between superiority and inferiority, he can¡¯t plead guilty for her, and his own soldiers are actually right.


    So it is a good idea to mention official business, which can not only show your ability and credit, but also bring you closer to the emperor.


    Emperor Ming Pei also smiled cooperatively and said, "What method?"


    Duke Qing laughed and said: "Usually when they train and fight, they always fight blindly. If it''s too light, it''s useless. If it''s too heavy, they''re afraid of hurting their comrades. They''ll tie their hands and feet when they practice. So I''ve been thinking about this matter. The minister now pulls them into the river for practice, stands in the middle of the river, separates them into two teams by pulling a rope in the middle, throws gourds from above, red gourds on one side and blue gourds on one side, and then one team spreads two or three lines Taoist, you can stagger the cloth... When the gourd of your team comes down, you hit it up, and the ones that are missed in the front, you hit it later..."


    "Your Majesty, think about it, the water is waist deep, how powerful is it to rush down? If you stand still in the river, don''t you practice your legs? The gourd is also heavy, and you have practiced your hand strength again? Want to Be sure, don¡¯t you practice the leader again? So this season, the weather is hot, so the trainee thinks it¡¯s not bad..."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but nodded.


    So let¡¯s just say, Duke Qing really has some skills and he has something in his stomach. Although this method is unheard of, it sounds pretty good.


    It''s a pity that my heart is not right.


    On the surface, the two were very interested in chatting. Emperor Ming Pei became interested, picked up the wine glass, and drank it down in one gulp.


    At this time, Xiao Tianzi finally came over with the pot in his hand.


    Zhu Chanjuan''s complexion changed slightly, and she was eager to wink at him.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "This chicken slice is good, let Zhu Qing try it!"


    Fang Wuyou rushed forward, held it with his own hands, and took the opportunity to block Zhu Chanjuan.


    Fang Wuyou didn''t dare to delay any longer, didn''t even dare to look at Zhu Chanjuan, poured wine for the emperor quickly, and stepped aside.


    Zhu Chanjuan''s face turned pale, and her sleeves were tightly clenched and collapsed.


    Emperor Ming Pei was chatting and laughing with Duke Qing, while paying attention to her with a distraction, and sneered in his heart.


    Where is this going? Are you in a hurry?


    In adversity, this person is so smart to play around with a group of men, but just when he encounters a little trouble, he becomes this kind of virtue.


    Emperor Ming Pei did it on purpose.


    Gu poison has been replaced long ago, Xiao Tianzi also caused people to delay.


    Just two quarters of an hour late and things would have been very different!


    An impulsive and conceited person usually doesn''t think too much before making a decision. After all, she just wants to vent her anger, and she doesn''t care about Xiao Tianzi''s life. At the same time, she is confident that Xiao Tianzi will not recruit her. , that''s all.


    But the most terrifying thing in this world is never when the dust has settled, but when the steel knife is hanging above the head, before it falls.


    Only at this unresolved moment, will she suddenly calm down, and begin to think of the seriousness of the matter, and what will happen if she is involved, she will think of dignity, Ling Chi, Zhu Jiuzu... etc., the most terrifying as a result of.


    Especially, he had a good talk with his father, and the situation didn''t look that serious at all!


    She finally woke up.


    She finally regretted it.


    If she is asked to make another decision at this time, she will definitely take it back.


    But what if she is not given a chance to take back her life?


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "This glass of wine, give it to my concubine!"


    He gave Qingguo official dishes and Zhu Chanjuan wine, which was very logical.


    Zhu Chanjuan was stunned, Fang Wuyou had already brought the wine over, and said with a smile: "My lady, please use it, oh, my lady, don''t worry, the slave will hold it for you, don''t drop it."


    The smile on Zhu Chanjuan''s face froze, Fang Wuyou held the cup, and in desperation, she once again left based on her feeling.


    She smiled and said: "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen my father for a long time, and I want to give my father a glass of wine!"


    Even Emperor Ming Pei''s hand could not help but pause slightly.


    Seeing Zhu Chanjuan acting like a baby, he sent the wine over, and Duke Qing didn''t notice it, he drank it with a big smile, and said to his daughter, "Miss, take care."


    What a filial father and daughter!


    Emperor Ming Pei really wanted to laugh out loud in his heart!


    What a surprise!


    But after thinking about it, it also fits Zhu Chanjuan''s temperament. Doesn''t she just want to seduce men, but in everything, men will fight for her?


    So, she can''t drink it. If she throws the cup forcibly, she is afraid that Emperor Ming Pei will blame her, but if she gives it to her father... She thinks that her father will not blame her? Or do you think his father can''t die anyway?


    Emperor Ming Pei immediately winked, Fang Wuyou understood and retreated.


    So when Duke Qing drank a glass of wine, the poison from his own daughter was poured into his glass.


    After Qing Guogong returned to the mansion, that night, he had "serious dreams" and missed the morning court.


    Duke Qing is still hiding the poisonous person, so he must be able to recognize the poisonous poison used by his daughter... Then, no matter whether he thinks Emperor Ming Pei knows or not, in the end, Zhu Chanjuan knows it, and the poison was held by her. for him.


    So, presumably, he would really like to know, why did his daughter want to kill the emperor of a country? Or, why do such a stupid thing?


    Emperor Ming Pei withdrew from the table, really laughing sarcastically.


    But think about it, if there is no reminder from the dumpling, he would really drink the poison.


    It is the same, if there is no dumpling to detoxify, this person who is good at poisons, the poison made by him, can''t be cured by all the genius doctors!


    Emperor Ming Pei asked, "Where are they?"


    As soon as he received the letter, he heard that they were coming, so he hurriedly called the shadow guard to inform them, but after they learned about it, they still decided to come over. It is said that Xinbao said, "I''m not at ease."


    When Emperor Ming Pei thought about it, he couldn''t help smiling, and said: "As soon as you arrive, tell me immediately."


    Fang Wuyou said anxiously: "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： Yeah yeah you have a heart

    Chapter 379 Yeah, you have a heart


    Two days later, Yan and Shenjue arrived in the capital.


    After entering the house arranged by the shadow guard, Xinbao was already a sluggish dumpling. After taking a bath, she was carried out. Yuru wiped her hair, and she poured it on her hand like a tumbler, with her eyelids kept closing together. sticky.


    Yan Shen Jue was both distressed and funny, stretched out his hand to support her fat chin, and held her small face back to her, and she just fell asleep on his hand, her round face was really a glutinous rice dumpling.


    Yan Shenjue suppressed a smile, put his hands on her shoulders, and signaled Yuru to wipe it off quickly.


    It''s summer, her little soft hair will dry soon after wiping, but the two of them are tossing carefully, when there are already footsteps outside, Emperor Ming Pei walked in quickly.


    Yan Shen Jue was slightly taken aback, and hurriedly pushed the dumpling to Yuru, turned around and saluted.


    Emperor Ming Pei casually pulled him up as he walked in, and glanced at Xinbao.


    Seeing the little glutinous rice dumpling, he heard the voice, opened his eyes in a daze, then stared at him and stopped moving, his eyes slowly opened wide.


    At this moment, Emperor Mingpei suddenly understood the feeling that Xiao Tai was talking about... The ignorant little child was caught in a terrible thing all of a sudden. The feeling of closeness from the heart makes people unable to help but hold their breath.


    Emperor Ming Pei stepped forward, hugged Tuanzi, and said softly, "Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi hugged his neck with both hands, and her wet hair touched his cheek, feeling a little cold.


    The next moment, hot tears dripped into his collar.


    Emperor Ming Pei gently patted the child on the back, while comforting him gently, "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, I''m fine? It''s okay, it''s a dream, it won''t happen again, Xinbao is not afraid... "


    Yan Shen Jue looked at the two of them quietly.


    Blood relationship is really a wonderful thing. The grandparent and grandson met for the first time, but it was as if they had never been separated.


    Looking at Xinbao''s current performance, she seemed to have also seen the death of Emperor Ming Pei.


    Actually, he has been thinking, if Tuanzi didn''t have such a magical ability, what would the ending be like?


    Brother Tang and Second Brother Tang will all have accidents, and they will live extremely hard. Maybe, one day in the future, the emperor will find out about the prince, and then he will start to investigate... and find out about them, but at that time, the Tang family has already been destroyed. The third prince has also grown full-fledged, Duke Qing may have taken over the power.


    Maybe, because Xiao Tai and Emperor Mingpei both cared about Xinbao, they revealed what happened back then, and they wanted to explain to Tang Qingshan''s family, so the third prince and the others acted guilty and took risks, even at the expense of seducing foreigners and wolves into the house... Only Xiao Tai died in the chaos.


    He really didn''t dare to think about it.


    Emperor Ming Pei patiently coaxed Xinbao.


    Xinbao was hiccupping, Xiaopang held his face in his hands: "Emperor, grandfather?"


    "I don''t call you grandfather, and I don''t need to call you emperor grandfather," Emperor Ming Pei said with a smile: "My heart''s name is Yeye."


    Tuanzi held his face in both hands, and his voice was crying: "Yeah! Yay!"


    "Well, Xinbao is good." Emperor Ming Pei said, "Xinbao saw Yeye just now, didn''t he?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    She swallowed and choked, and murmured: "Xinbao saw that Yeye was wearing armor and holding a long knife, standing in a palace, Yeye said, ''I have been in power for more than forty years, and I think I have lived up to it. Jiangshan, live up to the people, if you really have eyes in the sky, you should bless me, Dayan!''¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei slightly pressed his eyebrows.


    There are actually two important points in this sentence, one is the palace, and the other is more than forty years.


    Xinbao continued: "Then, Yeye put the sword in this hand."


    She made a movement of handing the long knife to her left hand: "Then bent down and touched my head, Yeye said, Xinbao, it''s because I don''t know people clearly, and there are evil spirits who destroy me, Dayan, I order you to practice medicine and save people for the rest of your life, you must save tens of thousands of people in Dayan, can you do it?"


    The room was silent for a while.


    Emperor Ming Pei understood very well that the population of Dayan is less than tens of millions now, and even including the unregistered beggar households, the number is less than tens of millions. This order is to let her live.


    But the same, it also proves that he is completely determined to die.


    It''s just a traitorous concubine, a military commander, how can he reach this point? !


    He was really scared!


    There must be something he doesn''t know about here! Than say what he said, "the evildoer is at work"! Everything still needs to be traced carefully!


    Xinbao was also in a daze.


    Her eyes were wide open, her hiccups stopped, and she tried her best to perceive, then suddenly turned her head and looked at Yan Shenjue.


    Yan Shenjue was taken aback by her look: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao said: "Why... At that time, why are you behind me?"


    Yan Shen Jue said in surprise, "I''m behind you?"


    "Yes," Xinbao murmured, "I didn''t see it, I just felt that you were behind me, but it seemed different."


    Yan Shen Jue frowned slightly.


    Emperor Ming Pei thought of something.


    If there is no Xinbao, maybe, maybe this child is already crazy?


    He felt emotional in his heart, and changed the topic casually: "Why do you have to rush? I said it''s all right."


    While talking, he sat down.


    This kind of chair will be very short when sitting on an adult''s lap, and you can''t see your expression clearly.


    So Tuanzi sat on the armrest as a matter of habit, Emperor Ming Pei smiled, turned around slightly, and put his arms around her: "I heard that Xinbao is worried?"


    "That''s right, don''t worry! But don''t worry now!" Tuanzi nodded, super imposing: "There are bad guys and there are bad guys, yeah, there are treasures!"


    She patted her chest with her small hands, with a serious expression on her face: "Xinbao knows everything! Xinbao alone can defeat a hundred bad guys!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud.


    Tuanzi became anxious, holding his face with both hands: "What Xinbao said is true! It''s true! If you don''t believe me, ask your wife, Yuru, and Yingwei, Xinbao is very powerful! Yeah, I want to poison the bad guys! The antidote, or the poison that is more powerful than the bad guys, I will give you all my treasures, all of them!"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    No wonder Xiao Tai boasted for so long, his own granddaughter is so cute.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yeah, I know, but I don''t need it. Yay is such a big man, how can I make a little baby worry about it?"


    Tuanzi said anxiously: "Don''t be troubled, this is very simple, Xinbao wants to help Yeye get rid of the bad guys as soon as possible, then Yeye doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Yan Shen Jue interjected: "Xinbao likes the way of Qihuang very much."


    Right after finishing these words, Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Shen Jue both had a thought in their hearts...


    "I order you to practice medicine and save people for the rest of my life", why do I always feel a bit... unspeakably strange?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： keep your heart

    Chapter 380 Keep your heart


    Tuanzi is already nodding vigorously: "Yes, it''s not hard! Yea, Xinbao wants to help you!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was heart-warming and helpless, "Xinbao, yeah now..."


    He paused, and then explained to her: "I don''t know if Xinbao can understand. It''s very easy to make the bad guys disappear, but the problem now is to find out their henchmen. To catch everything in one go, and secondly, to try to make a smooth transition and eliminate the bad influence they have brought.¡±


    Yan Shenjue also helped to explain: "The higher a person''s position is, the more places he affects, the more he needs to be cautious. For example, if there are 10,000 people in a place, if you change the leader, 99% of the people will be obedient. But the few remaining people may cause bad things, because you don¡¯t know why they get together and where they are. Let¡¯s not talk about generals with hundreds of households, even a small person can ruin big things ¡­If it¡¯s a sentinel, don¡¯t say anything when you find any clues? If it¡¯s a scribe? Make a record into a hundred? The more inconspicuous a person is, the harder it is to guard against.¡±


    He paused.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the big eyes of Tuanzi and seemed to understand, so he smiled and continued: "So, if the situation is urgent, you can cut the mess quickly; but if you have time to react, getting rid of them would be the most unwise thing to do." Yes. Chaotang Sheji, mobilize the whole body, just blindly seek pleasure, without thinking about the consequences, that is irresponsible, understand?"


    Xinbao murmured: "But, but they might still hurt you!"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said softly, "but for the sake of the overall situation, this little risk is worth taking. At this time, the enemy is in the open and I am in the dark. Compared to this, the danger is very small. On the other hand, even if you kill them, If everything is not clear, their henchmen will also bring danger. At that time, the enemy will be in the dark, and I will understand! Moreover, Xin Baoer, at this time, what I am afraid of is that he will not move, and the faster he jumps to death, the faster he will die , because every time he does something, his hole cards will be exposed one more point."


    Tuanzi nodded, looking dazed, but obviously understood.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and kissed her chubby face: "Xinbao, don''t worry, what happened this time was an accident, Yeye will be more careful in the future. Xinbao only concentrates on learning how to save people, don''t worry about Yeye .¡±


    Tuanzi argues: "Even if Xinbao is used as poison, it''s not for harming people... No, Xinbao is used as poison for Yeye''s use? Yeye''s use is to save people, maybe it will save many people, So it''s not a bad thing."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said: "That''s right, there is no good or bad medicine, the key is the person who uses it... how does Xinbao know that it''s saving people when you use it?"


    "Of course Xinbao knows! Anyway, Xinbao wants to help Yeye!" Tuanzi said firmly: "Yeye is reasonable, Xinbao will help! Yeye is not reasonable, Xinbao will help my relatives!"


    Poof!


    Emperor Ming Pei has been the emperor for decades, and he has heard many words of loyalty, but all in all, none of them are as good as this one.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed, and kissed the chubby face again: "Our Xinbaoer''s mouth is really good at deceiving people! Yeye is so happy to hear it!"


    Tuanzi said anxiously: "Xinbao is serious!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Yes, I understand! Xinbao is worried! It''s not a lie!"


    He smiled and stood up, holding the dumpling and slowly walking around the room: "Don''t worry, Xinbao, this kind of thing won''t happen in the future, and they won''t be jumping around for a few days! When Yeye cleans up these people, we will Take your family to Beijing! Does Xinbao want to live in the capital?"


    "I want to." Xinbao said, "I want to live closer to Yeye."


    She sighed like an adult: "Yeah, Xinbao is worried about being here alone. Xinbao wants the whole family to be together. Every day everyone sees it. This is Xinbao''s happiest thing!"


    There is also the big brother, and the little apprentice, alas, one and two are really worrying. Xinbao''s little face was wrinkled together.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart melted when he heard this.


    He kissed Qin Tuanzi''s little face again, it was so soft and warm, it was really cute to enter people''s heart.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Why don''t Xinbao stay with you?"


    Xinbao paused, and thought about it seriously: "No way, Daddy, Aniang, and elder brother are still in the village, Xinbao wants to watch them."


    Emperor Ming Pei deliberately said: "That Xinbao is deceiving people, just now he said he was worried!"


    The dumpling paused, and Xiaopang touched Emperor Mingpei''s head with his hand, and kissed him on the face: "You are an adult, you, you are very powerful at first glance! My father, mother and elder brother are not very powerful , Xinbao wants to go back and watch them."


    While she was talking, she stretched out her two chubby hands and made a heart-to-heart comparison: "Xinbao will stay with you, Xinxin."


    Why! Can''t be bad, can''t be bad! !


    How many children and grandchildren of Emperor Ming Pei have never encountered such a lovely feeling of wanting to melt their hearts and wanting to give her everything! !


    Until Xinbao was extremely sleepy and fell asleep, Emperor Ming Pei was not willing to let go.


    Then the Shadow Guardian from outside came in: "That Hao Hua was outside when he said that Duke Qing got the news that the emperor was out of the palace and sent him to inquire. He asked what to say when he went back, and he wanted to come in to greet the little princess .¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei''s smile disappeared, and his brows frowned.


    After a long while, he said: "Xinbao is asleep, so you don''t need to say hello. After he went back, he just said it was...you?"


    Yan Shen Jue saluted, and Emperor Ming Pei continued: "Just say that Xing''er came to see me, that Xiao Tai was mentally unstable, and he fought with him in private, and no one is allowed to mention Qingshan''s life experience."


    Yan Shen Jue suddenly said: "Your Majesty."


    Emperor Ming Pei signaled him, Yan Shenjue said: "It can be said that I am also a little crazy, and it seems that I want to facilitate this matter."


    When he talked about madness, his expression was very normal, and he didn''t pretend to be calm.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt a little rejoicing in his heart, touched his head, and said to the shadow guard: "That''s it."


    The shadow guard Shi Li withdrew.


    Hao Huashi had heard it outside, so he bowed his hands and left.


    He went to Duke Qing''s mansion.


    Duke Qing was full of rage, seeing him go in, he didn''t restrain himself.


    This Gu in him has a seemingly ordinary but malicious name called "Wumian", which in plain English means not sleeping.


    At first, it was just nightmares, but under the effect of the medicine, even the steel and iron will be extremely frightened and disturbed. What''s more, the dreams are not controlled by the medicine. My dreams must be more and more dreams about the things I am afraid of.


    Being frightened, I couldn''t fall asleep again, even if I forced myself to fall asleep again, I would dream again.


    Over time, you will fall into an endless cycle of not being able to sleep, not daring to sleep, and not being able to sleep.


    No one can stand not sleeping for a long time, and in just a few days, Duke Qing can''t stand it anymore.


    But he has no antidote in his hand!


    Because this was assigned by Sun Tianji a long time ago for Zhu Chanjuan to "play with in her spare time", and he can''t remember how long he has been assigned! I have to take it easy myself!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： The most cost-effective distance

    Chapter 381 The most cost-effective divorce


    So now Duke Qing can only wait! She didn''t dare to show the slightest strangeness on the outside!


    Besides poison, there are others.


    Yesterday, he couldn''t see anything unusual about Emperor Ming Pei''s performance. Of course, he didn''t expect to guess the truth from an emperor''s performance.


    But at least, he could tell, Zhu Chanjuan knew it!


    Emperor Ming Pei definitely didn''t do anything to Zhu Chanjuan, it was Zhu Chanjuan who took out this kind of Gu herself, and gave him to drink it for self-protection!


    This made Duke Qing very angry!


    In addition to anger, there is panic!


    Because of many people, such as Sun Tianji, he loves Zhu Chanjuan so much that he will never marry for her life and has no regrets.


    As soon as it was found to be this kind of Gu poison yesterday, he kept looking at him suspiciously, and kept asking him what he did to Zhu Chanjuan!


    Duke Qing managed to fool him!


    So, this is why Emperor Ming Pei took the trouble to separate the two.


    Because of the relationship between the father and daughter, it is actually very interesting when you think about it.


    It is true that Qing Guogong has a brain, but his cards on the surface are too easy to check, he does not reuse them very much, and many of the cards hidden in private are caught by Zhu Chanjuan with his beauty. Rely on these quack methods.


    So, this has led to, once there is a disagreement between them, these people will all become uncontrollable.


    Are they helping Duke Qing or Zhu Chanjuan?


    Even if they don''t turn against each other, Duke Qing doesn''t dare to use it with confidence.


    Is there any more cost-effective challenge than this? It can be said that it hurts the enemy a thousand, and it hurts half a hair!


    At this time, in the flower hall, Hao Huashi saluted Duke Qing.


    Qing Guogong said: "How is it?"


    Hao Huashi grasped Liu Feiyi''s pretentiousness very well. He sat down in the chair with his feet up, touched his chin, and said: "There are many shadow guards, very many, at least two hundred, I didn''t dare It was too close, but I also heard a few words."


    He paused, and waited for Duke Qing to get impatient, before he said: "The emperor''s voice is deep and difficult to hear, only once, he seemed very angry, and said, ''He is so brave...'' There is another The voice of a teenager, occasionally loud, kept saying ''Isn''t this good? Isn''t this good?'' repeated several times, like a madman."


    Duke Qing listened very seriously, but he didn''t sleep for a few days, which made him have a splitting headache, and he kept rubbing his forehead with his hands.


    Hao Hua continued: "The boy also said, ''I just want to have my own family!''"


    His learning is very lifelike, how to put it, it is completely like a Yan Shenjue voice that is not normal at first, it can be said that it is black and very dedicated.


    Then he pretended to think about it, and said again: "That''s right, before he said this, he said a few more words, but I couldn''t hear them clearly. It seemed to be about the emperor, what, what, what... and so on. , I really can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Qing Guogong said: "Is there any more?"


    Hao Huashi shook his head: "Not anymore."


    "Okay," Duke Qing nodded slowly, and said, "You should live here first these days."


    Hao Huashi saluted and said, "Yes."


    Liu Feiyi has the identity of passing through Ming Road, and is the steward of Duke Qing''s mansion, so he has a residence here.


    Hao Huashi actually didn''t know where he was, but fortunately there was a servant following him all the way, so he found his room after guessing.


    The boy went to prepare dinner for him, Hao Huashi hadn''t even tried to listen to Duke Qing when he heard sobbing from next door.


    Really affectionate! It''s been decades!


    Kyoto has never been short of beauties, who grow out of rich clothes and jade food, how much gold and jade, like a flower face.


    So, Hao Huashi was a little puzzled, how beautiful this Zhu Chanjuan was back then! These people who are so fascinated are so fascinated that they can''t let go of them for decades?


    Hao Huashi waited for the boy to arrive, and asked openly: "Then who''s wrong?"


    The servant was a little dazed, Hao Huashi yawned deliberately and said, "I''m crying, woo-woo."


    The little boy complimented hurriedly: "The little one forgot that Guanshi Sun has good ears, but the little one didn''t hear it. The little one doesn''t know what happened to Guanshi Zhao."


    Hao Huashi paused.


    Sun Feiyi, usually aliased as Sun Fei, used Qian Tianxuan''s name when he went out to do errands.


    Sun Tianji, I don¡¯t know his original name, but his usual alias is Zhao Zhi, and he uses Sun Tianji¡¯s name when he goes out to do errands.


    These piles of names are really troublesome.


    Hao Huashi said: "The old man will hurt the spring and the autumn..." and waved him to go down.


    As soon as he left, he sat at the table, trying to find out what happened to Duke Qing.


    He found it quickly.


    Qing Guogong was walking around in the room, muttering: "Isn''t this great! He is a little monster! That''s how it should be! Why can''t it be like this!"


    Very good, another crazy one.


    Qing Guoping was very old-fashioned and calm at the time, and he was in good health, but after all, he was old, in his sixties, and it seemed that his inability to sleep had a big impact on him.


    Hao Huashi thinks that anyway, living in a courtyard, pretending to be a sad person, going to provoke Sun Tianji with a few words, delaying the antidote, it shouldn''t be difficult, after all, Sun Tianji is obviously stuck in the mud.


    But if he can directly tamper with the medicine, it seems easier and less exposed. After all, the result is the same. As long as Duke Qing can''t sleep, he will be able to kill himself sooner or later.


    How about finding a chance to meet Master Xiaoroubaozi?


    At this time, he suddenly heard the report from his servant: "Master, the housekeeper Li from Gongkehou''s mansion is here, and he must see the master."


    Duke Qing paused: "What is he doing here?" His voice was very irritated, and he said after a while: "Tell him to come in."


    After a while, there was a sound of salutation, and after the servants were sent out, the voice of the slightly old man said: "Master! What''s the matter with your mother!?"


    Qing Guogong said: "Your Majesty is well."


    The man said: "You still want to lie to me!" He was so angry that he couldn''t bear it: "My mother fell into the water and was sick, and the situation was difficult, but you ignored it!"


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help sitting up.


    If he remembers correctly, this Gong Kehou seems to be the original second prince, right? Had he overheard important news?


    Xinbao slept until almost noon the next day.


    When he woke up, he was in a daze, and his reaction was also slow.


    Yan Shenjue took a small piece of mint candy and stuffed it in her mouth. Xinbao was stunned by Bing''s little head, and then he was completely awake, and murmured: "Yeah?"


    Yan Shenjue said: "You fell asleep, and your yaye left. Are you hungry?"


    In fact, there are few people in the capital like this, but in the countryside, many places are used to calling father Aye and grandpa Yeye, which sounds quite friendly.


    Yan Shenjue also speculated about his intentions in private. He felt that the emperor might be worried that Tang Qingshan''s family would not adapt to Beijing, so he prepared the groundwork in advance.


    This kind of thing is like this. Xinbao¡¯s name is Yeye. Some people may laugh at her for being rustic, but the emperor agreed... Then who dares to laugh? You are laughing at the emperor!


    So, this attitude is just a sentence, this is the son of the emperor! No matter what you do, it''s not up to you, Chi Chi Wai Wai!


    Xinbao washed his face and came out to eat.


    Yesterday when her hair was half dry, Emperor Ming Pei hugged her around and didn''t comb her hair smoothly. Now her hair is flat on one side and **** on the other, just like a little hedgehog.


    Yan Shen Jue looked amused, and said to her: "Is it okay to give Xinbao a few more small discs?"


    "Okay," Tuanzi was very generous about this: "You can tie as many as you want."


    As it turned out, while eating, outsiders came when they reported Hao Hua, and the shadow guard brought him in. Xinbao warmly greeted: "Apprentice!"


    Hao Huashi looked up: "...Pfft!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： extreme brain powder

    Chapter 382 Extreme Brain Fan


    Duanzi, who was completely unaware that he had a problem, blinked his big eyes and looked back.


    Yuru immediately made an exaggerated grimace, the window at the back was open, and the shadow guard immediately hung upside down. With a pull of the mask, his tongue was tilted out, and his eyes rolled, making a look like a hanged ghost.


    Duanzi laughed out loud at being teased.


    Everyone thinks that the appearance of the little hedgehog of the dumpling is too cute, so they scramble to perform and cooperate closely to prevent the dumpling from noticing any abnormalities.


    Hao Huashi was also happy, and said with a smile: "The shadow guards here are really working hard."


    Not only do you want to be a shadow guard, but you also do juggling, coaxing children, and taking on multiple jobs. It''s hard work!


    At this moment of successfully passing the test, Xiaomo Yan stretched out his hand calmly, and pressed it on the small head of Tuanzi, and then calmly, one stroke, one stroke... smoothed the little soft hair.


    Everyone: "..."


    Tuanzi raised her face and waved her hands, super enthusiastic: "Xiao Huashi, have you eaten yet? Do you want to eat with me?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "No, I''ve already had breakfast."


    The main reason is that no one gave him chopsticks, so he had to save himself.


    The dumpling let out a cry, and took a big bite of the cake.


    Seeing her puffy cheeks eating, I feel that it is very fragrant, and I want to taste it myself.


    Hao Huashi sat down and said, "Master, when I came here, I saw someone playing Cuju. I watched it for a while. The ball obviously belonged to the owner. The owner didn''t say anything, but there are always outsiders who want to take over the ball." Qiuqiu, take it away every day and don¡¯t allow others to play with it, do you think he is a bit too much??¡±


    He bit the foreign characters hard.


    Before Tuanzi could speak, Yan Shenjue said calmly: "Xinbao, he accused Sang and Huai of calling you a ball."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    Never expected that he would be so shameless and play cards so unreasonably!


    This little kid doesn''t talk about Wude! Don''t talk about Wude! !


    Seeing Tuanzi turn his eyes wide, he quickly said: "No, no, master, this disciple definitely didn''t mean that! Master is not fat at all, how could disciple use a ball to describe Master, absolutely not!"


    He didn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore, and quickly got to the point: "By the way, master, does the master know who the person I''m playing now is?"


    Xinbao touched his face.


    She felt that she was hungry and thin after traveling for a while, and had nothing to do with the ball, so she generously didn''t bother with her apprentice: "Who is it?"


    Hao Huashi said: "This is the person I want to clean up. I''m pretending to be him now, living in Duke Qing''s mansion..." He briefly explained, and then said: "I discovered something yesterday."


    He paused, and when everyone was waiting, he said: "There is a housekeeper Li in Gongkehou''s mansion. On the surface, he is a housekeeper, but in fact he should be Gongkehou''s staff. I heard them quarreling. Butler Li They said that he did so many things, all for the sake of the empress, and said that he was Duke Qing, that if he dared to offend the empress, he would be the first to let her go... You don¡¯t know, it¡¯s quite a commotion."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper.


    He doesn''t have the shorthand skills of Shadow Guard, so there are many words on the paper with only one pen. Tuanzi has no problem recognizing normal characters, but this kind of one with only one pen seems to be a bit difficult for her.


    Hao Huashi read it to her very thoughtfully, with a tone that was vivid.


    The shadow guard also quickly copied from the side.


    Hao Huashi was afraid that she would not understand, and would not read quickly, Xinbao became more and more surprised as she listened, and her eyes widened.


    This, this is clearly an extreme fanatic!


    It turns out that at this time, there is also this kind of thing: Even if you are your father, mother, and boss, you will all be damned if you make my goddess/male **** unhappy... people!


    And it sounds like all these things, such as Tang Erhe, such as Chaotianmen, were all done through this steward Li, and then told the second prince, and then did it in the name of the second prince.


    What should I say, the second prince is a real tool, maybe he still thinks that Butler Li is capable and well-informed! Even if he is down now, he won''t think it''s Butler Li''s fault.


    It''s so miserable, he is really miserable!


    Yan Shen Jue frowned slightly.


    Emperor Ming Pei obviously knew about this matter.


    Liang Ruoxu said back then that everything was done by the second prince, but the most important thing, the second prince didn''t say anything about his downfall, which means he didn''t know, which is very strange... The news that Emperor Mingpei knew , definitely more than Liang Ruoxu, so he probably found out a long time ago.


    It''s just not yet time to move.


    However, he was thinking, if Hao Hua could hear this, he could hear other things. Isn''t this the same as listening live in Qing Guogong''s study?


    So he pretended casually and accidentally, which may save Emperor Ming a lot of trouble.


    Hao Huashi finished reading in cadence, and finally a shadow guard knew how to pour tea for him. Hao Huashi was drinking tea, and Yan Shenjue asked him: "Where is Duke Qing now?"


    Hao Huashi said: "I don''t know!"


    Yingwei said: "I haven''t returned from the palace yet."


    Yan Shen Jue nodded.


    Tuanzi asked: "And then?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Then Steward Li left. Mr. Qing howled in the room a few times, smashed some things, and then asked someone to ask when the antidote will be ready..."


    He paused: "Speaking of which, Master, I want to ask,"


    He took out some bottles and cans from his arms as if conjuring, with a calm expression on his face: "Master, look, what are these things, how can we do something?"


    Xinbao: "Wow!"


    Everyone: "..."


    At this moment, even Yan Shenjue felt that this person was indeed capable.


    Especially when others still believe that he is Liu Feiyi''s useless trash except for his good ears, there are really too many things he can do.


    Tuanzi''s reaction was the most direct. She wowed, and then blew rainbow farts: "Xiao Huashi! You are too good! You are too good! You are so smart! You are the most beautiful and most beautiful among my apprentices!" The smartest and most capable one! I like you the most!"


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help laughing.


    It is clearly the face of a wretched old man, but when he smiles, he looks particularly suave.


    Duanzi was excited. He quickly finished eating the pancakes and porridge, then washed his hands and began to study these medicines.


    She has never refined Gu. In her understanding, the so-called refining Gu is more like a genetic recombination, or to put it more bluntly... hybridization? Anyway, after various reorganizations, the unsuccessful ones will die, and the successful ones will grow up, resulting in genetic mutations, and each or a certain item will become more prominent and stronger.


    became what they called Gu King.


    But in fact, there is no need to do this at all. For example, a scorpion can be stimulated by its biological characteristics, and then it can collect venom from the tip of its tail.


    But after seeing the medicine, I realized that this person has some skills, not just the one she detoxified, his Gu poison gives people a sense of cleanliness, that is, there are no messy things, but he has made full use of it. Medicinal properties.


    Messy is not necessarily powerful, many things are useless, his kind is refined.


    Tuanzi kept saying while arguing: "It''s amazing! It''s amazing!"


    Yu Ru asked: "Is it better than you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： Tuanzi loves me the most

    Chapter 383 Duanzi loves me the most


    "Of course not!" Tuanzi raised his fat chin with a proud face, "I''m the best!"


    Hao Huashi immediately said: "Yes, my master is the most powerful! No one in the world can compare to her!"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "I''m thinking, Liu Feiyi''s pseudonym is Liu Fei, and Sun Tianji''s pseudonym is Zhao Zhi, so, according to this naming habit..."


    "Oh!" Hao Huashi clapped his palms and took the conversation: "I see, he is Zhao Zhiran!"


    This is a well-known poison doctor in Jianghu, but not so well-known, but...he is not that old!


    He is at most forty years old, right? ?


    Anyway, based on age, he was definitely not in Hu Yunlong''s group back then, so we don''t know if he was there! Of course, those people were the well-known and decent young Lang, and they wouldn''t mix with a notorious poison doctor like him.


    Hao Huashi thought for a while, and asked the shadow guard, "How old is Butler Li?"


    The shadow guard hesitated for a moment, but still answered: "His name is Li Tu, forty-five six!"


    Hao Huashi played the style of a lawless Jianghu person, and clicked his tongue generously.


    The shadow guard didn''t dare to click his tongue, but his mood was hard to describe.


    This is really a monster! What a disaster! Another confidante may be wronged for being called Huoshui, but she is definitely not wronged! Tell me, how many people are here?


    Hao Huashi asked curiously, "Is that empress really beautiful?"


    The shadow guard gave him a warning look, but did not speak. Hao Hua smiled and said, "I was thinking, what would happen if I pretended to be her and went to chat with these people?"


    Yan Shen Jue said, "Don''t do unnecessary things!"


    Hao Hua raised his eyebrows at him provocatively, as if I was going to do it.


    Then, Yan Shenjue looked calm... stretched out a finger, hovered over the head of the dumpling, and made a gesture to poke her.


    That posture, made it clear, just said "Xinbao loves me the most", "Xinbao listens to me the most", "So do you need to paraphrase?"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He is really shameless! How shameless!


    But I have to say that although his method is annoying, it also seems friendly. As a mature man, he certainly can''t care about children.


    He glared at him and sat down.


    Xinbao developed these medicines relatively quickly, but refining medicine takes time. Hao Huashi couldn''t stay here for too long, so he left first. Before leaving, he asked, "Master, how long are you staying here?"


    Xinbao looked at Yan Chenjue, who said: "Let''s go after refining the medicine."


    "Okay," Hao Huashi said: "Master, I will be obedient, you have to come quickly! This disciple will miss you!"


    There are people in their twenties, and it''s not unsuitable to act like a baby with the face of an old man... But the object of acting like a baby is a four-year-old dumpling, so it''s quite shameless.


    But Xinbao was deeply involved in the scene, and immediately reached out and patted his head: "Okay, Xiaohua, you have to pay attention to safety, as a teacher, I will see you soon!"


    Hao Huashi smiled and lowered his head to let her touch it, and only raised his head when her little hand was put down.


    The two people who felt that the other was shameless secretly looked at each other, and Hao Huashi turned and left.


    In a place like Duke Qing''s Mansion, there must be people from Emperor Ming Pei, and soon, the concoction was delivered to Hao Huashi.


    Xinbao fully considered the needs of the apprentices, and only formulated one medicine, so that Qing Guogong was "allergic" to the main medicine in the antidote, but this main medicine was indispensable.


    So, after taking a bowl of medicine, Duke Qing developed red bumps all over his body...


    Sun Tianji said that it might be some kind of medicine that he couldn''t use, that''s why he had rubella. Duke Qing didn''t believe in evil, and thought that he was not so delicate, and a little pimple was nothing, so he insisted on drinking another bowl, and went to the morning court.


    Then fell asleep standing up, the snoring sounded, and the whole court was silent.


    And he didn''t wake up when he lifted it up, his face was flushed, full of pimples and **** streaks from scratching.


    Emperor Ming Pei did not add any crimes, ordered him to recuperate at home, sent an imperial doctor there, and at the same time promoted a person to the post of admiral temporarily.


    For the rest of the time, Duke Qing could only enjoy the trouble of insomnia while waiting for Sun Tianji to find a substitute...Of course he was suspicious, suspected that Sun Tianji was not dedicated, suspected that Sun Tianji deliberately harmed him, so he sent Hao Huashi to listen to it for a while .


    Hao Huashi, on the other hand, showed the appearance of "I also see the signs are coming, and I will take the opportunity to blackmail" and extorted a lot of gold, silver and jewels from Qing Guogong, but such a person mixed with a few unreasonable infatuated seeds, it is simply It''s a clear stream, so attractive!


    So he became Duke Qing''s most important person, and he lived in Duke Qing''s mansion all the time. Everyone knew that he could hear the conversation from the beginning to the end, which really saved Emperor Ming Pei a lot of trouble.


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but praise: "Xinbao is really a lucky general!"


    Although she didn''t do anything, she took in a good apprentice!


    Of course, the third prince, as the only one who can communicate in the middle, did not miss it.


    However, in such a situation where "the enemy is in the clear and I am in the dark", Zhu Chanjuan''s temperament is really useful.


    Because she only has herself in her heart.


    She was pampered and grew up, surrounded by stars, and she only needs a wink for something, and there are countless men who will do it for her... So in the absence of a man to do her work for her, she is like a chicken whose claws have been chopped off , the only thing that can be called is woo-woo.


    And she attaches great importance to her beauty, so she only needs to let her have a few rashes, and all her attention will be put on it.


    So, after seeing the third prince, it is impossible for her to calm down, she must vent.


    Except for "XX bitch, how dare you spoil Ben Gong''s face! When Ben Gong regains favor, Ben Gong must kill her!"


    It means "You guys have to figure out a way for me! If this goes on, I won''t get better, and neither will you!"


    The only useful thing is "I asked someone to do it, and I didn''t do it on purpose, you tell your grandpa! It''s my fault, just solve it earlier!"


    And more than that.


    Now the shadow guards have evolved and have mastered an effective way to deal with them.


    So, usually listen with a big face, and when they start to say something important, just send a shadow guard to shake the tree.


    No matter how aggrieved they are, they can only start acting.


    Poor communication and no hope of regaining favor made the third prince start to get irritable.


    All that was passed on to Lord Qing was useless information. The two met like trapped animals, and they often lost their tempers at each other.


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei was quite disappointed.


    Because he always thought that the third prince was quite capable, but he didn''t expect...in this group, the only one who has a brain and calm down is Duke Qing.


    Duke Qing is really capable and has a city mansion. He planned every step of the way and built a good reputation for the third prince. He instructed the third prince to do many things.


    So, once his brain stops working, they are nothing to be afraid of.


    At this time, the "Admiral" Huo Zhongcheng was carrying out drastic reforms, targeting Duke Qing''s henchmen with precision, and quickly took control of the Three Thousand Battalion.


    This is the real conspiracy.


    Even if Duke Qing watched helplessly, there was nothing he could do.


    For the monarch of a country, the most important thing to deal with in this matter is the 3,000 battalions. As long as the 3,000 battalions transition smoothly, the matter has been 90% successful.


    So, when Xinbao returned to Yutang Village, Emperor Ming Pei started to do big things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： the truth came out

    Chapter 384 The truth revealed


    After the early court, all the veterans and important officials gathered in the imperial study to discuss matters.


    After the discussion, Emperor Ming Pei rubbed his forehead, showing a tired look.


    Naturally, a courtier asked, "Is the emperor tired?"


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand and said after a while: "There is one thing, I have some..."


    He paused, shook his head again and again, and waited for a long time before continuing: "I really can''t figure it out, and all the gentlemen and I will refer to it for details."


    All the ministers are naturally all ears.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I had a dream the night before yesterday. In the dream, there was a god-man with golden light standing in the sky in front of the temple, and handed me a piece of jade..."


    Only half of what he said, the eyes of the old man Yuan flashed.


    As a person who knows the inside story, he knows what the emperor is going to do without using formulaic words at all.


    Emperor Ming Pei continued: "I was surprised, but when I saw that man of **** was upright, I stretched out my hand to pick it up, and then woke up. I didn''t think much about it at the time, but I didn''t expect that last night, I dreamed about this man of **** again. He handed the jade to Zhen again, and this time when Zhen took it, he heard a scream from behind... Then I woke up."


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.


    The emperor''s dream, this is not a trivial matter, especially two nights in a row, dreaming of the same thing.


    But the gift of jade from a **** and man can be said to be a good omen. If there is a scream or something, it is difficult to explain.


    After a while, Li Tingfang, the chief assistant of the cabinet, said: "I don''t know what kind of jade it is?"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head again and sighed, "It''s a piece of jade."


    Yu Zhang is a flat and long jade with a hole at one end, shaped like half a gui.


    Li Tingfang said: "In ancient times, there was the so-called joy of Nongzhang. It must be that a prince will be born. I first congratulate the emperor!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled wryly and said: "Did you think I didn''t expect that? I have already called the imperial doctor to see it, and no one in the harem is pregnant, even the grandchildren, I have also asked to see them, and no grandchildren have been reborn. Moreover, and that scream..."


    He paused: "It''s a man''s voice, not a woman''s. That''s why I can''t figure it out."


    Now, even the sperm of these people didn''t know how to get round, the old man Xu Shenxiu said softly: "Good and bad are mixed!"


    In this case, there is no need for Mr. Yuan to wait any longer.


    Especially because he is close to Tang Qingshan''s family, he doesn''t know anything, and others have to believe it! The emperor''s behavior is not for these people to see.


    He said: "Your Majesty, I think this dream is not difficult to interpret."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Oh?"


    The old man Yuan said: "The emperor sent Yuzhang, but the matter of the sons and grandchildren is the most likely, but there was another scream. Xu Ge said that good and bad are mixed, and I agree with this statement... Your Majesty, those who live in the palace can also disturb the gods." Who else is human besides sons and daughters of dragons and phoenixes?"


    After saying this, everyone fell silent.


    It is not an exaggeration at all, there is a layer of white sweat on the back.


    Emperor Ming Pei also turned his head to look at him, the old man hurriedly raised his robe and knelt down, but he didn''t make a sound to apologize.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Does Ai Qing know what I''m talking about?"


    Old Master Yuan bowed his head and said nothing, Emperor Ming Pei said coldly: "Aiqing is not a person who talks nonsense...I don''t understand what I said! Explain it to me!"


    Old Master Yuan understood what he meant, and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    So, this is why he said that the emperor is a man of temperament.


    His matter is actually urgent.


    He really did it in the fastest place without affecting the state affairs.


    And this must be said first.


    Otherwise, Empress Xiao died early and could not inspect her relatives. If you don''t explain in advance, it will affect Empress Xiao''s reputation.


    Old Master Yuan kowtowed, blood dripping on his forehead: "Your Majesty, I have a sentence, I don''t know if I should say it or not!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Go ahead, I forgive you for your innocence."


    Old Master Yuan said after a long while: "Chen, I... this matter is really too big, I dare not speculate, I only talk about what I have seen and heard..."


    He took a long breath, made enough gestures, and said: "After I left the court, I lived in the Jiangyou province. I accidentally met a family and took in a disciple..." He simply said Tang The matter of Erhe and Yingwei stopped.


    At this time, the room was full of sound and there was no sound at all, and the elders of the pavilions really didn''t dare to breathe.


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "What else? After you came back, I also said that you and I were separated, and I felt that something was wrong with you at that time!"


    This is true, and everyone is present.


    It''s just that Emperor Ming Pei didn''t know about it at that time.


    Old Master Yuan said with tears streaming down his face: "Chen, I really dare not say it! I can''t sleep all night, seeing the emperor, I feel tormented in my heart!"


    He paused again, and then choked up and said: "After the minister came back, the... His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has been to the minister''s house. His Royal Highness and that Tang Erhe look... exactly the same!"


    The last sound was a yell like going all out.


    Half of it is a play, and half of it is true.


    There was a click, someone''s teeth chattered, and they bit it again hastily.


    Everyone knelt down on the ground trembling, not daring to breathe.


    At this time, in this room.


    Even the emperor and his ministers are all human sperm, and no one is a master of acting. However, today, Emperor Ming Pei and the old man Yuan are acting together. The most daring of these people will only be dubious, and most of them will really believe it. .


    After a while, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Please Jian Yusi."


    Not only the fake prince, but all the princes, including the second prince who had left the palace, and the ninth prince who was only eight years old, were all brought into the palace.


    Emperor Ming Pei gave birth to a total of nine princes and two princesses. Among them, the fourth and seventh princes died shortly after birth, and now there are only seven princes left.


    As soon as the fake prince came in, several people couldn''t help but look at him.


    The big fake prince, Nuo, really came in like a crab. Its belly was bigger than that of a woman waiting to give birth, and its arms were thicker than the waist of the Ninth Prince!


    And that dustpan mouth, that frog eyes... the emperor is handsome and extraordinary, and Empress Xiao is also dignified and beautiful, how could it be possible to give birth to such a son!


    Not to mention, so stupid!


    As soon as the fake prince came in, he greeted his younger brother, and said to Emperor Ming Pei: "Father, what do you want me to tell you to come?" He smiled flatteringly.


    The elders couldn¡¯t help but raged again in their hearts,


    So stupid! So stupid!


    Can''t even wink! You can''t even teach well! If you can''t make it with words, you can''t make it with martial arts! Useless!


    And these people are all people who are well-known and memorized. Many people think of Tang Sanshui''s incident... let''s say, the brothers didn''t run away!


    Emperor Ming Pei ignored him.


    The fake prince looked at the others, shrank his neck, and stepped back.


    Emperor Ming Pei did not grant a seat, so everyone stood and waited.


    When the people from Jianyu Division came, the expression of the third prince changed.


    This reaction was too obvious, everyone could see it.


    Emperor Ming Pei had enough disappointment in his heart these days, especially with Zhu Chanjuan''s temperament, even if the third prince was his own, he felt uncomfortable... Seeing him like this now, I don''t have any emotions in my heart.


    The appraiser of jade was finished soon, and the needle drop could be heard in the whole hall, and the nine princes were almost crying in fright, only the false prince hadn''t realized the seriousness of the situation, let alone what such a big gesture was aimed at. , murmured: "What happened to the snake today?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly: "Retest."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： The emperor is angry

    Chapter 385 The Emperor''s Wrath


    The people in Jianyu Division did not dare to show their air, so they checked twice more.


    came down three times in a row, all with the same result, the **** in charge knelt down on the ground shaking his legs.


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered and said, "It''s true, it''s true...it''s unreasonable! Absolutely ridiculous! Who can tell me what''s going on!"


    The fake prince finally realized something was wrong, knelt down on the ground with shaking legs, grinned and cried: "Father, what, what''s going on! I really don''t know anything! I don''t know anything. do it!"


    The key point is that when he cries, he actually sits on the ground and crosses his legs, crying like a child! Until this time, I still can''t find the point, so I will shirk responsibility first!


    Emperor Ming Pei is disgusting!


    He trembled in disgust, even wanting to demolish and rebuild this hall!


    He said directly: "Drag it! Drag it! Drag it! Hurry up and drag this disgusting thing to me!"


    A long time ago, some imperial guards flew up and blocked his mouth. The fake prince stared anxiously and struggled desperately. The man simply slapped him unconscious.


    He is such a big mountain of meat, it takes four imperial guards to carry it away!


    Emperor Ming Pei gritted his teeth, calmed down, and said again: "Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    His eyes flicked across the faces of several princes one by one, and said: "Father and son, this is the last chance I give you! Let me remind you, Tang Erhe!"


    These words are extremely harsh.


    There is a saying, if you don''t say it, you will no longer be a father and son. What does it mean to be no longer a father and son? The best thing is to adopt to the clan, and it is not surprising that he is even demoted to the common people!


    Here, the third prince is twenty-three this year, the fifth prince is seventeen, the sixth prince is fifteen, the eighth prince is thirteen, and the ninth prince is only eight years old.


    Among them, only the second, third, and fifth princes have done business, but the Yue family of the fifth prince does not have such great skills, so this matter can only be the second prince or the third prince.


    But the unlucky second prince really doesn''t know anything!


    The third prince, whose face turned pale with fright, actually didn''t say anything.


    Of course, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t expect him to say that, after all, he had to go back and "ask" Duke Qing for instructions!


    The reason why he gave such a chance is to make him regret it in the future!


    Emperor Ming Pei waited for half a quarter of an hour before sneering: "Go away! Everyone is banned, and no one is allowed to leave half a step without an order! Anyone who violates it will be delisted from the jade plate!"


    Everyone trembled.


    Emperor Ming Pei left in a huff. Everyone looked at each other and left silently.


    A quarter of an hour later, a team of imperial guards left Beijing at a fast horse, heading for Jiangyou Province.


    After another night, Emperor Ming Pei recruited the prince and courtiers again, and also recruited Duke Qing who was "sick in bed".


    In just half a month, Duke Qing, who was so powerful in the government and the public, had betrayed his relatives and turned into a nagging patient.


    His eyes are red, his face is sallow, his expression is extremely tired, his hair is almost white, and he is completely different from the general who walked like a tiger before.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw him coming, and said: "I heard that you have nightmares every night, can this happen?"


    Duke Qing had a splitting headache and was still dying. He forced a smile and said, "I''m just a minor illness. How dare you bother the Emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I don''t know what kind of nightmare it is, that makes you keep yelling ''Old Zhu''s family doesn''t have nine clans to kill, I''m afraid you are not a good man''?"


    Duke Qing''s face changed dramatically at that time.


    It¡¯s still the same sentence, when a person has a nightmare, he will definitely dream about the thing he fears the most. If he can¡¯t dream it today, he will dream it tomorrow, but what is he most afraid of?


    Even if it was revealed that he was not the prince before, after yesterday, it will be fine!


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his hand, and an old servant was brought up. Someone really knew him, and he was indeed Duke Qing''s long follower.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Say!"


    The little servant tremblingly said: "Slave... this slave keeps watch at night. The Duke has nightmares again and again, and he often calls out, sometimes saying, ''The emperor spares his life! If you don¡¯t kill him, you¡¯re being lenient¡¯, and ¡®Old Zhu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have nine clans to punish, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not a good man¡¯¡±


    Duke Qing''s eyes were as wide as copper bells, and his eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    If he was calm, he would never dare to make a mistake, but he, who hadn''t slept much for half a month, was already going crazy, and rushed forward as soon as his head was lost, and grabbed the boy''s neck: "How dare you betray me? How dare you betray me!"


    He was talking about how dare you betray me, not how dare you frame me.


    All the ministers were secretly horrified.


    Even the old man was horrified.


    It is absolutely impossible for Duke Qing to take the risk of killing the nine clans and cooperate in the play. So, is there really a golden armor god?


    Someone rushed in and grabbed him. Duke Qing struggled desperately, waving his hands wildly, really like a madman.


    The third prince knelt down anxiously and said, "Father, grandpa, he is sick and confused, talking nonsense! He is hysterical!"


    He walked on his knees and wanted to hug him: "Grandpa, grandpa, wake up! Father will find out..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Duke Qing kicked him. The Third Prince was caught off guard, and he flew a few steps away.


    Duke Qing paused for a moment, then forced himself to speak, "Your Highness?"


    He shook his head vigorously, his eyes glued together: "Your Highness, are you alright?"


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a voice from outside: "Concubine Zhu, please see me."


    Emperor Ming Pei said angrily: "What is she doing here!"


    The little **** said: "Your Majesty said, she wants to talk about Duke Qing..."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and after a while he said, "Xuan."


    Shaoqing, a woman in palace attire, walked in slowly.


    In fact, many courtiers have seen Concubine Zhu. After all, there is no queen in the harem, and the imperial concubine often needs to represent the queen.


    But every time I see it, I still feel amazed. Concubine Zhu is more than fifty years old. At this age, she is already an old woman. Qingcheng, even with a haggard face at this time, is still the crown of beauty.


    Emperor Ming Pei only said: "Are you trying to... kill relatives with righteousness?"


    "Your Majesty!" Concubine Zhu knelt down and cried, "This concubine knows that my father''s crimes are unforgivable, and I only ask him to leave his whole body..."


    The servant of Duke Qing''s mansion suddenly said: "Miss! It was the Duke who forced you! This slave knows that it was the Duke who forced you!"


    Concubine Zhu shook her head desolately: "As a son and daughter, how can you blame your father!"


    Saying this in her mouth, she kowtowed, and then she gave a very sad and clear account of Duke Qing''s crimes... including but not limited to, the Tang Erhe incident, the Li steward incident, Mr. X, and General X. La¡­


    Of course, this Concubine Zhu was pretended by Hao Huashi.


    He finally got his wish and met the legendary beauty in trouble.


    His evaluation is "This is the most time-consuming mask I have ever made! It took me three hours!"


    Anyway, even Emperor Ming Pei knew that it was him, but he couldn''t see any flaws. The third prince was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to do. Duke Qing didn''t respond at all. Everyone took a closer look...and found that he was sleeping again. caught.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： This is the real man

    Chapter 386 This is the real man


    The worst one is Gong Kehou, the original second prince.


    Although he is usually a bit arrogant and domineering, he is still good to his own people. On the surface, Li Tu is his housekeeper, his nanny, and indeed his staff. He has always trusted him very much and regarded him as a relative. Thinking that this person was placed beside him by someone else?


    He was shocked and a little dazed.


    It feels like his life is a joke.


    And "Concubine Zhu" was crying, and finally finished her lines, and yelled desolately: "I am ashamed of the emperor! Ashamed of the Great Yan! Although I am a woman, I am also a citizen of the Great Yan! In a single thought, I secretly changed the prince. I¡¯m ashamed! I¡¯ve had trouble sleeping and eating for so many years! Only death can redeem me!¡±


    She kowtowed to the emperor, then turned around and kowtowed to Duke Qing, "Father, my daughter is sorry for you, but... I only ask God to have mercy, and in the next life, I will never be a father and daughter with you! Be a mother and son!"


    After shouting, he slammed his head against the pillar, blood flowed out, and slowly "died", but a relieved smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    The whole hall was full of exclamations.


    This acting skill is really...unbelievable! Absolutely!


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help admiring him!


    Why do you want to whitewash Zhu Chanjuan? Firstly, the imperial concubine''s reputation should not be stained, otherwise the emperor will not be able to escape a single incompetence.


    Secondly, Emperor Ming Pei had a secret worry in his heart.


    It is Xinbao''s foreknowledge, what he said is "the devil is at work".


    Based on his understanding of himself, if he said that the concubine was just a vicious concubine, he would not use such a word, so this must involve something mysterious.


    So he blocked all the roads in advance.


    In this way, even if Zhu Chanjuan hooked up with some powerful people, such as monks and priests, their dying wishes are so patriotic. If you are not patriotic, are you worthy of talking about affection?


    Besides, she also said that she should not be a father and daughter and a mother and son, which means that she was forced to do those bad things by the father and son!


    Many people would think that maybe she liked "I" back then, but was forced into the palace by Duke Qing/Second Prince! Depressed!


    Things like pots should be thrown like this!


    Of course, this also requires sympathy for brother Liu Feiyi/Hao Huashi, and it is quite busy to spread the matter quietly.


    Of course, those who count like Sun Tianji have already been arrested directly.


    At this point, the overall situation has been decided.


    All that remains is to welcome the prince and return to court.


    It took so much effort to do this, why?


    Because this is a sentence: The emperor is blessed by heaven! Dayan is blessed by God!


    Or to be more specific, even if there are villains causing trouble, even if there are fake eyes, the emperor will still be blessed by the heavens, God and man warn!


    This is the real man!


    In this way, when the matter spreads, the bad influence of the matter will be minimized, and it will even highlight a feeling of destiny, which will be admired by all people.


    ...


    In Yutang Village, the years are still quiet.


    Tuanzi and Yan Shenjue did not rush back on their way back, and it was already September and a half when they returned.


    Second elder brother came back long ago, and the happy news of Xiao Sanyuan also arrived long ago. The family has been lively for a while.


    Moreover, before harvesting the peanuts, Liang Ruoxu had asked someone to plan a few places to check. What is certain is that the harvest will never be bad!


    That''s why, the title of the book "Keys to Fertility" written by Mr. Yuan has also been sent to the bookstore, ready to be printed out in a hurry. In this way, when something happens, it will naturally appear very real.


    As soon as Tuanzi came home, Mrs. Lin ran out to hug her, and slapped her little **** twice.


    Tuanzi screamed, protecting her little **** with both hands, Mrs. Lin pulled her hand away, rubbed her again, and scolded: "Little heartless! You still know how to come back! Tell me how long it''s been! I If you don''t stare at you once, you will run around for me!"


    Tuanzi could only say: "I was wrong! I was wrong! I will never dare again!"


    No matter what, admit your mistake first! She twisted and twisted in A Niang''s arms, acting like a baby in all kinds of ways.


    The two of them were making out, when someone outside said: "Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    Xiao Tai strode in, snatched the dumpling over, Xinbao''s eyes lit up, and before she could call out her uncle... her uncle hugged her with two big hands, raised her up, and gave her a slap twist!


    Xinbao is like a dog shaking its head to double shadows, the whole person is dumbfounded... eyes widened...


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing...


    Xiao Tai laughed loudly and said: "Kiss baby, sweetheart, you are back, uncle misses you to death, hurry up and give uncle a kiss!"


    Xinbao was put down, and when he saw his uncle''s mighty bearded face, he was shocked.


    Uncle is probably an upgraded version of aunt!


    She quickly covered her face with her small hands.


    Xiao Tai gave a head hammer... no, a fierce kiss, on the back of her hand.


    Xiao Tai laughed, and pulled her hand away with one hand. Tuanzi was quick to wit: "Xinbao''s hands also want to be kissed by uncle!"


    "Huh?" Xiao Tai didn''t mind, he looked like everyone was so familiar that he could say anything, grabbed her chubby hand, and kissed her aggressively! And even kissed from hand to arm! He even kissed her on the arm!


    The small mouth of the dumpling is opened into an O, so isn¡¯t this really eating a pig¡¯s trotter?


    Then Xiao Tai kissed her on the face.


    The air sprayed out from her wide open mouth, but because of the good shock absorption, her face didn''t feel much pain, so Xinbao cleverly opened her small mouth, making him aggressively kiss several times.


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up!


    It feels like opening the door to a new world!


    Yan Shenjue got off after changing his clothes, and saw Tuanzi with his mouth open with a weird expression, so he casually nodded her: "Don''t go take a bath yet!"


    Xinbao groaned, then patted his uncle''s head and went to take a shower.


    After washing, Yan Shenjue also finished reporting the matter to Tang Qingshan.


    Xiao Tai couldn''t help asking her: "Xinbao has never seen the emperor, yet he still dreams of him?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao doesn''t know either, maybe it''s because Yeye gave Xinbao gold and pearls, Xinbao should open his eyes when he sees money!"


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing, she pulled her over and asked him, "Yeah, what''s it like?"


    Tuanzi said sonorously: "Great handsome! It''s not the unintelligent handsome like uncle, nor the quiet handsome like dad, but the kind... that kind, the super wise handsome! It''s that kind, even if you don''t know him He, I don''t know who he is, but when you see him, you will think that he must be a big man, must be extremely smart, and must be a good person!"


    Such an abstract description, Lin Niangzi actually felt it, and nodded with a face full of surprise.


    Second brother couldn''t laugh or cry, and whispered: "You should be more clear, such as thick eyebrows and big eyes."


    Tuanzi shook her head like a rattle: "How can such a mortal word be used to describe Huang Yeye? But second brother, you will recognize it once you see it!" She patted her small chest: "You believe in Xinbao Xinbao won''t lie to you!"


    Fine.


    The second elder brother helped his forehead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： Worthy of being the offspring of the dragon and the phoenix

    Chapter 387 is worthy of being a son of a dragon and a grandson of a phoenix


    In the evening, the Lin family and Liang Ruoxu came over.


    Liang Ruoxu also brought the printed "Keys to Harvest Yield". He wrote the preface and put the date at the beginning of the year. After all, there was already the original manuscript when it was indeed planting peanuts, so it seemed more natural.


    Everyone spread the word, Liang Ruoxu said a few words to the second elder brother, then came in, and said with a smile: "I originally thought that I would collect the peanuts first in a few days, and after the peanuts were collected, the patriarchs of the villages would collect them." Call, let¡¯s take a look at the greenhouses in your village, and distribute the method of making greenhouses together with this book... In this way, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late, and it¡¯s not beautiful, so I¡¯ll call someone tomorrow, first Let''s talk about it after looking at the greenhouse!"


    He smiled: "It''s not bad to think so! The prince is in trouble, and the villagers who lived with the prince are already sweet and sweet. Instead of letting them go out and talk nonsense, it''s better to give them a good life. Those who know how to make greenhouses can go to various places to teach, which can be regarded as an income.¡±


    He didn''t avoid the Lin family when he spoke this time.


    However, the Lin family would never have thought that such lofty words as the prince had something to do with them, so when they saw that they were talking about business, they got used to avoiding them.


    Tang Qingshan only said: "It''s time to collect peanuts."


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said, "Will you be accepted first, or will you be accepted later?"


    "You can''t accept ours first," Tang Qingshan only said: "Our output must be higher than others, and the quality is better. I have seen it, so we can''t accept it first. When to accept it, you can see the arrangement."


    Outside, the Lin family held their precious treasure.


    Now that Xinbao''s hair has grown, she tied two braids on one side, butted the two braids together in the middle, and wrapped them with silk ribbons studded with beads. The ends of the hanging silk ribbons were also studded with beads. hanging on the sideburns.


    One donut on each side, sweet, obedient and cute, although she thinks she looks a bit like a mouse, but she must be a beautiful female mouse, who can play with the mouse and get married.


    The Lin family is very rare at the first sight. Now that Xinbao has mastered the secret of kissing, she is completely fearless, and even ran to let her aunt kiss her too.


    She also selflessly pulled the two little brothers into a corner and shared the secret. The fifth brother and the sixth brother were very puzzled: "Why is it so troublesome? What is shock absorption?"


    Yan Chenjue sat in the room, and could hear them muttering distractedly. He couldn''t help being funny, so he finally smiled. Xiao Tai, who was opposite him, thought he was smiling at him, so he immediately raised his eyebrows and made a big move. No place to sit, and rolled his eyes.


    You don''t need to think to know what he is thinking.


    Are you going back to Beijing? Just remembered to curry favor with the king? Hmph, it''s late!


    Yan Shen Jue pursed his lips silently.


    Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, what are you fussing about with fools!


    Xiao Tai, who thought he had won a game, was very proud. After a while, everyone came in and took the children on his lap and talked. Xiao Tai saw that the twins and the dumplings were being embraced by the Lin family, so he forcibly raised the fourth brother Tang who had already sat down. He got up, put it on his lap, and took a look at Yan Chenjue.


    At the age of eleven, Brother Tang thought he was an adult: "...??"


    He looked at Yan Shenjue, then at Xiao Tai, although he was a bit embarrassed, but he still held back and did not move, fulfilling Prince Wu An''s competitive spirit.


    The next day, Liang Ruoxu called a group of patriarchs to come and see the greenhouse.


    Although there are pamphlets issued by the imperial court, there are too few people who can read, and it is troublesome to teach them, so it is more convenient for these people to see them for themselves.


    Moreover, the news of the greenhouse has already spread at this moment, and many people who are related to this place come here, visit the door, visit relatives, and listen to them along the way, as if what the county magistrate said is very special It seems to work.


    Although the weather is already hot now, these people have already tasted the benefits of the greenhouse last winter, and they spoke clearly and logically, praising Tang Qingshan in every sentence.


    The only ones who are unhappy are probably Tang Shitou''s family.


    They exchanged their big house for Tang Qingshan''s dilapidated house, but except for the crops of vegetables in winter, they usually grow nothing, and they didn''t follow suit. They can only watch, and now the couple are arguing at home every day, From time to time, I move my hands, and I wear colors every day when I go out.


    Besides, Tang Juanzi is obviously a delicate and delicate appearance, but it''s a pity that he made it by himself, and he got a bad reputation. If he told the young man from the farmer, he would be rejected if he inquired about it. Their family... Tang Qingshan is not what it used to be, they don''t even dare to look inappropriately, the family is so aggrieved that they are going crazy, every day they see everyone with a sullen face, and it is not pleasant to open their mouths.


    Gradually, no one in the village has any dealings with their family, and no one invites them to watch such a lively event.


    Everyone huffed and made a fuss all day.


    At night, dozens of people eat at the patriarch''s house. The patriarch now follows Tang Qingshan to open an oil shop, and he has already started to make money, and he is proud of his work, and the big fish and big meat are on the top.


    At the end of the day, everyone remembered Tang Qingshan, what kind of talent is this man!


    They are all farmers, and they can write agricultural books in exchange for titles! Everyone has peanuts at home, so they can open an oil shop and bring the villagers to make money together. I heard that they can earn hundreds of taels a year! People in a village can go to work at their doorstep! A single salary is enough to feed several people!


    These people who are envious are wailing!


    After a day, I started harvesting peanuts.


    After picking it up and passing the scale, even Liang Ruoxu was taken aback.


    Duanzi was shocked when he heard about it afterwards.


    Of course, it cannot be compared with modern times. In modern times, there are seven or eight hundred catties per mu of land. Today, one mu of land is only more than two hundred catties, and the highest is only over three hundred. However, intensive cultivation and new technologies can produce an average yield of one mu of land. , an increase of three to forty percent! Almost half an acre of grain was added, what kind of concept is this!


    Liang Ruoxu was excited, and so were the people in all villages. Everyone started harvesting grain. Except for some accidents, the average land for normal planting would be at least 30% more per mu! And Tang Qingshan''s royal bestowed good land, on average, has grown by about 45% per mu.


    Food is the most important thing for the people, and farming is no small matter. This is not an accident in a county, but it can be promoted throughout the world! This is really something that can be claimed for merit and can be eaten for a lifetime.


    At this time, the shadow guard reported the letter.


    In the capital, the matter of the fake prince was uncovered by the emperor himself.


    Liang Ruoxu sped up his actions, quickly counted and reported, and followed the normal process, that is to say, he had to go through the Shangguan, and at the same time sent a letter to the capital in advance.


    That is to say, the real prince has just found out in the capital, and they will receive the book within a few days. When they count the time, the fake prince will be exposed, and the real prince will rise at the same time!


    Isn¡¯t this just that heaven has eyes! ?


    Ready-made words, the **** who sweeps the floor can say a few words, okay?


    As expected of a son of a dragon and a phoenix grandson! Even in adversity, you can get ahead! Can earn titles! Can build immortal merit!


    And that fake one, who has enjoyed the glory and wealth for so many years, is still a mess!


    In the ancient times of blood-only theory, this is really a must-kill, even the old man would have this idea, let alone others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： Congratulations to Your Highness on returning to the East Palace

    Chapter 388 Congratulations to His Royal Highness on returning to the East Palace


    Long Xiangwei, who came to pick up the real prince, was carrying a guard of honor, so he couldn''t be fast, but this kind of thing needs to be done well and thoughtfully. It is impossible to come to the door without saying hello. Yusi''s Snake came to check on his relatives, and by the way, he also informed this side.


    In addition, there will be a small team of Long Xiangwei allocated separately to carry Tang Erhe away.


    After all, Emperor Ming Pei hated them, and he would definitely put him and the prince together and deal with them severely. It was impossible for him to die so easily.


    Xinbao is very interested in the mysterious and mysterious ancient version of the paternity test, but unfortunately she can''t go in and take a look... But it is said that she will have to take another test when she returns to the palace, and she will have a chance to read it when the time comes.


    But in short, they were waiting outside, and after a short rustle, the people inside said in unison: "Kowtow to His Highness the Crown Prince! Congratulations, Your Highness, on returning to the East Palace!"


    In this way, the matter is considered settled.


    Xiao Tai will not go with them, he still has a political show to perform.


    He is about to leave now, hurry back to Beijing, and then go to the hall and cry bitterly to plead guilty, saying that the emperor, I know, but I dare not say it! I can only stay and protect Chu Jun... I haven''t had a peaceful sleep these days... or something.


    In this way, he turned what he could not do under the imperial edict into utter loyalty.


    Not to mention, it is quite reasonable, after all, hesitant people like Mr. Yuan are the mainstream, and people like Xiao Tai are the outliers.


    And they waited for the guard of honor to come, put on a half-chamber luan, and put on a full set of outfits... The county magistrate led people to worship three times and nine times, and then they got in the car and left, because they were going to see the king''s father, so the more "urgent" The better the better, the arrangements must be made in advance. It is not impossible to bring luggage, but it will definitely not be carried in large boxes and cages at that time.


    Everyone felt bad after hearing Liang Ruoxu''s explanation.


    At this moment, everyone had a sense of reality, except for the poor one, who had been kept as a child and was actually the child''s twins.


    Under the guidance of their elder brother, they have already simulated "twenty or thirty things about recognizing relatives" in their minds, and they feel that no matter the situation is good or bad, they have nothing to fear, but even if they are dreaming, they have never dared to kiss each other. Grandpa is the emperor!


    Your Majesty! ! Who dares to dream like this!


    Ms. Lin is also a little dazed, and the fourth brother is also a little out of order. The only ones who can live steadily are Tang Qingshan and the second brother.


    Xinbao''s focus is completely different from everyone else''s. She murmured: "What about Uncle Shen? What about Uncle Zhongli? Don''t they all come with us? Grandpa, will they come with us?"


    "That''s right," Mrs. Lin also said, "Do you want to bring Chang''er back quickly? This house has been built with great difficulty, and Chang''er hasn''t lived in it for a few days. The furniture is all chosen by me... and Fan What about Faner? Can we tell my dad now? Me, how can I tell him?"


    She was running around like a chicken without a head.


    "Don''t worry," Tang Qingshan pressed her shoulder: "Don''t worry, Fan''er will be picked up by someone, and he will meet us in the capital at that time. Take it easy, don''t panic, we will go to Lin''s house together later."


    He paused, then said to Xinbao: "If Xinbao wants to go, you can go and tell Uncle Shen, don''t rush to pick up brother, we will go there tomorrow."


    Xinbao stood up in a panic, and walked past Yan Shen.


    As soon as he saw Second Master Shen, Tuanzi rushed to hug him, and asked loudly, "Uncle, are you still following Xinbao?"


    Second Master Shen''s eyes were bent with a smile: "Oh, of course uncle and Xinbao are getting better together? What''s the matter? Who said anything to Xinbao?"


    Zhong Limin has completely recovered, and has moved back to Liujin Garden. Hearing this, he couldn''t help laughing: "This tone, those who don''t know it, think..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Tuanzi said: "Then Xinbao is going back to the capital, will Uncle come with Xinbao?"


    Zhong Limin''s face changed slightly, and he glanced over, and saw Yuru behind him, smiling at Tuanzi''s aunt.


    Xinbao explained a few sentences.


    Second Master Shen was already mentally prepared, but when he heard it suddenly, his mood was still a bit complicated.


    Tuanzi softly begged: "Uncle, you can go with Xinbao, you can go with Xinbao, you have to teach third brother after you go, otherwise Xinbao will definitely miss you..."


    She likes Yeye very much, she thinks being with Huang Yeye is of course very good, but she can''t bear to part with any of the people here. Go to the capital to see her.


    Tuanzi jumped down satisfied, and put his hands behind his back: "Uncle Zhongli??"


    She spoke earnestly: "You are the deputy gang leader, you have to listen to the gang leader''s words!"


    Zhong Limin glanced at Yuru again.


    Miss Yuru stared blankly at him, Zhong Limin smiled, knelt down and said to Tuanzi, "Don''t worry, Xinbao, I will definitely listen to the leader."


    Xinbao was so happy that Xiao Baiya burst out laughing, and waved his little hand: "Let''s go and find the third brother!"


    Over there, Tang Qingshan took Mrs. Lin to the Lin family.


    The second elder brother came over early and told them about the matter first. When his parents came over, he left first.


    Grandpa Lin was flustered in his heart, but he forcibly remained calm on the face. He is also a father, and he knows his daughter''s temper, so he is worried.


    He said in a flat voice: "Qingshan, I still call you Qingshan, you don''t think it''s impolite. Our Mulan is a son and daughter of the world..."


    Tang Qingshan said: "Father-in-law."


    Grandpa Lin raised his hand to stop, very stylish.


    He held his breath, and continued: "I still say the same thing, you are a good person, the Lin family owes you for so many years... In the future, if something happens, just tell me, I will pick her up, no matter how old she is. My daughter, I will raise her for as long as I live, don''t... don''t treat her coldly, my heart hurts as a father."


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help but threw herself into his arms and cried loudly.


    Tang Qingshan said in a deep voice: "Father-in-law, I''m just afraid that you won''t be at ease, so I came here early to tell you... Mulan and I have been husband and wife for many years, and we have a deep relationship. No matter what happens in the future, our family will be together well , I will only have Mulan for the rest of my life, and there will be no mess! Don''t worry!"


    Grandpa Lin let go of the energy he was holding on to, and nodded with tears in his eyes.


    At this time, it is impossible to bring relatives to go, so Tang Qingshan''s family, Brother Yuan, and Bai Gusheng are going.


    Yan Shen Jue selected 20 people from his own shadow guards to leave to Grandpa Lin to protect them overtly and covertly. Brother Yuan also gave him the housekeeper, Uncle Dong.


    Uncle Dong was actually brought over by the Yuan family from the capital, but he was too old to travel back and forth, so Brother Yuan canceled his slave status and let him stay here for the elderly. If you don''t understand, he can help.


    Tang Qingshan really held his breath, first visited the Shen family step by step, and brought his second elder brother, who is now a scholar, to meet the teacher who teaches primary five and primary six, gave him a thank you gift, and explained the progress.


    In addition, there are oil mills, farms, and fruit trees that are all arranged. The herbs in the greenhouse also need to be taken care of. There are really many things...


    As for the others, they didn¡¯t know what they were busy with. Anyway, they were very busy. They unpacked and untied their burdens, untied and tidied them up, and hurried around.


    Tuanzi was reluctant to part with everything and wanted to bring everything, but in the end she brought the least, probably because she didn''t count on what she said. ""It''s not good-looking, don''t want it!" Very prodigal.


    After more than ten days, the guard of honor finally arrived in Longmen County.


    The person who came here was their acquaintance, Wei Fengting, the deputy commander of Long Xiangwei.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： new life begins

    Chapter 389 A new life begins


    Tang Qingshan opened the incense table and received the order.


    The Tang family knelt there and listened.


    The imperial decree was very long and very literary, and Xinbao couldn''t understand it. Anyway, it took more than a quarter of an hour to read it, and then Tang Qingshan took two steps forward and took the imperial decree with both hands.


    The crowd filed in, each holding their clothes and crowns. When they walked, they really felt like their feet were sliding on the ground, which was extremely smooth.


    Xinbao, who thought she was well-informed, was dizzy, and was dressed neatly by Yuru and two beautiful young ladies.


    How to say, the feudal ruling class will enjoy it. Her little skirt is really beautiful. The flowers on it are as vivid as real ones, and the embroidery is so smooth that no lines can be seen.


    She didn''t know how many shoes they had prepared, anyway, the young lady squeezed her fat feet lightly, and the ones that came over fit her feet, comfortable and beautiful.


    It took less than two hours for the Tang family to go out and get in the car.


    Before getting into the car, Tang Qingshan took a look outside, and Xinbao couldn''t help but take a look too.


    Outside, there were people kneeling on the ground, Liang Ruoxu was in the front, the patriarch was behind, and all the villagers behind... But no one dared to raise their heads, and they all bowed their heads deeply.


    Tang Qingshan turned back and helped Mrs. Lin, and got into the prince''s car.


    This is a special car for the prince to travel. It is very large and luxurious, like a small room. The prince and the princess sit together. The cars behind are for children like Brother Tang.


    But these palace attendants who came here were more thoughtful and considerate than each other. Anyway, in the end, all the Tang family went up.


    Xinbao turned to look for his wife, and saw Yan Shenjue standing in the Longxiang guard, and nodded to her.


    Soon, I felt the carriage moving slowly, and the two young eunuchs stood by the door after saluting, their eyebrows lowered.


    The Tang family, you look at me, I look at you, the mood is quite complicated.


    Xinbao crawled into Tang Qingshan''s arms, Tang Qingshan slowly opened his palm, and patted her on the back lightly.


    Xinbao held him with open arms.


    Daddy is also nervous, right? It''s just that he is a father and a husband, he can''t panic, he can only be steady.


    She hugged him super hard, trying to give him some strength.


    Miss Lin saw that the two young eunuchs were not moving, so she couldn''t help coming over and hugged his arms. The calm second elder brother couldn''t help but also sat over, and the whole family sat together silently.


    New life begins!


    On the third day on the road, everyone gradually recovered.


    Each of them has their own car and their own servants, but it¡¯s okay to change cars or combine them into one car.


    Brother Yuan told them in advance, "You don''t need to care about these details..."


    He knew them well, and he didn''t shy away from saying it: "In short, you should remember that besides the emperor, you are the biggest. Only in some ceremonial occasions, the rules should not be messed up, because it is for others to see. In daily life, you are the biggest. How convenient it is. Don¡¯t think about being underestimated or not, they dare! Unless they are stupid, who would dare to show it and don¡¯t want to live? Besides, people who think this way are not very smart. Why care about idiots the opinion of?"


    So they are quite comfortable, especially Xinbao is small, and there is no big problem between men and women, so it is really a family that can sit wherever they want.


    Soon arrived in Fucheng.


    Chen Benshan came to see him, but Tang Qingshan did not see him.


    All his officials were gone, and the enemy was no exception.


    Chen Benshan is going crazy, he is really counting the days to die now, in this short year, he has suffered more and more day by day, watching them get up, first he kissed the old man, then Yuqian signed up , made Jishan county uncle, and finally, the real and fake princes directly!


    Who would have thought such a thing could happen?


    He took the real prince''s property, and almost killed the real prince! He dare not recall!


    It''s not just about death, he''s going to leave his mark for thousands of years! He really wanted to dig out that traitor and flog his corpse!


    He is not the only one who regrets.


    No matter how remorseful he is, no one will look at him anymore.


    The next day, the group of people still went on the road as usual.


    As a "master", I really don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, for Tuanzi, it''s just getting on the train, entering the post station, leaving the post station, and getting on the train...


    As for seeing the scenery... I didn''t know until I got here that the Long Xiangwei on the third floor and the third floor opened the curtains of the car, and I could only see piles of people''s heads and the scenery in the distance, which has nothing to do with playing. .


    This kind of itinerary is really boring, so the second brother simply called everyone into his car, he and Yan Shen had a breakup, and Yuan eldest brother took turns talking about classics and history.


    Now the fifth brother and the sixth brother have been studying for half a year. Everyone can understand and listen with great interest. Only the third brother doesn''t like to listen, but he has no right to speak.


    The more Xinbao listened, the more he felt that Big Brother Yuan was hiding too much. He usually looks like he doesn''t know a few big characters, but he can easily talk about allusions, and he doesn''t need to turn over the book or think about anything of¡­


    She is not surprised that Yan Shenjue and Second Brother are like this, but she is really super surprised that Brother Yuan is like this, awesome!


    The performance of several people made the surrounding Long Xiangwei take a high look. They are worthy of being the sons and phoenixes of the dragon, and the blood of the Tian family... is really excellent.


    All the way to the capital, everyone became tense again, and the history lectures were a little hard to listen to.


    Brother Yuan began to tell them some anecdotes in the capital.


    Not too far into the city gate, the car suddenly stopped, Yan Shen smiled and said: "Brother Tang is here."


    Xinbao was overjoyed, turned his head and rushed out, two young eunuchs rushed forward to help, Yan Shenjue had already stood up, hugged the dumpling with one hand, and opened the car door with the other.


    Brother Tang was being led by someone, he walked over quickly, Xinbao shouted: "Big brother! Big brother!"


    Yan Shenjue jumped over and threw the dumpling to him. Xinbao was so happy that he could do nothing, and said loudly: "Brother! Brother!"


    She grabbed his clothes with both hands and rubbed them together, while kissing him, "Big Brother! Xinbao misses you so much! Misses you so much!"


    The second brother and the others couldn''t help but push the car door open and look over. They haven''t seen each other for more than half a year. Brother Tang seems to have grown taller and darker again. He is more composed. He waved to his brothers and hugged My sister got into the car.


    He is still dreaming at this moment.


    The key is that he didn''t have any mental preparations!


    Inexplicably, the old prince called him in, and the old prince hugged him inexplicably, and then the old prince cried: "I thought you were my grandson... I didn''t expect it, but the grandson is also good, the great-grandson... Your father is under How much suffering!"


    In short, he cried incoherently, and then the old prince gave him the family letter directly. Brother Tang quickly read the family letter while being hugged by the old man and crying.


    The old concubine was born as a military general, and she wrote the letter very straightforwardly. He understood the meaning at a glance, but why did she always feel like she didn¡¯t understand it? ?


    Why did his father become the prince out of nowhere? He is the grandson of the emperor? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： The prince is still facing

    Chapter 390 The Crown Prince Returns


    All in all, all in all...


    The family finally entered the palace and went directly to the East Sixth Palace.


    Generally speaking, the prince lives in the East Palace, and after the princes are enlightened, they will leave their mothers and concubines and live in the East Fifth House, behind the East Sixth Palace.


    Originally, the fake prince had been living in Jingren Palace, but Emperor Mingpei hated him so much that even the place where he lived became disgusted, so he asked someone to demolish Jingren Palace, and forcibly dug out a layer to make it It looks like a garden, and it has been cleaned up, but the time is too short, and nothing has been planted.


    Tang Qingshan''s family entered the Chengqian Palace behind.


    Everyone bathes and changes their clothes, prepares to learn etiquette, rests for the night, and sees you tomorrow at an auspicious time.


    Brother Tang and Second Brother Tang cleaned up quickly. They were talking in a low voice in the hall, when they heard a series of footsteps, the tall old man strode in.


    The eyes of the two sides met. At this moment, the second brother suddenly remembered what Tuanzi said. She said, "There is no need to describe it, as long as you see it, you will recognize it."


    The two coincided with each other, and bowed together to salute: "Grandfather."


    Emperor Ming Pei strode over, pulled each hand up one by one, looked at this, looked at that, with tears in his eyes, said in a low voice: "Okay! Okay! They are all good boys! It''s me who is too confused to make you suffer so much." suffering!"


    Tang Shirong said: "It''s the villain who caused the trouble, so the imperial grandfather doesn''t have to blame himself."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but patted him on the back again, with mixed feelings for a moment, he couldn''t help crying.


    Tang Shirong was taken aback, and hurriedly saluted: "I am waiting for you, my grandfather, my grandfather is in the country, please take care of me!"


    Xinbao came in rattling, and when he saw Emperor Ming Pei, his eyes lit up immediately, and he rushed over to hug his leg... Just as he was about to call someone, he suddenly remembered, are he going to pretend not to know him?


    Just paused, looking up at him with a small face.


    Emperor Ming Pei settled down, and hugged her with one hand: "Xinbao, my little boy, do you miss me?"


    Tuanzi stretched out his chubby hand, wiped away his tears, kissed his face comfortingly, and whispered, "I miss you! Yay! Xinbao misses you every day!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed: "I also miss Xinbaoer every day!"


    He also kissed her little face, one side and the other: "I''m not Xiao Tai, just kiss her lightly, Xinbao doesn''t need to absorb the shock."


    Xinbao was stunned: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud.


    Since the meeting that day, the Shadow Guardian''s affairs, especially the Tuanzi''s affairs, have been reported every day.


    In the past, it was just text, but after seeing Tuanzi, and then reading the letter, I could imagine her cute little appearance.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched it with gusto from time to time.


    He hugged the dumpling and talked to Brother Tang.


    When Emperor Ming Pei came, he didn''t ask anyone to pass it on, and naturally he didn''t ask anyone to remind him, so first the twins came out, and when they saw this posture, they were shocked, and then they looked at each other, and they didn''t do it very well. With a straight salute, he said, "Your Majesty."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Call it Yeye, when it is prosperous and prosperous, you are all called Yeye too."


    He looked at the twins, deliberately smiled and said, "How do you know it''s Zhen?"


    Little Fifth Brother''s eyeballs rolled, he was a child''s cunning: "Xinbao said, the most majestic one is Huang Yeye!"


    Little Sixth brother also said: "Besides, this is the imperial palace, there will be no one else."


    "That''s right, and you are so kind to brother and Xinbao! You can see that you are relatives!"


    The two revealed their truth while talking: "Xinbao said that Huang Yeye is the best person, so he must miss us too, right? So he must be eager to see us, right?"


    The two children, with the same clear eyes, stared at him fixedly, "The emperor is our real grandfather, will he like Daddy and us?"


    Emperor Ming Pei touched their heads one by one: "Yes, you are right! I am your own grandfather. I didn''t know that you were suffering among the people, otherwise I would have gone to pick you up long ago."


    He handed the dumpling to Brother Tang, bent down and hugged the pair of children: "Yeah, I promise, there will be no hard times in the future."


    Tang Qingshan and the two finally got the eunuch''s report and walked in quickly.


    Then there are Brother Tang San and Brother Tang Fourth.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really pleasantly surprised when the whole family met.


    Although Yan Shenjue wrote many letters to him, and the shadow guards reported them every day, not every one of them would be written. Anyway, like Tang Sange and Tang Sige''s twins, he didn''t have much impression.


    But when I saw him, he was really a top performer.


    Even the twins are smart and polite, simple and sincere, which makes people like it.


    Mrs. Lin belongs to the kind of simple-minded person. She doesn''t care what other people think, anyway, as long as she doesn''t see it, she thinks he is sincere. So seeing that Ming Peidi treats them very well and has no airs at all, she will The whole person is much more relaxed.


    After all, Tang Qingshan is nearly forty years old, and he has a calm and cold temper, so it is doomed that the father and son will not be able to hug each other and cry, and no matter how close they are, they will not be able to make out. harmonious.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really pleasantly surprised, very satisfied, and had dinner with them here before leaving.


    After he left, everyone urgently trained on etiquette. In fact, as long as you know how to salute, you will be guided by where to go and how to stop.


    The next day, all civil and military officials gathered to welcome the prince back to court.


    Tang Qingshan crowned himself, took his family, slowly entered the Hall of Supreme Harmony, saluted upwards, proclaimed his father the emperor, and his sons and officials were late.


    Emperor Ming Pei left his seat to greet him with tears, and Tang Qingshan also kowtowed in tears.


    The civil and military officials standing nearby congratulated and wiped away their tears at the same time. The scene was deeply touching for a while.


    But in fact, these people were crying while secretly sighing...


    This family is too good!


    It is really excellent beyond imagination!


    Not only are they tall and pretty, but from old to young, from male to female, all of them have straight shoulders, clear eyes, and no one shows a cowardly attitude that has never seen the world! Not at all the country people they imagined!


    Of course, their overall state is different from the state of the pampered family, but it is not inferior to that!


    They are not empty shelves! They have confidence! There is something in the belly to make a bottom!


    And what is the name of Tang Qingshan''s son, prosperous and prosperous! What a family and country mind!


    This is really true, I have to ask people to say, in the dark, it is God''s will! Believe it or not!


    Some people noticed that Tang Qingshan and Tang Shifan are indeed very similar to Xiao Tai!


    Folks say that the nephew follows the uncle, which is indeed reasonable... In short, after seeing the real one, they feel that the fake is a bit too much. Why didn''t they think of it at the time? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： bigger enemy

    Chapter 391 A Bigger and Stronger Enemy


    But compared to the courtiers, the feelings of the princes are extremely difficult to describe.


    Especially the big ones, they could hardly control the expressions on their faces.


    It''s not what they imagined!


    No, it should be said that this is too different from what they imagined!


    Originally, normal people would think so, no matter how good a peasant slave or a merchant is, how good can it be?


    The biggest official I have ever seen in my life is probably a county magistrate, oh, there is at most a chief envoy... In short, I don¡¯t have much experience. is good too.


    So they have already planned, maybe they only need to give them a little favor, be kind to them, and they will be able to win them over. Not only can they make the father happy, but they can also get such a huge help from Xiao Tai!


    But the images that appear in their minds are all like housekeepers, shrewd and flattering, or simple and honest. They never thought that there would be a... calm and gentle version of Xiao Tai!


    His imposing manner is not even weaker than that of Xiao Tai!


    And his son...


    Let¡¯s not talk about the small ones, Big Brother Tang is tall and mighty, imposing, and Second Brother Tang is also gentle and handsome.


    The key is, one of them is seventeen, one is fifteen...


    Hehe, the fifth prince is seventeen, the sixth prince is fifteen!


    Regardless of age or others, regardless of literature or martial arts, there is no advantage at all! Especially when they still have the guilt of their father!


    For a while, several people were almost desperate.


    Actually, the fact that Tang Qingshan returned to court as a prince does not mean that Emperor Mingpei wanted Tang Qingshan to inherit the throne.


    After all, Tang Qingshan was born among the people, and he had never learned any ways of governing the country. He is nearly forty years old, and it is difficult to learn temporarily.


    But come on, this is an opportunity.


    As the eldest son of the royal family, the emperor will not deprive you of the "right" to inherit the throne from the very beginning.


    As long as you are strong enough, nothing is impossible.


    And most importantly, although Tang Qingshan is the prince, he is completely different from the previous princes, so in the future, even if one day he fails to ascend to the throne, the younger brothers who succeed him will not be too jealous of him, and they can use him Brush brothers and friends to be respectful, truly advance, attack, retreat, and defend.


    Of course, the most practical benefits of doing this are:


    If you say you don¡¯t want him to be the prince, then it¡¯s not too much for me to give him the word prince? It''s not too much to give him a little more of this or that, right?


    Sometimes the emperor and his courtiers also need to see each other. Isn''t this a ready-made bargaining chip?


    Most of these princes couldn''t think of this.


    They only know that the false prince and the third prince have fallen, but a bigger enemy has returned...


    This directly led to their unnatural expressions when they greeted Tang Qingshan.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw it in his eyes, but he was actually a little frustrated in his heart.


    His son is an old farmer in the country, and he has taught his son to be so good, but he has the world in his hands. There are countless people who can be teachers, but how many sons... oh, they can''t do it all! Putting a cover on such a small matter!


    The princes and grandchildren have seen the ceremony, that is, the courtiers have seen the ceremony. After all the etiquettes are set, nearly two hours have passed, four hours!


    Xinbao was almost exhausted, like a ignorant little Fat Chirp, whose reactions were almost half a beat behind.


    This fully verifies a truth. For the same amount of time, standing and maintaining a posture is much more tiring than walking... Besides, she has never walked for so long!


    One day, if she walks for half an hour, at least she can''t cheat two more candies? Looking for a wife to act coquettishly for a while? Want a hug?


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her from time to time, and his father, mother, and brother also glanced at her from time to time, and even the courtiers couldn''t help but look at this little doll from time to time.


    But this is what Brother Yuan said. At this time, you have to obey the rules. You can''t hug even if you feel distressed, you can only hold on... Who told their family''s situation is special?


    After seeing the ceremony, the decree began.


    The imperial decree reiterated the matter of the true and false princes, welcoming the eldest son of the emperor to the East Palace, and still respecting him as the crown prince.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that the name Qingshan was too clever, so he simply didn''t change it, and only gave it the word Jiwang, that is to say, Yan Qingshan, the word Jiwang.


    At this time, several courtiers thought of one thing almost at the same time.


    Tang Qingshan, his name is "Qingshan", and the names of several princes, such as the fake prince is called Yan Youyou, the second prince is called Yan Youyan, and the third prince is called Yan Yousong, in short.


    How to put it, everything is under the pressure of mountains.


    It really makes people unable to help but shout again, there is God''s will in the dark!


    In addition, the names of the children have not been changed, after all, Yan Qingshan has not been ranked according to the Tang family.


    The emperor''s grandson, Yan Shifan, bestowed the word Zhiwei.


    This word comes from the Analects of Confucius, "holding arms to defend the country", literally means to take up arms to defend the country, because Emperor Ming Pei talked with Yan Shifan yesterday, and he still wanted to go back to the military camp, so he simply gave this word.


    After the decree was issued, another volume of imperial decree was taken out.


    Emperor''s eldest daughter Yan Shihua... Yes, although Xinbao is only four years old, she is the only daughter among the royal grandchildren, so she is the emperor''s eldest daughter.


    The eldest daughter of the emperor, Yan Shihua, was named the princess of Zhenguo, named Fuzhen.


    All of a sudden, all the courtiers couldn''t kneel down anymore.


    They knew that the emperor wanted to make amends, and they originally planned to have no objection to the seal.


    However, even if you make the emperor princess, it is still a matter of the harem, and the courtiers will not have any opinions, but what does Zhen Guo mean?


    Zhenguo is to stabilize the country. The princess of Zhenguo has the right to participate in politics. She can go to the court without going through the minister and the cabinet. She can even supervise the country when the emperor is away...for a four-year-old baby? Anything is too much.


    Everyone was kneeling at first, and suddenly they all stepped forward on their knees, all in unison.


    Emperor Ming Pei ignored it, the officials kept reading the imperial decree, and the minister next to him signaled Xinbao to come forward to receive the decree.


    For imperial decrees and long essays in classical Chinese, Xinbao focused all his attention on the uprightness of his knees, and didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, so he could only stand up with the help of his ministers, stepped forward to take it, and the chubby hand trembled slightly. with.


    Emperor Ming Pei then said: "Yuanqing, tell them I am right?"


    Yuan Xiang stood up, bowed upwards, pondered for a while before saying to them: "Everyone, although the little princess is young, she is a genius and has a prosperous fortune. I dare to guarantee my wealth and life, and she can be the princess of Zhenguo! Let''s wait and see the coming day!"


    Ministers: "..."


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Yuan Xiang, but no matter how you look at it, this is just a silly little doll!


    Then someone said: "I don''t know how the little princess is so talented?"


    Xiao Tai said: "What''s the matter, I have to recite a poem for you on the spot?"


    The man said: "It''s all right."


    Xiao Tai said: "Good old man Yue, you have such a big face!"


    The man said: "My lord, please don''t make trouble for no reason!"


    Noisy, quarreled... Xinbao blinked his eyes wide in fright, Xiao Liantuanzi stiffened up again, and looked at Emperor Ming Pei on the throne.


    Emperor Ming Pei signaled Yuan Xiang to speak.


    Yuan Xiang said conveniently: "Everyone, please be safe and don''t be impatient. I just want to say one thing, the antidote to the heart-cracking Gu was made by the little princess."


    The man''s expression changed suddenly, and then he said: "Even if you know the way of Qihuang, it has nothing to do with governing the country."


    "Master Yue''s words are wrong." One person said: "If any skill reaches a high level, it is related to the country. Lu Ban is only a craftsman, but it can be passed on for hundreds of generations; Bai Gui is a merchant, but he has become the ancestor of life..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： Zhen Guo Princess

    Chapter 392 Zhen Guo Princess


    Xinbao really can''t understand these ministers.


    The imperial decree has been issued, and there is still arguing. Do you want the emperor to abolish the imperial decree?


    Xinbao glanced at that person.


    She wanted to talk a little bit, but Emperor Ming Pei saw it, left his seat, picked up the dumpling, handed the imperial decree to others to watch, and said, "What does Xinbao want to say?"


    Xinbao asked with his eyes if he could speak?


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "If they can say it, they can all say it. Xinbao is my darling, how can they not say it?"


    These courtiers were also quite strange. Emperor Ming Pei''s voice was not loud, but when he opened his mouth, he immediately stopped arguing.


    Xinbao thought about it, so he said: "Master Yue, the Gu in you is not the heart-cracking Gu, you can''t use my prescription, for example, you can''t use Aesculus chinensis, which is more inclined to clear away heat. Detoxification, but the cold poison in you, you see that you are more serious now..."


    All the courtiers fell silent, not one of them changed slightly, Yue Feng even turned blue.


    Xinbao looked at the others with his **** eyes, and more than one person lowered his head in fear.


    Yuan Xiang had guessed before that Sun Tianji''s main battlefield was in the capital, and perhaps more than one official was forced into the camp.


    This kind of thing is like this, even if the poison is severe, even if you are forced, but you have not exposed or resisted or failed to resist, you are naturally short by three points, worthy of pity but no longer trustworthy.


    So there will definitely be people who secretly detoxify themselves and dare not seek a doctor.


    Thinking of the best, those who can make Qing Guogong use poison are obviously good people, and they will use poison if they can''t be won by normal means.


    So it''s not an unforgivable big mistake. The emperor can''t send the imperial physician to check all the officials. You can only find out if you find it. Come out, and let the little princess see it.


    On the one hand, it can prove that the little princess''s medical skills are indeed very good; on the other hand, if you are jumping around at this time, do you think it is for the country and the people, or for the third prince? ? Is it too melon field plum?


    There was a silence in the hall, no one spoke anymore, Emperor Ming Pei let out a sigh, and said: "Please Jian Yusi."


    Again, they are in a special situation.


    Originally, these things should not be done at once, or in other words, there was no previous series of procedures, but now they are added together...it is past lunch time.


    Xinbao is a little hungry, tired, thirsty, and hungry.


    Emperor Ming carried her back, and after sitting down, Emperor Ming put his hand on her face, as if he was just helping her with a haircut, and Xinbao felt a small piece of sugar was stuffed into his mouth.


    Xinbao: "..."


    She looked at him with big eyes, but Emperor Ming Pei still had a solemn face and didn''t look at her, as if this hand wasn''t his.


    Xinbao tried hard to keep his lips still, while crazily melting sugar with his tongue quickly, feeling that the glucose was being supplied to the brain, and his brain became more enlightened.


    But she obviously worried too much, because this ancient ceremony is said to be imitating the fairy family, it is very cumbersome, and she does not need to speak.


    Outside, the sound of neat footsteps and playing music can be heard for a long time.


    After about two quarters of an hour, Emperor Ming Pei quietly stuffed her with another candy before asking Fang Wuyou to take her down.


    After a while, the guard of honor arrived in front of the hall, and the yellow Gailong flag could be vaguely seen, and all civil and military officials knelt down to welcome them.


    Soon, the officials of the Ministry of Rites brought in a yellow jade document and a large round jade dish, which was bigger than a tabletop.


    Xinbao really didn''t expect that Dayan''s jade disc, that is, the genealogy of the royal family, is not just a name, but a real jade disc.


    Of course, it is necessary to make a book, but in addition to making a book, there will be a mysterious-looking jade plate with patterns carved on it. When the blood drips on it, it will automatically condense into a blood bead, and then it will be locked inside. There will be a feeling of being wrapped in jade skin and will not be exposed to the air.


    Xinbao also saw a mysterious snake that can tell blood, only thick and thick as chopsticks, with crystal-clear scales, beautiful as if carved from jade...


    In short, everything is unheard of, mysterious and unexplainable by science.


    Xinbao is at the end of the queue, and it will be her turn when her parents and brothers have finished taking them.


    The **** Shi Li of Jianyu Division knelt down, took a thin golden needle, gently pricked her fingertip, squeezed out a drop of blood, and at the same time as the blood dripped in... the whole jade plate suddenly lit up.


    Xinbao swallowed the candy in fright, and stared wide-eyed.


    Everyone also exclaimed, even Emperor Ming Pei quickly got up from his seat and walked to the jade plate.


    The huge jade dish glowed with bright and warm light, and every line was lit up, forming a very mysterious and mysterious pattern...


    Nuoda Hall of Supreme Harmony, hundreds of people fell silently, and it took about half an hour before the light slowly faded.


    The **** of Jianyu Division looked down and said in surprise: "Your Majesty! Little Princess..."


    Xinbao also looked down, and saw that her blood seemed to be wrapped in a layer of gold. If the blood of her father, mother and brother was like a white sugar-heart agate, then her blood would have an extra layer of golden light , is really "light" feeling.


    In this world, do supernatural powers really exist?


    Xinbao was in awe, and silently joined hands... If there is a **** in this world, then, please bless Xinbao''s family and friends, and live a safe and happy life!


    Such a whole, civil and military officials are all in awe.


    Yue Feng even ruined his guts. If he had known that she would really be blessed by God, Princess Zhen Guo would be Princess Zhen Guo...Why would he object!


    By the time everything was over, Xinbao was already a lump of exhaustion. He fell asleep after drinking a bowl of porridge, but woke up hungry at night, ate another meal in a daze, and fell asleep again.


    When she woke up again, it was her usual time to get up.


    With a dazed look, someone whispered softly: "Your Highness, are you awake? Do you want to get up?"


    Xinbao''s eyes were dim, and he wanted to sleep for a while, but Yuru laughed beside him and said, "Master, your brother Xiaoxian is here, talking outside!"


    Xinbao woke up with a jerk.


    She sat up quickly and said, "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    As soon as she said hurry up, she could reflect the professional responsibilities of these people. Anyway, the movements of the palace maids are more agile than the other, busy but not chaotic. Dressing makes people feel like swimming in water, and they will not touch them at all. As I rubbed it, I combed my hair lightly and quickly, without any pain.


    Anyway, in less than a quarter of an hour, she was brought out, and Yan Chenjue was talking with his parents and brothers in the living room, Xinbao trotted in and threw himself into his wife''s arms, Yan Chenjue hugged her with a smile , she whispered in his ear: "wife!"


    Yan Shen Jue hummed.


    It is not good to enter the palace, it is inconvenient to see my wife.


    The palace man set out the meal, and the second elder brother continued to ask: "Then when will you recognize your relatives?"


    Yan Shen Jue said: "Master...Father said to count the days."


    Xinbao asked: "What do you mean?"


    Yan Shen Jue smiled and said: "The emperor ordered me to recognize Master as my father. I am now called Yuan Zhen, Yuan Shen Jue."


    "Oh!" Xinbao nodded: "It sounds good, and it''s easy to write."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and remained silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： Isnt big brother fragrant?

    Chapter 393 Isn¡¯t Big Brother Nice?


    Going up early this morning, several decrees were issued one after another.


    First of all, the fake prince Tang Mou conspired to seize the throne and confuse the royal lineage... treason, disrespect and other crimes were committed concurrently. Because of Li Zhizhi''s loyalty and dedication to the country, he gave special favors, and released Li''s daughter to reconcile with him. In addition, because of the benevolence of the prince, he released his nine clans.


    Another: Duke Ling Chi of the Qing Dynasty was executed, his family was confiscated, and the nine clans were punished. The former third prince Yan Yousong was demoted to a commoner, and he was banned from entering Beijing, imperial examinations, and official positions for the rest of his life.


    In addition, Chen Benshan, the chief minister, was demoted and beheaded, and all his family members were beheaded, and his family was ransacked, and his nine clans were released.


    In addition to punishment, there are also rewards.


    Original Yiyonghou Shizi Yan Yan, adopted Yuanxiang as his son, because of his meritorious service in helping the prince, he was granted the title of Zhao Guogong, and he was granted a mansion, allowing him to open another mansion.


    The former magistrate of Longmen County, Liang Shen, was granted the title of Marquis of Huaicheng and allowed him to return to Beijing to report on his work because of his meritorious service in assisting the prince and helping the prince to promote the method of high yield.


    Yuan Yanjue adopted him purely because he wanted to completely separate him from that family, and helping the prince was just a pretext.


    As for why Tang Qingshan didn''t let Tang Qingshan recognize him... Well, first of all, the prince''s son is not easy to recognize, and secondly, although Emperor Mingpei also loves Yuan Shenjue very much, he is still inferior to his own granddaughter, so my wife What, although it is a play house, but maybe it?


    So wouldn''t that be nice? Everyone happy?


    The third prince, Yan Yousong... On the surface, he was only demoted to a commoner, but in fact, Emperor Ming Pei had sent someone to remove him, and picked a shadow guard who looked very similar to him, and left the capital as him to live.


    Why is this so?


    Because when "Concubine Zhu" touched the pillar and died, the real Zhu Chanjuan was not dead yet, but was imprisoned in one place to see if she could say anything.


    ...


    He said that Zhu Chanjuan had a strange fragrance, which he could smell at first, but after getting along for a long time, he couldn''t smell it anymore. The shadow guards who smelled this fragrance, regardless of gender, would involuntarily have a good impression of her.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that she has desires, but gradually, you may feel that she looks cute and pitiful, and then feel sympathy.


    Emperor Ming Pei was shocked.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he seemed to have smelled a strange fragrance from her, which would not affect his sanity, but would indeed make him feel happier.


    Looking at the situation of the shadow guard, it is obviously more serious than him, so people with strong willpower have less influence, and vice versa.


    Although according to common sense, this is probably also a kind of medicine, or a kind of Gu, but it is still shocking.


    Thinking about Xinbao''s foretelling and the phrase "monsters make trouble", it really made him unable to sleep peacefully.


    Now that Zhu Chanjuan is dead, she gave birth to two princes, the seventh prince died when he was young, and only the third prince remained, so get rid of the real third prince, order the shadow guard to pretend, maybe one day, someone will really come to him, At that time, it will not be caught off guard.


    Although Emperor Ming Pei knew rationally that it was right to do so, but the third prince was his own son after all, and Emperor Ming Pei felt really uncomfortable when he issued such an order.


    After the morning court, he asked Fang Wuyou: "What is Xinbao doing?"


    Fang Wuyou laughed urgently: "The old slave asked someone to ask, I heard that His Highness just woke up! The Duke has already passed."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and shook his head: "He is fast!"


    He entered the Imperial Study Room: "Call Xiao Tai in first, and ask Yuan Qing and the others to wait first."


    Fang Wuyou responded urgently, and retreated.


    East Palace, Yuan Shenjue showed Tuanzi all the imperial edicts of Feng Guogong, and said with a smile: "The emperor gave me a waist card, and I can enter the palace at any time."


    Xinbao said: "Then do you come to see me every day?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes, come if you can."


    He paused: "The emperor also gave me a house, which is said to be usable with a little repair. I''ll go and have a look at it later. When Uncle Shen comes, he can live with me and build a big pharmacy. Bai Gusheng lives there, if Hao Huashi wants to, he can go too."


    Tuanzi rolled his eyes, grabbed his hand, raised it up, took out a handkerchief from his sleeve pocket, and wiped his mouth.


    Yuan Shenjue was very used to bending over naturally, and brought his face closer, the dumpling kissed him, and then continued to eat.


    He even said to Yuan Shen: "Shall we go and see Huang Yeye?"


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Do you want to go?"


    Xinbao nodded, Yuan Shenjue said: "Then go."


    "Xinbao," the second elder brother heard it, turned back and said, "This morning, the emperor... Huang Yeye sent someone to tell us not to care about the rules, nor to say hello, but to go around first, meet relatives, and relax at ease." Talk to me in a while."


    Xinbao didn''t understand what he wanted to say, and blinked his eyes: "Oh?"


    The second elder brother said: "Huang Yeye is going to the morning court, especially with so many decrees today, he must be very busy. We are new here now, so we can''t help you, but it''s best not to bother him all the time. Even if you want to go, don''t pick him up." at this time."


    Xinbao said: "But Xinbao misses Yeye, and if Xinbao doesn''t see Yeye, he won''t be able to eat..."


    She quietly pushed away the bowl she had just finished eating with her small hands: "I can''t sleep yet, Xinbao won''t disturb Yeye, Xinbao will come back after taking a look."


    "Xinbao," the second elder brother said, "You are good, at this time the morning court just came, Xiaojue said that many people followed Yeye to the Imperial Study Room to discuss matters, didn''t you see that uncle didn''t come over?"


    He turned the face of Big Brother Tang who was talking to his parents, and said earnestly: "Look at our big brother, how handsome he is, don''t you think about him every day, can''t you think about him every day? Can you play with Big Brother for a while today? Let Big Brother tell you the story of the frontier, okay?"


    Brother Tang: "...??"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Tuanzi.


    Duanzi''s small face was wrinkled.


    She knew that their family had undergone drastic changes. They were in the palace and had just arrived, so the second brother must be careful...


    Of course he is right, but in her feeling, Emperor Mingpei is very kind and kind, like his parents, he is an elder who can get close to and trust with all his heart at any time. He has made so many orders, even the third prince has dealt with it. Oh, the third prince is also his son! He must be very sad.


    She wants to go and see him. If he is not sad, she will come back. If he is sad, she will stay with her for a while.


    Xinbao said: "But..."


    The twins outside walked in quickly, and said: "It turns out that there was also a palace in front of us! It was just demolished! They said it was originally the East Sixth Palace, and if it was demolished, they would not be in pairs. Affected Feng Shui, small lakes and gazebos, next to the garden."


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up: "The garden!"


    She got off the chair: "Xinbao also wants to see the garden."


    She took Yuan Shenjue''s hand: "Go! Let''s go to the garden!"


    Besides Yuru, there are a lot of maids and eunuchs beside her, and it is time to show off. As soon as the two of them went out, a large group of eunuchs and eunuchs immediately followed.


    Miss Lin called her: "Don''t go far!"


    Xinbao said, "Got it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： filled with thoughts

    Chapter 394 is filled with thoughts


    A group of people left Chengqian Palace.


    Xinbao looked back, saw no one followed, and immediately waved: "Let''s go, let''s go see Huang Yeye!"


    Yu Ru smiled and said, "Didn''t the second master not allow you to go?"


    Xinbao said in a serious manner: "You don''t understand this, do you? The best way to deal with a brother who loves to worry is...do it first and then talk! He will be relieved when he is not angry! If yes Yeah got mad, then let''s not tell him!"


    Yu Ru smiled and said, "Master is really smart!"


    The **** in the back said flatteringly: "Your Highness, can I carry you away?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "It''s my practice time now, I can walk by myself."


    She walked with little feet, and the speed was really not slow, and said: "This garden is so big, Uncle Shen said, when he comes back, he will help me send the flowers to the capital, and I can plant them in the garden at that time." Here it is!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Don''t plant indiscriminately, let them make a picture first, and then you can see where and what kind of flowers are suitable, and combine them with their pictures."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay, I can also secretly plant some medicinal materials... Let them save a little space for me in the middle."


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed: "I don''t know if the warm shed can be built. In fact, there is no one else coming here, right? Anyway, concubines and the like will not come here."


    The two walked forward while talking, and when they reached Taihe Gate, the two separated. Yuan Shenjue left the palace, and Xinbao led them to Qianqing Palace.


    Some courtiers were waiting outside, and when they saw her coming, they all came out to salute her.


    Xinbao hadn''t learned this before, so he glanced at Yuru subconsciously, Fang Wuyou stepped forward quickly, and the court ladies and eunuchs behind him were obviously close, but they didn''t **** him away, in fact, they didn''t dare to **** him, so they stayed silent. Quietly backed away.


    Fang Wuyou bent extremely low, smiled and whispered in his ear: "Your Highness, you are the princess of Zhenguo, and you deserve this gift."


    Xinbao nodded, and said to those grown-ups in a dignified manner: "My lords, please stand up, there is no need to be polite."


    Fang Wuyou nodded with a smile, expressing that this is very good, and at the same time said: "Is there something wrong, Your Highness?"


    "It''s okay," Xinbao said with a small face up, "Boss Fang, I was the one who missed it. I want to see it."


    Fang Wuyou bent even lower, and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness, Prime Minister Yuan is inside at the moment, discussing matters. After a while, the old servant will pass you a message. Would you like to sit here for a while?"


    Xinbao said: "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Fang Wuyou smiled and his face was full of chrysanthemums: "Your Highness is a slave, please wait a moment, Your Highness."


    Xinbao was waiting outside eagerly. Although Fang Wuyou said that he was going to give her a pass, this kind of thing is not urgent after all, and the pass depends on the timing. You can''t just go in in a daze, you have to wait for the two sides to talk. After a short pause, he went in to pour some tea for a change of incense before he could pass on the topic.


    So he is still standing at the door of the imperial study.


    After waiting for a while, I took the time to go in for some tea, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, the little princess, is outside. She said she missed the Emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei immediately put down the tea bowl: "Don''t ask her to come in yet!"


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly called people in, and Tuanzi entered the room, saluting decently: "Ye Ye Wan Fu Jin An."


    As soon as he saw this little meat dumpling, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth, and left his seat to clap his hands at her: "Xinbao, come here, yeah hug me."


    Hou Jianchu and the door of the imperial study were facing each other, and the courtiers saw it and couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    The door of the imperial study room was closed immediately, Yuan Xiang saluted her with a smile, Xinbao said: "Uncle!"


    Yuan Xiang smiled and said: "Your Highness should not be called that, nor should you salute your ministers."


    Xinbao asked him: "Then what should I do?"


    Yuan Xiang smiled and glanced at Emperor Ming Pei, and said to her: "I have to salute to Your Highness first, that''s a subject to the King, and then, because I am the tutor of His Highness''s elder brother, His Highness can pay back half a salute, or not. Also. A half-respect is for humility, and not for being rude.¡±


    What Yuan Xiang said was more straightforward than Fang Wuyou, Fang Wuyou didn''t dare to teach the master like this.


    Xinbao earnestly paid back half the salute, then turned around and threw himself into Emperor Mingpei''s arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged the dumpling with a smile, and said, "Did Xinbao miss you?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi used three tricks to coax people: "Xinbao can''t eat or sleep if he can''t see Yeye, and he doesn''t even bother to plant the garden in front of the palace gate!"


    "Yo, is that so?" Emperor Ming Pei said, "Then don''t starve Yeye''s Xinbaoer, bring some snacks for Xinbao."


    The little body in his arms froze, Emperor Ming Pei pretended not to notice, and continued: "Take more!"


    Fang Wuyou smiled and went out to give instructions, and within half a quarter of an hour, two large 16 grid boxes were brought out.


    Xinbao smelled the fragrance and turned her head.


    The desserts in the palace are all exquisite, like works of art, each one is small and delicate, the kind that can be stuffed in one bite.


    Although Xinbao''s stomach was full, her heart was still hungry. She immediately picked up the small silver fork and asked him, "Yeah, do you want to eat? Uncle, do you want to eat?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yeah, don''t eat."


    Xinbao tasted one, and his eyes lit up: "This is delicious!"


    She tasted another one: "This one is delicious too!"


    She tasted another one: "This one is still delicious!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was purely teasing the child, seeing that she was eating endlessly, afraid that she would be too full, he raised his hand and asked someone to bring **** jujube tea, tested the temperature, fed her a few mouthfuls, and then Xinbao ¡­hiccupped.


    She quickly covered her mouth.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Isn''t it because you can''t eat it if you can''t see it? Why is it round when I touch my belly?"


    "Maybe..." Xinbao rolled his eyes, and said sincerely: "Maybe it''s filled with longing!?"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud.


    He put his arm around the dumpling, gently rubbed her belly, and continued to discuss with Yuan Xiang.


    Yuan Xiang stayed for lunch, and the dumplings didn''t eat much at noon, they just mixed in with her, and someone waited on her for dinner.


    After eating, Yuan Xiang left first, and Emperor Ming Pei didn''t rush to ask people to come in, so he said to her: "The people around you are a bit chaotic now, and they are vying to get ahead... But it''s not a bad thing, people have no ambition to make progress. On the contrary, it is difficult to control. You can choose the one that is pleasing to the eye, give it a name first, pick four maids, four eunuchs, people close to it are enough, and then you can pick the one that you use, usually call her twice... For a maximum of three days, if there is no order around you, you will be promoted by another person. Xin Baoer, you don¡¯t need to think too much about this kind of thing. Things like sweet mouth can make you happy are all small things. It¡¯s all about your heart. Whether each perform their duties, fast and good, that''s enough."


    Xinbao listened with gusto.


    Being taught by the emperor the way of imperial servants, this is dry goods!


    What he said was simple, but he actually meant one thing. I don''t care how you operate, I only care about the results. If one doesn''t work, just change it. Anyway, there are plenty of people in the palace, and there are always people who can do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： A priceless garden

    Chapter 395 The Priceless Garden


    In the afternoon of Dongyue, it was already a little cold outside, but the earth dragon was burning in the Qianqing Palace, making it warm.


    Tuanzi tore off her hair, took off her coat, and was only wearing a thin jacket. She was about to take a nap, but she became refreshed, lifted the quilt, and lay on Huang Yeye''s shoulder: "What else?"


    Emperor Ming Pei leaned back and put his arms around her, "You have to use your own brain, I''ve told you, what else do you think?"


    Xinbao nodded, and lay her head sideways in his arms: "Oh!"


    Yeah''s body is really hot, and the sound of her heartbeat is so hypnotic that Tuanzi''s eyes close together.


    Emperor Ming Pei pulled up the quilt, pressed her small head with his big hand, and said again: "By the way, I think you will live in a crowded place, so I am going to change the name of Yong''an Palace next to it to Fuzhen Palace, and give it to you to live in." , Tomorrow I will ask someone to open the door from the middle... Aren''t you going to the Wu''an Prince''s Mansion tomorrow? I will ask someone to rush to open the door first, so as not to disturb you."


    Tuanzi was very interested, and was startled again, "Can we live in both?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yes, I will live here for you."


    Tuanzi asked again: "Does Xinbao live alone? Xinbao is a little scared."


    Ming Pei''s chest trembled with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, it''s up to you whether you want to live or not, it''s just an excuse, you can live there if you want, you can let your brother live there, there is no one going there except you, you can live however you want .¡±


    Fang Wuyou next to him couldn''t help but click tut in his heart.


    A kiss is a kiss. When the false prince was a prince, there were a lot of people in the backyard, and several people who had served him lived together. It was so careless, and Emperor Ming Pei never thought of giving him a place.


    And to be honest, the princess or something is supposed to live in the harem, but she happens to be a grandchild and she is young, and Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t want her to be separated from her family.


    If there is a decree for this, there must be a bunch of people chattering, the emperor simply refuses to decree, and directly asks people to move it in private...Then what if these people hear about it? What is your intention to inquire about the East Palace?


    This well-intentioned person is really worth it... Tsk tsk a few times!


    Xinbao didn''t expect such twists and turns, she was recalling the layout of Chengqian Palace.


    Chengqian Palace has two entrances, with five main halls in the front yard and back yard, and three auxiliary halls in the east and west.


    In Tang Shihua''s world, the well-known concubine Dong E lived in Chengqian Palace, but in fact, in this world, concubines are not allowed to set foot in the sixth east palace and the fifth north palace.


    Fortunately, there is no rule that people cannot live in the front hall, so now parents live in the front hall of Chengqian Palace.


    And because Xinbao has the title of Zhenguo Princess, in terms of etiquette, her status is higher than that of the emperor''s grandson who has no title, so now Xinbao lives in the back hall, and the brothers can only live in the side hall separately. Quite crowded.


    Because the so-called three side halls are only as large as three rooms, they are not divided into three rooms like a hotel.


    Xinbao said: "Then Xinbao won''t move, let brother move!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed: "Go back and tell your parents and let them discuss it."


    Then Xinbao finally remembered the business: "Yeah, can Xinbao plant flowers in the front garden?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said: "When the picture is out, ask them to show it to you. Xiao Tai has been nagging, saying that there is someone who wants to install a swing for you, but he has been busy all the time, but he didn''t make it. Turn around Tell them to set up a swing for you."


    Xinbao pushes forward: "Can Xinbao grow medicine?"


    Emperor Ming Pei paused: "Growing medicine?"


    He frowned and thought for a while: "Isn''t it too beautiful? Look at a piece of medicinal material?"


    "What does that matter?" Xinbao said, "Didn''t you just say that there is no one going there except us?"


    Emperor Ming Pei choked: "..."


    Then the emperor, who had never been choked, raised his hand and slapped her little butt.


    Xinbao giggled, and climbed up like a cat, put his arms around his neck, and kissed his face: "Xinbao picks good-looking herbs, okay? Many herbs are also blooming! Maybe one day in the future In order to find a medicinal herb, the imperial doctor was so worried and wept, and then at this moment, he passed by here, and his eyes lit up... Wow! There are priceless medicines everywhere!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by her again, and deliberately reserved: "I will consider it."


    Xinbao kissed him several times: "Yeah is the best, Xinbao loves it the most!"


    "Yes." Emperor Ming Pei said, "Okay!"


    Xinbao was so happy that he hugged his face with both hands, and kissed him again: "When Xinbao is ready, yeah, go and see."


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed.


    Then Tuanzi changed his posture contentedly, spreading his hands and feet like small crabs, laying flat on his stomach, keeping the front fully warm, brewing drowsiness again, and slowly closing his eyes.


    After a while, Emperor Ming Pei remembered another thing: "Xinbao..."


    Tuanzi stretched out his little hand and covered his mouth: "Don''t make noise, Xinbao will fall asleep soon."


    She raised her small head and looked at him with slack eyes: "Yeah, let''s talk about it tomorrow, otherwise Xinbao will have no reason to come over tomorrow!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Is there still a reason to come to see Ye Ye?"


    He pressed the back of her head with one hand, and pressed down her little face: "Okay, go to sleep now!"


    Duanzi fell asleep in seconds.


    After a while, Emperor Ming Pei put her down lightly. He straightened his clothes, walked out lightly, and returned to his normal pace after leaving the side hall. People, delay my old things!"


    Fang Wuyou just wanted to say, Your Majesty, can you see how happy you are smiling before saying this?


    Besides, you talk when people want to sleep, and you talk when they want to sleep... It''s really no one''s fault.


    Xinbao slept for nearly two hours, got up and ate something, and then brought her people back for a stroll.


    Entering Chengqian Palace, Xinbao went straight to the main hall, and the maids and eunuchs hurriedly opened the door and closed the curtain for her.


    As a result, as soon as Xinbao entered, except for the twins and third brother, everyone else was sitting and talking inside.


    ah? Almost missed the high IQ club at home!


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "His Royal Highness, the busiest princess in our family, is back?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao asked the maid to take off her cloak: "Xinbao has something to do when going out, Yeye taught Xinbao important things, Xinbao can teach you!"


    The second elder brother gently raised his hand, and the eunuchs and maids in the room retreated silently and quickly as if they had received some signal, only Xinbao''s own maid was a little slower and poured a cup of tea for Xinbao, and then followed back down.


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Second brother asked: "I wonder what is important?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Although it is impossible for the second elder brother to know, Xinbao still feels a little ashamed!


    Fortunately, this is not the only thing she can say, so Xinbao said: "Yeah said, we can''t live, so tomorrow we will open a small door on the wall on this side and the other side, and then let my brother move in." Live there."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： The second brother with obsessive-compulsive disorder

    Chapter 396 The second brother with obsessive-compulsive disorder


    The second elder brother asked: "You told Yeye that we can''t live?"


    Ms. Lin asked at the same time: "Which brother? All brothers?"


    "No," Tuanzi said, "It wasn''t Xinbao who said it, but Yeye said it himself. On the surface, it was for Xinbao, but it was just a pretext. Xinbao was afraid of living alone, so he didn''t have to live there and let brother go." Stay, any brother will do."


    Second brother put down the teacup: "Xinbao, tell brother everything you said to Yeye."


    Xinbao let out a cry, sat down on Big Brother Tang''s lap nearby, and babbled.


    The second brother listened to her quietly, nodded, and pondered slightly.


    He was worried about her, worried that she would disturb Emperor Ming Pei, and worried that Emperor Ming Pei would make her feel uncomfortable if he ignored her. This was one aspect.


    On the other hand, this is how people like the second brother act.


    No matter how you look at it, Emperor Ming Pei is a very important existence, and he will not try his luck in a daze.


    He will act conservatively first, observe and understand, make a decision before making a move, and then decide how he will communicate with him in the future.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m insincere, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not straightforward. Pay attention to methods and methods, and pursue perfection and efficiency.


    It''s like in modern times, if you say you want to buy a new pair of running shoes, your mother may say that you look like running shoes; but if you want to say that running shoes have the lowest discount throughout the year, the success rate may increase by 30%. Go shopping with your mom all day, and persuade her to buy a set of expensive cosmetics, and your running shoes will be almost stable.


    So even between relatives, there will be strategies.


    Xinbao sat on the armrest, looking eagerly at her beautiful second brother.


    Second brother''s beautiful and delicate appearance, wearing this brightly colored costume, really fits him well, making him look noble.


    Xinbao walked over from the table, and the whole group lay on his back: "Second brother."


    He glanced back at her: "Yes."


    Xinbao said seriously: "Yeah is really good, very good, very good. He not only likes Xinbao, he also likes his brother, he likes every one of us."


    The second brother raised his hand with a smile, and touched her soft face: "Brother knows."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Then let Fan''er and Rong''er go live in the palace over there after packing up tomorrow!"


    The eldest brother said: "Little Five and Little Six should go there too. The four of us are over there, just enough to live in. But I have to go back to the border after the Chinese New Year... Can Erlang do it by himself? Shall we let Sanlang Shilang go? Little Five and Little Six Follow you?"


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "It''s okay, Chang''er and Sheng''er don''t count, so let the four of you go over there!"


    While speaking, she stood up, hugged her daughter, and whispered: "Then have you named them well?"


    Xinbao also asked quietly: "Are you up yet?"


    Miss Lin said: "Your second brother helped me. My surname is Lin, so the maids are called Zhi Fan and Ye Mao... what else?"


    The second elder brother laughed and said, "Talking too much, Xinbao can''t remember it for a while, first remember the most used person, father is Qingshan, so his eunuchs are called Chuangluan and Diezhang... His mother''s surname is Lin, so they are Zhifan and Yemao ;Big Brother created the wind and strong grass by himself; I am Rong, so mine are called Jiebei and Chengwei; Sanlang is called Risheng, Yueheng, and Shiro is called Duijin and Jiyu..."


    The fourth brother Tang complained beside him: "The third brother used swords and swords, but was rejected by the second brother. I said it was called Zhaocaijinbao. , I said earlier that he was going to get up, why should he just get up! Why waste me a long time doing things? Besides, accumulating gold and jade is not the same as attracting wealth and treasure!"


    The second elder brother glared at him, and said again: "Little Wu''s name is Shenji, Miaosuan, he started it himself! I didn''t start it! Little Liu''s name is Hidden, Hidden Name... He insists on not being surprised or angry, Still dragging the text with me? Can I not know that it is from "Liu Hou Lun"? But the problem is that you can''t have a dharma name! Hiding a hidden name is a bit like a dharma name!"


    Puff ha ha ha! Tuanzi just listened and laughed.


    Then the second brother looked at her.


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes, and the fourth brother smiled and said, "You didn''t understand what he was talking about? Let you start with this style! If it doesn''t suit you, he will change it for you! Your name is Xinbao, why don''t you just start with the five internal organs?" Six internal organs?"


    He couldn''t stop laughing while talking.


    Xinbao found out that the second brother and Yan Shenjue both had obsessive-compulsive disorder, but the direction of the compulsion was different.


    The second elder brother said: "How about you call it Hebi, Suizhu? Jiguang, Pianyu?? It''s all fine. Or the deeper layer is called Chibi, Cunyin? It''s also fine."


    Xinbao thought for a while, then shook his head: "You are all named after your names, and I want to be like you. I am a painting, and Yeye said that the mountains and rivers are picturesque... I have made up my mind, I want to be called Chunhua , autumn fruit, warm winter, cool summer.¡±


    Second brother nodded: "Not bad!"


    He looked at them: "Look, if you guys can act so well, why would I interfere with you? It''s strange that someone interferes if you act ugly!"


    He picked up his sister with one hand: "Let''s go, let''s pick people out."


    Xinbao: "..."


    So they turned around and called everyone in.


    To be honest, there are really many people in the palace, anyway, she is the only one, and about twenty palace maids came in with a clatter.


    And they themselves have ranks, standing in three rows.


    Xinbao looked around carefully, even the back, and then picked out four familiar and good-looking ones.


    After choosing, she looked at the second brother, who nodded with a smile, indicating that she made a good choice.


    Xinbao directly named it: "From today onwards, your names are Chunhua, Qiushi, Nuandong, and Liangxia."


    The four people were both surprised and happy, and saluted together: "Thank you, master, for giving me the name."


    In the palace, giving a name is a very important sense of ritual, just like Fang Wuyou, when he was a young eunuch, he was only called Wuyou, and later he gradually became a big eunuch, so he got a surname.


    Then Xinbao drew a gourd in the same way, called the eunuchs, and picked four out. Xinbao chose four kinds of Chinese medicines and named them Baiji, Baiqian, Baiying, and Ginkgo.


    After the selection was over, there were only four court ladies and four eunuchs left, and the second elder brother said: "Chunhua is temporarily in charge of the inside, and Baiji is temporarily in charge of the outside. Starting tomorrow, this side will be connected with the Yong''an Palace next to it. You can discuss it and don''t stay behind." Too many people, try to keep it as streamlined as possible.¡±


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes.


    This is different from what Huang Yeye said.


    What Huang Yeye said is more like a law of the jungle, pick out four first, and let them compete for a "leader".


    And the second elder brother''s approach...how should I put it, it is more like modern management. I am optimistic about you, and I will directly and explicitly authorize you to manage the next one. When.


    Each has it''s own benefits.


    But anyway, in this way, at night, you can obviously feel the quietness around you, not the feeling that everyone wants to come in, and everyone wants to come over.


    The next morning, I went to Prince Wu''an''s Mansion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Wuan Palace

    Chapter 397 Wu''an Palace


    The whole family did not sit in the car, Anbu came out of the palace in a car, just happened to look around.


    Xiao Tai took leave today, didn''t go to the morning court, and was waiting for them at the gate of the palace early, the eldest one stood out very conspicuously.


    Xinbao called from a distance: "Uncle!"


    The twins also got to know Xiao Tai very well during her absence, and said, "Uncle!"


    Xinbao got up earlier than usual, and she was a little lethargic. She was hugged by Mrs. Lin, so she was a step late and missed the two younger brothers.


    I saw Xiao Tai hugged one of them, performed the rubbing method, rubbed it hard, then hugged the other one, and rubbed it again... Then Xiao Tai grabbed Little Six''s arm with both hands, and threw it to his back Up: "Let''s go, uncle will take you home!"


    Was suddenly thrown up, and did a backflip. Brother Liu, who was back to back with his uncle, was stunned at first, then kicked his legs and shouted: "Arm! Arm! Uncle, the arm is broken!"


    Xiao Tai was stunned for a moment, and with one free hand, he grabbed him with the backhand: "Hey, you little boy, why are you turning around?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Tuanzi silently retracted the little feet that had already run away.


    Thank you little six brother for trying mine, thank you!


    She didn''t want to cry first on the way to see her great-grandmother!


    Brother Xiaoliu was very stubborn, he didn''t take it seriously after a few shakes, the family got into the carriage, and soon arrived at Prince Wu''an''s Mansion.


    Obviously, the old concubine had been waiting for a long time. As soon as she heard that they had arrived, she came out to welcome them.


    The old concubine was tall, with gorgeous hair, and a somewhat old face, but she gave off a high-spirited feeling, and she was full of energy. She was a girl from the general''s family at a glance.


    She strode over and saluted first: "My wife is joining Your Highness, Your Majesty."


    Yan Qingshan rushed forward to help him up, "Grandma doesn''t need it."


    The old concubine didn''t insist on saluting, she grabbed him impatiently, put her hands on his shoulders and looked at him for a while, she couldn''t help crying: "It really looks like it! They look so similar! These people are really... blind, so Over the years, so many county magistrates have all come out of the capital. I don¡¯t believe that no one knows Tai¡¯er! It¡¯s okay to tell me! You should have recognized him long ago. Tell me, it¡¯s in vain. All these years of sin..."


    While talking, the old concubine rubbed him back and forth from head to shoulder.


    Yan Qingshan has never been caressed like this since he was a child, and he was not confused until now. He was a little uncomfortable, but he still bent over and let her caress him, while answering her in a calm voice: "It''s nothing." Not hard."


    Xiao Tai smiled and watched from the side, but didn''t stop him.


    It wasn''t until the old concubine held Yan Qingshan''s head in her hands and talked for a long time before she came back to herself, "Look at me, come in first! Let''s come in and talk."


    She took Mrs. Lin''s hand again: "Are you Mulan? As soon as I heard what they said, I thought we must have lost our temper. I saw that you are a cheerful person...Look at this, how can you be so beautiful! "


    She suddenly thought of something, and laughed twice: "When you stand outside, those people will be dumbfounded. The wooden beauties raised by those literati can really surpass a mountain!"


    Ms. Lin understood and raised her eyebrows.


    The old concubine sat down, pulled her to her side again, and looked at her carefully with her face apart, boasting at the same time. After finally being rare enough, she began to look at Brother Tang again, and rubbed her from shoulder to head again.


    The old princess is really happy.


    Especially in their Wu''an Palace, they have been ridiculed in private for the past twenty years. Suddenly seeing so many of their own children, it is absolutely necessary to really like them. I don''t know how to make out.


    Yan Qingshan and his elder brother felt a little uncomfortable being loved, but they had to say that they got close all of a sudden.


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and he kept watching from the side.


    When she saw the old concubine, she didn''t have that familiar and throbbing feeling, so she was thinking, what does this mean?


    Does it mean that if the original trajectory of fate is followed, she has never seen her?


    She is so close to Xiao Tai, but she has never met her... There is only one possibility.


    She looked at her face carefully.


    She should have diabetes, which in this day and age is called diabetes.


    She should have shown that her eyesight has deteriorated now, that''s why she came closer to see their faces clearly... Seeing that when she stands, she habitually alternates her feet from time to time, she may already have diabetic feet, which will sting Pain or sock feeling.


    But I don''t know why, she hasn''t used medicine yet.


    But everyone is so happy today, she doesn''t want to mention the treatment, anyway, it''s not too late for two days... She can find Bai Gusheng later, give her an improved version of Xiaoke Pill, and then ask Bai Gusheng to treat her .


    The main ingredients of Xiaoke Pills are astragalus, raw land, and pollen, which can nourish kidney and yin, nourish qi and promote body fluid, lower blood sugar, improve three excesses and one deficiency, that is, symptoms of polyuria, polydipsia, polyphagia, and weight loss . Combined with acupuncture, the effect should be very good.


    The old concubine looked at each one carefully, and finally took Xinbao into her arms, looked at it carefully, and said again and again: "This child has a really good face, and the lips look like Ruyi! The ears also look like , you talk about my Ruyier, everyone says she is rich and powerful, with a face full of happiness and longevity..."


    She sighed, felt a little sad, and shook her head again: "Don''t talk about this, Xin Bao''er, be good, I heard that your uncle still bumped Bao''er''s head? You tell the grandma, and the grandma scolds him!"


    Grandmother and grandma are also common names, but calling great-grandmother is too troublesome, so I still call grandma to make out.


    Xinbao immediately nodded and said: "Yes, grandma, uncle is too stupid to coax children. He bumped Xinbao''s head before, and twisted my brother''s arm just now... When he has a child in the future, grandma won''t let him coax."


    The old concubine laughed loudly: "Okay, my grandma won''t let him coax you!"


    She glanced at her son with a smile, without saying much, she put her arm around the dumpling, and then took Mrs. Lin''s hand to talk.


    The family stayed until sunset before being released, so Xinbao missed the appointment and did not go to see her Huang Yeye.


    Xinbao woke up the next day, and wrote out the improved version of Xiaoke Wan and acupuncture methods, and when Yuan Shenjue came, he gave it to him and asked him to take it to Bai Gusheng.


    Then she made a request to Chunhua: "I want a doll about the size of a human, sewed with white cloth, and then I will use it to practice golden needles."


    She is familiar with acupuncture points, but her hands are not steady, so she needs to practice more.


    This was the first time she issued a task to her grand maid. Chunhua took it very seriously and went to do it immediately.


    The next day, Yuan Xiang took a rest, and the family went to Yuan''s house again.


    Now the Duke Zhao¡¯s mansion has not been repaired yet, even Yuan Shenjue lives in Yuan¡¯s house, so you can see them all when you see them.


    Mrs. Yuan''s maiden name is Li, she is just over fifty, her face looks younger, very gentle and elegant, she is completely different from the old concubine.


    But getting along, it will not make people restrained.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： you are the ball

    Chapter 398 You are the ball


    But they didn''t stay at Yuan''s house for long, they came out after lunch, everyone was dressed in casual clothes, just in time for a stroll.


    Xinbao ate so much and wore a lot of clothes that he was like a ball, walking slowly while talking to Bai Gusheng.


    Bai Gusheng has just made Xiaoke Wan, and he hasn''t gone to Wu''an Palace yet.


    As he walked, he complained: "I would not want to come to the capital if I didn''t want you here! Although I like to cure diseases, I still like the symptoms of Jianghu people... Whether it is illness, poison, or injury, they are all very interesting. But I don''t like to treat the rich and the rich. Many of the diseases of the rich and the rich are fabricated. The treatment is sticky and has many things. I don''t like it. I''m not talking about your family. "


    Xinbao glanced at him.


    She is very good at these so-called afflictions of wealth, house diseases, sub-health, etc... For her, it is precisely because most of these diseases cannot be eradicated that others cannot cure them.


    Xinbao let out a long and old-fashioned sigh: "We are not real doctors, and we don''t have that kind of... parental heart."


    Bai Gusheng: "Pfft!"


    You still love your parents just like you? ?


    Before Xinbao could speak, he heard a child''s voice laughing: "Look, that child looks like a ball!"


    Although Xinbao felt that she had nothing to do with the ball, she was still very sensitive when she looked up... not far away, there were a few children aged seven or eight, laughing and pointing at her.


    The kid who spoke was so fat that his neck was missing, so he had the nerve to laugh at her!


    The mature Xinbao immediately retorted: "You are the ball!"


    "You are the ball, you are the ball!" The fat boy grimaced: "Slightly slightly!"


    Xinbao said: "You are the ball, you are the ball!"


    The children over there immediately retorted: "You are the ball, you are the ball!"


    Xinbao never said so many children by himself, and immediately looked around to find foreign aid.


    The adults and servants next to him were all attracted by the dumpling in an instant.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother, who had already run away, immediately ran back with their troops, from the master to the servant to the station, shouting in unison: "You are the ball!!"


    The momentum soared to the sky, and the children fell silent in an instant.


    Bai Gusheng watched, laughed for a long time, suddenly realized his identity, and immediately shouted at their backs: "You are the ball!"


    Children who ran away: "She is the ball! Little head, roll the ball!"


    Tuanzi stomped her feet angrily, and then she said in a full-fledged manner: "Don''t bully the youth ball!"


    Poof!


    Several adults held back their laughter with difficulty.


    Tuanzi continued: "Don''t bully youth balls!! I will look good when I grow up! White, thin and good-looking! But you will not look good when you grow up!" She pointed in the direction where they disappeared: "I heard No! You don''t look good when you grow up!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was originally talking to his second elder brother in the back, so he rushed over and hugged her up.


    He was already skinny, so hugging him...was like hugging a ball.


    Tuanzi lay on his shoulder, crying, "Honey, you weren''t here just now, someone bullied me..."


    Yuan Shen Jue actually heard it all, suppressed a smile, and quickly comforted her: "Don''t pay attention to them, they are talking nonsense,"


    He has long been familiar with the way of coaxing groups: "Xinbao is so thin, but she wears too much. Besides, there is no way a three- or four-year-old child is not round..."


    Upstairs not far away, several old men laughed and retreated from the window.


    An old man said: "Tingfang, what do you think?"


    Li Tingfang smiled and said, "How can such a young child see anything?"


    Another person also laughed and said, "It''s really cute."


    "You still have to watch it slowly," Ge Lao Ma Long said: "There are too many cute children, but cuteness can''t make the jade plate shine like gold!"


    Yan Shen Jue sent them all the way to the palace gate before handing the dumplings to Yan Qingshan.


    Xinbao went back to the palace and took a nap. After waking up, she still remembered this matter, sent the others out, quietly stood on the stool, and carefully took photos.


    She found that she can no longer deceive herself, she is really a bit like a ball...


    So when it was time for dinner at night, she ate half a bowl of rice, but she decided not to eat it.


    Ms. Lin is still a little strange: "Only eat this little? Are you eating dim sum in private again?"


    Xinbao looked at her, nodded silently, and Mrs. Lin said: "After waking up from a nap, you can''t eat so much. You can eat four yuan at most."


    Xinbao smelled the smell of meat on the table, swallowed secretly: "Got it! Then I''ll go back!"


    She can''t watch it here anymore, and if she continues to watch it, she won''t be able to bear it.


    She came out silently, her little back was hurt and desolate.


    Second elder brother glanced at her, and whispered with a smile: "Are you sad because you were laughed at today?"


    Ms. Lin paused: "It''s really possible..." Then: "Pfft!"


    Brother Tang smiled and said: "It''s really a girl''s house, no matter how young a girl is, she must be beautiful. If you tell Wulang Liulang this, they don''t care at all."


    Ms. Lin was a little amused: "I''ll go and see later, there are too few of these."


    So after dinner, Mrs. Lin asked the kitchen to cook a small bowl of noodles, and went to find her with it.


    Xinbao has already lay down.


    She is serious about losing weight, so she won''t be hungry when she goes to bed early... She was lying silently, listening to Chunhua Yuru''s greetings outside, and through the curtain, she could see Mrs. Lin holding a bowl of something, and left come over.


    The strong smell of oil wafted over, and Xinbao''s saliva was about to flow out. He sat up abruptly and covered his head with the quilt.


    Chunhua and the others opened the curtains, and Mrs. Lin sat down beside the bed, holding back a smile and patting the quilt: "Xinbaoer? Xinbao?"


    Duanzi''s muffled voice came from under the quilt: "I don''t eat, I want to lose weight!"


    Ms. Lin coaxed her softly: "Xinbao is not fat at all, Xinbao is only four years old, and a four-year-old child will not get fat by eating anything."


    "Liar!" Tuanzi was very depressed: "Xinbao looked in the mirror! Really, really looks like a ball!"


    Miss Lin: "...Pfft!"


    Xinbao felt sad at that time, and when she flattened her mouth, she cried secretly.


    Mrs. Lin looked at the bulging quilt and shook it regularly, shaking, shaking, distressed and funny, almost couldn''t help it, her face flushed from holding back her laughter, and took a deep breath : "Did I call Daddy?"


    The quilt is still shaking, shaking, shaking...


    Ms. Lin held back her smile, put the bowl on the tray, and went out to call Yan Qingshan.


    When Yan Qingshan came in, the quilt had stopped shaking, he touched the head of the dumpling through the quilt: "Xinbao? Xinbaoer? Xinbao is not fat, eat obediently."


    Tuanzi ignored him.


    Yan Qingshan said again: "Be obedient, Xinbao is still practicing martial arts now. How can you get fat if you eat more, and your father and mother are not fat, and your brother is not fat, and Xinbao will not be fat when he grows up."


    The taciturn old father used up all his deceptive words, but his daughter remained motionless.


    Yu Ru knew them well after all, and she was very courageous, coughing: "Your Highness, is it possible that the little princess is asleep?"


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： Its really not worrying

    Chapter 399 is really not worrying


    Yan Qingshan slowly lifted the quilt.


    There were still tears on the little dumpling''s face, and the look of grievance had not faded away, so he fell asleep with his hands on his knees and pillow on his lap.


    Yan Qingshan helplessly supported his daughter''s little head, put her back on the pillow, and whispered: "I will definitely be hungry at night, leave some snacks for her."


    Chunhua responded urgently: "Yes."


    Yan Qingshan tucked in the quilt for her, turned around and went out, Chunhua and the two carefully pulled up the curtain for her, and backed out.


    In the Qing Palace.


    Emperor Ming Pei was busy until Haichu (21:00) before going to bed, and asked, "What is the little villain up to today?"


    Fang Wuyou secretly laughed.


    Yesterday I was still a baby, but today I am a little villain. The emperor is waiting for someone not to get angry!


    He had to smile on his face and said: "Your Highness went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion today. After returning to the palace in Weishi, he has not come out in Chengqian Palace."


    Emperor Ming Pei snorted: "We didn''t even come back to the palace to see me! What a liar!"


    Fang Wuyou laughed anxiously and said, "Speaking of which, your Highness also encountered a small incident today..."


    He raised his head slightly, seeing what Emperor Ming Pei meant, he was obviously willing to listen, and then quickly continued: "Today, His Royal Highness and his family came out of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and they concealed their identities and wandered around the market, only to encounter a few children laughing. , and even quarreled with the little Highness..."


    As the chief executive of the imperial court, one must have such skills. He has to know who the emperor cares about and what he has done all day. When the emperor asks, he can get a real-time report.


    Fang Wuyou spoke vividly, as if he was watching from the side at that moment.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed loudly when he heard it, and said: "I will ask Yuan Xiang tomorrow, don''t bully the youth ball..."


    He laughed out loud as he spoke: "Did he teach it?"


    Fang Wuyou also laughed, and continued: "I heard that His Highness took a nap, drove everyone out, stayed in the room for a long time, and when he came out, he looked aggrieved. He only ate half a bowl of rice at night. He refused to eat, His Highness and Empress went to try to persuade him but did not eat, and fell asleep while crying!"


    "What?" Emperor Ming Pei immediately stopped laughing: "You are only a little child, and you tell her to go to bed hungry?"


    He scolded him: "You old fool! Still laughing! Is this a funny thing?"


    Fang Caiyou quickly put away his smile, and knelt down on the ground: "This slave is stupid! This slave doesn''t know how serious it is!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said angrily, "What about now?"


    Fang Wuyou said with a bitter face: "Your Highness has just gone to sleep."


    Emperor Ming Pei said angrily: "It''s really... there is no one who raises children like this! I have to go there! People who are dozens of years old! I don''t even know this!"


    Fang Wuyou: "..."


    Seeing the emperor stood up angrily and left, Fang Wuyou could only get up hurriedly to keep up.


    It was late at night, everyone was already asleep, and the gates of Chengqian Palace were closed. The emperor suddenly came over, which shocked everyone.


    Emperor Ming Pei went straight to the apse, went in and took a look, Tuanzi was lying on his side, curled up into a little cicada monkey, his small fleshy face was squeezed flat, his mouth was slightly open, and he was sleeping soundly.


    Emperor Ming Pei lit the lantern and touched her little face. She was still babbling, and she didn''t know what good food to eat in her dreams.


    Emperor Mingpei waited for a while to see if she was awake, and then came out, pressing his throat, and gave a series of instructions: "Tomorrow, we will set up a small kitchen here, and send some imperial cooks over here. Which one of the children does not eat seven meals a day?" Eight meals, dim sum soup and noodles constantly? You are growing up, how can you be hungry? And you! Everyone is eating dry rice? The master took you out, and you can still make the master suffer. A large group of people, fight You can''t win even a verbal battle, so what''s the use of you!"


    The court lady and **** immediately knelt down on the ground.


    Fang Wuyou repeatedly persuaded: "The emperor calm down!"


    Yan Qingshan and the others hurried over and saluted.


    Emperor Ming Pei sprayed him again: "How can raising a girl be the same as raising a boy, Xinbao is a little bigger, and was sick for so long when I was a child, and I don''t know how to coax her without eating. Just let her sleep like this? What should I do if I''m hungry? !"


    Yan Qingshan can only say: "The son is negligent, and the father is tired of worrying."


    Emperor Ming Pei walked back and forth with his hands behind his back, and said, "Tell me what to do now?"


    Miss Lin tentatively asked: "Father, why don''t... my daughter-in-law guard her here? Ask someone to feed her when she wakes up?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Alright. When I wake up tomorrow morning, I''ll have someone hug me and watch over me!"


    He looked at the two of them bitterly: "Oh!" He went in again.


    Fang Wuyou couldn''t help but click tut again.


    He found that this family was not afraid of Emperor Ming Pei.


    It is not the kind of feeling of fear and respect for the king, the feeling of looking at the king and trying his best to please, but the same as purely facing his own father, respecting and not losing his closeness.


    Emperor Ming Pei went in to have a look again.


    Tuanzi was still sleeping in a lump, still drooling, which had soaked a little bit of the pillow.


    Emperor Ming Pei was both distressed and funny, and he accused Yan Qingshan in a low voice: "Look for yourself! Are you pitiful? It''s the first time I know that royal children can be so hungry!"


    Yan Qingshan still said: "What the father said is true, it is the fault of the son."


    Emperor Ming Pei took out his handkerchief, and gently wiped the corner of Tuanzi''s mouth. Tuanzi smacked his mouth again, and then... bit his finger.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    More than one person switched to the vibration mode, desperately holding back a smile, shaking their bodies slightly.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but laugh too.


    He twitched his hand, but he couldn''t move it, and it didn''t hurt even with the veil on it. Emperor Mingpei paused for a moment, then twitched a little harder, and pulled it out all at once, and then saw Tuanzi twitching the tip of his nose , two tears came down at once, and then started crying.


    She woke herself up from crying, opened her eyes in a daze, saw Emperor Ming Pei, immediately felt aggrieved, and threw herself into his arms: "Yeah, brother Liang took away Xinbao''s flesh, Xinbao Bao is so hungry, Xinbao is so hungry..."


    Emperor Ming Pei patted her on the back to comfort her, the clever inner **** had already run out to get food.


    Xinbao cried for a while in a daze, and finally woke up from crying, and regained his energy from crying. As soon as he looked up... he saw a large group of people standing silently behind the lantern. With a violent thump: "Ahhh!"


    By the time the dumpling finished eating a small bowl of chicken noodle soup and lay down again, it was already half an hour later.


    Seeing off Emperor Ming Pei, Yan Qingshan said: "Go to sleep, there are still things to do tomorrow."


    At this time, outside.


    Watching the lanterns go away, a little **** came out quietly, and ran back as if flying.


    Northern Fifth Institute, commonly known as the Prince''s Institute in the palace, is separated from Chengqian Institute by a palace, but it is quiet at night, and a little movement can still be heard.


    The little **** quickly entered the study and reported in a low voice: "It seems to be in the apse. I couldn''t hear what was said inside, but the emperor seemed to be a little angry. Director Fang''s voice continued to say ''the emperor calms down'', and heard the emperor''s anger again. When I was about to go out, I even said, ''It''s really not worrying''!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： This is all bad luck brother

    Chapter 400 This is all unlucky brother


    "Oh?" The Fifth Prince sat up: "Did you hear clearly?"


    The **** said: "Yes, the slave can hear clearly."


    The fifth prince sat down slowly again: "The little princess lives in the apse, right? What will happen at night?"


    Originally, the elder brother of the prince, although he came out halfway, can be in an invincible position with Wen Yuyuan, Wu Yu Xiaotai, but those are all false, the most important thing is the Sacred Heart...


    At first, it looked fine, but after only a few days, he angered his father, and came to Chengqian Palace to lose his temper at night...


    The fifth prince''s already eager to move became more vigorous, and he only said on his face: "Very good, let''s go down and receive the reward!"


    The **** thanked him urgently and withdrew.


    The fifth prince leaned back slowly, frowning and pondering.


    Tomorrow, the few of them agreed to go to Chengqian Palace for dinner together.


    In fact, they went there the next day, but they were rejected by Yan Qingshan, saying that they wanted to go to the Xiao family and the Yuan family first. Although they were courtiers, they were also elders. The time is set for tomorrow.


    The fifth prince thought about it again, and got up directly to find the fifth prince concubine, and ordered in a low voice, "You go tomorrow, spend more time with the little princess, see if there is a chance, and ask a few questions about what happened yesterday."


    The fifth prince has only been married for more than half a year, and he has not established a side concubine. The relationship between the husband and wife is good, and the fifth prince responded urgently: "Don''t worry, my lord."


    Although there was a ruckus at night, the main ruckus was not Tuanzi, so she woke up at the usual time, and was tossing and turning on the bed when she saw Mrs. Lin come in and said with a smile: "Our little princess is awake? Remember what happened last night?"


    Xinbao smirked.


    Ms. Lin reached into the quilt and twisted her little buttocks: "In the future, if you dare not to eat, try it again, and see if my mother will screw your buttocks too!"


    Xinbao trembled from the ice: "Ah!"


    The child''s buttocks are really slippery, and it''s warm under the quilt. Mrs. Lin touched the two little buttocks, and withdrew her hands in satisfaction: "Can''t you get up? Your emperor said, I told you to get up and go after eating." Qianqing Palace. Don''t go too late."


    "Oh," Xinbao shook his little head: "Then get up."


    Miss Lin let go of her hand, asked Chunhua and others to wait on her, and said, "Xiao Yu, go and see if the small kitchen is ready for use?"


    Xinbao asked strangely: "Isn''t her name Zhifan?"


    Miss Lin said disgustedly: "It''s not your second brother, but also a scholar. If you say that my surname is Lin, you will call my court lady something lush, and you even forgot your elder brother''s name... What a bad brother."


    Of course no one noticed, including Yan Shifan himself.


    But that''s not important, Mrs. Lin continued: "Tell me to change the name to Cangsong Cuibai, and explain to me what the meaning is. I said it doesn''t matter what the meaning is, good girl, you call him Cangsong Cuibai?? Would you like to go out and say hello to someone?"


    "I flipped through the book myself, and then I found a good one, and I got it all at once,"


    She also recited half a poem: "''The drizzle, the slanting wind, the dawn cold, the light smoke and sparse willows beautify the clear beach...the world has a taste of joy." Does it sound good? So, drizzle, slanting wind, dawn cold, light smoke, sparse Liu, Qingtan! Does it sound good? Except that sometimes I can¡¯t tell who is who, how good is it?? Isn¡¯t it much better than his sound?¡±


    The maids she pointed at could not help but cover their mouths and chuckle.


    This master is really easy to serve, and they are all very calm, they will not deliberately pretend to be ignorant just because they were born in the countryside, and they will not allow people to mention their background, and they will not allow people to mention the countryside... I don''t mind at all, If you don''t know how to ask, you can learn when you need it, and be calm and composed.


    After Xinbao washed his face and combed his hair, Xiao Yu led someone to bring the meal.


    Miss Lin nodded after looking over, "Not bad!"


    Xiao Yu laughed and said: "The servant also brought an extra pair of chopsticks for the empress, and the empress can also accompany the little highness to have a taste."


    Mistress Lin smiled and said, "You''re still thoughtful."


    She took the chopsticks, tasted them, "It''s really good, Xinbao, you can eat this."


    Xinbao took the small spoon and took a sip.


    It looks like it''s just an ordinary steamed egg, but I don''t know how to make the soup, it''s delicious, and the egg itself has a kind of sweetness, mixed together, it''s salty and refreshing, Xinbao nodded fiercely: "Delicious !"


    Beside Chunhua smiled and said: "I heard that the great **** here is called Lu Sanchi. Everyone in the palace said that his name is like a nickname, and he is very skilled!"


    "That''s right, but he has never been a great **** over there, and he doesn''t usually take turns to wait on him. I heard that Manager Fang went over to find someone overnight last night. He directly made a bowl of sweet soup. Manager Fang tasted it and called he came."


    The master is kind, and the court ladies dare to speak. Xinbao listens while eating, and listens with gusto.


    It is said that this Lu Sanchi entered the palace since he was a child, and later went to the imperial dining room. He was punished to kneel for stealing food... so one leg is a little lame.


    But how to put it, this charge is known to be suppressed by the **** above, because there are a few who don¡¯t steal food from the imperial chef, so it¡¯s normal and you have to taste it, right?


    Lame and still in the imperial dining room, it shows that he does have two brushes.


    He brought a few helpers and cleaned it up overnight. As soon as Chengqian Palace opened, they came in. There is a ready-made place in Fuzhen Palace, and it doesn''t need to be covered. It can be used as a kitchen as soon as it is cleaned up, and it will be dedicated to serving in the future. The master here.


    After packing up, I came over to greet Ann, and asked the masters about their tastes. This was the first time serving meals.


    Miss Lin also said: "I look white and clean, with neat nails, and it looks quite pleasing to the eye."


    Xi Yu laughed and said: "Lv Sanchi said that the masters and sons come over at noon, and there is no need to order food from the imperial dining room, as he can take care of it."


    Ms. Lin said: "Isn''t there a big stove yet?"


    "That''s right, servant girl sees that there is a build-up over there, and servant girl doesn''t quite understand, but I just heard what he said to His Highness."


    Xinbao asked: "Who wants to come?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Your father''s younger brothers, you want to call them uncles, but you will leave in a while. I guess we won''t see you this time."


    She paused for a moment: "The small door is also opened. Fan''er and the others moved all their things there early in the morning, and lived there directly at night."


    Xinbao nodded curiously: "Oh!"


    She felt that the people in the palace did things like magic tricks, and they didn''t know when they did them. Anyway, she didn''t hear the noise at all.


    After moving in, the eldest brother lives in the front hall, the second elder brother lives in the back hall, and the fifth and sixth brothers live in the side hall in the backyard. In this way, everyone has their own space, and the space is instantly spacious, and the second elder brother can also open up to buy books. up.


    The two of them finished their meal while talking. Xinbao changed his clothes and went out to see the people coming and going at the small gate. Can stay.


    The eldest brother was watching them put on airs, and hugged her casually: "Hurry up, Huang Yeye is waiting for you."


    While talking, he carried her out, and Tuanzi put his nose up against him, held his face and said, "Big brother, do you smell the fragrance of Xinbao?"


    Brother said: "Xiang, did you drink chicken soup in the morning?"


    "No!" Tuanzi was depressed: "Xinbao put balm on her face."


    "Oh," he said, "Brother smelled it in the wrong place." He sniffed her face hard again: "It smells so good! It''s become a little fragrance!"


    The two of them laughed and arrived at the gate of Chengqian Palace, and saw a large group of people coming in an endless stream. The young man smiled and said, "Guard, Xinbao, why are you going?"


    The big brother subtly smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Your Highness is so smart

    Chapter 401 Your Highness is really smart


    Xinbao turned to look at him, the fifth prince laughed anxiously again: "Look at me, I''m sorry."


    He saluted solemnly: "See Your Highness."


    The people behind exchanged a few glances and saluted one after another: "See Your Highness."


    Xinbao came down from his elder brother''s arms, stood upright to accept the ceremony, and said solemnly: "Uncles and aunts five don''t need to be too polite."


    Then he gave another half-respectful ceremony: "Uncles and aunts five are polite."


    The eldest brother also saluted, seeing the embarrassing expression on the fifth prince''s face, he couldn''t help but secretly smiled.


    He is not the kind of person who is good at reading people''s hearts, but the fifth prince''s mind is easy to guess.


    They were born in the countryside, and these daily etiquette, even if they learned it, they are definitely not used to it, and they may not even have time to learn it.


    So he first showed his affection, and then saluted the dumpling.


    Whether Tuanzi doesn''t understand, or is embarrassed to accept, he can teach her a few words thoughtfully, and even teach her by hand. In this way, won''t the image of an enthusiastic and reliable elder come out? Didn''t the relationship get closer all of a sudden?


    The abacus is pretty good, but it''s a pity that Tuanzi doesn''t think that much at all, and she won''t be embarrassed. In the eyes of Tuanzi, the emperor is just "yeah", she is not sensitive to status.


    So she accepted the gift naturally, and there was nothing wrong with giving the gift of the younger generation.


    Her performance was too calm, and it immediately appeared that the posture that the fifth prince had just manipulated was very funny. She just greeted each other every day, straightened her clothes, and coughed. Why, want to go on stage to sing?


    Yan Shifan slandered, and asked people inside: "Uncles, Fifth Aunt, please hurry up."


    The fifth prince was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t think they could see it, so he slowed down quickly, and was about to walk in when he saw Tuanzi standing beside him, and said, "Your Highness, please first."


    Yan Shifan said: "Xinbao is going to see the emperor."


    Fifth Prince: "..."


    He could only say considerately: "Then your Highness, let''s go!" and walked in.


    The eunuchs in the palace, as long as you are in the limelight, you will be more considerate than one. Anyway, when they just started to see the ceremony, someone has already trotted in to pass the pass.


    Their identities are here, so they don''t need to go out, they just wait a little bit in front of the main hall. Madam Lin smiled reservedly, while complaining without moving her lips: "Didn''t they say that they usually come after the time of Si? How come?" So early?"


    Tang Qingshan did not speak.


    The second elder brother rushed over one after another, and then saw a few people coming around the screen wall.


    Both sides have met each other, went in and sat down to chat.


    Yan Shirong noticed that these people were paying attention to him, and looked back generously.


    Now that the second prince is outside the palace, they don¡¯t take him to play anymore. The fifth prince has just got married and has no heirs. The younger brothers are all unmarried, so there are actually only five, six, eight or nine four princes who came, plus The last five princes and concubines.


    As for the grandchildren, there are only a few of them.


    These princes are all good-looking, the sixth prince is especially beautiful, with bright eyes and white teeth, and a smile on his face, he looks very pleasing, presumably his biological mother is also a beauty, otherwise he would not have been conferred the title of Concubine Li.


    In comparison, the fifth prince''s smile is a little deliberate.


    The Ninth Prince is still young, so he doesn''t speak, and can''t see anything. The Eighth Prince is not very old, and he feels restrained, as if he is more nervous than them.


    The fifth prince''s concubine''s surname is Han, and she looks like a well-bred lady.


    I don''t know what to do when I was at home, anyway, she came out to be a guest at this time, from head to toe, everything was carefully dressed, she looked extremely dignified and reserved, she sat or stood, or tilted her head, or bowed her head, even holding a teacup , which fingers are curled up, and to what extent they are all beautiful and delicate, and it can be seen that they have been practiced hard, and they will not be wrong even if they are held once or ten times.


    Laughter means that the corners of the mouth are bent upwards at the same time, and no matter how deep it is, it is covered with a veil and then a little laughter... In short, it is very upright.


    It''s not that it''s good or not, it''s just that this style... obviously doesn''t speak to Mrs. Lin.


    At this time, Xinbao has already walked to the Qianqing Palace hey yo hey yo.


    Fang Wuyou came over to salute with a smile: "Your Highness, the emperor said that when you come, go to Xinuang Pavilion to play for a while, and have dinner with the emperor at noon."


    Xinbao nodded: "Thank you, Manager Fang."


    Fang Wuyou even said he didn''t dare, bent down and brought her in, Xinbao took off his cloak, and walked around the room by himself.


    Huang Yeye probably treats her like a child, and there are some small toys like Jiulianhuan in the room.


    Mature Xinbao doesn¡¯t like to play with this, so he turns his head and calls for someone: ¡°Baiji, can you ask me for a pen and ink?¡±


    Bai Ji repeatedly agreed, and turned his head to go out. After a while, someone came in with the fourth room of the study. There were tables and chairs here, but the tables and chairs used by Emperor Mingpei cannot be used by others without his consent. , besides, the dumplings are not enough, so I brought a small table over.


    Chunhua came over to study ink, and asked curiously, "Has Your Highness already studied?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "Xinbao only knows a little bit."


    Because my wife can''t come today, she is going to write a letter to her.


    She didn''t cut the tip of the pen, so she found a fine brush, shivered slightly, and performed her earthworm calligraphy, writing: "My wife..."


    She struggled to write.


    Although she has already practiced calligraphy, she only practiced for a few days and then put it down again, so the writing became bigger and bigger. After finishing a sheet, she asked Chunhua to hang it aside, and left the words she couldn''t write empty.


    When a long letter was written, Tuanzi was about to die of exhaustion. After counting, there were still seven or eight characters that he could not write.


    She walked to the door and took a look, there seemed to be many officials in Hou Jian.


    Xinbao put on the cloak, went over with a pen and paper, saluted each other, Xinbao looked back and forth, and found the best-looking one: "Master, are you a civil servant?" ?¡±


    The man had clear features and eyes, and he was indeed a rare handsome man. When he smiled, his teeth were white, like flowers blooming in spring.


    He squatted down and laughed: "His Royal Highness, the minister''s surname is Cheng Minggong, and he is indeed a civil servant."


    Xinbao was about to pass the paper to him when he suddenly froze.


    She asked: "Are you Uncle Yuan''s second apprentice?"


    Cheng Fuju smiled and said: "Yes, Your Highness is really smart."


    Xinbao smiled: "Because you look good!"


    Cheng Fuju smiled and said: "Thank you for your compliment, Your Highness, is this something you want to write?"


    Xinbao gave him the paper: "Xinbao doesn''t know how to write a few words, can you please write for me?"


    Cheng Fuju responded, put the paper on the table directly, took the pen, and Xinbao said: "Strictly speaking, the doctor in the hospital, the doctor in the hospital, Liang Ruo... no, no, "She shook her hand: "The emptiness, the loss..."


    While she was talking, while Cheng Fuju was writing, Xinbao saw that Liang Ruoxu''s words were actually simple ones, and secretly depressed, he said, "That''s all! Thank you Brother Cheng, your handwriting is really beautiful. !"


    Cheng Fuju smiled and said, "Don''t dare, dare not be."


    He returned the paper to Tuanzi respectfully: "Your Highness is really smart, you started studying at such a young age?"


    Duanzi meal.


    She thought about it seriously for a long time before saying super seriously: "No!"


    Even the others couldn''t help being curious, and someone asked her: "Your Highness, why did your Highness think about this question for so long?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： Xinbao is a winner in life

    Chapter 402 Xinbao is the winner in life


    Cheng Fuju introduced to her: "This is Mr. Li, Chief Assistant of the Cabinet."


    Tuanzi said: "Hello, Mr. Shoufu."


    Li Tingfang nodded with a smile, and asked again: "Why?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao is recalling what Brother Cheng said just now, so he can judge whether Brother Cheng, Uncle Yuan, and Brother Liang belong to the same school."


    Li Tingfang asked in surprise, "What genre?"


    Tuanzi said: "It''s not a school of learning, it''s... you can''t say it! Xinbao is a good person, and you can''t speak ill of others behind their backs!"


    Li Tingfang laughed and said, "Your Highness is right."


    A snow-white dumpling with big eyes and cute bunny ears combing hair, with a small face upturned, and a little milk voice speaking seriously, it is really cute.


    The others also gathered around, and one of them smiled and said, "Then let''s not talk about Uncle Yuan and Brother Liang, but Brother Cheng. Brother Cheng is here, and he is as open-minded as possible. Your Highness can speak freely."


    Cheng Fuju introduced to her again: "This is Mr. Tao, Minister of Rites."


    He also laughed: "Even though your Highness said it, I am very curious, why did your Highness say that you have never studied?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because if Xinbao said that he has read books, brother Cheng may ask, what books have you read and where have you been? Uncle has a question, you can try to write a poem." He made a gesture of touching his head downwards, and caressed his little hands in the air: "Don''t be afraid, it doesn''t matter if you don''t do well, you are just a beginner, just be fluent."


    She accidentally let Uncle out.


    Several people laughed out loud.


    Li Tingfang smiled and said, "Then Yuan Xiang and I are probably in the same school."


    Everyone laughed even more. Tao Liren laughed and said, "Then His Highness said no. If Brother Cheng asked the next sentence, why does His Highness know so many characters?"


    "That''s okay!" Tuanzi said, "Xinbao is just afraid of writing poems, not talking."


    Tao Liren choked.


    Really, as long as this road is blocked, you can say anything else.


    Tao Liren laughed again and again and said: "Your Highness is really smart, I admire you."


    Emperor Ming Pei was discussing matters with Yuan Xiang inside, when he heard faint bursts of laughter coming from outside.


    This kind of situation is rare, Emperor Ming Pei asked strangely: "What are they doing?"


    Yuan Xiang smiled and said: "It must be the little highness who has come down."


    "Yes," Fang Wuyou said with a anxious smile, "Your Highness came here half an hour ago. He asked for the Four Treasures of the Study. He said he wanted to write a letter, but he also said that there were some characters he couldn''t write, so he went to Mr. Cheng and asked about it." , and then somehow we started chatting."


    Emperor Ming Pei said in surprise: "Xinbao can still write letters."


    Yuan Xiang smiled and said: "Your Highness has long been able to write, and even wrote a letter to the minister."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, Yuan Xiang smiled and said the content of the letter, Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Go out and have a look."


    The two pushed the door out, the voice stopped immediately, Xinbao turned his head, and immediately said: "Yeah! Uncle Yuan!"


    She ran over, and Emperor Ming Pei directly bent down and picked her up, while saying: "Zhuqing, let''s go to rest, and discuss things in the afternoon."


    All the officials saluted together, and Emperor Ming Pei took Xinbao to Xinuang Pavilion, went in and took a look, and saw several sheets of paper hanging on his desk and the desk below.


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "Who is this letter to, so many?"


    Xinbao said: "Write a letter to Brother Xiaoxian."


    She came down, took a pen, and added a few words that she couldn''t write one by one.


    Emperor Ming Pei followed with his hands behind his back, and after a glance, he couldn''t bear to look directly at him: "Who taught you this word?"


    Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian taught it."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "He doesn''t teach well, I will teach you well someday."


    While talking, he glanced a few times, then squinted, and took a closer look.


    Excluded a lot of misspelled, crossed out, typed ¡Å in the middle and added small characters... You can see what the words are, probably:


    Wife, Xinbao looked in the mirror yesterday, she looked a bit like a ball, and she only ate a bite of rice at night, but she was so hungry, I was so hungry that I cried, and then I dreamed that the two of us were holding a chicken in the street Beg for food from the public bowl, let¡¯s go and go, but no one will give us food. If you say you should go and rob, I will tell you no, don¡¯t stretch out your hand, you will be caught if you stretch out your hand. If you don''t do it, do it because the evil is small.


    Then I said I will be a doctor and take care of you. I told the hospital that I can cure diseases. The old man in the hospital said that he would beat children... In the end, I was almost starving to death. I couldn¡¯t walk, and I cried so hungry Suddenly, someone gave me a big chicken drumstick, and I saw that this kind-hearted person was actually yay!


    When we were about to eat, Liang Ruoxu flew over, bit the meat into his mouth, and then a pair of wings grew out behind him, and he flew away laughing... Then Yeye came to save me, and the whole family got up , I am sorry for my parents and brother, so I decided not to lose weight for now, and I will talk about it when I grow up.


    I''ve already thought about it, although the more meat my heart has, the less love will be given to each piece of meat, but it''s not that I don''t have a long mouth. Every time I grow a little meat, I can give it to Ye Ye''s parents Brother and wife want more love, so that Xinbao can eat delicious food and be loved by many people, Xinbao is the winner in life.


    There are still a lot of medicines for the old woman, some Dabai, some dolls... In short, it is a mess and I don''t know what to say.


    Emperor Ming Pei has read countless articles in his life. He has never read such a letter with ups and downs. He propped his head on one hand and was shocked by his granddaughter''s "talent". Which one should I say first!


    He turned his mind for a long time, and finally only one sentence remained: "Don''t stretch out your hand, you will be caught", which is really righteous enough.


    Tuanzi also read it himself, and obviously felt that his writing was good. He shook his head while reading it, and then he matched the letters one by one, folded them, and gave them to Yuru.


    She walked back, like a small meatloaf, spread her hands on his lap, "Yeah, Xinbao is tired! Xinbao has never written such a long letter!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her on his lap: "Why do you want to beg for food? Why does Xiaojue want to rob? Even if you have no money, you can earn money by being an accountant and writing letters to people on the street?"


    And why is Liang Ruoxu a bird? Doesn''t sound like a good bird yet?


    Xinbao leaned on him, and said confidently: "Yeah, why did you only give Xinbao a chicken leg and didn''t bring Xinbao home? There''s no reason to dream about such things!"


    Emperor Ming Pei asked again: "Xinbao doesn''t like Liang Ruoxu?"


    "No." Xinbao felt a little guilty: "Brother Liang is a good person. Xinbao likes him very much. But...but yeah, do you understand that, that is, you are also a good person, and he is also a good person, but you have nothing to say Talk, you can''t be friends."


    Tuanzi shook his little hand, serious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： cute can be called ball

    Chapter 403 Lovely Talent Calling the Ball


    Looking at the serious face of Tuanziju, Emperor Ming Pei opened his mouth and closed it again.


    He really couldn''t bear to tell her, cub, none of these old foxes who wandered around the court would make friends with four-year-olds, your uncle Yuan wouldn''t, your brother Liang wouldn''t, the Cheng who had a very warm chat with you just now Neither will my brother.


    They are all teasing you! They don''t care at all! They are all lying to you!


    Thinking about it, I really feel sorry for my son.


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed secretly in his heart, hugged Duanzi, and patted her on the back lightly: "It''s okay, then Xinbao won''t be friends with him, Yeye will be friends with Xinbao."


    Tuanzi said, "Yeah, it''s different."


    "Huh?" Emperor Ming Pei said, "Why is it different?"


    Tuanzi sat on the armrest, leaning on his knees with his small hands, looking at him with dark grape eyes: "Because Xinbao loves Yeye very much, Yeye and Xinbao will not have nothing to talk about. If there is a day when there is nothing to talk to, Xinbao will show his intelligence and wit, and think of many things to say to Yeye, then Yeye doesn¡¯t need to work hard, you can pick out what you like from it, then we can chat again! After talking about this one, Xinbao Just think of one more."


    She smiled embarrassedly, and leaned into his ear: "But yeah, don''t tell brother Liang these words, or brother Liang will know that Xinbao doesn''t...don''t love him very much."


    Emperor Ming Pei was coaxed into joy!


    Kissing your granddaughter''s little mouth, it''s really not worth your life!


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "I am coaxed by people every day, and my sweetheart is the best one to coax."


    Tuanzi is super serious, "That''s because Yeye is so nice, so everyone is vying to coax, but Yeye wants to like Xinbao a lot, not them." She patted her stomach: "Because Xinbao is a ball, Needs more love."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud, while deliberately saying: "But there are also many **** in the hall."


    "No!" Xinbao said: "You can only be called a ball if you are cute! Fat adults are fat!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed loudly: "Xin Bao''er is right, my Xin Bao''er is the cutest ball!"


    While the two were talking, lunch was also delivered.


    Fang Wuyou is the most personal sperm. Knowing that Xinbao is coming to eat, he ordered in advance. There are several sweet and glutinous dishes on the table, all of which are really delicious!


    For example, there is a dish that looks like braised pork, but is actually steamed with bean paste sandwiched in sliced ??pork belly. Xinbao imagined that it must be bad.


    It tastes sweet and waxy, with a soft rustle, not greasy at all.


    Moreover, it was said on TV that the emperor did not dare to offer seasonal vegetables and fruits, which is a lie! Everything! She also saw fresh carrots!


    Emperor Ming Pei thought that chatterers had to talk even when they were eating, but he didn''t expect Gan Fanbao to concentrate on cooking, her cheeks were bulging when she ate, and her eyes were bright with whatever was being fed to her, as if she had eaten delicious food Well, Emperor Ming Pei was taken by her, and he also ate half a bowl of rice too much.


    After eating, the grandfather and grandson strolled outside for half a circle to digest food, and then went back to Xinuang Pavilion. Emperor Ming Pei was still reclining on the pillow, coaxing the dumplings to take a nap.


    Emperor Ming Pei also said: "It will be cold in two days, and it will be hard for Xinbao to come here. When the time comes, let them send you over with shoulders, so as not to be cold."


    "No need," Tuanzi shook his head, "Xinbao is a martial arts learner, and he is not afraid of the cold at all. Walking every day is practicing martial arts."


    For those who are still learning martial arts, Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said: "Okay. Let''s talk when it''s cold."


    Xinbao remembered and asked him: "Yeah, didn''t you have something to say to Xinbao last time?"


    After asking this question, the old child became unhappy: "Last time? When did you say the last time? Last time you coaxed me to say that you will talk about it tomorrow, but it turned out that it has been three days!"


    Xinbao turned over and hugged his arm, her little feet were still pressing on him: "Then after three days, won''t it be that Yeye is going to say three words?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why, I still owe you?"


    Xinbao giggled, and Xiao Baiya laughed out loud: "Then Xinbao said a hundred sentences, and Yeye''s three sentences will be fine! Xinbao will definitely not let Yeye suffer!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by her again, waved his hand to make all the waiters back down, and lay down a little more flat, and whispered to her: "Yuan Xiang told me that you need rare plants in the world? Do you not? "


    Xinbao nodded, her small faces were very close, and the grandfather and grandson seemed to be saying to each other: "That''s right. Xinbao didn''t tell Uncle Yuan, and Uncle Yuan didn''t know anything, Xinbao told Yeye himself. The stone is called the Sansheng Stone, the earliest and the earliest, and there is only one sentence on it... Xinbao has worked hard to learn ancient seal script, and his wife has written several walls for Xinbao..."


    She digressed a few words, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t urge her, Xinbao turned back by herself: "Then when Xinbao found Guilan, he found that the stone lit up, and next time, there will be a picture ..."


    She rambled on about the matter again.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and murmured, Tuanzi didn''t fall asleep for a moment, tossed and turned, and turned to call him again: "Yeah? Yeh? Imperial Garden..."


    Emperor Ming Pei was afraid that she would start talking again, so he quickly closed his eyes.


    Tuanzi suddenly thought of going to the Imperial Garden to have a look, maybe the Imperial Garden will have more and more exotic flowers... But the Imperial Garden is an accident-prone area, let Mrs. Lin accompany her, what if she meets a concubine? If she goes by herself, what if she meets the concubine?


    She lost sleepiness after pondering, and thought about it by herself, and couldn''t help but said again: "Yeah?"


    She suddenly realized something was wrong...


    She moved her face closer and breathed lightly, but Emperor Ming Pei didn''t respond.


    Because everyone had been sent out just now, so there was no one outside at the moment, Tuanzi slowly got up, walked around his feet, put on his shoes, walked around the screen, and whispered: "Boss Fang! Manager Fang!"


    Fang Wuyou was leaning against the wall to take a nap, when he woke up with a jolt, he hurried over, and was about to apologize, when Tuanzi raised his little finger and hissed him: "Yeah, you fell asleep, bring a big quilt."


    Fang Wuyou: "..."


    So, the emperor coaxed his granddaughter to sleep, only to be coaxed to sleep by her granddaughter?


    He hurriedly took the quilt out from inside, and covered Emperor Ming Pei carefully. Fortunately, he took off his outer clothes when he entered the house, so it is not impossible to take a nap for a while.


    He was just about to say, Your Highness, why don''t you go to sleep elsewhere... Seeing that Tuanzi climbed up by himself again and lay down, Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and Tuanzi patted him on the back a few times... It can be said that he was very conscientious up.


    Fine¡­


    Fang Wuyou backed away silently.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a diligent emperor. It was common for him to stay up all night when he first came to the throne. In recent years, he has taken a lot of rest. He usually wakes up at Maochu (5 o''clock) and Haichu (21 o''clock) without taking a nap. habit.


    A little more than a quarter of an hour later, he woke up.


    After waking up, he was still a little dazed. The little dumpling feet were on top of him, and he was spreading his arms and legs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： I beg for food for you

    Chapter 404 I beg for food to support you


    Emperor Ming Pei settled down, carefully moved the chubby feet of the dumpling, slowly removed the quilt and sat up, Fang Wuyou came in to serve in silence.


    Emperor Ming Pei went out and asked, "How long have I been here?"


    Fang Wuyou said respectfully: "The emperor slept for more than a quarter of an hour..."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at him, Fang Wuyou bowed his head respectfully, he had to say it! After all, the little princess has been out before!


    In fact, it didn''t take too long just to see the time. Emperor Ming Pei returned to Dongnuan Pavilion, asked someone to pour tea, drank a cup, and felt more energetic than usual in the afternoon.


    Emperor Ming Pei then said: "Call the cabinet."


    Xinbao''s biological clock is very accurate, and he woke up after sleeping for almost an hour, ate a small bowl of water powder glutinous rice balls, and was ready to leave.


    Fang Wuyou came over, and said with a smile on his face: "Your Highness, the emperor said that the ladies and ladies of the palaces have been notified in the afternoon, and they are not allowed to go to the back garden. If you want to go shopping, the whole family should go for a stroll, but There''s nothing to see right now, just a stroll..."


    Xinbao was a little surprised: "How did Yeye know that I wanted to go? Yeye is too good, right?"


    "Yes, yes," Fang Wuyou said with a smile on his face, "The other thing is, the emperor said that you can come later tomorrow, just before the beginning of noon (11 o''clock), and ask the second master to come with Yuan Shao." Come here, the emperor has something to say."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh."


    Now it''s time to apply, the fifth prince and the others really have left before this hour.


    It''s about the matter of the palace back garden. The **** has already come to talk about it. Everyone knows that the main thing is that Xinbao is going, so I have been waiting for her.


    Ms. Lin sent them away, and she just sat in a daze. The second elder brother comforted her: "Mother, don''t think too much, it''s all over."


    "I know," Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "I don''t feel bad, I just think that my sweetheart should be so precious."


    "Don''t," Yan Shifan complained: "This is not delicate, this is stupid, and Xinbao will not be like this."


    Because Xinbao was not there and did not go to her place of residence, even if she was talking with Mrs. Lin inside and the others were talking outside, they all heard Han''s words.


    The Han family was born in the Marquis''s Mansion, but she was awarded the title because of her grandfather''s ability. She has a shallow foundation and wants to raise a rich daughter, but it feels like overkill.


    She obviously wanted to curry favor with Mrs. Lin, so she kept doing little fuss to make do with her, but the problem is... the poor are not what she imagined!


    She can''t imagine that there are people in this world who can''t eat enough; she can''t imagine a family where only strong laborers have rice in their bowls, and other people''s bowls are full of soup; she can''t imagine that some people are so poor that a family has only A pair of cotton trousers can only be worn by anyone who goes out; she can¡¯t imagine cutting firewood in winter, if she sells firewood, she may freeze to death, but if she doesn¡¯t sell firewood, she will starve to death.


    She thinks that wearing coarse cloth and not being able to pick a meal is a poor person. Farming is like growing flowers at home, wielding a delicate small hoe.


    She has never suffered at all.


    So she comforted Mrs. Lin all the time based on the imaginary poor, and cried from time to time... Anyway, she was quite speechless.


    Ms. Lin said: "She touched the calluses on my hands and said that farming must be very hard. I said oh, this is what I practiced."


    Several people all laughed.


    As soon as Xinbao came in, he heard everyone laughing, and immediately came over: "Xinbao wants to listen too!"


    "Oh, you''re back." Mrs. Lin picked her up casually: "Let''s go, let''s go to the garden."


    So a few of them went to the Imperial Garden, which is now formally called Gonghouyuan.


    In winter, there are no flowers, but looking around, the pavilions, towers and pavilions, the flowers and trees are scattered, even if they don''t bloom, they are very beautiful.


    Others were just wandering around looking at the scenery, Xinbao got off the ground, walked on short legs, and looked at the flowers bit by bit.


    The imperial garden covers an area of ??more than ten acres, and many places have flowers one by one. Xinbao still has to go in to see it. After a while, her hot little nose is sweating. She took off her cloak and handed it to Yuru. Chunhua hurriedly said: "Your Highness, don''t dare to take off your clothes, the wind is blowing, it''s not for fun."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao said, "I''ve been walking, it''s okay."


    Chunhua was in a hurry, trotted back, brought her a short cloak, and put it on her shoulders.


    Xinbao wiped his sweat: "It''s so hot! It''s so hot!"


    The third brother came over, lifted her cloak from behind, and asked, "Is this okay?"


    Xinbao hummed, and the third brother kept carrying her from behind, and the dumpling squatted and stood up for a while, and he didn''t mind being bothered, and stayed by her side all the time.


    As soon as we got near the Wanchun Pavilion, the Sansheng Stone lit up.


    Xinbao took a closer look. Looking at it this way, it was just an ordinary winter jasmine, but judging from the appearance on the stone, it should be a rare variant, which may no longer exist in later generations.


    Xinbao turned her head and said, "Chunhua."


    Chunhua came over in response, Xinbao said: "Can you tell the person in charge of Yuyuan Garden that I will make a mark next to this plant."


    After all, only the first time the Sansheng Stone will be prompted. If the characteristics are not obvious, what should I do if I can¡¯t find it next time?


    Chunhua said anxiously: "Your maidservant, call me over."


    She sent Baiji away, and after a while, an inner **** in his thirties came over to salute, calling himself Wei Ping.


    Xinbao had already put a few stones on the root, and told him: "Don''t transplant it, don''t move it, just make a mark, and I''ll come back in spring."


    Wei Ping repeatedly agreed, very respectful and attentive.


    It took Xinbao an hour and a half, but he only walked less than a quarter of the way...I couldn''t lift my tired legs, so I had to go back first.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard about it, and specially sent someone over to explain to her, saying that there is no need to rush, and that you can go shopping for a few days if you want, and will not call the empresses in the palace these few days.


    After all, there are no empresses in the East Palace at this moment, so people from the harem usually don¡¯t pass by here, so it¡¯s not troublesome. Of course, even if it¡¯s troublesome, there¡¯s nothing to do.


    Xinbao woke up the next day, Yuan Shenjue had already arrived, Xinbao remembered him when he saw him, "Yeah said, let me take you and second brother there today, he has something to say..."


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "What is it?"


    Danzi shook his head innocently: "I don''t know!"


    She reached out her hand from the small cloak and took his hand: "Did you receive the letter Xinbao wrote to you?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Received."


    Tuanzi said: "Then why didn''t you reply to my letter?"


    Yuan Shenjue had been prepared a long time ago, so he took out the letter from his sleeve pocket, Xinbao raised his small hand, caught it with both hands, and said: "Why is it so light, are you not as long as Xinbao''s writing?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue replied solemnly: "My word count is much more than yours, but my writing is smaller."


    "oh!"


    Duanzi was satisfied, so he opened the letter to read.


    Yuan Shenjue fully considered her level, and wrote very plainly, saying that he is familiar with the books of sages, even if he is hungry and cold, he will never be tempted to steal, let alone rob... He promises to support himself and her, and will never I won''t let her beg for food to support him...


    Xinbao watched while walking.


    When Shen Jue Yuan looked down, he saw her little red cloak and the bunny ears on her head.


    Liang Xia is very good at combing her hair. Now Xinbao combs her hair, a bit like a double flat bun. With a slight change, there are two small bags tied with silk flowers, like a pair of rabbit ears, cute and cute.


    Yuan Shen Jue reached out and touched it.


    Second elder brother walked over quickly: "Huang Yeye told us to go there?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Really?"


    The second elder brother said helplessly: "Then why didn''t you say it earlier."


    Xinbao said: "Because I was going to visit the garden yesterday, I forgot about it!"


    Second brother held his forehead: "Then shall we go now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： Specially pick up my sister

    Chapter 405 is dedicated to picking up my sister


    "Oh, don''t worry!" Tuanzi raised his face and patted him with his small hands: "Yeah, I didn''t go until the beginning of noon. Xinbao hasn''t had breakfast yet. After dinner, I have to talk to you." Brother Xiaoxian went to Huihui Imperial Garden to see if the flower has been marked."


    Second brother held his forehead: "Are you sure it''s Wuchu?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi patted his chest, "Don''t worry!"


    "Okay, I don''t worry!" The second brother flipped her little hair bag back and forth with the book, "My Xinbaoer has grown into a reassuring little one."


    Yuan Shenjue blocked his hand, and carefully straightened the bag of the dumpling.


    The second elder brother wanted to reach out his hand, but Yuan Shenjue directly opened his hand, even using his lightness kung fu, and flew away holding the dumpling.


    After dinner, I went to the Imperial Garden first, Xinbao found that place, and squatted down to take a look.


    The twig of winter jasmine has been surrounded by small stone strips. It is shaped like a flat finger cake. She picked it with her small hands and it felt quite solid.


    Originally, there was plenty of time, but when Xinbao raised his head, he saw its neighbor Xiaohuahua, who was also very pleasing to the eye, so he moved his little feet and looked at the neighbor... Then he moved his little feet again, looking Look at neighbors'' neighbors, and then neighbors'' neighbors'' neighbors.


    Xinbao is a very trustworthy baby, just one glance, one glance.


    Anyway, as long as he didn''t stand up, even if he just glanced at it, Xinbao''s calf was sore from squatting, and he still insisted on moving little by little.


    In the end, the worried second brother sent someone over, and Xinbao suddenly realized that the time seemed to be a bit long... When she stood up, her calf and legs were completely numb, and the dumpling groaned, and said urgently: "Wife, wife! Come and save me!" !"


    Chunhua and others who haven¡¯t heard of this old news: ¡°¡­What??¡±


    Yuan Shenjue jumped over calmly, picked up the dumpling, hugged it like flying, and walked away, saying: "You guys follow."


    Yu Rushou followed with a swish.


    When Chunhua and the others looked up, the master had disappeared.


    Xinbao''s legs felt extremely numb, and he felt a little guilty, lying on Yuan Shenjue''s shoulder, determined not to look at his second brother.


    A group of people hurried to Qianqing Palace, it happened to be the beginning of noon.


    When Xinbao saw that he was not late, he felt that he had been wronged. As soon as his small mouth deflated, tears fell down: "Xinbao said to just take a look, Xinbao said he would not be late, you How can you not trust Xinbao! It''s all your fault for calling Jiemei to urge Xinbao''s legs to hurt..."


    Second brother said calmly: "There is no way, his name is Jiemei. If he doesn''t pick up sister, it doesn''t match the name."


    Duanzi paused: "...?"


    Really hey! She hadn''t noticed it before!


    Yuan Shen Jue knelt down and pinched her calf: "Does it still hurt?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yeah."


    "What now?"


    Duanzi continued to nod: "Yeah."


    Fang Wuyou ran over: "Your Highness, two lords, the emperor told you to go over."


    A few people got up quickly, the second elder brother straightened his clothes, Yuan Shenjue directly picked up the dumpling, and entered the East Nuan Pavilion, before the adults left, they saluted each other, Emperor Ming Pei said: "I just listen to my heart Bao is crying, what''s going on?"


    He stood up, Yuan Shenjue gave him the dumpling, Emperor Ming Pei saw that the two little hands were covered with mud, the little face must have been wiped off after crying, one part was white and the other was black, he said anxiously: " What about the people who follow! Will they serve you? Master doesn¡¯t know how to clean up like this??¡±


    At this moment, Chunhua and the others hadn''t come over yet, Fang Wuyou hurriedly called someone to wash the dumpling''s face, hands, and balm.


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hands to let the adults go first, and then put his arms around the dumpling and said, "Whoever provokes Xinbao, tell Yeye, and Yeye will take care of him."


    Tuanzi was aggrieved, and lay on his shoulder, afraid of crying out the balm, and said, "Yeah, Xinbao wanted to see that Huahua in the morning, so he went to the Imperial Garden to take a look, and then he took a look. After a while, the second elder brother called someone to remind him, and as soon as he urged him, Xinbao''s legs hurt."


    This causal relationship...Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, clearly observing the details: "This glance...would take two quarters of an hour?"


    The dumpling froze, and then she began to twitch: "Yeah, Xinbao''s legs are so numb."


    Emperor Ming Pei told Fang Wuyou, "Bring some refreshments."


    Duanzi immediately became interested, and turned around and said, "I want the crunchy pancakes from yesterday, and jujube tea only needs jujube and no ginger." She was very polite: "Thank you, Mr. Fang."


    Then she turned back and seamlessly continued what she just said: "The feet hurt too..."


    Emperor Ming Pei suppressed a smile: "Okay, okay, Xinbao''er won''t cry anymore, yeah, rub it." He pinched her cotton-like legs.


    Actually, at this moment, the numbness had already subsided. The dumpling lay on his shoulders for a while, and then came down by itself, waiting eagerly for a snack.


    The inner prisoner quickly brought out the snacks, and Xinbao reached out to get the cakes from yesterday.


    This is a kind of pancake, which is rectangular, only half the size of a pancake, with a thin layer and small bubbles. It is salty and fragrant when you bite it, and it is very delicious.


    Holding it in her two little hands, she was having a great time eating.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Rong''er is still studying?"


    "Yes," Yan Shirong said: "Yeah, my grandson wants to take part in the township examination next year, as well as the general examination and palace examination after that."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Yan Shirong was a junior three yuan before he was recognized. This is an extremely rare and rare honor. If he can get six yuan in the exam in the future, it will greatly improve the reputation of his family.


    Of course, for the royal family, it is also a good reputation worthy of special mention. This proves that the blood of the Tian family is indeed extraordinary, and that people born in the countryside can leap into the dragon''s door.


    Of course, the water is clear and there is no fish. With his current status, if he takes the provincial examination, he will definitely get six yuan, but the better the article, the more solid his reputation will be, and the more he can please the literati.


    Emperor Ming Pei encouraged him: "Be ambitious, and Yuan Xiang is busy with state affairs. If he has no time, you can come and ask some of your senior brothers for advice. Ruoxu is coming back soon, and Fuju is usually there. I will turn around and tell them, let''s let them go." They often go to the East Palace for a walk."


    Yan Shirong hurriedly saluted: "Thank you, Emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Yuan Shenjue again: "Where''s your child?"


    Yuan Shenjue said with a flat expression: "Your Majesty, I...have no ambitions. I just took the imperial examination because I thought Xinbao would be happy. But since I passed the exam, I definitely want to get six yuan. Second brother Yan is fighting, wait until you leave the department, or take the exam before it is too late."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    As he was talking, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a chubby hand stretching out, took a shortbread, stretched it out again, and took another shortbread...


    Then she suddenly grabbed his clothes and stood up, leaned forward, hugged his tea bowl with two small hands, and drank half of the cup.


    Fang Wuyou was taken aback, and rushed forward to stop him: "Oh my little Highness..."


    Emperor Ming Pei stopped him casually.


    My family sits together and talks, there is no need to talk about those rules.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： why didnt you say it earlier

    Chapter 406 Why didn''t you say it earlier


    Tuanzi also didn''t realize that the emperor''s tea bowl can''t be drunk casually. She ate until her mouth became dry, but the jujube tea hadn''t come yet, and she finally drank water. She took another small pancake and continued to eat it. A happy reality.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her sideways, and she even smiled at him, obviously very satisfied with the food.


    Emperor Ming Pei frightened her: "If you smash all the food I eat here, I will spank your ass."


    The dumpling stopped moving.


    Her big eyes were wide open, and she peeked down secretly, then she thought about it, bit the biscuit with her teeth, pulled Ming Peidi''s big hand over with both hands, put it under hers, and then began to have fun again I''m eating biscuits.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He couldn''t help laughing a few times.


    Fang Wuyou came over to change the emperor''s cup, refilled tea, and brought Xinbao''s jujube tea. He didn''t dare to say anything, didn''t dare to ask anything, he could only pretend that he couldn''t see it.


    Emperor Ming Pei waved the waiters to go down, hugged the dumpling on his lap, held the dregs for her with his big hands, and said to them: "Rong''er, Jun''er, Xinbao likes the rare plants in the world, this... you guys You all know, don''t you?"


    The two couldn''t help but looked at each other, and said in unison: "Yes, Your Majesty/Huang Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao''s ability should not be underestimated. In addition, she fainted because of it last time, which is also worrying. I was thinking, like asking for a gift like Yuan Xiang, it is obviously not good enough, but if I come forward , and I am afraid that the next one will overcorrect...so I think, it is better to leave this matter to you to do."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "What does the emperor mean?"


    Emperor Mingpei said: "Nowadays, books related to plants and trees in the world, such as "Quanfang Beizu" is a flower spectrum, "Materia Medica Generalized" and "Xinxiu Materia Medica" are pharmacopoeias, and these two are probably the two. In fact, there is really no general knowledge. The book of grass and trees, so I thought, why not compile a book of grass and trees in the name of the two of you... and then not in the name of the government, but to seek rare grass and trees from the people of the world, what do you think?"


    Both are pondering.


    The emperor obviously wanted to compare them.


    Yan Shirong took a look at Yuan Shenjue, then got up and said, "Your Majesty, forgive my grandson, the difficulty of this matter is that there are not many people who know all about the grass and trees. Many things may be the weeds in the mountains, but only Xinbao can see them." Only then will we know whether it is useful or not. For the rural people, the royal family, the capital city, and the grass and trees are too far away from them, so it is better to use the things around you."


    He paused for a moment, seeing that Emperor Ming Pei was holding Xinbao leisurely, without any sign of getting angry, and then continued: "Xiaojue and I have actually been thinking about this problem for a long time, Xinbao''s big apprentice is a Jiang Hu person, His name is Bai Gusheng, it is said that he is the younger brother of the genius doctor Guzhu, and most of the people in the genius doctor Guzhong have the ability to distinguish grass and trees. They are well-known in the Jianghu, but they are not well-known among the people..."


    He paused for a moment, showing an embarrassed smile: "So, you only need to make the name of Miracle Doctor Valley a little known, and the rest will be easier."


    How easy is it for ordinary people to find grass? Are they looking for grass every day!


    Not to mention a county, even a province, if there is a pharmacy in the Valley of Miraculous Doctors that charges ten taels of silver for a kind of grass, some people will be willing to go for it. drop by.


    They sold it for a few cents to the common people, and then sent it to the Valley of Miraculous Doctors for identification. And for them, even if one out of a hundred is useful, it''s a good deal.


    So, you only need to heat up the reputation of Miracle Doctor Valley first, knowing that they will not renege on their debts, and the rest will be easy.


    Yuan Shenjue also said: "Actually, it is easier for people from the Jianghu to do this matter, much easier than the government. Prince Wu''an and Uncle Shen are very close friends, so it is more convenient for the prince to act as a shield than my father. "


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Not bad."


    Xinbao ate up a small plate of pancakes, then held his hand in both hands, shaking his fingers in the middle, shaking, shaking, squeezing all the scum into the middle, wanting to bury his face and eat it.


    Emperor Ming Pei hadn''t noticed her intention yet, but when he realized it, he was angry and happy, and quickly grabbed it: "I didn''t wash my hands! I took the memorial all morning!"


    Xinbao paused, and looked at his hand regretfully, as if you didn''t say it earlier.


    Emperor Ming Pei shook the dregs in his hand to a plate, called Fang Wuyou to come in to clean up, and said, "Let''s go over there to talk, and it''s almost time for lunch."


    A few people changed places, and Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xiao Tai''s intention is to insert willows."


    Yan Shirong understood what he meant, he was referring to Jianghu affairs, Mr. Yuan and Liang Ruoxu had always wanted to deal with it, but they just went wrong, and got twice the result with half the effort, but it was Xiao Tai who got to know Second Master Shen very well when he left.


    He said: "What Huang Yeye said is true."


    Xinbao was hugged by Emperor Ming Pei, with his hands covering his face: "Yeah."


    "Yes." Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her: "What''s the matter, little cat."


    Xinbao licked the scum on his mouth, and said: "Yeah, it''s the complete book of grass and trees you just mentioned. You can write it when Xinbao grows up."


    Emperor Ming Pei paused. Inexplicably, the cycle began to circulate in my mind, "Don''t stretch out your hand, you will be caught if you stretch out your hand."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then, Xin Baoer will have to study hard."


    "No need to work hard!" Xinbao waved his hand: "If something happens, my wife will do her own work. Besides, Xinbao is good with Yeye. Yeye can lend Hanlin to Xinbao, and Xinbao will return it to you when it is used up."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Then this is called ''Xinbao Writing''?"


    "Of course!" Tuanzi said: "The knowledge of Cao Mu is in Xinbao''s mind. All the essence of this book is provided by Xinbao. They just help write it."


    Not to mention, what she said really made sense.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Okay, then we will make a deal, yeah, wait for Xinbao to write."


    He lowered his head and brought hawthorn water, Xinbao drank half of it, Emperor Ming Pei said again: "There is one more thing... I need someone to take care of the small garden in front of you, who do you think is suitable?"


    Yan Shirong''s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    To be honest, the land is only a few miles ahead. In order not to damage the feng shui, a pond will be built first, and it seems that a pavilion will be built first. In fact, nothing can be planted. ah!


    Even if he is a newcomer, he still understands that in the royal family, it is better to do anything than to do nothing. The fifth prince and the others are all idle!


    Although this is not the way he wants to go, but he wants to fight for the fourth brother, he is thinking about how to say this sentence, Yuan Shenjue stands up and salutes: "Your Majesty, I am willing to do it."


    He obviously wanted to go to the palace to watch the dumplings in a legitimate way.


    Emperor Ming Pei chuckled, and asked Xinbao: "Who does Xinbao say is suitable?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Brother Xiaoxian can be with Brother Four!"


    Second brother took a deep breath.


    Sometimes he is really envious of his younger sister, why can she say everything calmly? Facing the emperor of a country, he still can''t let go, okay?


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： Bing

    Chapter 407 Responding to Balls


    Tuanzi answered every question in a clear manner: "I chose brother Xiaoxian because Xinbao wanted to see brother Xiaoxian every day; I chose brother four because Xinbao thought that brother four might like to buy things and build infrastructure. So When the two of them are together, isn''t it the best of both worlds?"


    She raised her small hands high, making a two-two, and looked at him with big eyes.


    Still have the best of both worlds? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei continued: "Do you think I will agree?"


    "Of course I will agree!" Tuanzi compared himself confidently: "Because Xinbao is a ball, and there will be a ball."


    Poof!


    Second brother and Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help laughing.


    Emperor Ming Pei knocked on her small forehead: "If you have the ball, you will respond? I think you are playing with the ball!"


    While talking, he couldn''t help laughing: "Since the ball has said so, then I will agree, and I will keep an eye on it, and don''t plant it into a vegetable field for me."


    "No," Yuan Shenjue replied, "Xinbao prefers to grow medicines, and growing vegetables is an overkill... Xing''er must keep an eye on her so that she won''t grow into a medicine garden."


    The four of them had dinner together, and Tuanzi remembered to ask Yuan Shenjue: "Did Dabai go to see the grandma?"


    "I went," Yuan Shenjue said, "But I haven''t come back since I went. I''ll ask someone to ask."


    Xinbao nodded, and asked again: "Why did Xiao Huashi disappear?"


    "I don''t know," Yuan Shenjue said, "He hasn''t come to look for me, I don''t know where he went."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "This person is a capable person, and his disguise is really amazing."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Your Majesty, I heard that this ability was conceived by himself. This person is famous because of his disguise technique. Before that, no one knew that he was the landlord of Changmu Feier Tower. When Xing''er sees him He, can you bring him into the palace to meet Xinbao?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yes."


    The four of them had dinner, Yan Shirong returned to the East Palace, Yuan Shenjue left the palace, Xinbao still took a nap in Qianqing Palace.


    Emperor Ming Pei this time, directly accompanied his granddaughter to sleep for more than a quarter of an hour, and woke up refreshed.


    Xinbao also woke up after sleeping for an hour, ate some snacks and returned to the palace, then couldn''t wait to call her parents, and continued to brush the Royal Garden.


    She looked very carefully and at a very slow speed, but after looking all afternoon, she didn''t find any new species.


    Xinbao was not discouraged, and continued to brush after returning from Qianqing Palace the next day.


    Only this time, she didn''t invite her parents, but went directly to the next door to call her elder brother.


    Yan Shifan and the others are very busy recently, and it¡¯s not easy to go out of the palace every day. Most of them just read in the room or chat for a while, so when she called, the eldest brother followed her out.


    They came out of Fuzhen Palace and passed the gate of Chengqian Palace.


    In broad daylight, the gate of Chengqian Palace was open, and when Xinbao arrived at the gate, she grabbed her elder brother''s hand and ran away...


    But Yan Shifan didn''t react, nor was he pulled by her little strength at all, Xinbao bounced back and hit the big brother.


    Big brother opened his big hand and caught her little head: "What are you running? Be careful not to fall."


    "Hush!" Xinbao glanced inside secretly: "Hush! Let''s go quickly! Don''t let anyone see it!"


    The eldest brother picked her up casually, carried her into his arms, and strode forward while saying, "Why are you whispering? Why are you sneaking around?"


    Xinbao covered his mouth, and looked back: "Don''t let Daddy and Aniang hear it! Xinbao didn''t call them today."


    Yan Shifan smiled and said, "Why didn''t you call them?"


    Xinbao complained: "The two of them disappeared as soon as they left, and Xinbao couldn''t find them, and they were almost dying of anxiety. Xinbao doesn''t want to take them out to play anymore, let them go by themselves!"


    Yan Shifan''s straight music.


    Xinbao is that kind, in a strange place, there must be an adult she trusts within her line of sight.


    After she finished working for a while, she looked up and saw that the person was still in front of her, so she could work on the next section with peace of mind. If there was no one in her line of sight, she would start to feel uneasy. Can''t be busy.


    Big brother learned from his parents, went in and put the dumpling on the ground, then walked around her and stayed in the imperial garden for another afternoon.


    Early the next morning, before Xinbao woke up, people from the inner government yamen came over.


    The name of the admiral who came was Wan Daquan. The raw dough had a big face. When he was young, he probably had a pair of deep dimples, but now that the meat is flossed when he is old, the dimples extend down and become a second chin. It looks festive very.


    Although both Yan Shisheng and Yuan Shenjue were only eleven, how can we say that they were all people who had registered with the emperor. Wan Daquan was extremely attentive and respectful.


    He brought a sketch made by a master gardener, and said with a smile on his face: "This is a drawing made by Shanzi Zhang, which is commonly used in our palace. Because the space is small, there are not many places where it can be used. This is what the slave reminded me yesterday. made."


    The two sat down to watch together, Yan Qingshan and others also gathered around to watch.


    The fourth brother said: "Do you want to ask Xinbao what he wants?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue said, "Xinbao must want more places where we can grow plants and trees. After we have finalized the blueprints, we can tell her where and what kind of flowers you want in any season."


    Second brother laughed: "Xiao Jue is right."


    The fourth brother said frankly: "I don''t understand this, so I just follow you to see it."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I don''t understand either, I just read some books..."


    Wan Daquan bent over obediently at the side, listening to them, the lines of laughter deepened.


    Yuan Shenjue quickly scanned the picture, looked up at a few people, and saw that they didn''t mean to speak, and probably didn''t understand much about it, so he said directly, "This won''t work. You know, the East Sixth Palace was originally a group of palaces. Now that this area is vacated, the east and north sides are still palaces, but there is still a gate on the north side. The gate of Chengqian Palace faces this garden. Therefore, the layout of the garden should rely on the northeast corner and Changshou Palace. In this way, Only this garden and the palace behind will be beautiful, harmonious as a whole, and not top-heavy."


    "But the picture he made was completely around the pool. In such a small place, the ''head'' is in the center, and the feeling of ''repair'' is too obvious and unsightly. You Shanzizhang , or I didn¡¯t come in and read it, or I didn¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±


    This last sentence is for Wan Daquan.


    Wan Daquan knelt down at that time, and said repeatedly: "The servant was negligent. I think he was a little anxious because of the urging, so he didn''t get it right."


    Yuan Shenjue looked at him, and said: "Jingren Palace has been demolished for more than two months! I don''t care what your idea is, and it''s not up to you to test me. I only want a beautiful garden, and if there is such a I will immediately report the matter to the emperor."


    Wan Daquan''s face turned green, and he kowtowed again and again: "I don''t dare, I don''t dare! Lord, please forgive me!"


    Yan Qingshan''s family couldn''t help exchanging a few glances above them.


    For Yuan Shenjue''s obsessive-compulsive disorder, he has to demand perfection in even one room. When it''s his turn to build a garden, the **** dares to use this kind of blueprint to fool him. It is inevitable that he will be angry.


    But it''s not surprising to be angry, dare to speak out directly... that''s really austerity.


    He doesn''t care at all what these people think of him, whether they scold him or not, whether they will sue the emperor, etc. He only wants the best and the fastest.


    But I have to say, the more this kind of person, the less he dares to be negligent.


    After all, you can''t beat it!


    But that''s good too. After all, the fourth brother is interested in trade. The two people worry about things in completely different directions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： thats great

    Chapter 408 This is amazing


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t say much.


    After all, reprimanding is also a waste of time for him.


    At this moment, the koi pond and small pavilion in the middle had already taken shape, so Wan Daquan took the two of them out to have a look, and then went straight out of the palace to find Shan Zizhang.


    So when Xinbao woke up, she found that her wife was not there, so she had to go to the Qianqing Palace by herself.


    It was a little early, the breakfast hadn''t been digested, and there was no place to put the snacks, so the dumpling went to Emperor Ming Pei''s bookshelf to read the books.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s bookshelves are full, but when you look around, they are all the Four Books and Five Classics, as well as "Huainanzi", "Warring States Policy", "Sun Tzu''s Art of War" and so on. Xinbao read it for a long time... before he reluctantly smoked it. A book of historical records came out, and he opened it with a serious face.


    Vertical version, classical Chinese, traditional characters and so on, it''s really too embarrassing for Tuanzi.


    So two quarters of an hour later, the officials at the waiting room saw the door of Xinuang Pavilion open, and the glutinous rice dumpling in a red cloak came out with a book in his arms.


    After the routine ceremony, Xinbao looked up and went directly to Li Tingfang: "Master Li, are you busy?"


    She has come here twice, and the sperm of these people has already been spotted. The little princess is a picky person, so, although some people want to come forward to show courteousness, but touching her face... forget it.


    Li Tingfang bent down and smiled, "Not busy, what''s your order?"


    Xinbao handed over the book with both hands: "Then can you explain the book to Xinbao?"


    "Yes," Li Tingfang said, "Please sit down, Your Highness."


    Xinbao turned around and held her hand, Chunhua hugged her to the chair, Xinbao turned around and stretched her calf from the side, Xiaopang held her chubby face with his hands, looking very serious.


    Li Tingfang also sat sideways for a while, with a very elegant demeanor, and said with a smile, "Your Highness, have you started reading the Historical Records?"


    "No," Xinbao shook his little hand: "It''s just that Xinbao doesn''t understand all the books on Yeye''s bookshelf, and Xinbao only found this interesting one."


    Li Tingfang smiled, and said to her: "Your Highness, Tai Shigong wrote this book, traveled all over the world, collected rumors, and searched for historical materials. It is a ''word of the family'', so when reading it, His Highness has to think carefully about it."


    Xinbao nodded, his eyes were confused, "Oh."


    She wasn''t good at this, so she didn''t hear what he meant.


    Li Tingfang didn''t say any more, and started to tell her.


    Li Tingfang is a beautiful uncle, not that kind of handsome uncle, but that kind of... For example, women, who can say that Qiushui is the **** and jade as the bone, and he gives people the feeling that the poems and books are the heart and jade as the bone, which is very quaint and unique. Uncle Mei with charm, not like an old fox.


    Xinbao listened with gusto.


    It turned out that just after talking about the Yellow Emperor, Yuan Xiang came out and saluted Tuanzi, and Tuanzi also climbed down from the stool to return the salute.


    Yuan Xiang said to Li Tingfang: "Master Li, please sir."


    Li Tingfang bowed his hands to him, and said to Tuanzi: "Your Highness, I will tell you next time."


    Xinbao waved his little hand: "Okay, thank you."


    Yuan Xiang sat down in his seat, picked up the book to read, and said: "You little child, you can''t read historical records."


    Xinbao was stunned: "Why?"


    Yuan Xiangdao: "Historical Records is a book that I actually like very much. But this book is concise and beautiful, but it expresses a lot of things from the heart, and it is written in a gut-wrenching way. You are too young, and it is easy to be misunderstood when you read it." Bring it in, and change your temperament. It¡¯s not too late to read it when you grow up.¡±


    He handed the book directly to Yuru.


    This shows the difference in temperament between Yuan Xiang and Li Tingfang. Regardless of familiarity, Yuan Xiang is ambitious and passionate. He has his own views on things and tends to express them, while Li Tingfang, It is obviously more moderate, and the temper is calm, with a gentle and gentle feeling.


    Xinbao said: "Uncle, can you tell Xinbao something special?"


    Yuan Xiangdao: "You can read three hundred thousand now, and I will tell you three hundred thousand?"


    "No," Xinbao shook his head, "Xinbao knows all three hundred thousand."


    "Are you ready?" Yuan Xiang raised his eyebrows: "Then uncle will test you."


    Officials: "..."


    Those who heard about the previous incidents couldn''t help but chuckle, thinking that Yuan Xiang really belonged to this genre.


    Yuanxiang also heard about it, but he didn''t care, he smiled and said: "Mingfeng is in the bamboo, Baiju food field...what''s behind it?"


    This Xinbao really knows how to do it.


    No matter how bad she is at it, she can still do it at this entry level.


    Tuanzi pressed his hands on the table, and replied loudly: "It turns into a cover of grass and trees, and it reaches all places. Covering this body and hair, the four elements and the five elements..."


    She still wanted to carry her back, Yuan Xiang smiled and waved her hands, and said again: "Why?"


    "That''s it," Xinbao thought for a while, his voice was slightly lowered, his big eyes were wide open, and he looked at his face: "That''s it...the phoenix sings in the bamboo forest, the white horse forages in the pasture, the peace and prosperity, the virtues of the wise monarch, benefit everyone Every grass and tree in the world, the grace of the king, spread to all the people in the four directions."


    Yuan Xiangdao: "What''s the explanation of the Four Great Principles and the Five Constant Principles?"


    Xinbao''s voice resounded again: "The four elements are earth, water, wind and fire, and the five elements are benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith!"


    The two asked and answered, but the other officials gradually stopped laughing and exchanged glances with each other in surprise.


    She is only four years old!


    Even if most of the aristocratic family started at the age of three, but at this age, most of them just memorized. After all, what everyone believes is that you can see the meaning of reading a hundred times, and then search for the meaning after you have memorized it. It is really too late to explain it.


    And judging from her tone, it is obvious that she has understood it, rather than memorizing the explanation.


    This is very powerful.


    "That''s right." Yuan Xiang said with a smile: "Your Highness, if you don''t want to continue reading these enlightenment books, you might as well find some medical books to read. The Tai Hospital Office has a collection of books from all dynasties, and there are also many brilliant imperial doctors, and A good doctor of the people..."


    Tuanzi''s small eyes lit up.


    Yes! How could she forget this!


    She can read medical books! There are many medical books in the palace!


    Xinbao hurriedly climbed down: "Thank you Uncle Yuan, you are so smart!"


    Chunhua hurriedly picked her up, and Tuanzi said, "Let''s go! Let''s go to Tai Hospital!"


    Chunhua hesitated: "Your Highness, do you want to go to Tai Hospital or Shou Pharmacy?" She briefly explained.


    The Imperial Hospital Office is located in the Southern Third Office, together with the Respect Room and the Fourth Executive Storehouse, but not far to the west of the Qianqing Palace, there is a separate Longevity Pharmacy, which is no smaller than the Imperial Hospital Office, and it is dedicated to serving the king. With the concubines, there will be an envoy and at least one court judge on duty every day, and there will be no less than ten first-class imperial doctors below, and several second-class imperial doctors and medical officials.


    So gradually, the Shou Pharmacy has more people than the Tai Hospital Department, and the medicines are also available. But when it comes to the collection of books, there should be a lot in Taiyuan Hospital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： Those who do not know are not guilty

    Chapter 409 Those who do not know are not guilty


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up, feeling like he missed a hundred million: "Then let''s go to Tai Hospital as soon as possible!"


    She ran out excitedly, and when she came out, Fang Wuyou greeted her with a smile: "Your Highness, the emperor said, lunch will be served soon..."


    Before he could finish a sentence, Xinbao covered his ears, his short legs unleashed an unprecedented speed, and Sa Yazi ran away.


    Fang Wuyou: "...??"


    He was in a daze, chasing after him, but he didn''t dare to shout loudly: "Your Highness! Little Highness! Stop!"


    Xinbao pretended not to hear, and ran even faster, only to be worried, and said loudly: "Your Highness! Your Highness! You ran wrong! The Tai Hospital is not there!"


    Fat Tuanzi who was running suddenly stopped.


    She turned her head slowly, panting while staring at him with big eyes, looking at him in disbelief.


    Fang Wuyou almost laughed out loud.


    He suppressed a smile, trotted over and said, "I dare not lie to Your Highness, the Tai Hospital is really not here."


    Tuanzi gasped, and said, "Then, where is that?"


    Fang Wuyou bent down and said: "Your Highness, the emperor said that lunch will be served soon, don''t run around here and there."


    Danzi: "..."


    She said: "Oh!"


    She complained weakly: "Why didn''t you speak faster just now? Xinbao didn''t hear it, and didn''t even know what you were going to say."


    Fang Wuyou pleaded guilty with a smile on his face: "It''s the old slave''s fault. The old slave should speak faster next time."


    Tuanzi walked back silently, and a young **** came out to pass the message: "Your Highness, the emperor told you to come in."


    Tuanzi''s small body froze.


    She glanced at Fang Wuyou.


    However, even if Fang Wuyou was lent ten guts, he didn''t dare to stand up, so he could only laugh with embarrassment.


    The poor and helpless glutinous rice dumpling could only walk slowly, pawing at the door, and quietly showing half of his face.


    Two little eunuchs held the door, neither opened nor closed, Emperor Ming Pei said: "What are you doing standing there? Come in!"


    Tuanzi walked in slowly, Emperor Ming Pei tried the temperature of the tea, and said, "Come here."


    Tuanzi Maliuer admitted his mistake: "I was wrong, Xinbao was wrong, yeah, don''t be angry, Xinbao won''t dare again!"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and put down his teacup: "Then what do you think is wrong with you?"


    Xinbao lowered his head and rubbed his little finger: "Yeah, you can be wrong wherever you say it. Xinbao thinks it''s not important..."


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused: "You think you are right, don''t you?"


    Tuanzi peeked at him, but didn''t dare to nod. He just closed his hands and nodded quietly.


    Several elders turned their heads and coughed lightly.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Fang Wuyou went to pass on my words, you turned around and ran away, you still think you are right, don''t you? Why don''t you tell me why?"


    Tuanzi quietly moved behind the elders of the pavilions,


    The court elders quietly moved away... Just kidding, who dares to stop the emperor from training his granddaughter?


    Xinbao stood alone in the middle, with his head buried in a low voice, and his voice was weak: "But Manager Fang said, yeah, lunch is coming soon... Manager Fang didn''t say anything else, yeah yeah There is no saying that Xinbao can''t run away, and those who don''t know are not guilty."


    Is it not a crime if you don¡¯t know yet?


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You don''t know what I''m going to say next?"


    Xinbao remained motionless.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You don''t know, so why are you running?"


    Xinbao muttered.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Speak louder, I can''t hear you."


    Duanzi muttered again, a little louder.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Louder! Louder! Do you hear that? Tang Shihua?"


    The full name is Killing or something, and the small body of Tuanzi trembled, and he said loudly: "Xinbao dare not! Xinbao is wrong! Xinbao will never dare again!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He let out a long breath, resting his forehead on one hand, he was so angry and funny.


    Li Tingfang approached, and said with a broken smile: "Your Majesty, Your Highness just said that she wants to rush to the ocean of knowledge."


    Lin Tongda, the deputy assistant of the cabinet, also said with a smile: "Your Majesty, your highness is really dedicated to learning. If you say something presumptuous, if your children and grandchildren can have half of your highness, and forget to eat and sleep because of reading books, then this minister is so happy that he can''t sleep. of."


    "That''s true," everyone passed the steps to the emperor one after another: "Your Highness is still young, and he only wants to study. There are so many things that he can''t think of, but there are some."


    Xinbao raised her head secretly, and Emperor Ming Pei looked at her: "I called you over."


    Tuanzi felt that the danger was gone, so she walked over. Emperor Ming Pei was about to reach out to hug him, but she turned around abruptly.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t think too much, and picked it up.


    As soon as Xinbao''s little **** sat on his lap, he squeezed it hard, then grabbed his hand and hugged himself. The next moment, the whole person relaxed, and smiled and rolled his eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    She just thought that I was going to spank her little ass? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei was angry and funny, and he took the tea bowl to feed her.


    Duanzi was already thirsty, holding the tea bowl with both hands, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Thirsty, aren''t you? I knew that you made such a trip, and now you''re thirsty!"


    Tuanzi turned around and opened his hands, throwing himself into his arms, rubbing and rubbing: "Yeah, you are the best! Xinbao likes it the most!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hehe: "I like you, but you still make me angry."


    Xinbao bulged his cheeks and blew at him: "Huh~huh~huh~~"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao said: "Blow away all the anger! Yeah, don''t be angry anymore!"


    This one set, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t keep his face straight, and patted her on the head: "Trick it again!"


    He hugged her comfortingly, caressed her slowly, and then said: "What did you just say?"


    Several people looked at each other, and Lin Tongda said: "Winter is coming soon, blindly serving porridge is not a good strategy... I think that we should follow the example of Fan Wenzheng..."


    The monarch and his ministers were discussing about disaster relief somewhere, and Tuanzi nestled obediently in the arms of Emperor Ming Pei, pretending that he was a cat.


    It was almost noon, and after a hasty discussion of a regulation, Emperor Ming Pei let them go.


    Several people clasped their hands together, and walked slowly until they left the gate of Qianqing. Then Ma Long said: "The emperor really loves your little highness, and it doesn''t feel heavy to hold it all the time."


    The subtext of this sentence is: The emperor holds his granddaughter to discuss state affairs with his subjects? Is this appropriate?


    Lin Tongda said calmly: "Your Highness is cute, smart, and skilled in medicine. It is inevitable that the emperor will like it."


    The subtext of this sentence is: She is just a princess, not a prince or grandson, and besides, she is good at medical skills, so there is no need to make the emperor unhappy with these details.


    Liu Jinzhong said: "It is true that the emperor is kind, and he feels guilty towards His Royal Highness, and he is especially partial to His Royal Highness. There are also some."


    The subtext of this sentence is: the emperor feels guilty and wants to make amends, but now the situation is unclear, it is a matter for the emperor to love anyone, only the little princess can rest assured to pet, so there is no need to worry about it.


    Several old foxes reached a consensus after a few words, and walked away slowly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： Why not eat minced meat

    Chapter 410 Why not eat minced meat


    Inside, Xinbao had lunch with Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei was still thinking that Xinbao would rush to "go to the ocean of knowledge" as soon as he finished his meal, but he didn''t expect the little meat dumpling to climb onto the couch with a small yawn after finishing his meal, and lay down , and called him: "Yeah, yeah, hurry up, Xinbao is sleepy."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Stop reading?"


    Tuanzi said: "Let''s go tomorrow, Xinbao is not free now."


    Emperor Ming Pei complained about her: "Then you were in such a hurry just now."


    Tuanzi said convincingly: "You must have a plan when you do things. You can''t just jump in the queue just because you want to do something, or you will mess up! For example, now, Xinbao wants to accompany Yeye to eat, put Yeye to bed, and take his brother to the imperial palace in the afternoon. The garden has been empty all afternoon, so I have to get up early tomorrow and go again."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    She put her little arms around his neck and fell asleep quickly.


    After waking up, Chunhua dressed her, fed her half a cup of honey water, and handed a small hand stove into her hand: "Your Highness, it''s cloudy, so go back slowly."


    Xinbao nodded, and Chunhua said again: "Wu''an Prince came here just now, now I''m going in to see the emperor."


    "Uncle?" Xinbao said, "Then when will he come out?"


    "I don''t know," Chunhua said, "I''ve been in for about two quarters of an hour."


    Xinbao said: "Then let''s wait for a while."


    Chunhua is very careful. In the past few days, she has almost secured her position as a palace lady, so she went out and asked Bai Ji to guard her.


    Before long, Xiao Tai came out and walked straight to this side.


    Xinbao also got the letter, and rushed out: "Uncle!"


    "Hey! Your Highness!" Xiao Tai saluted first, and then stepped over, hugged her small face with both hands, lifted her up, and kissed her fiercely.


    Danzi: "..."


    Xiao Tai immediately wrapped her arms around her and hugged her into his arms. Seeing that his face was still a little gray, Xinbao stretched out her little hand to pat him: "Uncle, why didn''t you come to see Xinbao?"


    "Don''t mention my little one," Xiao Tai said, "Uncle has accumulated so many things during the time he has been away from the capital, he is so busy that I am so busy, he just came back from the camp of the Three Thousand Battalions, and he has to go back soon .¡±


    As soon as he mentioned the military camp, Xinbao suddenly remembered: "Ah! Xinbao forgot to make chilblain ointment!"


    Xiao Tai heard her talk about it, and quickly comforted her: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll be here in time, it''s not far from here, and I''ll be there in a few days."


    Xinbao said: "Then Xinbao will do it immediately."


    "Okay, uncle will find someone to give it to me when the time comes." He kissed her hard again: "Little baby is so fragrant, uncle is leaving first!"


    Before Xinbao came and asked his grandmother, he put her down and left in a hurry.


    Xinbao sighed, and opened his hands directly: "Sister Yuru hugs, let''s go home quickly."


    Yuru picked her up, Chunhua ran over, tied her cloak, pulled her hat back and put it on, like a baby with a big head, only showing a small white face.


    Back to Chengqian Palace, Tuanzi hurried to find the prescription for chilblain ointment written by his second brother.


    There are many common chilblain ointment prescriptions with good effects, such as snake oil chilblain ointment, ginseng chilblain ointment, crocodile oil chilblain ointment, etc. In comparison, snake oil is more suitable. Although vipers are not easy to catch, but It is easier than a crocodile, the key is that the effect is good.


    The ginseng in Yutang Village has also grown for a year, so it should be usable, but if you calculate it at her anti-scientific speed, it is best to let them grow for another year, which is equivalent to five or six years of ginseng on the market. will be wasted.


    So in the end she only wrote two kinds of prescriptions, the main one is to make snake oil, which is to use Viper, which is the fat from the belly of Agkistrodon acutus, together with traditional Chinese medicines such as cinnamon, angelica, safflower, etc., to treat chapped chilblains They are all great, especially suitable for sores that bleed and pus, and usually heal within a few days.


    When they came, Bai Gusheng brought a lot of saffron, both live and dry, and asked them to send them back to the palace and plant some first.


    The eldest brother was also called over, and said: "I''ve heard that too. I see that their fingers are of different colors, and there is really a pit. I heard that it is caused by frostbite in winter. But the ones that are usually used Forget it, they don''t know how to use it, and it''s inconvenient to wash hands... But Xinbao, even if it''s cured, it will still freeze when it''s cold!"


    "I''m still making soup," said the dumpling, "add chili, add Chinese medicine, drink a little, and the whole body will be warm."


    Yan Shifan said: "How long will it be warm? It will still be cold after a while."


    Duanzi paused: "Then, can that be made into gloves?"


    Yan Shifan patted her little head helplessly: "Baby, brother knows that you are kind, but it''s not easy? The cotton clothes in the army are said to be made of fluffy hair grass, which can pass through when the wind blows. If you don''t resist the wind, even if you have gloves ..."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened in surprise: "The hair is grassy? Why don''t you waft cotton?"


    Yan Shifan said: "Cotton?"


    Second brother also said: "Si Mian? Cotton?"


    Second brother educated her, and she knew the current situation.


    Because it was summer when she woke up, she bought cotton clothes at first, but after the weather got cold, their family had money, mainly because her clothes started to be arranged by her wife, so the cotton clothes she bought were made of silk cotton, It is made of silk, which is very light and warm.


    She knew that there was an era of paper clothes in history, just like Lu You once said, "The paper quilt is silent and white like clouds", referring to the high-quality paper clothes, which are not only white in color, but also soft and comfortable like cloth.


    However, inferior paper clothes, like a book, make a rattling sound when moved, "the sound of rolling the pillow is still there."


    So wearing paper clothes and covering paper quilts is very common, and even a fashion, but the poor can''t even afford paper clothes.


    Xinbao never imagined that, as a big boss, she would make the mistake of not eating minced meat!


    Xinbao said anxiously: "But in Daddy''s book, there is a method for high-yielding cotton! An ordinary cotton can produce about five hundred catties per acre of land, and an adult''s cotton padded coat, calculated at three catties, can give you a lot of cotton. Hundreds of people wear cotton clothes, it¡¯s very cheap! It¡¯s a good deal! Although cotton clothes are not as light as silk cotton, they are also very warm! Cotton likes warm and sunny places, and it can be grown in many places..."


    She raised her face and asked in her soul, "Why not promote it?? Why not promote it?"


    The two elder brothers were speechless when asked by Tuanzi.


    The second elder brother settled down, and followed the chapter about cotton in the book in his heart.


    He said: "I only wrote planting, what else?"


    Xinbao has also slowed down, she is very good at this, just open her mouth, when is it suitable to harvest, how to pick peaches, how to separate, how to dry, how to store, use...


    While he was talking, the second elder brother was writing quickly. After finishing writing, Xinbao looked at it and added two more points. He nodded when he thought it was more complete.


    The second elder brother put together the planting part in the book and this part, and said to Xinbao, "I don''t need a lot of snake oil ointment. You can tell Yeye that the Tai Hospital can make it. Give them a chance too, understand?"


    He glanced at her, smiled and nodded her forehead: "It''s okay if you don''t understand, and you don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you can ask Yeye, as long as he agrees, let the Tai Hospital make this. You can ask Xiao Xiao to make this soup. Absolutely find someone to do it, if it¡¯s done, just send it to the palace.¡±


    He tapped the table again: "As for this, I''ll talk to Master and see if I can make a note."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： wife is the most reliable

    Chapter 411 Wife is the most reliable


    Second brother wrote a letter, and along with this information, someone sent it to Yuan Xiang.


    Xinbao hitched a ride and asked his second elder brother to help, and wrote a letter to Yuan Shenjue, and sent it out before the palace gate was locked.


    At night, it began to snow.


    This is the first time it has snowed this year, and it has been snowing all night.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother rarely saw such heavy snow, they were very excited, and brought a few little eunuchs to make a noise in the courtyard.


    Xinbao heard the screaming outside the window, woke up in a daze, sat up, Chunhua saw it through the curtain, quickly opened the curtain, and said softly: "Your Highness, can you get up now? "


    Tuanzi was dazed for a while, Xiaopang pushed his hair back with his hands: "What are you doing, brother? It''s so noisy!"


    Chunhua said with a smile: "It''s snowing outside, Little Fifth Master and the others are having a snowball fight."


    Xinbao was a little interested, so he got up, Chunhua and the others hurried forward to serve him, and he wore more layers of clothes. When Xinbao went out, he felt as if he was covered with a quilt, and his arms would not be bent. .


    She was like a little chubby, wobbling to the front. When Mrs. Lin saw her, she couldn''t help laughing: "How many clothes are you wearing!"


    Xinbao sighed, there is a kind of coldness, which makes your maid afraid that you are cold...


    Ms. Lin carried her in and took off two layers. After she came out, she finally felt lighter.


    Yuan Shen Jue was sitting and talking with his second and fourth brothers outside, Xinbao sat on the stool to eat breakfast, and said, "Good morning, Brother Xiaoxian."


    "Well, early." Yuan Shenjue said to him: "I brought the saffron, but I didn''t take the planted ones. Put it in my place first. You have no place to put it here. Yu Wai, the medicinal properties of saffron, Shiro and Grandpa Lin I also asked Bai Gusheng to write down the pulse case in detail, I am afraid that those imperial doctors will not know saffron. By the way, the old princess is also being treated, and it is said that everything is going well."


    Rainbow Fart Master Xinbao immediately said: "Brother Xiaoxian is awesome! Brother Xiaoxian is the most thoughtful person!"


    Yuan Shenjue brushed the Xiaoyao towel behind him casually, and was ready for the dumpling to kiss him, but he didn''t expect the dumpling to eat without raising his head, nor did he boast at all.


    Mrs. Lin laughed beside her and said, "Is it delicious? I found out that we have picked up a treasure. This Lu Sanchi is really delicious for everything. Let me say let''s eat dumplings when it snows first. Six kinds of fillings are served at once. Every sentence is delicious, and I am full."


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, Yuchu is great."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    hehe!


    While eating, an **** came outside, that is, Gao Fu who was going to Yutang Village to deliver an edict.


    Emperor Ming Pei said, it''s snowing, so let Xinbao stay calm and don''t wander around. If he wants to read medical books, he has already asked Gao Fu to bring a few books over, and he also put a few books in the Qianqing Palace. Read it first, and wait for the snow. Stop talking.


    Xinbao readily agreed.


    Gao Fu accompanied him with a smile and said: "His Royal Highness, Your Highness, the emperor said that the servants will wait here, no matter where the Young Highness is going, they will follow, for fear that the subordinates will not know each other and will collide."


    "Oh," Tuanzi said, "Then wait for me, Xinbao is going to Shou Pharmacy after dinner."


    Gao Fu said: "Your Highness, the emperor said..."


    "I know," Tuanzi said, "Don''t worry, tell Yeye yourself when Xinbao passes by Qianqing Palace."


    Gao Fu said yes again and again, and withdrew.


    Xinbao was full, and asked Yuan Shenjue: "Brother Xiaoxian, are you going?"


    Yuan Shen Jue shook his head: "I can''t go over to the Shou Pharmacy at will, but if I don''t leave for a while, I can give you a short ride."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Xinbao, let elder brother accompany you there."


    One side sent someone to call Yan Shifan.


    Xinbao ran to the door by himself to have a look. The fifth brother and the sixth brother had been running all morning, their heads were steaming, and they were standing on the porch drinking water while pointing their heads: "Xinbao! Xinbao, take a look!" , we made a circle of snowmen! This is our family! The one wearing flowers is you!"


    Huh? Xinbao took a look, and sure enough there was a snowman with a flower on his head, so she went down.


    Just as soon as he took a step, his foot slipped. Xinbao yelled, sat down on his buttocks, and then squatted aggressively all the way, until he slid to the bottom of the steps.


    A group of servants came over to help them in exclamation, and the little fifth brother ran down the steps. He also exclaimed, his foot slipped, and with a flying shovel, Xinbao was picked up by his foot, and he flew up in a parabola, halfway off the ground. It was more than a foot high, and it was about to fall to the ground again.


    Gao Fu is worthy of being a person in front of the imperial court, he reacted very quickly, he was the first to arrive, and quickly lay down on the ground... ready to serve as a meat pad for the dumpling.


    Yuan Shenjue jumped directly from the air, flipped in the air, lifted the dumpling into his hand, and hugged it gently.


    A group of servants who rushed over in a hurry huddled together.


    Because Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother wanted to have a snowball fight, no one was allowed to sweep the snow. This kind of bluestone slab is as slippery as it really is with a layer of snow.


    A group of people supported each other to sit up. As soon as Yan Shifan stepped through the small door, he saw this scene and said speechlessly: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao was hugged by Yuan Shenjue, her small mouth was slightly opened, her big eyes were wide open, she was so frightened that she stopped, and when Yan Shifan spoke, she slowed down and slowly closed her mouth.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Are you okay? Does it hurt?"


    Xinbao nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Little Fifth Brother didn''t take it seriously at all, he patted his clothes and stood up: "It''s okay, Xinbao, hahahaha, I saw you flying up!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    "I saw it too, hahaha," Xiao Liu laughed so hard that he hugged his stomach, "I was still wondering if I should slide far away, and why I could still fly."


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Because Xinbao is a ball hahaha!"


    The two leaned forward and back together laughing.


    Tuanzi¡¯s **** hurts a lot, she¡¯s too embarrassed to cry, but can¡¯t laugh, her little expression is unlovable.


    With such brothers on the table, what can she do, she can only forgive them.


    Fortunately, she has a wife. As unreliable as her brother is, so is her wife.


    Xinbao hugged his neck with both hands, and said sadly: "Xinbao wants to use ten catties of meat in exchange for a wife who stays by Xinbao''s side for ten hours every day."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    I can thank you!


    Duanzi was slightly injured and couldn''t get off the line of fire. After changing his clothes, he still went to the Shou Pharmacy.


    When passing Qianqing Palace, Gao Fu went in to report, and Emperor Ming Pei heard that Yan Shifan was there, so he nodded in agreement.


    Then Gao Fu graciously led them there.


    Shou Pharmacy is very close to Qianqing Palace, because Emperor Ming Pei seldom enters the harem nowadays, and it seems that it is not lively. As soon as Gao Fu went, several old men came out immediately.


    Although the imperial doctor is also an official, it is different from the officials in the court. This kind, they don''t have to return the salute when they salute, but Tuanzi still stood on the ground by himself, said excuses, and then walked in slowly, Yan Shi Fan sat down first and took her into his lap.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： Real people dont show their faces

    Chapter 412 The real person does not show his face


    The current envoy of Tai Hospital is surnamed Zhou, named Zhou Yuanbo, looking at the age of fifty, he stepped forward respectfully and said: "Your Highness, are you feeling unwell?"


    "No," Xinbao put his hands on his knees, and said sternly, "There is a recipe, and I would like to ask you to help me make it."


    Gao Fu was very winking, and sent someone to bring several layers of soft cushions. Yan Shifan put his sister on top of it, got up by himself, took the pulse case and saffron from the inner eunuch, and showed them.


    These imperial doctors really didn¡¯t know saffron. When they heard that it was a new medicine, they couldn¡¯t help crowding around to look at it, and some people took pulse records to read.


    Bai Gusheng''s pulse case is not the same as the one in the palace, and the palace''s pulse case is also rigorous, but the words are sometimes a bit ambiguous, and people can understand it.


    But Bai Gusheng''s writing is as detailed as it is detailed, and his words are much more straightforward...Anyway, an expert can see the way, and a few people pass it on and read it, and they think it is very reliable.


    The court envoy of Zhou made an apology, took a small amount of saffron, put it in his mouth, tasted it carefully, and asked, "My lord, have you tried this recipe before?"


    In fact, I have never tried it, but Yan Shifan still said: "Yes, this is the prescription written by the person who wrote the pulse case. I have tried it several times. Please help some adults. I can find it. The amount of medicine, try to make as much as possible, and when it is done, I want to send it to the border."


    Seeing that Gao Fu was there, the envoy of Zhou Court naturally responded repeatedly, and Xinbao said again: "If you don''t know anything, you can come and ask me!"


    The court envoy of Zhou responded repeatedly, but dared not, and asked again: "Is your highness feeling a little uncomfortable?"


    "A little bit," this body is squeamish, with a slight fall and sprain, it is easy to get hot, and the temperature is not too high, just uncomfortable.


    Tuanzi''s small face was slightly flushed, and she leaned on the armrest, limply: "I''ll take a little medicine myself. Big brother hug."


    Zhou Yuan envoy said: "What medicine does your Highness want, I can help His Highness get it."


    Tuanzi''s face turned even redder, and she shook her hands: "No, no, no, no."


    She can''t sit, and people can guess that she fell on her ass! It''s so embarrassing...


    Tuanzi tugged at the elder brother''s sleeve, Yan Shifan hugged her up, an imperial doctor quickly brought out the bag, Xinbao waved his hand: "No need."


    The imperial doctor was stunned for a moment, and the other imperial doctor took out the tray and paper as if flying out, Xinbao opened the drawer and took the medicine by himself, the chubby hand was very nimble, and he took it well.


    Gao Fu glanced worriedly at Court Envoy Zhou, who nodded slightly, indicating that the medicine was fine.


    Gao Fu then said: "It''s finished, send it to Qianqing Palace."


    Zhouyuan envoy responded, and Xiaotuanzi thanked softly: "Thank you."


    Yan Shifan also said: "I''m sorry."


    The two of them came out, Zhou Yuan sent several people to exchange a few glances.


    The court envoy Zhou said in a low voice: "The real person doesn''t show his face! Just this one...half of us must fail!"


    Fang Yuan judged: "My lord, if the little princess is really an expert, then the medical books we picked out this morning..."


    "Oh yes!" Zhou Yuan envoy said anxiously: "Hurry up and pick up a few more copies, and send them over when the medicine is delivered later."


    Here is busy, Yan Shifan came out with Xinbao in his arms, and looked at the sky: "Are you going to leave? Will it be another day?"


    "Almost," Gao Fu also said, "It''s very cloudy."


    Xinbao pointed to the front: "Eunuch Gao, where is that?"


    Gao Fu replied with a smile: "Your Highness, there is the Hall of Mental Cultivation over there, and few people usually go there."


    Xinbao said, and stared blankly, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity...


    Yan Shifan carried her all the way to Qianqing Palace, and then went back first. Xinbao''s little **** hurt more and more, so he simply didn''t sit down, just leaned on the couch, reading a book of medical skills.


    Not to mention, lying down and reading vertical characters is still a little comfortable.


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei came in, seeing her like this, he reprimanded: "Sit down! Who told you to read like this!"


    Xinbao stretched his hands sideways: "Yeah hug, yeah hug!"


    Emperor Ming Pei sat down by the couch, first drew her book, and then pulled her up with a small arm: "Stand like a pine, sit like a bell!"


    "Yeah!" Xinbao was like a tumbler, her little **** didn''t dare to exert force, the whole dumpling shook... her little head hit Ming Peidi''s arm directly: "Xinbao''s **** hurts, I can''t sit."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and hugged her: "What''s wrong?"


    Xin Baoxu sat on his hand, hugged his neck, and babbled about what happened in the morning.


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless: "I said a long time ago that none of the servants in the yard is successful!" He said directly: "Gao Fu."


    Gao Fu rushed forward to salute: "The servant is here."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "From today onwards, go to Chengqian Palace, take care of this group of servants, and tighten the skin of these people! If there is such a thing again, these people don''t have to wait!"


    As soon as he said a word, Chunhua and the others were so frightened that they all knelt down.


    Xinbao said: "No, it''s Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother who want to play, so they didn''t call Sweeping Snow."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You don''t have to speak for them. It''s the same thing if you don''t ask to sweep the snow. If you go down the steps, anyone with long eyes will come and help you, and you won''t fall like this!"


    Xinbao choked.


    She really couldn''t remember what Chunhua and the others were doing at that time, but she felt that they were all very good to her, but she felt that she was still in the groping stage and didn''t know what would be the most comfortable way for her.


    Xinbao didn''t say anything more, nestled in Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, and talked about the chilblain ointment again.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Fan''er returns to the border again, which means that he has returned with a clear identity, so if there is anything to hide, just send it in his name. You, the second brother, just have a lot of thoughts!"


    Having said that, he was not angry, but rather happy, and said with a smile: "You brothers really have different tempers. Your third brother has never said much. What kind of temper does he have?"


    Xinbao said: "Just like my uncle."


    Emperor Ming Pei understood in seconds: "Yes. Very good."


    He touched her little head, feeling a little hot: "Why hasn''t the medicine arrived yet? Are you ready to eat after taking the medicine?"


    Xinbao was already a little confused, and thought for a while: "How about, why don''t you drink it after taking a nap? Xinbao wants to eat something sweet and soft for lunch."


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei kissed her small forehead: "I asked someone to prepare."


    Fang Wuyou, who had already heard it, retreated silently, and asked someone to send a message to the Tai Hospital, and then asked someone to send a message to the Imperial Dining Room.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched her forehead again, carefully turned her over, let her lie on his shoulder, and opened her little padded robe, and saw that her little **** was really bruised and purple.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart trembled in distress, and the circles of his eyes were a little red.


    ...


    If Xinbao was awake, he would have been embarrassed a long time ago, but now his whole body is warm, his consciousness is wandering, and he didn''t even realize that he was injured by Yeye.


    She was like a small rag, draped over Yeye''s shoulders, with her little arms hanging down, she suddenly murmured: "Yeye, the Hall of Mental Cultivation... have you been there?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： self-cultivation of foodies

    Chapter 413 Foodie self-cultivation


    This question came out of nowhere.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little strange, he held the back of her head with his big hand, let her lie back, and took a look.


    Duanzi has a small round face, usually pink and white, watery, just like a piece of milk tofu, but now it is slightly red, with water in its big eyes, dull, pitiful.


    Emperor Ming Pei answered her softly: "I seldom go."


    After a pause, he thought of something again, and sighed in a low voice: "I have thought about it before, if there are sons and grandchildren who are successful, I will sit in his place and live in the Hall of Mental Cultivation for two years. Just move to another palace."


    Xinbao''s chaotic brain couldn''t help but tremble, and his eyes opened slightly.


    She said to Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, when Xinbao leaves in the afternoon, you must remind Xinbao to visit the Hall of Mental Cultivation."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and tentatively agreed: "Okay."


    Xinbao closed her eyes, and Emperor Ming Pei hugged her back, and she rubbed her whole face against his face, maybe because she felt the coolness was a bit comfortable, rubbing this way, then rubbing there again, like a cat .


    Emperor Ming Pei was so soft-hearted that he patted her on the back lightly while motioning Fang Wuyou to invite the imperial physician.


    The court envoy Zhou came after a while, took a handful, and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, there is nothing serious about your Highness, and the medicine prescribed by your Highness is also suitable for the symptoms."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Do you want to apply it?"


    Zhou Yuan envoy said: "If it is not too hot, there is no need to apply cold compresses, but it will make His Royal Highness uncomfortable. It will be fine after a night of sleep."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and let him go down.


    After tossing and tossing for a long time, Tuanzi fell asleep in a daze, but Emperor Ming Pei still couldn''t bear to let go of it.


    Fang Wuyou asked someone to make a thick bed, and bent over to ask for it. Emperor Ming Pei gave him a glare, and then carefully placed the dumpling on the couch.


    Fang Cai said in a worrying voice: "Your Majesty, do you want to pass on the meal?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said for a while: "Let''s pass it on, it''s here."


    Before he dared to say anything, he could only ask someone to put it in front of the bed, and let the emperor eat while watching his granddaughter.


    Because it was ordered in advance, the imperial dining room actually made some sweets, and one end was full of sweetness.


    Emperor Ming Pei went to the table and sat down, washed his hands, just raised his chopsticks, before he ate, he saw the dumpling that had been held up by the imperial physician for a long time, moved a bit, and then sat up slowly .


    She was obviously still in a daze, her eyes were still blank when she looked over, and she said after a long while: "Yeah, why aren''t you called Xinbao when you eat? How can you secretly eat by yourself when you are swollen?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He quickly put down his chopsticks and went over to look. The dumpling was so wronged, his mouth was flattened...saliva flowed out.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He felt distressed and funny, and tried to call her: "Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi shook his little head vigorously, maybe because he felt that he was not sober, so he shook his head back and forth like a rattle for a long time.


    She felt a little more awake, and murmured: "Is there not enough food?? Yeah, eat, Xinbao is not hungry."


    While sucking a bit of saliva.


    Emperor Ming Pei was tossed about by this little treasure, and his mood was really mixed. He said angrily and happily: "Enough! Enough to feed my sweetheart!"


    While talking, he wrapped the dumpling with a quilt, carried it to the table, and motioned for someone to feed her.


    Chunhua came over tremblingly, took a sip of the porridge, and then fed a small spoonful.


    Everyone stared at the dumpling helplessly.


    I didn''t expect that although the dumplings were confused, they were not confused when eating. After chewing with their small mouths, they swallowed them and opened their mouths.


    Emperor Ming Pei was made cute by his granddaughter, and Chunhua hurriedly continued to feed him. He tried to feed jujube cakes and rice, and the dumpling could be eaten. He felt a little refreshed after eating. He commented happily: " tasty."


    Chunhua quickly fed her another spoonful.


    After eating like this, the dumpling''s satisfied eyes were bent, and as soon as it was put on the couch, it fell asleep again.


    Emperor Ming Pei acted as a human chair the whole time, and didn''t eat a single bite. Fang Wuyou had asked someone to sit at another table, and whispered, "I heard people say that this kid can eat better than medicine."


    Emperor Mingpei thought it was the same, and he let go of his heart. After eating, Emperor Mingpei didn''t have time to take a nap, so he got up and left, walked a few steps and said: "Call the prince to come, when Xinbao wakes up, Just coax her to take medicine."


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly agreed.


    So when Xinbao woke up from his afternoon nap, he found his father sitting in front of the couch.


    Xinbao is still a little strange, when he wakes up, he becomes a living father!


    She opened her hands: "Daddy, why are you here?"


    Yan Qingshan was reading that medical book, put down the book and picked up his daughter: "Are you still feeling uncomfortable?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "It''s not uncomfortable."


    The imperial physician took the time to deliver the medicine, and it cooled down after a while, but the dumpling didn''t avoid taking the medicine, but asked, "Where''s Tangtang?"


    "Ready, ready, Your Highness," Chunhua showed her the candy in his hand: "Your Highness, after drinking the medicine, you can eat the candy."


    Xinbao supported Yan Qingshan''s big hand with both hands, closed his eyes, and boldly dried up the medicine.


    Chunhua quickly wiped her mouth, stuffed a piece of candy in, Xinbao slowed down, and waited until the pain subsided, then opened his eyes, and asked his father, "Why are you here?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "Your emperor asked me to come."


    Xinbao asked: "Why did you come here?"


    He said: "Feed Xinbao to drink medicine."


    Ordinarily, this kind of thing should be done by the child''s mother, but Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t call his daughter-in-law over, and he didn''t want to send the child back, so he simply called his son.


    But since he was summoned, Emperor Ming Pei called him into the study for a while.


    Emperor Ming Pei is not always discussing matters, he also has to approve memorials, so he usually calls people to discuss matters in the morning, and after lunch, he meets those who have not finished meeting in the morning, and spends the rest of the time approving memorials and dealing with them For other affairs, you can also walk around, or invite people temporarily, or meet people who come here temporarily to perform affairs.


    At this moment, there are no ministers in the imperial study room. Xinbao fell asleep, revived with full blood, and her little face was pink and white again. Emperor Ming Pei came over to look at it, and felt relieved. He asked someone to bring her some snacks. , while chatting with Yan Qingshan.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I have sent Gao Fu there, you are new here, if you have anything, or want to know anything, just ask him."


    Yan Qingshan thanked him.


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "My children, what do you think, tell me."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Fan''er thought about going to Yanmen Pass after fifteen years, and Rong''er wanted to continue studying and take part in the provincial examination. The emperor has already agreed."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    He continued: "Chang''er is really reckless, and he is not good at studying. My minister wanted to ask him to join the army, but unintentionally, he worshiped Shen Shouyan as his teacher. Shouyan will come to the capital in the next year. He has learned martial arts for a few years, so he doesn''t know what will happen?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was noncommittal.


    Yan Qingshan continued: "Sheng''er has only studied for two years, but he is also not good at this. On the contrary, at the beginning, my minister taught him some business skills, and he was able to understand... Now that the status is different, I can''t blindly obey my son and daughter''s wishes. , what kind of path he wants to take, I really have no idea."


    Of course he doesn''t really have no opinions, but he can''t say this! It doesn''t count if he said it!


    Yan Qingshan continued: "Wulang and Liulang have just started enlightenment, and I still need to ask my father to take care of me. In the next year, I will point them to a master so that they can continue their studies. As for Xinbao, she is still young and her body has not yet recovered, and she is smart and well-behaved. She is also gifted with supernatural skills, so she doesn''t need to be raised like ordinary children, if the emperor doesn''t bother her, let her trouble you for a few more years, if she can relieve her worries, she will be a filial piety for my son."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： everyone loves yay

    Chapter 414 Everyone loves yeah yeah


    Yan Qingshan was considered a very good talker among the people, but compared to those people in the court, he still seemed extremely simple.


    But it was very pleasing to Emperor Ming Pei''s ears.


    They are the relatives of father and son, why bother to deal with all those twists and turns, what do you want, what kind of tricks are you playing? Say it directly, whether I give it or not is my business.


    In a good mood, Emperor Ming Pei gave a clear answer on a rare occasion: "Not to mention Fan''er and Rong''er, let Chang''er let him learn martial arts first... As for Sheng''er, let him do a few errands first."


    He paused: "After the new year, I will point out a few masters to Wulang and Liulang, and study with them in the Shangshufang. Do you think the two of them should be separated?"


    "Father Emperor," Yan Qingshan said: "Wu Lang and Liu Lang have been inseparable since childhood, and they share the same mind, and their academic progress is also the same. My son thinks that there is no need to separate."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "What do you think? After another year, would you like to visit Liubu?"


    Yan Qingshan paused slightly, raised his eyes to look at Emperor Ming Pei, and confirmed what he meant.


    Yan Qingshan stood up and said solemnly: "Father, I have thought about it carefully. I was born and raised among the people. Now that I am not confused, I am not good at writing. The only thing I am a little good at is businessmanship." Dao. The way of merchants is not useless, but it is different from the way of governing the country. I know that the position of the crown prince is a heavy responsibility. It is not that I dare not, but I cannot. I should not mislead the Yan family because of my own desires. , misleading the common people.¡±


    He knelt down and saluted: "Father, my son is ashamed."


    The dumpling stopped eating dim sum and looked at Daddy.


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless for a long time.


    Self-knowledge is just a word, but there are really very, very few people in this world who can do it.


    But what is even more difficult is to remain sober in the face of the huge, irresistible temptation of the throne.


    Throughout the ages, how many people have tried their best and given everything they have for a sliver of hope, even betraying their relatives and leaving their relatives... It makes his sobriety even more precious.


    Changing places, even Emperor Ming Pei himself, thinks he can''t do it.


    But this old farmer in the country did it.


    His words clearly told him, "I will not fight", maybe this is also a kind of retreat, but even if retreat is advance, he is for his children, not for himself.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt emotional in his heart, and he got up after a while, and patted him on the shoulder: "Qingshan, your name is indeed correct, it is really as solid as a rock, as firm as a green mountain. Get up!"


    Yan Qingshan saluted and stood up.


    Emperor Ming Pei walked back and sat down.


    Duanzi quietly swallowed the snack in his mouth, showed the level of stealing small steamed buns in class, finished the snack in his hand, and then stretched his arms to reach the next one.


    With this movement, Emperor Ming Pei came back to his senses.


    He didn''t mention what he said just now, and said directly: "The seal is opened during the Chinese New Year, you can go to the Ministry of Accounts, the Secretary of the Ministry of Accounts Tang Huze is a frank person, Fuju is also there, he has a gentle temperament, let him teach you slowly. "


    Yan Qingshan did not refuse: "Yes, father."


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "My heart is here, and I will pay attention to my studies."


    Yan Qingshan still said: "Thank you, Father."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and looked at Tuanzi''s face again: "Go back."


    Xinbao quickly ate up the snacks, drank half a glass of water, and opened his hands for his father to hug, while asking: "Yeah, can Xinbao go to the Hall of Mental Cultivation?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Impossible."


    Xinbao was stunned: "But..."


    "No, but," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I''ll talk about it when I''m done, I''m not allowed to go now."


    Xinbao was not convinced, she dragged the text: "But yeah, you never know which will come first, tomorrow or the accident."


    However, Emperor Ming Pei was not shocked by her, he said very calmly: "I don''t know, but I know, if you dare to be disobedient, yeah, I will clean up your accident, and I will definitely arrive before tomorrow."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She was stunned.


    Emperor Ming Pei is really quick-thinking, extremely quick-response, and has a high EQ.


    Xinbao thought for a long time, and suddenly couldn''t help but opened his small mouth and laughed, and Xiaobai Fang burst out laughing.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her, and the dumpling jumped from his father''s arms into his arms, and kissed him twice: "Yeah, you''re so smart, yeah, yeah, super handsome, isn''t it true that everyone around Yeye is so handsome? Do you like it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Although it sounds like a compliment, the little eyes of the dumpling are so sincere.


    Emperor Ming Pei was so coaxed by her that he almost agreed, coughed and said: "You are the only one with a sweet mouth! Go back."


    Tuanzi was taken away by his father, Emperor Ming Pei came back with a smile on his face, continued to review the memorial, and said to Fang Wuyou: "Xinbao has such a small mouth, it really doesn''t cost money to put sugar!"


    Fang Wuyou said with a smile all over his face: "Your Majesty, this servant is really serious. Everyone else is sweet-mouthed. Your Highness, the little princess, has a sweet heart."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed loudly: "Well said! This child Xinbao is kind-hearted, sweet and warm, so when he speaks, it is especially painful!"


    He also glanced at him: "You old man, you are getting better at talking, thanks!"


    Fang Wuyou repeatedly thanked him, and retreated happily.


    Yan Qingshan walked back with his daughter in his arms, and Gao Fu was at his side, pointing to the east and telling them: "Your Highness, Your Highness, this is the Shang Study Room, and His Sixth Highness, Eighth Highness, and Ninth Highness are still studying here. !"


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Tuanzi asked: "Do you only study? Do you teach other things?"


    Gao Fu explained with a smile on his face: "There are also Master Wen and Master Wu. I heard that His Highness the Sixth Prince likes to paint, and Madam Li asked the Emperor to point out a painter to teach him how to paint! This servant heard from Zhe Feng, who was serving the Sixth Highness, , the butterfly drawn by His Royal Highness seems to be able to fly."


    Tuanzi didn''t know what to do: "Wow!"


    Gao Fu was very attentive, seeing that they were not annoying, he walked all the way to introduce them.


    Gao Fu was quite happy. He had been with Emperor Ming Pei for more than ten years, but Emperor Ming Pei had Fang Wuyou by his side, so it was just like that.


    But it''s different when it comes to Chengqian Palace. The people around them really see that there can definitely be a Qianlong here. He stays in front of the emperor every day, talking to his father and brother one by one, can the emperor not care?


    And at this moment, Yuan Xiang is still in Chengqian Palace.


    He came over after noon, and had been discussing cotton matters with his second brother.


    Both of them think this matter is feasible, but Yuan Xiang still said: "This matter has changed too much, involves too much, and is completely different from Longmen County. Do you understand?"


    Yan Shirong said: "I want to understand."


    Yuan Xiang does not only refer to the small town in Longmen County, but also refers to what they originally planted and what they still planted, so generally speaking, no major events will happen.


    Now, he wants to call on the world to grow cotton. This is not only about turning "food in the mouth" into "clothes", but also involves many, many things.


    Such as taxes.


    If a family has five mu of land, all of which have to pay taxes, and one mu of land is planted with cotton, then the remaining four mu of land may not be enough for the basic life of the family after all taxes are paid. Whether an acre of cotton can be sold and how much it can be sold for is very important to them.


    In comparison, many people have lower requirements for whether they can wear warm clothes, because they have never tried how warm cotton is, and they are unwilling to risk starvation for the sake of imagination.


    But if promotion is not mandatory, but encouragement... I am afraid that the effect will not be too good, and it will be slow, because farmers have always had a hard time accepting new things. They are not very knowledgeable and timid.


    Those kinds of considerations, if you switch to the second brother...that is, if you succeed, you will be honored, and if you fail, you will be a life-long stain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： Teenagers go to court

    Chapter 415 The Teenager Goes Upward


    Yan Shirong carefully read the documents brought by Yuan Xiang.


    At this time, it is not enough to look at the Yellow Book of Fish Scales. Fortunately, his second senior brother, who is well-known and strong, is in the household department, and he spent a night sorting them out.


    In general, in Dayan now, only half of the land in Songjiang Prefecture is planted with cotton, and there is very little planting in Henan Province, and there are no other places in the book.


    But the capital is the capital of the world after all, so if you want to buy it, you can still buy it, but it is expensive.


    Yan Shirong sent someone to buy two cotton padded clothes, stood up and let Yuan Xiang look at them: "Master, I only wore this layer today, it''s so thin, it''s not cold at all, I asked someone to weigh it, and it was less than two catties Cotton. But it is more expensive than silk cotton clothes. I bought an extra one, and I want Huang Yeye to try it on."


    He paused: "One catty of silk cotton needs hundreds of cocoons, how many silkworms can a single silkworm farmer raise? And one mu of cotton can harvest four to five hundred catties of cotton. The difference between this is really too big , It''s too big... But because cotton is rare, it can be sold more expensive than silk cotton, and it is impossible for ordinary people to afford it."


    "But this situation can obviously be improved, and it can be improved very easily. Master, Dayan is rich and strong, but in what year and in what place did no one freeze to death? I have been cold, and I know what it feels like to be cold, so I think this matter, as long as it can be promoted, will definitely be of great benefit to the people.¡±


    Yuanxiang nodded: "I also tend to force promotion. There may be a lot of resistance at first, but after a year, I will see results."


    "Yes," Yan Shirong said: "In the follow-up production, weaving must also keep up. It can''t just be planted. It is necessary to find someone to teach them to produce. It is best to let someone go to Songjiang Mansion to have a look."


    Yuan Xiangdao: "This is not difficult, as long as it is profitable, we don''t need to say more, someone will do it, and more people will plant it, and the price will naturally come down."


    After the two masters and apprentices discussed it properly, they went to see Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei was in a good mood being coaxed by the dumpling. Seeing them coming, he even made a joke: "I just sent the little troublemaker away, and you are here to make trouble for me again!"


    The second elder brother had already figured out the way to get along with Emperor Ming Pei during the last short time together, and said with a smile: "My grandson met Xinbao on the road, and Xinbao still looked at his grandson and said, I knew that, everyone Want to see yay!"


    He is extremely handsome and young, and it is not at all unsuitable to learn from the Tuanzi. Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan Xiang also joked and said: "Your Highness''s words are actually mainly for the minister. She thinks that the minister will see you at the court and see you at the next court. See you in the morning and see you in the afternoon. It is simply too much." gone."


    The ruler and ministers joked a few words before sitting down to talk about business.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened, and couldn''t help paying attention to it, and asked someone to take a cotton coat to take a closer look, and then looked at the method carefully, and then he began to ponder.


    Emperor Ming Pei was already clear-headed, and this account is too easy to settle. The key is how to implement it.


    He pondered for a long time before saying: "I have to think about it, tomorrow, Yuanqing... No, Rong Er, you go to the morning court by yourself, and go to the Zhezi."


    The second elder brother''s heart thumped suddenly, and he bowed in response.


    So the next day, Yan Shirong went to the early court.


    Even if you are the prince, the son and grandson of the emperor, you don¡¯t need to go to court if you don¡¯t do business.


    For example, the Fifth Prince, although he has done business before, he doesn''t need to go to court now.


    At this moment, everyone is staring closely at the family of the real prince who is still in court. It is not an exaggeration for Yan Shirong to come to court this morning. Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw him.


    Then Yan Shirong was very calm on the surface, saluted with all the officials, and then signed the book.


    In fact, there are advantages and disadvantages for him to do so.


    Because this matter is too "big", and he proposed it himself, not appointed by Emperor Mingpei, so he appeared too young and energetic, too aggressive and not calm enough when he went to court .


    However, it is also beneficial.


    Because the real prince needs to have a sense of presence.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the fake prince, the price of the previous ones has dropped by two or three, and everyone who is too fast has no time to react.


    The fifth prince below is not conspicuous at all. No one thought of this at the beginning, so even the wife he married was only the daughter of an ordinary Marquis, not the eldest daughter, and his father-in-law was only a fifth-rank official.


    So, really lean.


    That''s why, if you don''t show up at this time, when will you wait?


    It is not easy for Daddy to stand out, because Emperor Ming Pei also needs to be cautious and dare not let him do things lightly, but it is much easier for him to stand out, even if there is something wrong, anyway, he is still young, he can be young and vigorous.


    The capital city is a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and the court is the most important thing. If he doesn''t come out first to try, he won''t be at ease when others come out.


    Even if there is an eventuality, Daddy still has other children to support him, all of them are excellent, and some of them are the way out, as long as he is not "wrong", he is right.


    So Yan Shirong is really not too worried.


    He was born to be extremely handsome, and with the addition of a small three-yuan name, his thoughts are clear, and his demeanor is more calm and calm, not at all like a stunned young man who has just entered the court.


    Overnight, he completely entered the sight of everyone.


    Xinbao didn''t know that her second elder brother had made a big deal, she still got up in the morning, had dinner, and was sent to Qianqing Palace by his wife.


    Emperor Ming Pei set up a small study room for her in Xinuang Pavilion, with special desks and bookshelves, special small bookshelves and small pen holders, and Fang Wuyou also put thick and soft cushions on the chairs.


    So when Xinbao comes, he can sit and read medical books.


    Yuru sat next to her and fed her with a small plate. Xinbao didn''t have to do it himself, but could still eat, which was really flattering.


    But looking at it, she began to frown.


    There are really many mistakes in this medicine book...Although this is inevitable, but after seeing it, I still can''t help but want to correct it.


    But the book was borrowed from the imperial hospital, so she couldn''t scribble on it. Besides, the book was so small that she couldn''t open it at all.


    She went to the waiting room again and again to find someone.


    But today Yuan Xiang was not here, neither was Li Tingfang, nor was the good-looking Cheng Fuju. Xinbao searched back and forth, and found another good-looking adult, so she went to ask him: "Are you a civil servant?"


    It''s not that she is uneducated, but that she cannot recognize her official uniform at this time!


    Their official uniforms are all red, the military officer doesn''t wear armor when going up to court, the patterns on the patches are complicated, and the other party is bent over. With her current small size, she can''t sneak in and take a look?


    So it¡¯s better to ask.


    The man laughed anxiously and said: "His Royal Highness, my surname is Gan, my name is Yu, and my style name is Baibi. I''m the minister of the Ministry of Industry, and I''m a civil servant."


    Xinbao handed him the medical book: "Master Gan, can you copy this book for me? It''s very thin, and I can finish copying it in a while."


    Gan Baibi said anxiously: "I am honored to obey your orders."


    He took it with both hands, Chunhua and the others presented pens and paper, and he copied it on the case.


    Xinbao''s **** still hurts, and he didn''t sit down: "Can you leave... a little more space in the middle, that is, only write half of each sheet, leave a little more space, Xinbao wants to write in the space."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Yes, rest assured, Your Highness."


    While copying, suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, someone walked in quickly, and when they saw Xinbao, they saluted with a smile: "Chen Liangshen, see Your Highness the Princess."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： really fine

    Chapter 416 is really good


    "Ah!" Xinbao was very pleasantly surprised: "Brother Liang! You are back!"


    She threw herself to the ground and hugged his neck, Liang Ruoxu got up with a smile and hugged her up.


    Xinbao asked him: "Why did you come here! You are too slow! Xinbao misses you! Xinbao dreamed of you!"


    Liang Ruoxu was flattered: "Really? What did Your Highness dream about my minister?"


    Xinbao took a meal.


    Then she opened her small mouth and giggled twice: "This, this is not important!"


    The adults next to each other said in unison, "Oh..."


    Liang Ruoxu understood in seconds, and said with a smile, "Yes, it''s not important!"


    He nodded to his colleagues, took the dumpling aside, and whispered to her: "Your Highness, I have seen the emperor, so I will go to the East Palace to see you."


    Xinbao nodded, and he said again: "The minister brought Shen Qiu here."


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide in surprise: "Wow?"


    Before they left, they still wanted to say goodbye to Shen Qiu, but Shen Qiu didn''t come back for a while, and Mrs. Lin even said it once on the way.


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said: "Don''t mention it, this little fox is really like a spirit, you have been gone for more than half a month, it came back, and then it looked everywhere, looking for you from house to house ¡­Only the shadow guard is usually there, so it may not recognize it, and it hides when it sees it, and looks everywhere when no one is there, and it is very sneaky upstairs.¡±


    "Later your second uncle came over and told it that you had left, moved to the capital, and would not come back... Then Shen Qiu acted as if he understood, and stayed in his little room every day without eating or drinking. , It was quite uncomfortable to watch. Then before I left, I went to say goodbye, Lin Erye told me, and I went to ask it, and I said Shen Qiu, I¡¯m going to find Xinbao, are you going? Go? As a result, he became stunned all of a sudden, looked at me, and I said it again, and he followed me. Do you think it''s a god?"


    Xinbao was very surprised when he heard it, and nodded suddenly: "God! Where is he then?"


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said: "I dare not bring this into the palace, and I can''t raise it in the palace. This kind of wild animal is taboo. I will put it in my house first. What should I do? I will ask someone to send it to the Wu''an Palace later?"


    "Don''t," Xinbao said, "Give it to Brother Xiaoxian, Shen Qiu knows Brother Xiaoxian."


    "Okay," Liang Ruoxu said with a smile, "Then I''ll ask someone to take it there."


    Xinbao asked: "How is grandpa? How are uncles, aunts, and cousins?"


    "Okay," Liang Ruoxu said, "The old man is worried about you and asked me a lot of questions!"


    In fact, as soon as Lady Lin entered the palace and met Emperor Ming Pei, she asked someone to send a letter back, and after receiving the jade certificate, she sent another letter back, but this kind of thing is always worrying.


    In the heart of the old man, his son-in-law and grandson, I don¡¯t know how pitiful they are, being bullied by those smart and powerful people mentioned in the drama...


    The two chatted one sentence at a time, because it was indeed a long time since we saw each other, so it was strange that there was something to talk about.


    After chatting for a long time, Emperor Ming Pei was still busy, and no one came out.


    Liang Ruoxu had already noticed that the cabinet and prime minister were absent, but he didn''t know about the affairs of the court, so he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Someone came over earlier and said with a smile: "Master Liang, it was the Second Master Rong who came to court early and brought up something, and we are discussing it right now!"


    He explained in detail, Liang Ruoxu nodded slowly, he was an unusually upright gentleman, he was always considered by Xinbao to be a young middle-aged man, until now, he showed some of the old fox''s aura.


    Xinbao really didn''t expect that this matter had something to do with her... She just remembered to say a few words.


    Did Zhu Yuanzhang go through such a troublesome negotiation process when he made the decree? But this matter is obviously beneficial to the country and the people!


    This discussion lasted until noon, Emperor Ming Pei said in advance, let Xinbao eat by himself, and go back to the East Palace first.


    Gan Baibi also finished copying the book, Xinbao thanked him and came back directly.


    Her **** still hurts, but it''s a kind of soft and sore pain, so Xinbao still walks on her own, step by step, hehehehe, walking very fast.


    Walked all the way to the open space in front of Chengqian Palace, only to find that the surrounding cloth curtains were removed.


    As soon as the cloth is withdrawn, you can see the scene inside. It has been laid out, and a small pond a few feet square is built with Taihu Lake stones. A winding scene is made by the pool, and a small pavilion is built. Exquisite and exquisite, but also strangely beautiful.


    A group of people walked over slowly, but saw the fifth prince standing there with a dark face, as if he was in a trance, so that they were walking very close, he suddenly came back to his senses, raised his head, and hurried around, She gave a perfunctory salute: "I have seen Your Highness."


    Xinbao returned the gift.


    The Fifth Prince accosted and said, "Where did you come from, Your Highness?"


    Xinbao said: "Come from Yeye."


    The fifth prince''s expression changed slightly.


    In fact, Xinbao answered these words very honestly, but to his ears, every word was a thorn.


    Considering that he has a seniority, but even for trivial matters such as building a garden, my father would rather use an outsider than him!


    Even, Yan Shirong went to the early court today! I heard there was a big limelight!


    Why are they in such a hurry! So frivolous!


    The fifth prince gritted his teeth and forced a smile, "Your Highness probably doesn''t know that you can''t be called Yeye in the palace. Yeye is a folk name, it''s very rude to call it. Your Highness should call you the emperor''s grandfather." .¡±


    Xinbao said: "But Yeye asked Xinbao to call it that. Xinbao didn''t know there was such a name before, but Yeye taught it, and he called Xinbao this way."


    The Fifth Prince''s expression twisted again.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Your Highness is really likable."


    Tuanzi nodded honestly: "Xinbao thinks so too."


    The fifth prince clenched his hands in his sleeves, and said with a smirk: "I don''t know where your highness learned this skill, and fifth uncle wants to learn it too."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is naturally likable, he didn''t learn it."


    Fifth Prince: "..."


    Finally, he reluctantly saluted and left with a dark face.


    Chunhua at the back hesitated to speak. After going back, he hesitated for a while, and went to find Mrs. Lin, and explained what he said today.


    Actually, the last sentence of the fifth prince was very vicious, implying that she was good at pleasing others, and even affected Mrs. Lin, meaning she taught it.


    This is not a good reputation for women, but it is just because children can''t understand it, and even if they understand it, they can''t care about it. They can only suffer from being dumb, which is purely disgusting to them.


    But the problem is that what he said was too "palace". Not only Xinbao didn''t understand it, Yuru didn''t understand it either, even Miss Lin didn''t understand it... They just thought he was laughing at her to flatter her.


    After Chunhua explained this, Mrs. Lin became angry.


    She has a straightforward temperament, and the most annoying thing is this kind of disgusting person who can''t explain clearly.


    It doesn''t seem worthwhile to go back, but if you don''t go back, you will be angry and panic.


    Ms. Lin said: "No, this matter can''t be left alone. You all think about it, how can we go back in disgust."


    Xiefeng laughed softly: "Actually... Your Majesty, it''s quite easy to get sick and go back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： If you dont have a baby for fun

    Chapter 417 If having a baby is not for fun


    Ms. Lin said: "Oh? Tell me?"


    The people around her, Xiaoyu is gentle and thoughtful, while Xiefeng is a little more lively, because Mrs. Lin has a straightforward temperament and doesn''t like to tease others, so they dare to talk.


    Xie Feng laughed and said, "Your Majesty is a concubine, she occupies her status, so it''s not easy to disgust them? Why don''t you take a handkerchief and send your servants to send it over, and just ask the Fifth Prince Concubine to help you embroider a fashion in the palace?" The tricks... she can be stunned to death, and if she wants to break it, she can do it in the name of the little highness."


    To use the taste of the palace to the taste of the palace, this is to use her as a embroidered mother, but she just occupies the monarch and ministers, or the elder sister-in-law, they dare not say anything, they have to laugh with them, and they dare not let the maid do it, to be honest ...If you are very temperamental, you can be angry for several days.


    The Fifth Prince''s concubine, Han Shi, has a big personality.


    She is a girl from the Hou family, but she is not the eldest daughter, and her father''s official position is not high enough, so she belongs to the kind of palace banquet, flower viewing banquet, the kind that is not easily available.


    Low communication, people who don¡¯t go out of the door and don¡¯t step in, and what they see when they go in and out is the sky. They have a reserved temperament and think highly of themselves.


    Not a month after getting married, the second prince fell down, and within half a year, the third prince fell down again, and the prince she married was revealed.


    She deeply feels that she is from Vanves, and she also deeply feels that she is a great fortune.


    So, the two of them are really a husband and wife, and they both rushed to that position. The fifth prince asked her to socialize, and she readily followed suit. She thought in her heart that this was a momentary humiliation, and the future would be brighter...


    Unfortunately, no matter how good the plan is, there is no use for it!


    They live in the palace, and the fifth prince has no errands, so how can they have the opportunity to make friends with foreign ministers?


    The family of the real prince who came back was all watertight. She patiently perfunctory for a long time, and she didn''t come out with a single useful word.


    The couple sat in a sleepy city every day. They heard that they could bear the matter of building a garden. Then they heard about Yan Shirong''s going to court, and the couple were very angry.


    This way,


    Ms. Lin accepted Xiefeng''s opinion, and sent Xiaoyu over directly, and also clarified the words directly, asking her to help embroider a handkerchief for Xinbao.


    The couple forced Xiao Yu to leave with a smile, and when the door was closed, the Fifth Prince exploded in anger.


    He said that sentence only temporarily, but he didn''t regret it afterwards.


    To be honest, even the imperial concubine had to swallow this kind of thing, because such a little disgusting, even a complaint cannot be filed!


    These women in the harem, how many times do they not disgust each other so many times? Is this also a thing?


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t take the usual way, turned around and came back disgusted, and he said it clearly, without shyness at all.


    The fifth prince said angrily: "There is no way to do things like this! At this time, they just came back, Yan Shihua accompanied him every day, and Yan Shirong just went to court again. At this time, they should be human beings with their tails between their legs, and they should be friendly with others. How could it be so Offending people easily! Aren''t they afraid that we will trip him up!"


    Han Shi also said: "If you are so fussy, how can you have the demeanor of an elder brother and sister-in-law! You are indeed a reckless person. If you don''t know how to restrain yourself after entering the palace, you will suffer a big loss sooner or later!"


    "Exactly!" The Fifth Prince gritted his teeth: "These people think they are still in that remote village! When Father''s guilt disappears, they will have a better time!"


    Han pulled the veil angrily, but said coldly: "I really think it''s a good thing to take advantage of these small things? Stupid! It''s my good nature that doesn''t care about her, try someone else! "


    The two of you talked to each other, lost your temper for a long time, and finally the fifth prince said: "I have wronged you, you have worked so hard."


    "Don''t worry," Han said, "I know the seriousness, and I will handle it thoroughly, and I won''t let them make mistakes."


    Even the servant next to him couldn''t help but look sideways.


    It''s really not a family, don''t enter a family.


    These two people are obviously conceited and smart, but also have a lofty heart. They are jealous of others and refuse to admit it. Even at this time, they still want to teach others how to do things...


    But people don¡¯t listen, people don¡¯t listen, but people just climb faster than you, and play better than you!


    Besides the biggest family of the emperor, what else to try? What to try?


    Xinbao didn''t know about this at all.


    She went back to the palace, and she just wanted to change clothes before going to eat, but Yuru had a sudden idea, "Master, why don''t I rub it for you? I usually fall, and if you rub it loose, it''s better to hurry up, isn''t the master?" Do you still want to go to the Royal Garden?"


    Xinbao agreed after thinking about it.


    Yuru originally just wanted to help out honestly, but she felt it was fun while kneading...


    While her aunt was laughing, she rubbed it for her seriously.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Lin came after a while. Seeing the situation, she immediately rolled up her sleeves: "Let me do it!"


    Then Mrs. Lin held her down, and began to knead and knead everywhere... It was a joy to play.


    At the same time, he also shared with Yuru his experience of playing with children: "I tell you, these children are the most playful Xinbao, with slippery milk. Chang''er is the worst. They are not ticklish at all, and they don''t like Lol, he still looks at you strangely after playing for a long time, it¡¯s so boring... Little five and little six are also okay, when I pick up one of them when they just can walk, the other will think I forgot him, just wow Crying and following up, I used this hand to let them quickly learn to call their mothers and walk... But when they grow up, they will become rough and it will not be fun, so they have to play while they are young."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Xinbao was pressed on the bed like a little turtle, he couldn''t get up, and no one answered his begging, and he grew a little itchy meat all over his body. Everywhere he touched, little tears of laughter ran out... It was so miserable Miserable...


    When my mother finally had enough of playing, she dressed her up and picked her up. Xinbao cried with red nose and red eyes, and tears were still hanging on her little face. She asked pitifully, "Knead, is it loose?"


    Ms. Lin looked confused: "What?"


    Xinbao''s voice was very small, and he leaned over: "Ass!"


    "Hey!" Mrs. Lin slapped her head: "It''s broken, it''s broken, I forgot the business! Take it off quickly, Aniang, and rub it for you again!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She couldn''t help crying.


    Mrs. Lin, who accidentally played too hard, quickly suppressed her laughter and hugged the baby to coax her. As a result, her hand patted her on the back, and Xinbao''s conditioned reflex made her whole body twist violently, laughed twice, and replied Overwhelmed, she cried again: "I want Daddy! I want Daddy!"


    As a dumpling, I really can''t afford to be hurt by such an unreliable mother.


    To this day, she finally understands why Zhao Min was forced to confess by Zhang Wuji, because she laughs like this, and laughing too much is really uncomfortable... as if her body has been hollowed out.


    Xinbao has been maintaining this out-of-body state. After lunch, she went to the Royal Garden with her father after taking a nap.


    It has just snowed, and I don¡¯t know how to sweep the grass and trees when cleaning. There is snow in many places, and it takes extra effort to look at it. Later, I found two little eunuchs to sweep slowly, and she followed behind to watch.


    Fortunately, after her Sansheng Stone was upgraded, she could recognize it not only by touching it with her fingers, but also if it was very close, so Xinbao finally found a variety of peony flower, and was very happy to clean up the imperial garden.


    After brushing, Xinbao remembered the Hall of Mental Cultivation again, and when she went to Qianqing Palace the next day, she asked Fang Wuyou: "Boss Fang, can I go to Tai Hospital?"


    Fang Wuyou bent down anxiously and laughed: "Your Highness, the old slave sent someone to ask about it this morning, but the slave didn''t find the snake before, so the servant urged you, so there is no need to rush, Little Highness."


    "Oh!" She asked again: "Then can I go to the Hall of Mental Cultivation?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： Nobody deserves to teach my granddaughter

    Chapter 418 No one deserves to teach my granddaughter


    Fang Wuyou smiled and said: "Your Highness, the emperor said that when you wake up from your afternoon nap, the emperor will go with you, you are not allowed to go alone."


    "Oh!" Xinbao nodded, "That''s fine."


    She was about to go in, when an official hurried over from the waiting area, smiled and saluted: "Chen Gan Baibi, I pay my respects to Your Highness."


    Xinbao nodded his head, with a unique style, "Master Gan."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Your Highness is interested in medical books. There is a work on acupuncture and moxibustion in my grandfather''s home. I copied a book last night. Please be correct, Your Highness."


    He took it out of his sleeve and offered it with both hands.


    Xinbao didn''t know if she could have it, but she still wanted it, so she looked at Fang Wuyou.


    Fang Wuyou couldn''t make up her mind about this kind of thing, and didn''t give her any instructions, so Xinbao reached out and took it: "Thank you!"


    Gan Baibi said with a smile on his face: "Don''t dare, dare not be your Highness''s thank you."


    The officials at the waiting room exchanged glances with each other.


    Xinbao hangs around in front of the car every day, and everyone wants to get on top of it, but now that there are no petty officials here, at least they are fourth-rank officials, so they won''t be so impatient.


    Secondly, Xinbao is really too small.


    So if you want to join in, it is risky. If you are not careful, the adults in the family will be unhappy, thinking that you want to fool other people''s children, so Gan Baibi is the first to come out, and everyone is waiting to see what happens.


    When Emperor Ming Pei came back, he saw Xinbao sitting in front of her small table, holding a pen and writing something, with a pouty face and a very serious expression, although Emperor Ming Pei didn''t know that he was approving the memorial What kind of expression did he have when he was playing, but compared to being serious, he should have lost.


    Emperor Ming Pei was curious and waved his hand to stop the servant from saluting, just to see when she could see him.


    But Tuanzi just didn''t see him.


    She was engrossed in writing, and from time to time she gave a click, and stretched out her left hand to hold the nib of the pen to help.


    From time to time, there is an ah sound, standing up involuntarily, the whole dumpling leans forward, driving the pen tip to go up, or the whole dumpling leans against the back of the chair...


    Those who knew it was writing, but those who didn¡¯t know it thought they were rowing a boat.


    Emperor Ming Pei was so tired of looking at her, and then he quietly walked around behind her to take a look, and saw the words on it: "There is a mistake here, you should not select acupuncture points nearby, you should follow the meridian to select acupuncture points, and go to the sun Small Intestine Meridian..."


    is wrong, should also be wrong, and the strokes are blurred together, so let¡¯s not talk about it...


    One character is as big as a walnut, twisted and crooked, thirty or forty characters are written on a piece of paper, blew it, put it in the book, and then changed it, a thin booklet, hold it and hold it , like rotten pancakes.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t bear to stare at him, and heaved a long sigh.


    Xinbao was taken aback, Xiaopang''s hands trembled, and he said, "Yeah! Why didn''t you call Xinbao, and Xinbao lost a copy of it."


    You don¡¯t write crap¡­it¡¯s quite crap!


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed again, and couldn''t bear to hit his granddaughter, so he asked someone to wash her hands.


    Xinbao was not happy: "Don''t worry, Xinbao will finish writing it soon, and you can return it to Mr. Gan when it is finished."


    When Emperor Ming Pei heard this, he went straight to it, forcibly picked up his granddaughter, grabbed her small arm and asked someone to come and wash it, while seriously considering what to say.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xin Baoer, the Gan Yu who gave you the book, when he was young, he was known as the fairy in the painting, not only outstanding in appearance, but also excellent in calligraphy and painting..."


    Tuanzi was really interested. Turning his head to listen, Emperor Mingpei changed the subject: "This kind of person is good at calligraphy, so he looks down on people who are not good at calligraphy. He doesn''t care if Xinbaoer is only four years old. It doesn''t matter if Xinbao''er is a beginner, he will laugh secretly if he only sees that the writing is not good, so Xinbao doesn''t need to worry about him."


    Tuanzi was stunned: "But, but knowledge is priceless!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Well, Xin Bao''er is right, so I will call someone in the afternoon and write it again..."


    Tuanzi shook her little head, Emperor Ming Pei was about to persuade her again, but she said: "Didn''t we agree to go to the Hall of Mental Cultivation in the afternoon?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Okay, then go to the Hall of Mental Cultivation."


    He saw that the sleeves of the dumpling were full of ink, so he asked someone to carry them down to change them, and said: "I will ask someone to write a copybook for you later, you can practice slowly, don''t rush to achieve success, practice calligraphy is a long-term practice. Hard work, no shortcuts."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao can let Brother Xiaoxian write it."


    "His calligraphy is not good enough," Emperor Ming Pei said, "His calligraphy is steep and strange. Although it has a strong character, it is not suitable for girls to learn. Wait for me to find a gentle person to write it."


    He thought for a while: "It''s not that Xinbao likes Mr. Li, I asked him to write it."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh."


    Emperor Ming Pei thought about it again: "If you think about it carefully, Li Tingfang''s handwriting is also average, smooth and stable, without any character; but Xu Shenxiu''s handwriting is very good, but... it seems a bit thick and graceful, and Meng Kaicheng''s handwriting is not satisfactory, but a bit too elegant It''s..."


    He talked back and forth about a dozen people, all of whom had problems, and asked, "What kind of person does Xinbao like?"


    Duanzi is a complete amateur to calligraphy: "Is it good-looking?"


    Fang Wuyou took a look at the ghostly symbols on the case while leading the little eunuchs to serve the dishes.


    The emperor despises his granddaughter''s hot words and eyes, but at the same time feels that no one is worthy to teach his granddaughter... It is also very incomprehensible.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei considered the time for the whole meal, and finally decided, "I will pick a few more, let them all write a copybook, and then you pick the one that is pleasing to the eye."


    Anyway, what Tuanzi said doesn¡¯t count, so he just nodded: ¡°Oh!¡±


    So Emperor Ming Pei sent someone down to deliver the order.


    The officials who received the order were quite happy when they heard it at first, but when they inquired...the emperor found a dozen people.


    Moreover, the Emperor of the Imperial Academy may not have any impression, and he directly asked everyone who is good at calligraphy to write one. In a place like the Imperial Academy, there are all talented people from all over the world gathered here. Even if they are not good at it, it is only relatively speaking... Besides, what if? Naturally, everyone wrote it.


    Xinbao was thinking about the Hall of Mental Cultivation, woke up a quarter of an hour early, got dressed, and ran out to watch over and over again.


    In a place like the Hall of Mental Cultivation, the maids and eunuchs are all well-trained, and they walk silently. Emperor Mingpei still saw people here, so he just listened to the noise outside... ran over and stood at the door for a meeting Son, ran back again.


    After a while, ran over again... da da da da ran back.


    Emperor Ming Pei was annoyed by her, so he simply didn''t discuss it, and asked people to leave, and then he hugged the dumpling and drove to the Hall of Mental Cultivation.


    While walking forward, Xinbao felt an indescribable feeling, and his little face was wrinkled together.


    Wait until the door was opened, the screen retreated, Xinbao got off the ground, and walked in slowly.


    She felt that scene again...it was the scene she felt when she first met Emperor Ming Pei.


    She turned her head subconsciously to "look" at Emperor Ming Pei who was striding forward in armor, but saw Yeye behind him.


    Xinbao ran back and grabbed his hand.


    Emperor Ming Pei had expected it a long time ago, without saying much, he held his granddaughter''s little hand, and was about to ask whether he wanted to go back, but Tuanzi pulled him and walked inside again.


    Walking all the way to the I-shaped corridor at the back of the main hall, Xinbao suddenly became nervous for no reason.


    She subconsciously clenched her hands tightly, but she had already forgotten what she was holding.


    The further she walked, the tighter her whole body became, until she entered the apse... Suddenly, a chuckle rang out in her ear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： of course i will win

    Chapter 419 Of course I will win


    It was the voice of a young man, the voice was deep, and it could even be called melodious.


    But when she heard it, she felt a chill all over her body, and an unspeakable fear quickly permeated her whole body.


    The man''s footsteps were light and his voice was very gentle. He smiled softly and said, "Xinbao? Xinbao? Xinbao..."


    Just singing in a low voice, lingering and pathetic, I don''t know how many times I screamed.


    He seemed to know where she was, but he was not in a hurry to find her out. He was just enjoying the fun of playing cat and mouse, just circling around her hiding place, the golden-red robe corner, from time to time Slowly passing in front of her, the auspicious cloud pattern embroidered with gold thread was slightly shining.


    Then he slowly stopped in front of her: "Xinbao, cutie, Master''s little rabbit... Where are you? Where are you? Come out quickly, if you don''t come out, Master will be angry and will beat you Ass yo..."


    She seemed to be trembling with her whole soul, she was extremely nervous, terrified, and hated at the same time. It was like a fire was burning in her mind, she couldn''t think about anything, she could only hear the sound of her own heartbeat...


    ... bang, bang, bang...


    The man''s voice contained a smile: "Hey little rabbit, because of such a small matter, you are angry with Master, and you hide from Master, Master is really sad... Isn''t Master your relative? Master is you The dearest ones? Besides, even if the master does nothing, they are still going to die? What difference does it make if it''s earlier or later?"


    He didn''t know what he thought of, so he smiled softly, and the laughter was extremely joyful: "Okay, okay, come out quickly! Little tantrums are cute, if you quarrel again, Master will punish you...Let Master think about it." , how should I punish you?"


    He seems to have said a lot, but she can''t feel it anymore.


    All she knew was that his voice suddenly stopped, and then, where her gaze was fixed on, the pair of shoes suddenly turned.


    A very familiar yet unfamiliar voice said: "Old monster, die!"


    "She" lifted something and jumped out.


    "She" saw the situation in front of her clearly. One was a tall Taoist, wearing a crown inlaid with precious lotuses, a golden-red crane cloak, and a fluttering robe. A thin strip of cloth, it seems a blind man.


    The other person looked to be eighteen or nineteen years old, his whole body was as cold as ice and snow, his face seemed to be carved out of ice jade, and even a pair of extremely beautiful peach blossom eyes were like glass beads, extremely delicate and beautiful, but no Half popular.


    It turned out to be Yuan Shenjue.


    is a completely different Yuan Shenjue.


    The situation in front of her was frozen at this scene, her anxious heart almost jumped out of her throat, and she murmured: "Did you win the fight! Wife, did you win the fight! Wife, wife..."


    Xinbao suddenly regained consciousness.


    Yeye hugged her and kept saying, "Xinbao? Xinbao? Xinbao, wake up!"


    Xinbaoju gasped for a few moments, and hugged Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s voice was very steady, and he felt at ease when he heard it: "Yeah is here, you don''t have to be afraid of Xinbao, you don''t have to be afraid of anything!"


    He hugged the dumpling directly, and hurried back to Qianqing Palace.


    Xinbao''s small body trembled slightly, her small face was firmly buried in Yeye''s shoulder, but at the same time she forced herself to slowly regurgitate the situation just now in her mind, making sure that she would not forget anything a detail.


    She said in a low voice, "Yeah, Xinbao wants to see his wife."


    Emperor Ming Pei gave a hum, and called people: "Call me, call the crown prince, call Fan''er, Rong''er."


    He wasn''t in a hurry to ask, he just patted Xinbao''s back lightly and repeatedly.


    After an unknown amount of time, Xinbao suddenly heard Yuan Shenjue''s voice saying: "Your Majesty."


    Xinbao suddenly turned around and stared at him.


    Clearly knew in his heart that it was impossible for him to know, but he still couldn''t help asking him: "Honey, did you win the battle?"


    Yuan Shenjue raised his eyes, and then he answered her very calmly: "I won."


    Xinbao froze, his eyes wide open.


    The young boy who is as delicate as jade slowly leans closer, his peach eyes are full of tenderness, he looks completely different from that time, he is a real person.


    He said quietly: "Of course I will win. No matter who he is, I will definitely win. I will protect Xinbao, and I will win without breaking a sweat. I will beat him until he is powerless to fight back. He paid for what he did."


    Tuanzi opened his mouth slightly and stared blankly at him.


    Her wife is too handsome! So handsome!


    Duanzi had mixed feelings, and burst into tears on the spot: "My wife!"


    She opened her small arms and threw herself into his wife''s arms. Yuan Shenjue hugged her and sat aside, comforting her softly.


    others:"¡­"


    They just looked at the jade-like handsome boy, hugged a ball, and coaxed them tirelessly for more than two quarters of an hour.


    At first, I was worried and anxious, but in the end it was endless, and several people were all stunned, watching silently, to see how long she could cry.


    Xinbao finally had enough of crying, so he hiccupped and told the story in great detail.


    After finishing speaking, everyone pondered slightly.


    Yuan Shenjue exchanged glances with Emperor Ming Pei, then stood up and said, "I''ll take Xinbao down to wash my face."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    As soon as they went out, the second elder brother said: "''For such a small matter, you are angry with Master'', plus the following, ''Is Master not your relative''? And ''Even if Master does nothing, they still It''s not about dying, it doesn''t matter if it''s earlier or later''"


    He paused: "These three sentences are too weird!"


    "Yes," Yan Shifan also said, "The last sentence is almost obvious. This person has harmed Xinbao''s ''relative''."


    "Yes," Yan Shirong also said, "Obviously Xinbao didn''t know about it at first, but he knew about it at that time. There must have been a long interval between this."


    Yan Shifan said: "This person''s tone is ambiguous, I''m afraid... Anyway, it''s not a good thing."


    He gritted his teeth.


    Although Xinbao didn''t learn that kind of tone when relaying the story, everyone could hear that this person''s words were frivolous, obviously not the appearance of an elder.


    Yan Shifan said again: "And Xiaojue called him an old monster, and Xinbao said he was a young man, so could he be able to make alchemy and keep his face?"


    Yan Shirong said: "I still feel that something is wrong."


    He pondered carefully: "This person, the ''relative'' who killed Xinbao, that is, us, concealed the matter, took Xinbao as his apprentice, and then at some point, exposed it..."


    Yan Qingshan suddenly said in a deep voice: "It''s not right."


    He paused: "You read this sentence from beginning to end."


    Yan Shirong read it slowly a few times: "For such a trivial matter, you are angry with Master... Is Master not your relative... Even if Master does nothing, they are still going to die? Sooner, later What''s the difference¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： Its quite a lot, its good, and I can choose

    Chapter 420 There are quite a lot and it¡¯s good to pick


    Yan Shirong clapped his hands fiercely, "I see! I know what''s wrong! ''Could it be that Master is not your relative'', this sentence actually means that apart from ''Master'', Xinbao has no other relatives That''s it... This kind of statement, either he killed her only relative, or he killed her whole family. But he said ''they'' again, obviously not one person, so this gives people a feeling of all relatives .¡±


    "And his tone is light, and there is a faint taste of staying out of the matter. If it is about extermination, in short, I don''t think it should be this kind of feeling. It''s not that he doesn''t care about human life, but the whole smell is wrong. .¡±


    "If he did it himself, he should probably say ''Even if I didn''t do it'' instead of ''Even if the master didn''t do anything'', because the meaning of this sentence is actually that he did very little...or Say, what he did wasn''t the deciding factor?"


    Even Yan Shifan was anxious: "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to say," Yan Shirong paused, "A long time ago, Xiaojue and I talked about a topic. In this world, is there really such an unlucky person? Constant bad luck? Death after disaster? Family ruin?"


    He took a deep breath, and said the last sentence in a low voice: "As the prince, living among the people? Met the family of Xiaoxie?"


    The room was full, and there was a sudden silence.


    Emperor Ming Pei kept silent, listening to what they said, and only then did he look up at him.


    Yan Shirong''s face turned pale, and he also looked at him quietly.


    Witchcraft is a taboo, but he thinks it is the truth.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say a word.


    What he said was right, Emperor Ming Pei thought the same way, and this matched what he said about "monstrous evildoers".


    He is in the Hall of Mental Cultivation, which means that he has been Zen or abdicated.


    Moreover, he also noticed something.


    Xinbao said that he was wearing a golden-red crane cloak, not everyone can wear this golden color, anyway, he would never confer an official position like a Taoist priest or national teacher, so unless he died, or completely Without control, otherwise the Taoist would not dare to wear such clothes.


    Yan Shifan suddenly said in a deep voice: "So what if you pretend to be a ghost? If Xiaojue can say that he is going to die, then he is definitely not ''desperate''. He is sure to kill him. Since the ''master'' can deal with him, then he can kill him." It''s just a mortal."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    As an emperor, he has seen many storms and waves, and this matter is not enough to mess up his opinion.


    He called them here, not only because he was worried about Xinbao.


    Moreover, it is true that they were not called in vain. The temperament and ability of the father and son brothers are truly displayed to the fullest.


    Emperor Ming Pei was in a good mood.


    That¡¯s the kind. One moment, I felt that there was no successor, but the next moment I found that not only there are, but there are many, and they are quite good, and I can choose.


    Emperor Ming Pei left his seat, patted Yan Shifan on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Fan''er is right. He is just a mortal."


    Yuan Shen Jue has been paying attention to the movement here, until they are almost finished, then he came back with the dumpling, and Emperor Ming Pei hugged it.


    After crying for a while, Xinbao said so many words, as if after a fight, she collapsed in Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, motionless.


    Emperor Ming Pei squeezed her little hands and arms, and said, "Xinbao, what does that person look like?"


    Tuanzi said listlessly: "It seems pretty good-looking. Although it''s tied with a cloth strip, you can''t see the eyebrows and eyes, but you can still see it''s pretty, very white, with a high nose... Ah!" She suddenly thought: "It''s a little bit Like Mr. Gan! But even better looking and taller than him."


    It''s that kind of light-faced and delicate appearance, not like a bad guy.


    But even thinking about it, I feel very scared and disgusting.


    Tuanzi turned over, put his head into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, pouted his little butt, and ignored his head.


    Emperor Ming Pei pulled her calf away, let her sit on his lap, and said, "It''s getting late, pass the meal."


    While eating, Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Actually, there are several good gardens in the capital, the garden of Li Tingfang''s family is very good, and there are a few more outside... I will tell Li Tingfang first tomorrow, you all have a good heart." Bao went to have a look, and Jun''er went with him."


    Several people responded.


    Tuanzi was very interested, and said, "But what if Xinbao watches it for a few days?"


    "It''s a few days, it''s a few days," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I''ll go there when I wake up in the morning, and I''ll go back to the palace in the afternoon."


    He thought for a while and then said: "Qingshan, before Longmen County, I released many shadow guards secretly. I will draw 300 people for you. You probably know some of them, and it is convenient to use."


    Yan Qingshan stood up and thanked you.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t mention the Taoist priest again, and of course they didn''t ask.


    Busy with several important matters, her heart was full, and even Mrs. Lin forgot about the "going back with disgust" before.


    But in the minds of the fifth prince and his wife, who had nothing to do, it was an extremely important matter. They made up a lot of plots that they secretly framed them, so early in the morning, the fifth prince and concubine Han came over.


    Then she bowed very respectfully, and then bowed to Xinbao.


    While respectfully said: "My lady, the handkerchief that my lady ordered before, my wife has already embroidered it. My wife''s craftsmanship is incomparable to that of my embroiderer. Please take a look at it, and please don''t dislike it."


    Duanzi was eating next to him, and while looking at it, he always felt awkward in his heart!


    The second elder brother outside came back from morning court. As soon as he entered the door, Mrs. Han saluted him with a panicked expression.


    Miss Lin got annoyed, she put the handkerchief aside and said, "I have something to do here, you can go back."


    Han''s face turned green, he froze for a moment, and bowed solemnly, and then stepped back respectfully.


    As soon as she left, Xinbao lay next to the second brother''s ear: "Second brother, I don''t think Aunt Fifth is a good person."


    Second brother hid for a while: "You must eat porridge on my face, right?"


    While taking out a handkerchief to wipe it, he casually touched Tuanzi''s fat chin: "Why isn''t he a good person?"


    Xinbao said solemnly: "That''s right... You see, Uncle is a warrior, but when he sees me, he will salute before hugging. Brother Liang is an acquaintance, and he only hugs after saluting... But Fifth Uncle and Fifth Aunt, why don''t they hug me?" It¡¯s sloppy if it¡¯s okay, or it¡¯s formal if it¡¯s okay, but whether it¡¯s scribbled or formal, it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡±


    The second brother laughed while listening, and when she finished speaking, he said, "Do you know why?"


    Tuanzi said: "Why?"


    The second elder brother put on a half-smile expression in an instant, and said to her viciously: "Eat! Eat! You finish all the meals for next year!"


    Danzi: "..."


    Even Mrs. Lin was amused: "Really! It''s really vicious. If you don''t want to do it, don''t do it. I don''t care about her courtesy?"


    The second elder brother sneered and said: "Usually, such a big gift is not needed. She made this out to disgust people. She thinks that she can hold people in such a posture? It''s ridiculous, A Niang, a majestic princess, can it be Still can''t stand her gift?"


    He said to Tuanzi again: "I won''t talk about senior brother, why does uncle salute you? Because unruly and disrespectful are two different things, uncle acts recklessly, but he is a true loyal minister. The position of the king is higher than that of relatives, so he salutes very naturally... But this and that, they look down on us in their hearts, they think they are nobler than us and more capable than us, and think that we are not worthy of theirs. That''s why I often act like a demon in such trivial matters."


    He sneered: "It really makes people wonder what to say."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： Rely on the tail to walk the world

    Chapter 421 Relying on the tail to walk the world


    After complaining, the second elder brother said again: "Mother, you don''t have to wrong yourself. If you don''t want to talk to her, ignore her. If she dares to disgust you, you can go back. It''s what Brother Yuan said, as long as the big face is not far away from the big folds I don''t need to reason about these small private calculations, just do it according to your own temperament. It''s not easy to get through all the hardships, but A Niang will be wronged. My wish in my life is that our family can stand up straight and don''t have to suffer any People bully!"


    Tuanzi immediately said: "Me too!"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "I didn''t suffer any grievances at all. I just don''t feel like a princess."


    "It''s right not to be wronged!" The second elder brother said again: "Don''t think too much, mother, what should a crown prince be? What should a crown prince be like? It''s just like your parents! Now there are tens of thousands of you under one of you! Above all, your words are the rules, your appearance is the standard, there is no need to restrain yourself with rules or anything...Anyway, as a son, I want to watch you do whatever you want."


    Tuanzi said again: "Me too!"


    The second elder brother said: "In the past, in the countryside, this wish was difficult, but now, ninety-nine steps have been taken, and the remaining one step, we can run, walk happily, and walk as we want. ...My brother and I have grown up, and everything will be left to us."


    Tuanzi said again and again: "Me too!"


    Second brother''s full of ambitions were all lost by her, and he poked her belly with a smile: "You are nothing! You can bite the tail of your words, I''m done talking, you can say it yourself!"


    "I don''t know how to tell!" Tuanzi said proudly, "Xinbao has no education, and he relies on biting his tail to get around the world!"


    Poof!


    The second elder brother rolled his eyes when he smiled, picked up his younger sister, and walked around the room twice.


    The two brothers and sisters quarreled happily for a long time, and the second brother''s arm became sore after a while, and he complained: "Don''t call you Xinbao from now on, call you Qiubao, forget it, my brother can''t hold it anymore."


    Tuanzi couldn''t get off of him, and he didn''t hug her, so she climbed on her own, plausibly saying: "Why can your father hug her, but your mother can also hug her, your brother can hug her, and your younger brother can hug her too. Is it because you can¡¯t hold it? It¡¯s definitely not Xinbao¡¯s problem, it¡¯s because you are too weak, eat more food!¡±


    Poof!


    The second elder brother lost his energy from laughing, so he just walked back with the ball treasure hanging on, and asked A Niang to pick it up.


    He sat back and drank half a cup of tea before saying something serious to Yan Qingshan.


    This morning, the court issued an imperial decree to promote cotton, based on the materials provided by Yan Shirong, and sent another person to Songjiang Mansion for on-the-spot investigation.


    The current policy is that if the field is five to ten mu, 10% of the field is planted with cotton, and that is more than ten times as much. At the same time, cotton can also be tax-deductible rice. In addition, cotton fields that grow more than 20% of the land are exempt from tax, and those with less than five acres of cotton can be exempted from all field taxes if they grow half an acre of cotton. etc.


    In general, it is more inclined to let the poor at the bottom grow cotton, because with subsequent policy support, it will be a good thing for them and life will be easier.


    Xinbao listened very carefully.


    She is a political novice, but she also knows that the current situation is actually much better than when Zhu Yuanzhang promoted cotton, because at this time the country is rich and the people are strong, it is not like Zhu Yuanzhang when the new dynasty was first established. There are changes, so it won''t have too much impact.


    Yu Wai also issued an order to order Liang Ruoxu to join the cabinet. Liang Ruoxu thus became the youngest Ge Lao.


    However, although he is not very old, he became famous early and became an official early. Before he was relegated, he was the Minister of the Ministry of Officials.


    After the second elder brother finished speaking, he took another look at Xinbao: "It is estimated that the emperor will tell Mr. Li today, and then Xinbao should be able to go tomorrow. I have inquired. Both of Mr. Li''s parents are deceased, so the family is Mrs. Li is the head of the family. I heard that she is from a family. His eldest son is not in the capital, but his second son is here. "


    Yan Qingshan said: "On the first day, your mother and I will accompany her, after that, you and Jueer will accompany her."


    The second elder brother nodded, and said again: "I heard from the master that there is a Duke of Wei who has a very good garden, but he has no official position. His eldest son is Wei Xuanxiao, Shaoqing of Dali Temple, and his second son is Wei Xuanxiao. Wei Fengting, the deputy commander of Long Xiangwei, the one we have seen. They are all people with real power."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Then, you can let Fan''er accompany her."


    Xinbao only cared about listening to things, but seeing that it was getting late, she hurried out to the Qianqing Palace. She was even more nervous than going to work.


    As soon as she left, Fang Wuyou said to her: "Your Highness, just now the Shou Pharmacy sent someone to say that they found two snakes and are going to start making them."


    Xinbao was very interested and immediately went there.


    There are many modern advanced methods for extracting snake fat, but none of them can be achieved now. You can only use stupid methods, which will be a bit wasteful.


    But I didn''t expect that the imperial hospital really turned out to be a crouching tiger friend. There was an imperial physician named Xu Liangxing. It was said that he was a private imperial physician. He was only a second-class imperial physician at the moment. He was very skilled in killing snakes and refining them. Xinbao was not afraid, and was right next to him. Watching, can''t help but praise him.


    Because she herself is not good at this aspect, she thinks he is even more powerful.


    After being urged twice by Qianqing Palace, Xinbao was reluctant to leave. Later, Fang Wuyou had no choice but to run over by himself. After begging for a long time with a bitter face, Xinbao could only reluctantly leave.


    Come back and changed clothes and washed hands, Emperor Ming Pei also came out, and said to her with a smile: "Come over and take a look at these copybooks."


    Xinbao saw that there was a long table in the room, and many copybooks had been placed, so Xinbao and Emperor Mingpei looked over one by one.


    She felt that she didn¡¯t know calligraphy, but there were some that looked good, so she pointed out: ¡°This! This! This is also beautiful!¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    He found that Tuanzi actually likes those who have momentum, not the strength of character but the momentum. Generally speaking, as a calligraphy, everyone thinks that the structure has no rules, but it is strong and powerful, and has the style of a warrior. Tuanzi likes this.


    But when she really found imposing cursive script and showed it to her, she didn''t like it anymore, because she didn''t know any of them.


    The grandfather and grandson picked it again and again, and changed it three times on the long table. In the end, there were only four left. Xinbao made a difficult choice for a long time, and said: "These four are great! Can¡¯t come out anymore, Yeye will help Xinbao choose.¡±


    Yeah I don''t want to choose.


    He felt hot eyes.


    But the granddaughter looked up at him with black grape eyes, Ming Peidi coughed, pretended to pick it up and looked at it, took the opportunity to glance at the signature on the back, and said: "This is it. "


    The person he picked happened to be Wei Guogong whom the second elder brother had mentioned in the morning.


    Xinbao made a request: "Let him write it bigger, preferably line by line." She made a horizontal line with her hand: "Xinbao put this on top, so that I can write accordingly."


    Emperor Ming Pei agreed to all of them.


    When they went to the Duke of Wei''s mansion to deliver the oral order, both Duke Wei and his son were dumbfounded.


    The eldest son of the Duke of Wei, Wei Xuanxiao, has both civil and military skills, and is famous for his calligraphy, but he was not selected. Then the old man, a warrior, practiced calligraphy for himself after he became an official.


    The old man was almost happy, he laughed at his son for half an hour, and then opened his posture to write.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： real dame

    Chapter 422 The real lady


    Wei Xuanxiao also didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said after a long while: "It seems that the emperor really loves His Highness the little princess, this must have been chosen by the little Highness."


    He paused: "Since the little princess likes it, why don''t you send it to the palace yourself? I heard people say this morning that the little princess is very close to the grass and trees. The emperor even told Mr. Li that he wanted to borrow his garden... why don''t you invite me too?" One word."


    Duke Wei asked strangely: "What''s there to see in this winter?"


    "I don''t know," Wei Xuanxiao said, "We''ll see when the time comes."


    The next day, Li Tingfang took a leave of absence and waited for the prince to come to visit the garden.


    Relatives like the Xiao family are not counted. This is the first time that the crown prince came out to "socialize" after returning to court.


    Because apart from the ceremony of presenting the jade certificate, there was no palace banquet for a while, and there was no empress dowager in the harem. not summoned...


    So everyone pays close attention to this first communication.


    The reason for this time is that the little princess wants to look after the garden. Almost everyone is thinking, there are no flowers in the winter, so what is there to see? This is clearly an excuse!


    Only Li Tingfang knew otherwise.


    Because if this was just an excuse, the emperor would not have personally approached him for this matter, and the emperor also said that Xinbao watched carefully, so he didn''t need to talk to her for the rest of the time, just let her watch slowly.


    Anyway, Li Tingfang cleaned up the garden and greeted the prince when he returned home.


    Yan Qingshan and his wife brought Yan Shifan, Yan Shirong and Xinbao.


    If the whole family came, it would be like visiting relatives, which seemed too polite to a corporal; and later, although they wanted the second elder brother to bring the younger sister, but only brought the second elder brother and not the eldest son, these people would be suspicious again, so it became this combination.


    Li Tingfang, her two sons, and her second daughter-in-law are all there, so please come in respectfully.


    After exchanging a few words of pleasantries, Yan Qingshan proposed to visit the garden.


    This was really aimed at Yuanzi, and of course Li Tingfang obediently led them there.


    Entering the garden, Li Tingfang tried to say: "Your Highness, there is a piece of plum blossom over there, which is in good bloom. There is a small pavilion next to it. I asked someone to serve refreshments there. How about everyone sit and enjoy the plum blossoms for a while?"


    Yan Qingshan nodded, and said again: "Xinbao is not with us, she wants to see the end from beginning to end, Ronger, you stay with my sister."


    Li Tingfang pleaded guilty, and asked his second son to stay with him, while leading Yan Qingshan and the others forward.


    After sitting in the pavilion, sitting around the stove, Li Tingfang chatted with Yan Qingshan and Yan Shifan, while Mrs. Li and her second daughter-in-law were surrounded by Mrs. Lin.


    For Mrs. Lin, this piece of plum blossoms is good-looking anyway, so I just take a look at it. Why is it worth building a pavilion just for it, and sitting here for a long time looking at it coldly?


    But at this time, you can see the difference between a real noble lady and a fake noble lady like the fifth prince concubine.


    A real noble lady, when she really wants to entertain you, no matter what kind of temperament you are or what topics you talk about, she will never be rude, and will make you feel like a spring breeze...


    Instead of speaking heartfelt words while putting on a superior demeanor, I feel that I have been wronged and begged for humiliation, but in fact I have not given up the sense of superiority at all, I am afraid that it will not be noble enough if I put it down.


    Anyway, after chatting all the time, Mrs. Lin didn''t feel awkward at all, and felt that it was quite easy to talk to them.


    Over there, as soon as Xinbao saw that the adults had left, the whole group immediately let go. The maid next to her skillfully took off the long cloak and replaced it with a short one, and then the group began to scan the map little by little. .


    Li Tingfang''s second son was named Li Muyi. Seeing this posture, he was really surprised. It turned out that he really came to see Cao Mu.


    Yan Shirong had already taken over the servant''s big cloak and put it on, and at the same time took over the hand stove, and said with a smile: "Please, Mr. Li, ask someone to bring over two chairs. Xinbao saw that it took him all morning to stand and wait, and he was really tired." It''s boring, why don''t we talk about ourselves."


    Li Muyi was also a weak scholar, so he was not polite, and asked someone to come over with a cloak. Both of them were holding the stove, wrapped in the cloak, sitting and chatting, and when Xinbao moved a little farther, they would follow suit.


    At first, he was unfamiliar and polite, but Yan Shirong was a genius with social overwhelm and was good at the same field. Within half an hour, the two hit it off and chatted very speculatively. They also agreed that Yan Shirong would take him with him tomorrow. Shi Wen came to ask for advice by the way.


    By the time Yan Qingshan and his group came back, Tuanzi had only traveled less than two miles. It would take several days to keep up with this speed.


    A group of people stopped beside, Li Tingfang walked over and said with a smile: "Your Highness, is there anything your Highness likes in this garden?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao likes them all."


    Li Tingfang smiled and squatted beside him: "What''s there to see in this grass?"


    Xinbao said: "This is water celery. It is delicious when fried. Madam, you can eat more to relieve the symptoms of headache and insomnia."


    After saying this, several Li family members were very surprised, and Mrs. Li''s eyes widened even more.


    Li Muyi rushed forward and cupped his hands and said, "Your Highness, since you can see Jiaci''s disease, may I ask if there is a cure?"


    Ms. Li coughed lightly, and took a quick step forward.


    How should I put it, as a son of man, Li Muyi is not rude to ask such a question.


    But if you meet someone who is fussy, it''s hard to say, after all, who is your Li family, can you ask Princess Dongzhenguo to heal you?


    Mrs. Li urgently pleaded guilty: "The child is innocent, please forgive me, Your Highness."


    Li Muyi actually had a bit of a scholarly temper, so he came back to his senses and hurriedly apologized.


    Xinbao didn''t mind, so he stood up and said, "Are you taking medicine now? The medicine you are taking now is very suitable, but you seem to be drinking medicinal wine, don''t you? Just stop the medicinal wine slowly!"


    Xinbao''s voice is still childish, and she looks very cute, but what she said is shocking. How does she know that she is taking medicine? Also know that she is drinking medicinal wine?


    Ms. Li was shocked for a while, and couldn''t help asking: "Your Highness, that medicinal wine is also a ginseng wine prepared by the imperial physician. It is said to be excellent, can it not be used?"


    Xinbao said sternly: "Ginseng is warm in nature, sweet in taste, and can nourish vitality. It can be used, but it should not be used indiscriminately. Because ginseng can be adjusted in two directions, that is to say, taking a small amount can relieve symptoms, but if you use a large amount, it will aggravate the symptoms. If you do not grasp this level well, once you stop taking the drug, you will easily get sick, and your disease should avoid alcohol, the harm outweighs the benefit, so you should gradually stop the medicinal wine, concentrate on taking the medicine, and reduce salt and sugar at ordinary times. Eat more celery and fungus..."


    Because Xinbao needs to convert modern words into today''s words in his mind, so he speaks slowly, with little hands behind his back, with a serious appearance, really cute and annoying,


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： The little princess is a miracle doctor

    Chapter 423 The little princess is really a miracle doctor


    In fact, Mrs. Li still wanted to ask more questions, but Tuanzi felt that she had already said it clearly enough. Putao looked at her with wide eyes and said, "Do you have anything else to do?" Mrs. Li quickly squatted down. He squatted down: "Thank you, Your Highness, my wife is very grateful."


    Tuanzi nodded his head, then turned to look at the flowers and plants again.


    Several adults looked at each other, Li Tingfang said: "Your Highness, why don''t you sit in the living room for a while."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Xinbao, wait for another quarter of an hour and come out, do you hear me?"


    Tuanzi agreed crisply: "Good daddy!"


    Yan Shifan said: "Father, I''ll wait here for a while."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, and several people left first.


    Li Muyi also stood up to talk to Yan Shifan. After waiting for a quarter of an hour, the servants began to urge the group: "Your Highness, it''s time to go."


    Tuanzi pretended not to hear, and another quarter of an hour later, Yan Shifan walked over: "Xinbao, let''s go."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi said, "One more time."


    Yan Shifan said: "Is it really a short meeting?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yeah!"


    After another half a quarter of an hour, Yan Shifan passed by, "Let''s go!"


    Tuanzi said: "Brother, will it be okay in a little while, this time it will really be a little longer!"


    Yan Shifan said: "Last time!"


    Duanzi nodded, "Yeah!"


    After another half a quarter of an hour, Yan Shifan said, "Xinbao?"


    Duanzi said: "The last time, the last little while..."


    Yan Shifan went straight over, picked him up in one arm and left.


    Xinbao was still holding a blade of grass in his hand, and quickly waved: "Baiji, make a mark, quickly help me make a mark!"


    Bai Ji repeatedly agreed, and hurriedly found stones and branches to mark the side, and people from Li''s mansion also stepped forward to help. The dumpling saw that it was indeed done and that it was done in the right place, so he was relieved and looked up at his big brother.


    She was picked up while squatting, her legs were still curled up at this moment, Yan Shifan didn''t let her down, but just looked down at her.


    Tuanzi looked at him with aggrieved Bala eyes: "Xinbao is not happy."


    Yan Shifan raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not happy either."


    Tuanzi said: "Why are you unhappy, and you haven''t been bullied by your brother!"


    Yan Shifan said: "But I was deceived by my sister. She told me that it will be a while, but after a while, it will be a while."


    Danzi: "..."


    Duanzi was speechless.


    Li Muyi comforted her: "Your Highness, I will come back tomorrow, and I am tired after a busy morning."


    Tuanzi said regretfully: "But tomorrow''s garden will not be today''s garden, and every plant of tomorrow will not be today''s grass."


    Li Muyi nodded involuntarily: "Your Highness''s words are quite Zen-like."


    "What kind of Zen?" Tuanzi glanced at him in a daze: "It''s not Zen. All living things have metabolism, not only plants and trees, but also people. For example, the renewal cycle of the liver is six months, and the renewal of the heart. The cycle is 20 years, and the renewal cycle of the lungs is about 20 days... That is to say, our body is like a small country, and it circulates every moment. The old ones disappear and new ones are born every seven years. Great cycle..."


    Li Muyi was unheard of by her two-eyed mosquito coil: "Is this so?"


    Yan Shifan stretched her calf silently, and seeing that her hands were covered in mud, he turned her upside down and held her face outward.


    The dumpling was hanging on the big brother''s arm with its four claws facing outwards, still chattering solemnly.


    The whole family had lunch at Li''s Mansion, and then Yan Qingshan repeatedly said that you don''t need to be so polite, and made an appointment with the second elder brother and Yuan Shenjue to bring Xinbao over tomorrow, no entertainment, and everyone returned to the palace.


    Afterwards, Li Tingfang asked his son, Li Muyi only said: "Anyway, I believe that Her Highness the Little Princess is definitely a genius doctor, and Yan Erlang is really a genius."


    There is nothing that cannot be said, so some people came to inquire, and they answered in the same way.


    Some of you believe it, and some don¡¯t, but you just sympathize with Mrs. Li secretly. After all, the little princess told her how to treat it, so she has to treat it like this. .


    But Mrs. Li herself didn''t think much of it. After all, she didn''t stop the medicine, she just stopped the medicinal wine slowly. In the first two days, she still felt a little uncomfortable. Then it got worse and worse, and the illness that had plagued her for several years was getting better so slowly.


    This is something.


    As soon as Xinbao returned to the palace, he went to the Qianqing Palace, read medical books when he woke up from a nap, and went back after dinner with Emperor Ming Pei at night.


    Early the next morning, the second elder brother took her out of the palace, Yuan Shenjue was waiting for them outside the palace, and the three of them went to Li''s house together. Although Yan Qingshan said that there was no need to entertain her, they didn''t dare not really refuse to entertain her. , or left Li Muyi to entertain them, so the three of them sat and talked while Tuanzi continued to scan the map.


    After brushing for three days in a row, Xinbao didn¡¯t find any new varieties, but found something delicious...


    Sunflowers!


    Now its name is Zhangju, also known as Yingyanghua, because it is raised as a flower, and the service is very careful, and the sunflower seeds grown are big and full.


    Li¡¯s garden was planted in a small area before, but it only harvested a lot this autumn. The seeds were picked out and weighed about ten catties, and they are ready to plant again next year.


    Xinbao became greedy the moment he saw it, and wanted to ask Li Muyi for half of it.


    Li Muyi didn''t dare to argue with her, he just gave it all to her, Xinbao went back to the palace, kept half of it as seeds, and the rest was fried in the imperial dining room, gave half a catty each to the Yuan family and the Wu''an palace, and returned it to the Li family The person who produced the seeds also gave away half a catty, and the rest was eaten by himself.


    So when Emperor Ming Pei came over, he found that his granddaughter had knocked a small plate of melon seeds with little skin and no hair for him, which smelled really good.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and said, "Have you had the imperial doctor examine it? Can you eat it?"


    Tuanzi waved his small hand, with a unique style: "You are here, what kind of imperial doctor do you want!"


    She was still knocking, and the little teeth snapped open, and the chubby hand peeled vigorously, and it took a long time to peel it out. He ate one for himself and put another on his plate. It was fair and just.


    Emperor Ming Pei was overjoyed, and didn''t dislike his granddaughter''s peeling, so he squeezed a few pieces and ate them, and said, "Not bad."


    "Delicious!" Tuanzi squinted his big eyes with a smile, and worked harder to peel him off.


    Emperor Ming Pei was about to say that you want to eat Yeye and ask someone to plant it for you, but he saw Tuanzi patted his small chest: "Yeye wants to eat, and Xinbao will plant it for you next year! Whatever you want, Xinbao will give you Yay what!"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help being happy: "Okay, that''s right, I''ll just wait."


    He also sat down, peeled a grain and put it in his granddaughter''s mouth.


    Bathed in the warm afternoon sun, you peel it for me to eat, and I peel it for you to eat. From time to time, I still care about who peels fast, who peels slowly, who peels well, and who peels badly...


    Fang Wuyou was beside him, so he couldn''t see it.


    A good emperor, wise and powerful, why is he like a silly old man in front of his granddaughter?


    Tuanzi accompanied Yeye after dinner as usual, and then returned to Chengqian Palace.


    The sky was getting dark, Yuru carried her back and walked back, just when she reached Jinghe Gate, Xinbao suddenly let out a cry, Yuru was startled: "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： terrible curse

    Chapter 424 Terrible Curse


    Xinbao paused for a moment, and said directly: "Go back, go back! Go back and find Yeye!"


    Yu Ru quickly hugged her back, Emperor Ming Pei was already preparing to approve the memorial, and when he heard that she was back, he was shocked: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Xinbao opened her arms and threw herself into his arms: "Yeah!"


    She blinked anxiously with big eyes, crazily implying that Emperor Ming Pei understood, and immediately told everyone to go down.


    Xinbao put his hands on his ears and whispered a few words.


    She saw that Yan Qingshan and Mrs. Lin were talking while walking in the imperial garden, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother were running around beside them, Little Fifth Brother suddenly jumped up and hid back, A gray wild cat jumped up in the grass, scratched two bloodstains on the back of Little Fifth Brother''s hand, and then the people around him and Little Sixth Brother all ran to save him, the wild cat ran wildly, He went straight towards Yan Qingshan and Miss Lin.


    The words next to ?? read "The wild cat struggled desperately, scratching and biting Yan Shizhi, Yan Shiyong, Lin Mulan and several palace servants one after another. ¡»


    This is not just a simple injury. You must know that if you are scratched and bitten by a wild cat or a wild dog, you may be infected with the rabies virus!


    And rabies, even in modern times, is an incurable disease!


    Xinbao now has a good understanding of the plants and trees in the imperial garden. She can see that this location should be a little north of Wanchun Pavilion, at most less than a hundred steps away.


    Emperor Ming Pei gently hugged his little granddaughter, and listened to her with lowered eyes, with an extremely cold expression.


    After Xinbao finished speaking, she sat back on the armrest, slowed down, opened her eyes wide, looked at Yeye, and waited for him to speak.


    Emperor Ming Pei only said: "Don''t worry, Yeye will take care of it... Don''t tell your parents when Xinbao goes back, you will go to Li''s house tomorrow as usual, and come to everything as usual, don''t change. Don''t worry, Yeye will not let your parents Brother has something to do..."


    He pondered for a while: "I want to verify some things."


    Xinbao nodded obediently.


    Of course she believed in Yeye, but she still couldn''t help but worry.


    So when he left the palace the next day, Tuanzi was listless and absent-minded.


    The second brother hugged her on his lap: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao shook his head and said nothing, and the second elder brother didn''t ask any more questions, and the three of them still went to Li''s house.


    over there,


    Emperor Ming Pei did not inform Yan Qingshan and Lin Niangzi, they knew nothing about it.


    After breakfast, the two chatted casually.


    Yan Qingshan said: "Xinbao can finish the Li Family Garden today, right?"


    Ms. Lin hummed, and said again: "It''s over. It''s been a few days, and people are probably worried. It''s inconvenient to have a big Buddha at home every day."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Xinbao is not for fun."''


    "I know, but others don''t know!" Mrs. Lin said: "Speaking of which, the plum blossoms in the Li family are not bad. I don''t know if the plum blossoms in the Royal Garden are in bloom. I heard that the plum blossom porridge is delicious and beautiful."


    Yan Qingshan stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    Miss Lin was still taken aback: "What are you doing?"


    Yan Qingshan said calmly: "It''s okay anyway, go and have a look, and pick some back if you want to eat."


    Mrs. Lin looked at him, couldn''t help laughing, and stood up, and the two of them took their servants to go out, and they were about to leave Chengqian Palace, Xiaowu and Xiaoliu ran over. Go to the Royal Garden and follow.


    The family walked towards the Imperial Garden chatting and laughing, and they were almost there. Gao Fu chased after him: "Your Highness, the Emperor has called urgently."


    Yan Qingshan hurried back.


    As soon as he left, Mrs. Lin lost her interest, so she said: "Let''s go, let''s go back too, to see if the front of our palace gate is covered."


    They are back too.


    When Yan Qingshan arrived at Qianqing Palace, he saw a dead cat lying on the ground.


    Emperor Ming Pei gestured to the shadow guard to explain to him.


    The reason why Emperor Ming Pei didn''t tell them in advance was to let the shadow guard follow the whole process to see the situation.


    Looking at it, everything is a coincidence.


    This cat is a feral cat, nobody owns it, and it doesn''t look like it has been fed anything.


    It climbed in along the first vine behind the Imperial Garden. If Yan Qingshan and the others really walked into the Imperial Garden in this way, then, judging by the speed, they would indeed encounter this cat at the north of Wanchun Pavilion.


    And this cat is indeed very aggressive. The shadow guard tried it, and flicked it with a branch, like crazy.


    But no matter whether Yan Qingshan and Lin Niangzi went to the Royal Garden on a whim, or the appearance of this cat, it can be determined that it is not artificial, but a coincidence.


    Seems like they were just unlucky.


    Yan Qingshan listened quietly, then squatted down again, looked at the dead cat, and said: "Father, our family was so unlucky before, but we haven''t been so unlucky for a long time."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly, feeling relieved.


    He really underestimated this son. Yan Qingshan is really a smart and wise person, and he got the point out in one sentence.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You are right, not only are you not unlucky, but your luck is turning around."


    Yan Qingshan said: "So, another round of bad luck is about to start?"


    His face was still calm, but sharpness appeared in his eyes: "You killed my wife and three people at once? Is there really unimaginable sorcery in this world?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly, "Is this a curse? It''s aimed at my Yan family''s royal family? Then why doesn''t he come directly to deal with me?"


    Yan Qingshan thought for a moment: "Father, in the situation that Xinbao predicted, the son-in-law is also there. If that happens, the son-in-law will definitely stand in the front and protect his wife and children even though he is not good at kung fu... But Xinbao As predicted, the son and minister are fine, but the wife and children are both in trouble."


    He paused for a moment: "Therefore, this curse should be limited. Father, as the king of a country, has the destiny added to his body, and it is not something that evil spirits can deal with at will."


    In fact, what he said was a bit taboo, but it was true, Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly.


    Yan Qingshan said again: "There is one more thing. Our family''s bad luck, after all, is not out of common sense, it seems to be just a coincidence. But what about Jue''er''s bad luck? It is completely out of common sense and unimaginable. I don''t even know how many times he got involved in the Jianghu vendetta for no reason, and obviously those things have nothing to do with him, but he will still be hunted down and injured... let alone normal times."


    "Although the son is ineffective, he is of the blood of the father and the prince of a country. He harmed me for the Yan family''s royal family. It makes sense. But Jue''er''s life and death did not have a great impact on the Yan family''s royal family. Why? "


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help leaving his seat, and walked slowly: "It can''t be said that there is no influence. As far as I know, the swordsmanship practiced by Jin''er can be said to be the only one in the world. See, you forgot? Presumably it''s because Jun''er can deal with him?"


    Yan Qingshan really didn''t combine these two things, so he couldn''t help but nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s not just the royal family of the Yan family, maybe it''s the fate of the country. I''ve been thinking about it before, although Duke Qing has some abilities, and even though the enchanting concubine has some abilities, it will not be out of control...But if someone secretly It is not impossible to cast a curse."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： Xinbao learns from you

    Chapter 425 Xinbao learns from you


    Father and son were relatively silent.


    This feeling of being watched by enemies in the dark is really too bad.


    But now, neither know who they are nor what their means are.


    The only way to do this is to release manpower, start from various places, and slowly investigate.


    Emperor Ming Pei was quite calm, and said to Yan Qingshan, "Xinbao met me before and said a word to me, ''There are bad guys and bad guys, yeah there are Xinbao'', now I think this is really reasonable, maybe Xinbao Bao is Dayan''s lifeline."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Maybe it''s not just the ''front line'', the other party is doing everything they can, and Xinbao is ignorant, but as long as Jueer is by Xinbao''s side, there will be no disasters or disasters."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing, "You!"


    Of course he knows this, but, pity the hearts of the parents in the world, Yan Qingshan said this on purpose, just to think how much he loves Aibao.


    Li Family,


    Tuanzi finished brushing the last map somewhat absent-mindedly.


    The three of them hurried back to the palace without eating any food. When they were in such a hurry and didn''t dare to speak, they couldn''t help thinking of Hao Huashi... So where did her little apprentice go?


    Fortunately, Fang Wuyou was his own sperm, so he sent people to wait at the gate of the palace early, and when he saw them coming, he stepped forward and reported: "Your Highness, His Highness the Crown Prince is in Qianqing Palace."


    Xinbao hurriedly asked, "Where is my aunt?"


    The little **** said: "The princess concubine is in Chengqian Palace, and several masters are also there."


    Xinbao felt relieved, and hurried to Qianqing Palace, Yuan Shenjue and Yan Shirong also followed.


    After arriving, Emperor Ming Pei called in.


    Tuanzi had already changed her clothes. As soon as she came in, she held Yan Qingshan''s face with both hands, and looked at it carefully for half an hour, making sure that her father didn''t lose even a hair.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to bring up snacks, carried her up to wash her hands and ate the snacks.


    As soon as the dumpling''s heart was relaxed, he had an appetite, so he ate beside him while listening to them talk.


    Yuan Shenjue only said: "Your Majesty, I don''t think you need to worry too much. It is impossible for the other party to use such ghostly tricks as they want. For example, His Royal Highness, when he was not known by the emperor and he had not returned to the East Palace. Isn¡¯t it easier than it is now? It¡¯s also less noticeable, but he didn¡¯t do it, instead he did it only now, obviously what he did must be extremely restrictive.¡±


    "Furthermore, the heavens and the earth have their own way, and they are blessed by the royal fortune. It is definitely not easy for him to ''create'' such an accident, but Xinbao can easily resolve it. He must lose something in the process. So although we didn''t do anything, we counterattacked invisibly."


    What he said makes sense, but...


    Emperor Ming Pei groaned slightly, his eyes met Yan Shirong inadvertently.


    Yan Shirong frowned, at this moment, the thoughts of the grandfather and grandson collided strangely.


    They all wondered, what if this is more than just a curse? What if the other party is stealing luck?


    Back then, Yan Qingshan was born rich and noble, and after his luck was taken away, he became a commoner for forty years.


    And now that he is in the East Palace, and his luck is perfect again, then the other party will steal again.


    The room was silent.


    Tuanzi was keenly aware of something, stopped eating snacks, and carefully looked at the second brother, but did not receive any signal...


    She leaned forward and turned around again, the whole group went back, looked at Yeye''s expression, but didn''t see anything...


    Emperor Ming Pei saw her strange posture and was afraid that she would fall, so he hugged her into his arms and said, "Look again!"


    See if anything happens to others.


    If the return of East Palace Qi Luck is an opportunity for the opponent to attack, then the opponent will definitely attack again, and then other people will also have trouble. But accidents like this would have disturbed more accidents, and the other party would never know why they were able to escape.


    Second brother also said: "I want to see..."


    The opponent''s repeated calculations fail, and finally there will be a time when the plan will be seen! Let''s see when they show up!


    Duanzi''s eyes are wide open, look this way, look there, make eye contact... But she just can''t see what they are going to say! Just anxious! Why do you only say half a sentence!


    But the dumpling is a sensible and good dumpling, and can''t disturb the adults talking, so they can only continue to eat dim sum angrily and bite super hard.


    Emperor Ming Pei was thinking, his brows were slightly condensed, and he glanced at Yuan Chenjue.


    Yuan Shen Jue saluted and said: "Your Majesty, Xing''er is willing to serve Xinbao in any capacity and protect Xinbao''s safety."


    Emperor Ming Pei was silent for a long time: "I wanted you to stand upright in front of others."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your love, but I don''t care about that, I really don''t care."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly: "You get up first."


    Yuan Shenjue stood up and took a look at the dumpling. Emperor Ming Pei followed his gaze and took a look too.


    As a result, when I looked at the plate, it was originally a bite-sized snack, but all of them were only half-bitten, and the half and half were neatly placed on the plate.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao, why eat half of everything? There are no rules!"


    Tuanzi said angrily: "Xinbao is following you! You all only say half a sentence, and then it''s like this, like this..." She sat up straight, imitating their eye contact, and said super angrily: "Then Xinbao eats dim sum and eats it. Only eat half of it!"


    Poof! This little treasure!


    Emperor Ming Pei covered his eyes with a smile, Yan Qingshan and the others couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and touched her little fleshy face: "You''re right if you don''t understand! Don''t look at how old you are!"


    Yan Shirong also smiled and said: "Xinbao, everyone who speaks understands it, so it''s not a half sentence, it''s called a sentence. But everyone who speaks understands it, and the onlookers don''t understand it. This level... brother really needs it." You can learn it, but Xinbao doesn¡¯t need to learn it.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei''s eyes flickered, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This is a skill that only a minister needs. Yan Shirong obviously put himself in the position of assistant, and has no covetous heart for the throne.


    This family really surprises him all the time.


    Extremely smart, but kind, he protects his family, and has a bigger picture in mind, and his calculations are always external, and in the face of huge interests, he is still close and has no quarrel... Especially Yan Shirong, who is usually like a little fox who doesn''t leak water, only when it involves children When dealing with his sister''s affairs, only when he was in a hurry, would he occasionally reveal his youthful nature.


    It''s no wonder that the people behind the scenes want to calculate them like this, it''s really too good.


    The advantage of dumplings is reasoning, she accepted this explanation: "But, how tiring is it?"


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "This is one of the pleasures of literati, just like Xinbao, who treats people and doesn''t feel tired."


    Xinbao nodded suddenly, and looked at Yuan Shenjue.


    At this moment, even Emperor Ming Pei, who hadn''t seen her eyes, could see her thoughts, "It''s better to be a wife. If you have something to say, you won''t worry about not understanding it."


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help smiling.


    Xinbao saw him smile, and immediately returned a toothless smile, then stretched out a big hand, blocking her eyes.


    Yeye supported her little face, turned it back for her, and said to her: "Xinbao, is Li''s garden finished?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： Chivalrous

    Chapter 426 Chivalrous and benevolent


    Duanzi''s mind was taken away: "Yes, it''s a pity that I didn''t find any new good things."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Rest for a few days, and then go to Duke Wei''s mansion. I heard that his garden is not bad."


    "No rest! No rest!" Tuanzi shook his head, his small face wrinkled: "You never know what the bad guys are doing when you are lazy!"


    Ming Pei Di Yile: "I''m pretty good at educating myself, okay, let''s continue tomorrow."


    Several people had lunch together and then returned to Chengqian Palace. The second elder brother couldn''t help but say to Yuan Shen: "What we said before..."


    He was referring to the matter of using the name of Miracle Doctor Valley to collect grass and trees from the people.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "The emperor has made arrangements."


    Second brother said: "You know?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "I didn''t do it, I just happened to know."


    Know by chance? The second elder brother frowned, thinking as he walked.


    The next day, the prince''s family went to Duke Wei''s mansion.


    Duke Wei was a military general back then, and he was straightforward, and Mrs. Wei was also straightforward, and he and Mrs. Lin were pretty easy to chat with.


    Yan Qingshan and his wife still had lunch at Duke Wei''s mansion. After they came out, seeing that it was still early, Mrs. Lin secretly went to Yuan''s house to have a look at Shen Qiu.


    The little fox has a better relationship with her than with Tuanzi. As soon as he saw her, he rushed over and yelled around her for a long time, not knowing what he was talking about.


    But this kind of wild animal can''t be kept in the palace. Mrs. Lin regretfully told it for half an hour before returning to the palace.


    And this time, Wei Xuanxiao was supposed to ask for leave, but Emperor Mingpei specially gave Wei Fengting a vacation and asked him to accompany them.


    Both Wei Xuanxiao and Wei Fengting are not talkative people, it''s just that Wei Xuanxiao is gentler than Naidi. He and Yuan Shenjue stood together, and the two of them could not speak a word for an hour.


    This time, Yan Shifan accompanied his sister here every day. He is not a taciturn person, but he can''t carry two icebergs.


    On the other hand, Wei Guogong, because he has become an official, is here all day. He and Yan Shifan chatted very well. Both of them are martial arts students, and they are not afraid of the cold. Tuanzi brushes the grass and trees on the side, and the two play sand table in the pavilion. Playing soldiers is quite fun.


    Compared to the meticulous carving of the Li family garden, the garden of the Duke of Wei¡¯s mansion has wilder paths, with many unknown plants and trees. The next day, Tuanzi found a grass that had never been seen before.


    It''s a small piece, the lower part of the leaf is thick, but the upper part is thin and curly, all hooked inward, it looks a bit like an oval chrysanthemum, and it''s really pretty.


    Xinbao turned his head and called out: "Brother Xiaoxian! Look!"


    Yuan Shenjue walked over quickly, Xinbaobi showed him, Yuan Shenjue nodded, then turned around and asked Wei Fengting: "What is this?"


    Wei Fengting said: "Your Highness, wait a moment."


    He called the gardener over, but the gardener didn''t know him. It seemed that when he was planting this piece of orchids, he brought them here somehow. There were only three or four of them.


    The gardener asked in confusion, "Maybe it''s a weed?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Please bring a flower pot here."


    Wei Fengting asked someone to bring it over, and the gardener started digging, while Xinbao watched from the side.


    Now the ground is frozen and hard, so it¡¯s hard to dig, but you can¡¯t dig it hard, you can only dig it slowly and bit by bit. When you dig it out, you can see that the root system is not very developed. It should be just ordinary grass, similar to that of orchids. There is no intersection between the root systems, and it may indeed be brought over by coincidence.


    Xinbao said: "Just dig this one, put the others here, make a mark, and Xinbao will come to see it in spring."


    Wei Fengting responded.


    Then Xinbao continued to search, and during this whole process, Wei Fengting and Yuan Shenjue chatted a few words.


    Wei Fengting said: "Master Guo wants to be a military officer?"


    "Probably," Yuan Shenjue said, "but it doesn''t really have much to do with Mr. Wei."


    Wei Fengting lowered his eyes: "What does the Duke mean?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "It''s just a title."


    Wei Fengting nodded.


    So, it wasn''t that Yuan Shen absolutely wanted to be a military officer, but the emperor wanted him to be a military officer.


    The emperor gave him a vacation, just to show it to outsiders, and give people the impression that they are friendly?


    No, no, it should be said that the emperor may want to give people the impression that "he recommended him"?


    Wei Fengting is a person who has been in front of the imperial court for many years. He has a keen mind, and when he figured it out, he didn''t speak again.


    So the two still get along very peacefully.


    Until after noon when they were leaving, Wei Fengting sent him to the door, and suddenly came out with a smile on his face, saying goodbye to Yuan Shenjue enthusiastically. Tuanzi saw him at a glance, his eyes widened in surprise, and he stared at him for a long time, with a serious look on his face. "Why are you swollen?"


    Even Wei Fengting was amused by her, and the smile of someone who doesn''t smile easily... on the contrary seemed more real.


    It was at this time that the genius doctor Gu Zhu, Bai Gusheng''s brother Bai Dongcheng, was summoned to the capital.


    Although Bai Dongcheng is the owner of the valley, his reputation in Jianghu is far less than that of Bai Gusheng.


    But Bai Gusheng is an old naughty boy with a temper, very willful, picky and picky on patients, although his medical skills are good, he is not benevolent, and his reputation is not very good.


    Bai Dongcheng is truly benevolent and benevolent. He leads his apprentices to practice medicine, and they know kung fu, so they have traveled all over the world.


    Emperor Ming Pei originally wanted to "use" theirs, but after checking it, he couldn''t help but feel admiration.


    Just looking at Bai Gusheng, who would know that the genius doctor Gu Zhong is such a chivalrous doctor who saves the world and saves people without asking for anything in return?


    At this moment, the Duke Zhao''s mansion has not been repaired yet, and Yuan Shenjue still lives in the Yuan mansion. After Bai Dongcheng arrived, he also went to the Yuan mansion first.


    First met with Bai Gusheng.


    Bai Gusheng was still quite afraid of his senior brother, so in order to explain that he had worshiped another master, he naturally boasted about Tuanzi.


    Then Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong took Xinbao and went to meet them.


    As soon as Xinbao saw him, he liked him very much.


    Bai Dongcheng is only about forty years old, but his whole person gives people a sense of kindness, and gives people the feeling that he is the kind of person who truly holds a gentle heart of love for the world, and sincerely helps the world and saves people.


    And he didn''t preconceived that because Tuanzi was young, she couldn''t do anything... Instead, he chatted with her for a while in a friendly and respectful manner.


    From shallow to deep, Tuanzi answered fluently.


    Finally, several other people couldn''t help but get involved, and mentioned the intractable diseases they had encountered.


    Duanzi still answered fluently.


    She still spoke in an unhappy manner, with a babyish voice, but to the ears of experts, her words were dry. Anyway, Yuan Shenjue and his two elder brothers were by the side, so she really couldn''t get in the conversation, and she really couldn''t hear her. Understand.


    But the battery life of Tuanzi is short. If you talk about the last hour, you will be so tired that you want to stick out your tongue. They chat.


    Three days later, Emperor Ming Pei summoned Bai Dongcheng and others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： why am i so pretty

    Chapter 427 Why am I so good-looking


    The time to actually see the driver is actually very short.


    Emperor Ming Pei only asked a few words, and encouraged him a few more words, praising him as a chivalrous doctor, and then Yubi personally mentioned the four characters "Xia Bone and Benevolent Heart", and ordered Yuan Xiang to inscribe "Xia Yi Valley" for him.


    At the same time, in order to reward his righteous deeds, the medical clinics opened by Xiayi Valley in various places are exempted from commercial tax, the medicine fields established by Xiayi Valley in various provinces are exempt from land tax, and the homes of Xiayi Valley''s doctors are exempted from corvee labor.


    That sounds like a lot, but it¡¯s actually not that much.


    After all, a scholar can also be exempted from taxation for hundreds of acres, and his family is exempt from corvee.


    So the most intriguing thing about this matter is the personal mention of Yubi.


    Yu Wai also summoned two disciples of Miracle Physician Gu into the Imperial Hospital, and named them first-class imperial physicians, and also gave Bai Dongcheng the status of a first-class imperial doctor, but he didn''t need to enter the Imperial Hospital, and he was still allowed to walk among the people.


    In short, Xiayi Valley became famous overnight.


    Then Bai Dongcheng selected personnel, and Emperor Ming Pei also sent personnel to secretly help them open medical clinics in various places.


    Amidst the busy schedule, it¡¯s the twelfth lunar month.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, Xinbao has worked hard to clean the garden of the Duke of Wei, and found two new things.


    But I don¡¯t know why, the Sansheng Stone still hasn¡¯t been upgraded, Tuanzi is in a hurry, and wants to continue looking for Yuanzi to clean up, but Emperor Mingpei just said: ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Dumplings can''t believe it!


    She is no longer a child of two or three years old. How could she believe that there are only two homes in Dajing? Why lie to her!


    But Tuanzi has no human rights, if Emperor Ming Pei refuses to let her go, she will not be able to go...


    On the contrary, the brothers all have their own new lives.


    Yan Shifan and the Duke of Wei became close friends, and every now and then, he would go out of the palace to the Duke of Wei''s appointment.


    Yan Shirong also made friends with Li Muyi, and occasionally Li Muyi would ask him out.


    Even the fourth brother is busy with the affairs of the garden ahead, and has to leave the palace from time to time.


    The pavilion in front is called "Guilan Pavilion", so everyone has already started calling it Guilan Garden. The word "Guilan" actually comes from Guidianlan Palace, which coincides with the meaning of the palace. This is for Fengshui, but for the sake of relevance, so The surrounding area will mainly be planted with sweet-scented osmanthus and orchids. Now the weather is so cold that we can''t plant them. We will wait until next year''s spring.


    So basically, the dumplings are very busy, and they can only watch the brothers go out from time to time, and they have to send them to the gate.


    Every time the brothers turned their heads, they could see the worried little eyes of Tuanzi. They went all the way to Guilan Pavilion.


    Mrs. Lin couldn''t help complaining: "Either you leave early, before Xinbao wakes up, or you leave later, after Xinbao goes to Qianqing Palace, you have to leave one by one while she is having breakfast, and send you off. Fill your stomach with cool breeze."


    But the brothers left earlier, Tuanzi was not happy, and wanted to sue Yeye, "They sneaked away before Xinbao woke up!"


    Leave later, Tuanzi will also sue Yeye: "They deliberately pretended not to go out, but in fact, when Xinbao came to clean the palace, they sneaked away! Xinbao knows all about it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was filled with righteous indignation: "It''s too much! How could you treat Xinbao like this!"


    "Exactly!" Tuanzi muttered, "Daddy doesn''t care about them!"


    Emperor Ming Pei had a serious face: "It''s too much! I don''t know if Xin Baoer is worried about them!"


    "That''s it," Tuanzi was very moved: "Yeye is the best! You know Xinbao best! Yeye and Xinbao are of the same mind!"


    She rushed over with open arms, the emperor greeted her with open arms, and the grandparent and grandson hugged each other, very affectionate.


    Fang Wuyou: "..."


    Watching the same scene every day, he is really Buddha.


    Because zhang chrysanthemum, that is, sunflower, is not a rare flower, so after knowing that it can be eaten, Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to find more. Now there are four flavors of sunflower seeds in the palace, as well as pumpkin seeds. The grandparents and grandchildren bask in the sun for a while at noon every day, peel a few melon seeds for each other to eat, and chat for a while, which is quite relaxing.


    But the closer to the seal, the busier Emperor Ming Pei was.


    The time for eating melon seeds was quickly squeezed out, and the time for taking a nap was also squeezed out, leaving only lunch time, and sometimes I had to eat with the courtiers, talking about some topics that the dumplings could not understand while eating.


    I really don¡¯t understand.


    While listening to the heavenly scriptures, while having a meal, he would be taken aback from time to time. For example, Liu Lizhi really loves to say "Your Majesty!"


    The sound is super loud!


    I just ate it for three days in a row, and not a single good-looking person came! Who wants to see the old man puff his beard and stare!


    Tuanzi was sluggish, even Emperor Ming Pei could tell, but he was really busy, so he really didn''t have time to coax her.


    Liang Ruoxu volunteered: "I am acquainted with the little princess, I am going to coax her."


    Emperor Ming Pei thought about his granddaughter''s dream, and felt that it was unreliable, but there was no better candidate, so he nodded.


    So Liang Ruoxu came out, and when Tuanzi came, he greeted him and saluted: "Your Highness."


    Tuanzi said listlessly: "Brother Liang, excuse me."


    Liang Ruoxu hadn''t seen her for a long time. After all, Xinbao had been out of the palace to visit the garden for half a month. Although she came to Qianqing Palace again in the morning, when she came, most of the cabinet was inside, and it happened that she couldn''t see her. arrive.


    At first sight, Liang Ruoxu was startled: "Your Highness, why have you lost so much weight?"


    Tuanzi looked at him with the eyes of a scumbag, and sighed: "Oh!"


    Liang Ruoxu was amused by Tuanzi''s small expression: "Your Highness, is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    Tuanzi said lazily: "You always say that, but Xinbao has grown up, and Xinbao is not easy to lie to! Xinbao is busy, thinking about important things! Xinbao doesn''t care about being fat at all. Not fat, not pretty, that''s what children care about!"


    "Oh!" Liang Ruoxu nodded, but he came with a mission, so he could only continue to ask: "What important things is Xinbao thinking about?"


    Tuanzi said: "Yeah, I''m always busy! My brother is disobedient! Xinbao doesn''t care about anything! There are so many things to do!"


    Liang Ruoxu nodded quickly: "Sure enough, it''s a big matter, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t always treat Xinbao as a two or three-year-old child... But my lord, I didn''t lie to you, my lord really lost a lot of weight. "


    Tuanzi glanced at him: "Really?"


    "Really," Liang Ruoxu said, "I haven''t seen Your Highness for a long time, so I can see it. People who are often with His Highness may not be able to see it."


    Tuanzi looked up and thought about it, and thought it made sense.


    She touched her face with her small hands... Mr. Liang, who had never known a trick all his life, nodded solemnly.


    Duanzi went back happily.


    Then she changed into a small cloak and came out again, walking around in front of everyone, walking and walking...


    Emperor Ming Pei was discussing matters with the cabinet, and suddenly raised his hand to stop, frowned and listened, and heard Tuanzi singing as he went up the steps: "Why am I so beautiful~~ Why am I so beautiful", and then went down the steps after a while: "What should I do if I am so beautiful? ¡­How to do how to do!"


    Liang Ruoxu came back and gave a salute: "It''s a good thing that I don''t disgrace my life."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： master help

    Chapter 428 Master, Help


    Before Laba, the Tai Hospital finally collected 60 cans of snake ointment.


    This has been very difficult.


    Because vipers are still hibernating at the moment, they are usually caught in summer and autumn. Another one weighs only two or three catties, so how much fat can it have.


    Even a large hospital can hardly survive without rice.


    When the envoy Zhou sent them over, he was also a little uneasy. After all, this was the first time the prince had arranged for them to do something after he returned to the palace. He was afraid that the prince would think they were not interested.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as it was delivered, the dumpling took a look and wowed: "It''s so delicate!"


    After all, under today¡¯s conditions, it must have taken a lot of effort to make the cream so delicate. She sincerely praised: "You are so amazing!"


    The little hand compared a thumb.


    The court envoy of Zhou smiled and his face was full of chrysanthemums: "Your Highness, it''s absurd."


    Yan Shifan also said: "Master Zhou is bothering you. I told my sister yesterday that we just thought of making snake oil ointment at this time. It is really difficult for others. I don''t think Master Zhou is so fast. I think I have taken care of it for the border. My comrades thank Master Zhou."


    Zhou Yuan envoy Lian Dao didn''t dare, and then came out with a big smile on his face after receiving the reward.


    The same is the master, what people say is pleasing to the ear, and the compliments can reach the point, what work you have done, how much effort you have put in, what difficulties you have, you know it well, the words have come, and the rewards have been given, so you have to do it. It is such a master who wins the hearts of the people.


    He didn''t know, after he left, the second elder brother praised: "Master Zhou is an honest man, with his thoughts on his face."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "People who specialize in enshrining the emperor don''t usually deal with people very often, so they don''t need too much scheming."


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "That''s true."


    Yuan Shenjue looked at the missing moment: "Xinbao, let''s go."


    Xinbao let out a cry, and asked the maid to put on a cloak and prepare to go to work in the Qing Palace.


    Then the big brother, the second brother and the fourth brother who hadn''t gone out exchanged winks, and immediately got up, and then followed out, standing at the gate together, watching her seriously.


    How to say, the children are arranged in order, just like a wifi.


    Duanzi didn¡¯t think of it at first, and waved to them: ¡°No need to give it away, no need to give it away!¡±


    When she reached the Guilan Pavilion, she turned her head again...Seeing that the three of them were still standing upright, Tuanzi suddenly understood something, and laughed with her small mouth open.


    Yuan Shen Jue still sent her to Jinghemen, and then left the palace.


    Leaving the palace, getting on the horse, before reaching the Yuan Mansion, I heard a loud voice: "Master, save me!"


    Then a scholar-like man ran towards him, grabbed the rein, and yelled, "Help me, save me! Save me!"


    No one paid attention to him at all, but when he yelled, two people immediately noticed and chased him.


    Yuan Shen Jue looked down at him.


    Hao Huashi, who had an ugly face, bared his teeth and laughed happily at him, but Yuan Shenjue didn''t say anything, just jumped up from the horse and drew his sword.


    Those two people seemed to have very good skills, but all masters were scum in front of Yuan Shenjue. He slashed a few swords, and the two hands and feet hung down, screaming and falling down.


    Yuan Shen Jue quickly put his sword back into its sheath, his figure fluttered forward, and his hands were outstretched to remove the jaws of the two people, preventing them from committing suicide by hiding poison in their teeth.


    Then he threw it to the ground, retreated, and waved his hand back. A shadow guard had already stepped forward, quickly picked up the two of them, and dragged them down.


    When he turned around, Hao Huashi was already on the horse, patted his chest and said, "It''s so dangerous! Thank you, Master!"


    Yuan Shen Jue ignored him lazily, and said directly: "Follow me."


    Turning around directly, although Hao Huashi was playing tricks, he followed obediently.


    Entering Yuan''s house, Yuan Shenjue said: "Where have you been? Xinbao has always missed you."


    Hao Huashi said: "Then can I see Master, I seem to have heard something terrible."


    Yuan Shen Jue only said: "Change clothes."


    Hao Huashi had reported this to Emperor Ming Pei in advance, so he took him directly into the palace.


    Xinbao just went to Qianqing Palace. After someone reported it, she came out to take a look and was very happy: "Xiao Huashi! You are back! I miss you so much!"


    Hao Huashi squatted down with a smile, and greeted the hug from the little master, "Master, I miss you too!"


    Tuanzi hugged him vigorously, and patted his back with both hands, showing her kindness very hard, Hao Huashi obediently did not struggle.


    Yuan Shen said calmly: "He said he heard something important."


    "Huh?" Xinbao let go of his hand and touched his head, "Xiao Huashi, are you okay? What did you hear?"


    Hao Huashi said seriously: "Master, let''s find a safe place to talk."


    Yuan Shen Jue thought for a while, and Emperor Ming Pei was definitely not free at the moment, so he said, "Return to Chengqian Palace."


    So they went back to Chengqian Palace first, and Hao Huashi then started talking to them.


    Because he was pretending to be Liu Feiyi at the time, mainly to sweep the tail, to show that he knew some inside information about Zhu Chanjuan''s death, and then to talk about those things, so as not to cause trouble for those men.


    Unexpectedly, he was arrested one night.


    Because he wanted to pretend to be Liu Feiyi, he didn''t struggle, and was just captured.


    Then the man who saw him was a masked man who looked about 30 years old. He asked him to elaborate on the circumstances of Zhu Chanjuan''s death, and he said it. The man only said that it was impossible, that she absolutely couldn''t say that.


    Hao Huashi said that he also heard from the people in the family, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes, maybe he was coerced by others.


    The masked man said, "If it''s coercion, it''s possible. I''m afraid the emperor has noticed it! I just don''t know how much he knows! Idiot!"


    In short, this man doesn''t seem to have a good impression of Zhu Chanjuan. He thinks she is bad, and looks a little annoyed.


    Hao Huashi asked who he was, and he said you can call me Zhao Tianshu.


    It is the one who is said to have the best kung fu among that group of people.


    He asked him several times, and he didn''t shy away from speaking. He cursed from time to time, which meant that he had spent so much time in vain, but it was in vain...Hao Huashi realized that he wanted to kill someone to silence him, so he ran away quietly.


    After getting rid of the pursuers, he quietly sneaked back, and then kept on Zhao Tianshu.


    He was very good at lightness kung fu, Zhao Tianshu didn''t notice, and then he went to a house, Hao Huashi followed to eavesdrop.


    His hearing is excellent, even better at night. He didn''t even enter their yard when he was listening, and lay down on a small building not far from the yard.


    He heard Zhao Tianshu call a person "Heavenly Master", and reported the things here one by one, and then a man''s voice asked him to go out.


    Afterwards, this man seemed to be holding something wooden and calculating something on the table. He could hear a crackling sound, and he murmured: "No, no..."


    said again, "Not enough! Still not enough!"


    said again, "What happened somewhere..."


    Similar words were repeated several times, and then he murmured a few birthday characters.


    Hao Huashi didn''t pay attention to the front, but he didn''t pay attention until he read "Xuanhe Nineteen Years, February 2nd".


    Because he happened to know that Yan Qingshan''s real birthday was the second day of February, so he suddenly noticed it, sat up and listened carefully, and then heard him read a few more birthday characters... Finally, he read Xinbao''s, and then began to repeat Calculus, and said, "This fate is really unique..."


    He became impatient at the time, and wanted to go over to see what he was up to.


    But just as he fell to the top of the wall, the man''s movements suddenly stopped. He felt Gordon in his heart at that moment, knowing that he might have been discovered, but he pretended not to know, fell in quietly, and then touched it bit by bit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： what would a blind **** do

    Chapter 429 What would a blind villain do


    Hao Hua took a long breath when he said this.


    He said with a complicated expression: "At that time, I couldn''t describe my feeling to you. I have been in the arena since I was a child. I have lived and died many times, with swords and necks, but I have never been so afraid... just not I know what I''m afraid of, but it just feels like there is a huge mouth of an abyss in front of me, and my whole body is chilling from fear."


    Duanzi couldn''t help raising his hands: "I know! I know!"


    She ran over on her father''s legs, hugged her apprentice, and patted her apprentice: "Xinbao knows, it''s so scary! Xinbao is so scared too!"


    Hao Huashi didn''t know, but she really did.


    He slowed down, patted the little master on the back with a smile, and continued, "But I''m just doing sneaky things anyway, so it''s not surprising that I''m nervous, so I pretended to be panicked and looked around, and then slowly searched inside. , Pretending to be looking for Zhao Tianshu. Until I found Zhao Tianshu¡¯s room, lurked down, pretended to be waiting for an opportunity to assassinate him, the invisible pressure disappeared, and after a while, someone came to kill me .¡±


    "Then we just chased and chased them all the way. I couldn''t beat them, and I couldn''t get rid of them even after changing their faces a few times. I guess my identity was also exposed. There was no way, so I came to the capital."


    He paused: "But I''m almost sure that that person didn''t know that I heard it. After all, before Master helped me recuperate, I didn''t know that I could hear so far, and it was impossible for others to know."


    Yuan Shen Jue suddenly said: "Can you change your appearance and learn to speak like others?"


    Hao Huashi nodded, recalled a bit, and imitated the man''s voice: "Not enough, what happened?"


    Xinbao trembled violently, and plunged headlong into Daddy''s arms.


    Everyone be quiet.


    The second elder brother got up and gave him a pen and paper: "How much do you remember about those birthdays, write them down."


    Hao Huashi hummed and wrote on the paper. Some of them couldn''t remember clearly, so he drew a circle, but he had a good memory, and he could remember most of them. Maoshi"


    Everyone couldn''t help but looked at each other.


    This is the horoscope of Empress Xiao''s birthday. Although outsiders don''t know it, they just know it.


    But it is exactly what he said, the birth date of the children of the aristocratic family has always been strictly guarded, and it is difficult for outsiders to know unless they grow up and change their birthday cards.


    There is also "March 19, 20th year of Ming Pei" at the back, which is Yuan Shenjue''s birth date.


    The second elder brother said: "Let''s go to Huang Yeye. Xinbao and Xiaojue go first, call us and go again."


    Xinbao had no idea, so he opened his hand obediently and let Yuan Chenjue hug him.


    Yan Qingshan said: "Rong''er go directly with them, if you don''t even worry about the inner courtyard of the palace, then you will not be able to live through this day."


    The second brother didn''t say much, and just followed.


    Emperor Ming Pei took half an hour to come out, and the second elder brother quickly explained the matter. Emperor Ming Pei looked calm and said, "Where are those two people?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "It should have been handed over."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his hand: "Tian Cong."


    A black shadow fell silently, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Ask Hao Huashi to tell Tian Cong everything, and he will handle it."


    He glanced at his little granddaughter, then left his seat and hugged her again: "Xin Baoer is not afraid, it is a good thing for the enemy to show up."


    Tuanzi nodded obediently, and hugged him too. Emperor Mingpei smiled and let her hug her, and kissed her forehead: "Hey, go."


    They came out again.


    Because Emperor Mingpei was too calm, everyone''s hearts instantly settled down. In fact, what Emperor Mingpei said was right. This is indeed not a bad thing, and it did not surprise everyone, so there is nothing to be afraid of. .


    After they arrived at Chengqian Palace, Tian Cong also arrived, and Hao Huashi told the story from the beginning to the end, including the specific location of the house, the location he heard, and the location of each tree, as far as he knew. Yes, it''s all drawn.


    Tian retreated from Shili.


    Second brother asked: "Hua Shi, how is this person''s lightness skill compared to yours?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Maybe not as good as me."


    He asked again: "Xiao Jue, how much skill is better than yours?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I don''t know, but I am not as good as him in lightness kung fu."


    Hao Huashi said: "Uncle Rong, you really don''t need to ask, in this world, there are not many people who can surpass the young master in kung fu, even if they can win, unless there is a back and forth martial arts contest, which lasts for an hour Afterwards, rely on long strength to win, otherwise, it will be difficult!"


    Second brother snorted: "What master, who is master!"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Uncle Rong, I don''t listen to you, you can just give me a look, I don''t hurt, but I don''t please my little master, next time I have something, no one will ask for help!"


    The second brother was also happy.


    Xinbao suddenly said: "Second elder brother is a genius, but he can only study and can''t do anything else; Huashi you are good-looking and smart, but you can only change your appearance and do light work; my wife is a genius, and she only learned the tricks of the world. Swordsmanship, lightness kungfu is not as good as you; Tiancong is Yeye''s favorite shadow guard, lightness kungfu is not as good as you..."


    Everyone looked at her, and Tuanzi asked: "Then what will this blind villain do? He can''t be good at everything. Does it mean that he is not good at anything except doing bad things?"


    Hao Huashi nodded: "Very likely."


    Xinbao said: "But if that''s the case, why are we afraid of him? Is it because we are not brave?"


    Really hey...why?


    Yuan Shenjuedao: "Xinbao, you mean that you knew at that time that he had harmed your relatives, but you were not one..."


    He paused, and frowned to understand the feeling: "It''s not that you want to wait until you have the strength to take revenge, so you can''t hold back" and don''t come out; it''s that you want to take revenge in your heart, but you are very afraid. Dare to come out?"


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "That''s right... I hate the bad guys and myself, but I''m so scared!"


    Hao Huashi said slowly: "Me too."


    He thought for a long time, and suddenly jumped out, saying: "You try to attack me."


    Yuan Shen Jue handed the heart treasure to Yan Qingshan, stretched out his hand to press his waist.


    Second brother suddenly said, "I''m coming too."


    He stood next to Hao Huashi, Yan Shifan thought about it, and passed by.


    Xinbao clenched his father''s hand nervously, while Yuan Shenjue calmly pulled out the Kongde sword from his waist, his whole body was full of breath, and he stabbed out suddenly!


    It''s not as powerful as Shen Erye''s saber technique, but it really feels like a sword is frosty.


    The three people in front of them held their breath almost at the same time, until he retracted the sword and returned the sheath, the three of them still haven''t recovered for a long time.


    After a long time, Yan Shifan trembled: "I''m really scared, I can''t be controlled by reason, I''m so scared that I''m sweating."


    "Brother, help me," Yan Shirong exaggerated: "My legs are weak."


    Hao Huashi kept his eyes closed, until both of them came back and sat down, then he slowly said: "It''s different, it''s different."


    He said: "I was also very scared when you came over with your sword, but it was a kind of chill coming from the bottom of my heart... But that day, my fear didn''t seem to come from my heart, but... it was like A net, covering it, hey, I can''t tell, it''s not the same anyway."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： fear disguised as love

    Chapter 430 Fear disguised as love


    Xinbao''s eyes are wide open.


    She was thinking that there is a modern psychological effect called the drawbridge effect.


    To put it simply, when a person crosses a suspension bridge alone, or directly says that a person is in a dangerous situation, he will involuntarily speed up his heartbeat and shortness of breath. It is mistaken for heartbeat, so love is born.


    So after the hero saves the beauty, many beauties will fall in love with the hero.


    But to put it bluntly, this is a physiological reaction.


    When people are afraid, physiologically, they will increase their jumping speed, shortness of breath, increase in blood pressure, weakness of limbs, cold sweat...etc.


    Even perception, memory and thinking may have obstacles, loss of ability to analyze and judge, and behavioral disorders. The news said that when there was a fire, they escaped naked, talked to people, and didn''t notice it... This is mostly the case.


    If fear could masquerade as love.


    So, could something, too, be masquerading as fear? ?


    Tuanzi said seriously: "Xinbao wants to go to the Hall of Mental Cultivation again."


    Several people looked at each other.


    We discussed it and took her there anyway.


    There is no need to ask Emperor Ming Pei for such a trivial matter, Yan Qingshan and Yuan Chenjue took her in.


    Because when meeting Uncle and Yeye, that kind of situation will only happen once, so Xinbao is still a little worried that this kind of situation will only happen once.


    But after she entered the apse... After waiting quietly for a while, that feeling reappeared.


    But it is a little different from before. Before, it was like an immersive situation, she was "her", and her emotions and feelings were exactly the same; but now, she is still her, but there is a faint feeling of "I know this is not now", Feeling like a bystander.


    So it won''t be so emotional.


    The little man stood blankly in the room, quietly, feeling little by little.


    Finally, she murmured: "It''s incense. It''s incense."


    Aroma therapy has existed since ancient times, and it reached its peak in Tang Dynasty. There are many kinds of court fragrance recipes, family secret recipes, and folk fragrance recipes. The methods of use, such as wearing, taking internally, smearing, smoking, fumigation, bathing, etc., are also varied. .


    The combination of incense is like a combination of medicines. It also needs the assistance of the monarch and his ministers.


    In Shen Kuo''s "Mengxi Bi Tan", it was mentioned that Suhexiang pills can be used to treat diseases. It is said that Song Zhenzong gave Suhexiang wine to Taiwei Wang Wenzheng, because this wine "excellently adjusts the five internal organs, but there are many diseases in the abdomen. Every time you suffer from cold and get up early, drink a cup."


    Liang Yuan Emperor Xiao Yi also mentioned in "Jinlouzi", "There is also a harmonious fragrance, and the fragrance of the bodhisattva is fragrant. Smelling it makes people happy, gives birth to various elegant postures, and makes people sleep."


    In addition, there is an incense and medicine bureau in the palace, which specializes in the use of incense.


    Xinbao doesn''t know much about fragrance, at least she doesn''t know why it is so weak and so effective.


    But she doesn''t need to know too much!


    She just needs to know what drugs can keep people awake.


    Let the other party have thousands of kinds of fragrances, whether they can make people scary or happy, as long as they are not influenced by him, they can respond to all changes with the same!


    After figuring this out, for some reason, Tuanzi suddenly felt very happy! so happy!


    It seemed that something heavy was suddenly removed, and the whole person was super relaxed and super happy!


    She giggled a few times, startling both of them, and said together: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao turned around and hugged her father, bit him on the face, Yan Qingshan frowned, then turned around and hugged his wife, bit him on the face too.


    The two looked at each other silently, and came out holding the dumpling.


    Tuanzi smirked with his mouth open: "Daddy, Xinbao is so happy!"


    Both of them looked at her, with their eyes, they obviously thought she might be bewitched, right?


    Seeing the two of them like this, Tuanzi thought it was fun too. She giggled and jumped down, reaching out to hold the remnant snow under the corridor.


    She thought well at first, picked up the snow, and raised it... Wow! How beautiful, and then father and wife were iced, and naturally came back to their senses.


    But the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. The snow looks like a fluffy pile, but it is as frozen as a lump of ice. , and rubbed the back of the fingers.


    Duanzi''s smile disappeared on the spot.


    She squatted on the ground for a while, and then raised her little hand in disbelief. After a look, her little mouth began to flatten, and she turned around: "Hand, my hand is broken..."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled instead, and rushed forward to hold her little hand.


    Staying like this, it must be my own dumpling.


    Tuanzi was hugged back with her mouth puckered, and the family members were still waiting. In fact, Tuanzi''s little hands and hands were not broken, but there were a few red marks...the pain will go away after a while.


    But it''s a shame to be handsome for less than three seconds every time! What a loss!


    Yan Shirong coaxed her with a smile: "Xinbao is really great, he is really an indispensable little hero in our family, no one can help my brothers, only Xinbao is the most important... Mom and Dad are really lucky, to have Xinbao so beautiful A cute and capable girl..."


    Duanzi was soon coaxed into smiling.


    Although she knew that her brother was coaxing her, she was so happy to hear it!


    To be honest, when it comes to coaxing children, the second elder brother can beat Liang Ruoxu a hundred times!


    Danzi announced her discovery with great pride.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Then Xinbao wrote a prescription and asked Tai Hospital to make it.


    At that time, you only need to boil it out, and then cook the shadow guard''s mask to avoid the shadow guard''s tricks.


    You can also cook only a small piece, and when the time comes, it will be lined in the mask, and it will not be easy to spread out.


    As soon as this side is done, Emperor Ming Pei will know soon.


    He couldn''t help but said to the shadow guard: "I knew it was so..."


    He shook his head and didn''t say any more.


    If I knew this earlier, I should let Tuanzi study the kind of fragrance that Zhu Chanjuan uses, maybe I can figure it out earlier.


    However, Emperor Ming Pei said: "My heart is so small!"


    As long as there is another way, he doesn''t want his little baby to worry about such a heart and suffer such a burden.


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed again, pondered for a long time, and then said: "Show Xinbao the things found in the demon concubine''s palace, let her be very careful, and let Xing''er keep an eye on her."


    The shadow guard went in response.


    At that time, in Zhu Chanjuan''s palace, many strange things were found, even the imperial physician didn''t know them, so the shadow guards took them and passed on what Emperor Ming Pei said.


    Yuan Shen Jue listened with his hands down, turned his head and said, "Say it, I''ll do it."


    Duanzi looked at the table.


    Because they are in the palace and want privacy, these things are very small, and they are not normal jars, either hairpins or face powder.


    Tuanzi felt that his chubby hands and short arms might not be able to do the job, so he said, "Okay, then you have to be obedient!"


    "Well," Yuan Shenjue said, "I am obedient."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： Its my fault

    Chapter 431 It''s all my fault


    The young boy with picturesque eyes said this sentence in a soft voice, he was so obedient.


    Even Mrs. Lin was cute by him, and said with a smile: "Jue''er is too obedient."


    She supported his head, and gently kissed the top of the boy''s hair: "He''s a good boy."


    Tuanzi is good at everything, but Du... She dragged him away without hesitation: "Don''t kiss my wife."


    Miss Lin laughed and said, "Then why do you kiss my husband-in-law every day?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because that''s my father!"


    "Oh!" Mrs. Lin pulled Yuan Shenjue over: "This is my son too!"


    The two dragged and tugged back and forth, Miss Lin suddenly remembered, turned her head and said, "Fan''er, speaking of my son, I still think of one thing."


    Xinbao took the opportunity to drag his wife over, then dragged her away, and hid in a corner.


    Ms. Lin continued: "Just Xinbao, at that time, she said, you are not at home anyway..."


    Tuanzi suddenly remembered, his eyes widened: "Ah!"


    She rushed over: "A Niang, A Niang, A Niang!"


    Ms. Lin said: "Hey! What''s the matter?"


    Tuanzi glanced at his elder brother guilty, and Yan Shifan raised his eyebrows immediately, with a serious expression, as if "I must know what''s going on".


    Tuanzi suddenly turned his head away in fright, and dragged A Niang away: "I was wrong, A Niang, I was wrong, please forgive Xinbao!"


    Ms. Lin was very satisfied with teasing her daughter, and nodded solemnly, "Okay, then mother will forgive Xinbao!"


    The mother and daughter embraced, kissed and reconciled.


    Tuanzi also pushed A Niang to sit next to her father, away from her elder brother, and then came back to get down to business.


    Hao Huashi watched with a smile on the side.


    He found that this family is really interesting, everyone is very cute, no matter how big the problem is, they are always in the mood to play, and they are playing together as a family, so playing will not delay the business.


    It''s the kind of person who takes things to heart but doesn''t put them on his face.


    Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue checked slowly.


    Xinbao''s intuition is very keen now, and with a vague feeling, he can almost judge whether this thing is particularly bad.


    Others, I opened them and checked them slowly. Most of them were Gu poison, and most of them were taken orally. At most, they were caused by different ways of death.


    Some need to be poured out to see, some don''t need to be poured out, Xinbao can tell them apart, and then start talking about the preparation method, usage and solution.


    Hao Huashi watched silently.


    To be honest, this ability is quite scary, and the back is not so neat.


    Tuanzi just made do with Yuan Shenjue''s hand, took a look, smelled it, and then started talking... It was really like a joke.


    Second brother is a worried person. While helping to make records, he is worried, will there be reminders or something, something that is not suitable for a baby? After all, it is inevitable that there is such a thing in the concubine''s place?


    But the things sent over have obviously gone through a round of inspection, and there is no such thing.


    Moreover, there is only one kind of fragrance related to this kind of very clever fragrance, which is a kind of milky white balm that makes people feel good after smelling it.


    The cream is boiled extremely finely. It is impossible to distinguish the texture through the paste, but only through the aroma.


    Xinbao first ran out to rest his nose, and then came back, used a clean veil instead of scented paper, dipped it in a little bit, held it in his hands, and sniffed gently.


    Bai Shengsheng is a soft little dumpling, with his eyes closed, holding a handkerchief in his hands, he is as cute as an adult...


    Everyone waited with bated breath.


    Then Tuanzi sniffed and slapped the veil all over his face, as if he was drunk, he slowly turned to the left.


    Yuan Shen Jue stood over, and she leaned against him, motionless for a long time.


    Yuan Shenjue lifted her fat chin with **** and looked, but she still closed her eyes and did not move.


    He asked: "Asleep?"


    Tuanzi didn''t open his eyes: "It smells good, this kind of fragrance smells good, and Xinbao can''t smell enough."


    Yuan Shen Jue was startled suddenly, pulled Xinbao''s hand away, and patted off the handkerchief.


    Xinbao was startled and almost jumped up: "You, what are you doing?"


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged her, walked out, and hurriedly ordered: "Get water, wash your hands, wash your face!"


    Chunhua seemed to fly away.


    Xinbao stared blankly. After a while, his mind started to turn, and then his eyes slowly opened.


    She was unknowingly affected by this fragrance, and forgot to distinguish what was in it. She just thought it smelled good, smelled good... No matter how much she smelled, she couldn''t get enough of it, and her mind was a little dizzy.


    A group of people busily washed her face and hands, and even changed her clothes.


    Yuan Shenjue was extremely guilty, and waited for her outside: "Xinbao, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t let Xinbao smell it... Is Xinbao uncomfortable?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No."


    She asked in confusion: "Didn''t you all smell it?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I smell it."


    She asked: "Then don''t you think it smells good?"


    He said: "It''s okay."


    Tuanzi thought for a while, and seeing his worried face, she opened her arms and let him hug her, while whispering to him secretly: "Then wife, do you think Xinbao is cuter?"


    Yuan Shenjue was amused by her: "Well, everything is cute, Xinbao is the cutest."


    It''s so coaxing.


    Tuanzi smiled so toothlessly that Baji kissed him on the face.


    As a result, when I looked up, I saw several brothers standing there together, all with the look of "I''ll just look at it and not talk".


    When Hao Huashi saw him, she stretched out her hand exaggeratedly and touched her head, expressing that he could only coax himself.


    Danzi: "..."


    By the time she went back, all these things had been put away.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard about it, and sent the imperial physician to check her pulse, but of course nothing came out.


    But Xinbao found that this fragrance... gives people a feeling of addiction.


    Perfumers often say a word, don¡¯t use your nose to smell the fragrance, but use your heart to smell it, so that the soul can remember its taste.


    Although the words are abstract, the meaning is correct.


    A good fragrance does give people this feeling. When I smell it, I will recall all the feelings and moods at that time.


    This kind of fragrance is the best. Every time I think of it, I feel that it smells good, smells good... I really want to smell it again.


    So if it is said that in the minds of those people, they are not aware of "fragrance", but just associate this feeling with Zhu Chanjuan, then they will definitely be lingering in their dreams!


    But when Xinbao secretly asked his wife, Yuan Shenjue was stunned for a moment, and he said: "I haven''t forgotten the smell of this fragrance, but it''s just that I haven''t forgotten it, and I don''t think it smells so good."


    She asked: "Do you think Xinbao at that time was particularly beautiful?"


    Yuan Shen Jue coughed, but still said the truth: "There is no ''extra'', just the same as usual."


    Xinbao was surprised, and secretly went to ask Dad, Aunt...everyone.


    Except for her, no one else thought this kind of fragrance was particularly pleasant. Lady Lin and Yan Qingshan sat far away, so they didn''t even smell it.


    Xinbao was inexplicably surprised, and ran to ask Yeye again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： If you want to sleep, come to the pillow

    Chapter 432 If you want to sleep, come to the pillow


    Emperor Ming Pei has been with Zhu Chanjuan for so many years, but he said that he never thought she was special.


    The more Xinbao thought about it, the more terrifying he felt, with a serious face: "Yeah, have you ever tried to use the medicine bag made by Xinbao, and then smell this fragrance, will it be effective?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yes! It works!"


    "Cheat!" Tuanzi grabbed Yeye''s clothes with both hands: "Yaye, you are not allowed to lie, this is a very serious matter."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed, and said honestly: "There are some effects, which are not very good, but those who resist consciously and have strong willpower will be less affected. For example, Hao Huashi, if that At that time, he was already on guard against ''Xiang'' in his heart, so he might not be so afraid."


    Xinbao was at a loss for a while: "So, this fragrance is not only fragrance, but also some inexplicable things added, right?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly: "I think so too. This incense is more like a bridge. If you don''t realize it, you might walk up it and be led into a certain realm."


    Tuanzi murmured: "Xinbao is too useless."


    "Nonsense!" Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s clearly negligent! Xinbao is so big! What''s more, Xinbao wants to know the fragrance, and he has to smell it. This is an unavoidable thing."


    Having said that, Tuanzi is still very depressed.


    But this is a field she doesn''t understand, a field that science can''t explain, and she dare not apply for further research.


    Fortunately, this kind of fragrance, although it smells good when I think of it, but as long as I have something to do, I don¡¯t think of it from time to time.


    I just don¡¯t know if I will become addicted if I smell it often, or I will not be able to quit it.


    Emperor Ming Pei coaxed her, and kept saying no, but he regretted it in his heart. If he had known this before, he should never have let Tuanzi smell it.


    Because of the two people who chased and killed Hao Huashi, the shadow guard tried the first instance.


    The shadow guards'' method of judging people is cruel when necessary, and it is beyond the tolerance of normal people.


    But these two people are extremely firm, no matter how much pain they suffer, they will not give in at all. Both of them are very crazy, scolding them for daring to go against the sky, saying that the celestial master will avenge them, saying that the celestial master is invincible or something ¡­


    In the end, the man''s legs were broken, and he actually walked a few steps with two stubbles, and died laughing.


    The shadow guards in the trial were all very timid.


    But to Emperor Ming Pei, no matter how fanatical a cultist is, he is still a person. Since he is a person, he is a body of flesh and blood, limited by his physiology.


    What they did is not human anymore, and both of them are not human anymore... Then, there is a problem.


    The opponent still has methods they don''t understand, so don''t take it lightly.


    After Laba is the new year.


    Before Xinbao woke up in the morning, a **** sent some pots of flowers in.


    Then as soon as Xinbao came out, he was called Jiling by the Sansheng Stone. After a closer look, there was indeed a variant of an orchid.


    In this regard, it was unacceptable, and it was delivered every day, several times a day.


    Annual ceremonies of the ancients were very grand. Many officials from all over the country and the aristocratic families in the capital would choose this time to present unique gifts to the royal family.


    And this gift is very up-to-date.


    For example, after the real prince comes back, the most famous one is Princess Zhenguo.


    As for Princess Zhenguo, she is most famous for her love of vegetation. In addition, before that, Yuan Xiang once collected vegetation for the little princess, and the little princess went out of the palace to the Li family and Duke Wei''s mansion... How can I say it? .


    So, anyone who comes in time and has the ability will add some flowers to the gift list.


    In this winter, sending flowers is not an easy task, and, although it is said to be rare, even weeds are fine, but sending weeds to the emperor? Who has the guts?


    So most of the sent over are famous flowers and species.


    No wonder Emperor Ming Pei didn''t let her go out, Ganqing had expected this move long ago.


    Within three days, the Sansheng Stone was upgraded again.


    This time, Xinbao was half asleep and half awake, and clearly heard the chime of Zishi.


    I also clearly saw the small world on the Sansheng Stone, as if the ink painting was suddenly painted with color, every town, every mountain and river, seemed to be in sight.


    This time, there was no answer that she could vaguely feel.


    She only saw the picture on the Sansheng Stone, which kept changing, and finally fixed in a courtyard.


    You can vaguely see the clouds and mist, there are stone tables and benches in the courtyard, and a hut covered with vines and flowers behind you.


    There was a book spread out on the stone table. Xinbao tried to "walk" in in his dream, then sat down on the stone bench and opened the book.


    The next moment, she woke up.


    But the book is still there, with "Technology" written on the cover.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, Yuru wrapped the dumpling in a quilt and sent it to his parents.


    Held it in directly, pulled the quilt, and the dumpling rolled into the middle of the parents, excitedly kicking the calf: "Daddy, daddy, daddy! Mother, mother, mother!"


    "Shhh," said Mrs. Lin, "keep down, stop kicking, you''ve ripped off the quilt."


    She pulled her calf off, squeezed it in, and squeezed the ball in the middle: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi was inexplicably excited, and said in a breathy voice: "Xinbao''s stone! I gave Xinbao a book! Taught everything! Taught everything!"


    Mrs. Lin didn''t understand yet, but Yan Qingshan had already understood. He put his big arms around his daughter, turned her towards him, and asked in a low voice: "What''s the matter?"


    Xinbao''s voice was loud and small: "It''s the stealing of luck, recovery, counterattack, and so on! Anyway, it''s all there! It''s all there!"


    Miss Lin laughed lowly and said, "This is the pillow when you want to doze off."


    "Yes! That''s right!" Tuanzi nodded fiercely: "We don''t have to be afraid of him anymore! Wait for Xinbao to lead you, and kill the villain and blind man!"


    Tuanzi chattered excitedly for half the night, and was tired of chattering all the time, and fell asleep again in a daze at dawn.


    Then she woke up after not sleeping for a long time, put on her clothes and went to find Emperor Ming Pei.


    For the first time in history, when she came, Emperor Ming Pei hadn''t gone to court yet, and Tuanzi was waiting on the road. As soon as Emperor Ming Pei came, she jumped up and down happily: "Yeah! Yeh!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and caught him.


    Then he drove the courtiers back to eat in the corridor, and came back with the dumpling, the dumpling said excitedly, Emperor Ming Pei said: "For example, luck, how to recover?"


    Duanzi said: "It''s super simple! It''s just..."


    She paused suddenly, her eyes wide open.


    Just engrave a jade tablet and carry it on your body...


    But it doesn''t seem to be simple. The drawings in this book are too complicated. Let alone engraving, even drawing, she can''t draw it!


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi said, Emperor Ming Pei said: "In this way, you should first know all the characters in this book, right? Read it to Yeye first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： There is a **** with three feet up

    Chapter 433 There is a **** in the sky


    Xinbao readily agreed, while reciting: "Taoist, the beginning of heaven and earth..."


    This is another ancient seal script, and Xinbao stutters.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yuan Shenjue looked at each other silently.


    They clearly saw that Xinbao''s eyes were slightly empty, her small mouth opened and closed, and she was chanting with difficulty, and they could deduce from her mouth shape that the first sentence she said was "Taoist", and they could even "hear" Her voice seemed to be heard nothing, as if the path between "she said" and "he listened" was cut off out of thin air, so they didn''t know what she said at all.


    Seeing that Xinbao didn''t notice anything wrong at all, and was still reading seriously, Yuan Shenjue suddenly felt panic and hugged her.


    Xinbao was startled and stopped.


    Yuan Shenjue hugged her tightly, keeping his face away so that she would not see his expression.


    Xinbao stretched out his hand in a daze, and while stroking his head to comfort him, he looked at Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei said softly: "We can''t hear Xinbao saying this, maybe it''s because...you can''t peep into the sky."


    Xinbao was really taken aback: "Can''t you hear me?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded solemnly.


    Xinbao was dumbfounded.


    She has never been so deeply aware that there is a **** in the air.


    She murmured for a long time: "Then, what about the jade plaque?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said softly: "Try to draw the pattern, and then I will find someone to do it. Since God gave this to you at this time, there must be a purpose. I don''t think you need to do it yourself."


    Xinbao nodded obediently.


    Then the three of them ate, and Xinbao went to Xinuange to start painting.


    The world is impermanent. I never expected that she, a materialistic genius doctor, would learn to draw symbols now!


    What she is most anxious about is to draw a protective talisman.


    That is to say, to protect her luck from being affected or stolen, so she specializes in the part of luck.


    But she thought again, it¡¯s just as troublesome and difficult to draw anyway, why not draw something that can fight back? Not only can it protect luck from being stolen, but it can also attack the person who stole luck?


    Isn''t attacking the best defense?


    But she flipped back and found that there was another kind called Yuan Seizing Talisman, that is, if someone stole her luck, with this talisman, it could not only protect her luck from being stolen, but also double or even multiply her luck. Luck was taken back.


    So, it is not equivalent to this talisman, it has the most complete functions, including the previous ones and more new functions! ?


    So Xinbao chose this talisman without hesitation, and began to draw.


    Now the brushes on her case are all specially made, shorter and easier to use, but they are brushes after all! The tip of the pen is soft, and the writing brush is curved! It''s still hard!


    Xinbao stood in front of the desk, holding his breath and painting.


    She has never stopped practicing magic ball, and now her small hands are far more flexible than before, but writing is not only with hands, not just with wrists, especially to precisely control the thickness and trajectory of handwriting, which is really too difficult up.


    Xinbao only practiced for a quarter of an hour before his tired face turned pale and his small body wobbled.


    Yuan Shen Jue watched from the side, anxious and helpless.


    After all, writing is okay, but this kind of irregular lines can''t be said or helped.


    He couldn''t stand it anymore, he got up and walked around twice, afraid of affecting Xinbao, he forcibly held back, sat back, stretched out his hand, and gently supported Xinbao''s elbow.


    Xinbao bit her lip slightly, her side face was fleshy, she was so earnest that she was almost pious, but... this was a very difficult task, even if she used all her strength, she still accidentally got rough under her hands. some.


    Xinbao pursed her mouth, wanted to cry, but held back, changed a piece of paper, and started drawing from scratch.


    Holding her breath, she carefully drew a line bit by bit, then her hand trembled again, and the pen swung out.


    He made mistakes several times in succession, Xinbao was so tired that he couldn''t stand upright, and finally couldn''t help crying, and while crying in his wife''s arms, he ordered out of breath: "I want a charcoal pencil... ...a hard charcoal pencil..."


    She cried uncontrollably for a long time, took a breath, and said, "The black pen used for thrush is also fine..."


    Yuan Shen Jue was so distressed, his eyes were red, he hugged the little meat dumpling, and couldn''t help comforting him.


    Xinbao wanted to gather his energy to write, and when he finished crying about his grievances, he stopped slowly, and the whole dumpling stuck to Yuan Shenjue''s body, motionless.


    Fang Wuyou quickly brought some black pens.


    But what Xinbao didn''t expect was that today''s thrush is similar to grinding ink. There is a special black inkstone, which needs to be added with water, then ground with a black pestle, and then drawn with an eyebrow pencil similar to a brush... except that the eyebrow pencil is thinner than a brush Besides, it is almost the same as writing!


    The clever internal supervisor found Luo Zidai, but Luo Zidai also had to be dipped in water... and the real Luo Zidai was so small, only as long as her little finger, which was completely different from the TV series!


    Duanzi can only accept his fate and continue to draw with a brush.


    She found that she couldn¡¯t become a fat person in one bite, so she didn¡¯t draw symbols at first, and started from controlling the thickness of the line, and then considered other things after practicing to draw lines of the same thickness.


    Yuan Shenjue left the palace after lunch, Emperor Ming Pei also went back, Xinbao drove away all the servants ahead of time, didn''t take a nap at noon, got up immediately, and continued to practice...the whole afternoon, If you are tired, take a break and practice again.


    When I returned to the palace at night, Tuanzi was too tired to lift her arms, and her whole body was limp. Madam Lin was so distressed that she held her in her arms and fed her dinner.


    The next day is the same.


    But after two days, Xinbao couldn''t even draw a line of the same thickness! If you don''t move, it will be a waste!


    Xinbao was about to die of anxiety.


    When she didn''t know what to do, she was anxious, but now, she knew what to do, but she couldn''t do it, and she was even more anxious!


    She is so useless.


    She practiced all day again, and after waiting for Chunhua and the others to go down at night, she quietly took out the magic ball from under the pillow, with her two chubby hands in the quilt, turning and turning, and fell asleep so sleepy. Falling asleep, a **** woke up and continued to turn...


    In the end, she didn''t know when she fell asleep, and when it was dawn, she called someone: "Get up."


    Chunhua came in with a smile, and as soon as Tuanzi raised his hand, he realized something was wrong.


    Her hand hurts so much... Just raising her hand made her sweat!


    She glanced at it, and silently hid her little fist. Chunhua didn''t notice it, and carefully supported her little arm, and put it into the sleeve.


    If it¡¯s cold today, the dumpling is dressed like a ball, and I can¡¯t open my sleepy eyes, so I open my hand for Yuru to hug: ¡°Go to the Qing Palace.¡±


    Yu Ru responded.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I came out, I just caught up with the family to have breakfast.


    Xinbao usually wakes up late, and this is the first time he catches up with his family for breakfast. The eldest brother is still walking up and down, and when he sees her, he smiles: "What''s going on today? The sun hasn''t come out from the west either." , why did the little princess wake up at this time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： godson

    Chapter 434 Godson


    Tuanzi was a little guilty, he didn''t dare to look at his brother, and whispered: "Xinbao can''t sleep, I want to go to draw early."


    While urging Yuru: "Go, go."


    "Stop!" The eldest brother came over and hugged her: "It''s rare to get up early and have breakfast together? Xiaojue will come later, wouldn''t it be good for you to walk together again?"


    He held her little face with one hand, and turned around: "What''s the matter with you? Why is your little face so yellow?"


    He looked at her for a long time, but Tuanzi didn''t dare to look at him at all.


    Then the big brother pressed her face, tested the temperature with his cheek: "Why do I think you are so wrong?"


    "Xinbao is fine!" Tuanzi subconsciously wanted to raise his right hand, but he couldn''t, so he pushed his elder brother''s face away with his left hand: "Xinbao is fine."


    Yan Shifan said in a low voice: "Is Xinbao dreaming?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No, no, Xinbao just wants to practice painting."


    Yan Shifan frowned, and the second elder brother called them from the corridor: "Brother, Xinbao, what are you doing? Aren''t you coming for dinner?"


    Danzi: "..."


    She struggled to apply, "But Xinbao wants to see Yeye now."


    Second elder brother said: "You can''t see it even if you want to. Yeye hasn''t made the morning court yet."


    He greeted his brother and took his sister over: "What''s going on?"


    Xinbao muttered depressedly: "It''s okay."


    Brother is too smart, but also troublesome! It''s not easy to sneak a number...


    Duanzi could only be forced to sit at the table, with her two small arms hanging down.


    Ms. Lin didn''t notice it, and said with a smile: "It''s really not easy. It''s the first time to have breakfast with my mother''s Xinbaoer."


    She scratched her daughter''s fat chin: "What do you want to eat, mother feed you."


    Xinbao suddenly felt that the situation might not be that bad, so he sat up straighter: "Eat..."


    She glanced at the table with big eyes, feeling as if she didn''t want to eat anything. Mrs. Lin had already blown the cold porridge, fed her a few spoonfuls, and handed her a small bean bun, and said with a smile: "Try this, it''s all bean buns , why can people make it so delicious, I ate well yesterday, so I asked Lu Sanchi to make it a little smaller, and I want you to eat it in the morning."


    Xinbao wanted to pick it up subconsciously, but she couldn''t lift her hand at all. Lady Lin frowned and said, "It still hurts?"


    Holding her daughter in her arms, she wanted to see her hands.


    Tuanzi hid his hands behind his back: "No, no, it doesn''t hurt."


    Ms. Lin turned her back without any excuse, rolled up her sleeves and looked at it, and then she cried out: "Ah!"


    Tuanzi''s small hands and arms were swollen translucently, and the palms were oozing blood everywhere. The entire palms were almost completely red, and the hands were swollen into buns.


    Yan Qingshan, who is so calm, dropped his chopsticks to the ground, and the twins cried out in fright: "Xinbao!"


    Miss Lin couldn''t bear to look at it, and she burst into tears: "Call, call the imperial physician. Call the imperial physician quickly!"


    Tuanzi was in a hurry, trying to lift his right hand, but he couldn''t lift it, and his left hand was not smooth, so in desperation, he used the back of his left hand to help Mrs. Lin wipe away her tears: "My mother doesn''t cry, my heart doesn''t hurt. "


    Yan Qingshan got up and walked around, holding her in his arms: "What''s going on?"


    Tuanzi lowered his head to his chest: "Xinbao, Xinbao doesn''t know either."


    Yan Qingshan said: "I fell asleep last night and practiced magic ball again, didn''t I?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened in shock, and he quickly lowered his voice: "Xinbao was wrong, Xinbao was wrong, I won''t dare to do it again next time."


    Yan Qingshan said in a deep voice: "You tell Dad, why is this? Why did you do this? When I came back yesterday, A Niang said that the training was too hard and asked you to rest early. Why are you disobedient?"


    Tuanzi was in pain and fear, unable to hold on any longer, and burst into tears: "But... But Xinbao is so useless! Xinbao wants to learn sooner! But it''s been two days and he hasn''t learned anything! Xinbao hasn''t improved at all No progress at all! Xinbao is so useless! Xinbao is so useless! No one else can help, Xinbao is so scared, they will do this kind of scary magic, none of us will, I don¡¯t hurry up Work hard, what if something happens..."


    She put her arms around her father''s neck and wailed loudly: "It was hard for us to get better, and it was hard to see Yeye. Xinbao wants everyone to be well...Xinbao really wants to grow up tomorrow! Why is Xinbao so Stupid, why can''t Xinbao become stronger tomorrow, Xinbao is so sad..."


    Yan Qingshan didn''t say a word, only his eyes were red.


    Yan Shifan and his brothers couldn''t hold back their tears for a long time. The twins didn''t know what happened, so they cried in a hurry.


    Yan Qingshan choked with sobs, and suddenly ordered: "Gao Fu, set out a few tables and ask for ten, plus the Four Treasures of the Study."


    Gao Fu didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he quickly went down to make arrangements.


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi heard Xinbao crying loudly before they entered the door. When they came in and saw this posture, they were startled and said anxiously, "Uncle?"


    In desperation, I even forgot to change my words.


    The imperial physician then entered the door, and when he saw the situation in the room, his knees gave way in fright.


    Yan Qingshan didn''t say a word, he just motioned for the imperial physician to come over, and showed Tuanzi his hand.


    The imperial doctor was startled when he saw it, held it in both hands, carefully checked it, and after confirming that there was no bone injury, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "First apply an ice pack, and then use some medicine. "


    Yan Qingshan only nodded, and the imperial physician hurriedly ordered someone to arrange it.


    At this time, Gao Fu also lifted the table up, and set up all the pens, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Yan Qingshan stood up, Yuan Shenjue took it with both hands, but Yan Qingshan said: "Yuru."


    He gave Xinbao to Yuru.


    Then said: "Come here, Jueer, you too."


    He asked Gao Fu: "Who is the oldest among these court ladies?"


    Gao Fu is actually not sure, after all these people are about the same age, who can remember the month.


    But still quickly said: "Return to Your Highness, it is Xiaohan."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Xiaohan come out."


    Xiao Han tremblingly stepped forward to salute, Yan Qingshan pointed to the colorful paintings of dragons, phoenixes and seals under the eaves, "Everyone draws this picture together, no one is allowed to hide their clumsiness, as good as they can draw, as good as they can be, and as fast as they can draw, Just draw as fast as you want, if no one can draw, everyone will not be allowed to eat."


    He called Mrs. Lin: "You come too."


    Ms. Lin wiped her tears and walked over.


    Xiaohan, a court lady, didn''t dare to say anything, and only raised her pen tremblingly.


    Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong already understood what their father meant. Although the third elder brother didn''t understand, he was always obedient. Everyone lined up in the courtyard, silently painting.


    Xinbao was full of anxiety, and wailed loudly for a long time. The end of the crying was foggy, and he didn''t know what the people around him were doing.


    It wasn''t until the imperial doctor put the ice on her hand that she shuddered in pain, and then she slowly regained her senses, and when she turned around, she saw everyone in the courtyard, Xinbao said in amazement: "They, what are they doing? "


    Before he finished speaking, Emperor Ming Pei strode in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： Dad, lets make up

    Chapter 435 Daddy, let¡¯s make up


    Everyone rushed forward to salute, Yan Qingshan and others also put down their pens and saluted, Emperor Ming Pei just waved his hand to signal them to continue, and then strode in.


    Tuanzi stared blankly at the courtyard.


    Because Xinbao urged people to leave as soon as he came, so he didn''t even comb his hair, it just fell loose on his shoulders.


    She has a good temper, her hair is also thin and soft, and it is scattered on her shoulders obediently. On the contrary, her small face is like a jade carving, with two big cat-like eyes, and her small eyes are ignorant. , the obedient heart trembles.


    Emperor Ming Pei had already heard the report, took her little hand and looked at it, and his eye sockets ached with distress.


    He hugged the dumpling into his arms, let her small face touch his face, and gently stroked her soft hair.


    This child is really sensible, which makes people feel distressed. Sometimes, I hope she is not so sensible.


    The people below continued to paint with difficulty in the cold wind.


    Actually, this is really not an easy task.


    Even if you are an adult, if you haven''t learned it, you can''t draw a square and a circle by raising your hand.


    Even an adult who is good at calligraphy and painting may not be able to draw coherent lines of the same thickness...


    What''s more, Xinbao is a four-year-old child who has been ill for three years and has been lying in bed for three years.


    But the truth is the truth, Xinbao will still be anxious.


    So, Emperor Ming Pei really admires this son.


    He is really good at teaching children.


    Several children have different temperaments and are good at different things, but they are all excellent. This really does not lie in the "royal blood", but that they have a good father.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the twins who were so anxious that they almost scratched their ears and scratched their heads. Yan Shichang even changed papers one by one. He hugged his granddaughter and went down to take a look.


    Xinbao already understood what her father meant, but she originally thought that like Yuan Shenjue, the second elder brother, a person with good calligraphy must also be good at painting.


    But I didn''t expect that when I went down to take a look, the dragon''s mouth painted by Yuan Shenjue was just like a duck''s mouth.


    Duanzi burst out laughing.


    Yuan Shen Jue''s ears were red in embarrassment: "I didn''t draw badly on purpose..."


    He glanced at Tuanzi, a little discouraged: "Forget it, just think that I made it bad on purpose."


    Xinbao looked up at the colored painting.


    This kind of colorful painting has complicated lines, but to be honest, it is simpler than the symbols in the book in her mind.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her again and looked at others.


    People like Yan Qingshan, Lin Niangzi, and Yan Shifan are really touching paintbrushes for the first time, and their paintings are really ugly in their own way. , including Yan Qingshan, are all in a mess.


    Drawing for two quarters of an hour, Xinbao was hungry and distressed, and said, "Daddy, I was wrong! Xinbao really knew it was wrong! I won''t do it next time."


    Yan Qingshan glanced at her, but ignored her.


    Xinbao came down from Yeye''s arms, went to hug his legs, squeezed between him and the table, and raised his face: "Daddy, Daddy!"


    She reached out and tugged at his clothes: "Daddy look at me, look at me, look at Xinbao!"


    Yan Qingshan looked down at her, Tuanzi smirked and flattered her: "Daddy, Daddy is the best! Xinbao really knows it''s wrong! Let''s make up! Let the past matter go! Okay? "


    She stood on tiptoe to reach for his hand.


    Let the things that are still in the past let it go... Emperor Ming Pei is a little funny, but obviously Yan Qingshan''s resistance is much stronger than him, and he was not overwhelmed by Tuanzi.


    He just said quietly: "Daddy is a father, your mother is a mother, and your brother is an elder brother. They should all protect you from the wind and rain. But on this matter, we can''t help you with anything. I can''t even do it, let Xinbao, a four-year-old baby, work hard for it, and force myself so much... Now, it can be regarded as sharing joys and sorrows."


    Xinbao was startled all of a sudden, his eyes opened wide.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really distressed.


    He just said that this son can teach children, but now he feels...he is too good at teaching.


    Turned the dumpling over in one go. This lesson is definitely enough for the dumpling to remember.


    Xinbao really understood what Daddy wanted to say.


    In fact, she knew that she was not calm.


    When she encounters this kind of thing, she will be very anxious, very flustered, not calm at all... just want to hurry up! The sooner the better!


    What Dad wants to tell her is not only that they will be sad when she suffers, but also that they are a family and they should share weal and woe.


    She couldn''t ask others for help, so she forced herself desperately, but she couldn''t help, which was something they were anxious, sad and helpless.


    Tuanzi murmured: "But, what should Xinbao do?"


    She turned her head and looked at Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, what should Xinbao do? How can I get the best of both worlds?"


    Emperor Ming Pei knelt down and said solemnly: "Do your best and obey the destiny. Xinbao, parents and elder brother are willing to accept that Xinbao saves them ''just'' and ''seriously''; but Xinbao saves people ''hardly'', they They will feel distressed and sad; if Xinbao goes ''desperately'' to save people, they will not be happy even if they are saved."


    "This is on the one hand, on the other hand, manpower is sometimes poor, Xiaojue is clever and enlightened, and his talent is rare in the world, but if I put him in the court at this time, at least half of the officials can be deceived." To him...this is the limit of experience."


    "Xinbao, you are four and a half years old. No matter how hard you work, you are no better than a ten-year-old child, let alone an adult in your teens or twenties. This is the limitation of your body. So, don''t think that being strong is a good thing. You don''t care about your body. Desperately, see for yourself, is it too much haste?"


    He sighed a long time: "Xinbao, just work hard, don''t need to work hard, since God sent Xinbao to my side... God bless me, Dayan, and God bless my Yan family, Xinbao really don''t need to be too anxious."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t stay longer, so he stayed with his granddaughter for a while before leaving.


    Yan Qingshan and his children really kept drawing for more than an hour, and then they removed the table and drank **** soup.


    Hao Huashi shrank to the side, trying to minimize the sense of presence, until the emperor left, he came over to help the dumpling with a cold compress.


    The final product, Yuan Shenjue''s is not bad, but other people''s can''t be read.


    Then Yan Qingshan called Tuanzi to him, and said, "Has Xinbao understood?"


    Xinbao nodded sharply: "Understood."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, and said earnestly: "Xinbao, Daddy hopes that you can understand that God has given you such a skill. This is our family''s luck and vitality, but it does not mean that you have to bear the life and death of the whole family." , to shoulder this responsibility.¡±


    "Xinbao, you have to understand that the other party has been hiding in the dark, planning for several years, and has this unheard of sorcery... He is very powerful, but we are just ordinary people. Therefore, it is normal and only right for us to be harmed by him. Reasonable, and successful self-rescue is against the sky and a blessing. Therefore, "saving once" is an extremely lucky thing, "saving every time", I really dare not expect extravagant expectations."


    Xinbao wanted to speak, but Dad stopped him with a wave of his hand: "Daddy understands that Xinbao wants the whole family to be well. But Xinbao, have you ever thought that maybe we will never be able to get rid of this enemy in our whole life? What is the meaning of Xinbao''s life? How will parents and elder brother deal with each other?"


    Daddy warmed her big hands gently on her hair, and said in a deep voice, "Whether Xinbao is happy or not is very important to Daddy. Daddy treats Xinbao as well as brothers. Hope so."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： im such a fool

    Chapter 436 I''m such a fool


    Xinbao held her father''s big hand, opened her small mouth slightly, and stared blankly at her father, reluctant to take her eyes away.


    Daddy is really nice, she really loves Daddy!


    I love everyone in this family so much... I don''t want them to suffer a little bit of harm.


    However, comparing their hearts with each other, they must be such loving treasures, and they are reluctant to let her suffer a little bit.


    Xinbao opened her small hands and hugged her father: "Daddy, Xinbao really understands! Xinbao will change everything in the future!"


    Hao Huashi was by the side, whispering to Yuan Shenjue: "Master, have you noticed that everyone in this family thinks about the same...it''s all ''it doesn''t matter if I work hard, as long as the family is good'', so... "


    He gave him a "you know" look.


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled: "Yes."


    Hao Huashi said again: "Let me tell you, just now when we first came, when the master and the fifth and sixth masters were crying, someone outside came to eavesdrop, and then went back to report... Later, when the emperor came, he came over again Listen, I went back to report... Then it seemed that some prince over there said, "Father is so busy with government affairs, they are still looking for trouble! The one who is under the big festival is crying, it is really embarrassing, what kind of place is this place!" A woman said, ''Let''s just watch, my father can''t stand them anymore''!"


    He said it vividly.


    Yuan Shen was absolutely not interested in this kind of gossip, so he said, "Talk to your empress later."


    Hao Huashi thought about it, so he glanced at Mrs. Lin.


    But let¡¯s forget about it today, why add trouble?


    It was the second elder brother who came over to him and said, "Xiao Jue, haven''t you tried to help Xinbao?"


    Yuan Shenjue said helplessly: "How can I help? There is no way to say it."


    The second elder brother said: "Where are you holding her hand?"


    Yuan Shen Jue shook his head: "I tried it, it doesn''t work..."


    He can''t control Xinbao''s intentions, even if he is drawing and talking. After all, even if he swipe to the right, a little higher and a little lower, it is completely different.


    The second elder brother said speechlessly: "You are too rigid, so we will accompany Xinbao and draw a rough pattern first. If you are wrong, you will be wrong, and if you are ugly, you will be ugly. First determine the pattern, and then slowly draw it line by line. Slow down! It¡¯s better than drawing out of thin air, right?¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He looked at him, his eyes slowly widening.


    At this moment, he really felt like a fool.


    yes! Draw a rough picture first, and then adjust it, they will contribute, just draw it slowly, isn''t it better than the tired dumplings? ?


    The point is, they have to practice, how can they practice faster than a four-year-old doll!


    He didn''t even think of this!


    The two waited for the dumpling to finish their meal, and when they said that, the dumpling was also dumbfounded...then they went straight to the apse.


    Now that Tuanzi''s small hands are too swollen to hold the pen, she directly presses her fat paws on Yuan Shenjue''s hand. Yuan Chenjue feels her strength, and draws slowly along with her strength.


    It¡¯s okay to make a mistake, he repeats it himself, and the speed is also very fast.


    The second elder brother was also helping out, Yuan Shenjue drew as much as he drew, and when a stroke was broken, he would hand it over directly, and he could continue to draw along.


    It took the three of them less than an hour to draw the entire drawing.


    The whole feeling is different from the spells handed down in the world, a bit like the maze of later generations, but the shape of the outer ring is irregular, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, and the lines are very complicated.


    Then Xinbao explained: "All the threads are two centimeters thin, this head..."


    She compared it on the picture: "The space on both sides is the same width, and the picture is in the middle."


    Fortunately, the size of the jade plaque is clearly written on it. It is 1 inch 8 long, 1 inch 6 wide, and 1 inch 3 thick.


    Then on this basis, it is relatively easy to measure the width of the entire graph in proportion.


    Xinbao calculated carefully: "The top here is one inch one, and the bottom here is one inch five...Here, here, here..." She continuously compared: "They are all the same width. The diameter of this circle, here, is equivalent to two inches. The thickness of the root line..."


    Both of them are geniuses, and both have a photographic memory.


    Xinbao said it once, and the two of them remembered it all.


    Then took a ruler, first drew the size of the jade tablet, and then drew on it.


    It is said that as long as the painting is done correctly, the spell will be successful, even if it is made of wood, it will "warm up the tentacles".


    Didn¡¯t say what would happen if the drawing on paper was correct.


    The two of them were writing hard, and the dumpling was free, so they went out for a stroll.


    Because it looked a lot like witchcraft, and it spread out for no reason, so I drove away all the servants, and Hao Huashi tipped the news back and forth.


    He could hear the movement behind him from the front, and could not stop conveying it in real time. When he heard his little master came out, he ran out to greet him.


    From afar, he saw his little master standing on the porch, blowing on his little hands, his little face wrinkled, obviously in pain and embarrassed to speak.


    Hao Huashi was a little cute, coughed, and walked over slowly.


    Tuanzi quickly put down his hands, wanting to put his hands behind his back to maintain his dignity as a master.


    But the swollen little arm couldn''t be carried behind the back, which was embarrassing.


    Tuanzi was stunned for a moment.


    Hao Huashi quickly squatted down and looked up at Tuanzi: "Master."


    Tuanzi patted his head with the remaining dignity, then took off his small shoulders, walked over, and sat listlessly on his lap.


    Hao Hua didn''t move at all, and obediently used it as a stool for Master.


    Tuanzi said: "Second brother is so cunning!"


    "That''s right!" Hao Huashi echoed: "If I had known about this, I would have asked him earlier, and I would have saved Master from suffering such a crime."


    Tuanzi nodded, and whispered to him: "Xiao Huashi, let me tell you, don''t tell others, or they will laugh at me."


    "Okay," Hao Huashi quickly approached, "Master, don''t worry, the biggest advantage of me is my strict speech."


    Tuanzi leaned into his ear: "Actually, Xinbao fell asleep last night! I accidentally fell asleep while I was practicing. Maybe it was because I was dreaming while practicing, that''s why the training was so miserable, or it hurt me so much. It''s already stopped..."


    "Oh!" Hao Huashi nodded solemnly: "Master must have worked so hard, that''s why he fell asleep. In the final analysis, Master is too stupid. It''s been two days and I haven''t thought... such a stupid master, but still so domineering, Doesn''t Master want to change it?"


    After saying this sentence, he suddenly heard someone''s hand stop in the room not far away.


    Hao Huashi was startled, he didn''t expect that he could hear so far!


    Tuanzi shook his head like a rattle: "My wife is so good-looking, so I don''t want to change my heart!"


    "Yes, that''s right," Hao Huashi immediately said, "The main reason is that he is powerful. He is so powerful, but it doesn''t matter if he is a little stupid, he is easy to deceive."


    Duanzi agreed deeply: "That''s right."


    She thought blankly for a while, then looked at her miserable little hands: "It takes time."


    Hao Huashi hummed, and Tuanzi said, "Xinbao is thinking about a very serious question."


    Hao Huashi cooperated and became serious: "What''s the problem?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： With the ambition of rice bugs

    Chapter 437 Carrying the ambition of rice bugs


    He squatted, and Tuanzi sat on his knees, looking at him seriously with big eyes.


    Hao Hua looked at his little master in confusion.


    Tuanzi finally let out a long sigh, stretched out his injured little hand, and slowly placed it on his shoulder, super serious: "The sparrow knows the ambition of the swan!"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He couldn''t laugh or cry.


    I really feel sorry for his little master, you talk about this strenuous one, who stretches his posture, pats his shoulders and recites poems.


    He said: "Master, this disciple is not a scholar, you can just speak directly, don''t need to be so troublesome."


    Tuanzi said seriously: "But I am!"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    That, let''s do it! Hao Huashi helped his forehead: "So, what does Master mean?"


    Tuanzi said solemnly: "I mean, Xinbao is a finch, big brother is that swan, and second brother..." She thought for a long time, but maybe she really didn''t think of any replacement, so she could only continue: "It''s another Only a swan."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Although there is nothing funny about this, but for some reason, he just finds it super funny.


    He suppressed a smile, and Tuanzi continued: "Just now when Daddy asked them to draw, Xinbao understood a truth that it is useless when he grows up. I still can¡¯t do what I do, even if I¡¯m in a hurry, it¡¯s like drawing a talisman.¡±


    Hao Huashi nodded with a straight face.


    Xinbao was obviously satisfied, and patted his head: "Xinbao actually doesn''t like to draw talismans. Xinbao''s ideal is to be a rice bug, either to eat or to sleep, and to plant grass and play with medicine when bored. And be liked by everyone.¡±


    Hao Huashi nodded again, listening seriously.


    Xinbao said: "But like the big brother, he wants to go to the border and fight, although it is very hard, but this is what he wants. Like the second brother, he likes to study, let him think about many things, he will not feel Hard."


    "So, Xinbao is obviously a small waste of snacks, with the ambition of rice worms, but wants to worry about it for the second brother, and work hard for the big brother, let them make rice worms for Xinbao, everyone is not happy, you say Xinbao is Isn''t it a little silly?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "It''s a bit silly."


    "However," Tuanzi said earnestly: "Adults don''t understand children at all. How easy is it for a child to find work for adults? A child will find work for adults from birth. If you don''t want him to grow up, he will grow up. Tang Sanshui is so big, he can still find work for adults!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    She was quite right! He didn''t know what expression to put on for a moment.


    Then Tuanzi stood up: "Let''s go, let''s find something!"


    She walked forward with short short legs, and the servants appeared quickly, the ones who put on clothes, the ones who put on the stove, Hao Huashi followed behind with her hands behind her back, Xinbao held the stove in one hand, and came with a clang. Next door, after passing the door, I suddenly smelled a fragrance.


    As soon as she turned her foot, she followed the scent.


    As soon as they passed by, several royal chefs hurried over to pay their respects.


    Xinbao said in a dignified manner: "Wai Li, who is Lu Sanchi?"


    Lu Sanchi hurriedly saluted: "Your Highness, my servant Lu Sanchi."


    Xinbao said: "I ate a kind of dim sum at Huang Yeye''s place." She handed the stove to Yuru, and opened her hands to measure: "It''s as big as my hand, as thin as paper, crispy. Crispy, crunchy, salty, with little bubbles on top, can you make it?"


    Lu Sanchi said: "This thing is called Jianfengxiao, only slaves can make it, so I will offer it up."


    Xinbao nodded: "Thank you!"


    Lv Sanchi hurriedly said: "You can''t be a slave."


    Xinbao led the people away, Hao Huashi walked over and said, "Master, could it be that the apprentice misunderstood that Master is here to find the imperial chef?"


    "No!" Tuanzi said, "It''s by the way! Xinbao is here to find big brother!"


    "What are you looking for? Why are you looking for me?" Yan Shifan smiled on the steps: "I heard you chatting all the way away."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She trotted a few steps quickly, and Yan Shifan also came down, picked up her sister, and looked at her hands: "Didn''t you sleep well last night? Your eyes looked listless, why don''t you hurry up and go to sleep again?" What are you running around for?"


    He carried his sister into the house.


    Chunhua poured tea and saluted: "Your Highness, our Highness hasn''t had tea for a long time."


    Yan Shifan hummed, took the tea, and slowly fed his younger sister half a cup of jujube tea, before saying, "What are you looking for, big brother?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao has something to tell Big Brother."


    Yan Shifan smiled and hummed, and Tuanzi said: "Xinbao wants a few...that''s the kind, they are tall and powerful at first glance, but in fact there are no people who look powerful."


    Yan Shifan was amused and frowned: "What do you mean you don''t look amazing?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi thought for a while, "For example, the old bad woman scolded you and third brother, saying that you are so big for nothing... Do you understand? It''s just that the fights are not strong, and you didn''t give full play to your physical advantages. come out."


    Yan Shifan understood: "What are you going to do?"


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao wants to try medicine, but he won''t try to ruin people. Xinbao wants to try a medicine that can improve people''s physical fitness."


    Yan Shifan said: "Shouldn''t we try someone who is weak?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "The human body is like a container. The container is big and strong enough to be easy to try."


    Yan Shifan said: "What about someone who used to be very good, but became harmless due to illness or injury? After all, if you don''t fight and don''t practice every day, it''s useless to be tall, and you still have no energy."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It''s okay, you can try it."


    "Okay," Yan Shifan said, "I''ll go to my uncle tomorrow to see if I can pick two out."


    "Two are not enough," Xinbao said, "At least ten, more than a dozen."


    "Okay." Yan Shifan said: "Brother, pick a few more."


    Xinbao lay in his arms: "It''s okay to wait until the New Year is over."


    "I''m going back to Yanmen Pass in a few days after the new year," Yan Shifan said, "I''ll go and have a look tomorrow. It shouldn''t be troublesome."


    Xinbao nodded, hung on his body without moving, Yan Shifan patted her back: "Xinbao sleepy? Big Brother will send you back to rest?"


    "No," Tuanzi climbed off him again, walked lazily, and opened his hands to be hugged by his apprentice: "The treasure is gone."


    Yan Shifan hummed, and put the cloak on her himself.


    Xinbao went to look for the third brother again.


    As a result, he was still there when he went. The third brother never took anyone with him when he went out, and several eunuchs were there.


    Xinbao asked: "Where is the third brother?"


    The little **** said anxiously: "Return to Your Highness, our Highness has been at His Highness the Crown Prince''s place all the time, and did not come back. The servant just went to see it, and said that he has been talking to His Highness the Crown Prince!"


    "Oh!" Xinbao sat down on the bamboo couch outside: "Then Xinbao will wait here for brother."


    She didn''t sleep well last night, she didn''t sit down for a long time, and fell asleep with her little head tilted.


    Yu Ru could only carry her to the couch, Hao Huashi sat down outside, and could easily hear the movement over there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： number one in the world

    Chapter 438 No. 1 in the world


    Although Yan Shichang is a simple person, he really loves his sister, and other brothers also love him, but he still talks about principles. The third brother is true, and his sister will follow her no matter what.


    He knew that he was not smart, so he kept things from him at home, and he never asked or thought too much.


    But this time, he was really in a hurry.


    The boss is tall and crying. To put it bluntly, no matter how skilled he is, he is just a thirteen-year-old boy, not a man, he doesn''t care about face, and he doesn''t care about the rules of the rivers and lakes.


    He cried and said: "You guys didn''t take good care of Xinbao at all! It''s not good to come here! Someone must have bullied her! Otherwise, why didn''t Xinbao tell me! You are all hiding it from me! You are hiding it from me and hate me Stupid, we are smart, but you are protecting her! As a result, Xinbao suffers like this!"


    The young man was inexplicably sad and angry, crying and screaming to vent his anger.


    Yan Qingshan didn''t reason with him in a deep voice until he had finished speaking.


    The father and son struggled for more than an hour before Yan Shichang came out. Then he was depressed and had nowhere to go. He stopped halfway, punched and kicked angrily for a long time, and walked halfway. I kicked and beat the air for a long time.


    Hao Huashi thought it was fun to watch.


    This kid has such a violent temper, but his father didn''t dare to reply when he spoke.


    As soon as the third elder brother came back, the little **** hurried forward to report. When he heard that his sister was here, Yan Shichang''s anger was completely suppressed, and he rubbed his face outside for a while before coming in.


    Hao Huashi solemnly saluted: "Uncle Chang."


    Yan Shichang hummed, and patted him on the shoulder: "Where''s Xinbao?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Master seems to be asleep, inside."


    "Oh," the third brother''s voice suddenly softened a little, and said in a breathy voice: "Then you go and play, you all go and play."


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help laughing again.


    He found that only Tuanzi and the third elder brother were serious about accepting disciples. Yan Shifan, Yan Shirong, and even Yan Shisheng would be polite. Only the two of them were imitating adults and serious about being masters and elders.


    He chuckled softly: "Yes." He backed out.


    The third elder brother came in lightly, seeing his younger sister lying on the couch, spreading her arms and legs, sleeping deeply, her white and soft appearance was cute and evil, and she couldn''t help but want to cry again.


    He lay down beside his sister''s couch, put his arms around his sister through the quilt, let her face him, grinned silently and cried a few times, while holding his breath, he leaned over gently and kissed her. face.


    Ms. Lin originally wanted to go to see her daughter, but when she heard that she had come here, she came here again. Seeing this posture, she was really distressed and funny.


    This silly, really, people don''t know what to say.


    She sat down and poked his forehead with a finger. He was still angry and turned his head away.


    Ms. Lin held back her laughter, and said in a low voice: "Hanhan, stay here with my sister well."


    She got up and left.


    Xinbao slept until almost supper, and Mrs. Lin was afraid that she would fall asleep upside down, so she came over and woke her up.


    Tuanzi slept in a daze, and was still in a daze when she was called out. It took a long time to realize that it was the third brother who dressed her.


    Tuanzi threw her head into his arms: "Third brother."


    "Yeah." The third brother Hanhan''s voice was hoarse, and his big eyes became swollen from crying: "Xinbao," he said with a choked voice, "If brother can become the best in the world, he can help you." Xinbao?"


    Duanzi was stunned.


    Miss Lin gave her a look.


    Tuanzi blinked: "No, third brother."


    She said to him seriously: "Brother doesn''t need to be the best, brother only needs to be the strongest in sword skills! Xinbao who has the most powerful sword skills already has a brother Xiaoxian, and then the one with the best sword skills has a brother, and the one with the best lightness kung fu With the little apprentice, Xinbao is enough to have the three of you, and he can show off his power."


    Yan Shichang nodded without hesitation: "Okay."


    He didn''t let anyone come over, he put on his sister''s clothes clumsily, carried her outside to drink a cup of hot tea, and then remembered to ask her: "Why is Xinbao looking for brother?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao misses brother!"


    The third brother was immediately moved: "Brother misses Xinbaoer too."


    He kissed his sister, carried Xinbao to the front, Xinbao''s sleeping face was flushed, and several people came over to tease her.


    Xinbao saw that Yuan Shenjue and his second elder brother were also there, so he said, "Have you finished the painting?"


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "Come over here to see if there is no problem. If there is no problem, let it out and ask someone to do it."


    He took it over and asked her to have a look. Xin Baozai compared it carefully, and after confirming that there was no problem, he handed it back to him.


    Yuan Shenjue handed it directly to his shadow guards, asking them to find someone to engrave it, and telling them to keep it a secret.


    Xinbao said to Yuan Shenjue: "Tomorrow..."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded to express his understanding.


    Everyone had dinner together, Yuan Shenjue left with Hao Huashi, and Xinbao had a quarrel with his brother for a while before going to bed.


    When she went back at night, she poked through the books for a while, and found a kind of talisman.


    That is to say, the method used by the opponent is incense + charm, and the most important thing is the charm, so at that time, you can add the pure heart medicine bag and the pure heart charm, or you can use the pure heart charm alone. After all, the blessing of the charm is missing, and the effect of the incense attack Not to the point of affecting the mind at all.


    This talisman is simpler than the Yuan Seizing Talisman, so when Yuan Shenjue came, the two of them only spent more than half an hour to draw the figure.


    After all, Yuan Shenjue is a martial arts student. After finding the feeling, it is easy to draw lines of the same thickness. Then Xinbao adjusted a few places according to the pattern. In the rest of the time, he can draw directly. It was finished in one morning. .


    I knew it was so easy, why did she have to suffer like this!


    Xinbao was very depressed. Mainly because of this, she looks really stupid!


    Because her hands were not well, she didn''t go to have lunch with Ming Pei, nor did she take a nap, so she went to Shou Pharmacy with her third brother.


    Compared to drawing talismans, medicine is really as good as eating and drinking for her, especially after upgrading the Sansheng Stone this time, her brain is more agile, and her medicine is more proficient, and she hardly needs to think.


    But this time, the medicine she wanted to dispense and the medicinal materials she needed were not available in Shou Pharmacy, and there were still two flavors.


    Tuanzi can only let them find it, and then write to Bai Gusheng, asking him to help find it too.


    On the other side, Yan Shifan also left the palace early in the morning, first went to the Wu''an Palace, inquired about the location of the Three Thousand Battalion, and then went directly to find someone.


    Xiao Tai has often been in Daying these days. When he heard that he was here, he was surprised and hurried out: "What''s going on? Did someone bully you?"


    Yan Shifan smiled and said: "No one can bully us, uncle don''t worry. I came here to ask uncle for a favor."


    He just said the thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： Little Princess Medicine Man

    Chapter 439 The little princess'' medicine man


    Xiao Tai is also an idiot at ordinary times, and even more idiot when coaxing children, but he is very reliable when it comes to business.


    He and his family didn''t go around in circles, and said directly: "This matter is not easy to handle. If Xinbao''s medical skills are not good, then it''s easy to say, just spend money to find someone, but Xinbao''s medical skills are so good, she said no." If it hurts people, it will definitely not hurt people, if it is said to improve people''s physique, it will definitely improve, so it is difficult to handle."


    He pointed out with his big hand: "Don''t even talk about the border. In places like the three camps, I dare to say that anyone who has the ability can almost get ahead. Therefore, there are really those who are solid but can''t fight." , most of them are cunning and slippery, unwilling to work hard, or have lost their energy in drinking and women. Such a person, why give him such a good medicine? Well, those who are desperate What about those who train hard? It''s not fair!"


    "I know," Yan Shifan said, "I also thought about this issue last night, so if you can''t find such a person, look for those who are brave and good at fighting, but have to be disarmed and returned to the fields because of internal injuries. The closer the day is, the better, the closer it is, the muscles in the body are not yet weak, so it should be suitable."


    "That''s easy to say!" Xiao Tai said: "There are people like this every year, and usually a batch will be released a few years ago. Let me tell you, after fighting for a lifetime, many people feel aggrieved if you let them down! If it can be cured, that''s really good. I''ll find some for you."


    This kind of people will usually give some money to let them return home, but you must know that only people like Yan Shifan who are in the military service can return home. Most of the soldiers come from refugees, victims of disasters, etc. such as.


    That is to say, people who fled from disasters in their hometown usually have no place to go. The Xiao family has always found a place to house these people. There are too many people, and the treatment is not good, but they give them food.


    Xiao Tai directly took Yan Shifan over.


    Xiao Tai hasn''t been to the border for twenty years, so he probably doesn''t know these people well, but he does know some of them.


    **Zizi was not afraid of anything, and dared to make any jokes. As soon as the two of them came over, someone shouted: "Little prince, is this your son? He looks so similar! At first glance, he is from your Xiao family." kind!"


    Although the title of Lord Wu''an has been placed on Xiao Tai now, but the border only recognizes the old prince, so even if Xiao Tai is forty, he is still called the little prince.


    Xiao Tai didn''t care either, he laughed and said, "I think so! But this is the grandson of the emperor!"


    "Yo!" Those people rushed to salute in a mess.


    Yan Shifan smiled and said, "General Liu, it''s me! You won''t recognize me if I change clothes?"


    The person whose name he named was also surprised: "It''s really you?? I thought I was wrong!"


    The news at the border is poor, and there are a few people who know Yan Shifan, but except for those who are close to the old prince, no one really knows that the gossip about the real and fake princes is related to him.


    But after saying this, everyone became a little closer. Yan Shifan was born good at dealing with such people. Once he entered such a group of people, he let go of the whole person, just like a different person.


    Back when he was a recruit, he was able to get along like a fish in water. At this time, everyone respected him in their hearts, and they became familiar with him in a short while.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the business, just sat and chatted for a while, it happened to be almost noon, Xiao Tai asked someone to send a sheep, and then everyone had a good time, roasting the sheep and drinking.


    After dinner, I didn''t talk about the matter, only said that the little princess wanted to find someone to test the medicine, so it wouldn''t hurt her body.


    Those who came off the battlefield, in fact, there are not many internal injuries, most of them are missing arms and legs. After all, the injuries that cannot be seen are not injured in the eyes of rough guys, and one day counts as one day.


    General Liu is a fierce general, with extraordinary bravery, he has been growing up with the old prince, and has accumulated a whole body of military exploits, but unfortunately he has no other relatives, so he retired and came to the Xiao family.


    He was about the same age as Xiao Tai, and he had been on the battlefield since he was a child, and he was really weak when he left the battlefield, so when he heard that he could be cured, he agreed on the spot, and said repeatedly: "Let go of it! If it can be cured, I will return immediately." Yanmen Pass, I don''t blame you if it can''t be cured!"


    Yan Shifan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, General!"


    Xiao Tai ran with him the first day, and then sent people to accompany him. It took two days to get together a dozen or so people.


    Over there, Xinbao also took advantage of the three days to gather the medicines and refine the medicines.


    The Supreme Hospital gathers the most brilliant doctors in the world, and it is really smooth and convenient to use. It becomes a pill in one go, and the medicinal fragrance is overflowing when refined.


    Then Yan Shifan took his sister out to meet these people in person, Yuan Shenjue brought Bai Gusheng and Hao Huashi, and Yu Wai also brought a few disciples of Xia Yigu.


    As soon as Tuanzi showed up, everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.


    General Liu''s face is not good-looking.


    He is a big and rude man, he has a good friendship with the old prince, and he also has a temper with Yan Shifan.


    He knew that Yan Shifan was not very old, and his sister must be younger, but no matter how much he thought about it, he never thought that he was a three or four-year-old doll!


    He felt a little cold in his heart, not because he was afraid of death, but because he felt that...he wholeheartedly regarded him as a brother, but in the eyes of others, he was probably just a worthless servant.


    Yan Shifan saw it and remained calm.


    He had expected this move a long time ago. After all, Xinbao''s age is right here, she is soft and dull, and she doesn''t have the temperament of a child prodigy or genius. To put it bluntly, these people would not believe her will heal.


    So he deliberately didn''t mention this point too much, and let these people''s expectations be minimized. Anyway, they will believe it when they are cured.


    Duanzi didn''t expect this.


    She came here with great enthusiasm, but after looking around...all of them had internal injuries.


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "Is that all?"


    Yan Shifan said: "Can''t these be cured?"


    Tuanzi said: "These are people with internal injuries, so you can''t use this medicine!"


    She sighed, and someone beside her couldn''t help it anymore, and said, "Since it can''t be cured, let us go!"


    Can live, who wants to die? After finally coming back from the battlefield alive, who wants to risk their lives to be the little princess'' medicine man?


    Although the others did not dare to speak out, they also saw the same meaning in their eyes.


    Yan Shifan was about to speak, but Xinbao had already waved his hands: "It can be cured, everything can be cured, but the off-the-shelf medicine can''t be used, but it doesn''t matter, I will help you cure it!"


    Someone said: "Your Highness, we are all rough people, Wu Fang just said it casually, Your Highness, don''t take offense."


    This person is obviously a person who can talk, and he prepared such a sentence, originally for the next thing... Unexpectedly, Tuanzi said: "Of course it''s not strange, you are all heroes who defend your home and country, Xinbao will definitely take care of you cured!"


    The man was instantly dumb.


    Seeing Fat Tuanzi''s dark eyes, what he said was serious and sincere, but what he said behind him was a little hard to say, he opened his mouth, and swallowed it back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： A little easy to manage Yan Shihua

    Chapter 440 Yan Shihua is kinda easy to manage


    Yan Shifan saw it in his eyes, cupped his hands and said: "Everyone, half of the reason why the imperial grandfather named my sister Zhenguo Princess is her medical skills. Our family has encountered so many things, and we can return to Beijing alive to recognize her. The ancestor''s return to the clan also depends on Xinbao''s medical skills. You believe me this time, if Xinbao really can''t be cured, Yan Shifan is willing to pay a hundred taels of silver to your family members, and those who have no family... Yan Shifan wishes to give If you are a guest, you will provide for the rest of your life."


    Everyone looked at each other and stopped talking.


    Xinbao looked at his brother, stretched out his hand and pulled his little finger: "Don''t worry, brother! Xinbao can cure everything!" I won''t let my brother spend money!


    She directly called Bai Gusheng to write the prescription.


    Read one, write one.


    After writing the prescription, I sent people directly to catch it, and then boiled it on the spot, and acupunctured it on the spot.


    Her way of using medicine is somewhat different from that of the Imperial Physician and Xia Yigu. She is more vegetal, and many of the grass, insects and animals are needed.


    Bai Gusheng let out an exclamation from time to time, stopped to think about the properties of the medicine, and then wrote, but the posture of the two of them seemed... still like a joke.


    Xinbao even taught acupuncture methods, so even if these people are not very powerful disciples, they can still give acupuncture according to the prescription.


    Within an hour, everyone drank the medicine and waited in line for the injection.


    Bai Gusheng took the pulse one by one, muttering, and asked Yaotong to take notes.


    Xinbao also turned around by herself, then she stopped in front of General Liu, and said to him: "You are a little easy to treat, how about I help you?"


    General Liu: "..."


    A little curable?


    He asked: "What Your Highness wants to say is, is it a bit difficult to cure?"


    "It''s not difficult to treat!" Tuanzi said, "Xinbao thinks it''s too easy to treat, and it''s not very polite to the previous doctor."


    General Liu was silent for a long time, then waved his hand boldly: "Government!"


    Come here!


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, and she took out her little mushroom from her purse.


    She has been practicing with puppets for several days, and finally has the opportunity to play with real people.


    She was afraid that the acupuncture would not be accurate, so she pointed at that acupuncture point, heh... heh... compared twice.


    General Liu is a majestic man, lifted up by her heart, then fell down, lifted up, fell down again...


    This little princess is really capable of torturing people.


    Before he could finish his thought, Tuanzi snapped a picture of it.


    General Liu only felt that half of his body went numb, and something foul-smelling rushed up his throat. Even though Yuan Shenjue moved quickly, he still spat out half of Xinbao''s sleeve with the blood that came out of his mouth.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Xinbao''s small head leaned over and asked him, "Are you feeling better?"


    General Liu slowly stood up and felt it.


    Since he was injured, he has always felt that his chest is tight, he can''t breathe smoothly, and he can''t use his strength, but this mouthful of blood... feels comfortable all over his body.


    He couldn''t believe it, and murmured: "You really know how to heal diseases!"


    Yuan Shen Jue scolded coldly: "Presumptuous!"


    General Liu also knew that he had made a slip of the tongue, and said anxiously: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my highness, I didn''t mean it!!" He took two steps back and forth by himself: "It''s amazing! Your highness really knows how to heal diseases!"


    Others said one after another: "Is everything all right?"


    "I don''t know if it''s all good or not, anyway, I feel comfortable and energetic all at once!"


    Xinbao said: "But it''s not all healed yet, and I need to drink more medicine."


    "Success, success!" General Liu gave a salute: "Your Highness, I don''t know much about it. I doubted your Highness before, so don''t be offended."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao waved his small hands: "You are all the cutest people, Xinbao won''t be angry with you."


    A group of rough guys blushed from her praise.


    This little girl is too cute, the majestic princess of Zhenguo, she has no pretensions at all.


    They are all rough soldiers, even small officials with sesame mung beans will not take them seriously... But in her eyes, they seem to be really respected and admired.


    This group of people can''t speak well, and they are silent, but the feeling at this moment is deeply remembered in their hearts.


    Xinbao waited for everyone to get the needles before leaving.


    These people have been living here for a while, and Bai Gusheng is also there. They are responsible for all the medicine and food until they are cured.


    But after coming out, Xinbao said: "But no one has tried Xinbao''s medicine!"


    Yan Shifan said: "Tell me about this medicine in detail, what kind of medicine is it?"


    Xinbao said: "I named it Chaotidan."


    Many people say that acupuncture does not cure diseases, which is true in a certain sense.


    Because acupuncture is not medicine, its treatment method can be said to be a kind of "self-help".


    If the human body is also a country, then acupuncture and moxibustion is equivalent to dispatching the army. By stimulating the way, dispatching all the "army" to this side will naturally strengthen the weak places and the pain will disappear.


    And this medicine is equivalent to acupuncture for the whole body. Every moment, every corner of my "country" will be patrolled by the army day and night, and the weak places will be repaired, and finally a balance and strengthening will be achieved.


    So, for those who don''t know kung fu, this is equivalent to the blood recovery pill in the game, and the whole body will return to its heyday.


    But not for life.


    If you don''t practice martial arts after that, after three to five months, you will become the same old again, but if you practice soldiers every day, it is equivalent to the army patrolling while you are still strengthening the city walls, and the speed will be several times as usual. times, even ten times.


    However, this medicine is not suitable for people who know kung fu.


    Because of internal martial arts, they already have their own running veins. For example, those who learn swords and swords all have a place where their qi and blood are particularly strong.


    But very suitable for ordinary military personnel.


    Xinbao tried hard to explain, but the more she explained, the more guilty she felt: "Is Xinbao whimsical? Is it a bit tasteless?"


    "No, it''s not tasteless," Yan Shifan asked, "How long does it take for this medicine to work?"


    Xinbao said: "The next day it will slowly take effect, and it will be fully absorbed in about seven days."


    Yan Shifan asked again: "Is the medicine expensive?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It''s not too expensive, there are only two kinds of medicines that are relatively rare, but we can grow them ourselves! Anyway, they are much cheaper than tonics like Shijia Shenyangrong Pills."


    Yan Shifan helped his forehead: "Sister, you believe in brother, this medicine is not tasteless at all, the key is what kind of effect it is... You might as well find a chance to talk to Huang Yeye, and then ask Huang Yeye to find someone to try it .¡±


    If this medicine is used well, it can create a magical weapon!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： never with you again

    Chapter 441 I will never be with you again


    The more Yan Shifan thought about it, the more he felt that the medicine was good: "Xinbao, can brother take this medicine?"


    Xinbao paused, and the two looked at her brother with big eyes.


    At first, she was very confident about the medicine, but when she said that her brother wanted to take it, she felt...it seemed not so foolproof.


    Her little brows were wrinkled: "I don''t know, Xinbao has to think about it first."


    Yan Shifan laughed: "It''s okay, take one to taste, brother believes in you."


    "Wait a minute," Xinbao hurriedly turned around and covered Yuan Shenjue''s hand: "Don''t do it yet! Xinbao thinks we should be cautious! How can you take medicine casually?"


    Yan Shifan said with a smile: "Didn''t you tell my brother to find someone to come after you said that it would be fine? Doesn''t that mean that it will be fine?"


    Xinbao paused: "Anyway, anyway, Xinbao thinks he needs to think again."


    "Okay," Yan Shifan didn''t say much: "Then let others try it first, and brother will take it after the trial. What kind of medicine is this, Xiao Jue, show me."


    Yuan Shen Jue threw it to him casually.


    Yan Shifan received it in his hand, opened the bottle, and smelled a strong scent of medicine. He looked into the sun and said, "It''s so big, how do you eat it? Just take one pill?"


    Xinbao was tired from walking, so he opened his hand to hold Yuan Shenjue, and said, "If you are in good health, you can take one pill all at once. If you are not in good health, you can divide it into three times and drink it with wine..."


    Yan Shifan just took a pill and put it in his mouth, but when he heard that he was going to drink it with wine, he couldn''t help but eat.


    Mouth full of fluid, the fragrance of dandelion overflowed, he was reluctant to spit it out, and finally swallowed it, and asked: "Wine?" He pointed to himself: "Is it okay without wine? It melts as soon as I drink it."


    Xinbao was stunned, and his voice became louder, "You, you ate it?? How could you eat it?"


    Yan Shifan smiled and said: "It''s okay, if others can eat it, so can my brother, and my brother believes in Xinbaoer."


    Xinbao said anxiously: "Then you can''t eat indiscriminately! Hurry up and find wine, it should be stronger!"


    Yan Shifan originally brought people out, ran to buy wine, and soon came back with wine.


    Yan Shifan got into the carriage, took a few sips of wine, saw the two younger sisters staring at him with fierce breasts, smiled and took another two sips, and said, "Is there anything else I should pay attention to?"


    Tuanzi said angrily: "Xinbao doesn''t like you anymore! I don''t like you anymore!"


    Yan Shifan smiled and said: "Then there is nothing to pay attention to, is it?"


    Tuanzi put his two chubby hands together, covering his face: "What are you laughing at! Xinbao doesn''t want to laugh at you! I won''t be with you! Xinbao will tell Daddy when he gets back!"


    She kept her promise, and once she returned to the palace, she immediately ran to the front hall on her short legs.


    Ms. Lin was just coaxing her daughter to play, but after listening to it, she became really angry and turned her head: "Yan Shifan!"


    Brother hurriedly explained: "Aniang, I think..."


    "What do you think! Such a grown-up man, if he does something frizzy, he is not as reliable as Xinbao! This medicine can also be taken in combination? Yan Shifan, let me ask you, can this medicine be taken indiscriminately?" ? Don¡¯t talk about anything else, you¡¯ll suffer if you have a stomachache!¡±


    She scolded her son and pointed to the wall: "Don''t think that I won''t punish you when you grow up. I will be your mother when you grow up to a hundred years old! Stand for half an hour!"


    Yan Shifan looked helpless, and went to face the wall.


    After a while, I heard my sister running over behind me, and squeezed over to see his expression.


    Yan Shifan glanced down at his sister, but Tuanzi opened his mouth and said, "Aniang! Aniang! My brother made faces at Xinbao! He admitted his mistake and was not correct!"


    Yan Shifan: "..."


    I ain''t I didn''t!


    Mrs. Lin came over and said: "Yan Shifan, are you not convinced? You still think you are quite reasonable, don''t you? Do you think Aniang''s punishment is wrong? Yan Shifan, if you think it''s wrong, you can just leave, so My lord, you are still not convinced by punishing you for doing such an unreliable thing by putting on an old-fashioned look every day..."


    Yan Shifan explained helplessly: "Aniang, I am not unconvinced."


    Mrs. Lin said: "Your voice is unconvinced! Don''t think that I can''t hear it! You are not a sincerely admitting your mistakes at all. You think you are quite reasonable, you think I am unreasonable, and you think you are generous and don''t care about me. sound!"


    Yan Shifan: "..."


    He wiped his face depressed.


    Ms. Lin scolded her son again, and then asked someone to light the incense again: "I won''t punish you too much, half an hour is half an hour!"


    It doesn¡¯t count if you dare to stand in the front, right?


    The big brother didn¡¯t dare to have any opinions, anyway, he just had to say yes, and waited for his mother to finish scolding and go back.


    After a while, the upper window slowly opened.


    Tuanzi leaned against the window, showing his head: "Brother, do you know you made a mistake now?"


    Yan Shifan turned his head quietly, took a look, and found that Mrs. Lin was not there, so he pointed at his sister, and the eyes of Tuanzi smiled: "You know you''re wrong now, don''t you?"


    What could Yan Shifan say, he could only say: "I know I was wrong."


    Tuanzi''s head disappeared from the window, only one small hand was still holding it, and her voice could be heard calling: "Wife, wife! Bring it here!"


    After a while, the dumpling trembled slightly, and reappeared holding a cup.


    Yan Shifan was really thirsty, so he looked back and was about to pick it up, when Tuanzi put the cup on his head.


    Yan Shifan: "..."


    Tuanzi also explained: "Although Xinbao is close to brother, this is a matter of principle, and you can''t let it go lightly. You must remember this lesson."


    This time, my sister completely disappeared from the window, and she still didn''t forget to close the window for him.


    When the second elder brother came over, the incense hadn''t been lit yet.


    But Mrs. Lin still pays attention to maintaining the majesty of her son''s elder brother, so when she heard the voice of the twins coming, she came over and asked him: "There is still a quarter of an hour, do you want to stand all the time and let your brother watch jokes, or three times tomorrow?" Fill?"


    Yan Shifan has not been punished for many years, but his experience is still there. He bowed his head and said obediently: "Aniang, I made a mistake, and I should be punished. There is no need to laugh or not. If you make a mistake, you are afraid of being laughed at!"


    Ms. Lin pinched the incense with satisfaction: "Forget it, let''s do it like this!"


    The second elder brother suppressed a smile and winked at him, Yan Shifan sat down silently, the second elder brother said: "Is today going well?"


    "good."


    Yan Shifan talked to him.


    The second elder brother leaned over and whispered: "Then why are you being punished?"


    Yan Shifan also whispered.


    The second elder brother put his hands on his forehead, he couldn''t help laughing.


    He knew that the eldest brother was thinking that if the emperor wanted to use this medicine next, it would definitely not be used on the shadow guards, but on ordinary sergeants.


    The news that he, the eldest grandson of the emperor, was the first to test the medicine spread, those people will never have any doubts, and it will also benefit the reputation of the prince.


    Moreover, the key is that they really believe in their sister, since Xinbao dares to be eaten by others, the efficacy of the medicine is guaranteed.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Brother, you should pay more attention to this matter. If you do it well this time, you can actually do it every year. There are few people who are disarmed due to internal injuries, and there are few who are willing to return to the battlefield. The kind of bone is born and he is willing to treat it, so you can see it when the time comes, and you can ask uncle to let this talk out."


    Originally, the Xiao family has been arranging veterans. If anyone is willing to return to Yanmen Pass, they are all heroes! It is worth saving, and it can be regarded as buying people''s hearts.


    Yan Shifan responded, frowning and moving his body.


    Yan Shirong said: "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： roundworm in stomach

    Chapter 442 The roundworm in the belly


    Yan Shifan said: "My whole body is warm."


    It was warm just now, and he thought it was a problem with the wine, but he holds a lot of alcohol, and these few sips of wine are supposed to not be warm for such a long time.


    But now he feels his whole body is warm, a kind of warmth that makes his limbs comfortable, but other than that, he doesn''t feel any special feeling.


    He stood up and said, "I''ll go to Xinbao and ask."


    He went to find his sister.


    Xinbao said to him: "It''s right to be hot! This is the effect of the medicine! It will be hot all the time. Don''t take other medicines for a few days, don''t eat too cold things, don''t fight with others, don''t get hurt, until tomorrow You will gradually feel stronger."


    Yan Shifan asked: "Can I practice martial arts?"


    "You can practice," Xinbao said solemnly, "but don''t get hurt. Blood stasis means congestion, which will affect the efficacy of the medicine."


    Sure enough, until night, he felt warm and comfortable all over his body. He didn''t fall asleep all night, but it wasn''t the feeling of being sleepy and unable to fall asleep like insomnia, but that he was energetic and unable to fall asleep. He got up and punched twice, and then Walked back and forth a few times.


    Then stayed up until morning, listening to Yan Shichang getting up to practice martial arts, he also went out to practice, but he didn''t dare to fight against him, for fear of accidentally getting hurt.


    Although he knows kung fu, he learned it from Mrs. Lin. It is ordinary boxing kung fu. It is incomparable to Yan Shichang, who is born with supernatural power and has both internal and external skills. But watching him practice knives in the morning, he really has some points. I like it I feel okay too.


    He couldn''t help but took his knife and tried it.


    Their Wangtianmen''s sword technique is the most powerful sword technique in the Jianghu. Although Yan Shichang''s Zhuzhao knife is not as heavy as Shen Shouyan''s Chijian knife, it is still very heavy, but he walked down the knife technique without feeling at all exhausted.


    He was afraid that he had practiced too much, so he didn''t dare to practice more, but he felt that his strength had grown.


    Anyway, he was going out of the palace to see those people, and he asked Bai Gusheng to feel his pulse. As expected, Bai Gusheng was very interested and told him to come out every day to give him a pulse.


    It''s been like this for seven days.


    In the morning, Yan Shifan opened up to practice, and he walked the saber technique a full ten times before he felt a little sour in his arms. You know, he could only walk once before!


    And the strange thing about this medicine is that he didn''t become a strong man all of a sudden like Yan Shichang, but he had a feeling of steady and overall improvement...


    In a blink of an eye, it will be the twenty-first day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Tomorrow is the sealing day calculated by Qin Tianjian.


    One day in advance, the document was issued, and the first emperor of Zhaoguo entered Longxiangwei and sealed off thousands of households.


    At the same time, Hao Huashi also joined the Longxiang Guard in the name of his personal soldiers. This was for the convenience of their entry into the palace and to establish a reputation. In fact, he did not go to the Longxiang Guard for rotation.


    Moreover, as Xinbao thought, after the seal, Emperor Ming Pei would be busy for a few days. This kind of thing does not exist. .


    Then Xinbao went there with his eldest brother and told Emperor Ming Pei about this matter.


    As soon as he heard that Yan Shifan had tried it, Emperor Ming Pei became angry and scolded him: "Nonsense!"


    Yan Shifan hurriedly knelt down to apologize.


    Xinbao sat up from Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, pointed at him with his little finger, and made a standard act of pretending to be a tiger: "Nonsense! Huh!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You are now a rich man. You should be more cautious than in the past. You have to think twice before acting. Can you be reckless in such things as testing medicine? This is not brave but stupid! As the eldest grandson of the emperor, it is Those who have a responsibility on their shoulders can go to the frontier to close the battlefield, and they can take the lead, but they can''t do this kind of thing, it''s not good for their reputation..."


    Xinbao waited for a long time, but he didn''t finish speaking, so he could only point at the side vigorously, shouting to Huang Yeye, and whispered in support: "Stupid!" "It''s useless!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by the training, and grabbed her chubby hand: "I''m training your elder brother, what are you doing? You are the younger sister, he is the elder brother, you can''t be disrespectful to him."


    Tuanzi said seriously: "But the current Xinbao is not Xinbao, but the roundworm in Yeye''s belly!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He couldn''t laugh or cry, "I see you are a respondent!"


    He wiped Tuanzi''s face with his big hand, and waved his hand: "Forget it, Fan''er get up!"


    Yan Shifan thanked En and stood up, and Emperor Ming Pei said: "Is this medicine good?"


    Yan Shifan said: "Huang Yeye, although my grandson''s original kung fu is not as good as my brother''s, he is considered high in the military camp. After taking the medicine, I feel that I have improved a lot, and my strength has increased by three to four times. It is also about three times, and more than that, hearing, eyesight, flexibility of response, etc. have all improved significantly, and it is not an exaggeration to call it a reborn. The grandson also asked Bai Gusheng to check the pulse, there is nothing wrong with it. "


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and sent someone to send the imperial physician over.


    While holding the little hand of the dumpling again, while playing with it, he said: "Tomorrow the seal will be sealed, and the day after tomorrow, Yeye will take Xinbao to Huangzhuang to play, okay?"


    Xinbao asked: "Are parents and elder brothers going?"


    "Let''s all go," Emperor Ming Pei said with a smile: "There is a hot spring over there, everyone go to play for a few days."


    Xinbao asked: "Is the jade plaque engraved?"


    At that time, Yuan Shenjue''s shadow guard originally handled the jade card, but after Emperor Ming Pei intervened, it was handed over to Emperor Ming Pei''s shadow guard.


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei raised his head, the shadow guard immediately appeared, and said in a low voice: "The jade craftsman has already carved some, but none of them have the effect of ''warmth from the tentacles'' that His Highness said, so they are still engraving. I got huanghuali and tried to carve it."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "There''s no need to worry. In the past, there was also a large team in Huangzhuang, so nothing will happen."


    Xinbao nodded obediently.


    After a while, all the imperial physicians arrived, and they took turns, but none of them found any abnormalities.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What do you think of the medicine that Xinbao asked you to refine?"


    The court envoy of Zhou hesitated to speak.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "To be honest, I forgive you for your innocence."


    "Yes, yes," Zhou Yuan envoy said, "Your Highness''s medicine is a little different from what is said in the world. At first, I thought it was unheard of, but I didn''t expect that according to His Highness''s prescription, I finally made a medicine with a fragrant fragrance. Si Yi, I have been in the palace for dozens of years, and I have never smelled this kind of medicinal fragrance. So these days, I have been deliberating on the principles of medicine, and gradually feel that there are some ways, now I only look at the efficacy of the medicine."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How effective is the medicine, didn''t you take it just now?"


    The Court Envoy Zhou said in surprise, "Has Your Highness already taken the medicine?"


    So a group of imperial doctors surrounded Yan Shifan and asked again. They wanted to ask Xinbao, but Xinbao was held on the emperor''s lap, and his little feet were still dangling. He sat on the emperor''s human chair, very leisurely. dare not.


    Emperor Ming Pei finally said: "Follow this prescription again and practice more. Don''t leak half of this prescription."


    All the imperial physicians said in unison: "Yes."


    At that time, he only practiced less than thirty pills, Xinbao gave the rest to Ming Peidi, and Ming Peidi asked someone to take it away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： Did not treat the emperor as an outsider

    Chapter 443 Did not treat the emperor as an outsider


    Emperor Ming Pei also asked Tuanzi: "How did Xinbao think of making this?"


    Tuanzi said seriously: "Because Xinbao doesn''t know how to draw talismans, but he wants to help. The second elder brother said, if everyone is as good as Brother Xiaoxian, then don''t worry. So Xinbao originally wanted to draw talismans. To come up with a medicine that everyone can be as powerful as brother Xiaoxian, but then Xinbao discovered that the brain is not easy to cure."


    She paused: "It''s just that the brain is not stupid, but the temperament is different, just like the third brother, like the uncle, they usually seem to be stupid, but they are super smart in the things they are good at, this is not the brain The problem, no matter how hard you try, you can''t turn the third brother into a little fairy brother, anyway, that''s what it means...yeah, do you understand?"


    Xinbao said the beginning, Emperor Ming Pei already understood, and she was still trying to explain.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Understood."


    Xinbao''s little hand came back, patted his face, and coaxed him like a child: "Yeah, you''re so smart!"


    Fang Wuyou shrank aside, looked at Emperor Ming Pei''s face, and swallowed the words he was about to say again.


    Sure enough, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care, smiled and hummed, and Xinbao said again: "So in the end, Xinbao couldn''t practice that kind of medicine, so he had to settle for the next best thing and practice this one."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Can something like Shadow Guard have medicinal uses?"


    Xinbao said: "There is no such medicine that everyone can take for this kind of person who knows internal strength. Everyone must prescribe the right medicine, and the effect is not as good as this, but it can still be used."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Emperor Ming Pei simply picked up his granddaughter: "Go, yeah, go to your place for dinner."


    So several people passed by, and while walking, Yan Shifan said: "Huang Yeye, grandson is holding Xinbao?"


    "No need," Emperor Ming Pei refused to accept, "Xinbao is so big, I can still hug it!"


    So he hugged Xinbao all the way, and the grandfather and grandson chatted as they walked. When they reached the Guilan Pavilion, they saw a group of people coming around from behind and saluting.


    Emperor Ming Pei just nodded, and passed by without stopping.


    Waiting for these people to pass by, the fifth prince and concubine slowly stood up straight and looked at their backs.


    A group of people soon arrived at Chengqian Palace.


    It was almost time for dinner, everyone gathered at the front, and when they saw the emperor, they all saluted, Emperor Ming Pei directly ordered: "Don''t be restrained, let''s have a meal together as a family!"


    If it is someone else, although the emperor said so, everyone should be restrained, but they are a family. Since you say so, we will take it seriously.


    Families, big and small, are really open, and the daughter-in-law also sits at the table, chatting while eating, and doesn''t treat the emperor as an outsider.


    Fang Wuyou was secretly surprised when he looked at it.


    But what to say, people want what they lack, anyway, Emperor Mingpei eats very comfortably.


    Moreover, Emperor Ming Pei also discovered that Yan Shichang seemed to have been secretly observing him...


    Who is Ming Peidi? You can understand after just a second glance.


    This silly boy probably suspected him of Xinbao''s injury before, but seeing that he was very kind to Xinbao, he began to doubt again... It''s interesting to put all his thoughts on his face.


    After eating, Emperor Ming Pei sat and chatted with his children and grandchildren for a while, and didn''t go back until dark.


    It snowed all night again, Chunhua and the others really followed the dumpling step by step, for fear that she would fall again.


    Actually, in a place like the palace, when it snows, the snow sweepers would like to sweep with your feet, and the road should be covered with felt, so generally speaking, it will not slip.


    As soon as Xinbao arrived at the front hall, he saw Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi already put on Long Xiangwei''s clothes.


    Longxiangwei will wear bright yellow clothes at the ceremony, but the regular clothes are black and yellow, to be precise, black bottom, with yellow python mosquitoes on it, super majestic.


    But Yuan Shen is definitely the kind of little fairy boy with exquisite eyebrows and eyes, and he is too young and short in stature. Once he puts it on, he feels like a little adult.


    When Xinbao came out, the family had been watching for a long time. This one pulled his shoulders, that one pulled his sleeves. Xinbao slipped in between his brothers, and saw her wife looking at her with a smile.


    Xinbao took his hand: "It''s so beautiful! It''s so beautiful!"


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother were also very envious, and surrounded him: "It''s so majestic! It''s so beautiful!"


    Second elder brother deliberately said: "Isn''t it majestic? How about it, do you want to be a dragon guard?"


    Little Fifth Brother glanced at him disdainfully: "You are too naive, how can you want to be this or that just because the clothes look good?"


    "Exactly!" Brother Xiaoliu said, "Second brother, listen to me, you read your book, don''t be confused! You are not a girl, you can''t just look at clothes! Pretty clothes are useless!"


    Second brother: "..."


    He can only say: "You are right."


    Several people looked at him and laughed, and the second brother himself was a little funny, so he sat aside.


    Xinbao dragged Yuan Shenjue to a corner to sit down, then asked someone to bring breakfast over, happily took a bite of the meal, took a look, took a bite of the meal, and took a look.


    Yuan Shen Jue suppressed a smile and lowered his head to straighten his sleeves, letting him watch.


    Then Mrs. Lin came over and deliberately brought the food on the table to her. Originally, she wanted to wait for Xinbao to ask, so she could ask her, "You can just eat with your brother Xiaoxian, and you still need to eat the vegetables?"


    As a result, the dumpling didn''t ask! Just ate a bowl of noodles!


    Miss Lin: "..."


    After finishing the meal, Tuanzi and Yuan Shenjue held hands and went to Qianqing Palace. Halfway there, they saw the fifth prince and concubine, who came out of Guilan Pavilion again, squatted down and saluted.


    Xinbao returned the gift, and the fifth prince and concubine walked forward with a smile, bent over and said, "Your Highness, Fifth Aunt will take you to see something interesting, okay?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "Xinbao is going to Qianqing Palace."


    "It won''t be long, Aunt Fifth has something very interesting, show it to Your Highness!"


    Tuanzi still shook his head: "Xinbao doesn''t want to see it."


    The Fifth Prince Concubine didn''t expect that the child would not be fooled at all, and her expression turned a little ugly: "Your Highness, to tell you the truth, Aunt Fifth wants to ask His Highness for a favor."


    Tuanzi shook his head again: "Adults don''t ask children for help. Everyone has said that if adults ask children for help, they are either kidnappers or liars."


    What she said was too unpleasant, and it hit the fifth princess''s heart again. She slumped on the spot: "Your Highness, good children don''t talk like that, and you are not good. Fifth Aunt is an elder. You don''t understand etiquette! Grandfather will dislike you if you are like this!"


    Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "Let''s talk about seniority first and then seniority. Your Highness doesn''t want to go. Please don''t force Fifth Madam!"


    The fifth prince concubine said angrily: "I''m talking to His Highness, but you can''t interrupt me."


    Xinbao was unhappy at the time, and pushed his wife a few steps away with both hands, blocking him: "I won''t go! Yeye likes me! Yeye thinks I understand etiquette, and Yeye just say I''m good! You, you It''s a crime of wanting to add!"


    The fifth concubine gritted her teeth angrily: "Your Highness, if you don''t understand etiquette and yell at me at will, I''d like to ask my sister-in-law if this is right!"


    She grabbed Xinbao''s fat wrist, and Xinbao jerked violently in fright.


    The fifth prince concubine is a boudoir girl, but she really doesn''t have much energy. When she struggled, she almost slipped her hand. Subconsciously, her hand tightened, and the red-dyed nails of Koudan ran across the back of her hand.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his hand and cut her wrist.


    The fifth prince and concubine let out a pained snort, and when she saw a group of people approaching quickly, she simply fell back and fell to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： did not play well

    Chapter 444 did not play well


    Xinbao was stunned.


    The fifth concubine took a look at her, and suddenly cried out in pain.


    I was so angry with the dumplings, not to be outdone, and immediately burst into tears.


    Unable to feel emotional, unable to cry, unable to cry without rain, then turned around and threw himself into his wife''s arms.


    The servants of the fifth prince and concubine immediately said: "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with you, Your Majesty?"


    Chunhua and the others shouted louder than them: "Your Highness! Your hand..."


    Nuan Dong said loudly: "Fifth Madam, how could you scratch His Highness''s hand! How can we explain to His Highness the Crown Prince!"


    While speaking, Mrs. Lin and her party quickly came over, Chunhua immediately rushed to the ground and knelt down, and made a complaint: "Mrs. Doom."


    Duanzi looked at his hands while doing thunder and rain.


    Two red marks, but not broken, it seems that it is about to fade.


    Tuanzi made a decisive decision, and immediately scratched his paw vigorously again. Miss Lin couldn''t stop her, and found that she had scratched a little bit.


    Ms. Lin immediately put this incident on the head of the fifth prince and concubine, and said angrily: "What is the meaning of this brother and sister? If you have any dissatisfaction, just come to me directly. Why do you bully Xinbao, a four-year-old child?"


    The Fifth Prince''s concubine fell **** the ground, and it really hurt, but before she could be wronged for a while, to seek justice, the villain here complained first, speechless angrily: "Sister-in-law, I didn''t! "


    Ms. Lin said: "What happened to Xinbao''s hand? Could it be that she scratched it herself?"


    Tuanzi''s crying paused for a moment.


    The fifth prince and concubine did not expect this, and only said: "I didn''t use force, but it is a fact that your highness pushed me to the ground!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said coldly: "Hui Niangniang, it was the fifth lady who wanted to catch the sad treasure, so I was in a hurry to make a move, so I only hit her wrist and didn''t push her."


    Both sides kept breaking, Xinbao was almost tired of crying, fake crying is also very laborious, okay?


    She said: "Xinbao is going to tell Yeye!" While patting Yuan Shenjue on the back, she tried to hint.


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged her and left.


    At this moment, the fifth prince''s concubine suppressed all her anger, and said anxiously: "Wait! Your Highness, just wait!"


    She immediately relented: "It''s all Aunt Fifth''s fault, please don''t take offense, Your Highness! Aunt Fifth apologizes to you!"


    Yuan Shen ignored all the reasoning, and the fifth concubine couldn''t catch up after a few steps, so she could only turn her head and said: "Sister-in-law, our family has a misunderstanding, so why bother to alarm Father! Father takes care of everything every day, let him take care of it Small things, don''t they show that we, as juniors, are not considerate enough!"


    Mrs. Lin said: "There is no way, Xinbao is close to her Yeye, and if he is wronged, he must go to sue. Brothers and sisters don''t have to worry about it. You said it too. It''s just a misunderstanding of my family. Is the child making a fuss, father? The emperor won''t be offended, and maybe he will scold Xin Bao''er! Scold her for troublesome things! Alas! It''s a pity that I can''t control this child..."


    The fifth imperial concubine was really blooded by her whore.


    Ms. Lin looked regretful, but she was very happy in her heart.


    Really think she can''t make this tune? She is also very good at it! Back then in the village, those who couldn''t beat people up and down had to rely on their mouths to find a place!


    Xinbao stopped crying as soon as he passed the scene and the gate, and clung to his shoulder: "I''m so tired, Xinbao is exhausted to death."


    Yuan Shen Jue laughed: "Is it necessary to cry so loudly?"


    Duanzi also regretted a little: "I accidentally lifted it up."


    Yuan Shen Jue couldn''t help but smile. As soon as he passed by, Emperor Ming Pei called people in and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Xinbao said: "Aunt Wu wants to abduct Xinbao, but if Xinbao doesn''t go, she scolds Brother Xiaoxian."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and Bai Ji next to him hurried over and said it from beginning to end.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Come here and see!"


    Tuanzi immediately ran over and handed Xiaopang his hand. Emperor Ming Pei saw the bloodshot on the back of his hand and was very angry: "She caught it?? How brave!"


    Tuanzi took a look at his expression, and whispered: "Actually, Xinbao scratched himself."


    "What??" Emperor Ming Pei heard, "You scratched yourself?"


    Xinbao made a comparison: "Here, here, it was caught by Aunt Wu, and this place was scratched by Xinbao herself...Although Yeye can''t see it now, it really existed, children will not lie."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He twitched the corner of his mouth: "Why do you scratch yourself??"


    Tuanzi said very calmly: "How does it seem that our side is reasonable?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He supported his forehead, and it took him a long time to say: "Xinbao, you are Princess Zhenguo, you can suppress her with your status! There is no need to hurt yourself!"


    Tuanzi also said sincerely: "But I can''t hold back! She doesn''t listen to Xinbao!"


    She sat in Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, touched her little hand, and felt more and more aggrieved, "Xinbao felt that she didn''t perform well in several places just now, so she really wanted to quarrel again... If I had known it, I wouldn''t have scratched myself..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was helpless for a while, and hugged his stupid dumpling: "Yeah, I will teach you how to do it."


    He called directly: "Fang Wuyou."


    "The slave is here."


    "The fifth prince and concubine disregarded the dignity and inferiority, intending to frame the princess of Zhenguo, thinking of the first offense, she will not be questioned, her feet will be grounded, and she will not come out without an edict."


    Fang Wuyou responded urgently: "Yes."


    Then silently retreated and went to preach.


    I felt tut-tsk in my heart as I walked.


    You talk, you talk!


    There are several masters in Chengqian Palace, which one do you look for? Is it better than looking for your highness? Even if you come to the door every day to please the princess, it''s better than this!


    Clearly knowing that this is the little granddaughter of the emperor''s favorite, she came here to add to the trouble... Would the emperor not be angry if he made the idea of ??a child?


    He went over and delivered the oral order.


    Hao Huashi gave them a live broadcast in Chengqian Palace.


    As soon as the fifth prince and concubine went back, she knew it was not good, but she still had a glimmer of hope, thinking that it might not be that serious...


    But I didn''t expect it to be so serious!


    Just being grounded is serious enough. The crime of being grounded is "disregarding dignity, with the intention of framing", then it is really a life-long stain and cannot be turned over.


    What is the most taboo of the royal daughter-in-law? The most taboo thing is "disregarding respect and inferiority!" Besides, what is respect and what is inferiority? What''s the difference between this and Ming said!


    The fifth prince concubine was desperate at that time, and the fifth prince was also dying of anxiety. He sent Fang Wuyou away with a smile on his face. He turned his head and yelled at her: "What the **** is going on with you!"


    The fifth concubine cried: "How do I know that girl will be soft and hard! I am also for our future!"


    To be honest, both of them are somewhat scheming, but their biggest weakness is that they can''t control their temper.


    Especially at this time, when there was a quarrel, the voice could not be controlled, not to mention that Hao Huashi had the ear of the wind, even if he did not have the ear of the wind, the other imperial brothers lived with them in the prince''s house, separated by a courtyard wall, and they would not be able to hear it. Faintly heard.


    In the end, the two quarreled and quarreled about the purpose of finding Xinbao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： I want Uncle Wu to go

    Chapter 445 I want Uncle Wu to go


    In fact, it is easy to say, they just want to go to the hot spring village with them.


    They had a good plan. They wanted Xinbao to go to the emperor and say "I want Uncle Fifth and Aunt Fifth to go", so wouldn''t they follow naturally?


    But they didn''t even think about it, why would Xinbao listen to them? Besides, even if Xinbao really said it, a four-year-old child suddenly said such a sentence, but all the elders who care about it, can they not ask the cause and effect?


    As soon as you ask, don¡¯t you just ask?


    Of course, they may think that whether they go or not is not a big deal, even if they let the emperor know that they have plotted, it doesn''t matter.


    But even if he reluctantly went, by calculating a doll to achieve the goal, the emperor and the prince''s family, it would be strange to give them a good face!


    So let¡¯s say, these two always do this kind of smart thing and treat others as fools. Although there is such a big fruit hanging there, everyone wants it, but you have to hold your breath first, right?


    Yan Qingshan and others, while listening to Hao Huashi''s live broadcast, chattered from time to time, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother hid in a corner, chattering about something.


    Until the broadcast was over, Hao Huashi was still unsatisfied.


    Then Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother came closer, getting closer and closer, and finally, all three of them squeezed into one chair.


    Hao Huashi pretended not to know, looked at this, looked at that: "Little masters? What''s the matter?"


    "Hua Shi," Xiao Wu smiled flatteringly, "Can you teach us how to be good at hearing?"


    Hao Huashi raised his eyebrows: "It''s okay." He stretched out his hand and touched a few acupuncture points next to the ears of the two of them: "Yes, you are quite suitable..."


    He looked at Yan Qingshan and motioned them to ask.


    Yan Qingshan only said: "Have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it," the two were twins, and there was indeed a feeling of connectedness when speaking, and they said in unison: "We want to learn."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, and said to Hao Huashi: "Then I''m going to trouble you."


    "It''s okay," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "It''s idle to be idle!" He took Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu to teach.


    Actually, these days, apart from the Fifth Prince, the younger brothers, six or eight, are as quiet as chickens and have hardly seen each other.


    They are still studying in Shangshufang, and they don''t have time to do things.


    Besides, the biological mother of the sixth and eighth princes is just a concubine and has no confidence, while the biological mother of the ninth prince is a concubine Xian, but he is not very old, and he doesn''t know how to make it together.


    And the key point is that Emperor Ming Pei obviously didn''t intend to let them breed any ambitions. Anyway, when he finally set off, Emperor Ming Pei only brought Yan Qingshan''s family with him, and Yu Wai also invited Mr. Yuan''s family. Of course, Yuan Shenjue and Hao Flower time is also allowed to join.


    Yuan Yaochu and the twins hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and when they met, they couldn''t part each other, so they took the same car.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged his granddaughter and sat with Yan Qingshan and Mr. Yuan.


    The whole family came out to play, Xinbao was very excited, she kept laughing, she was very cheerful about everything she said, and Emperor Mingpei was in a good mood when he was amused.


    Old man Yuan also mentioned that before, he bought a Zhuangzi for them, thinking that when Yan Shirong came to the capital to take the rural exam, their family would definitely come to Beijing, and they would be able to live there.


    As a result, it is no longer needed.


    Xinbao said: "It doesn''t matter, wait until spring, Xinbao will plant things! Xinbao has already tried it, and it doesn''t need to be planted from the beginning to the end, just sprinkle some soil, and it can grow very quickly! Xinbao can grow ginseng , to plant Polygonum multiflorum, a precious medicinal material. You can also grow melon seeds to eat!"


    Old Master Yuan smiled and nodded.


    Xinbao turned around and asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, is it okay?"


    Emperor Ming Pei deliberately said: "Let''s see it then."


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao also wants to make some proprietary medicines and sell them... yeah yeah, let''s see together then!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was really curious: "What medicine do you want to make?"


    Xinbao said: "For example, in Yutang Village before, Xinbao prepared Suxiao Jiuxin Pills. There are many patented medicines, which are actually very effective. They can be prepared and used as decoctions for convenience."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and immediately understood: "Are you trying to find work for your fourth brother?"


    Xinbao smirked, and Emperor Ming Pei snorted: "Little baby, you can really worry! Yeah, I have something for your fourth brother to do, and you don''t need it!"


    While talking, he said to the old man Yuan: "I want Qingshan to go to the Ministry of Households for a visit after the Chinese New Year."


    Master Yuan was surprised.


    He then smiled and said: "His Royal Highness is good at this, and it is very beneficial to go to the Ministry of Households."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    Xinbao looked at this and that, and always felt that they exchanged something she didn''t understand.


    It wasn''t far away, and we arrived before noon.


    Royal Chuang Tzu is naturally the best. Although it is not as magnificent as the imperial palace, it is also a high-rise mansion with a series of buildings.


    Everyone settled down, and everyone had a hot pot meal at noon.


    Before Xinbao woke up from his afternoon nap, he heard shouts in the distance.


    Already arrived at a new place, Xinbao couldn''t sleep, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yu Ru smiled and said: "His Royal Highness and Third Highness, they are competing with Long Xiangwei and the others, do you want to watch it?"


    "Yes!" Xinbao quickly crawled out, put on his clothes, drank a few sips of water, and went out.


    Although Yan Shichang was only thirteen, his stature was about the same as that of an adult. He thought the road was boring, so he came out and rode with them for a while, and then they started chatting. Someone asked him if he was Shen Shouyan''s apprentice, and then I don''t know how to make an appointment to fight.


    Martial arts competitions in the army are like a combination of boxing, kicking and wrestling, not sword fighting. Many rules are still learned by Yan Shichang. It was just a small fight at first, but after Yan Shifan heard about it, he participated in it, and the atmosphere gradually became stronger. It became lively.


    Even Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan were very interested when they heard about it. They went to watch the battle and applauded wave after wave.


    As soon as Xinbao passed by, there was no favorable position to watch the battle, so he shouted anxiously: "Yeah! Daddy! Xinbao wants to watch too!"


    But the small voice was drowned in the cheers, and no one heard it for a while.


    Only one Long Xiangwei heard it, turned his head, and laughed anxiously: "Little princess, the emperor and His Royal Highness are over there, I will send you there."


    Xinbao took a look and felt that he looked familiar, so she stared at him.


    Of course, Yuru couldn''t just hand her over to someone she didn''t know well, so she just said, "Please lead the way."


    The man smiled and turned back to lead, while looking back at her from time to time, he seemed to like children very much, Xinbao suddenly remembered, and asked him: "Are you the one who likes to make funny faces?"


    It was a long time ago in the Nanyang prison, when Wei Fengting first arrived, there was Long Xiangwei making faces at her, as if it was him!


    The man didn''t expect Xinbao to still remember it after so long, and he said embarrassingly: "My minister, my minister was rude, Your Highness forgive me."


    Xinbao said: "It doesn''t matter, what''s your name?"


    The man smiled and looked very kindly: "My humble minister Shen Hebi." He emphasized: "It''s the Hebi of Hebi and Suizhu, not why it''s necessary to go to Shouyang."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： the way my brother wants to go

    Chapter 446 The way my brother wants to go


    Emperor Ming Pei and the others certainly had seats, so Yuru carried the dumpling over.


    At this moment, Yan Shifan was sparring with others.


    Before Emperor Ming Pei came to the throne, he had been in the army for many years, and he was capable of both civil and military skills.


    Yan Shichang is indeed a fool. He only cares about beating and doesn¡¯t care about anything else, but his advantage is that he has no airs at all, and he is really good at martial arts. He doesn¡¯t get angry at all when he is beaten.


    Such a person can make like-minded friends and brothers who are utterly devoted to each other.


    But Yan Shifan is different.


    He also punches to the flesh, but he will guide you intentionally or unintentionally, that is to say, he will teach you while fighting.


    Such a person will be admired, respected, and followed.


    So, how should I put it, Yan Shifan is indeed suitable for the army, and Yan Shichang is indeed suitable for the Jianghu.


    Moreover, these two grandsons are indeed very skilled!


    Emperor Ming Pei watched with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Just looking at it, there is a dumpling in my arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t take it seriously, but Tuanzi was always obedient, and it didn''t hurt to hug her.


    But when Tuanzi came in, he saw the person opposite at a glance, and threw his fist at the big brother. The scared Tuanzi screamed: "Brother!"


    She jumped up and stood on Yeye''s legs, completely oblivious to her blocking Yeye...


    Then I saw Yan Shifan casually caught the man''s fist, pushed him back, and punched back.


    Tuanzi sat down slowly again, and after a while, she saw the man kicking in the front again...


    To be honest, looking at it from so close, it was really scary, as if the big foot was about to step on him, Tuanzi screamed again anxiously, and stood up again...


    If so, third, Yan Qingshan pleaded guilty in a low voice, stretched out his hand silently, and hugged the dumpling.


    Xinbao didn''t realize that the person holding her had changed, she still stared at her with two big eyes, watching without blinking, the whole group leaned forward, Yan Qingshan reached out and covered her eyes.


    Xinbao was in a hurry, "Yeah, yeah, Xinbao wants to see it!"


    Her little hands forcibly dug out a crack in Daddy''s hand, not to mention, after being filtered by her fingers, the scariness seems to have weakened a lot...


    Xinbao watched nervously, while turning back with one hand, touching...


    Yan Qingshan was well aware of the girl''s nature, so he directly sent his hands over, Xinbao covered his eyes with both hands, then adjusted it, one hand dug a slit, just looked at it like this, his small face turned It is not too troublesome to adjust the angle by leaning up and down for a while.


    Finally the fight was over, Xinbao desperately called out: "Brother, brother, brother!"


    Yan Shifan walked over with a smile, Xinbao lifted the artificial blindfold, pulled his arms and turned around to check carefully, Yan Shifan smiled and said: "Brother is fine, the skin is not scratched, brother won."


    Xinbao nodded, seeing that Yan Shichang was on stage again, he quickly pushed the big brother away, and then went back to grab her blindfold.


    Yan Qingshan was very helpless, but still covered her.


    Before Xinbao came, he had been fighting for a long time, and he played a few more times. Emperor Ming Pei smiled and praised him, and got up to leave. Xinbao turned his head, was startled, pulled his hand down again, and looked back. Surprised: "Huh??"


    "Huh, what?" Emperor Ming Pei hugged his granddaughter: "Watching a martial arts competition doesn''t stop, bouncing around."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is just a little worried."


    "Don''t worry," Emperor Ming Pei said softly, "They will suffer some physical injuries, but they will not be too serious. Will be happy too."


    Tuanzi nodded obediently, while looking up from Emperor Ming Pei''s shoulder.


    A group of Long Xiangwei in the back surrounded the Yan Shifan brothers, chatting and laughing, kissing each other...


    Sometimes, literati and warriors are so different. When a warrior fights, they will be affectionate and hook shoulders, while literati, even if they are relatives of father and son, master and apprentice, are still polite when getting along.


    There is a hot spring in Huangzhuang. The next morning, Mrs. Lin carried her to the hot spring.


    Emperor Ming Pei did not bring a single concubine with him on this trip, and the only female relatives who came were Mrs. Yuan and Brother Yuan''s wife, and they were able to talk to each other.


    Over there, Emperor Ming Pei also took his children and grandchildren to soak in the hot springs.


    It is a tradition for people in Greater China to take a bath and chat. Anyway, soaking in the pool like this is really relaxing and comfortable.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang, both of them were bruised and purple, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Get someone to rub you at night, so you can get better soon."


    The two of them didn''t take it seriously, and they both agreed.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at Yan Shirong again: "Look at your father, then at your brother, your brother, you are the only one who is so skinny!"


    When Yan Shirong was wearing a long gown, he was still a handsome young scholar, but when he took off his clothes, he looked white and thin, just like a child.


    He smiled and said: "Yeah, my grandson has worked very hard. You also watched that day. Every time I finish eating, my mother and the others put a piece of meat in my bowl."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but laugh too.


    Dining that day, when it was almost finished, Yan Shifan asked his younger brother, "Is it your servant?"


    Yan Shirong turned his head, Lady Lin took a big piece of meat and threw it into his bowl.


    And at the same time, Tuanzi held up the serving chopsticks and compared them to his bowl, and the cooperation was called a tacit understanding.


    Then as soon as Yan Shirong turned his head, Mrs. Lin reprimanded Tuanzi: "Your brother has finished eating, so don''t let him hold you back."


    Duanzi said: "I was wrong, I want my brother to eat more!"


    Then Mrs. Lin said: "Hey, it''s not a big deal, your sister is holding you, so you can eat."


    Yan Shirong could only say: "Xinbao, show me this piece of meat in your hand, if you hold it up, I''ll eat some of it."


    Everyone laughed, and finally Yan Shirong ate the meat.


    Emperor Ming Pei thought about it and found it interesting.


    Then the fourth brother whispered to Yan Shifan: "I called Xiao Jue, but he refused to come no matter what."


    Emperor Ming Pei heard it, so he turned around and said to him, "My son...he''s fine."


    He saw that the room was full of his own people, so he continued: "This child is not injured in the exposed place...Even after these years, I''m afraid there will still be scars."


    Everyone knew the inside story, so they fell silent immediately.


    Hao Huashi and Yuan Chen were outside, listening to this side and that side idly, when he overheard this sentence, he couldn''t help being slightly startled, then he said nonchalantly: "I heard some horsemen coming."


    Yuan Shen never cared: "The emperor comes to live in Zhuangzi, I don''t know how many people will follow."


    Many high-ranking officials and dignitaries have Zhuangzi nearby. Although they dare not come to visit, it is not bad to ask for a chance encounter. It is worthwhile if they can make a word.


    As a result, Hao Hua said, "Here we are at Huangzhuang."


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： turn your back on people

    Chapter 447 Turn your face and deny anyone


    Hao Huashi kept listening, and soon relaxed: "It''s Lord Xiao. Hey, Shen Shouyan is here too."


    "Oh?" Yuan Shenjue stood up to greet him, and at the same time called another court lady to talk to Xinbao.


    Not long after, Xiao Tai came in with Second Master Shen and Zhong Limin.


    Yuan Shen Jue cupped his hands and said, "Uncle Shen."


    Shen Shouyan returned the gift with a smile, Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao was carried by the empress to soak in the hot spring. I guess I heard that Uncle Shen is coming, and he will come soon."


    Before finishing a sentence, Xinbao said loudly: "Uncle!"


    She ran over with her calves spread out, her hair was obviously still a little wet, and she was wearing a mustache hat tied around her chin with a ribbon.


    Shen Shouyan said with a smile: "Cao Min pays homage to the little princess."


    While talking, he caught the dumpling and hugged it.


    Xinbao was playing in the hot spring, his whole body was hot, and there were two little spots of pink on Bai Shengsheng''s little face, like a porcelain doll, how cute, how cute.


    She hugged his neck with her two little arms, and said childishly: "Uncle, Xinbao misses you! A few days ago, Auntie asked someone to give you a New Year''s gift, and I even wrote you a letter!"


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "Uncle received it! We met those people halfway, it''s the prince..." He compared Xiao Tai: "Send someone to pick us up, and they just brought those flowers here. Hearing that you are here, the prince led us here."


    Zhong Limin gave a thoughtful salute, but Tuanzi didn''t see him at all. He saw Xiao Tai standing up by himself, and he also stood up by himself, so he reminded: "Do you want to enter the house? I think the little princess is pretty good." It''s hot, don''t get excited."


    "Yes, that''s right," Xiao Tai said, "Go ahead, where is the emperor?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "The emperor took His Royal Highness the prince and they are soaking in the hot spring."


    Xiao Tai scratched his head: "Then I''ll go pay my respects later."


    Several people came in first, Zhong Limin said again: "I heard that a greenhouse was built in your house, so I asked someone to send flowers to your house directly, and Xiaoyu also went there."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Everything has been taken care of over there, you can just live there."


    "That won''t work," Xiao Tai deliberately challenged: "I sent someone to pick him up, and Shouyan lives with me."


    Do you want to grab this too?


    Yuan Shenjue glanced at him and said nothing, Xinbao asked curiously: "Uncle, do you have anything to do with Uncle?"


    "Hey," Xiao Tai frowned at Yuan Shenjue, then turned a smiling face at his own dumpling, and said, "Uncle wants to ask for an order for him to be the instructor of the Three Thousand Battalion."


    Xinbao said in surprise, "Teacher?"


    "Yes," Xiao Tai said: "Didn''t you find out? Their saber technique is quite easy to learn, and the saber technique we modified is also very powerful."


    Shen Shouyan smiled without saying a word.


    It¡¯s still the same sentence, it¡¯s not that people in the Jianghu don¡¯t want to ¡°be good¡±, the main thing is that they can¡¯t.


    He never married in his life, although Shen Zhuoli is a good boy, but when it comes to getting close, he is still a treasure, he really loves like his own granddaughter.


    He met Xinbao at the beginning, and then made friends with the Tang family and took in disciples.


    At that time, he was the leader of the faction, they were just ordinary farmers, and he didn''t calculate.


    Now they recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors, and their identities are frightening to the dead...he has never coveted them.


    He also thought about it, they gave him a hand, and he was grateful, but they stopped talking to him from now on, and he wouldn''t go up to him to be annoying.


    But the facts proved that he was not wrong about the person. Even if the identities of the family were different, they never turned their faces against him. They really treated him as a relative, and when they entered the palace, they would send a letter of safety and give old guard Lin a new year gift. Don''t forget to send him a copy.


    Surprisingly, Xiao Tai hit it off right away, and wrote two letters to ask him to come over when he returned to Beijing. Finally, he couldn''t wait and sent his own soldiers to pick him up.


    If he doesn''t come again, he will be ungrateful.


    The coach is not a powerful official, but he is tall enough for a quack.


    Nabowu people don''t pay much attention to this, and they are half teachers. It is also respectable to go out. In Zhong Limin''s words, it is just right, better than other positions.


    Xiao Tai probably didn''t have such a scheming plan, it was purely a coincidence, it''s convenient.


    Several people were talking, Emperor Ming Pei and others also came back, Xiao Tai went to greet him with Xinbao in his arms.


    Yan Shichang went to see the master, and Yan Shifan and others also came to say hello to him.


    Because he is Yan Shichang''s master, he is no different from ordinary people, so Emperor Ming Pei took the opportunity to meet him and allowed him to stay in Huangzhuang for a while.


    It''s just that Shen Shouyan is calm and calm, unlike Hao Huashi who is so embarrassed. After Hao Huashi came out this trip, he has mixed up to eat with them, which is completely treated by his own people.


    After eating, Hao Huashi found an excuse and came out with his little master in his arms.


    Yuan Shen Jue came out to look for someone, and saw two people squatting one high and the other low, with their heads together, not knowing what to say.


    Yuan Shen Jue wanted to go, but Bai Ji stopped him, Bai Ji and others laughed together, and said: "Master said, I want to tell the secret to Hao Shao, and no one else is allowed to come."


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned.


    He glanced over there a few times, walked away a few steps with his hands behind his back, then took a slow breath and exhaled.


    The voices of the two people came to my ears clearly: "Such a good master is unique. As a disciple, of course, I have to be anxious about what the master is worried about, and worry about the master''s worries...so when the disciple heard about this, he hurried to follow him. Master said it!"


    Tuanzi squatted there, a small group, and said in a breathy voice, "Xinbao is sorry for my wife, Xinbao should have thought of it earlier...Xinbao will give my wife the medicine to remove the scar..."


    Yuan Shenjue breathed out slightly, and turned around.


    The two of them were still whispering there, mysteriously, but he suddenly felt that it was okay for a gentleman, so he walked a little further away, only watching from a distance, and no longer listened to what they said.


    The two talked for a long time, Fang Wuyou came out, and called her below: "Your Highness, it''s getting late, it''s time to go to bed."


    Xinbao agreed and said a few more words before coming over. Fang Wuyou hurriedly stepped forward to support her.


    Xinbao came over, saw Yuan Shenjue, and immediately opened his hands.


    Yuan Shenjue bent down and picked her up, Xinbao kissed him, and whispered: "My wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed, and she said, "Xinbao is going to sleep!"


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed again.


    Fang Wuyou said beside him: "The emperor just asked His Highness twice."


    Duanzi let out a cry.


    Fang Wuyou doesn''t expect her to understand, anyway, the emperor won''t be offended, although the emperor has never coaxed his granddaughter to sleep before, but he wants to coax his granddaughter on a whim, so he has to hurry up and have fun!


    But one or two people are not in a hurry, so what can he do.


    Yuan Shen Jue understood, and directly hugged her in. Emperor Ming Pei took her over and said, "It''s freezing outside, what can''t you say in the room?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s a secret."


    Emperor Ming Pei complained about his granddaughter: "Yeah, I don''t have as many secrets as you!" He left with his little granddaughter in his arms.


    Hao Huashi came over and said with a smile: "Master."


    Yuan Shenjue stood with his hands behind his back, before he said after a long while: "Actually, do you know that sometimes I am quite grateful to that person... for not hurting my hands and face."


    His voice was extremely low, but Hao Huashi''s ears, of course, could hear clearly, but he pretended not to hear: "Huh?"


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t say any more, just turned and left.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really planning to coax his granddaughter to sleep. Several people from Chunhua waited on her, washed her little hands and feet, loosened her hair, and put her under the bed. Emperor Ming Pei asked, "What did you say to your apprentice?"


    Xinbao emphasized: "It''s a secret."


    Because Hao Huashi eavesdropped on Emperor Ming Pei, so he said he couldn''t tell Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly, "Whose secret is it about?"


    Xinbao said: "About Brother Xiaoxian."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You are so nice, does he still have something to hide from you?"


    "No," Xinbao explained: "It''s about his secret, not his secret..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why does your apprentice know his secret, but you don''t?"


    Xinbao said: "Because..."


    She swallowed just in time, rolled her big eyes, and quickly closed them, pretending to be asleep.


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei had already guessed almost, and was waiting for her to say it, when he saw her pretending to be asleep, Emperor Ming Pei waited for a while, and hummed: "It''s all a lie to me to say that I am good to Ye Ye ! I think you and your apprentice are better!"


    After finishing speaking, the little granddaughter didn''t deny it.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and wanted to pinch his granddaughter''s face, only to find that she was really asleep.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： i dont see

    Chapter 448 I don¡¯t like it


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei left, the people in Xinbao''s house became free, sitting and chatting.


    A little **** outside ran over to report, "Sister Yuru, the Mr. Zhongli who came today asked you to go."


    Yuru let out a cry, raised her legs and left.


    Zhong Limin was waiting for her outside, and when she saw her come out, he motioned to take a step to speak.


    Yu Ru is a martial artist, so he didn''t mind, so he followed him for a few steps and said, "What''s the matter? Just tell me if you have something to do, and I will help if I can."


    Zhong Limin clenched his fist against his lips and coughed lightly twice: "Yu Ru, how are you these days?"


    Yu Ru said: "Very good!"


    He said: "You will stay with Xinbao in the palace from now on...Your Highness?"


    Yuru nodded: "Yes!"


    Zhong Limin saw her heartless look, and secretly hurt herself: "Then, can''t you go out of the palace often?"


    "Not necessarily," Yuru said: "Master likes to grow things, and when the weather is warm, he may still go out of the palace often."


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    What he wanted to hear was not this at all!


    He said: "The sect master and I want to shift the focus of Chaotianmen to the capital, and the sect master and I will stay in the capital forever."


    "Very good," Yu Ru was really happy for him, and patted him on the shoulder: "With the little master here, you can be regarded as someone who is superior, and it is better than being in the Jianghu."


    Zhong Limin silently looked at the hand on his shoulder, and then at her.


    Yuru looked a little strange to him, so he tried to hold back.


    Seeing that he was still looking at her like that, he said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Zhong Limin smiled wryly: "It''s nothing."


    Yu Ruyi frowned: "No, I hate half-speaking, you have to speak clearly."


    "What do you want me to say?" Zhong Limin paused before saying, "You... haven''t seen each other for so long, have you ever thought about me?"


    Yuru was surprised: "What do I think you are doing??" Not familiar!


    Then she finally came back and stared at him strangely.


    Although Zhong Limin was a rough guy inside, he had a very gentle appearance. When she looked at her, he coughed and his ears turned red.


    Yuru murmured: "You mean you miss me? Why do you miss me? You don''t want to say that you like me, do you? What do you like about me? Why don''t I know what advantages I have? Besides, why didn¡¯t you see it before?¡±


    She paused, her eyes revealing suspicion: "You don''t mean to use me to plot against the master, do you?"


    "You!" Zhong Limin was annoyed: "There is no such person as you! You talk to your conscience, and I will almost say it at that time. How can you pretend not to know?"


    Yuru is very innocent: "I don''t have it! I really didn''t see it, and you hid it too deeply."


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    His handsome face flushed with anger: "Think about it again! Did I hide it!"


    Yu Ru was also a little uncomfortable: "I''m sorry, I didn''t think much about it at the time, I thought you knew me well, so you came to me for everything..."


    Zhong Limin held back for a long time, and felt a little bit amused, turned to look at her, and said, "In a word, do you like me?"


    Yu Ru hesitated for a moment: "I''m sorry, brother Zhongli, I''m a shadow guard, and I''ve been obeying my master all my life. I''ve never thought about marriage, sorry!"


    She glanced at him, and then slipped away as if flying away.


    Zhong Limin looked at her back, stood there for a while, then turned to look for Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue hadn''t slept yet. Hearing what he said, he just said: "Although she is my shadow guard, she has already been given to Xinbao. However, Xinbao will definitely not restrict her from marrying. If you two are happy , I will tell Xinbao about the rest."


    Zhong Limin cupped his hands to show his thanks.


    After Zhong Limin left, Yuan Shenjue came out with a jade block and carving knife, and carved slowly.


    The jade craftsman had already carved out several pieces, but there was no effect of warming the tentacles. It was completely impossible for Xinbao to carve, so he had a whim, and asked the shadow guard to bring some pieces, ready to try it himself.


    After Yuru went back, Chunhua and the others joked one after another.


    Yuru is here with Xinbao. Although she has a detached position, she never picks things up or fights for power.


    I was a little embarrassed to be teased by them, so I just said: "No, no, don''t guess."


    As a result, Zhong Limin came to her again early the next morning.


    Yuru is not shy, so she can''t just avoid it because of this, so she came out anyway.


    Zhong Limin only said: "I asked Xiaojue, and Xiaojue said that as long as you nod, he will not hinder your marriage, so, what do you think?"


    Yuru was a little bit broken: "I don''t know, let me think about it."


    "Okay," Zhong Limin said, "I''m growing up in the capital anyway, so you can think about it slowly."


    Yu Rudao: "I really don''t understand, what do you like about me?"


    "I don''t know," Zhong Limin paused, not daring to look at her, blushing, "I''m already old, and I''ve seen many women, but I never wanted to marry anyone, I just wanted to marry You, I think you have a refreshing temper, a pure heart, and you are indescribably comfortable to get along with. Everything is fine, I really want to marry you, and I want to spend my whole life with you, you... think about it carefully. "


    Yuru blushed when he saw it: "I know, I know, I, I will definitely think about it."


    Zhong Limin bowed his hands and retreated. As soon as he left, more than one shadow guard emerged from the eaves and said with a pinched voice, "I think you have a refreshing temper and a pure heart..."


    Yu Ru slapped the past: "Get out!"


    Another shadow guard said: "Everything is fine?"


    The shadow guards are like Solitaire: "I really want to marry you!"


    "Want to spend my whole life with you..."


    Yu Ru''s face turned into a big red cloth: "Get rolling!"


    Someone reached out and patted her on the shoulder: "Brother, if someone wants it, be content, if it wasn''t for your luck to be singled out to serve the little master, how could such a good thing happen."


    This is true, the shadow guard has always been an invisible person, and getting married is really an extravagant wish.


    Yu Ru couldn''t help biting her lips, and a shadow guard said: "Let me tell you, when I was in Yutang Village, this man would always look at you wherever you went. I think he should be sincere."


    Yu Ru blushed and ran back.


    Several people saw it, and made fun of it. Xinbao had just woken up, and Liang Xia was combing her hair, and after hearing a few words, she asked, "What are they talking about?"


    Liang Xia smiled and said: "It''s that Mr. Zhongli who came to talk to Yuru, and they just joked with her."


    While talking, she carefully tied a small bead flower on her, jumped off the chair with Xinbao in her arms, and opened the door to go out.


    Yu Ru was already blushing from their teasing, and when she saw Xin Bao coming out, she rushed to meet her.


    Xinbao asked curiously: "Sister Yuru, do you want to marry Uncle Zhongli?"


    "No," Yuru was shy and a little bit amused: "Master, you are still young, so don''t talk about this."


    A young **** wanted to stand out, so he immediately laughed and said, "Your Highness, I heard that Mr. Zhongli wants to marry Sister Yuru."


    "Wow!" Tuanzi didn''t expect it at all, and looked at her with big eyes, Yuru was even more embarrassed: "Master, don''t listen to their nonsense, who knows whether he is sincere or not."


    Tuanzi said: "This Xinbao knows, Xinbao can teach you."


    Yuru was stunned: "Teach me what?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： you are not sincere to me

    Chapter 449 You are not sincere to me


    Tuanzi patted his chest with his small hands, very generous: "Look at me!"


    She went in with her short legs, and saw Yuan Shenjue sitting and talking with her second brother, she ran over, raised her face and said, "Xinbao doesn''t want to eat in the morning, and wants to put the **** standing at the door Beat me up!"


    The two were surprised, Yuan Shenjue got up immediately, put his arms around the dumpling and said, "Don''t skip eating."


    At the same time, the second elder brother also asked: "What''s wrong with that eunuch?"


    Xinbao showed her small white teeth in a smile, and Baji kissed Yuan Shenjue.


    Turning her head to see Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang coming in, she ran over and said it again.


    The third brother said directly: "You eat your food, and I will beat you up for you. Who is it? Show me."


    Big brother blocked him: "Tell me what''s going on first?"


    Xinbao was hugged by the third brother, smiling toothlessly, looking at Yuru, with a face of "Have you learned it yet?"


    Yuru: "..."


    Second brother walked over slowly, looked at his sister, looked at Yuru, and raised his eyebrows.


    Yan Shifan asked: "What''s going on?"


    "Are you okay?" Tuanzi Mengmeng said, "Xinbao was just joking."


    Yan Shifan raised his eyebrows: "Are you kidding? What are you playing for?"


    He turned his head: "Yu is as you said."


    Yu Ru endured a smile and said: "The master is teaching the subordinates to distinguish between the true and the false."


    "Distinguish between sincerity and hypocrisy? How do you argue?" Yan Shirong pondered for a moment, then raised his brows: "What''s the matter, brother and I are all false to you?"


    Tuanzi smirked: "Xinbao is hungry, so hungry!"


    The third elder brother hugged her and left, just as Yan Qingshan and Mrs. Lin came over, the second elder brother pushed Yan Shifan''s shoulders and said to them: "Father, mother, I don''t want to eat in the morning, and I want to stand at the door. The **** beat me up."


    Yan Qingshan glanced at him.


    Ms. Lin said: "Son, you can''t beat people even after eating. You just did it in your dreams."


    "Aniang," Yan Shirong said, "You don''t care about me at all. If I said I didn''t eat, you didn''t ask first. Could it be that I am not as good as an outsider in your heart? You are not sincere to me."


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She rolled up her sleeves: "Come here, come here, I''ll let you see if it''s true for my mother."


    The second elder brother smiled and circled around Yan Shifan, Miss Lin missed her son after circling twice, raised her hand and slapped Yan Shifan on the back: "Don''t get in the way! You are tall, right? "


    Yan Shifan said: "I was thinking about dragging me here, what kind of drama did you arrange for me, wait for a long time like this? Yan Shirong, you are not sincere to me, are you?"


    The second elder brother burst out laughing, swaying his smile, was caught and patted twice by Mrs. Lin, and asked him: "Is Aunt sincere to you?"


    "It''s true," the second elder brother exhaled exaggeratedly: "This is the deep responsibility of love! Aniang, I think you have to let Xinbao feel it."


    The cheerful dumpling who is eating and watching: "..."


    Miss Lin waved her hand deliberately: "It''s okay, it''s okay, you can have as much sincerity as you want, don''t grab it! They''re all there!"


    The family chattered for a while, and then they sat down and told about Zhong Limin.


    Miss Lin smiled, put her arms around Yuru and went to find a place to talk.


    Second elder brother waved his servants to step back, and then said to Yan Qingshan: "Xiao Jue carved out a jade plaque."


    Yan Qingshan looked at him in surprise, Yuan Shenjue said: "I don''t know jade carving, I just tried it. I carved it for half a night the night before, and I feel a little familiar. I just took out the jade card last night to try it. This is the second time. Chunk, it looks...not flawless, but for some reason, there really is a warm feeling to it."


    Yuan Shenjue is a master of swordsmanship, and his accuracy and control of strength are top-notch. It is not surprising that he can carve, but it is really unexpected that he can carve it so quickly.


    Yan Qingshan took the jade plaque.


    Everyone gathered around him to watch, Xinbao also stood on the stool, squeezed into the circle, and supported Third Brother''s shoulder with one hand.


    While eating, she looked at everyone and said, "Wow!"


    Second brother laughed and pressed her forehead: "What are you wowing?"


    Duanzi took a bite of the pancake: "Xinbao just feels that this atmosphere is not wow, as if something is missing."


    Yan Shifan smiled and asked, "Is it warm?"


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Yan Shifan also took it and took a look. Tuanzi also wanted to reach out, but was slapped away by the elder brother: "One hand is oily, wash your hands before touching!"


    Duanzi finished eating the cake in a few mouthfuls, ran to the door to ask someone to pour water to wash their hands, and then touched it.


    The so-called warm jade in the world is actually just nephrite jade, which is oily and moist, so it feels warm to the touch, but it is just not cold, not hot.


    But this jade card, holding it in my hand, really feels a little hot.


    Xinbao took a look and felt that the carvings were good everywhere. The small cards were 1 inch 8 long, 1 inch 6 wide, and 1/3 thick. They were larger than ordinary pendant cards. The patterns were exquisite like some kind of artwork. It''s exactly the same as in my mind.


    Xinbao said: "It''s the same, what''s the difference?"


    Yuan Shen Jue pointed: "Here, a little bit deeper, here, and a little bit more, here...here..."


    He pointed out four places in a row: "I made a mistake at the first place, thinking that this brand is useless, but I wanted to practice my hands, but I still finished the carving. I didn''t expect that once the carving was finished, I would feel warm, and I didn''t dare to repair it. "


    Second brother said: "Speaking of which, it doesn''t need to be so precise, so what''s the key?"


    The big brother also looked at Gu Yuan and Shen Jue, and mouthed: "A virgin?"


    Yuan Shenjue''s root is red.


    The third brother also took it over and looked at it, and said, "What''s this for?"


    Yan Qingshan didn''t answer, just said: "Go and tell your emperor Yeye first."


    He stood up and went to hug his daughter casually. Unexpectedly, Tuanzi flattened his big hand and put the jade tablet into his hand: "Daddy, you have to tell Yeye well, make it clear."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Aren''t you going?"


    Tuanzi said seriously: "Xinbao is not free now, there are still things to do."


    She pushed Yuan Shenjue, "You can go to Yeye too, Xinbao can do it by herself."


    Yan Qingshan walked away without saying anything, and several people followed, Xinbao came out after watching them go: "Let''s go, let''s go find Huashi."


    She told Hao Huashi the prescription yesterday, and I don''t know if he remembered it correctly, but after a look, she has already bought it, and the imperial doctor is already waiting on her, and when she saw her, she hurriedly saluted: "Your Highness .¡±


    Xinbao already knew them very well, and said, "Excuse me."


    Sun Yuanjue respectfully saluted and said: "Your Highness, I have been thinking about this prescription for a long time, but I still haven''t figured it out. Could you ask Your Highness to clarify?"


    Xinbao took it over and looked at it.


    She only told Hao Huashi the medicinal materials she needed, and then Hao Huashi wrote them all down and asked someone to buy them, so it looked like a long list.


    Xinbao explained to him: "This is not one prescription, but two prescriptions, one is for taking medicine, and the other is for taking a bath."


    People who grow up in front of the imperial court are not unwitted. Here is the beginning, and someone has already sent a pen and ink over there. Xinbao lit the prescription, and Sun Yuanjue recorded it, and quickly recorded two prescriptions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： do you have no friends

    Chapter 450 Do you have no friends


    Xinbao said: "This is for removing scars. It is made into a patented medicine. It will take effect in about three days after taking it. After the effect, new muscles will grow and it will be a little itchy. So the medicine for taking a bath can relieve the itching, and it can also relieve the itching." Auxiliary medicine effect..."


    This is different from the medicine in the world. There are also excellent scar-removing medicines in the palace, but they are all applied.


    President Sun frowned and pondered, and the imperial doctor next to him asked, "Why don''t you make external ointment?"


    Xinbao explained to him solemnly: "If there is only a small injury, it can be used for external use, but if there are many injuries, it is better to use this kind of effect."


    Several people talked non-stop.


    Fang Wuyou trotted over, and bowed respectfully: "Your Highness, the Emperor asked if you are done with your work, and if you have time to go over to say hello."


    Tuanzi said: "Not yet, we have to wait for a while."


    Fang Wuyou wiped his sweat helplessly: "Your Highness, what the emperor meant by saying this is actually to let your highness go over quickly...Your highness, everything should be put after the emperor''s greetings."


    Tuanzi paused: "Is that so?"


    Fang Wuyou nodded: "Yes."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi was stunned, and said, "But Xinbao originally thought that after everything is done, he can stay with Yeye all the time?"


    Fang Wuyou smiled awkwardly, and Tuanzi asked again: "Did you all understand? Do you know how to practice?"


    Sun Yuanjue and the imperial doctor agreed repeatedly, and Tuanzi said: "Then let''s go."


    She came out with short legs, Fang Wuyou said: "Your Highness, let''s hurry up."


    Xinbao glanced at the back, and Yuru was called to speak by Mrs. Lin, so she yelled towards the eaves: "Roller coaster! Roller coaster!"


    In the past in Yutang Village, she would occasionally play like this, but she had been to the shadow guards in Yutang Village, and later Emperor Mingpei gave it to Yan Qingshan, and now the shadow guards of Emperor Mingpei are all guarding everywhere. Knowing this trick, Xinbao yelled as she walked, but no one answered her after yelling for a long time.


    Tuanzi could only spread his short legs, and ran to Emperor Ming Pei, who was panting.


    Emperor Ming Pei sat on top, raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you take your roller coaster?"


    Xinbao climbed onto his lap familiarly, picked up the cup to drink water, and drank half of it before saying: "Maybe none of the shadow guards are at home today."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t help her, and let her sit on his lap: "I''m so busy, I don''t even have time to say hello to Yeye."


    Tuanzi turned around and smiled at him.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What are you laughing at?"


    Tuanzi stood up and sat on the armrest. Emperor Mingpei was afraid that she would fall, so he could only hug her. Tuanzi held his face with both hands: "Xinbao knows, yeah, I miss Xinbao. I can''t think about it anymore. Can¡¯t even wait for this meeting.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He raised his head and wanted to say something, then Tuanzi put his arm around his face, pursed his lips, and kissed him.


    Emperor Ming Pei was angry and funny, "I won''t eat this!"


    Tuanzi paused, looked at him with big eyes, then nodded, and the two chubby hands began to pinch his shoulders back and forth.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Duanzi smiled so toothlessly.


    Today''s Xinbao is no longer yesterday''s Xinbao, today''s Xinbao already has a fourth axe!


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t control his face anymore, so he put his arms around his granddaughter.


    Seeing that the crisis was over, Xinbao let go of his hand, leaned on him, and asked, "Yeah, did you read the jade card?"


    "Look," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Xin Bao thinks who should use this jade card?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "I don''t know?"


    In theory, it should be given to Emperor Ming Pei first, but the effect has not been tried, so others should try it first, so they were talking about this problem just now.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I''ll try to carve a few more pieces, I don''t think it''s too difficult."


    The second elder brother said: "Grandson thinks that no matter how many yuan you have, you should rely on Xinbao. Next time Xinbao predicts who has something to do, let him carry it with you, so as to see if it works and how effective it can be."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "That''s very true, let''s do it this way."


    He raised his hand, so Yan Qingshan and the others got up and left.


    Emperor Ming Pei then asked Xinbao: "What were you doing just now?"


    Xinbao said: "I went to see the imperial physician."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why are you looking for an imperial physician?"


    Xinbao said: "Prescribe medicine for brother Xiaoxian!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, not forgetting what happened yesterday, "Isn''t it a secret? Why did you say it again?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s not that you can''t talk about it, it''s that you can''t talk about things that take time."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I have a secret with my apprentice, and you still keep it from it?"


    Xinbao glanced at him.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked back.


    Xinbao said: "Yeah, do you have no friends?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said: "Who said I have no friends? I have friends!"


    Xinbao said: "Do you understand this truth? You must do what you promise your friend! Otherwise, when he asks you not to tell others, you have to pretend that you didn''t hear it, and you must pretend Kind of like."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...???"


    Tuanzi continued: "If you say that he is very smart, you must agree first, and if you don''t agree, you don''t say anything, then you have to think about it, do you want to hear it very much, really want to hear it, and you can''t fall asleep if you don''t listen... If it is If you don''t, then you have no other choice, so you have no choice but to agree... Alas!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said: "You are quite helpless, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Xinbao nodded, "Xinbao also wanted to tell Yeye, so Xinbao didn''t want to agree to him at the time, but Xiao Huashi is too smart to lie to him!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He suppressed a smile and said, "Who else does Xinbao have a secret with?"


    "There are a lot of them," Xinbao said, "It means we are good if there are secrets."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How come there is no secret between Xinbao and Yeye?"


    "Yes!" Tuanzi pouted into a small morning glory, and kissed him: "Xinbao likes Yeye the most, they don''t know, this is the secret of Xinbao and Yeye!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was coaxed by his granddaughter.


    Then the grandpa and grandson strolled out to play.


    The hot spring here is very big, so it is also warm, and it is not cold to walk around when there is no wind.


    The two of them climbed the mountain for a while, Xinbao walked for a while, and then asked a strong mother to hug him for a while. It took two quarters of an hour to climb up. Standing on the hillside, you can see stretches of fertile fields, and village.


    Most of the Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing supply melons, fruits and vegetables to aristocratic families, so there are really many greenhouses and fruit trees. Emperor Ming Pei pointed out to her: "Look, this side, this side, are all according to your It is said that it grows well, and it is learned from everywhere. If vegetables can be grown in winter, the poor family can be regarded as an extra livelihood..."


    Xinbao saw something at a glance, and pointed it out to him: "Yeah, look!"


    Emperor Ming Pei turned his head to look and raised his eyebrows.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： you should get married

    Chapter 451 You should get married


    In the distance, it seems that the twins, Yuan Yaochu, and Hao Huashi are talking to several women not far from the gate of Huangzhuang.


    The women were all riding horses, wearing Hu clothes, veiled hats, and fluttering skirts, and they were so pretty.


    Hufu was very popular in Tang Dynasty, and boycotted in Song Dynasty because Hufu was considered to be an obedience to demons. However, in the Dayan Dynasty, all kinds of costumes flourished, and the brightly colored Hufu with lapels was also very fashionable. It looks very beautiful from a distance.


    Tuanzi pointed: "Yeah, Xinbao also wants clothes like this."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yeah, ask someone to make it for you. Then ask someone to find you a pony."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao can ride a horse, brother Xiaoxian taught him."


    "Yo," Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Xinbao can also ride a horse? It''s amazing!"


    While coaxing the dumpling, he glanced there again.


    This is actually what Yuan Shenjue said.


    The emperor came to Huangzhuang, and many people came with their families. Those who had face posted posts to ask for a meeting, and those who didn¡¯t, it would be nice to have a chance encounter. After all, they are all young men, and they will definitely go out!


    Moreover, the key point is that over the years, Yan Shifan has counted to eighteen, Yan Shirong has also turned sixteen, and even Yan Shichang and Yan Shisheng are not young anymore. Most people in the capital get married since they were young. There are, like them, they can really be said to be close.


    All of a sudden, there were several wealthy sons-in-law, and I don''t know how many people were staring at him.


    Including Yan Qingshan himself, there must be someone planning it.


    But Emperor Ming Pei didn''t want them to discuss marriage right now, or in other words, he didn''t want Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong to get married in a hurry.


    Because he has a major issue in his mind, and how to decide this matter has too much to do with it, so their wife''s temperament and family background also need to be considered.


    Thinking in his heart, he didn''t look too much.


    Duanzi himself didn¡¯t look too much, so he turned his head to look at the ground next to him, and asked, ¡°Yeah, what do you like to eat?¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What?"


    Xinbao looked back and forth at the field with eager eyes: "Whatever you want to eat, Xinbao will plant it for you!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "You see what is suitable for planting, so just plant some at will, and yeah, can it make you lack food?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Then Xinbao will grow some fruits."


    Outside, Hao Huashi glanced in this direction.


    The four of them went out to play early in the morning, and just came back now, and then these noble girls bumped into them suddenly, came forward to salute, and they had common names, any fool would know what was going on.


    It wasn''t for him in the first place, he was just watching the fun, but after the name was finished, more than one girl here had an ugly face, and he was a little upset.


    In fact, Yuan Yaochu is only half a year younger than Yan Shifan, and he is already at the age to discuss marriage. Regardless of his family background, he is also a wealthy son-in-law, but his temperament is too childish, so Mrs. Yuan has already let out the rumor that he is not suitable for early marriage. , Don''t consider getting married until after the weak crown.


    So these people came for a few people from the Prince''s family.


    As soon as they signed up, they had never heard of it, and they knew that they had found the wrong person. They also felt ashamed, so they left without saying a few words.


    Walking for a while, a girl spit quietly and said in a low voice, "Unlucky!"


    Hao Huashi heard it in his ears, and the boss was upset, and he sued them firmly as soon as he came in.


    Several people were talking, when a young **** ran in and saluted Yan Shifan: "Your Highness, the Emperor has called you over!"


    Yan Shifan quickly stood up: "You only called me?"


    "Yes," said the little eunuch, "It seems that His Highness wants to call you."


    Yan Shifan didn''t say much, and walked quickly all the way. He is tall and has long legs, and he seems to be playing on such a small hill.


    At this moment, Emperor Ming and Pei had already sat down in the pavilion.


    In winter, the pavilion is surrounded by cloth, and a brazier is lit inside, so it is not cold to sit.


    Emperor Ming Pei was peeling melon seeds with Xinbao to eat, when Yan Shifan went in to salute, Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand casually: "Sit."


    Yan Shifan sat down.


    Tuanzi said to him: "Big brother, let''s peel melon seeds for Yeye to eat, okay?"


    Yan Shifan responded, moved the round stool over, and peeled melon seeds.


    He didn''t need to touch it with his teeth, he just squeezed it open, and the peeling was quite fast, and he took out a small dish, and brought it in front of Emperor Ming Pei.


    Xinbao stared at Emperor Ming Pei with watery eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei pretended not to notice, and ate slowly, while talking to Yan Shifan: "Just now when Yuan Er and the others came back, did they meet someone?"


    Yan Shifan said: "Yes, I said that I met some noble girls."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Fan''er is not young anymore, what kind of girl do you like?"


    Yan Shifan coughed twice, a little embarrassed, but still said seriously: "Yeah, my grandson doesn''t think so for the time being."


    "Oh? Why?" Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "At your age, if you were among the people, you would have been married a long time ago? Now that the dust has settled, you can start a family and marry a wife so that you can accompany your mother."


    Emperor Ming Pei was eating melon seeds leisurely while talking.


    Duanzi snuggled up to him very affectionately.


    Emperor Ming Pei squeezed the melon seeds and raised his hand, he felt a small hand stretching out from under his ribs... stretching out... stretching out...


    And she didn''t pinch, but grabbed, grabbing small handfuls and stuffing them into her mouth.


    He pinched one on purpose, lifted it halfway, and then suddenly went back, his fingers touched the back of his fleshy little hand, and then he retracted it abruptly.


    Emperor Ming Pei almost laughed out loud, and turned to glance at his granddaughter.


    Xinbao still had a melon seed stuck to the corner of his mouth, as if he had grown a small tooth. He bent his eyes at him and tried to smile.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and turned back.


    The emperor''s attitude is so casual, no one can imagine that the emperor does not want them to get married early.


    Yan Shifan didn''t expect either.


    He pondered for a while, but still seriously replied: "Yeah, my grandson''s thinking may be a bit pedantic. The grandson thinks that husband and wife are destined for a lifetime. Marriage is for filial piety to parents, or for having children. ...The cart before the horse. The grandson thinks that marriage is for Feng Xie Luan, to spend a lifetime together, and to marry the two surnames... When she becomes a wife, they will honor their parents together, and have children. It will be a matter of course."


    He glanced at Emperor Ming Pei, seeing that his expression was still relaxed, and then continued: "Grandson thinks that grandson and younger brothers and sisters are upright despite hardships, and they are all thanks to their parents'' upbringing. The same experience, If you change a pair of parents, you may blame each other, frown, or even quarrel, if they are such parents, we are definitely not what we are today."


    He paused: "So my grandson thinks that getting married is a matter that cannot be overstated. And the grandson still wants to go to the border. I don''t know how many years, so the grandson doesn''t want to think about it for the time being, otherwise , Married and left at home, if something cannot be dealt with in time, it would be a bit irresponsible."


    Emperor Ming Pei was noncommittal, and said: "If in the future, the girl you fancy, will your parents not like it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： Throbbing

    Chapter 452 Heartbeat


    Yan Shifan replied very calmly: "If there is no reason, I will fight and check it out. If there is a reason, I will follow the arrangement of my parents. My wife must be liked by both parents."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed: "Okay, okay."


    Actually, Yan Shifan¡¯s statement is somewhat strong, or in other words, very strong.


    This also shows his temperament, which is actually a big man.


    It is not that he does not lack the consciousness and wisdom to obey his wishes, but he still decides to express clearly what he wants to avoid future conflicts.


    Instead of expressing his intentions euphemistically, he then said something like "Yeah, I must obey what I command." He refused to let himself fall into such a choice, even if he risked angering the emperor.


    These children, indeed, each have their own temperament.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and asked Tuanzi, "What kind of sister-in-law does Xinbao want?"


    Duanzi thought for a while: "It looks good."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said nothing more.


    During the rest of the time, the three of them chatted for a while and ate up half a plate of melon seeds before preparing to go down the mountain.


    The **** is not too steep, so the dumpling was directly carried by the elder brother, chatting all the way down the mountain.


    At night, the medicine from the Tai Hospital is refined.


    Xinbao went to look at it. The finished medicine was refined very well, and the medicine bags were cut into small pieces and wrapped in coarse cloth, which can be used for bathing.


    But the bath is not needed for the time being, Xinbao just brought the patented medicine to Yuan Shenjue, and then swallow one pill in the morning on an empty stomach, and another pill before going to sleep at night.


    As for the clothes, as soon as the emperor spoke, Fang Wuyou immediately gave orders. Xiuniang rushed to work overnight, and when Xinbao woke up in the morning, the little Hufu was delivered.


    Besides, the Prince''s family is very popular now, and the people below are also flattering and thoughtful. Although Mrs. Lin didn''t want it, she still sent a few sets over.


    Ms. Lin became interested as soon as she saw it, so after breakfast, the family hurried out.


    Xinbao learned her lesson and specially went over to invite Yeye, but Emperor Ming Pei refused to go, so she came back again.


    Everyone is discussing in a hurry.


    The twins wanted to ride by themselves, but they were rejected. Of course, Xinbao couldn''t ride by himself. In the end, it was decided that Mrs. Lin would ride with Xinbao, and then Yan Shifan and Yuan Er would take the twins, and Yuan Shenjue would take care of them. Xinbao, while Hao Huashi is responsible for taking care of the weak chicken''s second brother.


    Shen Shouyan and Zhong Limin also came, and the other guards and shadow guards also rode horses, and went out with a huff.


    The wind is not too strong, but it is strong when the horses run, so everyone put on masks, and the dumpling was the most tightly covered. They wore beard hats with quilted cotton and quilted masks, and only a pair of black and white were exposed. Big eyes, small hands tucked inside the sleeves.


    In winter, there is actually no scenery, but a large group of people come out, listening to the sound of hooves around them, there is a sense of heroism on the battlefield.


    They didn''t want to disturb the people, they walked along the official road, drove a few miles, rushed up a small hill, and then stopped to rest.


    After a while, a group of people came to visit.


    Long Xiangwei reported in, Yan Qingshan only said: "I don''t see you. If anyone comes again, they will all disappear, so there is no need to pass it on."


    The people who came to visit at this time were all people with little status.


    Because people with status have the opportunity to meet at the palace banquet hall, at least they have to "know each other" first, and then they can come to build a relationship, otherwise, just say who I am, if they don''t give face, say no, Then when there is a chance again, it will be difficult to open your mouth when talking.


    So unless you want to gain the reputation of a virtuous corporal, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t see it or you don¡¯t see it.


    The people over there naturally didn''t dare to say anything, so they could only back away.


    Xinbao dismounted and played for a while, Yan Shifan pointed to the forest over there and asked, "Uncle Shen, do you think you can hit things over there?"


    Shen Shouyan said: "It should be done. It can''t be a big one. It should be a rabbit and a pheasant."


    "Shall we go then?" Yan Shifan said enthusiastically, "Who will come tomorrow morning?"


    "I, I," the twins responded in unison, and Yan Shichang also said: "I will come too."


    It was settled after a while.


    Almost at the same time, in Xinbao''s mind, the book that had always been vaguely "receded" and disappeared, and the Sansheng Stone reappeared, and the pictures and words appeared at the same time.


    ¡ºYan Shifan stretched out his hand to help, the woman raised her head, looked at each other, in the faint fragrance, Yan Shifan seemed to feel her heart beating. ¡»


    And the picture seems to be the mountain he pointed at!


    Big brother still held a bow in one hand, and was bending down to help a beautiful woman in a lotus-blue cloak.


    Xinbao turned to look for someone, and Yuan Shenjue, who had been standing behind him, took a step forward. Xinbao saw that there were people all around, and it was difficult to speak, so he grabbed his hand and wrote on his palm.


    Yuan Shenjue waited patiently for her to finish drawing before whispering: "It''s nothing, it should be tomorrow''s business, we''ll talk about it when we go back."


    Xinbao nodded, fixed his eyes on big brother, afraid that he would go today on a whim.


    Although this sentence itself is fine, if it appears on the stone, it means that it is definitely a great bad luck. Then the appearance of this woman and the incense must be sent by the blind villain.


    There was nothing interesting at first, everyone went around and prepared to go back, Xinbao directly opened his hand: "Big brother hug!"


    Yan Shifan picked her up casually, and said with a smile, "Ride with big brother?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    Yan Shifan said to his younger brother, "Go and sit with Uncle."


    Little Fifth Brother immediately ran over and asked Second Master Shen to take him, and everyone came back with a whoosh.


    Entering the room, everyone was shivering with cold, drinking **** soup, Xinbao was about to say something, but Yuan Shenjue gestured to her again, indicating not to speak yet.


    Xinbao didn''t understand what he meant, but he still restrained himself from saying anything, and just kept staring at his big brother.


    Yuan Shenjue went over to talk to the second elder brother, and the second elder brother came and took Yan Shifan and the twins away. Seeing that the room was full of his own people, Yuan Shenjue signaled Xinbao to tell Yan Qingshan.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "What I mean is, if you want to try the jade card, don''t even mention it to Brother Yan, and see how it works."


    Yan Qingshan nodded: "Yes."


    Anyway, there are so many shadow guards, even if there is no jade card, he does not have to avoid it himself. Besides, as long as there is precaution, it will not necessarily be affected by the fragrance.


    Several people discussed it, and when Yan Shifan came back, they took out the jade token and asked him to carry it close to his body.


    This jade tablet was not perforated, so it was tied with a thin string. After putting it on for him, Yuan Shenjue looked at Xinbao.


    Xinbao didn''t understand what he meant, and stared blankly at him.


    Yuan Shenjue thought for a while, and simply tore off the rope. It was strange to say that after tearing it off, he stuck the back of the jade card to Yan Shifan''s body. Moved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： Brothers turn against each other

    Chapter 453 The country changed hands and the brothers turned against each other


    Everyone gasped in surprise.


    Xinbao also let out a surprise at the same time.


    Yuan Shenjue raised his eyebrows at Tuanzi, expressing his inquiry. This time, Tuanzi understood, and nodded his head vigorously.


    At the moment when the jade plaque was affixed, the picture on the Sansheng Stone slowly disappeared, indicating that this time the bad luck has been avoided.


    Even if I didn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ve already avoided it.


    Yan Shifan looked at the two of them and frowned.


    Then he tried picking.


    Putting hard can also move, the strength is similar to the water on the skin, sucking the jade tablet.


    Yan Shifan put the jade tablet in a suitable place, got up and walked around again, jumped, and made sure that it would not fall off, then looked at the crowd and said, "Say something?"


    "Don''t say it," the second elder brother had successfully obtained the spoiler, and said contentedly, "I won''t say it this time. You can do whatever you want."


    Yan Shifan looked at him, didn''t ask any further questions, and said, "That''s fine."


    The second elder brother hugged the dumpling and reported to Emperor Ming Pei, who sneered repeatedly.


    This seems to be another Zhu Chanjuan.


    At that time, Zhu Chanjuan, not to mention those people in the Jianghu, stirred up wind and rain among the princes, changed hands, and more than one pair of brothers turned against each other. If he hadn''t been vigilant from the beginning, he would have taken advantage of it The mentality is accepting, and I have always been very nervous... Maybe I will be one of those princes who are dizzy!


    Now the prince''s family is close, and the brothers have deep feelings. If that woman really succeeds, even if she suppresses her emotions and doesn''t do anything after being tempted, with such awkwardness, the brotherhood will never return to the present. Seriously. ...His heart should be punished!


    The methods of the people behind the scenes are really hard to guard against. They can''t hide at home every day, but they can prevent things like assassination, and how can they prevent earthquakes like Yuan Shenjue''s encounter? Can''t think of it!


    Also like this time, there are countless women waiting to meet Zhuangzi around. If it wasn''t for Xinbao''s warning, who would have thought that this was also a part of bad luck? You may not even know if you are in the game!


    Really vicious and disgusting!


    Looking at his expression, the second elder brother also guessed what he was thinking, and persuaded him in a low voice: "Huang Yeye, the people behind the scenes have failed to make plans, and they will show up sooner or later. I''m afraid we won''t be able to wait for long. And we are now , there is more than one way to deal with him, he is the one to be afraid of."


    Emperor Ming Pei whispered after a long while: "I was thinking, back then, more than one eminent monk of your imperial grandmother said that she is the face of longevity... If there is no such thing..."


    He shook his head, said no more, just said: "Go back."


    Xinbao saw his serious face, so she went over to hug him, the second elder brother whispered: "Xinbao, let''s see Huangyeye tomorrow."


    Xinbao didn''t want to leave, so he stretched his arms around his neck, Ming Peidi put his arms around the little person, and gently patted her head.


    Her soft little body is full of trust and dependence, which gave him great comfort.


    He hugged her for a long time before patting her on the back: "Xin Baoer, go back with brother, yeah yeah it''s okay."


    He handed the dumpling to the second brother, who saluted silently and led her back out.


    Yan Shifan made a hunting appointment with someone yesterday, and took his younger brothers there early in the morning. Xiao Tai heard about it temporarily, and went to play with him. Yan Qingshan arranged for the shadow guards to do the rest, and they couldn''t be busy with them.


    Xinbao is worried, he woke up in the morning and couldn''t eat in time, so he came over to take a look first.


    Emperor Ming Pei, as an emperor, felt sentimental for a moment, but he had already calmed down. He was sitting and talking with Mr. Yuan when he heard the familiar sound of footsteps. Xiao Tuanzi in a red cloak came in and held the screen with his little hands. , big eyes staring straight at his face.


    Emperor Ming Pei had a lovely face, smiled and opened his hands: "Yeah hug."


    Fat Tuanzi ran over, opened his hands, and jumped up hard, letting Yeye hug him more easily.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and hugged tightly: "Xinbao got up so early today?"


    Chunhua and others hurriedly said: "Back to the emperor, your highness is in a hurry to see the emperor, even breakfast is useless!"


    "Have you eaten yet?" Emperor Ming Pei ordered someone to serve breakfast, sat there with the old man Yuan, watched his granddaughter eat breakfast, and asked her, "Where does Xinbao want to go today?"


    Tuanzi thought for a while: "I don''t know, big brother went hunting, and Xinbao wants to go hunting too."


    As soon as she said this, the old man laughed and said, "Your majesty is really good at predicting things."


    Emperor Ming Pei also laughed, and said: "Yeye asked someone to make a small bow and arrow for Xinbao, and Yeye will teach Xinbao bow and arrow later."


    "Bow and arrow?" Tuanzi was very interested: "What kind of bow and arrow?"


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to send it in for a look. Xinbao was so big that he couldn''t learn to bow and arrow, that is, to play. The small bows and arrows he made were very small.


    Xinbao took a look and asked, "Is there a bigger one?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "You can''t pull away such a big one, and you want to make it bigger."


    Having said that, I still asked people to fetch it, and a lot of them were brought in a hula. There were many inner eunuchs lined up, and Xinbao immediately spotted one who was about her height and was inlaid with gems. He held it with both hands, thinking Drag it down.


    The **** didn''t dare to let go of his hand at all, and continued with both hands, "Little Highness, please be careful, don''t smash your feet."


    The dumpling struggled to the ground: "Yeah, Xinbao wants this."


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "Baby, it''s not that I won''t give it to you. Even if you grow up, you won''t be able to draw this bow."


    Tuanzi said: "But this one is pretty."


    All right, Emperor Ming Pei chose a small bow for her himself, and kept this one.


    Tuanzi looked at it happily for a while, and then said to Chunhua: "I want the blue dress from yesterday, and that very majestic belt with a lot of skin."


    Chunhua responded, and brought it after a while.


    The people below want to make fun of it, they are all made according to the clothes of the adults. In addition to the clothes, they also made animal skin aprons and belts, which are belts on which many things can be hung.


    But most of the four- and five-year-old children have no waist, not only no waist, but also a small belly. After wearing it, it is like a child stealing an adult''s clothes.


    But Tuanzi didn''t feel it at all. After changing out, Gu Pan Zixiong walked out of a pace that his relatives did not recognize, and urged Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, why haven''t you changed yet, hurry up!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "We don''t go hunting, we only learn bow and arrow, and we don''t need to change clothes."


    "I want to change it, I want to change it." Tuanzi pulled Yeye up with both hands, and walked in with his head on his head: "Hurry up and change it, let''s wear it together."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his hand helplessly, Fang Wuyou hurriedly brought him a hunting suit to change, and Tuanzi kept telling him outside: "Yeah, don''t forget to wear that belt!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said while changing his clothes: "That''s called a belt. The original meaning of the word "õÞõó" is to walk in small steps, and most of the things hanging on it are personal belongings, such as counting bags, knives, whetstones, Qibizhen, Juejue, etc. Needle barrels, flint bags, these are called the seven things of õÞõó..."


    While popularizing science, he changed it. Tuanzi was waiting outside eagerly. When he saw Yeye walking out, his eyes widened and he said, "Wow!"


    She ran over and grabbed Emperor Ming Pei''s hand, raised her face, and blew rainbow farts crazily: "Yeah, you are too majestic! You are so handsome! Yah, the most handsome in the world!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： I keep a naughty bag

    Chapter 454 I raised a naughty bag


    Emperor Ming Pei is both civil and military. He has not gained weight in his old age, and his body is still straight. Once he puts on this hunting suit, he is really majestic and handsome.


    At this moment, Yuan Xiang still hadn''t left, he also stood up and said with a smile: "The emperor''s prestige really remains the same as before."


    He said to Tuanzi: "Yeah, you brought the frontier army back to the city. You were dressed in military uniform and a tall horse. That was the real power of Hess..."


    Emperor Ming Pei also felt a little emotional: "Thirty years have passed."


    He shook his head and pressed the little head of Tuanzi again: "I changed my clothes too, let''s go!"


    Xinbao let out an oh, and went over to ask someone to tie the cloak. Emperor Ming Pei asked Yuanxiang again: "Do you want to go and see?"


    "No, no, no," Yuan Pingnian was Emperor Ming Pei''s companion, and he spoke more casually in private: "I don''t have the emperor''s both civil and military skills, so I just go there and watch."


    Emperor Ming Pei was about to speak when he caught sight of Tuanzi out of the corner of his eye and was startled: "Xinbao!"


    Xinbao was also taken aback by him: "Huh?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What are you doing?"


    Tuanzi was holding up the big bow she had picked, and several eunuchs beside her stretched out their hands to support it.


    Tuanzi asked strangely: "Yeah, isn''t he going to take Xinbao to shoot arrows?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was angry and funny: "How old are you, can you carry such a big bow?"


    Xinbao argues: "The bow needs to be bigger to be majestic and beautiful. Besides, Xinbao''s clothes match the color of this jewel."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her chubby little face, and couldn''t bear to tell her that prestige and prestige...has nothing to do with you!


    He paused for a moment, then said: "Let her recite it, and let her try to sink it herself!"


    The back bow is actually put on by a person, and the string is placed on the shoulder, but the bow she picked is too big, almost taller than her, and it hits the ground when it hangs down. Tuanzi carries it very seriously, while Emperor Ming Pei stretched out his hand: "Go, go, hurry up, Xinbao won''t last long."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was speechless: "Why don''t you recite it if you can''t recite it!"


    Tuanzi said: "But Xinbao also wants to be as majestic as Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei opened his mouth and closed it again, inexplicably happy.


    He reached out his hand silently, holding the bow and arrow for her, and the grandparent and grandson walked out the door slowly.


    Xinbao didn''t have to bear the weight of the big bow, and his small body stretched out immediately, and asked him: "Yeah, do you know anyone who can draw?"


    Emperor Ming Pei ordered directly: "Recruit some painters."


    A **** responded and went.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What do you want a painter to do? What to paint?"


    Tuanzi said happily: "Xinbao and Yeye are so majestic, and they can be passed down to future generations after they are painted."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said with a smile: "It has been passed down to future generations, do you know that I raised a naughty bag?"


    While talking, suddenly saw a yellow dog galloping towards this side.


    Xinbao was startled, and hugged Ming Peidi''s leg: "Yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t panic, and looked forward, Yuan Shenjue chased after him, and said with a smile, "Xinbao, you don''t recognize him? This is Shen Qiu."


    He bent down and touched two, Xinbao took a look, and said in surprise: "Shen Qiu is so big?"


    She slowly let go of Ming Peidi''s leg, "Does he still know me?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Of course I know each other, otherwise how would I come here?"


    Xinbao stepped out from the circle of bow and arrow, Shen Qiu yelled at her, Xinbao stretched out his small hand, touched it, and apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t recognize it was you."


    Shen Qiu tilted his head, the fox''s eyes were shining, and his fur was smooth and smooth. It seemed that he had been raised very well.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it and said, "This fox has completely lost its wildness.


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "It was alright when I was in Yutang Village, I still hunted by myself, my brother brought it all the way, and raised it in the courtyard, the servants didn''t dare to let it go out by itself, so it gradually fattened up, I can''t run anymore."


    Xinbao touched it for a while, and invited Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, do you want to touch it, Shen Qiu''s fur is so easy to touch."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I don''t want to touch it."


    Xinbao touched it a few more times: "Xinbao wants to go hunting with Yeye, Brother Xiaoxian, Shen Qiu, do you want to go?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    He stood up and signaled Shen Qiu to follow, Ming Peidi was about to hand over the bow to his servants, when Xinbao galloped back and slipped into the circle of the bow and arrow again, still holding onto his scorpion with one hand bring.


    Emperor Ming Pei could only continue walking with his bow and arrows in hand.


    Yuan Shen Jue noticed it very quickly, and came over to take the hand, while Shen Qiu wobbled behind.


    The small school field is not far away, and we will be there soon. Less than ten steps ahead, a grass target has already been set up, which is as big as an umbrella, and a table is already set up in front, as high as a leg. , This is for the convenience of the emperor to teach his granddaughter how to shoot arrows.


    Xinbao took off the cloak decently, and Emperor Ming Pei hugged her onto the stage, not forgetting to put a small finger on her, while explaining to her: "Separate your feet, yes, just separate them like this, Clasp the string with your hand, and clasp the string with three fingers..."


    Tuanzi''s chubby hand was so fleshy that he couldn''t hold it. Emperor Ming Pei was really afraid that she would cut her hand, so he separated it with his fingers: "Don''t block it with your hand, or it will collapse if you are not careful. Loosen it!" Be quick... keep your eyes on the front..."


    Xinbao is quite serious about what he does.


    Yuan Shen Jue had never learned bows and arrows, so he became interested and ordered someone to bring him a bow and arrows in a low voice.


    The **** trotted to bring it, and he was next to him, trying to draw the bow according to the movement essentials taught by Ming Pei Dijiao.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at it and said, "Just do as he does."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao has already met."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Try Xinbao, you must let go in time, do you know?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei taught her with a big bow, looked a little worried, then hugged the dumpling towards him, and told her to stay away from the bow and arrow, "Avoid the bow string, yeah, let go in time, Resolutely let go, remember?"


    "Remember," Tuanzi nodded, "Yeah, don''t worry!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed, and then slowly pulled the bowstring a little, not daring to use too much force, and said: "Are you watching? Send!"


    As soon as he let go, the bow and arrow flew out crookedly. The grass target in front of him was too close and too big, and he went in with a snap. .¡±


    Tuanzi said modestly: "It''s a pity that the painter hasn''t come yet, and no one has recorded this wonderful scene."


    "It''s nothing," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Wait, Yeye and Xinbao shoot another arrow. Would you like Xinbao to try with a small bow and arrow?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Alright."


    She changed to a small bow and arrow, and Ming Peidi held her belly with one arm, and then watched the little meat dumpling follow the essentials of the movements he taught, and moved the movements. Although the movements were not standard, the main points were really memorized.


    Then there was a "hey" pull...it didn''t pull away.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, pinched her little hand, exerted a little strength, and the small arrow slowly floated out again, and shot at the straw target in front of him.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Not bad, not bad, every shot is right."


    Fang Wuyou watched silently from behind.


    At first I thought the emperor was coaxing his granddaughter...but after watching it, I found that the emperor really thought so...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： Test Liuyuan to be a military officer

    Chapter 455 Examination of Liu Yuan as a military officer


    Duanzi was enthralled by Ye Yekua, holding a small bow and arrow, very proactively shooting endlessly.


    Although she couldn''t pull it away at all, it was all Yeye who was pulling hard, but Tuanzi didn''t think so.


    Emperor Ming Pei was holding the bow by her side, and he could feel the whole little man leaning back, his belly bulging out, using all his strength, his little face flushed red.


    Emperor Ming Pei not only had to draw the bow, but also had to struggle with her downwards, for fear that she would push the little bow to the sky as soon as she let go.


    Fortunately, the people below are flattering, the grass target is made like a big umbrella, no matter how you shoot, it can catch it, and after a while, it shoots like a hedgehog.


    After shooting a bag of swords, Tuanzi was still unsatisfied, and wanted to shoot again. Emperor Ming Pei coughed, and said with a straight face: "Take a break, it''s the first time to learn, don''t hurt yourself."


    Tuanzi let go, let go, and swung his small arms back and forth: "I''m so tired from archery. Xinbao''s shoulders are sore, and so are his arms."


    Yuan Shenjue came over and took her off the table. A servant had already poured tea, so Yuan Shenjue slowly fed it to her.


    Emperor Ming Pei exercised his muscles and bones, took the big jewel-encrusted bow picked by Tuanzi, and looked at it carefully.


    Then he walked to the other side, bowed his bow and set an arrow, his body slowly turned to the side, straight and vigorous, like a Yuan stopping a Yue. The next moment, with a swish, the arrow flew out and landed on the distant target with a bang, and the scarlet arrow feathers were still trembling slightly.


    Others complimented her one after another. Emperor Ming Pei turned his head and glanced at his granddaughter, and saw her granddaughter''s big eyes widened, her small mouth slightly opened, her face full of surprise and admiration...


    This little expression really pleased him, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t hold back his smile, took another arrow, bent the bow and set the arrow again, and still hit the target with one arrow.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help shouting: "Yeah!"


    She stood up suddenly, standing on Yuan Shenjue''s lap, she was so handsome that she was speechless!


    The winding moon is half bright, and the shooting star is far away!


    The old man in a well-dressed suit held a longbow, his arms spread out, his body turned sideways, and his arrows were like shooting stars!


    The sense of time, the sense of story, the sense of vicissitudes that can only be found in the era of cold weapons, rushes to the face, almost every frame seems to come out of a history book, so handsome that it cannot be described in words!


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced back.


    Little Tuanzi clasped his hands together, his little face was flushed with excitement, and the admiration in his eyes was about to jump out: "Yeah! Yay! The best in the world!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed again and again, and continued to take the arrow back.


    He hasn''t touched bows and arrows for many years, and the bow he uses is also decorative. It''s big, thick and heavy, and it''s not easy to handle. After firing a few arrows, his arms are faintly sore.


    But being looked at by his little granddaughter with such admiring eyes, Emperor Ming Pei chatted like a teenager, and shot a bag of swords in a hurry, and the arrow hit the bull''s-eye. His performance was extremely brave.


    The little fan girl Tuanzi was so excited that her voice was almost broken: "Yeah! Yay! Yay is great!"


    Emperor Ming Pei handed the bow to someone else, then turned around and walked back, reaching out to hug it.


    Tuanzi jumped into his arms as soon as he jumped, with both hands and feet, hugging him like a koala: "Yeah! Yay, super brave! Super powerful! Super! Heroic! Handsome!"


    Emperor Ming Pei sat down in the chair and embraced his granddaughter. Tuanzi still looked up, excited, and wanted to grab his clothes and stand up: "Yeah! Yeh!"


    Emperor Ming Pei held down the chubby little dumpling: "What''s the fuss! These are all common things."


    "Unusual!" Tuanzi shook his head vigorously: "Yeah, number one in the world!"


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to his granddaughter''s sincere rainbow fart, and the smile on the corner of his mouth never stopped. Fang Wuyou came over to serve tea, and found that Emperor Ming Pei''s hands trembled slightly when he served it, and then he calmly put his elbows on the On the armrest, drinking slowly.


    Fang Wuyou didn''t show anything on his face, and of course he wouldn''t foolishly go over to be rubbed by the emperor, and stepped back silently, tsk-tsk inwardly.


    Tell me, is it easy to coax a granddaughter when you are old?


    Yuan Shen Jue also drank his tea slowly, listening to the tuanzi making noise... At this moment, he decided on the path he would take in his life.


    He wants to take the Liuyuan exam and become a military officer.


    No matter how well written the article is, Tuanzi will not be able to see it. It is enough to get six yuan in the test, and it is enough to say it well.


    Only by playing martial arts can she be handsome, she can understand, and she will like it.


    Because Emperor Ming Pei seldom summoned people to make paintings, Huangzhuang did not call painters over in advance, and it was already sealed. They were temporarily dispatched from the officials of the Imperial Academy. It was already very late when they came, and they had already played enough Yes, ready to go back.


    As soon as the painter came, Emperor Ming Pei looked at the dumpling.


    Duanzi was also hesitant, and then she asked those people: "What kind of painting do you think?"


    It was difficult to answer this question, so one person said: "I wonder what your highness is referring to?"


    Xinbao compared it to Emperor Ming Pei: "That''s right, Xinbao wants a bow that is as majestic and handsome as Yeyela bow, but Xinbao''s face is better."


    Painters: "..."


    One of them said: "Your Highness wants a majestic bow drawing, right?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi nodded sharply, and brought the big bow over again: "I want a picture of Xinbao riding on a horse and pulling such a big bow. But Xinbao can''t pull it, so you have to use your imagination. Let¡¯s imagine a pack of beasts ahead.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s mouth twitched, and a group of beasts? ?


    Several people:"¡­"


    Several people looked at each other: "I obey the order."


    So they went back directly, and then went back to change their clothes.


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei returned, Yuan Xiang brought a painting over.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a look and said, "Pfft!"


    He looked at it, laughed again and again and said, "Take it and show it to Xinbao."


    Fang Wuyou responded repeatedly, and asked someone to send him over.


    Xinbao had just changed her clothes, and Chunhua and the others were pinching her small shoulders and arms. As soon as she said that she had sent the painting, Xinbao wanted to take it.


    Yuru took it directly and unfolded it.


    The painting depicts the scene when the grandfather and grandson went out just now.


    Emperor Ming Pei held his bow behind his back with one hand, majestic and calm. Tuanzi was wearing a red cloak and a hunting jacket inside, and put it in a big bow. Two chubby hands were clasping Emperor Mingpei''s thigh, with his mouth slightly open, with a panicked expression on his face.


    Obviously it is the kind of chubby painting style of the ancients, but Emperor Ming Pei is majestic on the surface and loving in heart, and Tuanzi is heroic but tender in reality...the paintings are vivid and vivid on the paper.


    Tuanzi said: "That''s great, the painting is really good, show it to your parents."


    Yu Ru responded with a smile, and sent it to Yan Qingshan and the others.


    Xinbao asked: "Has big brother returned from hunting?"


    Bai Ji replied respectfully, "Not yet."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh!"


    At this moment, Yan Shifan and the others hunted some scattered game and were about to go down the mountain.


    Yan Shifan knew that there might be an accident today, but since he was kept from knowing, it shouldn¡¯t be something like falling down a mountain, so he didn¡¯t care too much, the group had a good time playing, and they talked and laughed when they saw that the time was about the same Down the mountain, all the way back to Huangzhuang, nothing happened.


    On the other side, the shadow guards had already surrounded several people from a distance, and Hao Huashi was also brought along to prevent accidents.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： It was mysterious

    Chapter 456 is already mysterious


    Nowadays, there are quite a few families with their daughters around here, but they usually don¡¯t go to such a remote place. After all, this kind of thing is meant to be a ¡°chance encounter¡±, not a stalking!


    Of course, you can also pretend to be hunting, but these people obviously don''t have much skill, they are just ordinary weak women.


    The woman in the lotus-blue cloak looks fifteen or sixteen years old at most, and she is indeed beautiful, especially with a thin stature and a delicate temperament, and she has a feeling of pity for me.


    The woman walking with her was wearing a red cloak. She looked about the same age as her, and she was also very beautiful, but she was more gorgeous. She walked a few steps faster, as if she didn''t want to talk to her.


    Only up a short section of Ershan Mountain, several women were already out of breath. The woman in red asked, "Where is it? Is there anyone?"


    The woman in the lotus green cloak was quiet all the time, but obviously she couldn''t hold on any longer. They stood and rested separately, and then the woman in red said coldly, "Miss Rou''er, didn''t you and Brother Jiang have agreed to each other? Is it for life? Why do you have to come here with me? It¡¯s not good for my daughter¡¯s family to be so obsessed!¡±


    The woman in the lotus green cloak said softly: "Sister, if you keep barking like this, grandma will be angry! I have nothing to do with my cousin, and now I am here for the sake of my family... Sister, don''t be self-willed, we sisters must work together, Only when the family is good can we be good."


    The two quarreled with each other for a few words, and the woman in red became more and more angry, and finally couldn''t help it, rushed forward, and pushed hard.


    The cloak of Lianqing hurriedly grabbed the tree and called for someone. Several maids pushed her, and the woman in red suddenly screamed: "Hu Ping, Juan! Push her down, one hundred taels of silver per person!"


    The first two guards stepped forward hesitantly, but they didn''t make a move. Lianqing Cloak cried and begged them to let her go...then the two guards came over and pushed the woman in red down as if possessed by ghosts.


    The shadow guard only watched from afar without interfering.


    The hillside was not too steep. The woman in red was crying, and the two maids rolled and climbed down to support her.


    Finally, the guards also went down, and after a while of fuss, the group split into two groups and went back.


    The shadow guard quickly found out his identity.


    The woman in the lotus green cloak, named Zhou Mingyan, is the Fourth Miss of Anfengbo Mansion.


    On the surface, it is a descendant, but in fact it is a descendant of the outer room. The son of the Bofu raised a daughter Yu Shi outside, and gave birth to Zhou Mingyan, who is extremely beautiful.


    Later, Yu Shi gave birth to another son. Six or seven years ago, the eldest son brought Zhou Mingyan to meet the old uncle, and the old uncle allowed the three of them to enter the house. Yu Shi became a concubine. Miss Zhou Mingwan''s twin sister was sent outside because she was afraid that she would not be able to support her, and she was directly recorded in the name of her aunt.


    After this family entered the mansion, she was very doted on. Zhou Mingyan also lived a happy life. It is said that she is very cunning, and many young men who come and go have fallen in love with her, even Zhou Mingwan, the husband who was betrothed by the woman in red since childhood. , the same is true, last year there was a quarrel, saying that she would not marry, so the two sisters have always been in the same situation.


    The Uncle Anfeng''s Mansion has long been in decline, and it was obvious that they wanted to borrow a female superior, so after finding out the news that they were out hunting, they were asked to come out to have a date.


    Maybe the original development of the matter was that they pushed Zhou Mingyan down, and even left together, but now, by accident, Zhou Mingwan was pushed down.


    Zhou Mingwan was the real Miss Di who was favored, and she had only four maids by her side, so she was pulled up at that time and went back.


    In a word, Zhou Mingyan didn''t seem to be ordered by others, and she didn''t seem to know it herself.


    Yan Shirong said: "It''s also possible that that person just picked a suitable candidate. If it succeeds, then find an opportunity to contact her and discuss the conditions. If it doesn''t succeed, then it''s just a waste of incense, which is nothing."


    Yan Shifan nodded: "It''s possible. But I really can''t believe it. I just smelled it and liked her? Why do I feel so mysterious?"


    Yan Shirong said: "It''s really mysterious."


    Yan Shifan said: "So, what should we do now?"


    Yan Qingshan said in a deep voice: "Don''t do anything for now, just send someone to watch this woman secretly."


    Everyone had no objection, and then Yan Shifan took out the jade tablet from his arms, and said in surprise: "Look!"


    Everyone leaned over to have a look, and the dumpling also opened a gap, squeezed into the little head, and took a look.


    This jade tablet was originally crystal clear, but at this time, there was an extra crack, and it didn''t crack to the edge, but it felt like it was split from the middle.


    Yan Shifan was amazed, and Xinbao was also very surprised.


    She always thought that the broken jade was to prevent disasters or something, and it was all an excuse made by the jade merchants to prevent customers from complaining. Unexpectedly, jade can really prevent disasters! It will really crack if it is blocked by a disaster!


    Yan Shirong also said: "It seems that it can be used once."


    While talking, he took it and touched it: "It''s still warm, so it should still be usable."


    Yan Qingshan nodded: "Let''s put it in your place first, and we''ll talk about it later."


    Yan Shifan responded.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I will try to engrave that kind of jade plaque at night."


    "There''s no rush," Yan Shirong said, "Actually, as this woman, it won''t be easy for us to see her after we return to the palace."


    "That''s true."


    Several people were talking, when Tuanzi suddenly thought of something, slipped down from Aniang''s arms, and circled behind Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue glanced back, then left his seat directly, held her hand, and sat in a corner: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi quietly asked him: "Are you starting to hurt?"


    Yuan Shenjue has used her medicine for two days, and only said: "It hurts a little, itches a little. It''s not serious."


    Tuanzi kissed his face, then turned his face to the other side, and kissed the other side: "Be patient, if you feel uncomfortable, take a bath, the medicine in the bath is unlimited, how many times do you want to soak?" Once, just soak a few times."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Got it."


    Tuanzi scratched the chubby face, and looked at him sincerely with small eyes: "It''s a pity that there is no deuce symbol, otherwise you can give half of it to Xinbao, and Xinbao can hurt with you."


    Yuan Shenjue smiled and said: "Then I can''t bear it, it won''t hurt to kiss Xinbao."


    Tuanzi sighed like a grown-up, and patted his head: "It doesn''t hurt to kiss, it''s all a lie to children, I don''t believe it a long time ago!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Really, but I didn''t lie to Xinbao. If Xinbao kisses me, I will be very happy and I won''t feel any pain."


    Her big eyes are dark: "Really?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Really."


    She kissed him on the cheek and then stopped moving.


    Yuan Shen Jue waited for quite a while, but she remained motionless, her small mouth seemed to be glued to his face.


    Yuan Chen couldn''t help laughing, and wanted to move his face away, but she hugged her, and folded her two chubby hands, pressing his face hard, sticking to it, the whole face was covered in his face, warm His face was itchy from the warm breath.


    Yuan Shen Jue couldn''t help but smile, his eyes were bent, over there, Yan Shirong glanced a few times, and finally couldn''t help saying: "What are you doing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： have a hero

    Chapter 457 There is a hero in my heart


    As soon as he spoke, everyone looked over.


    Tuanzi remained motionless, but blinked and blinked her big eyes, and the eyeballs turned to that side.


    Yuan Shen Jue blushed, regretfully pulled away Tuanzi''s chubby hand, and moved his face away.


    Tuanzi turned around and looked at his family members, his chubby little face was full of innocence.


    Yan Shirong said: "Say, what are you doing?"


    Tuanzi pointed to Yuan Shenjue, and answered honestly: "Xinbao kisses him."


    Yan Shirong said: "Why did you kiss him?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao wants to kiss! Because brother Xiaoxian is cute."


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    He endured it but still couldn''t: "Why did it take so long to kiss?"


    "It''s not long!" Tuanzi was very innocent, and raised a little finger: "Xinbao only kissed once!"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    The logic of the dumpling, as long as the mouth does not leave, it is just a click.


    It''s a pity that this is the high IQ branch of the family, and Yan Shichang and the others are not there. As a mature adult, Yan Shirong doesn''t want to be naive and jealous, so in the end his calm troubles lead to the east: "Father, don''t you care?"


    Yan Qingshan asked him more calmly: "How?"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    He looked around, no one was willing to be a bad person, so he could only silently wave his hand and let his sister go.


    Xinbao finished what she could do, and went to sleep happily.


    It snowed heavily again in the morning.


    After breakfast, Xinbao put on small clogs, and creaked on the snow all the way to see Huang Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei got up early, and was sitting cross-legged on the warm kang reading a book. Xinbao rushed over, and Emperor Ming Pei reached out to pick him up.


    Emperor Ming Pei was used to Bing, and he casually held her little hand: "Why don''t you ask someone to hug her?"


    While speaking, she hugged the dumpling on her knees, and Xinbao raised her feet vigorously, showing him the clogs on her feet: "Xinbao wants to wear these shoes, don''t they look good?"


    This kind of clogs are six-hole, not flip-flops, they are worn on the outside of the shoes. They are very thick and have colorful paintings, which are very beautiful.


    Chunhua knelt down anxiously and took it off for her. The little **** silently cleaned the floor, Xinbao asked: "Yeah, have the painters all painted yet?"


    "The painting is finished." Emperor Ming Pei turned her direction, supported her calf towards the table, and motioned for others to put the paintings up. Xinbao stood up with both hands on the table, and looked at them one by one.


    The four painters finished the painting last night, each with their own way.


    Some of them carried out Tuanzi¡¯s orders completely, and drew a heroic little doll with a bow and arrow, and a real beast was drawn in front of it. It felt like a hunting picture. heart treasure.


    There are also some. The heart treasure in the painting is very similar, chubby and cute, but the prey is painted on the front.


    On the contrary, there is a man named Zheng Li, who drew a dumpling holding a bow and making a posture of pulling the bow. One of the best.


    But in Emperor Ming Pei''s view, he still couldn''t draw the cuteness of his granddaughter.


    He didn''t think that the request made by his granddaughter could not be fulfilled. He just thought that these people''s skills were really poor, and they couldn''t even draw a picture well!


    Tuanzi was not very satisfied either, she made a request: "Yeah, Xinbao wants that kind, there is a group of wild beasts in front, Xinbao is riding on a horse, the horse starts to run, seems to be chasing, Xinbao bows and sets an arrow, shooting That feeling of the beast over there."


    She compared the measurements while talking.


    What she thought was so beautiful, Ming Pei was so speechless: "Baby, it sure doesn''t look like Xinbao when you draw it!"


    Tuanzi took it for granted: "It doesn''t matter if it looks like it, as long as it looks good!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He simply didn''t know what to say, so he could only wave his hand in the end, signaling Fang Wuyou to deliver the order.


    Soon, all four painters came over.


    Xinbao reiterated the request again, while emphasizing: "The painted Xinbao should be as handsome and mighty as Yeye, thin and beautiful, the atmosphere should be super tense, and the bow should be drawn super full to make me appear super powerful. "


    She thought for a while, and added: "The bow should be inlaid with more gemstones. It should be shiny and super gorgeous, but don''t look like a nouveau riche."


    She stood and compared: "The wind when you run will blow up the corners of your clothes. It looks super real and majestic. When talking and laughing, the beast will be wiped out."


    also recited poems.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at his chubby granddaughter and was immediately happy: "Go, I also want to see what the drawing looks like."


    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay, and could only salute and retreat.


    Xin Bao waited with great anticipation.


    Emperor Ming Pei pressed the dumpling on his knee and told a story, and finally after an hour, he asked someone to go over there to have a look, and they were still drawing.


    When Tuanzi woke up from his afternoon nap, they were still drawing.


    Tuanzi sent people to watch over and over again, and several people almost cried in embarrassment.


    Now it is obvious that what the emperor wants is realism and a cute little princess. But if the little princess wants to be handsome and mighty, it must not be realistic at all!


    It is easy to please the emperor, and it is easy to please the little princess, but it is difficult to please both of them.


    Finally, Zheng Li had an idea...


    Anyway, until the next day, Xinbao finally saw the painting presented.


    Xinbao fell in love with Zheng Li''s painting at a glance!


    He drew it, which looks like a heart treasure who is slightly older than two years old. His eyebrows and eyes are very similar, and his clothes and hairstyle are exactly the same, but he is thin and smart. He is riding a tall horse, holding a huge bow, chasing a few prey, and his clothes are fluttering. Gone with the wind, the corners of the sleeves blew wind, quite a bit of sassy posture.


    Xinbao fell in love with it at first sight.


    Yes, thin and beautiful, this is me! Heroic and valiant, this is me! Beauty Camera? ? Anyway, this is me! The real me!


    Xin Baomei was bubbling, and she couldn''t get enough of it: "I''m so pretty! I''m so pretty! Why am I so pretty! What should I do if I''m so pretty!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was also quite satisfied, and said with a smile: "Not bad, reward!"


    Zheng Li thanked the reward eagerly, and Emperor Ming Pei encouraged his granddaughter: "Xinbao eats well, grow up quickly, and will look so good-looking when he grows up."


    Xinbao waved his small hands: "Don''t be so troublesome, as long as you have a hero in your heart, you are a hero!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...???"


    Every day, there is a set of small words, and Emperor Ming Pei patted her little head: "Is it reasonable for you not to work hard?"


    Xinbao said: "No, Xinbao didn''t say not to work hard, but Yeye is so good, Xinbao can''t catch up with hard work for the rest of his life, so he can only dream about the painting." She also sighed: "Oh!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He couldn''t straighten his face at all, and couldn''t help the smile, coughed, and handed in the painting: "Take it and frame it."


    Xinbao came out in the afternoon, and took people to find those painters.


    Several painters lived a little far away, and they were talking around the brazier. When they saw her coming, they came out to salute her.


    Xinbao said: "Master Zheng, can you draw another picture for me?"


    Zheng Li said anxiously: "Your Highness, just give orders, I am honored."


    Xinbao beckoned to the little hands, Zheng Li hurried forward a few steps, knelt down, Xinbao whispered a few words in his ear, Zheng Li repeatedly agreed, and Tuanzi left happily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： uncle to help you avenge

    Chapter 458 Uncle Helps You Revenge


    Then she went to look for Yuan Shenjue, and said to him: "Brother Xiaoxian, can you change into the same clothes as before?"


    Yuan Shenjue was wearing Long Xiangwei''s regular clothes these days, so he asked her, "What kind of clothes?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s the kind of long gown with a belt on the head."


    Yuan Shen Jue agreed, sent someone back to his home to get it, and put it on the next morning.


    Then he found that the **** Bai Ji in the Xinbao room came with an official, and saluted him awkwardly: "Master, Your Highness said..."


    Yuan Shen Jue understood in seconds and nodded.


    In the room he lives in, the desk is facing the window, and he is not afraid of the cold, so he asks someone to open the window, and then sits down to read a book. Zheng Li takes a closer look, then bows and retreats.


    As soon as Xinbao woke up, he hurriedly said, "Did you draw it? Did you draw it?"


    Chunhua smiled and said: "Master, don''t worry, Baiji took Mr. Zheng to see it early in the morning. Mr. Zheng has already gone back to paint, but painting always takes time, so it may not be able to draw today."


    Xinbao let out an oh.


    When she got up, she saw Yuan Shenjue waiting for her outside, wearing a long robe and scarf, standing with her hands behind her back, really handsome and handsome.


    Xinbao ran over happily, walked around his wife, and asked, "Do you have a fan? I want a folding fan."


    Of course there are folding fans, and they were quickly fetched. Xinbao picked out a handful of tassels that matched the color of the clothes, and stuffed them into Yuan Shenjue''s hand: "You just hold it like this."


    Yuan Shenjue clenched her hands silently, and went to hold her little hand, Xinbao hurriedly hid her little hand behind his back: "You can''t hold the child, it will spoil the atmosphere, you have to go by yourself."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Xiao Tai ran over from a long distance: "Xinbao! Xinbao, are you up?"


    Xinbao said: "Morning uncle!"


    "Hey! Xin Baoer is early too!"


    Xiao Tai came over to pick up the dumpling, and gave Yuan Shenjue a contemptuous look: "Where is this lunatic, who doesn''t know the difference between hot and cold, and takes a broken fan in winter! Anyone with a mild illness will not be able to do this! "


    Yuan Shenjue took a look at him, opened the fan directly, and slapped it hard in his direction twice.


    Xiao Tai pointed at him: "Yuan Xiaoyao, I beat you, believe it or not."


    Tuanzi grabbed his arm with both hands: "Don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel! The fan was brought by Xinbaorang. Don''t uncle think brother Xiaoxian looks super beautiful in this dress?"


    Xiao Tai glanced at it, and was speechless: "The fan...is very beautiful, and the fan is beautiful all over the body."


    Tuanzi said silently: "But the clothes are also what Xinbao wants Brother Xiaoxian to wear."


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    He changed his words without integrity: "The clothes are not bad, but the person is not good, does not respect the elders, and is not cute at all."


    He ran out with the dumpling in his arms, afraid that Yuan Shenjue would overtake him: "Xinbao, uncle has set up a swing for you! Let''s go, uncle will take you to play for a while."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao hasn''t had breakfast yet."


    "I know, go play after breakfast."


    Xiao Tai took the dumpling to have breakfast, and kept talking to her: "In Yutang Village, my uncle has always wanted to build one for you. I have never made one for these two things. I remembered it the day before yesterday. It¡¯s a big place, let¡¯s build one for you. Uncle made it all himself, you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a great job!¡±


    Xinbao said in surprise, "Uncle did it himself?"


    "Yes!" Xiao Tai said: "Primary five and six wanted to play in the morning, but uncle didn''t ask them to play! Let Xinbao play first!"


    Xinbao ate in a hurry.


    Emperor Ming Pei sent someone over to ask her if she wanted to see Hongmei.


    Tuanzi told him, "Xinbao wants to go on the swing with uncle."


    Emperor Ming Pei made an appointment with Mr. Yuan, and also summoned Yan Qingshan, Yan Shifan, Yan Shirong, Yuan Shenjue, and a group of elegant people to go together.


    After Xinbao had finished eating, Xiao Tai hugged her and left.


    Not far from the yard, I heard the sound of laughter.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother are having a snowball fight with a group of eunuchs.


    Xinbao watched the snowballs being thrown one by one. He hit them fiercely, and became excited. He slipped out of his uncle''s arms and bent over to collect the snow.


    The bletilla striata who were following behind hurriedly helped round up two of them, Xinbao said: "Big ones, big ones!"


    Baiji immediately made a big one for her, Xinbao took it in her hand, and threw it forward violently while running over!


    The snow ball is too big, it can only be thrown a few steps away, far away from those people.


    Bai Ji quickly gave her another one. A few sharp-eyed young eunuchs ran over and saluted with a smile, and the people behind followed suit. Tuanzi shouted, "Excuse me!"


    While super insidious, he took the opportunity to rush over!


    rushed until they were only three steps away, and saw that they all stood up before throwing the snowball vigorously!


    The snowball hit an **** on the chest, and bounced back, hitting Tuanzi on the forehead.


    Tuanzi was caught off guard and fell to the ground with his buttocks on the ground. His eyes were covered with snow and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Xinbao held on to the ground with his hands and froze there. Chunhua and the others exclaimed, hurried over, helped Tuanzi up, and hurriedly wiped off the snow on her face.


    Fortunately, the snowball ball was loose, but it didn''t hurt. The ball was completely frozen, and when it was lifted up, it gave the whole body a shock.


    The little fifth brother almost died laughing: "Tell me, little dummy, you are in a hurry if you don''t take you to play, you simply can''t do it!"


    "Who said Xinbao can''t do it! I''m on the same team as Xinbao!"


    Xiao Tai said bluntly, he rolled a snowball and threw it over, the little fifth brother and the little sixth brother laughed and avoided, and also rolled a snowball back at the same time.


    Yu Ru even used the lightness kung fu, holding the regiment away from the flames of battle, and then Xiao Tai fought against the opposing group alone. Of course, the slaves did not dare to throw him, mainly the two brothers, the fifth brother and the sixth brother. The snowballs came and went, and the battle was fierce. .


    Xinbao looked over there in a daze: "Then, are you still playing on the swing?"


    Yu Ru suppressed a smile and said, "Why don''t we go first?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Wait a minute for Uncle, maybe Uncle wants to play too?"


    Several people waited silently, Xiao Tai was very involved in playing, and didn''t stop until Xiao Tai and Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu were all hit with snow.


    Xiao Tai randomly wiped the snow off his head with two fistfuls, and waved his hands over there: "No more playing, no more playing!"


    Little Fifth Brother said distantly: "Uncle, who wins then?"


    The palms and backs of the hands are full of flesh, Xiao Tai finally said: "It''s a tie, it''s a tie!"


    While talking, she ran over and hugged Xinbao, and said with a smile, "Uncle avenged you, Xinbao, are you happy?"


    Liar! Obviously you want to play by yourself!


    But Tuanzi is a good and understanding Tuanzi, he didn''t expose his uncle, he just said: "Happy."


    Xiao Tai said: "Hahaha, Uncle knows that you want to win! If you want to win, you can go to Uncle! Uncle always let them, next time you want to have a snowball fight, call Uncle, Uncle will definitely beat them to death !"


    Danzi: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： Xinbaos little broken hand

    Chapter 459 Xinbao''s Little Broken Hand


    No, Xinbao doesn''t want to play snowball fights anymore.


    Tuanzi wiped the snow off his uncle''s face with a handkerchief. Seeing that his clothes and hair were all wet, he couldn''t help grinning, feeling cold even looking at him.


    Tuanzi shrank his neck quietly.


    Xiao Tai took big strides, hugged her all the way, and saw a large group of servants surrounded by him from a distance, Emperor Ming Pei and his party were sitting in a pavilion not far away, admiring the plum blossoms and the snow.


    Xiao Tai and Tuanzi went over to meet for a ceremony, Emperor Ming Pei complained about him: "It''s a good scene, you make a swing frame."


    Xiao Tai had a laugh: "Xinbao wants to play."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, "Go."


    Yan Shifan stood up: "I will accompany you."


    He didn''t have a single Yajin in his body, seeing that the red plum was meaningless, he took the opportunity to escape and followed the two of them.


    They didn''t go far, and next to Mei Lin, a large wooden frame was erected, which was very delicately made, and a large swing was hung in the middle. It was not a chair, but a wide wooden bar, tied with four thick ropes. Intertwine over the top of the strips.


    How to put it, it looks like the shelf is not made by one person, and the workmanship is rough.


    Yan Shifan went over and touched it: "Isn''t this polished? It won''t pierce people, right?"


    Tuanzi didn''t want to upset his uncle, so he hurriedly said, "Uncle made this with his own hands."


    Big brother laughed: "Even if it was made by my uncle himself... would it hurt someone?"


    Xiao Tai disapproved: "A small wooden thorn can penetrate the sole of a shoe?"


    "Soles??" The eldest brother said in surprise, "You mean to make Xinbao stand up and play on the swing?"


    Xiao Tai was even more surprised than him: "If you don''t fight standing up, then lie down?? Isn''t the swing just for standing up?"


    "No," Yan Shifan was speechless, came over and lifted Xinbao''s little hand out of his sleeve: "Uncle, look at Xinbao''s little broken hand, do you think she can hold the rope?"


    Tuanzi weakly corrected: "It''s not a broken hand, it''s a fat hand... No, it''s not a fat hand, it''s a thin hand."


    Yan Shifan was just talking nonsense, and repeated with a smile: "Look at Xinbao''s thin hands, can they hold the rope?"


    Xiao Tai squeezed Xinbao''s little hand in amazement, and looked carefully.


    He obviously noticed this for the first time, "No, Xinbao, why are your hands so small? Are other children''s hands so small??"


    He looked over and over, "You are still so fleshy, your fingers are so short, how do you usually hold things when they are so long? Are other children''s hands like this?"


    He also showed her his rough palm-leaf fan hand: "Xinbao, look at it, look at it, it should look like this!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    He sounded like there was something wrong with her hands.


    Yan Shifan laughed heartily: "Uncle! Children''s hands look like this!"


    Xiao Tai clicked his tongue and looked at the rope. For safety''s sake, the ropes are very thick, and she might not be able to catch one, let alone two intertwined.


    Xiao Tai said: "Then what should I do? How about tying her head?"


    Danzi: "...??"


    Is it my uncle? Is it dear? ?


    Fortunately, the eldest brother is still a real brother, and said with a smile: "How uncomfortable is it to be tied up? It''s better not to play. No way, ask someone to bring a blanket, sit and shake it for a while, anyway, it''s so big, you can take it with you beat."


    While talking, he waved for someone to get it.


    It was outside at first, and all the blankets were prepared, so he quickly brought one over, and Yan Shifan said, "Should I bring Xinbao, or should you bring Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, hinting wildly at his big brother.


    Yan Shifan received it, and said with a smile: "I''ll take Xinbao to play, I really want to play."


    "That''s fine," Xiao Tai waved his hands generously: "You play, uncle is just for you to play."


    Yan Shifan put his arms around the dumpling, jumped up, and kicked up with a little kick.


    Being held in the arms of the big brother and holding his belly, he felt very safe. Tuanzi soon became happy and let out a cry.


    The swing is very big, and the swing is very high. Yan Shifan saw that she was happy, so he called someone: "Come on, give me a couple of pushes! Give me some strength!"


    Xiao Tai stood at the back, and with a simple push, the swing swung up high, and he could see the scenery below sliding by quickly, and he could also see the pavilion on the small **** not far away, swaying and swaying.


    As the wind rustled past his ears, Tuanzi fluttered his arms excitedly and said loudly, "Yeah! Daddy! Uncle!"


    got up again, and she called again: "Brother!! Xianxian! Xinbao is flying!"


    Emperor Ming Pei came out of the pavilion and looked towards this side with a smile. Tuanzi laughed haha ??and waved to that side. Emperor Ming Pei also waved and stood watching for a while.


    Xin Baole''s haha, the two fought for more than a quarter of an hour, the eldest brother was afraid that she would drink the cool wind, so he slowly stopped.


    Xinbao came down, panting with excitement, still wanting more.


    Chunhua fed her a few sips of hot tea, and the elder brother smiled and said, "I can''t play yet."


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Play."


    "Come on," Xiao Tai said, "Uncle will take you to play."


    Tuanzi rushed over without hesitation, the elder brother was not at ease, and told him: "You can hold on tight, Xinbao himself has no strength at all."


    "I know, I know!" Xiao Tai waved his hand: "Don''t worry, even if I fall by myself, I won''t hurt Xinbaoer."


    All right, the elder brother winked and guarded Yuru one by one, then Xiao Tai sat down firmly and said: "Come on! Give me a push! Push hard!"


    Big brother pushed from behind, Xiao Tai said: "You should work harder! You are quite big, you should work harder!"


    The big brother pushed hard, Xiao Tai used his strength to swing it up, and the swing swung high.


    He himself is a martial arts student, and he bowed his waist and bent his legs a little bit, and the swing got higher and higher, almost at the same level as the pole above him. My throat is almost broken.


    Seeing her happy, Xiao Tai also laughed, and tried harder. Yan Shifan looked at Xuanhu, and motioned for several people to form a circle... echoing back and forth.


    The two people above did not realize it, they were having fun playing, Xiao Tai almost put all his strength into coaxing his niece and granddaughter.


    Suddenly heard a creaking sound, but Xiao Tai didn''t pay attention at all.


    Then, there was another squeak... Xiao Tai yelled out, and his whole body sank.


    Everyone exclaimed.


    Seeing that the wooden plank cracked vertically, Xiao Tai''s buttocks leaked from the big seam.


    Yan Shifan and Yuru jumped up almost at the same time, one on each side, caught the swing, fell down, dragged the swing to a stop, Xiao Tai''s buttocks wiped the ground, and cursed: "Day..."


    Tuanzi didn''t know what was going on at all. She was having fun, and suddenly she folded in half, and her face hit her lap. She was laughing with her mouth wide open, so she bit her little cotton pants.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： never want to swing again

    Chapter 460 I don¡¯t want to swing anymore


    The green shirt flickered in front of his eyes, Yuan Shenjue jumped over, put his hands on her armpits, trying to pull her out, but couldn''t.


    Yan Shifan said: "Wait, wait!"


    He hurried over, holding her calf with both hands, the two of them worked hard together, shaking back and forth, and finally pulled out the ball with strength.


    The others hurriedly pushed aside the plank and went to pull Xiaotai.


    Yuan Shenjue hugged Xinbao and said anxiously, "Xinbao? Is Xinbao okay?"


    Tuanzi was in a daze, before he came back to his senses, Ming Peidi and the others ran down from there, Ming Peidi snatched his granddaughter, and said anxiously: "Xinbao is not afraid, not afraid!"


    He was anxious, but his movements were gentle, patting her back one after another.


    Xiao Tai grinning at the back was pulled out, moved a bit, even jumped, but he was not injured, at most his buttocks were stung, Xiao Tai rubbed his buttocks and said, "Is Xinbao okay?"


    Emperor Ming Pei stared at Xiao Tai angrily, and was afraid of frightening Xinbao by losing his temper, so he pointed at him angrily, hugged Xinbao and left.


    Several people flew back, and quickly called the doctor over to check.


    Tuanzi was not injured, and with Xiao Tai as a pad, she didn''t even have a bump on her body.


    Miss Lin also took a closer look around, and she was relieved to see that she was not injured. She quickly put on her clothes and carried her out. Emperor Ming Pei was waiting outside, and quickly took it.


    Tuanzi was stuck in his arms like a boneless one. Gradually, he felt a wave of fear rising up. The more he thought about it, the more fearful Tuanzi became. He choked up and said, "Uncle is good in everything, but it''s a little troublesome for the child."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The people next to me were distressed and funny.


    The imperial doctor made calming tea and brought it up. Emperor Ming Pei hugged Xinbao in his arms, and slowly fed her, while still hugging her in his arms, slowly stroking her back. like a statue.


    Xiao Tai changed his clothes and came over, begging to see him outside, Ming Pei was upset and didn''t want to see him.


    But Tuanzi was a little worried about his uncle, so he got down from Yeye''s arms and sat on his lap to wait.


    Emperor Ming Pei motioned for him to come in.


    Xiao Tai came in and gave a salute, then said awkwardly, "Is Xinbao okay?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao is fine, is uncle injured?"


    "No, no," Xiao Tai waved his hand: "Uncle is fine, so I was shocked! Xin Baoer is fine."


    Xinbao stretched out his chubby hand, Xiao Tai was stunned, and leaned over, Xinbao patted his head: "Snoring, I can''t be scared~~~ Hulu, I can''t be scared~~~"


    Xiao Tai: "..."


    He laughed haha, if Emperor Ming Pei hadn''t looked at him coldly, he would have picked up the dumpling and gnawed two bites.


    Emperor Ming Pei scolded him: "I''m so old, I''m startled every day, what can I do! Xinbao is such a big girl, she looks so delicate, you think it''s those rough guys in your camp. Are you okay with practicing? Even if this swing was made by a craftsman, you have to look carefully at it a few times, and then hold the child up, and tie a board to dare to go on it. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t fall off. If it fell, it would be a big joke. My great general, fell off the swing? Think about it for yourself, is it ashamed or not..."


    Xiao Tai bowed his head and listened to the training.


    Tuanzi nestled in Yeye''s arms and watched, and after listening to Yeye''s training for a long time, he began to make trouble quietly by scratching here and there.


    Emperor Ming Pei grabbed her little hand and said to Xiao Tai: "Hurry up! Get angry when I see you!"


    Xiao Tai rolled away silently.


    Emperor Ming Pei also said: "I''ve said it several times, but I don''t have a long memory."


    Yan Shifan spoke to him: "Uncle got used to hanging out with those people in the camp."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s what I''m talking about! He hangs out with this group of people every day, and it doesn''t matter what he does! Don''t let him play with Baoxinbao in the future, he won''t be a good coaxer!"


    Tuanzi took his hand and shook it back and forth: "Yeah, don''t be angry, Xinbao is fine."


    Emperor Ming Pei let out a sigh of relief: "Forget it, I''m lazy to get angry with him!"


    He touched Xinbao''s small face: "If you want to play on a swing, you can set up one at the Guilan Pavilion later. If you want to play, you can go there. Ask Xi''er to take you with you, and ask some shadow guards to protect you."


    No, Tuanzi silently thought...


    Xinbao doesn''t want to play on the swing anymore.


    Although my uncle is a good uncle, the game experience is not good at all.


    Everyone sat and talked for a while, and seeing that the dumplings had slowed down, they called the pass meal.


    After lunch, Xinbao came back to take a nap. When he got up from the nap, Zheng Li had already delivered the painting. Xinbao was surprised when he saw it, "Huh?"


    Chunhua replied with a smile: "Master Zheng said that he met the Second Highness when he went back, and then the Second Highness talked to him, and the painting became like this."


    This painting is of Yuan Shenjue and Xinbao.


    The two wore scribe robes of the same pattern, same style, but different colors, and all wore small towels. They were standing in the garden, smiling at each other.


    Xinbao raised her small face, showing her small white teeth in a smile, bright eyes, and a dazed smile.


    Yuan Shenjue put one hand behind his back, with a very posture, but slightly bent over, looking at Xinbao, with a cold expression, but gentle eyes, and a slight smile on the corner of his mouth...


    The atmosphere is really amazing, super warm.


    Even if he really saw it with his own eyes, he might not be able to draw such a stunning painting!


    Xinbao said: "Hurry up, hurry up, call your wife to see it!"


    Yu Ru smiled and went.


    Yuan Shenjue came over quickly, and said with a smile: "I''ve already seen it, just now Second Brother Yan asked me to watch it together, and Master Zheng agreed, and draw another one for me as it is, and when I frame it, go back and hang it up In the study."


    He paused: "When I go back, let Master teach me how to draw. Drawing is really interesting. I have a lot of pictures and I want to draw them down."


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Xinbao also wants to learn!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Then Xinbao also learns."


    He paused: "That''s right, that one," he winked at her, "It''s the other one, and I carved it out too, so how can it be used?"


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that it was the kind of talisman against Xiang Gong. She asked, "Can''t everyone else? Haven''t any of those people been carved out?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "I don''t know why?"


    Xinbao flipped through the book in his mind: "Then, then you can give it to Yeye, or give it to Daddy."


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed, and said again: "Is there anything else you want to play? The emperor said that you will be returning to the palace tomorrow."


    Xinbao said in surprise, "Are you going back tomorrow?"


    "That''s right," Yuan Shenjue said, "I''ve been here for a few days, and I''ll be twenty-eight tomorrow, and the Chinese New Year will be in two days."


    Xinbao turned her head and said, "Sister Yuru..."


    Chunhua said: "Your Highness, Yuru has gone out, I heard that Mr. Zhong is busy."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What are you going to do?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao wants a map of this place, the more detailed the better, and then think about what to plant next year."


    Bai Ji responded at the door: "Your Highness, let''s do it little one."


    Tuanzi responded, and he trotted away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： Stupid to go together

    Chapter 461 I''m so stupid


    At this time, Hao Huashi trotted all the way to find Mrs. Lin.


    He was just curious, so he eavesdropped on Yuru and the others, but he was speechless, and no one said anything. After thinking for a while, he finally found someone who could talk, and he told her: " Ma''am, Yuru and Zhong Limin are fighting."


    Ms. Lin was taken aback: "Why?"


    Hao Huashi said blah blah blah.


    I heard that they will return to the palace tomorrow, so everyone is packing their things.


    Then Zhong Limin probably thought that after they returned to the palace, it would be inconvenient to meet each other, so she came to look for her.


    After Yuru came out, Zhong Limin asked her, "What are you thinking?"


    Yuru said a little embarrassedly: "I think we are not suitable."


    Zhong Limin asked her: "Why? Are your Highness and the others unwilling to let people go?"


    Yu Ru said: "It has nothing to do with the master."


    Zhong Limin said: "Who does that have to do with? You don''t like me??"


    Yu Ru coughed again and again, and said: "It''s...not really, you are quite an interesting person, and your appearance is also pleasing to the eye, but you can''t always take your fancy in life, you should think carefully about it."


    Zhong Limin was both happy and strange when she said it: "What careful consideration have you gone through? You can just say it, and let me understand."


    Yuru said: "It''s just me. I''m a little lazy. I wanted to be by my master''s side all my life until I was too old to move... If I go out of the palace, it must be different from the life in the palace. If you want to fight and kill after entering the palace, if you are afraid, then I might as well stay by the master''s side."


    Zhong Limin didn''t understand: "Why do you still have to fight and kill when you are out of the palace? Are you afraid?"


    Yu Rudao: "For example, if you were arrested and threatened me, or if you were injured, go to meddle in things..."


    Zhong Limin: "...??"


    He finally understood.


    He is speechless!


    He is the deputy head of the No. 1 sect in the Jianghu, and she treats him as a weak chicken? ?


    Zhong Limin was really happy, and he said: "I was injured when I met you. It was a brother who has been with you for many years. I was not prepared. Besides, I have never suffered such a big loss. I have been injured for many years. I manage affairs in the sect, I don¡¯t go out often, our Chaotianmen never cares about their business, I don¡¯t show my face and I don¡¯t have any enemies, even if there are enemies who can beat me, there are not many, so the things you worry about don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Yu Ru was surprised and said: "Don''t you only know a little hidden weapon?"


    Then Zhong Limin got angry and pulled him out to compete.


    There is basically no suspense between these two people fighting each other.


    Zhong Limin is good at hidden weapons. The so-called good at hidden weapons means that he is famous for hidden weapons and is well-known in the Jianghu. Other skills are inferior to hidden weapons, but they are definitely not bad.


    And Yuru''s kung fu is only mediocre in the shadow guards. If it is not easy to clean up, it is at most a little more effort than blowing dust.


    After Hao Huashi finished speaking, Mrs. Lin nearly died laughing.


    But after laughing, she said: "These two people will definitely succeed! They are so stupid together!"


    Hao Huashi nodded silently.


    He thought so too.


    Afraid of disturbing the masters, they went out to find a place to call. When Yuru came back, she was shy and coy.


    Early the next morning, everyone set off to return to the palace.


    After going back, I have to pack up and prepare for the New Year.


    Actually, the current situation in the palace is quite weird.


    Because although there has been no empress before, there is an imperial concubine, and the imperial concubine has Qing Guogong standing behind her, and has been doing the queen''s work, which is tantamount to a substitute empress.


    Although the fake prince is ineffective, he has Xiao Tai behind him, and the second prince is always jumping around. In addition, Emperor Ming Pei has been in power for thirty years, and his majesty is very powerful. Duke Qing didn''t dare to make it too obvious.


    So under the balance of all parties, although the ministers raised the queen from time to time, the emperor just didn''t stand up, and no one was serious about his neck.


    But things are fickle, last year a series of things happened.


    Duke Qing died, the imperial concubine died, and the fake prince, second prince, and third prince fell one after another, making everyone overwhelmed.


    So now, when it comes to such an occasion, when it is necessary to receive the female relatives from various prefectures, the harem does not even have a single empress who can stand out.


    It''s inappropriate for the crown princess to come forward, and she''s too sensitive. First, the Ministry of Rituals dared not mention it, and second, they were afraid that Mrs. Lin would not be able to handle it.


    So in the end, Emperor Ming Pei pointed Concubine Shu to act as a council member, and at the same time ordered the Crown Princess to be with her.


    As for Concubine Shu, the most obvious point is that she has no children.


    So the emperor is clearly going to promote the prince''s family, now it depends on whether the prince''s family can stand up.


    New Year''s Eve is a dinner party, but people from all prefectures will enter the palace after noon.


    Two days in advance, Emperor Ming Pei sent a nanny over, and then followed Mrs. Lin, so that she could remind her at any time, and all the female relatives would invite them to Jianji Hall to serve tea.


    Gao Fu will always follow Yan Qingshan, and Yan Qingshan will receive officials in Fengtian Hall instead of Emperor Mingpei.


    But brothers like Yan Shifan and the four princes, five, six, eight, nine, are free to do so, anyway, they are not mentioned in the decree.


    But the most embarrassing thing here is not the princes, but the fifth prince and concubine.


    Before, the fifth concubine was grounded because of offending Xinbao. She could go to Jianji Hall with Lady Lin after the grounding was lifted during the Chinese New Year.


    But she was not mentioned in the verbal instruction, and she didn''t dare to lift the restraint by herself... This is very embarrassing.


    If the ban cannot be lifted during the Chinese New Year, it will be a joke.


    For those who celebrate the new year, the fifth prince can only come to ask Emperor Mingpei, and Emperor Mingpei just said: "Go and ask Fuzhen, if Fuzhen is willing to forgive her, then come out."


    If Emperor Ming Pei was talking about the prince, he was also a brother, no shame, but he was talking about Xinbao.


    The fifth prince was aggrieved, but he had no choice but to go to Chengqian Palace to ask to see him again.


    He came directly to the back hall, begged to see Xinbao, greeted her, forced a smile and said to her: "Your Highness, it''s Chinese New Year, Uncle Fifth brought Aunt Fifth over here, can you play with Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, and said honestly, "No need, Xinbao agreed to be with Yeye."


    This is the truth, but it hurts!


    The fifth prince''s smile was even more forced: "Your Highness, don''t you want to play with your fifth uncle and aunt?"


    Tuanzi said: "Yes, Xinbao doesn''t know you well, why do you come to find children to play with, don''t you have any friends?"


    Fifth Prince was out of breath.


    He actually played a trick subconsciously, and Tuanzi really stepped on the trap, but after she stepped on it, he realized that it was useless to hold this handle, and there was nowhere to sue.


    He also lazily covered it up, and said directly: "Last time when you had a conflict with Fifth Aunt, your imperial grandfather banned Fifth Aunt''s feet, and now it''s the Chinese New Year, can you call Fifth Aunt out?"


    Xinbao said: "Then you have to ask the emperor."


    The fifth prince exhausted his patience, and said in a choked voice, "Father wants me to ask you!"


    Yuru was dissatisfied, and took a step forward: "Your Highness is so majestic, our master is timid, please be gentle, don''t scare the master!"


    The fifth prince had a meal.


    Xinbao''s eyes widened, and he immediately covered them with his chubby hands: "Oh! It''s so scary! Uncle Wu is so fierce!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： see more talk less

    Chapter 462 Read more and talk less


    Several servants held back their laughter, thinking that the master is so cute.


    The fifth prince didn''t think she was cute. He snorted angrily and said angrily, "Xinbao, what do you mean? Are you mocking me?"


    Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong walked in quickly, and said through the screen: "Uncle Wu!"


    Xinbao immediately threw himself into the big brother''s arms, feeling that the situation didn''t seem to require fake crying, so he pressed his brother''s back and drew an arrow pointing inward on his back.


    Big brother understood, so he stood inside.


    Xinbao lay on his shoulder and played with his fingers quite leisurely.


    The second elder brother said indifferently: "Uncle Wu, my father heard that the palace people said that you came, and even reprimanded the palace people, saying that if you want to come, how could you go directly to the back hall... Do you think it is really Uncle Wu?? Uncle Wu But where did you get angry, or did you hear someone say something, and you became so angry? If Xinbao is wrong, I have Daddy and Yeye to teach me, why bother you so much?"


    The fifth prince trembled all over.


    Not out of anger, but out of fear.


    Second brother''s understatement of a few words is really ruthless, and every sentence has pitfalls.


    The first sentence was just a sarcasm, he was really trying to play tricks, thinking that if he went to find the prince, maybe they would embarrass him, why not come to Xinbao directly, Leng might as well come and look for it, there is no one to teach Tuanzi, just say the last sentence , and the matter is done.


    However, it was indeed impolite to go beyond his parents to find a four-year-old doll. He was a little embarrassed when he was pointed out.


    But compared to ridicule, it is the back that is more powerful.


    Where did you get angry, and who did you listen to...He came here directly after begging for mercy from the Qianqing Palace. This is clearly saying that he is dissatisfied with Junfu!


    Moreover, in the last sentence, he made it clear that the only ones who can compare with the princess of Zhenguo are the emperor and the prince. He is a prince with no job, no distinction, no title, and he has no right to reprimand her at all!


    It''s true that one sentence is more ruthless, and one sentence is sharper than one sentence!


    He couldn''t bear the weight of every sentence!


    He didn''t expect him to be so powerful!


    Think about it, the fifth prince concubine just had a conflict with Xinbao, and she was directly banned... The fifth prince, who was sweating and heavy in winter, smiled forcefully: "It''s the fifth uncle''s fault, it''s all the fifth uncle''s fault, the fifth prince Uncle really doesn''t have the guts to offend His Highness, it''s because he raised his voice in a moment of anxiety, Rong''er must not misunderstand."


    He knelt on the ground on the spot, and respectfully saluted: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for your reckless remarks."


    Isn''t this quite obvious?


    Yan Shirong felt hehe.


    Tell me, can''t you be honest? Are they the only ones who are smart? Always want to have fun!


    But let him know that they are not easy to mess with, and it is enough for Tuanzi not to mess with them, and there is no need to do too much, it is not worth it.


    He just poked Tuanzi''s ass.


    Tuanzi twisted his butt, Yan Shirong wanted to have fun, and poked it again, Tuanzi looked back, and then he understood, and said: "Excuse me."


    In fact, it was only a few breaths, but in the feeling of the fifth prince, it had been a long time, he dared not say anything, and respectfully said: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    He stood up, bowed his head respectfully and said: "Your Highness, what Uncle Wu is asking for..."


    "Oh!" Xinbao thought for a while: "Okay, then let her come out."


    The Fifth Prince gave a deep salute: "Thank you, Your Highness. Uncle Wu is very grateful! Don''t dare to disturb Your Highness, Uncle Wu is resigning." He withdrew.


    After he left, Yan Shifan and the two went to the front hall with Xinbao in their arms.


    Yan Qingshan and Lin Niangzi are the top priority, but they can''t help, Xinbao wants to follow Emperor Mingpei, and there is nothing to ask.


    But there are a few brothers, Yan Qingshan said in a deep voice: "Fan''er brought Chang''er Sheng''er, Rong''er took Xiao Wu Xiaoliu. Don''t be nervous. Since we come back, we will have to deal with these people sooner or later. Now they are the ones who want to deal with them." To please us, don''t care too much about what they think. Just remember, read more and talk less, and listen to brother."


    Several small ones should be answered.


    The second elder brother also said: "Don''t be hypocritical, don''t be timid, let''s go with them if they please, if their eyes are wrong, just treat them as if they didn''t see them, if they dare to say something bad, write it down and report it later, or just go back depending on the situation. Look Uncle Wu, look at Liubajiu, our father is no one but me now, what we do is right, and our chests stand up."


    Yan Qingshan glanced at his son, lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    Mrs. Lin encouraged her sons: "Take it as a play, and play a high-ranking official. If you perform such a day in a year, you can exchange a year of delicious food and drink. You can have whatever you want. No matter how hard you work, it''s worth it. You say yes no?"


    Several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Actually, this is true, if you think about it this way, you will really feel relieved all of a sudden!


    Yan Shifan asked: "How many uncles are you with us?"


    Yan Qingshan nodded, "They are actually the same. I think everyone is okay except the fifth one. I met the sixth one once. He treated me very courteously and respectfully. I think it''s a sign of goodwill. Eight, nine It''s still young, and it doesn''t look very good, so don''t worry about it for now."


    Yan Shifan said: "Then what if Sixth Uncle and the others show affection to us??"


    Yan Qingshan only said: "If you show your kindness, you will continue."


    Yan Shirong said: "I heard that Sixth Uncle is good at poetry and prose, and is also good at painting, especially good at landscapes. Even my master said his paintings are good. It is difficult for a person to draw so well if his mind is not on it, so I think this person should be okay. Eighth Uncle is young and not very courageous, I think if he is not stupid, he will come to show his favor."


    Yan Qingshan said again: "If you show kindness, you will continue. You don''t need to dig out your heart and soul, just be kind on your face."


    Father and son were discussing, but Xinbao couldn''t get in the way. He listened at first, but gradually began to lose his mind.


    She asked Mrs. Lin: "Mother, where does it smell so good?"


    Ms. Lin laughed and said: "They just picked impatiens from the greenhouse, smashed them, and are going to paint their nails!"


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up: "Xinbao also needs to be dyed!"


    "Okay," Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "I''ll ask them to dye it after dinner, wear it all night, and take it apart tomorrow morning."


    Tuanzi stretched out her little hand: "Xinbao is going to be dyed now, and it will become more red after a long time!"


    Miss Lin had nothing to do, so she carried her over.


    Xinbao''s little nails are thin and thin, the person below carefully trimmed them with scissors first, then took the flower clay, pinched them into small **** bit by bit, pressed them on the little nails, and then wrapped them with leaves. Wrap up lightly.


    Xinbao held up his little hands and said, "I want feet too!"


    The palace maid saw that Mrs. Lin had no objection, so she stepped forward to take off her shoes and socks, trimmed her nails, and put flower mud on them one by one to tie them up.


    Xinbao looked at her hands and feet happily, dangling her little feet, so beautiful.


    Ms. Lin leaned over and squeezed her fat feet: "Is it cold?"


    "A little bit," said Tuanzi, "but for the sake of looking good, Xinbao can bear it."


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She said speechlessly: "Bring my socks and shoes, put them on for her, let''s hang them like this first, anyway, she will go to bed after dinner."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： bless

    Chapter 463 Blessing


    Xinbao ate dinner with two fans.


    For fear that others would knock off her little finger cot, she would raise her hands high when anyone fed her, and she didn''t feel tired.


    Yan Shifan almost died of laughter when he saw it: "Tell me, how tall is a man, so stinky!"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "What about the girl''s house, do you think it''s you?"


    While speaking, he thoughtfully held her little arm and helped her lift it up. Yan Shifan also lifted an arm for her.


    Xinbao passively raises her two little hands to be fed, always feels...is there something wrong? ?


    After dinner, Xinbao went back to bed, the small cloth socks on her feet were untied, and she put her hands outside the quilt, and fell asleep cautiously.


    As a result, when Xinbao woke up, he rubbed his eyes in a daze, and suddenly realized that something was wrong. When he raised his hand, his fingers were clean, and when he lifted the quilt... the quilt was full of fingertips.


    Xinbao: "..."


    Tuanzi was so depressed that he stretched out his feet to have a look.


    Fortunately, there are cloth socks on the feet. After untiing them, only the little finger of the left foot fell off, and the rest were wrapped around it.


    Chunhua put clothes on her first, and then knelt down in front of the couch, and carefully removed them one by one. The dyed color was pink and tender, slightly orange, so cute.


    Chunhua took a small fan and fanned her lightly for a while. After it was completely dry, she washed her feet and wanted to put socks on, but Xinbao was not very happy.


    Yu Ru held back her laughter and coaxed her: "It''s Chinese New Year today, it''s very lively ahead, master don''t want to go and see?"


    Tuanzi stretched out his legs reluctantly: "Okay then."


    So I put on my clothes and picked them up, only to find that Chunhua and the others were all wearing a kind of shiny headdress, with butterflies, dragonflies, and small gourds. The head is also strangely beautiful.


    The courtyard was even more lively than ever.


    Some people stepped on ladders to hang palace lanterns under the eaves, inserted sesame sticks in the corners of the eaves, and burned cypress firewood in the courtyard. It is said that this is called "Yuan Sui". Eight treasures, and strings of knots.


    Several maids in the palace are serving Miss Lin to put on makeup.


    Tuanzi took a look and couldn''t help it: "Wow..."


    She finally understood why the ancients could pull out a hairpin to reward others! It turns out that the real makeup is so grand and gorgeous, much more gorgeous than their hairstyles on the day they presented the jade certificate.


    This is called a full head of pearls and emeralds!


    She was really shocked!


    Her eyes were wide open, staring blankly.


    Miss Lin couldn''t move her head, she looked sideways at her: "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Mrs. Lin has a typical thick-faced and gorgeous appearance. She has fair skin and beautiful eyebrows, but she has a pair of black and white almond eyes, which dilutes the "gorgeous" feeling on her face, and the whole person has a sense of clarity. It seems to be atmospheric.


    The dumpling is so beautiful that I don¡¯t want it, I think it¡¯s okay for A Niang to look good even in a blink of an eye.


    Ms. Lin was amused by her small appearance, and reached out to touch her chin: "Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and eat."


    Tuanzi murmured: "Xinbao is reluctant, Xinbao wants to keep looking at A Niang."


    Ms. Lin was teased by her and laughed straight: "You are the only one with a sweet mouth!"


    Xinbao heard Daddy coming in outside, so he ran away, grabbed Daddy''s hand, and pulled him into the house.


    Yan Qingshan was talking to his son and said, "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao grabbed his hand with both hands, turned his back like pulling a rope, and pulled it hard: "Look at Mommy, Dad, come and see Mommy, Mommy is so beautiful."


    Yan Qingshan was pulled in obediently by her, and looked up.


    Ms. Lin also raised her eyes to look at him, Xinbao glanced at him a few more times, and turned her head to share her thoughts with her father, but found that her father was motionless.


    Xinbao shook his father''s hand: "Is A Niang Jumei?"


    Yan Qingshan nodded, and said in a calm voice: "Jumi."


    There was a little smile in his eyes, and Mrs. Lin blushed at the sight of him, she turned her eyes away: "Hurry up and take Xinbao to dinner, don''t make trouble with me!"


    Yan Qingshan nodded, and came out with his daughter in his arms.


    Xinbao put the vegetables into a bowl, then asked someone to move a stool over, and watched A Niang while eating, the meal was over, and A Niang hadn''t finished dressing up yet.


    Everything is extremely delicate and beautiful, the little golden butterfly actually has whiskers, the exquisiteness is like a work of art, Xinbao was so envious, he said: "Xinbao also wants this, this, this ..."


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "I keep them all for you, you have them all when you can use them."


    She paused and said: "I will also dress you up at the dinner party, but I don''t need it right now."


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi will be in Longxiangwei today, so they didn''t come over, but Emperor Ming Pei sent someone over to pick up Xinbao, saying that the family was busy and let her go over there.


    Xinbao was a little strange: "Didn''t you just eat at night?"


    The second elder brother smiled and said: "It''s the evening palace banquet, but parents will be busy from noon. For example, my mother is going to eat with the concubine Shu and other empresses, and my father has to eat with the old and important ministers. I¡¯m going, and a few uncles are going too. There¡¯s no one here, it¡¯s easier for you to follow Yeye, follow Aniang, and you have to deal with those girls.¡±


    Tuanzi suddenly realized, and went to Qianqing Palace.


    At this moment, Spring Festival couplets and blessing characters are hung everywhere in the palace, and palace lanterns are also hung all over the eaves overnight. There is quite an atmosphere along the way.


    Faint firecrackers sounded from time to time not far away, Xinbao pointed and asked, "Who is setting off firecrackers?"


    Baiji laughed anxiously and said, "His Royal Highness, from New Year''s Eve to the first day of the new year, every time the emperor passes through a gate, the eunuchs will set off a series of firecrackers to meet the occasion. This early in the morning, the emperor called a few empresses to have dinner together, so he probably came back Woolen cloth!"


    Xinbao nodded.


    Sure enough, when the group of them watched Jinger and Momojiji arrive at Qianqing Palace, Emperor Ming Pei had already returned and was writing in the room.


    Xinbao took off his cloak and went in, and saw Yeye wrote a lot of blessings.


    Tuanzi said: "Yeah!" As he ran over, he wanted to sit down on the chair next to him, but he put his hand on the table and pushed it again... The ink on the word "Fu" was not dry, so he pressed half of it clearly on the other one. small paw prints.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "As soon as you come, you will make trouble."


    Tuanzi adjusted her posture by herself. This stool was originally used by Emperor Ming Pei, but she was sitting very short, with only a small head exposed. She looked around eagerly: "Yeah, you have written so much, do you want to give it to many people?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was taken aback: "Give it to me?"


    There is no such custom in the palace nowadays, but think about it, bestowing blessings on courtiers is "blessing".


    Emperor Ming Pei wrote the word "Fu", which was originally just a whim, but the more he thought about it, the more he thought it was a good idea.


    But if you want to bless the words, it is not grand enough to write on paper, so I asked someone to fetch yellow silk.


    In the palace, there was a yellow silk specially used for writing blessings. Emperor Ming Pei was good at calligraphy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： Wealth does not return home

    Chapter 464 Wealth does not return home


    He looked at it himself, and always felt that there seemed to be something missing.


    After chatting carefully for a long time, my eyes accidentally saw the side, the lower right corner of a word "Fu", which was pressed by Xinbao with half a small paw print, but there was an indescribable cuteness.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi saw Yeye thinking about something just now, so he sat down by himself, and was enjoying picking the flowers on the skirt, when he noticed Yeye''s gaze, he raised his head strangely.


    Emperor Ming Pei put down his pen, lifted up the dumpling, rolled up the sleeve of his right hand for her, then took her little hand, and gently pressed it into the inkstone.


    Xinbao: "...???"


    She widened her eyes in surprise, and saw Emperor Ming Pei holding her little hand and pressing it on the written blessing.


    Half words and half paintings, with pictures in the words, grandparents and grandchildren are in harmony, not necessarily solemn, but festive and close...Let them figure out the meaning of it!


    Emperor Mingpei was very satisfied, and used the seal of "Mingpei Chenhan". Since his heart was still young, he had no other seals, only the two "Fuzhen" and "Princess Zhenguo" made by the Emperor Yinshou at the time of sealing. Emperor Pei asked someone to fetch it, and used the small seal of "Fuzhen".


    Then he looked back and forth again, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he was, he laughed and said, "Not bad! Xinbao, look, isn''t it pretty good?"


    Xinbao raised his ink-drenched little hand, very confused: "...?"


    Soon, several teams of palace people left the palace quickly.


    A few officials, including Yuan Xiang, Li Tingfang, Xiao Tai, Liang Ruoxu, were about to enter the palace when they received the blessing from the emperor.


    There was no such custom before, but when I received it suddenly, I was very pleasantly surprised. When I opened it, I was surprised to see the small handprints. When I looked at the prints again...these sperms each figured out five, six, seven or eight. Come on.


    Emperor Ming Pei finished writing a set of blessings and asked someone to take them away. While drinking tea and thinking about it, he smiled at the corner of his mouth and praised: "Xinbao''s idea is very good."


    Tuanzi was also embarrassed to say that this was actually Lord Kangxi¡¯s idea, so he could only smirk.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her to his lap, took her small hand and looked at it, and said, "Didn''t you say you were infected with Kodan yesterday? Why is it gone?"


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "Xinbao fell asleep at night, so I don''t know when it fell off...but the ones on the feet and feet didn''t fall off. It''s very beautiful, yeah, do you want to see it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was a little amused, and shook his head: "Yeah, I won''t watch it."


    Tuanzi was very disappointed, and looked at him eagerly: "But after dyeing, no one has seen it. Doesn''t it mean that there is no dyeing?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He suppressed a smile and said, "Okay then, let''s take a look."


    So the grandparents and grandchildren took off their small shoes and socks, and admired the chubby feet dyed with Kodan together happily. Emperor Ming Pei also praised seriously: "It''s really beautiful, like petals on the branches, like red plums in the snow, Xin Baoer''s feet are also very pretty."


    Duanzi smiled from ear to ear.


    Fang Wuyou silently looked at the two figures from behind.


    The emperor and his granddaughter watched and played together. Who would believe this? He never expected that such a big emperor would be so good at telling nonsense with his eyes open, he could say anything, and he would still be red in the snow? ? Tut tut!


    Emperor Ming Pei was afraid that the dumpling would be cold, so he coaxed her to put it back on, and the grandparent and grandson washed their hands and had lunch.


    No one can do the work on the first day of the new year, but someone can do the work on the 30th, so the two of them have become the most leisurely two people.


    After eating, Xinbao even had time to take a nap, and when she got up from the nap, she asked someone to dress her up here, and sat for more than an hour.


    And at this moment, the family members are busy outside.


    Miss Lin came out around noon, and as soon as she came out, the fifth prince and concubine chased after her.


    Ms. Lin knew her intentions and didn''t stop her, so the two came together and met Concubine Shu and her party.


    Emperor Ming Pei is a workaholic, and he is not very keen on female sex, so in the palace, there are very few people who are promoted because of the emperor''s favor. Xiaosheng, the position of concubine and concubine, is mostly promoted after the birth of a son.


    And there has been no draft in the palace for five years, the youngest son of Emperor Ming Pei is eight years old, all the concubines and concubines are "old people", and there is not a single young girl, especially now that the emperor is old and it is not an annual festival. Rarely enter the harem... After all, these women in Ming Pei''s harem are not high-minded, and their waists are very bent.


    Before meeting Mrs. Lin, she had already made up her mind to hold it hard.


    Ms. Lin was originally a big-hearted person, and others worked hard to support her, so she got along very well.


    After having lunch together, the noble ladies outside the palace arrived one after another.


    Nurse Xu and Concubine Shu were by the side, and they introduced to her one by one. What Miss Lin has to do is actually to receive a gift and a seat. Seeing an old man who cares about her, she appears to be a virtuous corporal...


    This is the first time for the prince and his wife to come out to be a director, so there are more people than ever before, and there is an endless stream.


    Although Mrs. Lin is not used to this kind of thing, she is a martial artist, so it is not difficult to hold on.


    You know, it''s the first time for the female relatives to see Mrs. Lin.


    Although the men in the family may have said it, the image these people imagined cannot be very good.


    If Mrs. Lin is Xiaojiabiyu''s appearance, the effect may not be so good, but Mrs. Lin looks extremely dignified and bright, and is extremely free and easy... The children of the world are not stage-frightened, and against the backdrop of a full head of pearls and emeralds, they are full of style , Absolutely suppress the situation.


    If the psychological expectations are too low and the image in front of you is too good, the feeling will be doubled.


    Anyway, these people only have one word in their hearts...the truth cannot be faked! Really is true!


    So the atmosphere here is very good.


    Over there, Yan Qingshan brought his son and younger brothers over to meet these elders and ministers.


    Yan Qingshan spoke little, was calm, and was supported by Yuan Xiang, and he was facing some fine people. He would never be embarrassing and went very smoothly.


    After dinner, nobles from aristocratic families arrived one after another.


    There are several young people in the prince''s house, both civil and military, so many of the people who came this time brought girls of the same age with them because they wanted to get married; Young people are easy to make friends with; moreover, there are really some with small dolls, this is thinking of being a playmate for Princess Zhen Guo, and most of them follow the female relatives.


    So after coming in and seeing the ceremony, the young people separated, the literati went to the left, and the warriors went to the right.


    The sixth prince looks gentle and beautiful, and is good at painting and calligraphy. He went to the left with his second brother, and chatted with him all the way with a smile on his face, as if he was very close.


    The Eighth Prince followed Yan Shifan, and asked him in a low voice: "Zhiwei, can I go with you?"


    Yan Shifan laughed anxiously and said, "Uncle Ba, please go ahead."


    The Ninth Prince also followed silently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： why so beautiful

    Chapter 465 Why is it so beautiful


    Warrior side, the atmosphere is obviously more lively than that of literati.


    The ones who came were all young men who had never passed the weak crown. Many of them had relatives in Longxiangwei, and they even belonged to Longxiangwei themselves.


    In Huangzhuang, Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang brothers fought several people, plus Shen Shouyan was going to teach, everyone already knew about it, so there was no need to worry about having nothing to talk about.


    In fact, these people are all sons and daughters of aristocratic families. They have been the pride of heaven since birth, and they will not pay much attention to the people of the Jianghu, even if they do not despise them. But today is different from the past. He didn''t want to admit it, but he took the master over and wanted to be promoted.


    Unless these people are stupid, they will not be disrespectful to their teachers.


    So it''s been bustling.


    As for the literati, Yuan Xiang brought Yuan Yaochu. Yuan Yaochu is not considered a literati, but he has a good temper and many acquaintances. With him, everyone gets along very well.


    It''s just that the sixth prince sticks to Yan Shirong very tightly, is extremely diligent and eager, and is thoughtful in every way, and he doesn''t mind others seeing it.


    Yan Shirong remained calm.


    He is not the kind of person who doesn''t allow others to take advantage of him. If he wants to show his favor, then he will go ahead. If he has other ideas, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, what if the relationship is good? He is still studying in Shang''s study now, even if these people outside want to make friends, wouldn''t it be good to make friends with them directly? Why make a detour to make friends with the sixth prince?


    So he is very stable, he can catch the stalk, and the atmosphere is not bad.


    Compared to these two sides, the atmosphere on Yan Qingshan''s side is obviously much more serious.


    Of course, these people wanted to test the prince''s temperament, and some people talked about the blessing in the morning, but Yan Qingshan was stable at first, even if he was asked directly, he would just say: "I think the father has his own ideas, so I dare not speculate."


    Everyone: "..."


    It is really watertight.


    On the contrary, in the middle, when a court lady was pouring tea, she couldn''t help showing a shy attitude, making it clear that she wanted to seduce, more than once.


    This court lady is very beautiful, and her figure is also enchanting. People who are close can already see it, but she can only pretend not to see it.


    Originally, even if you don''t like this kind of thing, generally speaking, you won''t reveal it in front of everyone... But the situation is different now, he is the king, and the people below him are only the courtiers, not the guests.


    Everyone remained calm, including Yan Qingshan.


    Just when everyone thought that this incident had never happened, Yan Qingshan turned around and said, "Gao Fu."


    Gao Fu approached quickly, Yan Qingshan pointed at the court lady, his voice was not loud, but he said concisely: "Investigate and punish severely."


    Gao Fu''s face changed slightly, and he responded quickly. The maid was so frightened that she collapsed to the ground, but she didn''t dare to beg for mercy. After a while, all the tea pourers were replaced by eunuchs.


    Everyone: "..."


    Really never expected.


    Everyone thought that the prince''s reticence was hiding his clumsiness. Unexpectedly, he was a reticent man. He obviously didn''t mind showing his true self...just four words, showing his toughness.


    Others naturally have countless guesses, only Yuan Xiang understands that Yan Qingshan only values ??family. He would never allow him to come here, but he made his family sad and sad, so anyone who dared to take the lead was immediately severely punished as an example to others.


    The movement here was soon reported to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care, he just waved his hand, then took a look at the engraving, put down the book, and went to see his granddaughter.


    Xinbao is almost done dressing up.


    The palace banquet on New Year''s Eve is very grand, and Xinbao''s dress is also very grand.


    Because such a big child can do limited hairstyles, most of the gorgeousness is reflected in the clothes.


    Her title is Fuzhen, from Baifu Guzhen, so the clothes are also based on this theme.


    The jacket is a Baifu jacket. The bright red draped jacket is embroidered with all kinds of blessing characters in a well-proportioned manner. The buttons are all made of precious stones, shining brightly.


    The inside is mainly bright yellow, embroidered with patterns of bats and flowers, and the skirt underneath has panniers, which looks fluffy and very cute.


    When she was finished, she also put on a necklace of gold and jade inlaid with double dragons playing with beads, and a shiny wreath hung down her head.


    Finally, it was blended with cinnabar and glutinous rice, and a red dot was placed between her eyebrows, which is said to bring good luck.


    In short, after dressing up, Xinbao took a look in the mirror, and was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear. He almost threw himself into the mirror, looking at it endlessly.


    The child''s laughter was particularly contagious, Ming Peidi was also very happy to be laughed at by her, and walked over slowly.


    Xinbao saw it in the mirror, so she turned her head and asked, "Yeah, is Xinbao good-looking?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "My little princess is really beautiful and cute."


    Xinbao laughed twice with his mouth open, then suddenly remembered something, closed his mouth all of a sudden, folded his small hands in front of his belly, pursed his mouth and smiled, his big eyes were crooked.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but smile, and praised seriously, "It''s really slim and graceful."


    The grandfather and grandson played for a while, Xinbao suddenly remembered, turned around and said, "Sister Yuru."


    Yuru hurried over, Xinbao asked, "Where is brother Xiaoxian today?"


    Yu Ru didn''t know, said: "This subordinate will go out and ask immediately."


    Emperor Ming Pei knew, he said: "Fang Wuyou!"


    Fang Wuyou bowed to answer, and after a while, he called someone over.


    Xinbao pushed the door and went out, and saw him standing outside wearing Long Xiangwei''s clothes, Xinbao went out cautiously, and stood in front of him!


    The cold boy burst out laughing all of a sudden: "Why is Xinbao so pretty!"


    Xinbao pointed at himself: "Look at this! Brother Xiaoxian, look at this!"


    "Yeah!" Yuan Shenjue nodded, boasting all the same: "The iris is so beautiful, the collar is so beautiful, the coat is beautiful, and the little skirt is even more beautiful..."


    Xinbao even turned around for him a few times... In her mind, she was a beautiful little swan, but she didn''t know that Bai Shengsheng''s chubby little dumpling swayed in circles with its small arms outstretched, roughly like a little swan. A little penguin.


    Yuan Shen Jue pursed his lips and suppressed a smile, while saying seriously: "It''s so beautiful, Xinbao is so beautiful in the first place, and wearing such a suit makes her look like a fairy, and she will overwhelm the country and the city."


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that Yuan Shen was definitely more shameless than him, and he was more or less practical, and he used whatever words sounded good to him.


    Fang Wuyou came over to report: "Your Majesty, it''s almost time."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei responded, and called Xin Bao: "Come back."


    Xinbao let out a cry, waved to Yuan Shenjue, and came back on short legs.


    In the Yan Dynasty, the New Year¡¯s Eve Palace Banquet is the most solemn banquet of the year. It starts around Shenzheng (16:00) and ends at Haizheng (22:00). Those with high titles and high official positions will naturally be in front, otherwise they will sit all the way back, all the way to the corner.


    But even those who sit in the corner can be counted as officials, and petty officials are not even qualified to come in.


    Early, everyone has arrived. At the time of Shenzheng, Zhonghe Shaole played, Emperor Ming Pei took Xinbao''s little hand, slowly entered, and was promoted to the throne.


    Afterwards, the praiser said: "Schedule", "Enter".


    Danbi was overjoyed, everyone entered one by one, and the praisers said: "Kneel", "Kowtow".


    Everyone salutes, and when the ceremony is completed, they take their seats one by one, then bow upwards, and then take their seats.


    Dan Biqing''s music sounded, the eunuchs served tea in a row, Emperor Ming Pei held up the tea bowl, Xin Bao also held the tea bowl in a decent manner, Fang Wuyou said loudly: "Give me tea!"


    Everyone said in unison: "Thank you, Your Majesty." After saluting, they began to drink tea.


    Then play Danbi Qingyue, and eat.


    For Xinbao, it means finally finishing the salute and officially starting to eat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： only in heaven

    Chapter 466 Only in the sky


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to add a small rock to the chair, Xinbao sat on it, and the height of the Golden Dragon Banquet table reached his waist, which was just convenient for eating.


    Anyway, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t mind telling anyone about the various behaviors of Emperor Ming Pei. I just love my granddaughter!


    Yan Qingshan''s family sat peacefully like a mountain, the fifth prince could hardly conceal his inner jealousy, and lowered his eyes.


    It''s not that Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t love his son, but as an emperor, if he wants to pamper his son, it''s really not something he can do as he wants.


    Unless you really have the energy to take care of every son, otherwise, unintentional actions may be noticed by those who care, and it will also breed a lot of ambitions for the child''s biological mother and the child himself.


    Especially a few small ones, the more you love them, the more troubles they will cause.


    Everything has to be measured. If things go on like this, the relationship between father and son will gradually lose their intimacy.


    Even now, when Yan Qingshan''s family comes back, in public, Emperor Ming Pei will not be too close to Yan Shifan and his brothers.


    So, Xinbao is really the only junior that Emperor Ming Pei can rest assured to love.


    Xinbao waited eagerly for the food to be served.


    She used to eat a few small snacks when she woke up from a nap, but today she was dragged to dress up as soon as she woke up. After two hours of dressing up, she was already hungry. Seeing the cold and hot meals coming up one by one, she couldn''t take her eyes off .


    Emperor Ming Pei was afraid that she would fall, so he held her with one arm, and heard her stomach growl. Emperor Ming Pei suppressed a smile, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it will be soon."


    Xinbao was a little embarrassed, grabbed Yeye''s big hand with both hands, and turned his eyes away from the dining table.


    Palace banquet dishes, the emperor''s table has one hundred and eight grades, and the rest are in order of sixty-four grades, thirty-two grades, sixteen grades, and eight grades.


    These one hundred and eight items are usually 40 items each for cold meals, hot meals, and group meals, 20 items each for wine meals, and tea meals, plus pastries, side dishes, soups, porridge, candied fruit, etc., for a total of 100 items. The eighth grade is not finished at one time, but successively.


    So after a lap, Emperor Ming Pei raised his chopsticks, and the subordinates saluted each other, and then began to eat.


    Singing and dancing also came up at the same time.


    Xinbao didn¡¯t care about watching any singing and dancing for a while, and concentrated on waiting for feeding,


    Chunhua also understands her habits very well. First, take the meat and vegetables, steamed lamb, eight treasures, pig rice and stuffed duck. Many people secretly looked up.


    Emperor Ming Pei helped to feed the food from time to time while eating, and his movements were surprisingly proficient.


    You know, even if the old men in my family love their grandchildren, they won¡¯t feed them in person... This is not a play, it¡¯s really loving the granddaughter.


    Xinbao quickly appeased the hunger, Emperor Ming Pei told her: "Eat slowly, there will be something delicious later."


    Xinbao nodded, eating slowly while looking down.


    At this moment, there is the legendary "Neon Clothes and Feather Dress Dance" in the hall. Several dancers on the field are dexterous and enchanting, and their long cloaks dance in the air like whirling clouds. Turning back to the snow lightly, Yan Ran sent You Long in shock."


    Xinbao was fed while watching at first, but finally he was so engrossed that he forgot to chew what was being fed.


    It''s a pity that she is uneducated, otherwise, with such a beautiful scenery, she could really write a hundred poems!


    Compared to the dance adapted by later generations, the real neon clothes and feather dance... really should only exist in the sky!


    No wonder Bai Juyi said that there are thousands of songs and dances, but neon clothes dance is the favorite among them!


    After the dance, Xinbao couldn''t help clapping her little hands, which made everyone look up.


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly: "Fuzhen likes it, appreciate it!"


    The dancers who had already retreated a few steps knelt down to salute and thank them, and then they received the reward and retreated.


    Although there is no Spring Festival Gala now, this one is much better than the Spring Festival Gala.


    The little brothers and sisters are all good-looking, and they are also good-looking dancers! The skills are really skilled to the point of flowing water!


    Xinbao stared intently.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched it for many years, and she was aroused by her, and he hugged her into his arms.


    Xinbao snuggled up to him and talked to him in a low voice from time to time. After all, watching TV is worse than being alone: ??"Yeah, that young lady has really long fingers, and they look so good-looking! Wow, that one looks good too, How can you bend your waist so much..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    I always feel that my granddaughter is looking at the wrong place.


    But as long as Xinbao looks good and praises him, he will be rewarded.


    It was not until Haizheng was approaching that the singing and dancing were over. Fruits and tea were served, and everyone arranged their appearance and clothes.


    Xinbao eats to her heart''s content, and looks at it to her heart''s content, others don''t know, anyway, for several hours, she didn''t see anyone getting up to go to the bathroom, not even Yan Qingshan and others.


    Because I was so excited, Xinbao wasn''t sleepy at all. Of course, I couldn''t fall asleep even if I was sleepy.


    Emperor Ming Pei directly took Xinbao back to Qianqing Palace, and then both grandparents and grandchildren changed into light clothes.


    Yan Qingshan''s family, Wuliubajiu and Wuliubajiu also went back to the palace to change their clothes, and then came back to see them.


    Emperor Ming Pei called in, and it was rare for the whole family to gather together.


    Xinbao ate a lot unknowingly, and was hugged by Emperor Ming Pei to drink Xiaoshi tea. Seeing them coming in, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Is everything eaten? If you haven''t eaten, ask them to bring some snacks."


    Five or six people thanked Father Huang for his thoughtfulness, only Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "Father Emperor, the food my daughter-in-law eats is pretty good."


    The fifth concubine looked at her in surprise, and thought she was a fool in her heart. The emperor thought of you and added snacks for you. Do you think you are full? You have to eat even if you are full!


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care, but he didn''t talk too much with his daughter-in-law, he just smiled and said, "Fan''er Rong''er are full?"


    Yan Shirong replied with a smile: "The grandson was actually full, but after watching it, he became hungry again. Thank you Huang Yeye for your consideration."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded Tuanzi''s forehead: "This little greedy cat is not only full, but also full."


    Putting his hands on his belly, Tuanzi Xiaopang sighed like a grown-up: "Yeah, you want Xinbao to taste every delicious thing, but after you finish eating, you think Xinbao ate too much, Xinbao is really embarrassed. "


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed loudly: "Yeah, that''s right."


    He rubbed her belly, and said down, "How is today?"


    The emperor dropped a question, so whoever answers and how to answer depends on one''s own ability. The fifth prince was obviously prepared, and said with a quick smile: "Today''s singing and dancing is really wonderful, with a light green waist, both poems and dances, it can be called a double." Absolutely... Tage is also ingenious, with a unique rhythm..."


    Before he could finish his eloquence, Emperor Ming Pei interrupted, "How many years have you watched these dances, but this year you are particularly interested in them."


    The fifth prince said in a daze, "I think this year is really good."


    After making up for this sentence, he didn''t dare to say any more, and Liu Bajiu didn''t say anything, Yan Qingshan said: "It''s really an eye-opener."


    After waiting again, Liu Bajiu still remained silent, Yan Shifan smiled and said: "My grandson also opened his eyes today, my grandson met a lot of people today, and judging by their demeanor and conversation, they are all very human. Junjie, every time my grandson sees someone, every time he listens to someone, he feels that there is something to learn from him..."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "You are not bad, most of those who dare to bring in at the moment are successful, and it would be good to make friends."


    Yan Shifan responded with a smile.


    The Fifth Prince had a fever on his face.


    It''s not the first time for him to accompany his father to watch the new year. He originally saw that his father rewarded several people tonight.


    Besides, this kind of occasion is for chatting rather than formally asking for opinions. In fact, it is not necessary to speak completely according to age, but because Yan Shifan and the others observe etiquette, it seems that he is reckless and frivolous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： a hillbilly is a hillbilly

    Chapter 467 A bumpkin is a bumpkin


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "My grandson is actually a little nervous today. My grandson has only been studying for three years, and his knowledge is superficial... Uncle Six and I met many young talents today, and my grandson is almost humiliated."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Oh?"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Mu Yi said that in the spring of the coming year, he invited me to go out and fight wine with flowers and hairpins. At that time, my mind was completely blank, and only the "Hundred Poems of Li Bai Fighting Wine" was in my mind. I caught a glimpse of the cantaloupe on the table, and suddenly remembered..."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed.


    The illiterate Xinbao didn''t understand at all.


    Yan Shirong explained to them with a smile.


    There are many references to Doujiu, such as Doujiu Baipian, and Doujiu Shijian, but in fact, the allusion used by Li Muyi comes from Shuanggan Doujiu, which literally means two tangerines and one Doujiu. After that, it refers to Youchun.


    This is really a joke that literati like. Even if it is explained, a few illiterates will not find it funny at all.


    Several people chatted and laughed, and Yan Shirong glanced at the third brother.


    Yan Shichang received the signal.


    But Hanhan didn''t know what to say on this occasion, but he was not too afraid of Emperor Ming Pei, so he said honestly: "Grandson thinks it''s pretty good, it''s very lively, especially there is a dance, I don''t know What kind of dance is it called? Although the dancer is a woman, my grandson thinks that the few movements when turning the side are very good, and can be used in martial arts and body skills. My grandson wants to go back and tell the master that I can try it."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, but did not speak.


    The fourth brother didn''t quite know what to say at this time, he just said: "Grandson thinks everything is very good, everything is a grand occasion that grandson has never seen." He paused: "Everything is very good."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile: "Sheng''er has something to say."


    Yan Shisheng was at a loss for words, Yan Qingshan said: "Yeah, since you said it, just say it."


    Yan Shisheng said: "The grandson just thinks that in some places, there are some wastes."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Oh?"


    Yan Shisheng said: "In fact, at first, my grandson was just enjoying the music and dance, but later, when it came to the episode of Yuwu, there were dozens of dancers. The dancers in the middle couldn''t perform well, and their movements were small. The dance is beautiful and beautiful, and the sleeves are very beautiful. The grandson doesn''t know what the dance should be like, but the grandson just thinks, why can''t there be fewer people? If there are fewer people, wouldn''t everyone be able to have everyone''s beauty? "


    "Afterwards, my grandson became a little distracted. Later, for that dance, dozens of cowhide drums were newly made. They were so huge that they couldn''t beat a few times for a dance. Why did they have to make new ones? Their clothes were so vast and simple. It¡¯s an ancient dance, so wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to use old drums? My grandson is a philistine, and what he thinks in his heart is not something elegant, so his grandson thought, it¡¯s forbidden to kill cattle at will, and one cow can be sold for two Thirty taels of silver, much more expensive than a horse, how much is this? Where did the old drum go..."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded to him with a smile, and he couldn''t help talking more and more.


    The fifth prince and others listened behind.


    The fifth prince secretly mocked in his heart.


    So let¡¯s just say, a bumpkin is a bumpkin, even if he recognizes his ancestors and returns to his clan, he still looks poor! Going to the state banquet to count these three melons and two dates, what a cow! a horse! Twenty or thirty taels of silver? ?


    Ah! Ah! It''s ridiculous!


    He didn''t dare to show anything on his face, he only met the eyes of the fifth prince and concubine, both of them were amused.


    Yan Shisheng kept talking, and then he said embarrassedly: "Grandson has little knowledge, grandson understands that sometimes, some appearances are necessary, but grandson thinks..."


    He paused: "For example, in the past, when distinguished guests came to visit us in the countryside, we would try our best to wear the best clothes, and even borrow a few decent furniture and utensils to decorate the appearance. This is not a waste of money, but If the vegetables in the courtyard are uprooted to the ground and paved with green bricks to welcome guests, even if only one vegetable is pulled out, it will be a waste of money, because vegetables are useful."


    He was a little embarrassed: "The grandson doesn''t understand poetry and books, and he can''t speak, but that''s what he means."


    The fifth prince and concubine covered her mouth with a handkerchief, hid her smile, exchanged glances with the fifth prince, and felt that he was really poor and pitiful. Would you tell the emperor this kind of thing? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei usually only sees Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong, but he really doesn''t talk to a few of them. Today, he suddenly heard that this child is young, and he really has something to say.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and encouraged: "Sheng''er is good, you can see things in your eyes. Next year, you can manage the inner mansion."


    Yan Shisheng was taken aback for a moment, got up anxiously and said, "Yes. Grandson complies."


    The titters of the fifth prince and the fifth prince''s concubine froze on their faces at the same time, and both of them were dumbfounded.


    This result, they really never expected.


    The inner mansion mentioned by Emperor Ming Pei refers to the inner mansion yamen, which manages the internal affairs of the royal family. There are four divisions, eight bureaus and twelve supervisors. Most of them are eunuchs, but the officials in charge are not. The former second prince and the third prince also managed it. Regardless of whether you are fat or not, basically all the servants in the entire palace have to greet you with a smile.


    Really an extremely useful errand! Why did it fall on such a bumpkin? ?


    Emperor Mingpei sighed and said: "Sheng''er''s words today have reached my heart. The accumulation of small things becomes a river, like this drum, you also said that the folks are twenty or thirty taels, but you go to check the account, At least two or three hundred taels must be reported! Here, how many are spent on drums, and how many are in the pockets of layers of personnel? I have long wanted to take care of these rat moths, and I have never freed up. If Sheng''er is gone, feel free to do it, I will support you!"


    Yan Shisheng saluted again: "Thank you, grandson."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    The twins looked at each other.


    They were not very old, and because of family affairs, they were late to enlightenment, so they said very bluntly: "Grandson has no idea, just think...that duck tongue soup is delicious!"


    Then in the arms of Emperor Ming Pei, Xinbao sat up straight all of a sudden, as if you said this, then I won''t be sleepy: "That steamed fish is the most delicious!"


    "The bear''s paw is still delicious!"


    "The bergamot golden roll is delicious!"


    The three people argued fiercely which dish was more delicious, and the discussion was in full swing.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed straight when he heard this, but didn''t stop him.


    Xinbao was greedy for what he said, and swallowed: "Yeah, Xinbao wants to eat fish."


    "No way," Emperor Ming Pei patted her belly: "Try it yourself, is there still room for fish?"


    Xinbao touched it by himself, thought for a while: "Squeeze."


    "No, I can''t squeeze in," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I have to eat dumplings later."


    Xinbao could only give up regretfully.


    Brother Wu cleverly changed the subject: "There was a dance, and the tape of the dance flew to my face, and it danced as high as it was flying! Look so good!"


    "That pipa can really be carried behind my back!"


    Xinbao was taken away as expected: "The third lady on the right of the neon dress dance is so good!"


    "The dancer who stomped, the one near me looks like Brother Xiao Yuan!"


    The three of them had another heated discussion.


    Yan Qingshan coughed, and the three gradually stopped.


    Then everyone turned their heads to look at Liu Bajiu.


    Don''t talk about others, the second brother is quite looking forward to it. What he says at this time can clearly see his thoughts and character. Even if he doesn''t say excuses, even the twins have said it, why don''t they say it?


    Either they are deep-minded and really have ideas, or they are not smart, and they can also see things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： I dont want to be born in the emperors house

    Chapter 468 I don¡¯t want to be born in the emperor¡¯s house


    The sixth prince said: "Father, my son is very happy today."


    He paused for a moment, as if he had made up his mind, and said, "When I was young, I went to my grandfather''s house. I saw my uncle scolding my second uncle. After scolding and beating me, I wiped my tears when I came out. At that time, I didn''t understand, but I remembered it. Later, on my grandfather''s 60th birthday, my father allowed me to go there, and I saw my eldest cousin and my second cousin again. As soon as he arrived, he immediately turned into a well-behaved look, and the eldest cousin clearly saw it, but didn''t expose him, and even brought him something."


    The sixth prince is the son of Concubine Li. Concubine Li is the eldest daughter of the family. There is an elder brother and a younger brother. There is a twelve-year age difference between the elder brother and the younger brother. It is the same for the two sons of the elder brother''s family, who are eleven years apart. , so there is a feeling of elder brother like father.


    The sixth prince continued: "My son said, father, don''t be angry. My son has no ambitions, but only loves calligraphy and painting. In fact, I have been looking forward to having an elder brother like an uncle and cousin, so my son can be lazy and hide away." Now that His Royal Highness came back, I felt close to him when I saw him. Brothers Zhiwei and Yinlin are even more enviable to me. I want to get closer to them...I have been talking to Zhiwei and Yinlin today, so Son is very happy."


    The second elder brother became more and more surprised as he listened, and exchanged a glance with Yan Qingshan.


    Before, he thought that Uncle Six might be playing a show, but at this moment, he found that he really wanted to show his favor.


    No, this is not a show of favor, this is completely effective!


    As a prince, in the face of such a huge temptation, he has the heart to fight. This is very reasonable, and it is unreasonable not to have it.


    But those who want to fight, or like the previous third prince, who have built a reputation as bookworms, or love martial arts, or believe in Buddhism, all of them are fine, and they are all good.


    But what the sixth prince said was out of the ordinary, and he almost said "I don''t want to be born in the emperor''s family".


    As an emperor, you may or may not say such things, but as a prince... you absolutely cannot.


    Because the emperor said that it was longing for the joy of poverty among the people, and the prince said that it was dissatisfaction with the emperor! Your majestic prince yearns to be a commoner, isn''t this dissatisfaction with your father?


    Of course, Emperor Ming Pei won¡¯t be angry because of the former fake prince or something. This may be the truth, but the truth cannot be told!


    No one used this method to disassociate themselves. He was cutting himself off and showing his loyalty to them clearly!


    Yan Qingshan said: "Fan''er Rong''er also said that he gets along with Sixth Uncle."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled lightly and said: "Since your elder brother said so, you will see each other more in the future."


    "Yes," the sixth prince was very happy, and moved a stool over on the spot, and sat next to them.


    Yan Shirong glanced at him, and found that the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl up, as if he was hugging Jin''s thigh.


    The fifth prince is not stupid, and immediately said: "My son also wants to get closer to His Highness''s family, and I hope His Highness..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s right, you will be leaving the palace soon, so it''s better to spend more time with your brothers during these few days."


    The fifth prince was stupid at the time.


    In the current Dayan Dynasty, even if the prince becomes a relative, he still lives in the prince''s house. Only when a brother becomes a prince, will the adult brothers be crowned kings and sent out of the palace... If they are sent out of the palace in advance, it will be like being named gong As soon as Kehou''s second prince leaves the palace and opens the mansion, it means that there is no hope at all.


    But this kind of thing, no matter how everyone knows it, is not put on the bright side. Don''t say that Peidi didn''t say it clearly, even if he said it clearly, he can''t do anything.


    The blow was too great and too sudden, and the fifth prince trembled all over. He never thought that he would be sent out of the palace before he had time to do anything? Why? Could it be because of the previous conflict between the fifth concubine and Xinbao?


    The fifth prince couldn''t hold back for a while, and looked at Xinbao fiercely.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s face darkened at that moment, and he snorted coldly.


    The fifth prince was taken aback, and lowered his head anxiously, embarrassed.


    The Fifth Prince didn''t know it at this time, because of this glance, his original title became a Marquis, and his original ordinary title became the same as Gong Ke, with a warning meaning of "respect".


    Emperor Ming Pei was afraid of frightening Xinbao, so when he looked down, he saw that although Tuanzi''s eyes were wide open, he had long lost energy, and almost fell asleep with his eyes open.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched Xinbao''s face.


    Tuanzi''s eyes were hazy, she looked around in a daze, and then suddenly realized something, her whole body trembled, and she shook her head vigorously, maybe because she thought the effect was not good, she shook like a rattle, and finally shook herself up .


    Then she looked around: "Do you want to eat dumplings?"


    As soon as these words came out, several people laughed, Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said: "The eighth uncle and the ninth uncle still have to talk, and eat dumplings after talking."


    Eighth Prince and Ninth Prince secretly complained.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide, the eighth prince said sternly: "Father, I feel that I am very happy now, and I feel very happy."


    The Ninth Prince said: "The same is true for my son."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You can''t speak yourself, can you?"


    The Ninth Prince became even more nervous: "I think His Highness is so beautiful and cute, I can''t get enough of it."


    Emperor Ming Pei let him go with a laugh, and ordered people to prepare supper.


    Shou Sui on New Year¡¯s Eve, you must watch the child¡¯s time, implying good luck in the coming year, and keeping the year old for children is said to prolong the life of the family and pray for blessings.


    I used vegetarian stuffed dumplings when I was waiting for the children. The elderly and children can sleep, and most adults will stay up all night.


    Xinbao was so sleepy that he staggered to and fro, his small neck couldn''t support his sleepy little head, but he still supported it with all his willpower, opened his mouth, and took the dumplings fed by Yeye, slowly, one by one eating.


    After eating two small dumplings, when the bell rang, Emperor Ming Pei saw that Xinbao was really sleepy, and said: "Okay, you can go to sleep."


    Before he finished speaking, the whole dumpling fell into his hands, and the dumpling that had just been put into his mouth slowly slid out without knowing who was sleeping.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t laugh or cry, Lady Lin put down her chopsticks, took the child over, and said, "Father, daughter-in-law, take Xinbao back to sleep."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Wear more, don''t catch a cold."


    Ms. Lin responded repeatedly, squatted down, hugged Xinbao and left.


    Yan Qingshan and the others didn''t stay long, and left after eating the dumplings. After all, Emperor Ming Pei would be busy tomorrow, writing in the open window, worshiping ancestors, and the New Year''s court meeting. It was a day''s work.


    A group of people left the Qianqing Palace.


    The sixth prince talked all the way beside Yan Qingshan, smiling all over his face, the fifth prince gritted his teeth, followed a few steps, forced his smile, and said, "Your Highness."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, glanced at him, but did not stop.


    The fifth prince can only catch up, this is his last chance, and he doesn''t care about his face, he begged: "His Royal Highness, just listen to my brother."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： fatherly heart

    Chapter 469 The Heart of a Loving Father


    Yan Qingshan still kept on walking, walking quickly: "Say it."


    The fifth prince hated secretly in his heart, so he could only chase after him and said: "Your Highness, my father suddenly told me to leave the palace, and my younger brother was really panicked. I don''t know when he angered my father. Maybe your highness can help me out?"


    Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong looked at each other.


    This is said as if they did something.


    They really take themselves seriously. The current situation on both sides really makes no sense for them.


    Yan Qingshan said calmly: "I don''t know."


    Fifth Prince said: "But I haven''t seen Royal Father very much recently. To put it bluntly, I don''t even have a chance to anger Royal Father!"


    Yan Qingshan said: "I said I don''t know."


    "Your Highness," the fifth prince grabbed his arm: "Your Highness, if I have offended you, please make it clear, and my younger brother will just ask you to apologize."


    The sixth prince said: "Fifth Brother, Your Highness has already said that you don''t know. Your Highness is an honest and simple person. If you say you don''t know, you don''t know. You are so aggressive, it''s so rude."


    The fifth prince glared at him angrily, wanted to say something, but tried not to say anything, only said: "I have no such intention, but I really can''t figure it out."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Let go."


    The fifth prince didn''t dare not listen, so he had to let go, Yan Qingshan said coldly: "I don''t know, whether you believe it or not, I always say the same thing, if you don''t understand, you can ask the emperor."


    It would be great if he dared to ask Emperor Ming Pei!


    The straight luck of the five princes.


    The fifth prince and concubine couldn''t help but said angrily: "Your Highness, why bother us so perfunctory! How could Your Highness not know? Your Highness is with you every day, so how many times you have nothing to say!"


    Yan Shifan and the others were angry at that time.


    Yan Shifan said coldly: "Aunt Wu, be careful! What does this matter have to do with Xinbao!"


    Yan Shirong said coldly: "I don''t understand Fifth Aunt''s words. Xinbao''s company is filial piety and obeying the emperor''s order. Does Fifth Aunt have any opinions on this? Besides, the emperor is the ninth-five supreme being." How can Xinbao, a doll, control what he wants to do? What is Aunt Wu alluding to?? And Xinbao is young, well-behaved and sensible, and never speaks nonsense. His Highness Feng Zhenguo Princess is for this reason. It''s better to take back what Aunt Fifth said!"


    The fifth prince''s concubine''s face turned green and pale.


    She had heard from the Fifth Prince that Yan Shirong had a great mouth opening, but she didn''t know it was terrible until she tried it herself.


    Every sentence is really crowning and righteous, every sentence is harsh and heavy, she can''t bear a single one! I can''t bear half a sentence!


    The fifth prince''s concubine was sweating anxiously: "I made a slip of the tongue, that''s not what I meant."


    "What does the fifth aunt mean?" Yan Shirong sneered, and his words were quite blunt: "The fifth uncle and the fifth aunt make mistakes every day. Although it is not easy for the younger generation to say much, the elders may also see it!"


    The two were shocked at the same time.


    Yan Qingshan only said: "Let''s go."


    He left directly with his family.


    The sixth prince insisted on following, and returned after drinking a cup of tea.


    After the sixth prince left, everyone closed the door, went back to their rooms and changed their clothes, each of them found a comfortable place to watch the new year.


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help but whispered: "I now feel that Huang Yeye is really soft-hearted, a kind father and a benevolent king."


    He was also thinking just now why Emperor Mingpei made this decision suddenly, but now he feels that Emperor Mingpei did it out of a loving father''s heart, to protect this son, and to stop them in time before they die. , Save the last face.


    Why?


    Because they are stupid!


    Not only stupid, but also always thinking that he is smart, this is the scariest thing!


    Just like Gong Kehou, the second prince.


    He used to be very impressive, acted arrogantly, and was in the limelight among the princes. He didn''t sound like a very smart person.


    But once the situation was defeated, and after being awakened by Yuan Xiang''s words, nothing happened again.


    Even later, when I learned that I was cheated by the people around me, I just swallowed such a big loss, and from the beginning to the end, it disappeared.


    This is a smart person.


    Unwilling to return, one has to learn to judge the situation, he knows that he is absolutely useless, and jumping around will only be annoying, but if he stops, Emperor Ming Pei will always soften his heart, even if he does not, he will be very good when the new emperor takes over in the future Candidates for benevolence.


    This is definitely the best way to deal with it at the moment.


    Can the fifth prince? ?


    Before, he was actually not in the early stage, the kind who was always far away from that seat and couldn''t get his turn.


    But after the downfall of Ersan and Sansan, he was considered old, and it is not surprising that he was born with a desire to compete.


    But since you want to fight, you have to seriously think about your own strengths and weaknesses, and then plan a feasible path.


    Instead of having nothing, I first put on a high-ranking posture.


    I heard from Yuan Xiang that he had done a mission before to repair the Temple of Heaven, which is the Temple of Heaven where the emperor worshiped the sky and prayed for a good harvest.


    This task is actually not difficult at all. It is a repair, not a construction. There are craftsmen around, and it is completely handed over to the prince to practice. Only after completing the small task will there be a big one.


    As a result, as soon as he left the palace, he was in a hurry to make friends with officials. It was like rushing to the scene day by day, and he hardly entered the Temple of Heaven.


    He didn''t even think about it, how could the emperor not know these things?


    Since then, Emperor Ming Pei has not arranged any errands for him. He was obviously dissatisfied with his job, but he didn''t notice it at all.


    And now, they know that they love Xinbao and can''t tolerate being bullied, but they still dare to say that!


    Really, I don¡¯t know it, I can¡¯t control my temper, absolutely!


    After thinking about it, the second elder brother was overjoyed, leaned close to Yan Qingshan, and said in a low voice: "Father, this is also very good. I think the sixth uncle should be sincere in his service. Regardless of whether he is sincere or not, anyway, on the surface he did such a thing." I can''t look back, and Yeye obviously likes daddy, so now daddy is no one but me."


    Yan Qingshan glanced at him.


    Second brother was puzzled: "What''s wrong, dad?"


    Yan Qingshan stood up and said, "Fan''er, come here."


    Yan Shifan was peeling melon seeds with his younger brother to eat, he responded and took a sip of tea before coming over.


    Yan Shisheng, who was originally sitting here, noticed something, and immediately sat next to Mrs. Lin, leaving only the father and son.


    Yan Qingshan took a breath, and whispered to them: "I have already told my father a few days ago that I have no knowledge of state affairs, and I have no intention of inheriting the great position."


    The two brothers were stunned.


    Yan Shirong couldn''t believe it: "Dad??"


    Yan Qingshan looked at him, and Yan Shirong murmured: "Why are you doing this? The situation is obviously good?!"


    Yan Qingshan said: "I don''t understand state affairs, so I can''t afford such a big burden."


    Yan Shirong said: "You can learn! You have us, you have a heart!"


    Yan Qingshan didn''t say any more, got up and left.


    Yan Shirong stood up and wanted to say more, but Yan Shifan held down his arm. Yan Shirong glanced at him, his heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly understood what his father meant.


    He has always had a keen mind, he takes every step and sees ten steps, and he has already considered a lot about how to help his father to the top, so he didn''t think of this for a while.


    But even if he thought about it, he still broke free from his brother''s hand and dragged Yan Qingshan over again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： Happy new year, good fortune and prosperity

    Chapter 470 Happy New Year


    Second elder brother is a worried person, planning for a long time, unwilling to give up, so he persuaded Yan Qingshan in a low voice for a long time.


    Yan Qingshan listened quietly for a while, and only asked him: "Have you ever thought about how long it will take to think about this matter?"


    Yan Shirong was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Emperor Ming Pei is in very good health, nearly 60 years old and still in good spirits and in good health, especially Xinbao is a genius doctor, so it is not difficult to prolong his life by several decades.


    So, this is something that may not be considered until ten or twenty years later.


    It''s not that Yan Qingshan doesn''t have time to learn, but if he fights... it''s a situation where the son is the father and the father is strong.


    Yan Shirong once again felt deeply, deeply that Daddy is indeed a man of great wisdom, with both great wisdom and great determination. He often prides himself on being smart, but in this respect, he is really inferior to Daddy.


    Yan Shirong stood silently for a long time, aggrieved and knowing that he was ignoring, he said angrily, "I''ll go find Xinbao!"


    He came out angrily without his big clothes on.


    Xinbao has been sleeping soundly for a long time.


    Because I like the gold collar, I still hold it in my hand when I go to bed at night.


    Looking at her carefree little fleshy face, Yan Shirong gradually calmed down for some reason.


    He took off his coat and shoes, lay on the side of the bed, and put his arms around his sister. He was obviously very sleepy, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. He just closed his eyes and meditated.


    He felt that something important suddenly appeared in his mind. He wanted to walk over, but he was a little scared for some reason, and forced himself not to touch it or think about it.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Emperor Ming Pei was very busy.


    In the early hours of the morning, the ink was studied and the pen was started. The ceremony was very solemn. As the crown prince, Yan Qingshan was going to hold the golden pen, so he went earlier.


    Emperor Ming Pei would drink Tusu wine, which is a kind of medicinal wine to ward off evil and plague, and then write a line of auspicious words on yellow paper with cinnabar, and then write auspicious words on both sides with ink, and seal it in a special yellow box.


    Then go to Taimiao to worship ancestors.


    In the ancestor worship ceremony, female relatives are not required to participate, but Xinbao is the princess of Zhenguo, so she needs to participate.


    Xinbao slept late at night, and was woken up again in the morning. Wearing a princess crown, she was so sleepy that she was stunned, with her eyes wide open, as if she couldn''t see anything.


    Fortunately, there will be a big court meeting afterwards, and the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the ancestors is not complicated. Emperor Ming Pei originally wanted to have breakfast together after the sacrifices. Leave."


    Along with Yan Qingshan and Wuliuqijiu, several of them had breakfast together, and then it was the New Year''s Grand Meeting.


    Most of the palace banquets on the first night of the new year are free, and this year it will be free, so it will stop after the big court meeting is over.


    Xinbao went back with the younger ones, Xinbao fell asleep, and the others also fell asleep for a while.


    The first day of the new year is very lively among the people, but in the palace, it is really busy if it is busy, and it is really not busy if it is not busy.


    Anyway, Xinbao just went to sleep with the grand court meeting, and when she woke up, Chunhua set up the curtains, Xinbao sat up, and was in a daze, when she saw several palace people bowing in unison in front of the bed , Said: "Your Highness, the New Year is auspicious and prosperous, and everything goes smoothly."


    Tuanzi was frightened all of a sudden, turned his face away, and opened his eyes wide.


    Chunhua and the others were also a little funny.


    Tuanzi insisted on sleeping with the gold collar last night, but the priest took it back when he came back, but somehow it was pressed, and there was a clear pattern of blessing on the right face, which is quite auspicious, but it looks a little funny.


    Tuanzi quickly came to his senses and said, "Excuse me."


    After thinking about it for a while, he remembered what Mrs. Lin told her yesterday, and said, "Reward."


    They thanked them happily, and they came to wait for her to wash her clothes. When Xinbao packed up and got dressed, it was already noon. Yan Qingshan and the others had already returned, Yuan Chenjue also came, and as usual brought her Hao Huashi.


    Standing for several hours at a time is really not an easy job, plus I stayed up all night before, and everyone was a little bit listless.


    Only Xinbao''s sleeping face was flushed, she was wearing a little red coat, with red dots on her forehead, just like a New Year''s doll, she came out happily.


    Yan Qingshan saw it at a glance, bent down and picked up his daughter, and rubbed the marks on her face with his hands: "Did you press something?"


    Xinbao''s little head was rubbed by his father, and he insisted on clasping the two little hands: "Daddy has a happy new year, good luck, longevity and health, auspicious stars, good luck, good luck..."


    Yan Qingshan nodded and carried his daughter into the room. Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "Can''t you hear that? Your daughter wants lucky money!"


    She handed him a red envelope, and Yan Qingshan gave it to his daughter. Xinbao approached with two small hands, and immediately went to Mrs. Lin and said: "Aniang has a happy new year, a happy life and a healthy life, as beautiful as a flower, with a beautiful face and a moony appearance..."


    Ms. Lin listened carefully, then nodded, and gave her a red seal: "Xinbao will grow up in the future, be safe and happy!"


    Tuanzi moved to the big brother: "Brother, happy new year, good luck! Everything goes well..."


    In a place like the palace, a respectable master really doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    For example, during the Chinese New Year, the yamen of the inner government has already prepared a lot of golden melon seeds, golden peanuts, small ingots and the like, and they are ready to reward people.


    There is no need to give red envelopes in the same generation, so the brothers just took out some things and gave them. Until Yuan Shenjue, everyone had listened to it several times and was about to pack up for dinner, but Tuanzi took all the things he had just collected. Handed it to him: "My wife, take it first, and Xinbao will cheat later."


    She shook her small hand: "No, no, Xinbao will earn more."


    Everyone: "..."


    Yuan Shen Jue swayed with a smile, and really put those away, took out a red jade carved skirt with the word "Fu" from the sleeve pocket, and the tassel was already tied on it, and tied it to her skirt with a smile. Up: "This is the New Year''s money for Xinbao, and Xinbao''s good boy will also have a happy new year, good luck and prosperity."


    Xinbao hugged him and gave him a kiss.


    Hao Huashi coughed from behind.


    Xinbao suddenly remembered that she is also an elder.


    She scratched her face with her little paw, looked at her apprentice, and considered what to do.


    Then her wife gave her a string of spending money: "Give it to him."


    Appreciating flowers is also an ancient gift, especially the money is made of pure gold, which is extremely exquisitely made. Xinbao took it and stretched out his hand.


    Hao Huashi understood, and quickly squatted down, Xinbao patted his head: "Huashi will grow taller, be safe and happy!"


    Hao Huashi replied without hesitation: "Thank you, Master."


    He is the youngest here, and usually suffers a lot, but today he takes advantage of it. Everyone has to give him a red envelope! He collected it without any hesitation!


    Everyone finished eating while making noise.


    Yan Qingshan and the others went to catch up on sleep, and the twins ran out to set off fireworks in high spirits.


    In the open space in front of Chengqian Palace, all kinds of fireworks can be set off. Now that the fourth brother is going to take over the Yamen of the inner government, the people in the palace are afraid that they will not be courteous. Fireworks and firecrackers were played, the twins had learned a little kung fu, they were smarter than the eunuchs, and they dared to let go of anything.


    The fireworks at this time are already very delicate. There are all kinds of flowers and animals, and there are more complicated ones such as Eight Immortals Holding Longevity, Seven Saints Conquering Demons...


    It looks gorgeous during the day.


    Xinbao was watching from the side, Fang Wuyou came over and called her: "Your Highness, the emperor has woken up, and I want you to come over!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： New Years Eve Riches

    Chapter 471 New Year Riches Overnight


    Xinbao let out an oh, and walked over there, asking Yuru at the same time: "Sister Yuru, where is Xinbao''s painting?"


    Yu Ru hurriedly said: "Go and get it."


    While running back, they came back soon, and the group went to Qianqing Palace.


    Xinbao saluted as soon as he entered the door: "Yeah Happy New Year, everything goes well, the country is prosperous and the people are safe, and longevity is boundless..." After the words were finished, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t call out, and Tuanzi repeated it twice without hesitation.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "The one who cheated is working very hard, let''s get up."


    Fang Wuyou smiled awkwardly, and glanced at Tuanzi.


    Still the same thing, who the emperor cares about, he has to know what he has done in a day, so if there is something wrong with the front foot dumpling, someone from his side will report it immediately, and he will treat it as a joke while waiting for Emperor Mingpei to get up said.


    Tuanzi forgot what she said, and didn''t know what Yeye was talking about her. After getting up, she leaned over and looked at Emperor Mingpei with watery eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei pretended not to understand.


    Tuanzi stretched out his small hand: "Yeah, lucky money."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Cheat Yeye''s money, who do you want to give it to?"


    "It''s not cheating," Tuanzi said, "How can the family affairs be called cheating?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little bit amused: "Who will you give the money back to?"


    Duanzi is cute: "To brother Xiaoxian."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why did you give it to him?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao''s money is very precious, of course the most powerful old brother in the world must protect it."


    She embraced Emperor Ming Pei''s hand with both hands, and said very sincerely: "Don''t worry, Brother Xiaoxian won''t spend it recklessly, and when Yeye wants to use it, Xinbao will trick her back."


    The old child was immediately coaxed.


    Only then did he stretch out his hand to Fang Wuyou, Fang Wuyou hurriedly brought over a tray, inside it was a red seal, money, gold peanuts and the like, and there was also a golden longevity lock inlaid with jade...


    The main reason is that the emperor didn''t do this at all in previous years, and didn''t know what to give. He only prepared a long-life lock at first, but after hearing what others gave him, he gave it all.


    Tuanzi accepted it happily, and hung the Longevity Lock on her jade collar on the spot.


    Emperor Ming Pei dragged her over, and with his own hands, picked off Yingluo for her and replaced it with a longevity lock.


    Then she added: "Yeah, Xinbao also has something for you."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What is it?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is learning to draw by himself, and it took him a long time to draw a satisfactory one. Give it to Yeye."


    Listen to this Huatou, only he has it?


    Emperor Ming Pei was still looking forward to it, and then the dumpling was taken from Yu Ru and put into his hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei opened it.


    Draw it, a half circle with a twist and turn, a horizontal line, and a few strange vertical sticks.


    Next to it is written: "A picture of a wise man, a god, a hero, a hero, and the world''s number one ninety-five supreme emperor Ming Yupei''s majestic archery".


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Without reading the characters, he thought he had taken them by mistake, but when he saw the strangely shaped and separated characters, he even thought he had taken them by mistake.


    He glanced at his granddaughter calmly.


    Tuanzi snuggled up to his knees, waiting with her little face up, her eyes were twinkling, full of stars.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really embarrassed to say to such expectant eyes, "What kind of mess are you drawing?"... So he could only seriously say, "The drawing is not interesting! Xin Baoer is really smart, and she can do everything well!"


    Tuanzi cupped her little face in embarrassing hands, the shy and joyful little face is so cute.


    Emperor Ming Pei realized that he really didn''t need to think too much about the actual situation, she believed everything she praised.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a serious look again, not to mention, if you look carefully, you can really see a bit of heroism from the small stick.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt better the more he looked at it, and asked Fang Wuyou next to him: "Xinbao is just learning to draw, isn''t he good at drawing?"


    Fang Wuyou of course immediately said: "Your Highness is really amazing, the painting is really good!"


    Emperor Ming Pei praised again sincerely: "Xinbao draws really well, how can Xinbao draw so well!?"


    Tuanzi said: "Yeah, at that time, he was so majestic and handsome!" She put her hands on her chest: "Then this picture was deeply engraved in Xinbao''s mind, so if Xinbao wrote it God, just draw it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was so elated that he hugged his granddaughter and kissed her several times.


    Fang Wuyou was beside him, deeply worried.


    So it turns out that flattering still needs the same language as poetry? There is a little highness who shoots like this every day, can he still come up with new ideas?


    Will he be able to keep his position as chief executive?


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t want to work for the New Year''s Eve, so he just concentrated on coaxing his granddaughter to play, and went with her to watch Little Five Brothers and Little Six Brothers set off fireworks.


    Afterwards, he went directly to Chengqian Palace for dinner, and specially summoned the sixth prince to accompany him.


    Beyond the fifth prince to call the sixth prince, and the sixth prince had just approached the crown prince, Emperor Ming Pei already understood what he meant.


    If you don''t follow such an obvious wind direction, then you are just trying to die.


    So Bajiu also ran to Chengqian Palace with the cheek.


    Second brother looked at it coldly, and it seemed that the two uncles were not...how can I put it this way, they have that kind of heart.


    Besides, although these two people don''t show their talents and don''t seem to be familiar with people, their knowledge is not bad.


    I think so, since I was a child taught by a famous teacher, even if it is an average qualification, I should not be bad at learning.


    Moreover, the Ninth Prince seems to really like Xinbao. When he sees Xinbao, he can''t help but smile, which is not pretending.


    In the third year of junior high school, Xiao Tai went to the palace. He was very happy, and gave a lot of lucky money to the children.


    After asking, I found out that the wife and concubine are both pregnant. It''s only been three months. It''s not that I don''t want to tell the outside world. I didn''t expect that I didn''t feel well during the Chinese New Year, so I called the doctor to take the pulse.


    Xiao Tai still grabbed the dumpling and asked: "Xinbao said to give birth to an uncle or an aunt?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "Uncle."


    Aunt Xiaobiao may not be able to resist the rough love of my uncle, but a boy should be more stern.


    Xiao Taile couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear.


    Yan Qingshan and his wife invited the decree to go out of the palace to visit Prince Wu''an''s mansion.


    The old concubine is also smiling. The key point is that her daughter-in-law is almost forty, and the concubine is also thirty. In this era, it is definitely an old clam pregnant, and the whole family is beaming.


    Since they all came to Wu''an Prince''s Mansion, they also visited Yuanxiang Mansion and Shen Shouyan''s place by the way.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a diligent emperor, so the opening date is usually before the fifteenth day. This year, the Qintian Supervisor calculated it to be the ninth day of the first day.


    Before the opening day, Yan Qingshan began to choose a companion for the fifth brother and the sixth brother.


    Because they entered school together, there is no need to choose a companion. They mainly want to find a slightly older child, aged 8 to 12, whose family background is not too good, so let¡¯s talk about it for a while, and then choose slowly.


    Emperor Ming Pei also asked Tuanzi: "Does Xinbao want to find a doll of about the same age to play with?"


    Tuanzi shook his little head like a rattle on the spot: "No, Xinbao is very mature and doesn''t play with children."


    She is a boss with a high IQ, she has a lot of important things to do, so she doesn''t want to coax human cubs, even the fourth brother, the fifth brother and the sixth brother, although she politely calls her brother, in fact, in her heart, they all It''s the younger brother, the one who needs her protection.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： happy new year

    Chapter 472 Happy new year


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by her: "What kind of people does Xinbao like to play with?"


    Xinbao said: "I like to play with Yeye, I like to play with Brother Daddy and Brother Xiaoxian; there are adults like Uncle Yuan and Master Li who are knowledgeable and good at telling stories, it is better to be as good-looking as Master Li. There are also uncles like Uncle Shen who have experienced legends and are powerful and kind; or adults who are smart and good-looking like Lord Cheng and Lord Gan; or adults who are very powerful and capable like Zheng Li."


    Emperor Ming Pei helped the forehead.


    He thought for a while.


    About Yuan Shenjue, his idea is to put him in Longxiangwei, usually secretly guarding, out of the palace Mingbao, Longxiangwei was originally doing this, not attracting attention. In the future, it will be known as "wen", so that it can dilute everyone''s previous impression.


    He didn''t want him to be tied to Xinbao all the time, so that if everyone didn''t say it in front of him, what he said behind his back would definitely be unpleasant.


    So he didn''t want Yuan Shen to teach Xinbao.


    Speaking of others, Cheng Fuju and Gan Baibi are undoubtedly the prettiest among the people who often meet outside, and Wang Ronggui, the Minister of the Ministry of War, is not bad. Besides, among these important officials, there are really few young and good-looking people. It''s not that young.


    Xinbao''s situation is different from other children, and he cannot be taught by ordinary methods.


    So what Emperor Ming Pei thought was that for the time being, he would use the way of telling stories and allusions to teach her the knowledge in books, and usually just practice calligraphy.


    Finally, Emperor Ming Pei said: "From now on, every day you come over, I will ask someone to urge you to practice calligraphy for 2 quarters of an hour, and then talk about history for 2 quarters of an hour."


    Tuanzi said: "But Xinbao still wants to grow something."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "There is no rush for that. We will talk about it in March."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "The seal will be opened tomorrow, and then..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the little meat dumpling who was still happy just now, his little face suddenly collapsed, and his little mouth pouted.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong?"


    The dumpling pushed away his hand and climbed onto his lap, the whole dumpling nestled in his arms, her little face pressed against him tightly.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his granddaughter''s soft face: "Xin Baoer, why are you suddenly unhappy?"


    Tuanzi said: "Open the seal."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What''s wrong with opening the seal? Doesn''t Xinbao still come to see you every day?"


    "How can it be the same!" Tuanzi murmured, "Now Yeye belongs to Xinbao alone! By then, there will be so many..." Her small arms were drawn backwards, and she drew a huge circle: "People from... Rob!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was so teased that his heart softened, he gently touched her small face, and kissed the top of her hair.


    The grandparents and grandchildren were warming up, the **** outside waved and whispered a few words, Fang Wuyou came back and reported: "Your Majesty, Concubine De, please see me."


    The dumpling moved.


    Emperor Ming Pei appeased Huluhulumao while saying, "I don''t see you."


    Fang Wuyou went out to report, and half an hour later, before delivering lunch, he said cautiously: "Your Majesty, Empress Concubine De is still here!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said directly: "Let her go. If she doesn''t go, you can ask her who Lamei is."


    Fang Wuyou went out.


    Concubine De must have come here to intercede with the fifth prince, otherwise she would have to issue an order after the seal was opened.


    But she is not clean herself, she really has the guts to come!


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Gao Fu investigated the court lady who was trying to seduce Yan Qingshan in Fengtian Palace, and found Concubine De.


    Although there is no proof, the Emperor thinks you are who you are.


    Sure enough, when Concubine De heard the name, her face turned pale, she kowtowed and left.


    The seal was opened on the ninth day of the new year, and there were several major events in succession.


    In the first case, Yan Qingshan went to the household department.


    Second, Yan Shisheng took charge of the inner government.


    The third pile...the fifth prince was named Gongshunhou, and he left the palace to open the mansion. In addition, the birth mother of the fifth prince, Concubine De, lost her manners in front of the imperial court and was demoted to a nobleman.


    Dayan harem, in addition to the queen, is the imperial concubine, noble concubine, concubine, concubine, nobleman, talented person, selected servant, etc. The title of virtue, which was originally the head of the imperial concubine, was dropped two levels in a row.


    Among them, there was the reason why the fifth prince and his wife found trouble with the prince''s family on New Year''s Eve, and there was also the reason why the palace maid Lamei.


    Although outsiders don''t know about these things, they at least know that Gong Shunhou... recruits the emperor and doesn''t want to see him.


    You must know that the granting of the title and the granting of the mansion are at the same time, that is to say, there is no time for repairs at all, which is equivalent to that after the fifth prince received the order, he had to move out of the palace first, and then repaired while living there.


    There is a big difference here.


    When the prince leaves the palace, there is only so much money from the An family, and it will be given to you after it is repaired. It is paid by the inner government office. inside?


    The fifth prince and his wife are actually quite alike. They are both conceited, smart, and high-minded people. They thought that leaving the palace was already a humiliation, but they didn''t expect there to be worse. The two of them seemed to have aged ten years overnight.


    At the same time, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother have completely finished their days of crazy fun and are going to attend class in the Shang Study Room.


    The sixth prince came to pick them up early in the morning, and took them to the Shang study.


    Emperor Ming Pei pointed to a Wen master whose surname was Lu Mingyuan and asked, and another martial arts master named Han Yue.


    Xinbao got up in the morning, and as soon as he heard about it, he went to the Shang study to see his two little brothers.


    The class schedule in Shangshufang is very tight. Classes start at Maoshi, that is, at five o¡¯clock in the morning, and the first time is all about reading and memorizing. Lectures begin at about Chenshi (7am-9am), we have dinner together at noon, and we start martial arts at Weishi. At the second quarter of Youzheng, that is, class ends at 6:30 p.m., a whole day.


    Although it is not bad compared to the princes of the Qing Dynasty from 3:00 am to 7:00 pm, it is still very scary.


    Xinbao listened all the way, feeling sorry for her. When she arrived at the Shang''s study, when she saw that the **** was going to be present, she hurriedly made a hush sign to him, and Baiji ran over cleverly, helping her stop him along the way.


    Then several people sneaked in.


    Xinbao took out the little cicada-monkey walking posture she is good at, with her waist bent and her hands in her pockets, without making a sound, and then quietly, quietly, opened the door a crack.


    It turns out that the Shang Study Room is not like on TV, where everyone is in the same classroom, but a standard classroom for each prince, with the prince sitting at the front, the four companions sitting at the back, and the teacher on top.


    For example, in the room she picked up, there are the sixth prince and his companions. Their husband is a thin old man who is giving a lecture.


    Xinbao looked interesting, and couldn''t help but grow a little bigger. Even the husband heard the voice, and turned his head this way.


    I saw a handful of red and fluffy sleeves exposed from the crack of the door, and a small meaty hand was pawing at the door, the nails of which were pink and moist.


    When a little girl appeared in this kind of place, I knew who it was without even thinking about it. The husband could only pretend not to see it, and continued talking.


    Tuanzi looked at it for a long time in peace, the sixth prince couldn''t help but look away, and saw that half of the big eyes that were exposed bent towards him, obviously smiling at him.


    The sixth prince immediately smiled too, and then Xinbao quietly closed the door again.


    After it was closed, the door caught a corner of her cloak, and everyone couldn''t help but stare at it. Tuanzi didn''t realize it, and walked forward, slammed it open, the door creaked, and then heard With the sound of footsteps, he quickly ran away.


    Several people:"¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： blame the courtiers

    Chapter 473 Blaming the courtiers


    Tuanzi ran for a while, but stopped after seeing that no one noticed.


    Then she counted wittily until she reached the fourth room. She leaned over, opened the door bit by bit, and took a look inside. There were indeed two little brothers inside.


    But because today is still the first day, and the husband is still inspecting their progress, so he is not memorizing or giving lectures. When she opened the door, her little face just leaned over, and the three of them looked over with six eyes. .


    Suddenly meeting eyes, Tuanzi was taken aback, and closed the door with a snap.


    As soon as the three teachers and students met their eyes, the fifth brother stood up, followed the example of the second brother, cupped his hands and said, "Sister is naughty, sir, don''t blame me."


    Lu asked hurriedly to return the courtesy: "Don''t dare, it''s okay."


    When he said this, he seemed to respect his master very much, and Lu Wendao felt relieved. Although these two little emperors and grandsons are not very good at learning, they are good in general. As long as they know how to obey their teachers, they will be easy to teach.


    After Tuanzi ran out, he remembered: "Xinbao forgot to see what Mr. looks like, and Xinbao hasn''t seen anything yet!"


    Yu Ru comforted her: "Master, the emperor must have chosen carefully, master, don''t worry, just look again when you have the chance."


    Xinbao thought about it too: "Then let''s go to Qianqing Palace!"


    Now, Xinbao herself has homework. She just took off her cloak and drank half a cup of tea when Fang Wuyou led Gan Baibi in and saluted her: "Your Highness, the emperor said, this morning let Lord Gan Watch you write, and tell you a story."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    Gan Baibi saluted her, and Xinbao waved his hand in a very stylish way: "Master Gan, sit down, Yeye said, Xinbao needs to practice Chinese characters for a quarter of an hour first, you can play for a while by yourself, and you can eat Xinbao Dim Sum, by the way, think about what story to tell Xinbao later."


    Gan Baibi thanked again and again, and asked with a smile: "I wonder what story Your Highness wants to hear?"


    Xinbao said: "You must be knowledgeable, you must be very tall, you must be able to apply what you have learned, and you should not be the one who coaxes children."


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    Tall or something... He still had a smile on his face and said, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Xinbao was still sitting, shaking his little feet, drinking tea and eating snacks leisurely, while comforting him: "Master Gan, don''t be afraid, you can talk about anything you know, you can talk about anything, if you can''t remember it, you can look it up here This bookshelf is Xinbao''s own, you can read any book you want."


    Gan Baibi couldn''t laugh or cry: "Thank you Your Highness, I understand."


    Xinbao ate two small snacks before washing his hands and starting to write.


    Gan Baibi looked over.


    You know, the emperor asked him to come here because he wanted him to teach Tuanzi how to write, so the posture and other things had to be corrected.


    Unexpectedly, Tuanzi stood in front of the table, with his head held high, his posture was full, and the posture of holding a pen was also very standard. The little fleshy face was very serious, and his eyes were also very serious...


    Looking at it like that, it seems that a masterpiece handed down from generation to generation is about to be written in the next moment... In fact, the ink is so black that I don''t know what I wrote at all.


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    Then Tuanzi finished writing a large sheet with such a confident demeanor.


    Gan Baibi gave birth to a narrow idea.


    Tuanzi obviously learned it before, so he was thinking, could it be that the emperor taught it, and he couldn''t teach it well, so he asked his courtiers to take the blame?


    But soon he found that he was wrong.


    Because there is a small stack of words practiced by Xinbao on the bookshelf, the top is full of circles of vermilion pens, almost full of circles, every word is there, and there are even two words that barely resemble the words, and they are still criticizing: "There is a lot of progress. !"


    The emperor obviously felt that what his granddaughter wrote was good, wonderful, and awesome.


    That''s fine.


    Gan Baibi watched silently.


    Xinbao wrote earnestly for a quarter of an hour, and when the time came, Chunhua said, "Master, it''s time."


    Xinbao put down his pen on the spot, and half the paper was empty.


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    Xinbao herself was also a little embarrassed, so she tried to make amends: "Xinbao is afraid that you will be in a hurry."


    Gan Baibi laughed anxiously and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, for your understanding!"


    Chunhua fed Tuanzi a few sips of tea and stuffed a piece of candy, Qiushi squatted down and rubbed his little arm for Tuanzi, and Xinbao chatted with him: "Master Gan, do you still remember that you gave Xinbao a book Medical books?"


    Gan Baibi said: "Remember."


    Xinbao said: "That book, the space you left is too small, Xinbao has so much to write that he can''t write."


    That book, he wrote half of every page.


    But looking at the paper on which Tuanzi practiced calligraphy, he found that it was really small, and he couldn''t write a few words on the whole page.


    Tuanzi continued: "Then Xinbao found another piece of paper to write on, and wanted to give it to you, but Yeye refused, saying that it would be fine if you had practiced your calligraphy. Don''t worry, when Xinbao finishes practicing, I will be the first to give it to you." you write."


    Gan Baibi, of course, can¡¯t say that it¡¯s okay for you to give me now, so I can only thank you repeatedly.


    Then Xinbao finished eating the candy, rinsed his mouth, sat down opposite him, put his little hands on his knees: "Okay, let''s start."


    This little appearance is really cute and worry-free.


    Gan Baibi said: "I will explain to Your Highness the scripture of "Fan Chi Wen Jia", which comes from "The Analects of Confucius" and "Zi Lu". :''I am not as good as Lao Pu.''..."


    Fan Chi, whose name is Xu and styled Zichi, was a disciple of Confucius.


    This allusion is that he asked Confucius how to grow crops, and Confucius said: "I am not as good as an old farmer." He asked how to grow vegetables, and Confucius said: "I am not as good as an old vegetable farmer."


    Then, when Fan Chi withdrew, Confucius said: Fan Chi is really a villain. As long as the superiors value propriety, the common people will not dare to be in awe; as long as the superiors value righteousness, the common people will not dare to disobey; as long as the superiors value trust, the common people will not dare not treat you with sincerity. As long as this can be done, common people from all over the world will come here with their children on their backs, so there is no need to grow crops by themselves.


    What Confucius meant was that one needs to learn etiquette, righteousness and trustworthiness in order to govern a country, and Jia cannot educate the common people. In fact, it also means that scholars perform their own duties. The old farmers and vegetable farmers do it.


    Gan Baibi talked about this classic mainly because they were born in the countryside, and they might find it interesting.


    But while Gan Baibi was talking, he felt that it was not appropriate for him to choose this allusion. When Xinbao went back and told the adults, would they think he was mocking their old peasants for not being able to govern the country? ? ? After all, the literal meaning of this dictionary is indeed like this!


    Even with Yan Shirong around, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand so superficially, and he might think that he had the intention of admonishing the emperor. Wouldn¡¯t it be frivolous? A lot of things?


    After telling a story, his fair face was covered with sweat.


    Then Tuanzi comforted him: "Don''t be afraid, you speak very well, Xinbao understands."


    She stood up, and gently patted his head with chubby hands.


    Gan Baibi was really warmed by her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： Not Xinbaos opponent

    Chapter 474 is not Xinbao''s opponent


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her at noon, "How did Master Gan say?"


    "Very good," Tuanzi said, "Master Gan is good-looking and has a nice voice, but he is a little timid. Xinbao has been coaxing him, but he is still very scared. There is really nothing he can do."


    She sighed like an adult: "Oh!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He suppressed a smile: "How do you know he is afraid?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because his expression is very scared, sweat is dripping on his forehead, and he looks super nervous."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and thought again: "I asked you if he spoke well! You just remember that he looks good and has a good voice?"


    "No," said Tuanzi, "I remember everything! Xinbao is not the kind of person who only looks at faces."


    She murmured to him about it, Emperor Ming Pei frowned slightly, and asked: "Does Xinbao like to hear such allusions?"


    Tuanzi nodded, "I like it, Xinbao likes to hear this kind of useful truth the most."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Okay."


    Because the twins got out of school late, Chengqian Palace even postponed the dinner time. While eating, they each reported on their new lives.


    They have been in the palace for a long time, but they still don''t ask anyone to serve dinner, and the servants retreat far away. They don''t even need them to feed the dumplings, and they don''t care about the rules of not talking. Just like in the folk, the family chats while eating.


    Xinbao was the youngest, the first one to speak. After finishing speaking, the second elder brother frowned. The others couldn''t hear anything, so they urged the twins.


    Emperor Ming Pei obviously chose it carefully. No matter how knowledgeable this Lu Wenwen is, he still feels very open-minded anyway, and his conversation is also humorous. He is not the kind of pedantic or strict person. The twins quite like him.


    The master of martial arts in the afternoon is Han Yue, a big man with a beard, very tall and strong, and very strict, but the teaching is also very interesting.


    As for the fourth brother, when he went to the Yamen of the Inner Mansion today, he was surrounded by a group of eunuchs.


    After finishing the lecture, the adults in the family felt relieved, so they concentrated on eating.


    Then Tuanzi swallowed a mouthful of meat, and said in a childish voice: "Daddy, it''s your turn."


    Everyone have a meal.


    It just occurred to me that today is also the first day that Dad is on duty.


    Several pairs of eyes were staring at him, Xinbao urged him: "Say it quickly!"


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing and said: "It''s still your daughter who loves you. I haven''t forgotten that it''s the first time you go back. I know and ask you."


    Yan Qingshan''s mouth was slightly curved, and he said to her: "What does Xinbao want to know?"


    Xinbao said: "I want to know everything, for example... How are the people there, is there anyone bullying Daddy, what did Daddy do today, is he tired... Xinbao wants to know everything about Daddy!"


    Yan Qingshan replied seriously: "There are a lot of people in the household department. Tang Shangshu and Fuju have been with me all the time. They went around first, and then told me about the operation of each place. Daddy is just studying and has not done it yet. What, I''m not tired, and no one dares to bully me, everything is very good to my father."


    Danzi nodded seriously: "Oh!"


    She asked: "Is that brother''s brother?"


    "Yes," Yan Qingshan said, "Cheng Gong, Cheng Fuju, my brother''s second senior brother."


    Tuanzi said: "Brother Cheng is so good-looking, he must be a good person, so Xinbao can rest assured!"


    Several people couldn''t help laughing, Mrs. Lin held her daughter''s chin: "This family is all up to you to worry about!"


    Yan Shirong said wickedly: "Xinbao, which brother Cheng is prettier, or brother Xiaoxian?"


    Tuanzi said disdainfully: "No one can compare with Brother Xiaoxian! Brother Xiaoxian is the prettiest!"


    Yan Shirong snorted: "Didn''t Xinbao say that brother was the prettiest?"


    Duanzi meal.


    Yan Shirong deliberately raised his chin and looked at her from under his eyelids.


    Tuanzi thought about it for a long time before persuading him in a low voice: "You are an older brother, you are already such a grown-up man, how can you compare with Brother Xiaoxian?"


    "I want to compare," Yan Shirong said: "Tell me, I look better or Yuan Shenjue? Or Hao Huashi? You have to say one today! You can''t say they all look better!"


    Danzi: "..."


    She asked wittily: "Is Xinbao more beautiful than A Niang!"


    She ignored the little oily hand, turned around and climbed onto the chair, stood on the surface of the chair, pointed at him, super majestic: "Hurry up! You have to say something today! You can''t say everything looks good!"


    The whole family laughed together.


    Yan Shifan patted his younger brother: "Say it quickly! You are so capable, hurry up! Where is Little Sanyuan! Don''t call me a baby!"


    Yan Shirong also swayed with a smile: "It''s my fault, I''m not Xinbao''s opponent."


    Everyone chatted and laughed and finished their dinner, and then all the younger ones went back, Yan Qingshan, the eldest brother and the second brother, left the fourth brother to talk in depth.


    After all, it is indeed the most troublesome thing for the fourth brother at this moment. He is too young, and the **** is the best at fooling people. The interests come first. These people must be trying their best to fool him, so his mess, It''s not easy to deal with it.


    If you want to follow the second brother''s wishes, you can directly make drastic changes without worrying about offending others.


    Emperor Ming Pei had already spoken beforehand, and this kind of thing should be dealt with first, and then slowly benevolent, there is no need to grind it a little bit.


    So the most important thing now is to have your own troops first.


    This matter is the whetstone given by Emperor Ming Pei to the fourth brother. They can only offer opinions, and cannot do it for them.


    Several people discussed carefully.


    Tuanzi listened carefully for a while, and stared at the two big eyes as if he really understood... Then Mrs. Lin was beside her, and just watched, the two big eyes became smaller and smaller, and then half-opened Closed... asleep.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing, she went over to pick it up, and directly helped send it back.


    After a few days, everyone was busy with their own tasks, and it was quite fulfilling.


    Because their time has changed, they now eat breakfast in three batches.


    In the first batch, Yan Qingshan and his fourth brother, five and six eat first, Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang still want to practice martial arts, and Yan Shirong also wants to study, they and Lin Niangzi eat later, Xinbao needs to be later, the last batch.


    As the fifteenth day approached, while having breakfast, Yan Shifan first reported to Mrs. Lin: "Mother, I will go to Yanmen Pass after the fifteenth day."


    Miss Lin''s smile disappeared, she looked at him for a while, then got up unhappy and left.


    Yan Shirong grabbed his hand: "Brother, come here, I''ll talk to you for a while."


    Yan Shifan hummed, and followed him. The two of them didn''t go back to the room, so they went out of the gate and walked in the direction of Guilan Pavilion.


    Yan Shirong waved his hands to keep the people away, and the two brothers walked to the Guilan Pavilion together. Yan Shirong saw that there was no right or left, and said, "Brother, can you not go to Yanmen Pass? Even if you go to the Four Guards, you can go to the Three Great Camps." !"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： more than anything in his heart

    Chapter 475 is more important than everything in his heart


    Yan Shifan glanced at him.


    He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and when he looked at him, his pupils were pitch black.


    Then he said: "Erlang, tell me, what is the country?"


    Yan Shirong was startled, opened his mouth, and Yan Shifan said: "Don''t endorse, just tell me, what do you think the country is?"


    Yan Shirong said in a deep voice, "Everyone."


    "Big, family," Yan Shifan repeated in a murmur: "Yes, that''s right, it is a big family. Then tell me, what is a country in Xinbao''s heart?"


    He didn''t wait for him to go home, so he said to himself: "Xinbao is very sensible, but many things are beyond her control, such as Tang Sanshui, she hates him, but is afraid of him, then she can Feeling his calamity. For example, "country" is not only a heart treasure, even if you and I read a hundred sentences, but this word is still not so "real" in our hearts, so it may not be so ''important''."


    Yan Shirong frowned slightly.


    Yan Shifan continued: "The border is not as peaceful as you imagined, and the nuisance of large and small stocks has never stopped, so I was thinking, Xinbao doesn''t understand the meaning of the country, and she doesn''t know the grandpa, but she Love me, if I have something, she can perceive it, in fact, to a certain extent, it is an early warning at the border, such an early warning, to the ''country'', how important and precious do you think it is??"


    He paused: "This is the meaning of ''must'' go, and must go to ''Yanmen Pass''."


    Yan Shirong was speechless, and said after a long while: "I didn''t expect this, but, brother... you go to the border, two years? Three years? Enough for many things to happen! Some things I can do for you, and some things I can''t replace it!"


    Yan Shifan looked at him and suddenly smiled: "Erlang, I understand what you mean."


    Yan Shirong withdrew his expression and looked at him seriously.


    Big brother patted him on the shoulder reassuringly: "Erlang, don''t worry, listen to me."


    He sat down on the stool in the pavilion, "I''m really not a benevolent person. I went to the border more because I wanted to go. I like that place. I like to do this thing. I''m good at it. I can''t do anything else, and I don''t care about state affairs..."


    He once again appeased Zha Mao''s younger brother: "Erlang, don''t worry, just listen to me."


    He sat him down, and the two of them sat on the bench, one facing this way and the other facing that way, they could look at both sides, their heads were very close, and their voices were very quiet.


    "Erlang, I understand everything you said, but I really don''t understand. What I am doing now is what I am good at and like. If you say, let me do something else for the sake of ''fighting'', I will not! I really Not good at it! If there is no other choice, I will try my best to do it as hard as I can, and do my best to obey the destiny, but if there are other choices, why should I work so hard..."


    He said cryptically, but the meaning is already very clear.


    He looked at him with a "do you get it" look.


    The second brother''s eyes are red with anger: "You! You are all like this! How can you do this! I, I can help you. If you are not good at it, I can! If I don''t know it, I will learn it. I will do my best to help you! I don''t feel hard, I am very happy to help you! Brother, I will be happy no matter how hard I work! Let me help you!"


    The handsome young man, without any composure, shed two drops of tears outright.


    He suddenly paused: "Brother, are you..."


    "No." Yan Shifan looked into his eyes and repeated seriously: "I don''t. I believe in you, I understand you, and I never doubted."


    The boy was appeased by his elder brother, and nodded: "Brother, I just want to have a good life as a family."


    "I know, I understand," Yan Shifan pressed his head with his big hand: "Me too. But..."


    His voice was lower, almost whispering: "As long as it can be guaranteed to fall in our house, we don''t need to force the rest, Erlang, we still have time, we just do what we are good at."


    He put his big hand on his head, and rubbed his thumbs over his brow, like soothing a child.


    Second brother felt weak for a while.


    Careful people always think a lot, plan ahead, and consider thousands of miles... This kind of thinking is not something that big-hearted people can understand.


    Back then, he was ill in bed for a long time, and today he didn''t know tomorrow. He watched his father and brother desperately every day.


    The only thing he can use is his brain. He can''t wait to mess with everyone''s heart and think about everything... He hopes to use his own way to protect his family.


    Home is more important than anything in his heart.


    The eldest brother is only two years older than him, but he has always been like an old father, protecting him and these siblings. He wants to give him the best return.


    Yan Shirong never thought of fighting for himself from the beginning to the end.


    For him, winning such happiness by himself is far less than helping his father and elder brother to the throne and seeing them happy and consummated.


    Thinking about it carefully, it is indeed difficult for daddy to be in the top position, but it is obviously easy for the elder brother to be in the top position!


    After he gave up the idea of ??his father being superior, he kept thinking about his elder brother, but he did it again!


    This made him feel that his efforts were meaningless!


    The second elder brother panicked more and more, and pulled his big hand away.


    Yan Shifan laughed a bit: "You persuaded me back then, saying that everyone knows what they want to do and what they like to do, but I don''t know... Now, I have learned to choose what I like to do, and you can also do something you like of?"


    The second elder brother said airily: "You are not at all! You are..."


    "Erlang," Yan Shifan saw Hong Tuanzi coming out of the palace gate from afar, so he quickly interrupted him, and said in a low voice: "Actually, you really don''t have to think too much, we didn''t care about it, I promise you , I don''t ''reject'', but you don''t want to ''give'', okay? We don''t know the meaning of the country, but yeah yeah, yeah yeah, yeah yeah it''s up to you. So, let''s be kind and righteous again, let''s put aside our selfishness, okay? "


    Second brother fell silent.


    What he said is actually not wrong.


    That''s right!


    Emperor Ming Pei is extremely wise, and he will definitely choose the person he thinks is suitable, who is good for the country... Therefore, there is really nothing to consider whether to fight or not to fight.


    Yan Shirong said in a deep voice: "Neither hide nor refuse, you must do what you say."


    Yan Shifan said: "Don''t worry."


    When he saw his sister running over, he stood up and took a few steps towards her with a smile: "Xinbaoer!"


    "Brother! Brother!" Tuanzi yelled like the echo of the mountains, jumping up and down a little bit, and was pulled into his arms by the elder brother.


    Xinbao put his arms around him: "Xinbao has caught you, you guys sneak out to play!"


    "Hey baby," Yan Shifan said with a smile, "You are really amazing! You caught all of this?"


    Tuanzi was laughing, Yan Shifan hugged her and sat down, Xinbao said: "Brother, let''s sneak a look at Shang''s study later, okay? Xinbao knows which room the fifth and sixth brothers are in, and Xinbao Bao takes you there!"


    Yan Shifan nodded: "OK."


    It happened that he was not at ease, and wanted to go and have a look. There was a dumpling on his back, so it would not be rude to go and have a look.


    Tuanzi hugged his elder brother''s neck and wanted to say more, but suddenly realized something was wrong.


    She held her second elder brother''s shoulder with her small hand, wanting to see his expression, Yan Shirong hurriedly dodged, Tuanzi put both hands together, pulled back his shoulder forcefully, stretched her little head over, and saw his eye circles red, surprised Said: "Huh??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： whatever you say is up to you

    Chapter 476 Whatever you say is up to you


    Second brother was amused by her: "What?"


    Xinbao stretched out his small hand, and licked his eyes with his fingers, then turned back, looked at the wet stains on his fingers, and said in surprise: "Brother, are you crying?"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    This was a steady and ruthless blow, which made her tear out even if she didn''t cry.


    Second brother smiled and said, "No."


    Tuanzi looked at him seriously with a small face, and then looked at his big brother: "Are you two arguing?"


    The second elder brother still said: "No, the elder brother said he was going to the border. I couldn''t bear the elder brother, so I cried."


    Duanzi was stunned.


    She suddenly turned her head to look at her elder brother, her small mouth began to sag, and her big eyes slowly filled with tears: "..."


    Brother hurriedly coaxed: "Don''t cry, don''t cry, Xinbao doesn''t cry, elder brother isn''t leaving now, it will be a few days before elder brother, don''t cry! Xinbao is not uncomfortable..."


    Tuanzi didn''t cry too much, but the two big eyes were like the two Koizumi, with tears streaming out, looking very pitiful.


    The eldest brother hugged her in circles while patting her on the back: "Xinbaoer, little boy, you don''t want to cry when it''s New Year''s Eve, be careful to cry when you''re so cold, it won''t be pretty if you cry, don''t cry It''s..."


    The second brother leaned to the side and watched, while mouthing to his brother "serves it".


    Yan Shifan: "..."


    What a bad luck brother!


    Anyway, the second brother is now saying "I understand the truth, but I''m still unhappy".


    Tuanzi cried endlessly, and the second elder brother finally couldn''t sit still, and stood up to coax her, but Tuanzi turned a deaf ear.


    Second elder brother said: "Don''t you still have to go to the Qianqing Palace, yeah, you should be in a hurry."


    Tuanzi''s two small arms were hanging down, hanging on the elder brother''s shoulders, and while pumping, he said intermittently: "Don''t rush, come, come in time... Xinbao will cry for a while, and it will only take a quarter of an hour to practice calligraphy." .¡±


    Two people: "..."


    The big brother was speechless and wanted to be happy: "I should still be reluctant to part with me, and the result is to avoid practicing calligraphy?"


    "That''s not it!" Tuanzi was stunned and said loudly: "You don''t listen to Xinbao! Xinbao said he won''t let you go, so you won''t go?? Xinbao said he couldn''t bear you, so you won''t go ??? It''s useless for Xinbao to say anything! Then Xinbao will cry for a while! Xinbao will cry!"


    Super fierce!


    Second elder brother said beside him: "That''s right, Xinbao said he won''t let you go, but you should listen!"


    He caught Xinbao''s tears with a handkerchief, and put them in front of his eyes: "Look at your brother and I, we are crying like this, are you embarrassed?"


    Yan Shifan was overjoyed, and pointed at him: "Shut up, you! Add to the chaos!"


    Duanzi continued to cry.


    Crying for a while, the eldest brother said: "Didn''t you say you are going to the Shang Study Room? If you don''t go, it will be too late."


    Xinbao paused, got up, and pointed while crying: "Let''s go."


    Yan Shifan patted her on the back lightly: "Okay, don''t cry, stop and go, I will go to the Shang study later, I will make a joke. Let''s talk a little longer, Mr. Gan is not going to give lectures, Mr. Gan is so good-looking, Xinbao can''t be ashamed in front of him."


    Tuanzi was persuaded by him, and slowly shed tears, but couldn''t stop for a while, sobbing from time to time.


    Several people went to the Shang study.


    Still stopped everyone to say hello, walked in lightly, entered the room of Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother, and listened outside.


    There were many people coming in this time, and the footsteps could be heard clearly. Lu Wendao thought it was Yan Qingshan, so he opened the door and came out.


    Seeing that it was Yan Shifan, he quickly saluted.


    Yan Shifan said: "We''re just here to take a look, and we don''t dare to disturb the class. Sir, please go ahead."


    Lu asked repeatedly in response, while cupping his hands, he backed away and continued to talk.


    Several people opened the door and listened to a few words, and then retreated. A young **** had already stepped forward and gently closed the door.


    Yan Shifan sent his sister to Qianqing Palace, and then retreated. Fang Wuyou saw this little face, and quickly asked someone to fetch water to wash her face.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked at noon, and Tuanzi said it, so Emperor Ming Pei finished his work in the afternoon, so he asked someone to call Yan Shifan over.


    The grandparent and grandson chatted, and called Xiao Tai again the next day.


    Xiao Tai has long wanted to go to the border. The old prince is so old, he really can''t bear it.


    Fortunately, the wives and concubines are all pregnant now. After all, his task has been completed, so he has been telling him about it.


    As soon as the fifteenth day of the first lunar month passed, the decree was made.


    Order Wu''an Wang Xiaotai to go to the border to take over as the coach, and order the old prince to return to the capital within three months.


    Emperor Sun Yan Shifan was also ordered to be the capital supervisor, and he rushed to Yanmen Pass immediately.


    The capital supervisor is also called the supervisor of the army. In the Tang Dynasty, eunuchs were often used to fill the position, but there is no such bad governance today.


    The supervising army of the Great Yan Dynasty, commonly known as Pingshuai, and the commander-in-chief have a mutual check and balance, cooperation and win-win relationship, similar to the political commissars of later generations.


    Because Yan Shifan is still a new soldier and lacks experience, but he is the grandson of the emperor and has a different status, so he has a supervising army on his body, with a detached status, which is convenient for him to do things.


    But for Tuanzi, it was a double blow.


    Big brother is not at home, and uncle is also not at home.


    Tuanzi cried so badly. On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Yuan Shenjue wanted to take her to see the lanterns, but she didn''t go.


    Seeing off the eldest son, Mrs. Lin was also a little bit unmotivated.


    Only the third brother Hanhan was heartless and happily said: "They are all gone, so can I go out of the palace to find my master?"


    In an instant, the anger of the two women in the family found an outlet.


    Tuanzi plunged into his arms, wrapped his arms around his neck, and wailed loudly.


    Miss Lin searched back and forth, but couldn''t find anything convenient, so she grabbed the round stool next to her and chased her son across the yard.


    The third brother Hanhan ran away with his younger sister in his arms, begging for mercy: "Mom, I was wrong! I won''t tell you anymore! I was wrong! I changed it! Stop hitting me!"


    The round stools in the palace are all made of solid wood, and they are very heavy. After running half a circle, Mrs. Lin was so tired that her hands and feet were sore. She stopped to catch her breath, and asked, "Where did you go wrong?"


    The third brother said: "I don''t know!"


    He was quite reasonable: "If I knew, then I wouldn''t have committed the crime! You''re telling me where I went wrong? It''s right for elder brother to go out, it''s right for uncle to go out, why is it wrong for me to go out? Don''t you understand?"


    Ms. Lin threw away the stool and continued chasing her son: "Stop for me! I''ll tell you Yan Shichang, if you don''t let me kick my feet today, I won''t make it through!"


    The third elder brother stopped on the spot, let his mother kick him twice, and said: "I said earlier that I don''t need weapons, why should I run for so long!"


    Enraged Mrs. Lin, she kicked him twice.


    The third elder brother was indifferent, and continued to coax his younger sister: "Ancestor, don''t cry, can you do whatever you say? I''m not going out of the palace? I''m not going to learn martial arts? Or am I not seeing my master? What are you talking about?" Brother, can you still not follow you, please don''t cry, I feel very uncomfortable when I cry."


    Tuanzi slowly silenced, and put his arms around his neck: "Brother, don''t leave the palace, Xinbao..." She was so wronged that she couldn''t speak: "Xinbao wants to see brother every day. "


    "Okay!" The third brother didn''t even say a word: "That''s easy to say! I go out to learn Kung Fu in the morning and come back to eat and sleep at night, okay?"


    Tuanzi still had tears on her face, and smiled through her tears: "Yes."


    The siblings embraced intimately and reconciled on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： break up with brother

    Chapter 477 I want to break up with my brother


    Actually, Shen Shouyan has now taken up his post and has done a teaching job. He is usually on duty. Even if the third brother leaves the palace, he will not receive one-on-one teaching.


    Fortunately, with his status, he can go to the camp if he wants to, and he can also discuss with everyone if he has nothing to do.


    Yan Shichang went there for a few days, and he was quite happy when he came back. He shared with them at night: "It''s better to be in the military camp. There are plenty of people to practice with you."


    family:"¡­"


    So, for him, the benefit of the barracks is that there are sandbags everywhere? Or are they all sandbags that you can get together and beat reasonably?


    The second elder brother advised him: "Be careful, don''t hurt others, bumps and bumps are usually fine, if you really have that kind of injury that can''t be cured, you have to make a vengeance."


    Yan Shichang waved his hand indifferently: "I know it well."


    Second brother glanced at him: "I can''t tell."


    Yan Shichang said: "As soon as my hand is heavy, my master will punish me. Do you think I dare not count? I have counted!"


    The second elder brother laughed: "That''s fine."


    Yan Shichang also told Xiaowu Xiaoliu: "Literati have a lot of things and worry about everything. You two should not learn from him."


    Enraged, the second brother stood up and slapped him **** the back.


    Yan Shichang didn''t care about the small energy at all, but Tuanzi and the third brother were having a hot relationship recently. When he saw it, he immediately walked over and stretched out his hand to protect him: "Don''t hit my brother."


    "I want to fight," the second brother deliberately teased her, and then patted her again: "Who do you help when we fight?"


    Yan Shichang smirked: "Your joke..."


    Tuanzi took Yan Shichang''s hand: "Brother, brother, squat down!"


    Yan Shichang squatted down obediently, and then Tuanzi threw himself on his back, spread his hands and feet, and bared his teeth at the second brother: "Xinbao is my brother''s little cloak! Hit it!"


    Yan Shirong made a gesture and waved at her.


    He was purely playing with Tuanzi, but he was still holding a book in his hand, and accidentally slipped his hand, and the book flew out, hitting Tuanzi''s hair, and breaking her little bun.


    Tuanzi was stunned for a moment, and Yan Shichang was also taken aback: "Brother! Brother, why are you really fighting!"


    Yan Shirong hurried over: "I was wrong, I was wrong, I accidentally slipped my hand, didn''t I hit Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi stroked her loose hair, suddenly thought of something, and became anxious on the spot: "My butterfly! My little butterfly!"


    This is for my mother on New Year''s Eve. It is a small butterfly with beards, only the size of a finger belly. The patterns on the wings are just like real ones. The eyes are inlaid with small sapphires, which is very delicate and beautiful.


    Xinbao fell in love with it at first glance, and just asked A Niang for it a few days ago...I put it on for several days and didn''t want to wear it, but I just put it on my head today!


    People in the room hurriedly looked for her little butterfly everywhere, and Brother Wu saw it at a glance, and said, "Here it is!"


    He went to pick it up, and then turned around: "It''s broken, half of it is left."


    Tuanzi slipped off his brother''s back, went over to look, and sure enough there was only half of it. Chunhua over there also picked up the half, and even the beard fell off. Tuanzi put the two halves of butterflies in the palm of his hand, mouth Start flat.


    The fourth brother hurriedly said: "Xinbao, don''t worry, I will find a pair for you when I go to the inner palace tomorrow."


    Xinbao choked up and said: "Even if you find a hundred, it''s not this one!! Xinbao has raised it for so long, and he has developed feelings for it! In the end, he was beaten to death by his brother! Xinbao doesn''t care about his brother anymore, I don''t like you anymore, Xinbao wants to break up with you! Hand it in!"


    Second brother was embarrassed, but he was really embarrassed.


    Miss Lin is an expert at coaxing groups, so she came over and hugged her directly: "Xin Baoer is not in a hurry, Xiefeng is very dexterous, let''s see if we can cure the little butterfly."


    She left with her daughter in her arms.


    Xiefeng, who was entrusted with a heavy responsibility, is good at embroidery. Then, under the expectant gaze of Tuanzi, Xiefeng embroidered a long shape according to the colors on both sides. Not to mention, it is quite beautiful, really Kind of like a butterfly belly.


    Xinbao held it and looked at it: "Butterfly whiskers, there is one butterfly whisker missing!"


    Bai Ji and others hurried back, and several people lit candles to look for Butterfly Xuxu.


    Xinbao couldn''t wait, so she went to bed first.


    Ms. Lin came back with someone, and several people gathered around the table to discuss what to do with the butterfly beard.


    This butterfly was originally very small, and its tentacles were also very thin, and it was trembling. Even in the capital, it was difficult to find a goldsmith who could make this kind of grass insect.


    Yan Shichang said: "Why don''t you just cut that one off too?"


    "Bad idea," the fourth brother said, "I''ll go to the inner mansion to look for it tomorrow morning. If I can find the same one, I''ll just replace it for her."


    Second brother said: "But everyone has feelings for each other!"


    "Let''s go!" Yan Shichang squinted at him: "It''s you! You can''t even lift a book. If you talk about what you did, I won''t care about you!"


    The second elder brother didn''t train his younger brother, so he silently covered his face, expressing that he was very ashamed.


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "Sheng''er will look for it and we''ll talk about it. What has created feelings, you can find two better-looking pairs, and she will immediately have new feelings!"


    She was happy while talking, and at the same time called her younger son: "Little five and six, what time are you still not going to bed? What are you listening to?"


    The little fifth brother said: "Mom, you can choose a reading partner for us tomorrow, and don''t choose someone who is difficult to get along with."


    Ms. Lin asked: "Choose a companion to read tomorrow?"


    "Well," Yan Qingshan said: "I''ll select a few first, and call them into the palace tomorrow. You can pick and choose, at least four, one or two more is fine, anyway, don''t exceed eight."


    Ms. Lin asked: "How many?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "Come about ten."


    Ms. Lin nodded: "There is nothing to pay attention to, right?"


    "No," Yan Qingshan only said: "I have selected the ones who come here, you can just pick the ones you like, you don''t need to say it in person, and you will ask someone to pass the order later."


    Miss Lin nodded, the twins were still listening eagerly, Yan Qingshan asked again: "By the way, how is your relationship with Xiaoyu?"


    "Okay!" Brother Wu said, "Our relationship is solid! Is Xiaoyu coming?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "If you want him to come, you can. Chang''er will ask your master and Xiaoyu if he wants to come tomorrow. If they all agree, you can directly bring him in in the afternoon, and I will go to the emperor later. explain."


    Yan Shichang responded.


    Mrs. Lin urged them to go to bed, but they were about to go to sleep. The Qianqing Palace sent someone to deliver a box of jewelry, which was full of insects. As soon as she opened it, Mrs. Lin let out a yell, thinking that it was better for the emperor to have it. something!


    This box is really delicate and beautiful.


    Grass insect jewelry is very fashionable, especially in the beginning of spring, many people like to wear it.


    In addition to butterflies, there are dragonflies, grasshoppers, praying mantises, cicadas, fish, shrimps, etc., and even spiders.


    In addition to individual grass insects, there are also various themes such as praying mantis catching cicadas and butterfly loving flowers, but most of them are hairpins, hairpins and the like, and there are relatively few needles.


    Xinbao¡¯s pair of butterflies are a pair of pecking needles. The pecking needles are also called picking needles. They are small in size and are paired with the head. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： is irreplaceable

    Chapter 478 is irreplaceable


    When Xinbao woke up in the morning, he had already forgotten about Little Butterfly.


    After washing her face and getting dressed, as soon as she came out, she saw Yuan Shenjue sitting outside waiting for her.


    Xinbao asked: "Honey, why are you here?"


    Yuan Shenjue hugged her in his arms casually: "The first lady was picking a companion to read, there were a lot of people, so I came over. Xinbao is eating in the room today, and if you want to go over after dinner, you can go and have a look. If you want to see it, go directly to Qianqing Palace."


    Xinbao asked: "Do you want to pick a companion for my little brother?"


    Yuan Shenjue nodded, Xinbao said: "Then I''m going to have a look, what if Auntie doesn''t choose well?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Let''s see."


    He brushed Tuanzi''s hair casually: "Is Xinbao''s hair so long?"


    It''s okay if you don''t say anything, but when you say it, Xinbao suddenly remembered, and leaned into his arms aggrieved: "Honey, yesterday the second brother hit Xinbao''s head with a book and broke Xinbao''s little butterfly. The butterfly is Xinbao''s favorite hair accessory..."


    Liang Xia called His Highness from the side, but Tuanzi didn''t pay attention, so Liang Xia had to open the box and slowly moved over.


    Tuanzi was crying and acting like a baby: "In Xinbao''s heart, it is irreplaceable, Xinbao..."


    Her eyes suddenly caught sight of the box, and she let out a snort.


    Liang Xia hurriedly said: "Your Highness, the Emperor sent someone to deliver this last night."


    Xinbao let out a wow, and instantly threw herself on the box, clasped her hands, her big eyes were bright and dazzled!


    This one looks good, that one looks good, each one looks good!


    Xinbao didn¡¯t eat any rice, and stared at the box for more than a quarter of an hour. After making a difficult decision for a long time... Finally, he picked a pair of butterflies and put them on his head happily.


    After dinner, Xinbao went to the front, and it was really lively, and there were many servants from afar.


    Xinbao went in to have a look, and found that the little brothers were not there, so he asked.


    Ms. Lin said: "Xinbao wants to see the little brothers? The second brother brought them there, Xinbao should go and see."


    Xinbao nodded, and went over there hand in hand with Yuan Shenjue.


    As soon as they entered the door, a group of teenagers in brocade clothes stood up and bowed in unison. At first glance, they were all around ten years old, and some were a little older.


    Because the twins are lively, from the very beginning, Yan Qingshan wanted to choose the older one.


    You must know that these companions are not allowed to leave the palace at will when they enter the palace. They usually live in the prince''s residence and only go home once every ten days, so the older ones are more humane.


    Duanzi nodded like a grown-up: "Excuse me."


    Yuan Shenjue carried her to the stool, and Xinbao looked at these teenagers seriously one by one.


    There is nothing unsightly about young masters who were raised in fine clothes and fine food, most of them are pretty in vain, and when they meet Tuanzi''s eyes, some will lower their eyes politely, some will turn their heads away in embarrassment, and some will Not only did he not avoid it, but he also stared at her and smiled at her... He obviously thought she was cute.


    Yan Shirong watched calmly.


    Xinbao pointed to the person smiling at her: "You look like that Lord Wei!"


    The boy was a little fat, but his facial features did look like Wei Fengting''s, and he was also a handsome young man. He got up and said with a smile, "Wei Gui, the Caomin, if Your Highness is talking about Master Wei of Long Xiangwei, then it is Caomin''s." Uncle, my father Wei Xuanxiao of Dali Temple."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh!"


    She nodded, and the little butterfly on the little bun trembled. Her white face and **** eyes were as cute as a New Year''s picture doll.


    Wei Gui''s heart trembled because of the cuteness, and he took a step forward: "Is there anything else you want to ask, Your Highness? Anything is fine!"


    Several young men looked sideways, obviously thinking that he was a bit too doggy.


    Yuan Shen Jue also frowned, and said to Tuanzi: "It''s time to go to Qianqing Palace."


    "Oh," Tuanzi nodded, and let his wife hug him. When he was walking by Wei Gui, he thought of asking him again: "What do you usually like to eat?"


    Wei Gui hurriedly followed a few steps, and replied very courteously: "Caomin usually likes to eat meat, any kind of meat is fine, and it tastes delicious no matter how you cook it. Caomin are not picky eaters."


    Tuanzi looked at his chubby face and nodded: "Oh!"


    Wei Gui has been respectfully delivered to the door, Tuanzi was a little embarrassed, and waved to him: "Let''s talk another day!"


    She was carried out of the door, and whispered to Yuan Chen: "Sure enough, no matter how good-looking a person is, they won''t look good if they are fat. Mr. Wei''s pretty face, placed on Wei Gui... doesn''t look very good. "


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "But Xinbao is good-looking and cute no matter whether he is fat or thin."


    Tuanzi Baji kissed him: "My wife is always good-looking, always cute!"


    Yuan Shenjue sent the dumplings to Qianqing Palace, a little later than usual.


    Xinbao had just taken a sip of tea when someone came in to salute with a smile: "Your Highness, today I am here to tell you a story."


    Seeing that it was Cheng Fuju, Xinbao nodded and said to him: "Brother, sit down first, and Xinbao needs to practice calligraphy first."


    Cheng Fuju smiled and cupped his hands, Xinbao practiced calligraphy as usual, but just wrote half a page, the Sanshengshi slowly appeared in his mind, Xinbao''s pen stopped suddenly, and then he put down the pen and walked out.


    Cheng Fuju was taken aback: "Your Highness? Where are you going, Little Highness?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao has an urgent matter with Yeye."


    She went straight out and found Fang Wuyou. Fang Wuyou was bending over to ask her where she was. Emperor Ming Pei had already heard it.


    Xinbao read the words on the Sansheng Stone: "The long knives intersected and broke at the same time, and the broken knives shot out quickly, piercing Yan Shichang''s back heart. ¡»


    On the screen, it feels like they are in a camp. Two people are competing on the stage. Yan Shichang is off the stage with his back to the stage. He seems to be bandaging a person, and the knife is aimed at him.


    Xinbao felt his heart pounding as he spoke: "Then, do you still have the jade card?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yes. Your eldest brother left the jade plaque, and Jin''er carved another piece. Don''t worry about Xinbao, Yeye asked someone to send it to him. But... this should be tomorrow''s business, right?? "


    Xinbao nodded: "Maybe."


    She was lost for a while, and asked again: "But why did the elder brother keep the jade tablet? He is outside by himself, and he promised Xinbao to take it with him!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was at a loss for words. In fact, even he did not expect at that time that Yan Shifan would actually use Tuanzi''s prophet in this way.


    He said: "Then I may have misremembered."


    He called Yuan Shenjue directly, took the two jade plaques, and privately called Yan Shichang over.


    Yan Shifan used it before, and it only cracked a little, but this time, the jade plaque fell apart on the spot as soon as it was attached to Yan Shichang''s skin, and it couldn''t even stick together.


    Yuan Shenjue was not surprised, and pasted another jade plaque on it. After pasting this one, there was no change.


    at the same time.


    a long distance away. In a quiet room.


    A quaint array was drawn on the ground, with more than a dozen wooden plaques carved with patterns scattered in a strange array, with a faint glint of light.


    Only a slight click sound was heard, a wooden sign fell down, and the light in the formation disappeared, and the Taoist robed man sitting cross-legged on the couch was also slightly shocked and raised his head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： lovebirds

    Chapter 479 Lovebirds


    The man was wearing a plain color robe with long sleeves, a four-finger-wide strip of cloth was tied around his eyes, and a flying crane was embroidered on it. He had a slightly exposed nose with a straight bridge, thin lips slightly pursed, and a smooth and clean chin with a graceful line. He doesn''t look like a young man, but his face is very handsome.


    He slowly got up and sat down on the bed, picked up the wooden sign in the formation, gently stroked the cracks on the wooden sign with his fingers, and muttered to himself: "It''s like this again!"


    A woman in red stood next to her, and said anxiously: "Master Yun, have you failed again?"


    The man nodded slowly.


    The woman in red said anxiously: "Then what should I do? Why are their luck always so good? Let''s forget about escaping last time, but this time, they escaped again?"


    The man shook his head slowly, and said, "It''s not luck, it''s them... who have learned to fight back."


    "Counterattack??" The woman in red was taken aback: "What does the Celestial Master mean, they will also use this method?"


    The man nodded silently.


    The woman in red said in amazement: "But, how is this possible? Where did they learn it from?"


    "I don''t know either." The man sighed, "I only know that all of this is related to that little girl."


    The woman in red said: "Little girl? Princess Zhenguo?"


    The man nodded, and he said: "The fate of this Zhen Guo princess is very strange, and it has everything to do with me."


    The woman in red was even more astonished, mixed with a trace of nervousness: "Is it related to the Celestial Master?"


    "Yeah," the man said, "My name is Yunyue, and the word is Biyi. You should know what is called ''Yi''. Yuyue is a lovebird, and it takes both male and female wings to go straight to the nine heavens... and her fate and mine are exactly complementary. "


    The woman in red was shocked, she opened her mouth wide in shock, and said after a long time: "But she, she is only four or five years old!"


    "Yes!" Yun Biyi shook her head and sighed: "Fate is always tricking people like this. I am over a hundred years old and she is just a child, but we are destined to fly together..."


    He sighed again and again: "Helping the poor and helping the poor, peeping at the secrets of the sky, it is impossible to go without punishment. I saved the people of the world, so I had to temporarily absorb their luck. Even so, I lost my eyes."


    He slowly raised his hand, stroked the cloth on his eyes, and said: "And she, she can relieve all the relatives around her, but she can''t save herself alone. It doesn''t matter to me whether I know her or not." , but to her, it is very important..."


    He was full of compassion: "If I don''t save her, she will be unable to save herself, so how can I bear it!"


    The woman in red gritted her teeth and turned her eyes away, her face full of jealousy and hatred: "But she insists on spying on the secrets of heaven, and in order to save her family, she obstructs the celestial master from saving the world. This is obviously selfish and stupid, so what punishment will she receive? Do you deserve it? Why should the Celestial Master worry about this kind of person?"


    Yun Biyi said: "That''s the case, but since I know, if I don''t do anything, I can''t bear it."


    The woman in red bit her lips, and suddenly said: "Then, then, Tianshi Yun, Hongting is willing to run for you. Can Hongting help Tianshi catch this child?"


    Yun Biyi hesitated, and turned her head in her direction. The woman in red looked at him with eyes full of obsession: "Tianshi, don''t worry, Hongting will definitely bring her to you! Hongting wants to do something for you, please Let Hongting do it!"


    "Alright," Yun Biyi nodded, "Hongting, she''s just a child, you have to take good care of her and don''t hurt her."


    Hong Ting gritted her teeth, her eyes showed resentment: "Master Yun, don''t worry, I will be fine, okay, take care of her!"


    Yun Biyi didn''t seem to notice it at all, the corner of her mouth slightly curved, and said softly: "Then you have to be careful."


    The woman in red was overjoyed, and half-kneeled to salute: "Don''t worry, Tianshi, with the skills of the red pavilion, no one in this world is my opponent!"


    Yun Biyi''s slender and beautiful hand gently stretched out, as if wanting to touch her head, but Hong Ting suddenly raised his face, and his hand stroked her cheek.


    Yun Biyi withdrew his hands in a daze, Hongting''s pretty face flushed, and said: "Then Hongting has gone!"


    She covered her face and left like flying away.


    Yun Biyi walked slowly to the door, and the gentle and compassionate expression on her face was swept away.


    After a long time, he said with a low smile: "Love and jealousy are really the most useful things in the world!"


    He laughed out loud!


    ...


    Palace,


    Emperor Ming Pei was discussing matters with his courtiers when he suddenly drove them away and called his granddaughter in.


    The few people didn''t go far, and they were talking in the corridor for the time being.


    Liu Jinzhong said: "I don''t know what''s the matter, so anxious."


    Yuan Xiangdao: "There must be something important."


    Cabinet assistant Lin Tongda has always been at odds with Yuan Xiang. He didn''t want to speak at first, but when Yuan Xiang opened his mouth, he immediately said, "Can a four-year-old child''s important matter be more important than state affairs?"


    Yuan Xiang said indifferently: "I don''t know the truth, but since the emperor told me to wait out and His Highness to go in, it makes sense."


    "What''s the point?" Lin Tongda continued to argue with him: "The emperor just dotes on his granddaughter!"


    Liang Ruoxu took over the conversation: "Master Cifu thinks His Highness should not be favored?"


    "I don''t have that intention!" How could an old fox like Lin Tongda fall into this trick, he just said: "I just think that no matter how much you spoil your granddaughter, you shouldn''t miss out on state affairs."


    Several elders were arguing.


    When the door over there opened, Xinbao came out.


    A few people were walking two steps over there, Fang Wuyou said again: "My lords, wait a moment."


    While talking, Yuan Shenjue came over, pressed the head of the dumpling casually, and walked in quickly.


    Xinbao looked back from time to time while going down the steps. His left foot tripped over his right foot and he almost fell. Lin Tongda stood there, subconsciously took a step forward, and grabbed Tuanzi: "Your Highness, be careful!"


    Xinbao was also taken aback, and thanked politely: "Thank you, Mr. Lin."


    Lin Tongda withdrew his hand: "I dare not, Your Highness is welcome."


    She said to him: "Master Lin, are you cold? Your hands are so cold..."


    She pulled one of his hands away, and gave him the small hand stove in her hand, and said in a childish voice, "This is for you, Yeye said, warm your hands and feet, you will be warm, and you won''t be cold when you hold it!"


    Lin Tongda thanked repeatedly, took the small hand stove, and watched the little red dumpling go away.


    Li Tingfang teased him: "Tongda, we were talking about state affairs just now, why were you distracted?"


    Lin Tongda coughed, and everyone laughed.


    Yuan Shenjue came out, bowed his hands to everyone and left, Xinbao returned to Xinuang Pavilion, absent-minded all the time.


    Yuan Shen Jue came back before noon and reported to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Xinbao said: "But the big rock is still there!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was surprised: "It''s still there? How come?"


    He frowned and thought: "Could it be that only one jade tablet can be used for one calamity?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "The key is, why can''t craftsmen fail to carve that kind of jade plaque? What is the reason?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： The grandchildren are running all over the place

    Chapter 480 The grandson is running all over the place


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Your Majesty, why don''t you take what the craftsman carved, take it to the palace, and put it together with Xinbao for a try. When I was in Huangzhuang, I carved it without much effort, but after coming back for so long, But only one was engraved."


    The two discussed, and the more Tuanzi listened, the more worried he became: "Xinbao won''t let brother go out tomorrow."


    She was afraid that she would forget, so she went out on the spot and told Bai Ji, "When we go home in the afternoon, you will wait at the door. As soon as the third brother comes back, you will grab him and come to find Xinbao."


    Bletilla striata hurriedly responded.


    So I went back to Chengqian Palace in the afternoon, Bai Ji and the others were guarding the door, Yuan Shenjue sent her back, and went to find the second brother.


    As soon as Xinbao entered the door, Mrs. Lin showed her the little butterfly: "Do you still want your favorite little butterfly? It''s fixed."


    A small flower is embroidered on each of the four small tentacles. I don''t know if it is strong or not, but it looks pretty anyway.


    Xinbao held it in his hand and looked at it: "Also, although the little butterfly is not perfect, Xinbao can still give it a little love."


    Her name is Chunhua: "You bring that box here and show it to Auntie."


    Chunhua went back to the palace to fetch it, and Xinbao held it up to Mrs. Lin: "Mother, you choose, you can choose whichever you want! Xinbao can be given to you!"


    Ms. Lin was touched at the time: "Thank you, baby! Xinbao is really my mother''s big baby!"


    She hugged her daughter and kissed her, then picked out a pair of grasshoppers, and returned the rest to her daughter, while holding her on her lap and asking her: "Little brother who came today, which one does Xinbao like? "


    Xinbao said: "There is a guy named Sheng Chaohua who looks good. There is also a guy named Wei Gui who seems to like Xinbao very much and keeps smiling at him."


    "Yo?" Mrs. Lin smiled and said, "You''ve only been here for a short while, and you still picked out a good-looking one??"


    Xinbao nodded: "Of course, good-looking people are in the crowd, just like fireflies in the dark, you can see them at a glance."


    Miss Lin twitched the corners of her mouth: "Then you didn''t say anything."


    "Of course I can''t say that," Xinbao said as a matter of course: "Brother Xiaoxian is still there, if Xinbao says other little brothers are good-looking, brother Xiaoxian will be upset."


    Miss Lin: "..."


    She smiled and said to Xiao Yu and the others: "You know much better than me. My sons must be half astute. Now my grandson is running all over the place."


    Everyone was talking and laughing, when Baiji trotted in outside: "Your Highness, Third Highness is back."


    Tuanzi jumped up on the spot, ran out, and stood on the steps: "Brother! Brother!"


    Yan Shichang walked over quickly: "What''s the matter, baby! Missing brother?"


    Tuanzi grabbed his hand and entered the room: "Brother, from now until tomorrow... until tomorrow night, you must stay with Xinbao forever."


    "Huh??" Yan Shichang nodded: "That''s fine. Then I won''t change clothes?"


    He wanted to sit down.


    "Wait!" Mrs. Lin came out pinching her nose: "Look at your dirty body! You are sweaty all over, and you still don''t change your clothes?? Go take a shower and change clothes! I just picked my favorite for the surface of my chair." One set, you have to change another set if you get dirty!"


    Yan Shichang''s buttocks were still half a foot away from the chair, forcing her to bounce as she said.


    Then he glanced at his sister, and asked with his eyes, "Can you stand it?"


    The small head of the dumpling shakes like a rattle, and the big eyes are full of bones... Just kidding, who can stand up to the big devil.


    She took a step forward and took her brother''s hand: "Let''s go, Xinbao will take a bath with you."


    Yan Shichang practiced for a whole day when he went out, and his cotton clothes were sweaty, so he had to take a shower and change clothes when he came back.


    Xinbao was waiting outside, calling from time to time: "Third brother!"


    Yan Shichang responded, and after a while she called again: "Third brother!"


    Yan Shichang responded again.


    Yan Shichang was in a hurry after being called out by her, washed his hair in a hurry and came out, his servants helped him dry his hair, spread it out on the big stove, Xinbao was holding a comb next to him, and stroked it Comb him.


    Yan Shichang was leaning on the stove, holding her calf in one hand, pinching and playing with it, while whispering: "Didn''t you bring that thing? Why worry?"


    Xinbao asked: "Have you brought it?"


    Yan Shichang said: "Have you brought it? Can I still lie to you?" He tore open the collar to show her.


    Xinbao reached in and touched it, the little cold Yan Shichang shivered, laughed haha, and hugged his younger sister in his arms: "Tickle me! I will tickle you too!"


    He stretched out his hand to measure, and Tuanzi also scratched him, pulled his collar, and laughed.


    The second elder brother outside said through the window: "What''s going on?"


    While Yuan Shenjue came in, holding something in his hand, Xinbao''s eyes were attracted to him, and he saw a butterfly made of sugar in his hand.


    The second elder brother bent down and said to Tuanzi: "Yesterday my brother broke your butterfly, and today I went to the kitchen to make this butterfly to compensate Xinbao. Can Xinbao forgive my brother?"


    "Okay!" Tuanzi stretched out his hand: "Then Xinbao will forgive brother!"


    Yan Shichang said: "Didn''t we break up the relationship?"


    Tuanzi took a bite of candy: "What kind of relationship is never broken, Xinbao is not a principled person."


    Even the second brother himself was happy.


    Then he directly tore off Yan Shichang''s collar and took out the jade plaque. Yan Shichang disliked it: "Just tell me, and I''ll get it for you. You say you''re a scholar, why are you still messing around?"


    The second elder brother said: "Why did the scholar provoke you? Your collar is so open, isn''t it your sister who is pulling it away?"


    Third Brother Hanhan pulled his clothes up and wrapped them tightly: "That''s my sister! What''s wrong with you!"


    The second elder brother raised his hand and slapped him: "You bastard, I''m too lazy to argue with you."


    Sit down and take a closer look, the jade plaque looks extremely complete, without any flaws or cracks.


    Yan Shirong looked at it carefully for a while, then handed it to Yuan Shenjue, who refused to accept it, and even changed his seat.


    Yan Shirong laughed and said, "Xinbao, what''s written on it?"


    Xinbao stopped eating candy.


    Everyone has the same habit of reading books. If you don¡¯t understand or are not interested, just skip it.


    Xinbao also jumped, just looking at what she thought was the most important thing, since the second brother asked, she read it again, and then opened her mouth...


    Because he wasn''t there at that time, the second elder brother couldn''t understand Yuan Shenjue''s "can''t hear" until now.


    This feeling is really mysterious and mysterious.


    The second brother stared at his sister for a while, then waved his hand: "Forget it."


    After listening to the story for so long, Xinbao''s knowledge of classical Chinese has improved a little bit, she said: "Anyway, the meaning seems to be that this kind of talisman can deal with the evil method that robs people''s luck, and not only protects One''s own luck is not plundered, and he can fight back, the more luck the opponent plunders, the stronger the backlash, and the luck lost by the backlash will return to this person."


    She shook her head: "No, it''s not the person wearing the card, it''s whoever his luck was stolen from, and it will be doubled back to the person who was robbed."


    Several people suddenly nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： Envy Hanhan

    Chapter 481 Envy Hanhan


    Yan Shirong said: "Then is there anyone who can engrave it?"


    Xinbao flipped back and forth, and then said: "A person with a tough mind and a prosperous luck."


    Yan Shirong raised his forehead: "Say it sooner!"


    Xinbao bit the big butterfly with a click, and said plausibly: "You didn''t ask!"


    Yan Shirong was helpless, but in this way, it was easy to understand.


    Like Yuan Shenjue, he was unlucky because his luck was stolen before, but in fact he must have luck. As for tenacity, it is inevitable. If you are not tenacious, you will not be able to practice the best sword in the world.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "So, craftsman may not be successful."


    "That''s right," Yan Shirong said: "I think of it, Brother Cheng is good at engraving seals. He is in a high position at such an age, so he should also belong to a person with good luck?"


    Yuan Shenjue nodded, and said: "But when I am with Xinbao, it is easy to engrave, but not by her side, it is not easy. Why?"


    He looked at Xinbao, Xinbao paused, and searched, "It didn''t say in the book."


    Yan Shirong said: "Then, could it be the one who stole your luck...whether it''s a formation or a talisman, it''s always there, so you can only have your original luck when you are by Xinbao''s side?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded slowly: "Very likely."


    If this is the case, then it is useless to bring in the ones engraved by craftsmen. Instead, you can choose a few officials to try. After all, literati engraving seals is very popular nowadays, and many people are good at engraving seals.


    Second brother said: "Xinbao, is there such a very, very simple talisman??"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Yes."


    There is an ordinary amulet, super simple, like a little butterfly.


    There is also a talisman to stop children crying at night, which is also super simple, a bit like a word.


    Yan Shirong said: "Come on, let''s go to draw."


    Xinbao nodded, turned around in the third brother''s arms, hooked his empty left hand around his neck, expressing that he would not be separated from his brother.


    Yan Shirong raised his eyebrows and looked at Tie Hanhan.


    The first time they talked, they didn''t carry him behind their backs, but he didn''t have the excitement of "Wow! I finally know what you are hiding every day". Entered the scope of "scholar''s affairs", and then stopped listening.


    Sometimes I really envy Hanhan, without any worries.


    Yan Shirong smiled: "Let''s go."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Let''s talk after eating, it''s cold outside."


    The big butterfly was very big, it melted while eating, Xinbao''s little face was full of sugar, upon hearing this, he quickly ate the remaining few mouthfuls, then asked someone to bring water, washed his face, and the few people left Xinbao is there.


    Xinbao practiced calligraphy for a period of time, and continued to practice, with some success. The control of the brush is obviously better. Anyway, although this kind of simple talisman cannot be drawn at once, it can be drawn in three or five strokes. Yuan Shenjue and his second brother adjusted slowly.


    Ms. Lin sent someone to ask them to have dinner, but they didn''t go. They didn''t go to eat until they finished drawing the two talismans.


    As soon as he entered, Yan Qingshan asked, "Xiaoyu?"


    "Oh," Yan Shichang said: "I haven''t forgotten, I asked the master, and the master said... Xiaoyu is sensitive, and it''s easy to find trouble for himself in this kind of life, so he won''t be allowed to go."


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Yan Shirong said: "Indeed, Xiaoyu has a delicate mind and tends to think too much. Anyway, there are Sanlang who come and go frequently, and no one dares to bully them. Instead, quickly find out a suitable house and let them move. Otherwise, they will always live with Xiaojue. They It''s not comfortable, and it''s not convenient to entertain a friend from the rivers and lakes."


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    After dinner, the adults discussed the matters of the adults, Xinbao dragged the third brother back to the room, and directly set up a couch in the room, the two slept face to face, Xinbao stretched out his chubby hand to hold him.


    The third brother whispered: "Don''t stretch out your arms, it''s cold!"


    He carefully pulled down her little sleeves, stuffed her fat arms back, then dragged the couch closer to the bed, stretched out his hand, and inserted it into her quilt, feeling his sister''s little hand pressed against her. She touched his fist, and slowly closed her eyes.


    This time is far from the time when the third brother is going to sleep, but Tuanzi is going to sleep, so he can only sleep with her, but he can''t sleep, he just stares at his sister.


    When going to bed at night, Tuanzi spread out all her hair and covered it softly on the pillow.


    Nai Duanzi has curved eyebrows, long eyelashes, and a smooth face like a peeled egg. The little face lying on the side is flat, no matter how cute you look.


    The third elder brother looked at it happily, and wrote all over his face, "My sister is too cute! My wife is too cute! I can''t get enough of it!"


    Over there, everyone first discussed the engraving of symbols.


    Should I ask someone to help me engrave it, the second brother thought, find someone who can engrave a seal, and engrave a simple one, mainly to try who can engrave it.


    Ms. Lin is very "virtuous and helpful" when they are talking about business, and generally does not interrupt.


    But looking at the pictures they drew, I couldn''t help but say: "But, this is a talisman! Anyway, if you ask me to see it, this is a talisman! No matter how simple it is, it is a talisman, and anyone who asks to read it will feel guilty! I don''t know. It depends on what kind of character is not, anyway, let me tell you, as long as one more person knows, there is an extra risk. Since Jue''er can engrave it by Xinbao''s side, it is called Jueer''s engraving. If he engraves one, he will become one. , so is it still necessary to find someone else?"


    Yuan Shen Jue''s mouth curved slightly, and he lowered his eyes.


    The others glanced at him in unison.


    Yan Qingshan said: "That''s right. I''ll tell my father later that Jue''er and Huashi both have the status of Long Xiangwei. They can live in the palace at night."


    Yuan Shen Jue responded, then got up and said: "Since there is no need to find someone, then I will go back first."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, Yuan Shenjue left first, and the others discussed and decided on a companion.


    Xinbao said that Sheng Chaohua is only ten years old this year, but he is very calm and knowledgeable, and Yan Shirong is quite satisfied. As for Wei Gui, he belongs to the kind of person who is simpler and more innocent, but he has no evil intentions.


    Anyway, they tend to choose people with honest hearts, not those who have too many eyes, who like to calculate when they have nothing to do, and who like to play tricks. It doesn''t matter if their personality is calmer or more lively.


    Finally, after discussing, four people have been reserved for the time being, and someone will be sent to the house to inform them tomorrow, and they can come over the day after tomorrow.


    Xinbao got up the next day and took his third brother to Qianqing Palace.


    When Gan Baibi came to give her a lesson, he felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him before he finished a gift.


    It was Yan Shichang going around in circles in the room.


    No way, my sister forbids him to leave her sight. He is a warrior, and his whole body is itchy if he is not allowed to move, so he can only run wild in the room.


    Xinbao waved his hand very calmly: "Master Gan, you can just pretend you didn''t see my brother."


    Gan Baibi could only say: "Yes."


    Then he braved the gusts of wind and finished his lecture to Tuanzi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： Is the Princess of Zhenguo coming?

    Chapter 482 Is Zhen Guo Princess Coming?


    The next day, Yan Qingshan reported the chosen companion to Emperor Ming Pei, and also told about Yuan Shenjue.


    Hao Huashi came to live in the palace, and was warmly welcomed by the twins, who were vying to let him live with them.


    But in the end, it was still arranged for Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi to live in the side hall in front.


    Another day, the companions arrived, and went to school with the twins in the morning.


    It may be easy for children to get acquainted with each other. Anyway, when they came back that afternoon, the twins looked excited to make new friends, and asked Mrs. Lin: "Can I bring them back for dinner some other day?"


    "Yes," Mrs. Lin said, "I can bring it back every three to five times. By the way, I will take you there in a while to see how they arrange it."


    She asked again: "Are they easy to get along with?"


    "It''s all good," Xiao Wu said, "Wei Gui is very talkative. He said his nickname is Qiyueban, because he was born in July and a half. With this nickname, he likes Xinbao very much, saying that he always wanted a younger sister, and kept asking me if I could take her to play for a while. I said no, my younger sister still wants to accompany Huang Yeye..."


    Twins, you said a lot to me sentence by sentence.


    Yan Qingshan nodded after listening to it, and said: "The day after tomorrow is the Spring Dragon Festival, and the father said that I should go to farm on his behalf. Do you want Xinbao to go out of the palace to play?"


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes: "I won''t go, I won''t go!"


    Miss Lin also blinked at her.


    February 2nd is also Yan Qingshan''s birthday.


    Yan Qingshan saw the winking between the two mothers at a glance, and said directly: "Don''t think about it, I will have dinner with the courtiers at noon and night that day. Your mother will also go to the silkworm altar to worship with Concubine Shu. Silkworm God."


    "Ah?" Tuanzi said, "Isn''t daddy unable to celebrate his birthday every year?"


    She climbed over her mother, climbed onto her father''s lap, held his face in both hands, and kissed him: "That father is too pitiful, he missed a good opportunity to receive a gift."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Father doesn''t care about this. Your mother said two days ago that every day is like a new year, and every day is like a birthday. The days are already good. You can eat and wear whatever you want, so you don''t need to spend it specially. "


    Tuanzi rolled his eyes, kissed his father again, and crawled back.


    Then everyone continued talking, Tuanzi took advantage of people''s unpreparedness... thinking he was unprepared, he took his wife''s hand to the small kitchen, and told Lu Sanchi how to make a birthday cake.


    Although Lu Sanchi is young, her cooking skills are not bad, and now the small kitchen is fully staffed. Try it, and you will definitely be able to try it, mainly because she wants to eat it herself.


    After giving her orders, she went to bed.


    Sure enough, when I woke up in the morning, I reported it later, saying that I had done it.


    Xinbao went to have a look with great interest.


    As soon as I entered, I saw several experimental products on the table in the kitchen, but they were all made into the shape of longevity peaches, not flat, but round, with leaves on the bottom and red tips on the top... Sure enough, the imperial chefs are all Master, it''s only been one night, and he has learned how to dye.


    Xinbao said: "Have you tasted it, Daddy?"


    "Return to Your Highness, not yet," Lu Sanchi bowed respectfully, "My mother ordered dumplings in the morning, so the eight-stuffed dumplings came in this morning. Even my mother hasn''t seen this one yet."


    Xinbao said: "Then bring it up, I will taste it with A Niang."


    Lu Sanchi responded, and asked someone to bring it up, cut it open and everyone tasted it.


    The "cream" on the outside is quite delicious, the cake inside is a bit sticky, but it''s not bad, and there are "peach pits" in the longevity peaches, which are mixed with candied fruit and steamed into the shape of peach pits. It has texture, just like a real peach pit. The most exquisite thing is... this "shell" can still be opened, and a peanut is put inside, which means longevity.


    The two mothers admired while eating, even though Yuan Shenjue had already eaten, they all tasted it.


    Then Mrs. Lin made a decision: "Then tomorrow at noon, serve him as a dish! If you don''t know how to do it over there, ask Lu Sanchi to teach it first."


    The **** ran to the small kitchen to order.


    Lu Sanchi was so elated, he was squeezed out and bullied in the imperial dining room, and almost broke his knees, now serving the prince''s family, one is better than the other, and he doesn''t mind tasting/stealing food at all, now he is ordered by the master In the past, he taught people... Haha, thinking about the expressions of those people makes him want to be happy.


    Lv Sanchi went beaming.


    After the dumpling finished eating half a birthday peach, it was ready to go to Qianqing Palace, and Mrs. Lin also took someone to find Concubine Shu.


    The next day, on the Spring Dragon Festival, Yan Qingshan plowed on behalf of the emperor himself, and took his courtiers to Xiannongtan to offer sacrifices.


    Concubine Shu and Lady Lin took the concubines to Xiancantan.


    There are crowds of people on both sides, because this is the only ceremony of the royal family to "close to the people" and "persuade farmers" in a year, and people are not forbidden to watch.


    Among the crowd, a woman in red was holding a sword in her arms, looking over there with a sarcastic expression.


    It was still very cold in February, but she was only wearing a thin dress, and the corners of the skirt were flying violently.


    She had a snow-skinned appearance, but her thin lips were tightly pressed, and the corners of both lips were turned down, making her look very mean. She kept staring at that side until everyone passed by. Frowning, he asked the person next to him, "Isn''t Princess Zhen Guo here?"


    The bystander said: "It seems that you didn''t come?"


    The woman in red said: "Shouldn''t the biggest official come to this kind of thing? Why didn''t Princess Zhenguo come?"


    A middle-aged man next to him turned his head and said: "Girl, you are outrageous. How can a princess come to this kind of thing? Usually the queen comes... Do you know why?"


    The woman in red rolled her eyes impatiently: "Say what you want! What''s the point!"


    The middle-aged man took the initiative to talk, and he really wanted to show off, but he was not happy because her attitude was so bad, and he turned his head away with a snort.


    The red-clothed woman''s eyes were sharp at that time, she held the hilt of her sword, and looked at him menacingly.


    But the middle-aged man was tired. Not only was he not afraid, but he even cocked his neck: "What''s the matter? You still want to do it? Just hold a sword and pretend that you are a heroine? Now it''s a silkworm kissing ceremony, you know? How dare you?" The emperor punishes your nine clans for causing trouble! God will not spare you! A bad harvest is what made you make trouble!"


    The woman in red stared angrily.


    The people next to her were a little scared at first, but seeing her like this, they gradually became more courageous, so they said, "Brother, you just said that the queen is coming, why?"


    "Yes, why?"


    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "I also heard from our teacher there that he taught folk men to farm and women to weave, and the harmony of yin and yang... So think about it, isn''t this what the couple did? ?¡±


    Obviously more than one person thought of the direction of disharmony, laughing haha.


    The woman in red put on a sullen face, pushed hard to get out of the crowd.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： Cherish the little happiness around you

    Chapter 483 Cherish the little happiness around you


    In the palace, as soon as Xinbao arrived at Qianqing Palace, he found something was wrong.


    Hou Jian''s place was rare and quiet, and there was no one there, so they all went to Xiannongtan.


    Seeing her coming, Fang Wuyou came over with a smile and said, "Your Highness, this way, the emperor is waiting for you."


    Xinbao let out an oh, and went in. Emperor Ming Pei was approving the memorial on the top, and a table was placed on the bottom, with pens and ink laid out, obviously for her.


    Xinbao took off his cloak, and threw himself into the arms of Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah! Yay!"


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arm around her: "Yes."


    Xinbao stretched out his hand to grab his arm, Emperor Ming Pei laughed, put down his pen, put his arms around her, and hugged her on his lap: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi didn''t do anything, stretched out his arms, and hugged Yeye happily for a while, flattered: "It''s just like Chinese New Year."


    Although she may mean that they can be together as soon as they arrive, just like the few days when they are sealed during the Chinese New Year, but this small gesture is really heart-warming.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart was melted by the cuteness, he put his arms around his granddaughter, and rubbed her like a cat for a long time.


    Fang Wuyou served snacks and tea, Xinbao sat in a different direction, leaning against Yeye, drank half a cup of tea, ate two small snacks, and then voluntarily slipped out to practice calligraphy.


    While writing, I remembered to ask him: "Yeah, didn''t you go to court today?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s right."


    She asked: "Then why didn''t you sleep in? It''s rare that you don''t have to go to the morning court. Isn''t it a waste not to sleep in?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and replied solemnly: "Because Yeye is used to getting up early and can''t fall asleep."


    "If you can''t fall asleep, you can also lie on your side! How warm and comfortable is the quilt?"


    Ming Peidi Yile, "You think I''m you!"


    "Everyone is like this! You don''t need to spend money," Tuanzi said earnestly: "Treasure the little happiness around you."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He looked up and wanted to say something, but suddenly thought: "Are you still talking while practicing calligraphy?"


    Tuanzi said strangely: "Practice handwriting, not mouth."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You concentrate on practicing, concentrate on practicing, don''t be perfunctory!"


    Tuanzi said: "But you are also approving the memorial and talking to Xinbao at the same time!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "But yeah, you don''t need to use your brain when talking to Xinbao."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is the same, Xinbao..." Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows to look at her, and Tuanzi said wittily, "Xinbao doesn''t need to use his brain to write."


    Emperor Ming Pei immediately said: "It''s because you don''t use your brain or heart, that''s why..." In the middle of his speech, he remembered the words he praised his granddaughter every day, paused, and changed his words: "You are not progressing fast! If you put your heart into it, you must Progress faster!"


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh!"


    Then she really stopped talking. Emperor Ming Pei took a few glances, and Tuanzi had a serious expression on her face.


    After two quarters of an hour of practice, Fang Wuyou did it himself, and sent the written papers to Emperor Ming Pei''s case.


    Xinbao climbed up and sat on Yeye''s lap.


    Emperor Ming Pei removed the memorial, picked up a pen and began to circle.


    Yeah, this is a good stroke, circled, this stroke is also good, circled, this character is written horizontally and vertically, circled.


    While circling, he said: "Not bad, um, very good, Xinbao''s writing is getting better and better."


    Tuanzi also leaned forward, watching together with Yeye, until Emperor Ming Pei finished the circle, then Tuanzi nodded seriously: "Sure enough, if you write with your heart, you will write well, and Yeye circled a lot of those written with your heart. "


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, put down his pen and looked at her.


    Ganqing, the little bastard, is silent, because he wants to see him slap himself in the face? ? ?


    Tuanzi was completely unaware that Yeye had put on an "I''m going to get angry" posture, and put his arms around his neck: "But Xinbao is usually very attentive, and usually there is no Yeye to accompany, Mr. Gan, Mr. Wang and Senior Brother Liang, Xinbao has nothing to talk to them. Xinbao only loves Yeye."


    She rubbed Yeye''s face with her small face.


    Oh! Fang Wuyou just watched helplessly, and His Majesty took back the stance he had just put on, as if nothing had happened, and put his arms around his granddaughter with a smile.


    Then while eating snacks, Emperor Ming Pei took a memorial and told her what the memorial said, and it was time to tell a story.


    After the lecture, the time is almost up, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yeye is going to eat in front, Xinbao will go back to eat, or should we go with Yeye?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, "Then Xinbao go back."


    She packed up and went back to Chengqian Palace.


    At this time, the parents are not here, the third brother, the fourth brother, and the twins are also not there. There is only the second brother at home. Fortunately, there are Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi, and the four of them had dinner together.


    Xinbao went back to take a nap, and at the same time asked Yuan Shenjue: "Wife, where are you going?"


    "I''m not going anywhere," Yuan Shenjue said, "When you were in Qianqing Palace, I was usually on duty nearby. Now that you are back, I don''t have to go out. I will carve jade plaques in the room."


    Xinbao said: "Can you sleep with Xinbao while carving?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue said, "The sound of the carved jade plaque is quite loud, and people who make the noise can''t sleep. Come and find me when you wake up."


    "Alright then!" Xinbao then waved his little hand and let him go.


    When she woke up, she put on her clothes and came over here. Sure enough, before she even entered the door, she heard a rattling sound.


    Yuru stopped Chunhua and the others, took her in, and saw Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi, sitting opposite each other like two old jade craftsmen, each wearing a long robe behind his back, a mask, and a mask. The turban, carved with a jade plaque, is disheveled.


    As soon as the dumplings entered, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his eyes and smiled, "Are you up?"


    Xinbao nodded, then went over to stare at the table, Yuan Shenjue blocked it with his hand: "Dirty, I''ll slap you in the face, stand farther away."


    Xinbao let out a cry, looked back and forth, then asked Yuru to move the table over, sat behind him and watched, stepped on his lap, and drank tea slowly.


    Hao Huashi was originally dexterous, and it was not troublesome to do this kind of work. He carved one out, put it in his hand and touched it: "Master, don''t I, disciple, am I not tough? Am I not upright? I worship you." I have appointed Princess Zhenguo as my teacher, isn''t my luck not prosperous enough? Why have I carved several sculptures, but none of them have been completed??"


    Xinbao shook her head sympathetically: "I don''t know either!"


    She took a bite of the snack, and suddenly rolled her eyes: "Maybe you are dishonest, you haven''t even been honest with Pa Pai."


    Be honest with each other? Hao Huashi was taken aback for a moment, then raised his brows high.


    Now he often uses a very ordinary face of passers-by. After using it for a long time, other people almost think that he looks like this.


    Hao Huashi said: "Wait a minute."


    He went in.


    Xinbao didn''t eat any snacks, and her little feet didn''t shake anymore. She waited with great anticipation, and didn''t notice that Yuan Shenjue''s jade carving stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： This kid looks so good-looking

    Chapter 484 This kid looks really good-looking


    It didn''t take long, Hao Huashi lifted the curtain and came out, Xinbao and Yuru said at the same time, "Wow!"


    Hao Huashi''s true face is really picturesque, extremely beautiful and exquisite, especially when he has not seen the sun for many years, he has a feeling of fragility, even if he is still wearing a big robe now, it is like a beautiful jade covered with dust, blown away Dust, revealing the incomparably bright and magnificent light inside.


    Yu Ru was surprised and said: "So you really look so good-looking!?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and cupped his hands: "Thank you, thank you!"


    Tuanzi leaned forward and stretched out his hand. Hao Huashi walked over with a smile on his face. Then Tuanzi patted his head and praised him earnestly: "This kid looks so good-looking!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Yu leaned back and forth like a smile, Hao Huashi couldn''t laugh or cry, Yuan Shenjue turned his mouth up, and continued to sculpt with his head down.


    After about half an hour, Yuan Shenjue said, "It''s done."


    He blew on it and handed it to Xinbao. Xinbao held it in his hand, warm in his palm, and carved another one.


    This is a delicate job. Basically, he carves one and it takes two hours. Hao Huashi is not as proficient as him, and it takes a little longer.


    Xinbao said: "Honey, take a break."


    Yuan Shenjue hesitated: "It''s rare that you are here, maybe another one can be carved."


    Xinbao jumped directly from the table and jumped into his arms, Yuan Shenjue stepped back quickly and held her in one hand: "I''m covered in jade chips all over my body."


    "It''s okay," Tuanzi waved his hand: "Xinbao doesn''t dislike you."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He helped his forehead helplessly, took off his big robe and hood, Xinbao took his hand and was about to leave, Yuan Shenjue said: "Wait, I haven''t changed my clothes yet."


    Xinbao could only wait for him to change his clothes and shoes again, and came over to hold her little hand in a glamorous outfit: "It''s ok."


    As he went out, he pulled up the hat of her cloak: "Where are you going?"


    Xinbao said: "Go to the imperial garden and see if there are any flowers."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Although he can''t go to the Royal Garden by himself, he should be able to go with Xinbao.


    Tuanzi said: "It''s February, can Xinbao go out of the palace to see Huahua?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "It should be possible, you can ask the emperor later."


    While the two were talking, they arrived at the Imperial Garden. After walking for a short distance, they saw two little maids squatting together with their backs to them, not knowing what they were doing.


    Xinbao stretched out his head curiously and listened.


    I heard one of them say: "Can this kind of flower survive?"


    "It''s definitely possible. This kind of flower is not afraid of the cold and is easy to grow."


    Xinbao ostentatiously eavesdropped with one ear, her small body was almost bent into a crescent moon, Yuan Shenjue had no choice but to step forward and hold her shoulder with one hand.


    The two little maids who were talking finally noticed something, turned their heads, and yelled in shock: "Ah!"


    Xinbao was fascinated by what he was listening to, and was also startled, causing the whole fat group to jump up and down: "Ah!"


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged her into his arms casually, and the two maids came back to their senses, and quickly saluted: "Your Majesty, my servant."


    Tuanzi was still in shock, and took a breath: "Mian, Wuli, what are you doing?"


    The two little maids were not very old, and they obviously didn''t feel ashamed, so they said tremblingly: "Return to Your Highness, they are planting spring."


    It is said that there is a custom on February 2nd to plant flowers in colorful pots, which is called planting spring, which is a blessing, and some people will choose plum blossoms with long and thin branches to plant. Look up, so give this to those who are studying, it is called Zhan Aotou.


    Duanzi came to a sudden, and the door to a new world was opened.


    She immediately asked someone to find colorful pots, and counted how many pots she wanted to plant with her fingers.


    Bletilla striata was very clever, while looking for flowerpots, he also called the **** and gardener who were in charge of the imperial garden to come out, Xinbao just went to cut the branches on the plum blossoms with his wife.


    For those who are studying, the wife can get two pots, the second elder brother can get two pots, the third and fourth brothers can get two pots even though they haven¡¯t studied, the fifth and sixth brothers can each get two pots, and when they are young, they can also get two pots...


    Yuan Shenjue stood on the tree, and Tuanzi directed with his face up: "I want the third one on your right, not this one, but the one on top of this one..."


    When he finished cutting, the clothes he had just changed were all covered with dust, even many small leaves fell from his hair, and the dumpling was the same, with small broken leaves all over his hair.


    Then she trimmed them one by one, inserted them into flower pots, and asked someone to send them back.


    The gardener didn¡¯t dare to say that it wouldn¡¯t work. Anyway, he did whatever he was asked to do.


    By the time it was delivered, the flower pots had been wiped clean and watered thoroughly, and the dumplings were distributed to each person''s room.


    As a result, at noon the next day, Emperor Ming Pei asked her during dinner: "Xinbao sent flowers everywhere yesterday, why didn''t you send a pot to Yeye?"


    Xinbao said: "Because people say that this is for the students, and it''s called the top scorer, which means the first prize in the examination, but Yeye is already the emperor, so there is no need for it."


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly: "I heard that planting spring is the meaning of praying for blessings, and it doesn''t have to be given to students."


    Duanzi didn''t understand, so he nodded: "Oh!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Live and learn, and I am always learning now."


    Duanzi paused, and finally understood: "Yeah, you want Huahua too, don''t you?"


    Emperor Ming Pei did not admit it: "Does Xinbao want to give Yeyehua?"


    "Okay!" Tuanzi spoke very well: "Whatever Yeye wants, as long as Xinbao has it, I can give it to Yeye. In the afternoon, Xinbao will help Yeye find beautiful flowers!"


    As long as you want, as long as I have.


    Emperor Ming Pei was moved on the spot. Seeing her staring at him with **** eyes, he really wanted to give her everything.


    Tuanzi remembered again and asked, "Can Xinbao go out of the palace to visit the garden?"


    "Wait a few more days," Emperor Ming Pei refused: "It''s still so cold, you go at this time, the flowers and plants are all dry, what''s so interesting. At least it will be March."


    Tuanzi said: "But Xinbao wants to go now."


    She went around and grabbed Yeye''s hand, raised her small face, her small mouth pouted into a small morning glory, jumping and jumping.


    Emperor Ming Pei lowered his face and accepted Qinqin''s bribe: "Then after the fifteenth day, no further bargaining is allowed."


    Oh well.


    Now in the palace, Chengqian Palace actually has the most exotic flowers. After all, a few years ago, Xinbao was ordered to receive gifts, and they were all flowers.


    Xinbao returned to the palace in the afternoon, so he asked someone to bring the colored pots, and then began to choose.


    Because there is still a custom of eating sun cakes on February 2, so Xinbao is going to plant several kinds of flowers together to make a kind that is dark golden inside and light golden outside, and the outermost layer is twigs branched out one by one. That feeling is like a sun.


    With the sun, another moon is planted, which is a crescent moon, and a small bouquet of twigs is planted under it as auspicious clouds, and a few small flowers shaped like stars are planted around it, which is the pine pine that will be everywhere in later generations. There are only a few exotic flowers in the whole country.


    Not only should the shape be considered, but also the habit and the season of flowering should be considered. It is better to bloom together.


    Xinbao was really busy all afternoon.


    It was not until the meal was almost finished that the planting was done, and then the pots were wiped clean and sent to the Qianqing Palace. Anyway, she went every day, so she could go to see it every day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： yeah listen to me

    Chapter 485 Yeah, listen to my sophistry


    The next day, as soon as the elders entered the imperial study, they found two more potted flowers in the room.


    The gaudy round basin is incompatible with the solemn and elegant imperial study.


    Yuan Xiang understood it at a glance, and picked up the topic with a smile: "Is the emperor going to grow flowers?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly: "It''s not that I want to raise it, it''s that Xinbao heard people say that the Spring Dragon Festival will plant spring to pray for blessings, so he insisted on sending me two pots."


    The elders of the pavilion knew the elegant meaning after hearing the stringed songs. Of course, they praised the little princess for her filial piety, and some people asked: "I don''t know what flower it is?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "I don''t know, Xinbao said that he will give me a surprise when it opens."


    After the emperor showed off like this, everyone knew about it. Everyone also remembered that the little princess likes grass and trees. Seeing that spring is coming, those who have gardens at home, each find a way to pass on the message, and they look forward to the little princess going to their house to have a look.


    Two days later, when Xinbao went to Qianqing Palace, it was Wang Ronggui who came to give her a lecture.


    Among her gentlemen, Gan Baibi came the most, Cheng Fuju also came here occasionally, and the one who came the least was Wang Ronggui, Minister of the Ministry of War.


    But Gan Baibi has always been extremely polite, even somewhat restrained, while Wang Ronggui is the most open one.


    His grandfather is the king of Wenxin County. He is the eldest grandson of the family. Dui, he is very good at coaxing children, and he can speak freely. Xinbao quite likes him.


    He said to Xinbao: "Your Highness, my grandmother has always loved flowers since she was young. She built a farm on the outskirts of the city, planted flowers and trees, seldom pruned, and left to nature. She named it Wuzhi Garden. Seeing from others In my eyes, it may be difficult to enter the elegant hall, but I heard that your highness doesn''t care about whether it is beautiful or famous, but likes to collect rare plants and trees in the world, so I think, maybe I won''t disappoint my highness. I don''t know if my highness can Would you like to see it?"


    Xinbao was very interested: "Is it big?"


    "It''s not too big," Wang Ronggui said, "less than thirty mu."


    Xinbao asked: "Is it far away?"


    "Not far," Wang Ronggui said, "In the north, leave the palace from Shenwu Gate, and the carriage will arrive in about two hours."


    Xinbao asked again: "Is the grass green now?"


    Wang Ronggui said: "It is said that the winter jasmine has bloomed and the grass has turned green, but there are no other flowers yet."


    "Oh!" Xinbao said: "But Yeye said that you can''t leave the palace until the fifteenth day, so you are not allowed to go now."


    She looked at him cutely with big eyes, and Wang Ronggui let out a laugh: "Your Highness, the emperor is yours, you can''t even tell me, so don''t count on me, I really don''t have the ability, Mainly because I don¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    All right. Tuanzi said: "After fifteen, Xinbao will go to ask Yeye."


    Wang Ronggui smiled and said: "The minister told grandma to sweep the couch to welcome her."


    "Don''t don''t, don''t sweep first," Tuanzi said: "What if at that time Yeye said, ''It''s too far away! The nearby gardens haven''t been finished yet, why go so far away!''" She imitated Emperor Ming Pei , The study is lifelike, and the small eyes are still twitching, "Then Xinbao won''t be able to go, so don''t scan it yet."


    Wang Ronggui was so cute, he couldn''t help breathing in, and suppressed a smile: "Okay, I understand."


    Xinbao continued to practice calligraphy, while asking: "Your grandmother, does she like all kinds of flowers?"


    Wang Ronggui saw what the child meant, because he wanted to hear gossip, so he said: "When my grandmother was in her boudoir, she had a habit of wearing flowers on her hair. Later, my grandfather planted a small garden for her, and every day I brought flowers for her to wear. Later, the grandfather of the minister retired, and the old couple felt that the house was too small, so the grandfather simply took the grandmother to live in Zhuangzi. He planted some flowers, because it was only for wearing, so he also I don''t care much about the scenery, after more than ten years, the garden is full of flowers, but there are flowers but no scenery. On the contrary, it is the garden at home, because the family is not elegant, and it is carelessly taken care of, and it will gradually fail."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!" She glanced at him.


    So Wang Ronggui found another way to say: "When my grandmother was at home, I often gave my minister hairpin flowers. At that time, I was young and liked it very much. I often rode a bamboo horse with red flowers on my hairpin. My father often talked about it. Later, when the sisters in the family went there, my grandmother asked someone to comb their hair, and all the hairpins came out. They were really beautiful..."


    Xinbao listened so intently that he almost forgot to write.


    So when Emperor Ming Pei checked his homework at noon, hehe.


    Xinbao originally copied Wei Guogong''s copybook, which is a medical book, but from time to time there are words such as "Thirty Mu", "Shenwumen", "Zanhua", "Zhuangyuan Parade" and so on. You can guess what Wang Ronggui talked with her!


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Tuanzi calmly: "Xinbao, did you concentrate on writing today?"


    Tuanzi said without guilt: "Xinbao can concentrate now!"


    "Have you spoken to someone else?"


    Tuanzi thought for a while, then secretly glanced at him: "I said...a little bit."


    "How many words is a little bit?"


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide, trying to save himself: "Yeah, is it because Xinbao''s writing is not very good?"


    Emperor Ming Pei showed her the paper directly: "What do you say?"


    Xinbao took a look and saw those words.


    And it¡¯s not just that, some half-drawn characters have been written outside the page... Tuanzi felt guilty: "Yeah, listen to my sophistry!"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows.


    Tuanzi didn''t realize that he was wrong at all, pulled his sleeve, and looked at him sincerely: "Master Wang said that his family has a garden, and he wanted me to go. Xinbao only said a little bit, and the rest Master Wang said it all!"


    "Oh!" Emperor Ming Pei said with a straight face: "This Wang Ronggui dares to disturb my little princess''s writing, let''s see how I punish him! Fang Wuyou!"


    Fang Wuyou came over in response: "The servant is here!"


    Emperor Ming Pei had a great time teasing his granddaughter, raised his hand and said, "You..."


    Tuanzi was in a hurry, he stood up and grabbed Emperor Ming Pei''s arm: "Don''t, don''t, yeah, don''t punish Mr. Wang, Xinbao is also at fault."


    Emperor Ming Pei kept a straight face on purpose: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi glanced at him again: "That''s... that is, although Xinbao didn''t say much, but Xinbao still wanted to hear it, so he hinted that he kept talking."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How did you hint?"


    Tuanzi honestly posed for a writing posture, then raised his chin, glanced at him with small eyes, and then glanced again: "That''s how it was hinted."


    This little figure is too amusing, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing out loud, and then shook his forehead while smiling.


    Tuanzi saw Yeye smiled, he was relieved, and snuggled up to his lap, thinking that he had passed the test.


    In the end, Emperor Ming Pei finished laughing, turned his face and denied anyone, "Since you also know that you made a mistake, then make up today''s writing time."


    Xinbao: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： i killed her

    Chapter 486 I killed her


    Xinbao originally wanted to show off his cuteness, so he took the opportunity to ask Yeye if he could go to the Wang family''s garden, but as a result, he honestly practiced calligraphy for half an hour longer.


    The next day she went to Qianqing Palace, and when she saw Wang Ronggui there, she immediately waved to him.


    Wang Ronggui trotted over, and then Tuanzi told him how she overturned the car, and was punished by Yeye... She warned him heartbroken: "Don''t do this in the future. You tell stories so much fun, so It¡¯s easy to hurt people.¡±


    Poof!


    Master Wang was so cute by the prudish little meat dumpling, he repeatedly pleaded guilty: "It''s all my fault, I don''t dare anymore."


    Xinbao practiced calligraphy seriously, and practiced for two quarters of an hour, before stopping to rest.


    Wang Ronggui smiled and said: "Your Highness practiced well and earnestly, and I dare not breathe."


    "It''s fine for you to talk," Xinbao said, "As long as you don''t say funny things, Xinbao won''t be distracted."


    Wang Ronggui nodded with a smile, Xinbao thought of something, supported the table with one hand, and the whole group leaned over: "Master Wang..."


    With a click, the table suddenly turned over, the teapot and cups on the table slammed and fell down, Wang Rongguifei also stretched out his hands to hold them, Chunhua also screamed and moved to block, but the water in the teapot But he still poured half of the pot on Xinbao''s small hands and arms.


    Xinbao was caught off guard, she was dumbfounded, she was stunned for a while, and then suddenly felt the tingling pain in her hand, and then she burst into tears.


    Emperor Ming Pei was over there, first he heard a crash, he suddenly raised his hand, stopped talking, and the next moment, he heard Xinbao''s cry.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s face changed slightly, and he left his seat as if flying, and walked over quickly, the room was in a mess, Chunhua blocked Xinbao, half of his neck was hot red, Qiushi and others rushed to help Xinbao Take off the hot cotton coat.


    Emperor Ming Pei said anxiously: "Xinbao!"


    Xinbao was in great pain, crying until his whole body was shaking, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Prince physician! Physician!"


    Someone reported earlier: "Go back to the emperor, I have already invited you."


    Emperor Ming Pei said angrily: "What''s going on!"


    Wang Ronggui stepped forward hurriedly, and after saying a few words, Emperor Ming Pei said: "You go first!"


    Wang Ronggui hurriedly resigned, Emperor Ming Pei stepped forward and hugged Xinbao, several people had already taken off the little padded jacket for Tuanzi, there was an earth dragon in the room, wearing only a thin layer of little jacket, half of his small arms were hot red Yes, two blisters appeared on the back of the hand.


    Ironed like this, the new padded jacket can''t be put on, so Yuru directly took the scissors and cut off half of the sleeves of the padded jacket, and then took the top off, then carefully put it on the dumpling, and the servants fetched water, and Emperor Ming Pei hugged it Holding Xinbao, he dipped her little arms into the cold water.


    The red and swollen skin was soaked in cold water, and the pain gradually subsided. Xinbao slowly stopped crying, and the tears were still falling down.


    The imperial physician hurried over.


    There is the best scald medicine in the palace, but at present, there is no good way, so it can only be soaked in this way first, the two small blisters are very small, and there is no need to pierce them.


    Emperor Ming Pei was furious: "What''s the use of you!"


    The imperial physician knelt down on the ground, Xinbao cried until his soul was empty, when he suddenly saw Chunhua, he remembered the situation just now, and pointed at her: "Chunhua, give Chunhua, cure it."


    The imperial doctor answered yes repeatedly, walked two steps on his knees, and showed Chunhua to have a look, Fang Wuyou saw that Ming Peidi had slowed down a little, and then motioned Bai Ji to show him the table, Bai Ji walked two steps on his knees, kowtowed: "Your Majesty, this table leg The grain of the wood is cracked..."


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at it, and said angrily: "What is the inner palace doing! This kind of table dares to be moved here! Is it true that my royal case is also this kind of rotten wood that will fall down at any time!"


    Everyone bowed their heads together, and no one dared to say anything.


    Tuanzi regained his strength and comforted him weakly: "Yeah, don''t be angry, this is an accident."


    "What an accident!" Emperor Ming Pei said angrily, "A room full of servants can''t protect you alone! I don''t think any of these people are useful! They should all be dragged out and beaten to death!"


    Everyone trembled with fright, but they didn''t dare to beg for mercy.


    Tuanzi covered his mouth with his empty hand, then struggled to raise his head.


    There were still tears in her eyes, her small mouth was wrinkled after crying for so long, and she kissed Emperor Ming Pei''s face: "Yeah, don''t be angry, my heart doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Emperor Ming Pei was really distressed and sad, he swallowed and choked, and didn''t get angry again, he just said: "Everyone get out! Call Qingshan back, Fang Wuyou, investigate this matter carefully, how could this stool be broken!"


    The servants backed out silently, Xinbao struggled and said: "Lord Zhou, heal Chunhua."


    The court envoy of Zhou repeatedly said yes, retreated, and cleaned up as if the servants were flying.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her with one arm, Xinbao was still slanted, with one arm covered, just like Adam, but in the opposite direction... the whole person was miserable.


    Fang Wuyou reported in a low voice: "Your Majesty, Duke Zhao is asking to see you."


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed, Yuan Shenjue stepped in quickly, and while bowing, his eyes were fixed on Xinbao.


    When Xinbao saw his wife, tears started to flow down his face again, and he was wronged: "Wife, Xinbao is really deep...the water is hot..."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Yuan Shenjue took a few steps forward without saying a word, carefully held the dumpling in his small hand and looked at it, the circles of his eyes began to turn red, so he turned his face away.


    Xinbao was soaked for more than half an hour before applying burn ointment, and carefully wrapped it with a thin cloth.


    Xinbao was tired from crying and fell asleep without eating. Emperor Ming Pei personally hugged her and went all the way back to Chengqian Palace.


    Yan Qingshan also came back, and several people gathered around Xinbao''s couch, and Mrs. Lin wiped tears from her heart.


    Second brother suddenly said: "Yeah, grandson, I don''t know if I''m thinking too much, Xinbao, she seems to be easily injured like this."


    Emperor Ming Pei was slightly taken aback.


    Although Xinbao is so cute that even being injured is pitiful and cute, but an injury is an injury. She is very good, but she is really prone to such minor injuries, which is a bit unusual.


    Yuan Shen Jue suddenly thought of something, and his face turned pale: "It was me, I hurt her, it was my bad luck that affected her..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mrs. Lin scolded: "What nonsense, what''s the matter with you, don''t think about it!"


    Yuan Shen Jue suddenly stopped, choked up, and suddenly reached out to hug Mrs. Lin, and threw herself into her arms. Mrs. Lin gently pressed the back of his head, comforting him silently.


    The second elder brother also said: "You think too much, and it has nothing to do with you. You must know that bad luck is not what you should have."


    He paused: "I want to say, for example, Xiaojue, his bad luck, will not be there with Xinbao, for example, we can avoid disasters with the help of Xinbao''s prophet... All these show that Xinbao and Xinbao Ordinary people are different, but she often suffers minor injuries, this, is this the price she has to pay?"


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered a little when he said it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： we protect our hearts

    Chapter 487 We protect Xinbao


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "You have heard what happened today, if Wang Ronggui hadn''t reacted quickly and Chunhua had been loyal to protect the Lord, Xinbao would have been hurt even more, and the table might have hit her. The pot of tea might be spilled out... But she didn''t foresee such a big disaster."


    Yan Qingshan''s face suddenly changed: "You mean, Xinbao can predict everyone, but not herself??"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly.


    Everyone couldn''t help being dumbfounded, and each was horrified.


    In the silence, Yan Shirong said softly: "One person has been stealing our things, letting the proud son of heaven live among the people, and almost ruining his family. We don''t want him to steal, we resist, we fight back... This is beyond the sky, but it cannot be said. Are we making no sense??"


    Emperor Ming Pei calmed down and understood what he meant: "God has eyes, and evil cannot overcome good, so God bestowed the heart treasure, the Three Lives Stone."


    Yan Shirong nodded: "Yes, yes."


    Yan Qingshan said in a calm voice: "Xinbao can predict all her relatives, but she cannot predict herself. We are so protected by Xinbao, so there are so many of us, but we can''t protect Xinbao alone?


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help but nodded: "Yes, Xinbao protects us, and we protect Xinbao."


    Yuan Shenjue also gradually slowed down, and said: "There is one more thing. Sanshengshi, whenever enough vegetation is accumulated, there will be some changes, but in fact... To be honest, a continuous scene, a picture, and a sentence The difference is not too big, only the last book solves our urgent need."


    "Yes," Yan Shirong said: "The Sansheng Stone needs more and more plants every time. If there are enough plants and trees to support the Sansheng Stone, what else will the Sansheng Stone give us?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "So, there must be enough vegetation."


    Emperor Ming Pei said coldly: "The world is so big, how difficult is it to have vegetation!"


    He turned his head and said: "Xin''er, I will send you two hundred shadow guards, all of whom will be disguised as Longxiang Guards, and you will make arrangements. Xinbao must not be short of manpower."


    Yuan Shen Jue said anxiously: "Observe the order."


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "It takes time."


    Hao Huashi was standing in the corner, but he didn''t expect to be called, and was startled, so he hurried over to salute.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I have allocated some shadow guards with sharp eyes and ears, and you can also join them and protect them secretly."


    Hao Huashi hurriedly said: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "I will change all the people around Xinbao, and there is not a single one who is perfect. Also, Qingshan, Xiayi Valley, and the Neifu are all urging, and I have to point Is my heart going to the garden alone?"


    Yan Qingshan responded in a deep voice.


    So when Xinbao woke up in a daze, she heard that Yeye was going to replace her maid and eunuch.


    Tuanzi became anxious on the spot: "Don''t, don''t change them, they are all very good, it''s Xinbao''s carelessness, it''s none of their business. Chunhua is super gentle, Liangxia''s braids are also super pretty, and Baiji is also very nice. Smart, Xinbao finally picked it, and Xinbao likes them all."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Every one of them is useless, why don''t you worry about it?"


    "Don''t block your heart, don''t block your heart," Tuanzi rushed over, drawing his little finger back and forth on his heart: "Xinbao will help you to be happy."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t keep his face from being teased by her.


    Ms. Lin comforted by the side: "Xinbao, yeah, the new ones you picked are also good-looking, and they all look good. What''s the point of having more."


    Tuanzi paused, then quickly stopped, "Xinbao is not the kind of person who loves the new and dislikes the old."


    oh? Not a person who likes the new and dislikes the old, but a person who likes more?


    Emperor Ming Pei understood in seconds, and immediately said: "Yeah, the people I picked for you are all good-looking. At that time, they will mainly protect you. If you are not willing to part with them, let them stay, run errands, and do something." Chores, combing hair and all that."


    Duanzi was happy: "Alright then."


    Emperor Ming Pei went back, and still picked it up for a long time.


    When I heard that I was going to the little princess, everyone was very happy. After all, they are also shadow guards. They have to stay up late to take care of the tonic, and they can also watch the cute little princess. Who wouldn''t want to go!


    One by one, they hold their heads high and hold their chests high, hoping to pick themselves.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked back and forth three times, and picked two slim and handsome ones. They were young and their Adam''s apple hadn''t grown up yet. They were going to pretend to be eunuchs. Two more beautiful and kind female shadow guards were selected, these are court ladies.


    On the bright side, these four are almost enough, but if there are more, it will be more conspicuous.


    After sending them over, Xinbao took a look at each of them, and was very satisfied because they all looked good.


    Then she went to the study... Yes, although she didn''t study much, she still had her own study.


    In short, she went to the study and flipped through the books, and then named the two fake eunuchs Yan Ke and Zhao Ke, because there are so many knights in Yan Zhao!


    The two court ladies were named Huashuang and Huahan, because "the house is full of flowers and drunk three thousand guests, and one sword is frosted and cold for fourteen states." It is also very chivalrous!


    It sounds so nice! I really want to name myself a little genius!


    These four people are mainly accompanying guards, they will be there wherever she is, and Chunhua and others will stay in the room, running errands and so on.


    Chunhua was burned mainly on her neck and did not hurt her face, but she is an adult after all, her skin is no more tender than that of a child, the burn is not serious, there are no blisters, and there will be no scars. Mrs. Lin rewarded her very much. She rests for a few days first.


    At the same time, Mrs. Lin took Yuru to her side by the way, so that she could be released from the palace in the future.


    Although Xinbao''s left hand was scalded, he stopped practicing calligraphy as a matter of course.


    Seeing that Wang Ronggui hadn''t come the next morning, she even asked. Of course, someone would be happy to sell it and pass the message over.


    Wang Ronggui was actually very nervous when he passed yesterday''s trip.


    Although it wasn''t his fault, it happened when he was there after all. Seeing the emperor''s furious appearance, he knew how much the emperor loved his little granddaughter.


    Xinbao''s question, as if he was pardoned, he rushed over to ask for an interview.


    At the moment Gan Baibi is giving lectures inside, but Xinbao let him in when he asked to see him.


    Wang Ronggui saluted and said, "Is your Highness okay? I am very worried."


    "It''s okay." Xinbao raised his hand to show him.


    The inside of the arm, even the little hands, were wrapped with a thin layer of cloth.


    Because it is easy to be scratched when the burn is tightly packed, Xinbao is wearing a jacket with large sleeves, and the lining is very delicate and compact.


    Wang Ronggui repeatedly said: "It''s good that there is nothing wrong, then I can rest assured."


    Xinbao nodded: "Sit down first, Xinbao will have something to say to you later, Mr. Gan will continue."


    Originally, Wang Ronggui was going to resign after finishing speaking. Since she said so, of course he sat beside her.


    After Gan Baibi finished speaking, Xinbao nodded: "Then go out first."


    Gan Baibi got up to leave, Xinbao turned to Wang Ronggui and said, "Let me tell you! Yeah yes! I can go to your house tomorrow!"


    Wang Ronggui also cooperated with surprise on his face: "Really? The minister will go back and tell his grandparents immediately."


    Gan Baibi was originally retreating to leave, couldn''t help but look up, and then backed away silently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： Fortune flower

    Chapter 488 Wealthy flowers in the world


    Xinbao was scalded with two blisters. She originally wanted to fight with the bubbles, so she took the opportunity to make a few small requests. Unexpectedly, she just proposed not to practice calligraphy. Before the next step, Emperor Ming Pei said directly: " Since you don''t want to practice calligraphy, then go out to play, bring enough people, and go out to the garden!"


    Xinbao was overjoyed, and immediately decided to go to Wang Ronggui''s garden.


    Wang Ronggui asked after he went out, and Fang Wuyou also passed on the oral instruction.


    During lunch, Emperor Ming Pei asked, "Are you happy now?"


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Hey."


    She put the wrapped little hands on the table "calmly", and then asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, I heard that Wuju Garden is far away, can Xinbao stay there?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I see that you want to go to heaven."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi understood, and it seemed that Shui Paopao''s affection had been exhausted, so she obediently asked for a step: "There is nothing good to live in Wujuyuan, Xinbao should go home and live!"


    The corners of Emperor Ming Pei''s mouth curled up, and he said again: "Why did I hear your pronunciation wrong? The garden in his house is called Wuzhi Garden." He scratched the word on the table: "Wuzhi Wuzhi, what you said Is it Wuju?"


    Tuanzi suddenly realized: "So that''s the case, Yeye is too smart, Xinbao can read words when he speaks." She pointed to her mouth.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little bit amused: "My heart treasure has such a small mouth, it really doesn''t cost money to put sugar."


    Tuanzi smirked, and said: "Master Gan and Lord Wang are together, and compared to this, I feel that Lord Gan is even more timid. Isn''t Xinbao scary?"


    Emperor Ming Pei hehe, and then he explained to his granddaughter: "Gan Baibi, he is young and in a high position, even if he is really a little timid, he will never let you see it, let alone he has nothing to be timid, he At most, he is only cautious. The reason why he has been ''cowardly'' on the surface is to show weakness, understand??"


    "Oh!" Tuanzi agreed deeply: "That''s right, Mr. Gan looks so pitiful, and showing weakness is suitable for his face. Mr. Wang''s appearance is like a rich flower in the world, so it is more suitable for him to be calm."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This makes so much sense, he doesn''t even know what to say! So pitiful or something, he felt that he might not be able to look directly at Gan Baibi from now on.


    This time the crown prince is on an errand, so he won¡¯t go, and the second elder brother doesn¡¯t need to accompany him, because this may become the norm in the future, so Mrs. Lin will go there, and then Princess Zhenguo will go directly. Just follower.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s message was just a simple sentence, but Yan Qingshan asked someone to pass the message, only saying that Xinbao is young, there is no need to ask for leave, and there is no need to work with the elderly at home, and Xinbao can''t talk to others when he is busy. , just send a junior to accompany him.


    Although Wuzhi Garden is far away, since Xinbao is not allowed to stay outside, so before dawn, one has to carry Xinbao into the car, and when the time comes, Xinbao just wakes up, washes up and gets off the car to eat, and starts Work, wait until dinner, and then get into the car, Xinbao will sleep in the car.


    For Xinbao, there is not much difference, but the people around him work harder.


    The next morning, Mrs. Lin got into the car. It was still daylight, and the carriage of Wang Ronggui and his wife was already waiting outside. After getting out of the car and saluting, Mrs. Lin just said: "Xinbao is still sleeping. There is no need to be polite."


    Wang Ronggui repeatedly said yes, and retreated.


    This time when I went out of the palace, I sat in the phoenix chariot specially made for Zhen Guo Princess, which was very smooth and fast. There were three layers of protection, including the Long Xiangwei who was the shadow guard, and the real Long Xiangwei. , although those gorgeous ceremonial guards were not arranged, but the degree of rigor was nothing less than that.


    Mrs. Wang was dumbfounded when she saw it, and said: "It seems that the emperor really loves his granddaughter. There are not so many protectors when the prince is out of the palace."


    Wang Ronggui nodded.


    A group of people walked forward silently, the timing was just right, and when it was almost there, Xinbao had already woken up, several people waited on him to wash up quickly, put on his clothes, and when they arrived at the gate of Wuzhi Garden, King Wenxin and the old concubine , already knelt at the door to greet him.


    Ms. Lin called out and went in.


    This garden is really a pure garden, there is no rockery or anything, not even a tree, it is completely according to the terrain, full of all kinds of flowers, because there is also a hot spring here, the earth is warm, and the grass turns green earlier , at a glance, it looks like a huge blanket.


    Probably for the convenience of watering, a series of meandering canals were made, paved with colored stones, and dotted in random places, which is quite cute.


    When Xinbao saw it, he couldn''t help but let out a wow, and couldn''t wait.


    The subordinates had already prepared breakfast, and after delivering it, King Wenxin retreated first, Xinbao had breakfast with Mrs. Lin and Yuan Shenjue, and then called people in to speak.


    The old concubine is over seventy years old, her hair is gray, but she wears a small garland of winter jasmine flowers, her face is full of red, she looks like an open-minded old lady who has no worries in her life, so that sentence is very true, white hair Dai Hua Jun Mo Xiao, time has never defeated a beauty.


    Prince Wenxin County is also very elegant. Madam Lin exchanged a few words with them, and then got to the point: "We are only here for the grass and trees. I am not being polite to you. You two can do as you please, don''t worry about being rude."


    The two kept humility again and again, and then King Wenxin resigned. The old concubine and Mrs. Wang stayed to chat with her, and Wang Ronggui went out with Xinbao.


    Xinbao still hurts one hand, but the advantage now is that most of the grass has turned green, and she is short, so she can see what the grass is at a glance without having to pick it carefully.


    Bai Ji is very clever, and thought of it in advance, and found her a small stick with three prongs on the head, which can be moved in the hand, and the hand was wrapped with a cloth strip.


    So really, when it comes to serving people, they are really better than the shadow guards.


    Anyway, Xinbao is quite easy to use.


    Wang Ronggui tried to talk to Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue didn''t ignore him. After all, he planned to go into an official career, so he would inevitably have to deal with people. For example, Wei Fengting, as the deputy commander of Long Xiangwei, had to be indifferent and a lonely minister. The lonely minister is not ignoring people.


    The two chatted one after another, Xinbao took the canal as the boundary, and slowly swept one by one, and when he came across someone who was interested, he squatted down and took a closer look.


    Hua Shuang, Hua Han, Yan Ke and Zhao Ke followed suit, looking around from time to time, looking up, down, left, and right.


    This style looks different from ordinary court ladies and eunuchs, but outsiders may not be able to see it.


    Xinbao was busy for a whole day, but found nothing, so she asked someone to put a stone on it for a mark, and then she went back to the palace, and continued the next day.


    came out for two days in a row, many people knew about it, but Xinbao left early and came back late, so few people saw her.


    On the third day, Mrs. Lin didn''t accompany her any more, and the group arrived at Wuzhi Garden familiarly, got off the car and entered the garden.


    Far away, a figure in red was standing on a treetop, looking at this side with a slight sneer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： Xinbao protects his wife

    Chapter 489 Xinbao protects his wife


    After Xinbao went in, he realized that there was one more person today.


    The Second Mrs. Wang, Wang Ronggui''s sister-in-law, brought her son in her arms.


    The little guy¡¯s nickname is Songsong, he is only six years old, he is chubby, and he moves awkwardly when saluting.


    Xinbao immediately understood why people like to kiss her, touch her head, touch her face... because a chubby human cub is really cute!


    She walked over and tried to pat Xiao Songsong''s head to feel it.


    When Xiao Songsong saw the cute little sister coming, he immediately hugged her and wanted to kiss her. Yuan Shenjue grabbed Xinbao by the collar, brought her back, and hugged her into his arms.


    Xinbao just wanted to feel like an adult, and didn''t want to be kissed by Xiao Songsong, so he quickly hugged his wife, Xiao Songsong became anxious, and opened his hands: "Sister, sister."


    The Second Mrs. Wang said anxiously: "It''s not my sister, it''s Your Highness."


    Xiao Songsong said: "Your Highness! Your Highness! Your Highness is so beautiful and cute. Song Song likes it. Song Song wants to hug His Highness!"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No, I''m going to look at the grass."


    Madam Wang hurriedly saluted: "Your Highness, breakfast has been arranged."


    Xinbao nodded, and went in to eat. Outside, Mrs. Wang and Second Mrs. Wang argued in a low voice.


    Mrs. Wang said: "Your Highness is here to do business. You are like this. If you know it, you are bringing His Highness a playmate. If you don''t know, you think you are here to make trouble for His Highness."


    The second lady just smiled and pretended to be confused: "Sister-in-law, I brought Songsong to see my grandmother, I really didn''t know His Highness was here."


    Mrs. Wang was very angry, and she couldn''t speak directly, so she just said: "Anyway, don''t disturb His Highness''s work."


    The shadow guards could hear clearly, Xinbao couldn''t hear it, and didn''t care, so he came out after dinner and continued to clean the garden.


    To be honest, no matter how many guesses I had before, after seeing the dumpling in action with my own eyes, these guesses will be wiped out.


    Because Xiaotuanzi was really serious and serious when looking at the grass and trees. He was usually so squeamish, but now he wasn''t too cold or tired. He felt completely different from usual.


    Second Madam saw it, and secretly regretted it, knowing that she had taken it for granted.


    But it¡¯s already here, so how can you be content if you don¡¯t give it a try?


    She called Songsong over when she was unprepared, and ran over there, shouting as she ran, "Your Highness! Your Highness! I''ll play with you!"


    Hua Shuang frowned and stepped forward, wanting to take him away.


    Xinbao waved his hands, very gracefully: "No need, let him stay here."


    She still doesn''t have the self-consciousness of the feudal ruling class. She feels that the garden is not hers, but their own. He can let him play if he wants to play, and it doesn''t affect it.


    She told him: "You play here, I''m here, don''t come and quarrel with me."


    Songsong was eager to try, "Your Highness, what are you looking for, Songsong will help you find it."


    Hua Shuang didn''t have such a good temper, and said directly: "Shut up, or I will take you out!"


    Songsong was startled, took a look at her, quickly closed his mouth, and didn''t want to leave, he squatted on the ground like a puppy, making various noises all the time, trying to attract Tuanzi''s attention force.


    However, the dumpling at this time is a ruthless working machine, and he was ignored.


    Songsong thought about it, and imitated her and began to pull the grass. While pulling the grass, he deliberately pushed the grass to that side.


    What a brat!


    Hua Shuang frowned, but the next moment, Tuanzi suddenly noticed something, raised his hand, grabbed a praying mantis, and squeezed it happily: "Look, it''s so big."


    Songsong screamed in fright: "Ah!"


    Xinbao originally just wanted to be seen by others, but when he saw that he was afraid, he suddenly gained strength, and rushed over holding the praying mantis: "Yeah! I''m coming to bite you!"


    Song Song screamed in terror, turned and ran: "Help, help, don''t come over!"


    Everyone: "..."


    The little white, fluffy, flower-like **** are chasing after a taller than her, fatter than him, and darker... the whole big meaty dumpling that is two sizes bigger is so cute and funny, and several people are holding back their laughter. Follow and chase.


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and walked over quickly, it was rare for Tuanzi to be bullied by someone, he laughed a lot, but when he saw his wife, he stopped his movements and closed his mouth.


    Then she asked him: "Honey, are you afraid of this bug?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said seriously: "I''m so scared."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, my wife is not afraid!" Tuanzi said boldly, "Xinbao beat him away!"


    She threw the mantis away: "Xinbao protects you! With Xinbao here, my wife doesn''t have to be afraid of anything!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, serious: "Well, good, I am not afraid of anything if I have my heart."


    The next moment, I suddenly heard birds chirping outside, followed by several sounds, it was the shadow guards warning.


    Yuan Shen Jue''s face changed slightly, and he quickly hugged the dumpling into his arms. Hua Shuang and the others were also alert, and jumped over to form a circle around the dumpling.


    Xinbao didn''t know what happened, and wanted to turn around. Yuan Shenjue pressed her face into his arms.


    The next moment, several figures jumped up and attacked the air.


    A figure in red clothes immediately fell into the garden, and like a rabbit flying like a falcon, he rushed straight to this side.


    The shadow guard whistled repeatedly, and the ground was like dumplings. In an instant, there were countless shadow guards, surrounding the figure in red, and the swords intersected, forming a ball.


    The little chubby boy turned around loosely, cried in fright on the spot, and sat down on the ground.


    But Huashuang and the others were dedicated to protecting Xinbao''s safety, so they ignored him.


    The second lady didn''t expect this scene at all, she screamed in fright, while urging people: "Hurry up, bring the young master back!"


    The girl was also afraid, but she still ran over tremblingly, hugged her young master, ran back with soft legs, and even fell.


    The next moment, countless Longxiang guards poured in, defending and searching everywhere, not knowing how many enemies there are, where they are, and how to retreat.


    Yuan Shen Jue just stared at the woman in red.


    The woman in red looked young, but her swordsmanship was surprisingly good. The shadow guards sent over were all elites, but they were not her opponents, and they were injured one after another.


    And the woman in red, looking to the side from time to time, obviously came for Xinbao.


    Yuan Shenjue looked left and right, moved Xinbao into Huashuang''s arms, pressed the soft sword at his waist, and slowly approached.


    Under the full concentration, it seemed that there was gradually no figure in front of his eyes, only sword moves remained, and each move seemed to be in his line of sight, and gradually slowed down.


    The next moment, he suddenly lifted himself up, his figure was like a bird, and he slid lightly into the crowd. With a flash of coldness, the sword came out... The woman in red screamed, and the arm that swung the sword was cut off on the spot, along with The swords fell to the ground together.


    The shadow guard uttered a cry and rushed forward.


    Yuan Shenjue didn''t have any blood on his body, he put his sword back into its sheath like flying, walked back quickly, hugged Xinbao, and pressed her face on his shoulder.


    Xinbao''s eyes and ears were covered, she didn''t know anything, she obediently didn''t struggle, she just said: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay," Yuan Shenjue stroked her soft hair: "It''s been resolved."


    The shadow guard carried the woman in red out, and someone quickly washed the blood off the blades of grass.


    Although Xinbao couldn''t see it, he smelled it, and said in a trembling voice, "Dead, is he dead?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said warmly: "No, I was just injured, and the shadow guard took him down for interrogation."


    Xinbao let go of half of his heart, and after thinking about it, he felt a little sad: "Dirty Wangfei''s garden, in the future, everyone may not like Xinbao going to his house."


    Yuan Shenjue reprimanded lightly: "Nonsense, there will be no such thing. Xinbao goes to their garden, not to mention making it a little dirty. Even if it is demolished, they will only be happy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： collusion with assassins

    Chapter 490 Collusion with Assassins


    After making such a fuss, she didn''t dare to let Xinbao continue to clean the garden, so she quickly got on the carriage and returned to the palace.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very worried after hearing the report, but Tuanzi didn''t see anything, and he wasn''t frightened at all. He was only worried that he didn''t make a mark.


    Inside and outside the Wuzhi Garden, a large number of Longxiang Guards arrived and searched everywhere.


    Especially the second wife, mother and son who came uninvited today, everyone checked everything.


    The second lady''s intestines are ruined. She originally just wanted to please her, occupying the light of the big house, and let her family stand out. She never expected that her son would be interrogated as a prisoner despite being so frightened.


    The old concubine and Mrs. Wang are still staying safely, and Long Xiangwei treats them politely, but they are not allowed to leave for the time being.


    After a while, the king of Wenxin County, the prince, and Wang Ronggui rushed back. When they met, Wang Ronggui was very anxious.


    Although this incident has nothing to do with them, it is the same as last time, and it happens to happen in their house. Even if they are not injured, it is a big mistake.


    In the afternoon, even the people from Dali Temple arrived. Sun Changming, Minister of Dali Temple, and Wei Xuanxiao, Shaoqing of Dali Temple, led their men to search around.


    Looking at this posture, Wang Ronggui''s eyes turned black. The emperor didn''t think they were in collusion with that assassin, did he?


    The conscience of heaven and earth, he is stupid to collude with this kind of rebel!


    At night, Gao Fu came to preach.


    Gao Fu said: "Master Wang, His Royal Highness Princess Zhen Guo said, Sir Wang, I''m sorry, Xinbao didn''t know that there would be bad people coming, and sent two pots of flowers to the good-looking old concubine, don''t be angry if she dirty her garden. Gold pearls are Xinbao''s favorite, let''s make pearl flowers for your wife."


    He beckoned to send two pots of flowers, and a pair of golden pearls in a box.


    Wang Ronggui took the box with both hands, with mixed feelings and tears in his eyelashes! What a cutie in the world! He was really moved.


    He thanked Gao Fu repeatedly, stuffed Gao Fu with a purse, and asked in a low voice: "Eunuch Gao, Your Majesty..."


    Being a **** is not easy to accept any money, at this time the money is not free, and he does not mind giving this favor, so he said: "When your highness gives orders to our family, the emperor is sitting next to him! "


    Wang Ronggui was relieved, and thanked him with a smile on his face.


    So in this way, it is a matter of delaying some time, and nothing will happen.


    The shadow guard over there is examining the woman in red.


    The woman''s entire arm had been cut off, but she was as brave as the two before, and she didn''t know the pain at all. She kept saying, "Catch me if you want, and kill me if you have the ability!"


    so? She originally wanted to steal Xinbao?


    Fortunately, there are already incense and amulets, so the shadow guard secretly lit the incense while conducting the trial as usual.


    After about an hour like this, the woman''s whole behavior was wrong. She seemed to have just realized that her arm was broken. She had a painful expression, and when she was whipped, she also had a fearful expression. of.


    But before the woman''s trial was over, Dali Temple reported it first.


    It was also a coincidence that they had a case in hand that involved this woman in red.


    There was a shopkeeper surnamed Liu who had a quarrel with her during the Spring Dragon Festival and was killed, and his family reported it to the police.


    Wei Xuanxiao took people around to investigate, and soon found the woman''s whereabouts.


    After all, a woman in a red dress with a sword in her arms and a disdainful expression on her face is really impressive.


    It is said that this person is called Zhou Hongting. Many people can attest that she is a loner, and she is very skilled. She draws her sword when she disagrees with her. She feels quite lawless. Shopkeeper Liu died with a sword piercing his heart. This is a typical Jiang Hu person. method, and someone has seen her nearby.


    Zhou Hongting often inquires about the whereabouts of Princess Zhen Guo, and the weirdest thing is that she always calls her a "slut"! "shameless!"


    You know, Xinbao is not yet five years old, a little doll, it is really weird to scold him like this.


    Emperor Ming Pei was also in Chengqian Palace, so Wei Xuanxiao went here to report directly. Emperor Ming Pei nodded and didn''t say much.


    Wei Xuanxiao withdrew.


    The little five and six people outside came back, and when they saw Wei Xuanxiao, Wei Gui was surprised, "Father, why are you here?"


    Wei Xuanxiao greeted the twins, and replied: "The emperor is here, I''m here to report something, what are you doing here?"


    Wei Gui said: "His Royal Highness, take us to see the little princess!"


    He didn''t want to say more to his father: "I''m going!" At the same time, he followed the twins and ran in.


    Because Xinbao is not at home for dinner these days, the twins originally wanted to invite their friends to have dinner together, but when they were halfway there, they heard that Xinbao met an assassin today, and almost died of fright, they ran away like flying Going in, I even forgot to greet him: "Xinbao Xinbao, are you alright?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s okay!"


    The little fifth brother said: "What kind of assassins, men and women, aren''t they scary?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "I didn''t see anything!"


    With a look of regret, several adults twitched the corners of their mouths.


    A few companions came in to greet them, and the twins also remembered that they were greeted.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "No." He put down the dumpling and said, "Be careful, don''t touch her hands."


    Several people responded, and Wei Gui took the lead and squeezed the twins away, just like helping an old woman, supporting Xinbao''s other hand, and then helped her away, while asking her warmly: "Xinbao, don''t be afraid, I can back it up for you." poetry."


    Xinbao didn''t want to listen to the poems, so he asked him: "Master Wei just now, is that your father?"


    "That''s right!" Wei Gui said, "It''s my dad. Do you want to hear my dad''s jokes?? My dad has a scar on his shoulder. He said I bit him when I was a child. I gave him half of my New Year''s money, but after a year, my grandfather said that he had slipped the tongue, and I didn''t know that it was because I was hit by a stone once!"


    Xinbao: "Wow!"


    Seeing that she likes to listen, the little fat boy cheered up: "Let me tell you, my father is amazing. He said he wanted to be Bao Qingtian, the one who would be famous in history in the future. A long time ago, a man hanged himself , my father said, he went to see it and knew it was fake, do you know why?"


    This kind of scary and legendary little story is very poignant for boys of this age. Before Xinbao asked, the little fifth brother asked: "Why?"


    The little chubby boy talked and compared: "That is, when a person hangs himself, he will step on the stool first, then push the stool down, and then hang up. Isn''t the stool still on the side? Then he went to a Look, there''s no stool underneath!"


    Children: "Wow!"


    Zheng Xuan beside ?? said: "I can guess it even if you call me."


    Wei Gui disagrees: "I told you so, of course you can guess it, I really want you to watch it, you were so scared that you called grandma, what are you bragging about!"


    Sheng Chaohua smoothed things over: "Your father still told you this?"


    "He didn''t talk about it," Wei Gui said, "It was because I fell asleep at Aniang''s place once, and I heard Dad talking to Mom, so I pretended to be asleep and eavesdropped."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： little witty ghost

    Chapter 491 Little clever ghost


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t leave, the adults were also there, and the children were restrained at first, but then let go as they talked, talking in full swing.


    Sheng Chaohua has that kind of big brother-like character, very calm and gentle, and he will smooth things over if he wants to pinch.


    There is another one named Luo Jue, who looks very quiet, doesn''t talk much, and listens quietly.


    Among these children, this Luo Jue was the first to notice that the adults were listening to them, and secretly glanced over here.


    Wei Gui is just a gossip, he can speak a lot, but he doesn''t have a heart, he can say whatever he thinks, he is very attentive to Xinbao, and he is quite cute.


    And the one named Zheng Xuan is the oldest, twelve years old, and he thinks he is good at everything, whatever Wei Gui says, he thinks he can go to him, and everyone else is nothing special, so he interrupts Wei Gui at every turn. Like to show off, even the twins can grab the limelight if they want, anyway, he must be the center.


    The twins didn''t mention this, maybe they didn''t pay attention, or maybe they didn''t think it was a big deal, but listening to it from the side, it felt quite obvious.


    After listening for a while, the grown-ups figured it out, and they said that they had to find a reason to turn back and replace Zheng Xuan as soon as possible, otherwise this kind of personality would have no good influence on others.


    Wei Gui just talked about his father''s three, four, five, six, seven, eight, and eight things. It is estimated that all the stories in his stomach were put on his father... He almost didn''t even talk about the color of his heart. Of course, it is possible that he didn''t I know, if I knew, I probably would have said it.


    Xinbao listened with gusto, and so did the others.


    Everyone surrounded Wei Gui, and Zheng Xuan was very upset. Wei Gui is not a stupid kid, he changed his speech when he interrupted him too much.


    Then he said: "There was a businessman who was doing business outside. It was around this time. In February and March, his wife was killed at home. It was raining lightly that night. When the police searched the scene, they found A fan, that fan was given by Zhang San to Li Si, the adults immediately arrested Li Si, tortured him severely, and he pleaded guilty, and then my father knew about it, so he told him that you were wrongly sentenced. "


    He asked Zheng Xuan: "Don''t you know everything? Tell me why?"


    Zheng Xuan was dissatisfied: "You didn''t say anything, how can I guess?"


    Wei Gui said: "You guess the result after I said it, that''s called listening to a story, and you guess the result after I said it, that''s called trial."


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help smiling, thinking that this little fat man is really a clever little ghost.


    This case is actually a small story circulated in the market. No one knows whether it is true or not. What can be known is that it has absolutely nothing to do with Master Wei.


    Wei Gui looked at Zheng Xuan proudly.


    Zheng Xuan was unconvinced, thinking hard, and other people were also thinking, Xiao Wu suddenly jumped up and said: "Oh! I know!"


    "Hush!" Wei Gui said, "Don''t tell me, let''s talk over there!"


    Little Sixth Brother and Little Fifth Brother are indeed twins, so they suddenly remembered: "I thought of that too!"


    The two little boys ran to the door far away to talk, and Xinbao was also curious about whether the little brother had guessed, so he followed him, squeezed between the two, and listened on tiptoe.


    Zheng Xuan also squinted, and then saw Wei Gui clapping his hands: "That''s right, Your Highness, you are so smart!"


    Brother Liu was so impatient, he also ran over and said, Wei Gui nodded again and again: "That''s right! Smart!"


    Zheng Xuan was unhappy, and hummed in a low voice: "Dog leg."


    Those who were far away didn''t hear it, but Sheng Chaohua who was near heard it. Sheng Chaohua coughed lightly to remind him, and Zheng Xuan lowered his eyes and didn''t speak again.


    Sheng Zhaohua smiled and said, "I can''t guess, what is it for?"


    Wei Gui announced triumphantly, "Think about it, it''s raining this day, how cold is it? Who would take a fan when they have nothing to do? Even if they usually have to take a fan, they still hold it when they kill someone. It''s just for getting in the way. Woe! So the murderer is not Li Si!"


    Several people suddenly said: "Ah!"


    Zheng Xuan muttered in a low voice: "There is no one named Li Si. What''s the big deal."


    He was obviously raised like a phoenix egg. He lost face, but he couldn''t help it, and said: "I can''t answer it, but my father can definitely answer it."


    Wei Gui refused to accept it: "Your father is so powerful that he didn''t go to Dali Temple! How about you, like Brother Chaohua''s father, you can work in the Ministry of Punishment!"


    Zheng Xuan said: "What''s so great about the Ministry of Punishment!"


    "They are all remarkable," Sheng Chaohua said with a serious face when he mentioned his father, "Although my father is not talented, he still dares to say that he is loyal and loyal to the emperor and serves the country."


    Wei Gui comforted him: "Our fathers are all great."


    Zheng Xuan saw that the two became a gang, and became even more angry, saying: "A mere Yuanwailang..."


    Everyone stopped talking, and the room fell silent, and the twins frowned.


    Xinbao looked at this, looked at that, and waved his hands: "Stop arguing, stop arguing, it doesn''t matter if you fight against grandpa, father or elder brother, Xinbao will definitely win!"


    Originally, losing to the emperor is not shameful, Sheng Chaohua smiled and was about to speak...


    As a result, Zheng Xuan got used to stealing the limelight, so he said casually: "What''s so great about you..."


    Halfway through speaking, he suddenly came back to his senses, his little face paled in fright.


    Looking at Ming Peidi and the others looking at him, his knees gave way and he fell to the ground.


    Xinbao glanced back, turned around and ran into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei said directly: "Fang Wuyou."


    Fang Wuyou stepped forward quickly, bent over, Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around his granddaughter and didn''t speak, Fang Wuyou immediately bowed to express his understanding, and went over and said: "Zheng Xiaolang, please come with your servant."


    Zheng Xuan didn''t dare to say anything, and looked at the twins pleadingly, neither of them spoke, so Zheng Xuan could only be taken away by Fang Wuyou.


    After a short period of silence, Mrs. Lin waved her hand with a smile: "Come on, little Qiyuehan, come over and let me have a look. This little mouth is so cute. I listen to all the little stories." Obsessed."


    Wei Gui turned around to greet him, Mrs. Lin embraced him with a smile, pinched his chubby face, and at the same time beckoned Sheng Chaohua and others to come over, and talked to them with a smile.


    Actually, if you want adults to say that the emperor is sitting there, you just start talking like that?


    Isn¡¯t this just death?


    However, it is not easy for these children who have never seen the emperor, who have not suffered any crimes since childhood, and who may not even have received harsh words, to understand the power of the emperor.


    But after today, they should understand better.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced over there, Fang Wuyou was worthy of being a roundworm in the emperor''s stomach, so he went directly to invite the fifth and sixth brothers over.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked him: "Why didn''t you intercede for them?"


    If the ministers are here, they will understand that they should never try to learn the emperor''s thoughts from the emperor''s questions.


    Unless he wants you to understand and wants you to cooperate.


    But usually, his questioning may give you the feeling that it means the opposite.


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother misunderstood, a little flustered, and lowered their eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： mediocre dad

    Chapter 492 The mediocre father blows


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Huh?"


    The little fifth brother said: "Yeah, grandson didn''t just stand by and watch, but grandson thinks that Zheng Xuan is a bit inappropriate, so it''s good to replace him."


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed.


    He continued: "Daddy said before, there is nothing shameful in not knowing, only pretending to understand is shameful."


    Brother Xiaoliu continued: "So we ask if we don''t understand, and we understand when we ask clearly. But Zheng Xuan, he not only pretends to understand, but after he was exposed that he didn''t understand, he was told by others It¡¯s not good to be angry and feel ashamed.¡±


    Brother Xiao Wu said, "It''s like this usually. My grandson is a late learner and slow in his studies. He learned it. He often interjected, and my husband scolded me a few times. Later, my husband said, if you are solid in your studies, you will be fine when you speak." Forget it, but you will be wrong five times out of ten, how dare you say something. He was unhappy at lunch that day and kept throwing bowls."


    Brother Xiaoliu said: "It''s also like this at this time. He can''t see the good points of others, and thinks that everyone is nothing special, but he doesn''t have the ability to look down on others, and he doesn''t learn humbly. Whenever things don''t go his way, he will humiliate him. not good."


    Little Fifth Brother said: "But the worst thing is to speak rudely to other people''s fathers."


    Emperor Ming Pei said lightly: "He is so bad, why don''t you tell your parents?"


    Little Fifth Brother took it for granted: "We are eight years old, how can we be like children and let our parents take care of everything?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Little Fifth Brother thought so sincerely, and added: "Besides, he is only bad-tempered, not a real bad person. There is no smooth sailing in life, and you can temper yourself when you meet a few bad-tempered people. "


    Brother Xiaoliu added: "Remember yourself not to make the same mistake."


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused and emotional when he heard it. These young children are quite disillusioned.


    In front of other people, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say much, just said: "Go down."


    Ms. Lin said: "All of you, go to your palace and have dinner."


    Several people saluted and retreated.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched them retreat, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, it was true that his own children were as successful as other people''s children were.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said to Tuanzi, "Your father..."


    He shook his head with a smile and said nothing more.


    However, Tuanzi understood in seconds, and said in a small mouth: "My father is good at everything, and he is so good at teaching children, but let Zheng Xuan''s father cry with envy!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud, and several people laughed too.


    Emperor Ming Pei teased Xinbao: "Daddy taught my brother well, did you teach Xinbao well?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s not bad."


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming Pei said, "What''s not so good?"


    Xinbao waved his hands modestly: "Xinbao doesn''t have any good points, he''s just a mediocre dad who brags about it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing, this little word is a set of one set, who did you learn it from?


    Several people had dinner together, and Yuan Shenjue, the leader outside, brought someone back to report, because Emperor Ming Pei gave him a shadow guard to be responsible for the safety of Xinbao, so he also went to interrogate.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t summon them. After dinner, Mrs. Lin took Xinbao down to sleep before calling them in.


    Zhou Hongting recruited.


    She is from the Jingchu clan, and she has been learning martial arts from the wizards in the clan.


    Later, he came out to roam the rivers and lakes, was injured, and was rescued.


    The man who rescued her was surnamed Yun, and his name was Biyi, and he changed his name to Daoist of Heaven. He was blind, but he knew a lot of mysterious tricks, he could carve wooden talismans, and he practiced martial arts with his wooden talismans. With a rapid pace, it seems that there are many people from the Jianghu around him, and Zhou Hongting has also met a few.


    But according to her, she is the only one who is close to Yun Bingyi.


    Yun Biyi said that the world today has lost its balance, because the capital of the country is in the north, and there is no accompanying capital, so the world''s luck is all in the north, and if things go on like this, it will surely overturn, so he "has to" absorb the luck from the north to make up for the south , and the current situation is getting more and more serious, so he has to start to absorb people''s luck...


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed.


    Really serious nonsense.


    The capital is set in Beijing, which is "the emperor guards the country gate".


    This is due to political considerations.


    According to what this Taoist said, is it necessary to set up a capital in each of the east, west, north, and south to be called balance? But isn''t the Tang Dynasty in Wujing also down now?


    Besides, accompany the capital with the capital, after all, it is not the capital, even if it is set up, the luck is still in the capital?


    And from the perspective of Emperor Ming Pei, if one day he sets up an accompanying capital in the south, it must be because of the prosperity of the south, in order to balance and appease the southern forces, and to facilitate control, so I will set up an accompanying capital for you. A strategy of delaying troops.


    Now our country is rich and strong, Haiyan River is clean, the capital is in a stable position, and the south is obedient, hardworking and easy to use, should I set up an accompanying capital? ? One more small court to divide my forces? Am I stupid? ?


    So this argument is totally untenable, but it does sound serious.


    Yuan Shen Jue continued to report: "But the important thing is that he doesn''t seem to need to go through any investigation, just deduction, he can know that there is a person with good fortune in a place, and then deduce the other party''s birth date."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    Normally speaking, all royal families, aristocratic families, and birth dates are secrets, because most mysterious methods can only be designed after obtaining the birth date.


    But he can deduce the horoscope of birthday out of thin air, so this ability is very remarkable.


    Yuan Shenjue said: "I don''t know the specifics of Zhou Hongting, but according to her, it seems that she can''t learn at will. She said some scattered information, and I combined it, and I deduced it myself. I feel that the situation is probably that if we say Beside this person with great luck, there is another person with good luck, that is to say, if something happens to him, the other person can notice it, so it seems that he can''t do it."


    "But for example, like me, if no one cares about my life and death, then he can absorb it unscrupulously; for another example, when His Royal Highness was among the people, although the whole family was lucky, but outside of their family, there was no one with them. The connection with other people, so their "family" is a lonely boat, and they can be broken down one by one unscrupulously...On the contrary, they need a medium, internal cooperation and so on."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "So, he is also afraid of heaven."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "It should be. There is another point, this person claims..." He pressed his eyebrows in disgust: "It complements Xinbao''s fate."


    He said the words, and said: "But from Zhou Hongting''s retelling, he was clearly inducing Zhou Hongting to kill someone, so complementing each other is false, and mutual restraint is true! He is a daring thief, and his heart Bao is the protector of the emperor and Dayan. If Xinbao is good, he will never be better!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "That''s right! That''s why he planned to do something to Xinbao!"


    Yan Qingshan has been listening quietly, and interjected: "It must be that he has noticed that we are not affected by bad luck, it is the reason of Xinbao."


    "Yes," Yan Shirong also said: "Actually, this proves a very important point! He can''t attack Xinbao! So he can only use ''external force''!"


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but nod: "Rong''er is really smart, he can think fast."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： The emperor has a name in his heart

    Chapter 493 The emperor has a name in his heart


    Yuan Shen Jue finally said: "The minister has memorized the places Zhou Hongting recruited."


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered and said, "How many of the jade plaques that can increase the effectiveness of Xiang Gong have you engraved?"


    "Only two are engraved," Yuan Shenjue said, "However, it is easy to engrave jade plaques with Xinbao. I will try again tonight."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Give those to them first, you don''t have to work too hard."


    Yuan Shen Jue cupped his hands to show that he didn''t dare to do it.


    After the report was over, Yuan Shenjue withdrew first, Emperor Ming Pei took a sip of tea slowly, and pondered slightly.


    Mrs. Lin came back and said with a smile: "Xinbao just changed her dressing, touched the back of her hand, and said pitifully, ''It would be great if I could boil a few more bubbles. Xinbao said, ''If you burn one more bubble, you can beg Yeye to let Xinbao go out again''."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t laugh or cry. Do you dare to ask for one blister?


    But now the situation is here, Xinbao needs grass and trees, and likes grass and trees, but this job cannot be done by others.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Take a day off tomorrow, and go the day after tomorrow."


    Miss Lin thanked her with a smile.


    Emperor Ming Pei got up and left.


    Xinbao was very happy when he heard that he could still go the next morning.


    In the morning, I went to Qianqing Palace happily, and then I heard that Emperor Peipei had decreed that no one was allowed to enter or leave the garden where Xinbao was going until all the Xinbao was transferred.


    In other words, wherever Xinbao is going in the future, people will be sent to clear the venue in advance. No matter how many days Xinbao has been transferred, from the time she goes to the end of the transfer, Long Xiangwei will always guard, even if they are their own people, they are not allowed to leave. into the garden.


    Xinbao was a little embarrassed.


    If this is really just a hobby and not related to many things, she might not go.


    But it''s the same for everyone. If it wasn''t for the assassin, if such a decree was made, everyone would discuss it in private even if they didn''t remonstrate, but after the assassin...a group of old foxes and little foxes , already smelled a different flavor.


    The little princess was named Princess Zhenguo because she was good at medicine. The treacherous and cunning Yuan Xiang even publicly proved that she was worthy... The emperor loved Princess Zhenguo so much, but after the assassination incident, he allowed her to leave the palace. To "get close to the plants and trees", the intermediate things are just that.


    Everyone doesn''t have that big of a brain hole. Thinking so far, most people think that maybe the little princess is looking for a certain flavor, or some important herbs.


    What is this herb used for? For whom?


    Everyone has their own guesses, but the more they guess, the less they dare to say more.


    And for those who have a garden, this is a good thing!


    To put it bluntly, something really happened, that is, Long Xiangwei''s lack of protection has nothing to do with them, otherwise, like Wang Ronggui, his whole family was locked up in the Zhuangzi, and the servants checked it all over again, and they still didn''t feel aggrieved, right? Everyone has that face, which is remembered by the little princess as a good person.


    As for this, there is less chance to please?


    I heard that when the little princess looked at the grass, she didn''t communicate with others! Let''s talk about a four-year-old doll, there is nothing to say.


    When the princess concubine or the emperor''s grandchildren send someone over, how much can they say? Even if there is no chance, if you find something from their garden, you can still make a name in the emperor''s heart!


    Of course, I was really afraid.


    After all, some people''s gardens are built in the mansion, and the family walks around every day. If Long Xiangwei goes, it will be inconvenient to stay for several days. The main reason is... Who knows what will happen


    Even if some parents are short-sighted and make trouble in the ears of the emperor, it will be nothing!


    Those who have a guilty conscience shrink back.


    In this way, many people began to recommend Zhuangzi whose family was outside. Because Yan Qingshan was in the Ministry of Household Affairs, more people came to him.


    Now there are early-blooming chrysanthemums in the garden. In the evening, Mrs. Lin had a whim and asked the kitchen to try to make chrysanthemum hot pot.


    Xinbao also asked: "Can I give some of this to Uncle Shen?"


    "Yes!" Mrs. Lin turned her head and asked, "I heard that his house has been found? Have you moved?"


    "Moved," Yan Qingshan said: "Fuju helped to find it. It''s not too big. It''s a two-entry yard. I just moved there yesterday. Everything is ready-made. Buy some furniture and you can live in it immediately."


    Ms. Lin said to Tuanzi: "Then Auntie will ask someone to send it over tomorrow night, and I will give it to him as Wen Zhaizi."


    "Aniang," Yan Shichang said, "Master often lives in the camp now, and Zhong Limin is usually at home."


    The second elder brother smiled and said: "Aniang, you simply sent it to the camp in the name of Xinbao. The eldest brother said that the army is most looking forward to someone''s home giving something, just like a festival."


    Ms. Lin replied: "Success."


    So at noon the next day, when Shen Shouyan was about to go out for dinner with others, a group of people came outside with a carriage, and saluted, "Master Shen."


    Shen Shouyan returned the gift and said, "Who are you?"


    Bai Ji said with a smile on his face: "Master Shen, this slave is ordered by Princess Zhen Guo to deliver chrysanthemum hot pot to Master Shen. Your Highness said: Uncle Shen, this hot pot is delicious, even better than what we ate in Longmen County , bring it for you to taste."


    Shen Shouyan was full of surprises, and dared not even say it.


    It is one thing to be missed by the dumpling, the key is to have face!


    This little princess knows what kind of food she is eating, so caring, who can compare?


    Bai Ji and a few eunuchs carried the things down, and smiled again: "The soup is boiled, but the road is far away, and it''s cold. Mr. Shen can eat it by making a fire. The slave will leave first."


    There are a lot of pot bottoms and side dishes, enough for a dozen people to eat. Although it is definitely not enough for everyone, but it is a blessing for one person to eat one bite!


    Everyone has been acquainted with Shen Shouyan for a long time, and when Bai Ji and the others left, they immediately started a fire with all their hands and feet.


    Shen Shouyan went to invite the general here, and everyone sat on the ground, and many brave ones also came over to eat.


    Yan Shichang was there, and he ate with them, but he was being sucked in by the storm... Shen Shouyan patted him on the shoulder, and gave him a steamed bun: "Changer, you have eaten it, eat less, let everyone taste it." .¡±


    Yan Shichang: "..."


    He could only eat a big bowl of vegetables in aggrieved manner, and started to eat steamed buns.


    Others made fun of him one after another, and someone laughed and said, "His Royal Highness, please let us, we will only eat imperial food once in our life!"


    "Eat, eat," Yan Shichang said, "I won''t fight with you!"


    Someone laughed and said, "The relationship between the little princess and Coach Shen is so good?"


    "Yes!" Yan Shichang said: "My sister is so nice, of course everyone likes her and everyone loves her!"


    "Yo," someone laughed, "Don''t worry, even your master loves the little princess more!"


    "Shouldn''t it be like this?" Yan Shichang said: "My sister is smart and cute, but I''m so stupid, everyone must love my sister too much!"


    Usually no one would dare to inquire about this, but when I talked about it today, I realized that Yan Shichang is really a sissy.


    At this moment, Xinbao is still in Wuzhi Garden.


    Because all the Wang family members were away, they brought a cook with them when they went out, and brought things from the palace, and had a hot pot meal.


    Because the Wang family was not there, they got into the carriage without dinner, and returned earlier than usual for the dinner in the carriage.


    As a result, before reaching Yujie, I saw people kneeling on the street ahead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： So princess-like

    Chapter 494 is too princess-like


    The sky is still bright at the moment, and you can see the old woman in front of you with gray hair and heavy makeup. This is the grand attire that Mrs. Gaoming only wears on formal occasions. Dressed like this, she cannot be driven away at will.


    Yuan Shen Jue signaled the convoy to stop, and said loudly, "Who is blocking the way?"


    The old lady at the front replied loudly: "Mr. Qin, the widow of Lord Xian, kowtow to Her Royal Highness Princess Zhenguo." Kowtowed her head.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Zheng said: "My wife wants to see Her Royal Highness Zhen Guo Princess!"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "It''s different today, His Royal Highness doesn''t dare to stay on the street at will. If you have something to do, you can send a post to the palace to ask for an interview."


    He said it very hard to refuse, but since Mrs. Zheng is here, she will definitely not leave easily, and said loudly: "My wife dares to meet you, Your Highness!"


    Actually ignored what Yuan Shenjue said.


    Originally, Xinbao was almost falling asleep at this moment, but was frightened awake.


    Hua Shuang was inside, and quickly explained a few words to Xinbao.


    Duke Xian, Zheng Yuan, was a subordinate of the old King Wu''an, and died at the border. Duke Xian''s son also died at the border ten years ago, leaving only Zheng Xuan, a single seedling, probably because of Zheng Xuan. things come from.


    Emperor Ming Pei directly sent Zheng Xuan back to the mansion, the old lady must be in a hurry?


    Xinbao is a military officer, at first he thought they were strange, but when he heard it, he immediately felt that this old lady was just like Madam She, very tragic.


    She put on her cloak and went out, saying: "Madam, please get up."


    Tuanzi is a small one, wearing a red cloak, with an immature voice, delicate and cute, and the surroundings are instantly silent.


    Madam Zheng saluted solemnly: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Standing up supported by the people around, Xinbao said: "May I ask what''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Zheng said solemnly: "Return to Your Highness, my wife''s little grandson, who was young and ignorant, offended His Highness, and my wife dared not ask His Highness for forgiveness, but only asked His Highness to see... for the sake of the deceased husband''s loyalty, forgive me. His life. My wife is grateful."


    She knelt down and kowtowed again: "My wife is very grateful."


    Xinbao wanted to jump out of the car, but Yuan Shen blocked it. Seeing her insistence, he hugged her directly, and Hua Shuang and Hua Han were also close to each other.


    Xinbao walked over, stretched out her little hand, and supported the old lady: "Old lady, please get up and talk."


    Mrs. Zheng burst into tears and stood up. Xinbao raised her face and said very seriously: "Every soldier who defends his home and country is a hero, and the widow of a hero deserves respect and love. How much respect does Xinbao have?" Grandpa and Uncle respect Xian Guogong and other soldiers. Especially Xian Guogong and his son, both died for the country and are loyal, "


    She patted her small chest hard: "Xinbao promises that everyone will never forget their exploits, and there will be no such thing as a cold tea."


    Because she was going to sleep, but when she came out suddenly, she shrank a little from the cold, and her teeth chattered a little when she spoke, but she spoke very seriously and sincerely.


    There was no sound around, only Mrs. Zheng was sobbing more and more uncontrollably.


    She didn''t expect that after Xian Guogong passed away for so long, it was the little baby in front of her who said such a sentence.


    Xinbao immediately took out the veil, held it high and handed it to her, while saying: "As for Zheng Xuan, Xinbao doesn''t quite understand what you are talking about? No one wants to do anything to him? Not to mention his life, just Don''t let him be a companion, old lady... Have you misunderstood something?"


    Old Madam Zheng was stunned.


    She thought of something, and her face changed drastically: "I don''t know, I don''t know why Xuan''er was sent out?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, motioned her to bend down, and then whispered in her ear: "Last night, Yeye and Daddy were sitting in the room, listening to our chat, Wei Gui was telling stories, but Zheng Xuan kept interrupting him , he interrupted everyone who was speaking, more than a dozen times, then he kept laughing at Wei Gui''s father, then at Sheng Chaohua''s father, and at last at my father, yeah he couldn''t take it anymore and drove him away of!"


    She seriously emphasized: "But Yeye didn''t impose any punishment, just let him go. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Sheng Zhaohua and the others when you are resting."


    Madam Zheng''s face was ashen, her whole body was staggering, and she could hardly stand up.


    Xinbao took a step forward and stretched out his hand to help, the woman behind had already come to support the old lady.


    Yuan Shen Jue immediately took a step forward, picked up Xinbao, and said in a deep voice: "Old lady, take care. Shen Shi, take a group of people to send old lady home."


    One person came out to respond, Yuan Shenjue immediately jumped back into the carriage with Xinbao in his arms, and the carriage moved forward again. Mrs. Zheng was stunned for a long time, then knelt heavily on the ground, knocked her head on the ground, and sent them away on her knees.


    Xinbao''s carriage moved slowly, before she arrived at the palace, Emperor Ming Pei had already heard the report.


    He was frightened and angry at first, but then, he gradually laughed out.


    Xinbao is a little doll, and those few words were really spoken... so much like a Zhen Guo princess! !


    No, it should be said that her whole performance was too much like a princess of Zhenguo. Not only did she stand firmly in the righteousness, but she was also dignified, caring and kind. Considerate.


    Since the granddaughter did such a good job, Emperor Ming Pei gave a push and sent an imperial doctor to show the old lady to show that she did not forget the hero.


    Actually, Zheng Xuan lied about this matter after he went back.


    He was originally the only male in the family, and he had great expectations, probably because he was afraid of being punished, so after returning, he didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    He said that when they were chatting, they mentioned their respective fathers, Xinbao interjected to say how his father was, and he said that although his father did not dare to compare with His Royal Highness, he also respected Yunyun in his heart... Then Xinbao became angry and asked Emperor Ming Pei filed a complaint, and then Emperor Ming Pei drove him back.


    In fact, it''s not just children. Even adults can''t help avoiding the more important things than the less important ones, but the key to this matter lies in this point.


    Zheng Xuan doesn''t really understand what imperial power is.


    He didn''t know that at such a time, he should tell the truth and tell the truth in as much detail as possible, so that adults can judge and make up for it. He thought he was just telling a lie, but he didn''t know that this might be a disaster for the family .


    Because it was sent back at night, Mrs. Zheng was very worried and trusted her grandson. After hearing it, she was convinced and terrified.


    Now there is only one name left in their family. If Emperor Mingpei really disregards the word "hero" and reprimands them in the name of despising the imperial power and the crown prince, they will not be able to resist, and they will die. .


    The more the old lady thought about it, the more frightened she became, so she did this.


    Actually, if this is the case, then what the old lady did is an effective way to save herself. If she can handle it properly, she can even attract the censor to endorse them.


    But Zheng Xuan was lying.


    And Xinbao''s performance is really good.


    Besides, several companions were there, and what happened that night was not a secret.


    Thus, Zheng Xuan really sent the family to the pillar of shame with his own strength, but he also made a mistake and made Xinbao''s reputation.


    Everyone said that Princess Zhen Guo was Princess Zhen Guo, and she was so magnanimous at such a young age.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： disrespectful disrespectful disrespectful

    Chapter 495 Disrespectful, righteous and ungentlemanly


    Emperor Ming Pei now likes to come to Chengqian Palace for dinner, and they have finished eating at the moment, he coaxes Xinbao to drink **** soup, while analyzing and explaining to her.


    The twins also leaned over and listened, their big eyes were brimming, and they listened very seriously.


    Xinbao''s biological clock is very accurate, it''s past her bedtime now, she was tired all day, staggered sleepy, barely finished drinking the **** soup, and fell asleep on his arm. listen.


    Emperor Ming Pei handed her over to Mrs. Lin, and asked the twins, "What do you think?"


    The little fifth brother said angrily: "Grandson thinks that it was too right to drive Zheng Xuan away yesterday! He is too bad! How sad is his grandma when his yeye and daddy passed away? At this point, I just think that his grandma is uncomfortable and don''t ask questions... It''s heartless!"


    Brother Xiao Liu also said: "From when Zheng Xuan left the palace to when his grandma stopped the way, a whole day passed. His mother and grandma must have been worrying and worrying. Such a long time is enough for him to confess a hundred times, but He doesn''t even confess! What a shame!"


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Let''s think about it again, when we were talking that night, he suddenly mentioned his father... Really..." He said for a while, "I think, I think how can people do this! It''s really shameless!"


    Indeed, if you think about it again, at that time he suddenly said that his father was used to committing crimes, wanted to seduce others to ask questions, and wanted to drag his late father to make up for himself. This is really not a competitive explanation.


    It means that there is a problem with character.


    Emperor Ming Pei did not expect that they paid attention to this.


    However, every child has his own temperament, and he doesn''t have to focus on the overall situation to be a good child. This kind of answer is also very sincere and filial. A little, good."


    He asked Yan Shisheng again: "What do you think?"


    Yan Shisheng was startled, then stood up quickly, and replied with lowered hands: "Sun Er feels that although Mrs. Zheng''s feelings are pitiful, her actions are very inexplicable. You know, her actions are clearly in her heart, and she has already put Huang Yeye, Daddy, and Xinbao have been regarded as villains and villains. Why is she like this? The grandson really wants to know what the basis for her idea is, and the grandson is very aggrieved and angry...Even if he forgets his identity, the grandson assumes that he is It''s Mrs. Zheng, Sun''er thinks that the best way is to take Zheng Xuan to worship a famous teacher immediately, whether it''s literary or military."


    "He was sent back and couldn''t be a companion, so let him study hard. Know the shame and then be brave, know the weakness and strive for strength, this is the normal way? Even if others don''t accept it, but the attitude is also shown, The things she is worried about can still be done in this way, but doing it that way is much more sincere and more gentlemanly than this."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded with a smile, and said, "Chang''er, tell me."


    Yan Shichang was peeling melon seeds next to him, preparing for his sister to eat in the car tomorrow.


    At times like this, he has always shielded himself from the outside, and when he heard Ming Pei''s call, he didn''t think he was calling him, so he was hit by the second brother and said: "Huh?"


    The second brother just wanted to touch his forehead: "Yeah, I''m asking for your opinion."


    "Ah!" Yan Shichang quickly stood up, at a loss, "I, my grandson hasn''t studied much, and my grandson can''t tell."


    "It''s okay," Emperor Ming Pei said gently, "Just say what comes to mind."


    Yan Shichang was so anxious that he almost scratched his head. He looked at his father and brother, but no one paid any attention to him.


    Yan Shichang said: "Then, then I can say whatever I want."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded with a very good temper.


    Yan Shichang said: "My grandson doesn''t understand those principles, so my grandson wants to say, if your child has an accident, there is no one to back him up, and if you want someone to seek justice, then you can find me! Chai, I can do anything for you, why are you bullying my sister on the street? My sister is only a little older, she is weak, what should I do if she is scared? I think this old lady is not decent. , not righteous, not that...a gentleman."


    These words are really unpretentious.


    Emperor Ming Pei let out a laugh and nodded: "Chang''er is a good brother."


    Yan Shichang smirked.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at Yan Shirong.


    Yan Shirong stood up and walked over, and replied with lowered hands: "Grandson thinks that Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu are right, and Zheng Xuan is indeed in vain. Therefore, a worthless son and grandson can really easily bring down a family. To die for the country is indeed a hero, but unfortunately there are no successors. The old lady''s actions are indeed inappropriate, but there is nothing wrong with it, and some problems have been exposed."


    He paused: "So my grandson believes that in addition to the normal pension, the widow of a general who died for the country can be given a token at his discretion, and the rank of the person he sees is determined according to the rank of the general. For example, the wife of a thousand households , you can hold this token to meet the local political envoy or Dali Temple officials; for example, if you are a higher level, generals, women and children of aristocratic families, you can hold this token to see the emperor, prince, or other people. Sincerely, the widows will not take the tea to cool down, and ask for no worries... This token can be used at least once, and after it is used, it will be up to the superior to decide whether to take it back..."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled.


    Yan Shirong''s views focused on the big picture, but the most valuable thing was that he not only saw the problem, but also proposed a solution to the problem... It was an effective method, very simple for the court, and his reputation spread out. Well, if there is an emergency, it will indeed be useful, and the border guards will indeed feel more at ease.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very satisfied, and said: "This thing will be named ''Dengwen Tie'', and I will leave this matter to you."


    Yan Shirong bowed in response.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei looked at Yan Qingshan.


    Everyone thought that even the father would be tested.


    It''s a pity that Emperor Ming Pei is a very reliable person, and usually he would not test his father in front of his son.


    He just said: "Qingshan, I''m usually busy with other things, you will often go to the Shang''s study in the future to inspect and compare."


    The subtext of this sentence is, since you are so good at teaching your son, then you can take a hand and take a few younger brothers with you?


    Yan Qingshan''s expression remained unchanged, and he stood up.


    Emperor Ming Pei drove away.


    The next day, as several companions Xiu Mu went home, the reputation of Princess Zhen Guo exploded.


    After all, like Gan Baibi and others before, all of them are of high authority. Of course, they will not talk nonsense about how they get along with the little princess... For example, how many homes did Xinbao go to before, and each family did not dare to say too much in detail.


    But this time, many people saw it with their own eyes, and of course there was an uproar about it.


    a long distance away.


    Yun Biyi, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He was stunned for a long time before slowly raising his hand to wipe away the blood on his lips.


    He was full of indignation and gritted his teeth: "What did you do again! What did you do again! Why did my luck suddenly soar! Are you trying to kill me!"


    He threw out the teacup sundries in his hand in hatred, and his fingers touched the cloth strip on his face, and suddenly tore it off.


    When he tied the cloth strips, the lower half of his face was very handsome, even if he was blind, he looked fragile and luxurious, but when the cloth strips were torn off, his eyes were immediately exposed.


    His left eye is an ugly wrinkled scar, while his right eye is black and white, and it is actually intact.


    He was also taken aback, and hurriedly picked up the cloth strip, quickly tied it up, the side embroidered with the crane just covered the scar, and the side around the crane''s neck, the thin cloth strip did not block it at all. Can''t stop looking.


    Yun Biyi stretched out her hand and touched it, feeling a little relieved.


    He was in a daze for a moment, and murmured in a low voice: "I don''t want to be your enemy, I just want to achieve the Dao, why don''t you let me go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： wholeheartedly loyal

    Chapter 496 Single-minded and loyal


    Yan Shirong spent two days busy with the news posts.


    In fact, it is very simple to say, discuss the detailed rules with the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Rites, and then the Ministry of War will make a list. After checking, let the Ministry of Industry find someone to make a sample. .


    Actually, it is more reasonable for the inner government to do this matter, but now isn¡¯t it his younger brother in the inner government? In order to avoid suspicion, he simply went to the Ministry of Industry to get acquainted with it by the way.


    Finally determined, the sixth rank and the sixth rank are the lowest level; the fourth rank and the fifth rank, the fourth rank and the fifth rank are the middle ranks; the third rank and above are the high ranks.


    In addition to the third rank, another rank of reward is added to facilitate the emperor to grant grace according to time and situation.


    This also involves the subdivision of some titles, as well as the selection and division of the number of years in the army, etc., but this is generally the case.


    After all, although every ordinary soldier is worthy of respect, not being promoted means that you are not "excellent" enough, and posting news posts is a kind of "favor" that encourages people to make progress, so it is not a good thing to treat people equally .


    And because this news post is like the gold medal for avoiding death in dramas, most people probably won''t need it in their lifetime, and it is to be passed down as a family heirloom, so it is very delicately made, it is said to be a "post", but it is done Like a larger token, it can be enshrined and not obtrusive in the hand.


    Of course, officials at all levels must be notified to cooperate.


    As a superior person, after setting up all the details, the people below will be busy, and there is no need to do everything by themselves.


    The next day, the second brother followed Yuan Shenjue into the car.


    After all, now Xinbao was carried out in sleep, and then fell asleep again when she came back, so if she wanted to talk to her, she had to follow her.


    Second brother also wrote a letter to Zhong Limin, and then specifically stated that he would bring Yuru with him.


    Out of the Meridian Gate, Zhong Limin was waiting outside, Yuan Shenjue went down to pick him up.


    Princess Zhenguo''s phoenix chariot is very big, like a room, it is divided into inside and outside, so they can talk directly outside.


    Zhong Limin said, "What do you want from me?"


    The second elder brother said: "I wrote an opera excerpt, and I want you to help me revise it, add some folk slang and so on, and then see if I can ask you Chaotianmen to help me find someone to pass it on, preferably in the fields. Sing, even once in a township is fine.¡±


    While talking, he took it out and handed it to him.


    Zhong Limin took it and said with a smile: "Do you think I have this ability? I don''t have this ability, but it is possible to find someone to sing."


    While talking, he leaned against the window and took a closer look.


    This drama is not long, and the words are very simple. Generally speaking, it is about an old farmer who is so poor, and then accidentally picks a weed. I sold it in the mood of giving it a try, and then I really sold it for two taels of silver. I was overjoyed and solved the urgent need at home.


    And not only that, after Xia Yigu offered it, his superiors would reward him with twenty taels to two hundred taels. Afterwards, someone came to his door. He sold this plant of grass for one hundred taels, and immediately became a rich man. On the daughter-in-law... all kinds.


    Because most of the people who know grass are old farmers, this drama is written from the perspective of old farmers.


    For everyone''s worries, what is being falsely claimed, deceived, etc., and everything is explained.


    For example, it is said that Xia Yigu was summoned by the emperor and given a name, and the reward was sent directly to the home by Xia Yigu and the "superior people", and you will be asked to lead the way to the place where you dug it. , so there is no need to worry about false claims, and no need to worry about someone daring to deduct.


    So, by digging a plant of grass, you can earn at least two taels, or even two hundred taels of silver, which is enough for people to flock to.


    And I also said that only one plant of a kind of grass is harvested, so after you find it, you have to try it out quickly. If you don¡¯t accept it, you don¡¯t accept it.


    Zhong Limin looked at it and said: "Now there is such a thing as rewarding silver?"


    "We added it when we have it," Yan Shirong said, "It has already been notified. The medical clinics of Xiayi Valley in various places will post notices soon."


    Zhong Limin said: "Didn''t you literati say that horse bones are bought with thousands of dollars? Then why don''t you reward more silver?"


    Yan Shirong shook his head: "Twenty taels is just right. There are too many, like five hundred taels and one thousand taels, they will feel far away from themselves, and they dare not even dream about it. They will feel that this grass may not be available in the world Long, I don¡¯t think I can have this kind of luck... In short, the effect is not good, and it has to be that they feel that there are many, but they can actually understand how much it is, to be useful.¡±


    Zhong Limin nodded slowly, and smiled again: "I think your writing is not bad, but, this kind of small drama with three or two people, it doesn''t make much sense for you to sing like this, you have to shake your burden and talk dirty, Those people like to hear it. Besides, this old farmer suddenly got a hundred taels of silver, just to marry a wife for his children? Can he not want to take a concubine? This is also a tangible desire? I don¡¯t believe you Go ask, they just don¡¯t dare, they don¡¯t want to!¡±


    He suddenly thought of something, suddenly stopped, and looked at Yuru.


    Yu Ru raised her eyebrows, Zhong Limin quickly said: "You think he is me? So single-minded and so loyal??"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Zhong Limin continued with a smile: "Anyway, it''s left to us to fix it, and it''s not in your name, so come here no matter how lively it is!"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Yes, as long as you can sing fire, you can change it in any way."


    Zhong Limin said: "Let''s live like this first. There is an old dramatist in our sect who is also a person who has studied. Let him correct it for you later."


    Yan Shirong responded.


    Then the two of them began to deliberate slowly sentence by sentence.


    Deliberated along the way, when they were about to arrive at Wang''s house, Xinbao also woke up, came out to see the two of them, and gave a surprised voice: "Second brother, Uncle Zhongli, why are you here?"


    Yan Shirong deliberately said: "Oh! I miss my sister! I want to talk to my sister! I haven''t talked to my sister for several days!"


    Tuanzi immediately ran over and hugged him with open arms: "Brother, I''m sorry, you can talk to Xinbao now, Xinbao will tell you more, it will last ten days!" He turned his face and kissed the other side.


    Yan Shirong smiled and kissed the dumpling too.


    Next, breakfast was served, but several of them didn''t eat it, so they ate breakfast together.


    When they arrived at Wuzhiyuan, the second elder brother and Zhong Limin went in to discuss, and they soon got along. The second elder brother copied out a new copy, and then let Zhong Limin and Yuru get along with each other, and he wandered out to find Xinbao. up.


    Xinbao is busy, and next to him are Yuan Shenjue, Huashuang Huahan, Yanke Zhaoke.


    The second elder brother leaned over and asked in a low voice: "That bad guy, who can help people learn Kung Fu, can make rapid progress or something, Xinbao, is there any?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： you are so smart

    Chapter 497 You are so smart


    Xinbao shook his head: "Brother Xiaoxian already asked the day before yesterday! Xinbao doesn''t have that kind of pot."


    She originally wanted to say talisman, but halfway through, she realized that it was inconvenient to speak outside, and the sound was halfway through, so she urgently changed it to pot.


    Yan Shirong was amused by her and laughed.


    Yuan Shenjue walked over a few steps, and said in a low voice: "I think the absence of Xinbao means that this method is not ''correct'', and there must be future troubles. Maybe it is just a kind of backfire."


    Yan Shirong nodded, indicating that he also thought so.


    "That''s right!" Xinbao turned her head and said seriously: "That''s it! But Xinbao can help with medicine. Those methods are all unorthodox and can only be used to assist. Medicine is the right way!"


    She said it very seriously.


    Yan Shirong nodded: "Xinbao is right."


    He continued: "Actually, I also want to talk to you about this. Years ago, didn''t you say that you wanted to build an imperial medicine hall? Specialized in making medicine? Just like the medicine you prepared for your grandfather before?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    Yan Shirong said: "I was thinking, something like Jiuxin Pill, which is almost irreplaceable by folk decoctions, can you write some, the more miraculous the effect of the medicine, the better, let''s pick some, and then I''ll go talk to Ye Ye said, let¡¯s open a pharmacy like this?¡±


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes! I will write when Xinbao finishes her work."


    She thought for a while and added another sentence: "Write it when Xinbao is in the car."


    Yan Shirong nodded.


    Xinbao continued to search forward.


    Yuan Shenjue asked with his eyes, and Yan Shirong said in a low voice: "I''m thinking about what you said. The other party obviously has a huge limit on what to do, I''m afraid this limit is bigger than we imagined, otherwise it wouldn''t be invincible ? So, the higher Xinbao goes, the better his reputation, the more bound his hands will be..."


    He said the beginning, Yuan Shenjue already understood what he meant, and couldn''t help but nodded: "You are really smart."


    Yan Shirong laughed at himself: "Probably because I''m too useless and can''t do anything else, so let''s put all my skills in figuring it out!"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "You''re not thinking blindly, you can always see the most critical point at once, smart and keen."


    Yan Shirong laughed, "I''m sorry."


    Hua Shuang, Huahan and the others were by the side all the time, and they all heard them, but they didn''t understand what the two were playing.


    In fact, what Yan Shirong meant was, just like Yuan Shenjue at that time, his father didn¡¯t love his mother or his mother, so the other party dared to be cruel, and for example, their family was really like a lonely boat... But now Xinbao, there is the emperor Yeye Love, with the love of their family, it must be very difficult for the other party to attack...


    But wouldn''t it be better if it could be safer?


    Now that Xinbao is originally a person who is born to be a genius doctor, if it is a royal medicine workshop, the reputation of the people will gradually increase, and it will spread to ten and then to a hundred. When everyone is paying attention to the little princess, then these people, don''t they? Has it become the "connection" between Xinbao and the human world? Wouldn''t it be more difficult for the opponent to attack?


    Besides, since the two people''s fates are incompatible, the better Xinbao is, the worse he will be. Anyway, there is absolutely no way to go wrong to make Xinbao better and better.


    The two discussed in low voices for a while.


    Then Yuan Shenjue looked at Xinbao and said, "Go back."


    The second elder brother was a little moved: "It''s okay, I''m not tired, the weather is neither cold nor hot, and it''s quite comfortable."


    Yuan Shenjue glanced at him: "If there are assassins, you will be in the way here."


    Second brother: "..."


    Didn¡¯t you just praise him for being smart?


    The second elder brother walked back aggrieved, but as soon as he entered, he found that the two figures in the room suddenly separated, Yuru''s face turned into a big red cloth, and he jumped out of the window as if flying.


    Second brother: "..."


    I feel a little redundant.


    He could only pretend that he didn''t see it, and sat down to think about the matter of Yuyaofang.


    How can we make everyone dare to buy it, and spread word-of-mouth as quickly as possible so that everyone can recognize it?


    Yan Shirong thought about it for a while, then thought of something, and was going to go out to ask Xinbao.


    And at this moment, outside, Xinbao looked up in surprise and looked at Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue understood that she had found it, walked over with a smile, squatted down to take a closer look, Tuanzi whispered: "Two kinds! There are two kinds at once!"


    She was so excited that she kissed him on the face, and then kissed him again.


    Yuan Shen Jue laughed in a low voice: "Congratulations."


    Duanzi smiled with toothless eyes, very happy.


    Yan Shirong saw this posture as soon as he came out, and he walked over: "Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi''s promise was still so crisp: "Hey!"


    Yan Shirong squatted down as if nothing had happened, fearing that the distance would be too far, and slowly moved towards her, looking the best between you and me: "Xinbao, did you find something?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yeah."


    He moved forward again: "Are you happy that you found Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi said: "Happy."


    Yan Shirong moved forward again, and directly stated: "Then Xinbao didn''t express it? Xinbao looked at his brother, what did he think?"


    Tuanzi looked at him blankly, and Yan Shirong also looked at her suggestively.


    Tuanzi was stunned, with a perplexed expression on his face: "But it''s not convenient now."


    Yan Shirong still doesn''t believe it, so why was he so quick when he kissed Yuan Shenjue just now, and it''s inconvenient when we meet him?


    He said: "What''s the inconvenience? I think it''s very convenient!"


    Tuanzi looked at him for a while, then nodded: "Alright then!"


    She patted the dirt with both hands, and then touched his head with a chubby hand: "Brother, be good, all the credit for this time will be given to my brother, if you don''t take the treasure, it''s all yours."


    Second brother: "..."


    He quickly and decisively lifted her little hand from his head, and that little hand was covered with mud and grass stains... She still had big eyes and innocent eyes, looking at him cutely.


    How angry!


    Second brother said depressedly: "Why can he kiss but brother can''t?"


    Tuanzi asked in surprise, "Do you want to kiss me?"


    The second elder brother asked back: "Otherwise?"


    Tuanzi was even weirder than him, "But if you want a kiss, just say so! There''s nothing wrong with kissing!"


    She also demonstrated to him: "My wife kisses."


    She raised her small face, Yuan Shenjue bent down with a smile, and kissed her chubby cheek.


    Tuanzi said: "Look, how simple it is, but you are beeping, as if you want to borrow money, so Xinbao misunderstood it, and you can''t blame Xinbao."


    Second brother: "..."


    so what?


    Even if it is my fault, you educated me for so long, where is my dear? ? What about the sweet and soft kisses from my sister? ?


    Looking at the dumpling, he turned his head and continued to work. The older brother stood up silently and got out of the way.


    Duanzi continued to search enthusiastically.


    It may be because the farther away from the house, the more things grow naturally, and Xinbao unexpectedly found another one.


    Three kinds of things at once, Xinbao laughed happily all the way home.


    She took a shower, changed clothes, and had dinner in the car, and then she made time to write a few prescriptions.


    Then she looked up at Yuru, took out another piece of paper, wrote Yuru on the head, and then wrote some medicines; then Huashuang, Huahan, Yanke, Zhaoke.


    Now that the security is tight outside, it is easier for them to talk. The second elder brother asked directly: "Is this medicine aimed at each of them?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao was always very serious about the medicine, "Everyone''s situation is different, so the medicine is different, and the usage is also different. The effect will not be so immediate, but there will definitely be no harm. You see Although I am close to brother Xiaoxian, I will not give brother Xiaoxian medicine, because he has already fully utilized his body''s potential in this situation, so there is no need for medicine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： Xinbao is the strongest

    Chapter 498 Xinbao is the most powerful


    Yan Shirong nodded slowly, thinking that his sister was still reliable.


    He took it over and looked at it carefully, and Xinbao instructed him to write the main points, because she couldn''t write such small characters: "Put this in eight bowls of water, boil the rest in three bowls, and serve it warm... This, put angelica and other eight flavors together, peony Leave it a little later for half an hour... For this flavor, you need to add wine first, then decoct it with water, boil it in water four times..."


    After she finished speaking, she said: "Yu Ru and the others are all decoctions. By the way, you let them cook it in advance in the morning and take it with us when we leave. Yu Ru and the others can drink it in the car. You can drink it at night. Drink it for a while Time to change the pills."


    Her eyes were very serious, and she walked past the faces of Yuru''s five people one by one: "Xinbao is the most powerful! Xinbao must be better than the bad guys! After two months, you must be better than everyone else!" She A pause in the middle: "Except for the wife! The wife is invincible!"


    Huashuang and the other four who were selected because of their faces were also overwhelmed by what she said. Only Yuru felt guilty. She was about to leave the palace, and she was really embarrassed to drink the master''s medicine.


    Back to the palace, the second elder brother got off the car and went to the Tai Hospital, but the way to the Shou Pharmacy was not on the way. Anyway, there are people on duty at the Tai Hospital, so just let them suffer.


    As for the few patented medicines, he plans to discuss with the hospital envoy tomorrow.


    Finally, he came out after confessing, but he saw Yan Shisheng and several eunuchs coming out from the other side, talking about something.


    Yan Shirong took a few glances, then walked over slowly: "Silang?"


    Yan Shisheng raised his head and said, "You all step back." He walked over.


    Several eunuchs saluted one after another, Yan Shirong only nodded, walked over for a long time, and said: "These people don''t treat you very respectfully!"


    On the surface, he was very respectful, with his waist bent, but after saluting with him, he retreated directly, and did not bow to his immediate boss, which was obviously disrespectful in his heart.


    Yan Shisheng smiled, and was a little proud: "It''s okay."


    He was already young, and when he entered the inner palace, he saw that they looked down upon them, so he took the route of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, pretending to be the kind of person who has no skills but only trying to save face, picking out some salutes, time! , such small details occur.


    Anyway, after half a month, they believed that he was an idiot. The main reason is that this image fits their imagination too much. People only believe what they want to believe, so these old oily people are convinced.


    Then Yan Shisheng began to check these people slowly.


    The difference between the inner government yamen and other places is that the vast majority of them are eunuchs, who live dependent on their masters. Therefore, you don¡¯t need too much evidence to check them, just say you are you.


    this is one.


    Secondly, when the water is clear, there will be no fish. Even if you kill a group of people and replace them with another group, you will be honest for a while, and you will still find ways to be greedy.


    Therefore, the key is not to find out who is corrupt at all, but to find out the operation of each place, find out where they are greedy, and how to control in the next step to avoid corruption. Of course, in addition to avoiding corruption, there is more More, how to manage so that the royal family can get better, safer and better services.


    This is the meaning of the existence of the Inner Palace. He is also a vested interest, why doesn''t he care?


    Moreover, because of his status, there are already many people who want to join him. As long as he shows a little interest, these people will actively cooperate with him.


    As for whether these people will complain after cleaning up and strict management, Yan Shisheng is not worried.


    After all, there are so many idlers in the palace, some of them want to be in power. Besides, courage is brought up little by little. If you have never had a chance to earn money from the beginning... then you will feel very happy if you eat well, drink well, go out and have a face.


    Anyway, he now sincerely regards Yeye as his relative Yeye, and regards the palace as his own home. He is just a stingy merchant, so you are justified in stealing my money? He had to turn these people over in one go.


    Anyway, the fourth brother is full of ambition and really wants to do something big.


    The two brothers were talking all the way.


    After returning to the palace, the two brothers got together to discuss for a while.


    With the second brother, the little fox, ready to attack, Yan Shisheng is not alone in the fight, and is even more handy.


    Besides, when he heard about Yuru and the others drinking medicine, Yan Shisheng asked Yuan Shenjue to ask Xinbao if he could make him think better.


    For example, the account book or something, it would be great if I can remember it like the second brother and Yuan Shenjue.


    Originally, he was just thinking about whether he would get it or not, but he didn''t expect Tuanzi to say yes. She gave him two kinds of medicine, one was to be carried on the body in a sachet, and the other was to be used as a pillow.


    She also sighed: "At this time, you need the assistance of Fu."


    Yuan Shen Jue was quite curious: "When should I drink medicine, when should I not take medicine, when should I use amulets, and when should I not??"


    While brushing the garden, Xinbao explained to him: "The human body is a very delicate small world, just like the brain. You can think of it as a country. In this country, less than half of the soldiers are active every day. , people who are smart and think often, like the second brother, may reach 10%... the remaining 90% are idle, but this 10% is enough for you, just like the fourth brother wants to remember. So Use this medicine, slowly and gradually."


    "And Yuru and the others are people who learn martial arts. As I said before, for people who learn martial arts, the circulation of qi and blood is different from that of ordinary people, and their muscles and bones are strong enough to withstand such differences, so they can be bolder in medicine..."


    She walked and talked, keeping two things right, and as she spoke, she suddenly raised her head with surprise in her eyes.


    Yuan Shen Jue came over with a smile, and took the initiative to kiss her: "Xinbao is awesome!"


    It took Xinbao half a month to complete the Wuzhi Garden, and found eight new things in total, which was a bumper harvest, but the Sansheng Stone didn''t change much.


    On the last day, she returned to the palace after lunch. She left early and returned late, and felt like she hadn''t seen her family for a long time, so after returning to the palace, she changed her clothes and couldn''t wait to go out.


    As soon as the results came out, I heard that Emperor Ming Pei had come.


    Xinbao happily ran in, and was about to throw herself into Yeye''s arms, when Ming Peidi frowned.


    He caught his granddaughter with both hands, stretched his arms, and held them up for a closer look. Tuanzi didn''t know where he was, and fluttered his little hands to hug his neck: "Yeah! Yay! Xinbao misses you!"


    Emperor Ming Pei withdrew his arms, hugged his granddaughter into his arms, and said angrily, "That''s what you said? See for yourself how thin Xinbao has become!"


    Several people in the room stood up and looked at Xinbao.


    Now that the weather is getting warmer, Xinbao wears less clothes, and now she only wears a Pfau jacket, which makes her look a size smaller, giving her the appearance of a little girl. A delicate and beautiful porcelain doll.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help but said, "How did Xinbao lose so much weight!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was very angry: "Is this how you take care of my treasure? Yuan Yu, is this how you take care of me??"


    Yuan Shenjue knelt down on the spot to plead guilty, Xinbao said anxiously: "Yeah!"


    Ming Pei couldn''t express his anger, just like a poor old man who loves his granddaughter but can''t win a quarrel, he walked out with his heart in his arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： yeah yeah love me too much what to do

    Chapter 499 Ye Ye Loves Me Too Much What to Do


    Xinbao''s entire group was stunned.


    Originally she was quite happy when she heard that she had lost weight, but Yeye hugged her and left, her outer robe was not on, her eye circles were red, and she looked so distressed... Xinbao was really loved and warmed like this To be overwhelmed.


    Tuanzi hugged Yeye hard.


    Yeah also hugged Xinbao hard.


    The two most powerful people in the Forbidden City, at this moment, are like a pair of poor grandparents and grandchildren who were bullied by bad guys to the point of being desperate and homeless.


    How miserable it is, as miserable as it can be!


    The north wind is blowing~~The snowflakes are fluttering~~The snowflakes are fluttering~~Let''s run...


    Xinbao was really about to cry because of this atmosphere.


    Yan Qingshan quickly chased after him, and put his robe on his father. Emperor Ming Pei gave him an angry look, but Yan Qingshan didn''t say a word, and didn''t persuade him, just pressed the clothes for him all the way.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged his granddaughter tightly all the way back to Qianqing Palace, followed by a large group of people.


    Yan Qingshan waved his hand to let others not follow in, and he followed in by himself.


    Emperor Ming Pei sat down, still hugged Xinbao tightly, and scolded him: "You see Xinbao so thin every day, haven''t you seen that Xinbao is so thin? What are the people sent out for? I don''t know. ? Xinbao is only a little big, so you let go!? A baby is busy outside, can''t eat well, can''t sleep well, and doesn''t care at home... Do you still look like a father? I''m busy these days Are you busy too? You can''t even spare this little time?"


    Yan Qingshan listened quietly, and responded from time to time: "Yes, yes, my son was negligent... What the emperor said is that my son is at fault... It''s all my son''s fault..."


    Xinbao sat on Yeye''s lap, looking at this and that.


    I don''t know why, but she felt that even though her father was scolded, she seemed quite happy. He was very gentle and patient, but she didn''t feel the way he usually felt towards them.


    After staring at the two for a while, she realized.


    This is the feeling of a father training his son.


    This is the feeling of a son being reprimanded by his father.


    Unlike before, both of them were a little polite, probing, measuring... slowly getting along, but the feeling of a real father training his son, the eldest son who has already married and established a business, coaxing his father who is like an old child, A feeling of respect and filial piety, obedience but intimacy.


    At this time, Yan Shirong and the others were outside, exchanging a few glances with each other, and they were in a strange mood.


    In this world, no one can make the emperor wronged.


    But just now, Emperor Ming Pei was wronged.


    He felt that they ignored his granddaughter, but he couldn''t lose his temper, so he could only turn around and leave.


    Why can''t you just lose your temper?


    It''s just because I care about them.


    The lofty emperor suddenly became flesh and blood, a little cute.


    It makes people feel unspeakably warm.


    Fang Wuyou was afraid that both grandparents and grandchildren would come out with only their clothes on, and the wind would blow. In case of cold, he would quietly serve **** tea, and Yan Qingshan would serve it to Emperor Ming Pei. Emperor Ming Pei pushed it away with one hand: " I won''t drink! I''m so full of gas, I can''t drink anything!"


    Yan Qingshan persuaded: "Father, you should drink more, it is still cold today! At your age, you are no more than a young man."


    "Is I very old?" Emperor Ming Pei objected: "Do you think I am old, so you are just perfunctory?"


    Yan Qingshan coughed, thought for a while and said: "If you don''t want to drink it, then feed it to Xinbao. Xinbao is still young, in case he catches a cold."


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at him again, then took it and fed it to his granddaughter.


    Xinbao obediently took a sip, then pushed it to Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah drink."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s still my treasure who knows how to love me! Each of you will only be angry with me!"


    Yan Qingshan listened quietly with his head down, everything was fine.


    Then the grandparents and the grandson just drank it like this, you and I drank it all in one gulp. Yan Qingshan personally carried the pot and poured half of it for them. The two drank it slowly while blowing to each other.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei also recovered, and put the teacup on the table for a meal.


    Yan Qingshan couldn''t help laughing.


    Emperor Ming Pei reprimanded him: "What are you laughing at? I''m not right??"


    Yan Qingshan said: "What the father said is all right, it''s all due to the negligence of my son and minister."


    Recently, Xinbao has really worked hard.


    I''m busy all day, I can''t even take a nap, and I sleep in the car in the morning and night, I can''t sleep well, so I really lost weight.


    But it''s normal for such a big child to run away, suffer from twitching, and gradually lose weight. It''s just that he took off his cloak and coat, and it''s very obvious. .


    There is no need to explain this, Emperor Ming Pei can figure it out himself, so Yan Qingshan didn''t explain it, and looked at his daughter: "Why is Xinbao crying?"


    Tuanzi nestled silently in Yeye''s arms, touched his face, and was a little dazed: "Xinbao doesn''t know what she''s crying for, but it''s just that the atmosphere is here, and it''s always impolite not to cry."


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked down at her: "Xinbao thinks Yeye is wrong? Shouldn''t Yeye be angry?"


    "No!" Tuanzi''s little head shook into a rattle: "Xinbao knows, yeah, it''s just too caring baby!"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s face turned cloudy, visible to the naked eye.


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao has already thought about it, this problem is actually very easy to solve."


    This is a problem? ? Emperor Ming Pei said: "How to solve it?"


    Tuanzi said: "It''s very simple, what should I do if Yeye loves me too much?? Then Xinbao loves Yeye even more, that''s okay! Xinbao decided to eat himself fat immediately! And he will never lose weight again!"


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming Pei wanted to laugh a little: "Then Xinbao is not afraid of being ugly?"


    "Don''t be afraid!" Tuanzi said: "It doesn''t matter whether it looks good or not! Yeah, the most important thing is being happy!


    Emperor Ming Pei''s face instantly changed from cloudy to sunny.


    Then the corners of his mouth curled up, but he said in a flat tone: "Since Xinbao said so, yeah yeah I have a little request."


    Tuanzi nodded: "Okay! Xinbao agrees!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You agreed before I told you?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said, "Anyway, Yeye is smart and reliable, Yeye''s request must be for Xinbao''s good, of course I can agree! If it turns out to be a trap later, then Xinbao''s repudiation is Already!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said hehe: "Don''t say the last sentence, you still look like a good boy!"


    Having said that, he was not angry, so he said: "When I go to the garden in the future, I am only allowed to go shopping in the morning, have a meal at noon, take a nap, wake up in the afternoon to give lectures, practice calligraphy, learn painting, or make medicine. In short, you can only be busy for half a day! Even in a place as far away as Wuzhiyuan, it''s the same."


    Xinbao agreed: "Okay, yeah, don''t worry!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 500： best situation

    Chapter 500 best situation


    Emperor Ming Pei was also easy to coax, and immediately became happy, and said gently: "Xinbao, don''t be impatient, the garden can''t be finished, this is everyone''s business, you can''t just rely on Xinbao, Yeye, Daddy and brother I''m busy with this, it just takes a little time."


    Tuanzi nodded, and said seriously: "Xinbao understands."


    Fang Wuyou watched the matter pass, and then stepped forward to report: "Your Majesty, your Highnesses are still waiting outside!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Call me in."


    Everyone came in and saluted, Emperor Ming Pei said nonchalantly: "Let''s have dinner here."


    Everyone responded in unison, and each sat down.


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Zhen''er, did you hear what I said to Xinbao?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "Your Majesty, I''ve heard it. I''ve only been busy for half a day. I''ll remember it."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    While talking, the twins also came over from school, and everyone had dinner together.


    Emperor Ming Pei also said to Yan Shisheng: "I heard that you have been bullied in the inner palace recently?"


    Yan Shisheng laughed and said, "Yeah, don''t worry, no one will dare to bully grandson soon."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How fast is soon?"


    Yan Shisheng thought for a while: "Not within ten days."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and Yan Shisheng took the opportunity to apply: "Yeah, after my grandson, can I also study in Shangshufang?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "You are... you will hate the book when you use it?"


    Yan Shisheng nodded embarrassingly, and Emperor Ming Pei said: "After you have finished your work, I will point a Hanlin to go to the inner mansion to give you lectures every day in your spare time."


    Yan Shisheng was overjoyed, stood up and saluted: "Thank you very much."


    Emperor Ming Pei continued: "Rong Er''s side, I also refer to the past personally, so as to save you from writing letters to Yuan Xiang every day, which will be inconvenient after all."


    Yan Shirong was also overjoyed, and got up to thank him.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I heard that you brothers have been working very hard recently. You have been sleeping late at night, burning ointment and continuing to burn sundials. My heart is very strong, but you still have to pay attention to rest."


    Several people responded, only the second elder brother frowned slightly, always feeling that there was something wrong with these words.


    He glanced at Emperor Ming Pei, and Emperor Ming Pei also looked at him with a half-smile. Yan Shirong suddenly thought of something, and turned to look at the twins.


    He was going to prepare for the provincial examination, and thought that he would become a blockbuster, so he kept studying hard, but he didn''t dare to be too tired, so he usually fell asleep before midnight, but Emperor Ming said that the brothers burned ointment to continue the sun or something...


    Although Yan Shisheng has been sorting out the accounts these few days, he has free time and doesn''t have to be so late.


    As for the twins, these two children are not such studious people. If they are really studious, there must be something wrong.


    Look at these two people with dark circles under their eyes, they don''t look energetic... Hehe!


    The second elder brother said nothing on his face, and bowed his head to eat.


    Fang Wuyou was at the side, looking at Emperor Ming Pei''s expression, and then at that family over there, he really felt in his heart that this family and the emperor were destined by fate.


    Each one is the best, and everything is in line with the emperor''s wishes.


    For example, when the emperor mentions this topic, it is not surprising if he understands it, but after he understands it, it is a tacit understanding of each other like "Thank you for reminding me". Ask him to read it, and feel comfortable for the emperor.


    Actually, as long as the emperor wants to know, he can know everything in the palace.


    Especially in a place like Chengqian Palace, where the emperor is clearly concerned, the people there can run eight times a day before dark, and everything big and small can get into his ears.


    But it''s not a whistleblower, it doesn''t say everything.


    In places like the palace, unless they are bought by others, these people pass the conversation over for fun, for their own benefit and for the master''s benefit, and it is definitely not "rebelling against the master" or "informing". Especially old fritters like Gao Fu are very clear about what to say and what not to say.


    But this kind of thing is like this, the same thing, for another person, such as Gong Shunhou, he may think it is surveillance, but like Yan Qingshan''s family, those who are open-minded, they will think it is protection.


    If you think it is surveillance, you must be afraid.


    It can be felt as protection and love, so it will naturally feel close.


    Emperor Mingpei has no heart of surveillance, and his children and grandchildren have no such misunderstandings, and they can still feel the love of Emperor Mingpei. This is the best situation. In the royal family, it is a rare fate. Really, the emperor All my relatives have saved up here!


    After dinner, they returned to the palace, and the couple sent Xinbao back to the room. Mrs. Lin pressed her daughter''s head: "Has Xinbao grown?"


    Xinbao slapped his forehead: "When we first moved here, sister Yuru compared to Xinbao."


    She searched back and forth, and found the pillar, on which there was a clear line of hairpins.


    Xinbao stood there: "Daddy, let''s compare."


    Both of them came to see.


    It''s no better than not knowing, in comparison, Xinbao has grown almost two inches in the past six months! It hit Mrs. Lin''s waist!


    Ms. Lin was so amazed that she also pulled out her hairpin and drew a line for her.


    Xinbao took a piece of paper, compared the paper to the top, dotted two dots with ink, and drew two arrows, and then wrote to Yeye: "Yeye, the dot on the bottom is Xinbao who just entered the palace. , the above point is that Xinbao has grown so much taller now!"


    Then sent Baiji to send it, and after a while, Emperor Ming Pei wrote back to her: "Xinbao is really amazing! We must continue to work hard!"


    Xinbao fell asleep happily...


    The couple didn''t come out until she fell asleep. Mrs. Lin said to Yan Qingshan, "This is really the next generation. Father loves Xinbao so much, it really hurts like eyeballs."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, he was in a good mood, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Father is really a man of temperament."


    Ms. Lin glanced at him and said with a smile: "Well, like the father and father, they both value love and righteousness."


    This time, Yan Qingshan really smiled, and patted her on the back lightly.


    At Yan Shirong''s side, the lights were still on to study at night, until about Haizheng (22 o''clock), he stood up and stretched his body, and called Jiemei: "Go to the far away to take a picture, have the lights off on Xiaowuxiaoliu''s side? "


    He went to respond to the call, and came back and said, "The Fifth Highness''s place is still there, but the Sixth Highness''s hall is dark."


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "This is living together."


    He was not in a hurry to go there, and read the book for a while, until midnight (23:00), he asked Jiemei to read it again, but still did not turn off the lights.


    He put on his cloak, stood up and said, "I''ll go and see these two who are studying hard."


    The group of people didn''t even light up the lamps, and took advantage of the moonlight, they passed by. After passing through the small gate, they saw that the left side hall was still lit with candlelight. They saw that the light was only concentrated on the side of the bedroom, and heard the **** say: "Your Highness , it''s time, it''s time to rest!"


    The voice of the fifth brother said: "Don''t rush, don''t rush! After reading this discount!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： the way we want to go

    Chapter 501 The way we want to go


    Yan Shirong stepped back two steps while gesturing for them to call the door, and took a closer look at the window.


    They obviously lit candles at the front and back, and they could vaguely see two figures huddling together, as if they were still under the quilt.


    The knock on the door made them all startled, the **** hurried over and opened the door, beckoning and said: "Second Highness, this is..."


    Yan Shirong didn''t answer, bypassed him, and went in directly, and saw the twins lying side by side on the bed, rubbing their eyes, and shading the light, the posture of being woken up, the acting, really resembled each other: "Brother, It''s so late, why are you here?"


    Yan Shirong asked calmly: "Do you still light candles when you sleep?"


    "No," Brother Wu said nonchalantly, "I didn''t light it up just when I heard you coming."


    "Well, good," Yan Shirong nodded: "Then go to bed quickly."


    He took a few steps forward, and saw that the four hands of the two were tightly grasping the quilt.


    So Yan Shirong pretended not to notice anything, tucked in the quilt for the two of them, and made a gesture to turn around.


    The hands of the two men relaxed, and the fifth brother also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next moment, Yan Shirong turned around abruptly, lifted the quilt, and saw a book squeezed between the two of them, and Yan Shirong picked it up, it was "Long Tu Shen Jue Gong An".


    The little fifth brother was in a hurry, and grabbed it with both hands: "Brother! Brother!"


    Yan Shirong let him **** it away, then took a candlestick casually, searched around, and found several books, such as "Wrong Cutting Cui Ning", "Mr. It looks like they are all old books.


    The twins stood with their shoes on, and originally wanted to go over to block it, but seeing how swiftly he searched, he couldn''t block it... So they shrank their necks and waited silently.


    Yan Shirong sat down and looked at them without smiling: "Explain, explain."


    Little Fifth Brother whispered: "Actually... Actually..."


    Brother Xiaoliu said: "Actually, someone else put this in our place. Xiaowu and I accidentally read a copy, and thought it was interesting, so we stopped to read it. If we were not careful, it would be too late..."


    Yan Shirong said solemnly: "I know you are smart, but don''t use your smartness in such a place! What''s the use of lying to me? Yeah, you''ve got to point us out, and you think no one knows what you''re doing? This is definitely not a day Two days, not even three or five days!"


    Little Fifth Brother was a little frightened, "You even know Yeye?"


    Yan Shirong nodded.


    Little Fifth Brother whispered: "Brother, we didn''t delay our homework. We finished all the homework assigned by the teacher first."


    Brother Xiao Liu also said: "We don''t take the imperial examination, so it''s okay to take a look occasionally, right?"


    The little fifth brother said: "Brother, we want to be Baogong, and we want to go to Dali Temple when we grow up! We want to see Master Wei when we are resting!"


    "Yes, we have already thought about it!"


    "This is the way we want to go!"


    Yan Shirong said slowly: "If you don''t need to take the imperial examination, you don''t have to work hard?? You want to enter Dali Temple and learn from Lord Wei. This idea is not a problem, but have you ever thought that even if you enter Dali Temple, you don''t care about writing Excerpts, writing dossiers, or solving cases all require sufficient knowledge, otherwise, maybe the murderer wrote a lantern riddle with his name on it, and none of you can solve it, so it¡¯s embarrassing or not?"


    "Besides, if I want to be Bao Qingtian, I didn''t learn it from such tales of ghosts and ghosts. Although I haven''t read much, I know that there are many ghosts and ghosts involved in it. How can there be so many ghosts and ghosts in solving cases? If you If you really make up your mind, you should at least master the Four Books and Five Classics first, this is the foundation, it is necessary!"


    "Then, if you really want to go this way, you can go to the Ministry of Criminal Justice and Dali Temple to read the files and learn from the actual files, or you can grow up and follow them and see it with your own eyes. This is the right way. .As for the story book, it is just a pastime in spare time... What is leisure? Now that I have not completed my studies, I have no leisure, and you have no leisure! We are far from the time when we can read leisure books!"


    The little fifth brother whispered after a while: "But now, isn''t it the past? We, we are the grandsons of the emperor! Why are we so tight? Just like you, why do you have to take the six-yuan exam? There is no six-yuan delay for you. baby?"


    Yan Shirong took a long breath: "I''m not doing it for face. You have to understand that if we are born with gold and jade, sons and phoenixes, it doesn''t matter if we are a little dandy, but we are not. We were born among the people and grew up among the people. Daddy is a civil prince who has never been seen before or since! We stand here, how many pairs of eyes are staring at us, what we live is not only the dignity of the royal family, but also the belief of the people! The better we do, the more honored the people will be , the royal family is also honored, on the contrary, if we do something wrong, we will receive more attention and attack."


    "Because our original life is completely different from theirs, everyone has already had an impression of us before they see us. If you don''t want everyone in the family, when you contact every group of people If I have to work hard to ''overturn'' the old impression first, then I have to establish a new impression first. For example, if I can get six yuan in the imperial examination, it will be a strong evidence, and my family will do it later. Things will save a little effort.¡±


    Little Fifth Brother said: "But, I still don''t understand. Why should we care about this kind of people''s opinions? They don''t dare to speak in front of us? Don''t dare to be disobedient?"


    Yan Shirong helped his forehead: "Wulang, Liulang, you must understand one thing. We may not care about one person''s opinion, ten people''s opinion... But we can never ignore the opinion of a group of people! And this group of people is so huge From a big point of view, water can carry a boat, and it can also capsize a boat. Listening to the voice of the people and observing the people''s sentiments is the responsibility we should shoulder. From a small point of view, when you become the head of a department, the head of a department, the subordinates will be responsible for you. Your opinion is the criterion for their conduct, which not only determines whether you get along well, but also determines whether you can do things smoothly."


    "Don''t think that the sons and grandsons of the dragon are so great. They are also the sons and grandsons of the dragon. Look at the second uncle? The fifth uncle?? The lessons learned are there! If you are an idiot, you were fooled by the people below. , that''s not only the shame of the emperor, but also your father''s face, your own face...they won''t think you are talkative and good-tempered, they will only think you are stupid!"


    "Persistence is a very hard thing, but indulgence is very easy. If you think it''s okay to go to bed an hour late today, you will go to bed an hour later tomorrow. After a few days, you may stay up all night. You stay up all night at night, how can you sleep during the day?" Energetic? Learning how to maintain the original progress? Day after day, the lessons that can be completed in one month can not be completed in three months!"


    The little fifth brother said: "Second brother, I understand what you said."


    "I understand too."


    "That''s good," Yan Shirong said, "Then I''ll take these books away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 502： Serious medicine

    Chapter 502 Prescribing strong medicine for serious illness


    Little Fifth Brother was in a hurry: "Don''t, brother, don''t accept the book! It''s not our book! Besides... Besides, can''t we read it for half an hour a day? It doesn''t delay sleep or schoolwork, so it''s okay. ?¡±


    "No," Yan Shirong said, "You are obviously not the kind of people who can control yourself, but if you are not so addicted, you won''t want to watch after I have said so much."


    Indeed, the twins have always been obedient, if they were not really addicted, they would have been docile long ago.


    Little fifth brother is dying: "But the eldest brother, the third brother and the fourth brother haven''t studied much?"


    Yan Shirong was really angry, and he said in a calm voice: "Si Lang has a talent beyond ordinary people in the way of merchants, but now, he has also noticed the inconvenience of lack of knowledge, so he has to learn while doing things; San Lang It''s true that he can''t study, but he is born with supernatural powers, and he also has supernatural talent in martial arts. And even if the elder brother joins the army, he has completed the four books! I didn''t see that you have discernment and so on. Even if you have the talent to try cases, give me a thorough knowledge of the Four Books and Five Classics first!"


    Little Fifth Brother whispered: "But you can only study! Your talent is to study! Otherwise, you should also learn martial arts, learn the basics!"


    Yan Shirong was silent.


    As soon as the little fifth brother finished speaking, he immediately regretted it. They had seen the second brother get sick several times with their own eyes.


    The little fifth brother said anxiously: "Second brother, I was talking nonsense."


    Yan Shirong said slowly: "You can''t say that what you said is unreasonable. Well, I will go to Shangshufang from tomorrow to learn martial arts from Master Han. If I can achieve something small, I will have the face to teach you a lesson again." you."


    He raised his eyebrows: "How about just like this, I will concentrate on learning martial arts, and you concentrate on your studies. When I achieve something, you will return me a small achievement, how about it?"


    Little Fifth Brother shook his head vigorously, begging: "Second Brother! Second Brother, don''t be angry."


    The sixth brother also came to pull him: "Second brother, don''t be angry."


    Yan Shirong pulled their hands away: "You don''t need to say more, what do you just say? Yan Shizhi, Yan Shiyong, do you dare to compare with me?"


    Little Fifth Brother had no choice but to cry and nodded: "Can''t we study hard? Don''t learn martial arts anymore. Learning martial arts is hard work."


    "That''s right!" Little Sixth Brother also cried, "You''re so weak, what if you hurt yourself!"


    Yan Shirong was overjoyed, he shook off them and left. He opened the door with both hands, only to find that Yan Qingshan was standing in front of the door with his hands behind his back, and he had been listening for some time.


    Yan Shirong was taken aback for a moment: "Father."


    Xiao Wu Xiaoliu was chasing after him, and they were also taken aback: "Daddy."


    Yan Qingshan didn''t speak, and Yan Shirong left directly.


    He wasn''t actually angry.


    He just found out that these two children were too addicted, so he deliberately did this to prescribe strong medicine for severe cases.


    These books must have been brought in by Wei Gui. Wei Gui is obviously a playful kid, but his character is not bad. It is not bad to have such a lively person in a group of people, so he thinks there is no need to change this companion. I don''t know what it will be like if it is changed, and the twins have to wake up on their own.


    Xinbao sleeps soundly at night and doesn''t know anything. In the morning, the little apprentice came over and learned everything from her.


    Xinbao said in surprise: "Then, that second elder brother is going to learn martial arts?"


    "Yes," Hao Huashi said, "It''s gone now."


    Xinbao hurriedly said: "Then let''s go and have a look."


    She quickly ate breakfast and went to see it.


    Yan Shirong''s current body is not bad, but he is almost sixteen years old, and it is really late to learn martial arts.


    So he can''t learn the Zhama step. Master Han is teaching him a set of boxing, from slow to fast, first to exercise the muscles and bones.


    The second elder brother has a photographic memory. The master taught him once, and he memorized it, and then started to practice. Master Han is unsmiling, and calmly said beside him: "Yes, every move is in place, and only after it is in place can the next move be done." one move!"


    Yan Shirong practiced without saying a word, his movements were slow, and his face was covered with sweat.


    He was handsome and handsome, even when practicing martial arts, he looked gentle, Xinbao saw that he became interested, and performed a set of Luoshen dance beside him.


    She hasn''t practiced this kung fu for a long time, but she hasn''t forgotten it. Now that she wears less clothes, her movements are more flexible, and she fights quite vigorously.


    Master Han came over and looked at it for a long time, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said: "Your Highness''s kung fu is pretty good, Second Highness can also practice this set."


    "No way!" Xinbao stopped his momentum and said: "This is a kung fu practiced by the girl''s family. When Xinbao learns a new one from Uncle Shen, he will teach it to the second brother when he comes back."


    Yan Shirong put on a posture, and said: "No, the method taught by Master Han is quite good."


    Although Xinbao felt that this bearded man was definitely not as powerful as Shen Shouyan, he still politely didn''t say anything, and only said: "But brother can learn a little more."


    Master Han is obviously not good at words, so he just said: "I want to see it too."


    Xinbao said: "Then wait for Xinbao to ask Yeye! Go tomorrow!"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Third brother goes every day, just let him learn it."


    Xinbao shook his head: "But Xinbao hasn''t seen Uncle Shen for a long time, and Xinbao always feels that there is one thing...I don''t remember it."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What is it?"


    "I don''t know what it is," Xinbao said, "It''s just that Xinbao watches his brother practice martial arts, and always feels that there is something to do, but he can''t remember what it is."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Can you give the second brother medicine??"


    Xinbao nodded: "It''s possible, but it''s not used now, and...Xinbao doesn''t seem to be thinking about this."


    All right, Yuan Shenjue picked her up and went to Qianqing Palace.


    Xinbao looked up and pondered for a while: "Honey, why does Xinbao know how to use medicine and what effect it has when he knows how to use medicine but not how to make a pot... But there is always, every time there is an illusion, feeling as if Does Xinbao know how to use pot and medicine together, which is super efficient and super versatile?"


    She used pots instead of symbols again.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "You haven''t learned medicine, but you know how to use it. It''s amazing enough."


    makes sense.


    Xinbao continued to think, Huashuang couldn''t help but interjected: "Master, but the medicine you used is already amazing, and it''s amazing if you don''t use it! I really feel that I am much better after drinking it for the past few days. .¡±


    Xinbao asked: "Have you tried playing?"


    "I haven''t played yet," Hua Shuang said, "but what my subordinates are good at is lightness kungfu and lurking, and now they can jump much higher than before. The night before yesterday, my subordinates and Hua Han listened to each other, and it was really true that I was falling. Much lighter."


    Xinbao nodded: "It''s still early, I still have to drink it, it will take about a month, and then I can switch to pills."


    She thought for a while: "Wait for Xinbao to ask Yeye if his shadow guard wants it."


    Nonsense, you can think about it! Those people are almost crying with envy!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 503： we mortals are not worthy

    Chapter 503 We mortals are not worthy


    Xinbao went to Qianqing Palace and told Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei readily agreed.


    Seeing that my granddaughter has lost so much weight, she is so small and soft-spoken, I want to promise her anything.


    Besides, it would be nice to give her some shadow guards to play with, to distract her. It''s easier than going to the garden.


    Xinbao originally wanted to take a nap after lunch, but he didn''t sleep for more than ten days, changed his biological clock, and couldn''t fall asleep. He didn''t fall asleep after working on the bed for a quarter of an hour, so he had to put on his clothes and go back to Chengqian Palace. Then he called the shadow guard out.


    Yuan Shen Jue called the shadow guards assigned to him first.


    Then Xinbao divided the people into two teams. One team has internal diseases and internal injuries, which need to be treated first, and the other team can be promoted.


    This is a kind of game for her, and she doesn''t need to feel her pulse, just drinking small tea and eating snacks, one by one, while Yuan Shenjue is helping her take notes.


    Don¡¯t do too many at a time, otherwise the hospital will be too busy. It¡¯s enough to see 20 or 30 people a day, and it¡¯s all a pastime.


    Xinbao also arranged different pillows and purses for the whole family, and by the way, Shen Shouyan also made one. Yuru said aside: "Yes, Master Shen is getting old, so he needs one."


    Hua Shuang teased her: "You mean to say that the master of Zhongli also wants to come?"


    "No, really not," Yuru covered her face, "I''m already embarrassed to drink it myself, I really didn''t think so."


    Tuanzi said: "Uncle Zhongli..." She paused halfway and changed her words: "Brother Zhongli can have it."


    She added one more, and then got up the next day, and went out of the palace to find Shen Shouyan.


    Over there, Shen Shouyan had already led people to practice for a while, and was looking back and forth with his hands behind his back, when he saw a group of people coming over there, when Shen Shouyan turned his head, he saw Yuan Shenjue, and immediately went there to meet him.


    Yuan Shen Jue rode a horse, smiled and said to the car, the next moment, Xiao Tuanzi wearing a cape came out and waved to this side: "Uncle Shen! Uncle Shen!"


    Shen Shouyan was overjoyed, stepped forward quickly, and bowed: "Your Highness."


    The dumpling jumped directly into his arms, Shen Shouyan smiled, caught the dumpling, and took a look: "How did Xinbao lose so much weight?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao has grown up! Girls change at the age of five, and the more they change, the more beautiful they become!"


    Shen Shouyan laughed and said, "Xinbao is right."


    Tuanzi put his arms around his neck: "Uncle Shen, you look so majestic in this outfit! You are young! And majestic!"


    Shen Shouyan laughed and said: "Xinbao is also beautiful, beautiful and cute."


    The two bragged to each other, and Tuanzi chattered to him again: "Xinbao brought two pots of beautiful flowers, which have already been sent to Uncle''s house, and Xinbao also prepared a medicine pillow, which was also placed in Uncle''s house." At home, Xinbao brought some delicious food and put them at Uncle''s house."


    "Thank you Xinbao," Shen Shouyan said with a smile, "Xinbao remembers Uncle, Uncle is really happy."


    Tuanzi was a little embarrassed: "Actually, Xinbao just wanted to ask Uncle, is there any kung fu that a weak person like Second Brother can practice?"


    "Yes!" Shen Shouyan said: "There is a kind of innate boxing, which is very suitable for literati to strengthen their bodies. Come here and uncle will teach you."


    He carried the dumpling to the side, and then opened his posture to teach her.


    This kind of boxing is like the Taijiquan of later generations. The movements are majestic and soothing, and the whole movement is round. When the tall and thin old man performs it, it is like stepping on the sea of ??clouds. The feeling of a tree being blown by the wind faintly conforms to the avenue of heaven and earth, and when the palms are pushed together, it looks particularly tall and majestic.


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, staring straight ahead.


    Shen Shouyan finished his routine, and said with a smile, "Did Xinbao remember?"


    "Ah!" Tuanzi shook his head: "Xinbao forgot to memorize the move, Xinbao was shocked by Uncle''s aura!"


    Shen Shouyan laughed loudly, and hugged Tuanzi: "Uncle hasn''t seen Xinbao for a long time, and I have forgotten how sweet our Xinbao''s little mouth is! Uncle is almost fainted by Xinbao''s sweetness."


    While talking, he continued to perform Xiantian Fist, holding Xiao Tuanzi in the crook of his arm, tossing it lightly, moving his hands and feet to make gestures. At the same time, he smiled and said: "Practice slowly, it is suitable for literati, even the elderly."


    Xinbao nodded suddenly, and only then began to memorize his movements.


    Shen Shouyan finished performing one set, put down the dumpling, and performed it again.


    Duanzi memorized it, took off the small cloak and started to cast it.


    The little girl is too small, and she looks so pretty, she is so cute when she moves.


    The group of people over there looked at her laughing, Shen Shouyan saw her in the eyes, and snorted coldly: "Laugh! Do you have the face to smile?? I taught it three times, and the little highness is not bad at performing it. Which one of you can do it?" Do it? If you can do it, then laugh!"


    No, this little doll can''t even raise her feet high, she''s fine, are you serious?


    The group of people were holding back their laughter, but they were a little shocked when they looked at it.


    They couldn''t remember all of them, but they could remember a general idea. Xinbao actually did the thirty-six strokes all at once, and actually remembered them!


    Yan Shichang stood on the side, and when his younger sister finished performing her set, he immediately came over and hugged her: "Xinbao is awesome! My younger sister is awesome and smart!"


    Shen Shouyan said with a smile: "Xin Baoer is really smart. Jueer, let me have a look."


    Yuan Shen Jue also took off his cape. Although he was not afraid of the cold, Tuanzi said that a cape should be worn when riding a horse, so he also tied one.


    Then he jumped into the arena and cast it without saying a word.


    Shen Shouyan nodded with a smile.


    His movements are correct, but when he casts the Yuanzhuanruyi Xiantian Fist, there is always a clanging feeling, which means that the way is not suitable.


    Then Shen Shouyan said: "Chang''er will come too."


    "Huh?" Yan Shichang said: "I feel that this punch is too soft to use."


    Having said that, I let my sister go again.


    Yan Shichang is usually simple-minded, but when practicing martial arts, he is not stupid at all, he is very imposing, and when he performs it, it is more of that flavor than Yuan Shenjue.


    Shen Shouyan nodded, and said to the other side: "I have watched it several times, who will come?"


    When everyone heard this, they shook their heads and scattered like birds and beasts in an instant.


    Just kidding, what about thirty-six moves, one move has at least five, six, seven or eight moves, and you can learn it after four or five times? ?


    Your genius world we mortals do not deserve.


    Shen Shouyan shook his head, Yuan Shenjue said: "Uncle Shen, it''s getting late, let''s go down for dinner, Xinbao saw several restaurants along the way, and wanted to go."


    "Okay," Shen Shouyan looked at himself: "I don''t want to change my clothes anymore, so let''s go. Not far from here, there is a restaurant called Bafang, which is not bad."


    Yuan Shenjue motioned for the shadow guard to go down, and then several people walked slowly down.


    The camp is located on a low hill with a gentle slope. Walking down the road, you can see groups of troops training in many places.


    Xinbao asked: "Uncle Shen, are you teaching these people?"


    "Yes," Shen Shouyan said, "but I only teach boxing and kicking. These people come and go. I usually only teach five hundred people at a time, and then I teach about ten moves, and then I teach another group of people the next day..." He pointed One finger: "Look there are bow and arrow masters, equestrian masters and so on over there."


    Xinbao asked: "Do I have to learn everything?"


    "No," Shen Shouyan said, "Everyone should learn things like bow and arrow and boxing, but only some people need to learn kung fu like horse riding."


    While talking, he came down and went to Bafang Restaurant.


    Bafang Restaurant has already cleared out, several people rushed in, but one person said: "Shen Er, Shen Er!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： Competing for favor and winning

    Chapter 504 Competing for favor and winning


    Xinbao was hugged by Shen Shouyan, turned his head to look, but it was Uncle Shen Shen Fuyan.


    Yan Shichang asked strangely: "Why are they here?"


    Shen Shouyan didn''t look back, and said with a bit of sarcasm: "I''m ''prosperous'', why don''t they come?"


    He paused and explained, "I wanted to send someone to pick up my mother, but she didn''t come, but they did come. They have been here for a few days. They went to my place and asked Zhongli to block them back...I''m too lazy Take care of him, lest he go to tell the truth in front of the mother again, causing the old man to worry."


    Everyone didn''t pay much attention, they went to the restaurant, Xinbao kept looking there, Yuan Shenjue said, "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Xinbao said: "The person behind him seems to be carrying flowers in his hand, which seems to be very rare!"


    "Oh yes!" Shen Shouyan said: "He said he found a few flowers that are not in the world, but Zhong Li just said that he didn''t recognize them, and asked him to go to the pharmacy in Xiayi Valley. Has he not gone yet?"


    He turned his head and said to Tuanzi: "Xinbao, I heard that since the beginning of spring, many people have gone to the shop of Xiayi Valley to sell flowers and plants. Didn''t you ask if there are any rare flowers and plants?"


    "No!" Xinbao didn''t know about it yet: "Then let''s go and have a look when we go back."


    Shen Shouyan whispered a few words to a Long Xiangwei, who was originally a shadow guard. When he said it, he couldn''t laugh or cry: "Don''t worry, we can take care of this matter."


    Yuan Shen Jue heard it too, and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Shen Shouyan said that asking him to find someone to inform Zhong Limin that he would pretend to be a robber or a thief and steal their flowers... would be capricious.


    After the group finished their meal, Xinbao went back to the palace, and Shen Shouyan and Yan Shichang went back.


    They even purposely went around to Xiayigu Pharmacy to look around, but they didn''t see anyone coming to deliver flowers.


    A shadow guard went over to ask, and came back with a smile: "It is said to be available every day, and they have collected more than a dozen types, and they can''t recognize them all. Do you want to go and see, master?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yes!"


    So Yuan Shenjue went in with her in his arms.


    As soon as the dumplings entered, they found that the Sansheng Stone was shining like a neon light.


    There are definitely more than three or five kinds! The surprise in Tuanzi''s eyes almost overflowed!


    And at this time, Gongli.


    Ming Peidi asked countless times: "Has the little **** come back?"


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly laughed and said, "Not yet, Your Majesty."


    "Huh!" Emperor Ming Pei said, "Once you go out, you won''t be home for a day!"


    Fang Wuyou dared to say anything, he could only continue to laugh along with him.


    On February 2nd, Xinbao sent two pots of flowers to the emperor, and they came out within two days, and then some round green branches grew out, and then they kept growing, and the long ones grew fast. The emperor has to watch it twice a day.


    Then in the past two days, I started to make flower buds. Only after I made flower buds did I gradually see what the dumplings are planted in. These are the sun, moon and stars!


    The emperor looked forward to it even more.


    Then just this morning, the flowers were all in bloom.


    The most amazing thing is that these kinds of flowers bloom together. After a little arrangement, the colors change gradually.


    The emperor has been showing off since he came down from the court, that is, "I said that my granddaughter is amazing, you still don''t believe it, you can see for yourself! You can find someone else to plant such a pot for me, you can''t find it! My granddaughter That''s how powerful it is!"


    A few courtiers were obedient and talked a lot.


    Even this didn''t make the emperor happy, because the emperor said in private: "This old Xu, just look at it, and you want to touch it! If you touch it, he won''t be able to pay for it! And this Meng Kaicheng, who talks so close to flowers, is not afraid The saliva splashed on my flowers!"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s interest lasted until noon.


    Dinning at noon, I found that the dumpling didn''t come...Emperor Ming Pei was not happy, and after asking, he said that he had gone out of the palace to find Shen Shouyan.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very upset. Then Fang Wuyou tactfully reminded the emperor that this is what you promised yourself.


    Finally, Emperor Ming Pei said: "I only promised to let her go! Did I promise to let her eat outside?"


    Really not.


    But you didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t eat outside!


    Fang Wuyou can say nothing, but he can only tell the little princess secretly in his heart...you can ask for blessings, the old slave can''t help you!


    Then it was not until Shen Chu (15:00) that I heard that the little princess was back.


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly reported to the emperor first, and after a while, Xinbao came over.


    As soon as she heard that Huang Yeye was waiting for her, Xinbao went in happily. She didn''t notice Yeye''s angry face at all, and plunged into Yeye''s arms: "Yayye!! Xinbao has a good harvest Xinbao found many kinds of flowers and plants in Xiayi Valley! There are seven kinds!! Uncle Shen also snatched one from the scoundrel Shen, and there are eight kinds!! Xinbao is so powerful!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was also very happy: "So many?? Xinbao is really amazing!"


    He forgot to be angry, and took his granddaughter to see the flowers: "Xinbao, look, this flower is also blooming."


    "Wow!" Tuanzi said, "It''s even more beautiful than Xinbao imagined! Maybe it''s got the dragon spirit from Yeye! This branch looks like a dragon! No wonder people say that the dragon raises its head on the second day of the second lunar month! As soon as you lift it, you can lift it up." It''s the third of March."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed loudly: "Xin Baoer is right."


    The foreword doesn¡¯t match the afterword, what¡¯s wrong?


    Fang Wuyou stood aside, keeping a smile, we dare not say, we dare not ask.


    Then Xinbao remembered again and said: "Xinbao learned a kind of kung fu from Uncle Shen, and Uncle Shen said it was very suitable for literati. Xinbao called Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei let go, Xinbao took off his cloak, and opened his posture to display it. She imitated Shen Shouyan, with a very serious expression.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked more and more wrong.


    Then take a closer look... Puff!


    People who practice martial arts, the "hey" and "ha" uttered are actually a kind of exhalation.


    That is to say, you first gather your momentum, then exert your strength, and breathe out, so that you can''t help making this sound.


    But Xinbao doesn¡¯t have much energy at all, she can¡¯t feel that kind of feeling, so it¡¯s just gestures, imitating other people¡¯s hey haha, with a strong momentum, and then her hey haha, where are they all?


    It was always during the "appearance", a move was fixed there, she thought she was very handsome, and she just said "hey", which was completely saying "hey! Look at me!"


    I don¡¯t feel it when I don¡¯t think about it, but when I think about it, I want to laugh when I hear her hey.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but take a deep breath, trying not to laugh, so as not to discourage his granddaughter''s enthusiasm.


    Until Xinbao finished casting, Emperor Ming Pei clapped his hands seriously: "Very good! Very powerful!"


    Xinbao said: "Yeye, do you want to learn? Xinbao originally wanted to learn to teach the second brother, but if Yeye wants to learn, Xinbao will teach Yeye first!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hesitated: "Alright, wait for me to change my clothes."


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly went to serve and change clothes.


    He finally found out that Tuanzi''s words like what comes first are really useful to the emperor, even if this thing doesn''t need to be grabbed, if I say I will give it to you first, then I will give it to others, then I will compete for favor and win It was the same, and the emperor agreed with excitement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 505： Im so happy

    Chapter 505 It''s so fun to chew on the old


    With so many harvests in one day, Xinbao was so excited that he couldn''t stop.


    She finished teaching Yeye Kung Fu with gestures, and then returned to Chengqian Palace with Yeye for dinner.


    Xiaotuanzi, who was not too fat, jumped up and down holding Yeye''s hand all the way, flying around in a short cape, like a cheerful bird, singing: "Our family is really happy today!" Happy, our family, really happy!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was in a very good mood when he was teased by her, and said with a smile, "Is that so happy?"


    "Happy!" Tuanzi nodded sharply: "It''s so happy to get something for nothing!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Not only did he not stop him, but he also said to his granddaughter, "So, Xin Baoer, remember? You don''t have to work so **** your own in the future, Yeye and Daddy will help you."


    Tuanzi continued to nod vigorously: "Yes, it''s really fun to eat the old man!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This little word is a set of one set, if it weren''t for you, yeah, I''m well-informed and extremely smart, I really can''t catch your stalk!


    Xinbao returned to the palace to take a bath and change clothes. Emperor Ming Pei entered the palace first, and asked Yan Qingshan casually: "Shen scoundrel, what''s going on? Who is Shen Shouyan?"


    Yan Qingshan immediately knew that it was Tuanzi who said it, and only said: "It''s Shen Shouyan''s elder brother."


    He briefly explained what happened before, and then said: "During the Chinese New Year, Shouyan also talked about this matter with his son. His brother is not a big villain, nor does he have any deep hatred with him. Those things he did Things are nothing more than disgusting people. But Shen Fuyan''s temperament is a bit confused and greedy, so Shou Yan said that he would rather stay away, so as not to deal with it in the future. Fortunately, his mother is very sensible, and he communicated these things with his mother I explained it, and his mother agrees very much, otherwise Shouyan will be tied up."


    Emperor Ming Pei understood and nodded: "Shen Shouyan has made a decision."


    This person is afraid that his mind will not be clear.


    Just like back then, Shen Fuyan had Chaotianmen as his backer and enjoyed the protection of Chaotianmen. As the largest faction in the Jianghu, how powerful is Chaotianmen''s deterrent power? The identity of Shen Shouyan''s elder brother is enough for him to win without fighting on many, many occasions.


    How much of Nuo Da¡¯s family business was saved under this banner? ?


    But in this case, he is ungrateful, and he still cares about those three melons and two dates with the people from Chaotianmen, calculating this and that, is it not that his mind is not clear?


    And suppose now, even if he fell out with his brother, he is still a wealthy businessman, well-clothed and well-fed, but when he heard that his brother became an official, he tried everything possible to get him, but it was because he was not greedy enough and thought he could do it by taking advantage of his position. more things.


    So Shen Shouyan didn''t dare to let him approach him at all. Once he leaned in, this kind of person''s brain would really do blind things, so he would rather pretend to be a thief and rob him than take half of his affection. He had a chance to lean in.


    This is really for his own good, but Shen Fuyan must not understand, and there must be resentment.


    Emperor Ming Pei continued to chat with Yan Qingshan: "Why didn''t you pick up your father-in-law?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "Mulan wrote several letters back and forth, but the father-in-law refused to come. The son-in-law, the father-in-law and the brothers, are very kind. If we are in trouble, they will spare no effort to help us, but The ministers are doing well now, but they feel that they can''t help us if they come, so if they don''t cause us trouble, they are helping us, so they refuse to come..."


    "I was in Yutang Village back then, and I also set up some things, such as fruit trees, medicine gardens and oil workshops. They said they were very handy, and said that there is no shortage of money now, and they are used for their children and grandchildren. Before leaving, Jueer The shadow guards are also left behind, and they are also learning martial arts, Yue Zhang said, if there are sons and grandchildren who can reach the capital, let us take care of them a little bit."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "It is indeed honest and simple."


    Yan Qingshan said: "That''s right. When Erchen first went to Fucheng..."


    He began to tell Emperor Ming Pei what happened back then, and Emperor Ming Pei listened with gusto.


    The atmosphere of gossiping and family life between the two father and son is quite warm.


    Xinbao took a bath and came in wearing a mustache hat. As soon as he came in, he took off the hat, his hair was still wet, and he got into Emperor Mingpei''s arms familiarly, and ate the melon seeds on his plate.


    Emperor Ming Pei peeled a little for his granddaughter when he had nothing to do, and took up his hands, without wasting his mind to think about things, because the **** peeled her and refused to eat, thinking it was knocked with his mouth.


    After peeling for a long time, she squeezed it with her little hands, and finished eating in a while, and waited with his hands after eating.


    Emperor Ming Pei peeled it for a while, and stopped peeling the small plate after peeling it off: "I won''t eat it, I''ll eat later."


    He turned around with his granddaughter in his arms.


    Fang Wuyou was well-trained, brought the basin, and then Ming Peidi skillfully washed his own hands and his granddaughter''s hands, and took the handkerchief to dry his hands.


    Several people also came in one after another, and finally the twins came back last, and they were ready to eat.


    When they went back to change clothes, Emperor Ming Pei also asked: "Should I advance the get out of class time of the Shang Study Room a little earlier?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "The sky will grow soon, if the father wants to change it, why not change it in winter."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Alright."


    The excitement of the dumpling lasted until after dinner, eating and eating, and finally the battery ran out, and began to wilt, and then the second brother who had promised to teach in the evening also broke his promise, and fell asleep as soon as he finished eating.


    After a while, Xinbao woke up suddenly, and in the darkness, she quietly opened her eyes and was lost in thought.


    Hua Shuang felt something, and lifted the curtain: "Master? Do you want to relieve yourself?"


    Xinbao shook his head, and answered the wrong question: "I don''t know if my wife and apprentice have slept together."


    Outside, Yanke''s voice said: "The lights over there have been turned off."


    Xinbao nodded, Yanke said: "Master, is there something urgent?"


    Xinbao said: "No."


    Then Bai Ji trotted closer and said, "Master, how about this servant knock on the window and ask, ''Are you asleep?'' Is that so?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi nodded, "Ask a little louder."


    Bai Ji understood: "Slave understands! Master wait a moment!" He ran away as if flying.


    Yan Ke Zhao Ke looked at each other.


    So it can still be like this? ?


    In fact, with Hao Huashi''s ears, he would wake up as soon as there was a sound from his side, and he was already putting on his clothes. Yuan Chen was definitely not as good at hearing as he was, but it was not bad. When he heard a sound from his side, he said, "What? ?¡±


    Hao Huashi yawned on purpose and didn''t answer, then heard Baiji running over there, they were all martial arts learners, no one was left in the room at night, Baiji knocked on the window directly and said: "Yuan Shao, Hao Shao , the master asked if you were asleep?"


    "Didn''t sleep," Yuan Shenjue said, "We''ll be there right away."


    The two quickly put on their clothes and passed by.


    Tuanzi wore a big night jacket, his small body was completely wrapped in the quilt, only his small head was exposed, with big eyes.


    Seeing the two of them approaching, she grabbed Yuan Shenjue''s hand: "Honey! Xinbao knows, Xinbao just can''t carve talismans, but you can! You created a method to carve talismans with a sword!"


    She waved her arms and made a comparison: "Just raise your hand like this, it''s a talisman, and you can carve a room full of talismans. After the talismans are filled, the medicine refined in that room will The effect of the medicine will become super powerful!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 506： We have two swords

    Chapter 506 Our Two Swords Combine


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his eyebrows: "Is that so?"


    Is he so powerful? ? He really never thought of engraving amulets with a sword? Still engraving a room?


    However, for a long time, Hao Huashi never carved a single talisman, nor did the person whom Emperor Ming Pei asked for it. He was the only one who carved it from the beginning to the end.


    So it was because he was the only one who should engrave it?


    Thinking about it this way, for some reason, I feel a little happy.


    Tuanzi murmured: "Xinbao is only good at medicine, but you can carve talismans, so the combination of our two swords will become very versatile! No wonder Xinbao thought that Xinbao was very good at this when he saw the second brother! Medicine and talisman together! This Xinbao is very good at it!"


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "Yes, very good at it."


    Xinbao said: "Furthermore, Xinbao also discovered that the original room can actually be entered... Xinbao can''t enter now, but there is a feeling that no matter how long the boulder grows, it is possible to enter!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was taken aback: "What room?"


    "That''s the room!" Xinbao explained to him.


    When the Sansheng Stone was upgraded last time, it felt like a courtyard appeared, and I could see the house, but I couldn¡¯t get in. From the beginning to the end, Xinbao could only see the book on the stone table outside.


    But this night, she felt the whole picture of the whole house. There are houses and courtyard walls, just like a folded space.


    There is a study room and a pharmacy inside.


    There are books and some jade slips in the study room, and there is a big alchemy furnace in the pharmacy, with many medicinal materials and many medicinal pills.


    Moreover, the medicinal pills she has refined now are all gray-black, but the Chengpills there are jade-white, with faint patterns on them, just like the patterns naturally formed by jade after thousands of years of tempering. .


    Moreover, she can still feel that this place belongs to her in the first place, where she lives. Apart from the house and yard, there is a large medicine field in front of her...


    But she only knew that there was a medicine field, but she couldn''t see it or enter it.


    When she "entered" that room, she felt some images just like she did in the Hall of Mental Cultivation.


    There is Yuan Shenjue who wields a sword to carve talismans, and there is also Yuan Shenjue who performs a set of sword skills in a stone room, and then the entire stone room is covered with patterns, which is equivalent to this stone room. A giant talisman...


    In some scenes, the two seem to be applying medicine. There are many, many people in front of them, all of whom have extremely bad expressions. The two seem to have gone to some plague land, and... there are more than one such scenes, and more than one place.


    Tuanzi was talking, but suddenly stopped, thought blankly for a long time, and suddenly opened his arms to hug Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shen Jue was taken aback: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi murmured: "Xinbao feels like many, many years have passed, and you have never laughed."


    Yuan Shenjue paused for a moment, and lightly patted Xiaotuanzi''s head: "That''s not me, no, it should be said, I''m not him anymore, Xinbao changed my destiny." He kissed her lightly Warm amount.


    Tuanzi said in a low voice: "But Xinbao has never laughed, Xinbao feels very sad every moment."


    "Why?" The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became: "Why does Xinbao feel as if those things really happened? At that time, I had no relatives around me, and I seemed to be very old. I tried my best to save people, and I It seems that thousands of people have been saved..."


    "Don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid!" Yuan Shenjue comforted in a low voice: "Those things were all predicted by the Sanshengshi, they didn''t really happen. And now it won''t happen now! It won''t happen! Xinbao is a lucky star , Xinbao will change everyone''s destiny, we will all live a long life, and we will all be happy and complete."


    He patted Xinbao''s back lightly and repeatedly, but Xinbao was still dazed, unable to recover.


    Then Hao Huashi said exaggeratedly: "Master! Master! And me! And my apprentice?"


    Oh, yes, and Hao Huashi.


    Xinbao regained his composure, turned his head and said to him: "Little apprentice, Xinbao has been thinking about why I accept you as an apprentice, and now I finally know!"


    Hao Huashi cooperated and expressed nervousness: "Why?"


    Xinbao said seriously: "You know how to make alchemy."


    What? ? Hao Huashi was taken aback: "Alchemy?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "it''s not the kind of deceitful alchemy that adds gold, silver, copper, iron and cinnabar. It''s a way of tempering medicine, which is better than frying medicine to make pills... I see You are making alchemy with your eyes covered, it seems that you are using the method of ''listening'', listening to the movements in the alchemy furnace, and using this method to make alchemy."


    Yeah?


    Hao Huashi touched his chin, does he have the ability? ?


    Xinbao continued: "I seem to have taken in another apprentice. You should have been my big apprentice, but I also took in a junior apprentice."


    Hao Huashi said: "Then what is the younger brother good at?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t know his name," Xinbao shook his head: "But he looks very good-looking."


    Oh, this is not surprising at all.


    Being interrupted by him like this, Xinbao''s panicked mood calmed down a lot.


    She murmured: "I really hope that the Sansheng Stone will grow soon. Xinbao really wants to go in and look at those jade slips. Xinbao feels that what I have learned seems to be higher than all medical knowledge in the world."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "You are superior to all medical skills in the world. You can find out the disease without taking the pulse. This is not something any other genius doctor can do."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Yuan Shen Jue said again: "Go to sleep. Be good, and think about it tomorrow."


    Xinbao nodded again.


    Yuan Shen Jue backed away, Hua Shuang took off her coat and asked her to lie down.


    Yuan Shen Jue sat by the bed and gently stroked her hair.


    For a while, Xinbao didn''t fall asleep, and the two of them didn''t bother her, they just accompanied her in silence. After more than half an hour, Xinbao''s breathing gradually became heavy and he fell asleep.


    The two came out, and then went back, Hao Hua said in a low voice: "I really hope that Master will never grow up. When he grows up, he will have troubles."


    "You don''t have to grow up," Yuan Shenjue turned to look at him, and said seriously, "As long as we are good enough. If I learn how to carve talismans, you learn to make alchemy, and everything is done for you, Xinbao can never grow up." big."


    Hao Huashi wanted to say something but didn''t say anything, and nodded.


    The two went back separately.


    Yuan Shen never got up to practice martial arts in the morning, Hao Huashi went over to take a look, and saw him sitting cross-legged on the couch in meditation, probably thinking about the sword technique of engraving talismans.


    Hao Huashi went to have breakfast, only to find that Yan Qingshan hadn''t left, waiting for the twins to leave, Yan Qingshan asked: "What happened to Xinbao yesterday?"


    Hao Huashi whispered to them.


    After finishing speaking, several people were all in a trance.


    Yan Shirong said in a low voice: "I was thinking, why did Xinbao always say that something very important happened a few times before the ''growth'' of the three-life stone, but she just couldn''t remember it; and in Xinbao''s book, Xinbao told us When, we can''t hear..."


    He suddenly had a sore nose, turned his face away, and couldn''t continue.


    He felt that it might be because of the same reason, the secret must not be leaked...


    Or, these things really happened, maybe they died a long time ago, maybe they are still standing here, they are all his little sisters, who have worked hard for countless years and saved tens of millions of people in exchange.


    There are less than tens of millions of people in the entire Dayan, how many people are sick? How much can she save?


    He, he really didn''t dare to think, what a long and difficult time it was.


    He couldn''t help it, stood up and faced the wall, choked up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： we can crush him

    Chapter 507 We can crush him


    The room was silent.


    After a while, a voice from outside said: "Second Highness?"


    Yan Shirong settled down: "What''s the matter?"


    Hua Shuang responded: "Your Highness, our master asked you to come over."


    Yan Shirong hummed, took a few deep breaths, and adjusted his emotions, and it passed.


    Xinbao hasn''t gotten up yet.


    She didn''t sleep well at night, and she was out of energy, so she said a few words to him.


    Just now Sanshengshi gave her another hint, a very simple one:


    ¡ºAll the literati climbed up the stairs, and some people went to watch the ancient cypress next to it. The eaves and tiles suddenly fell down, almost hitting Yan Shirong. ¡»


    On the screen, there is a yellow eaves upturned, a little bit broken, and it is falling down, but it feels that it is almost half an arm away from Yan Shirong.


    So it was almost a hit, not a hit, so it doesn''t feel like a disaster? But since Sanshengshi reminded her, she still told her brother.


    Yan Shirong listened, but his pupils suddenly darkened.


    This is not a disaster, this disaster is serious!


    He only accepted Li Muyi''s post yesterday afternoon. Tomorrow is March 3rd. He invited him to go out to participate in a cultural meeting, saying that he would first go to Wenxuanwang Temple, which is the Confucius Temple, to worship Confucius.


    Because Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty pursued Confucius as King Wenxuan, so it is now called the Temple of King Wenxuan.


    What is the status of Confucius among literati?


    If he was smashed by the eaves tiles in the Confucian Temple, it would be a stain on his life, okay? I can''t even wash it off!


    Yan Shirong said calmly: "Brother knows, it''s not a big deal, Xinbao can go on sleeping."


    Xinbao was worried, and said, "Brother, don''t forget the jade token."


    "Don''t worry," Yan Shirong said with a smile, "Whenever brother misses something, you can just sleep on your own."


    Xinbao thought so, closed his eyes, and fell asleep in a daze after a while.


    She didn''t wake up until nearly noon. She didn''t eat breakfast, so she went directly to Qianqing Palace for lunch.


    But it never occurred to her that Yuan Shenjue hadn''t woken up until she came back in the afternoon.


    Although Hao Huashi said that this was nothing to worry about, Xinbao was still quite worried, so he came over to look at it several times.


    Then, when she woke up the next day, she ran over to look at it for the first time. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Yuan Shenjue standing in the room. Hearing the sound, she turned around and showed a slight smile. Morning light, with its own fairy spirit.


    Xinbao is so beautiful by his wife, but he still maintains a clear mind: "Why did you sleep for so long! Xinbao is so worried!"


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault." Yuan Shenjue withdrew his sword and hugged her: "I made Xinbao worry, it''s all my fault."


    "Forget it," Xinbao kissed his forehead: "Then are you feeling unwell?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue smiled face-to-face with her, "I''m very well."


    "Hi!"


    Hao Huashi said from the side: "Master, Master, may I ask you, disciple, have I learned the invisibility technique? That''s why you can''t see me?"


    Xinbao turned his head, only to see Hao Huashi standing there, holding up two hands, each with two jade talismans stuck in the palm.


    Xinbao asked in surprise: "Honey, have you learned how to carve talismans with a sword?"


    "Should be able to figure it out, figured out the reason," Yuan Shenjue carried her a few steps forward, and took one out of Hao Huashi''s palm: "Touch it."


    "Wow!" Xinbao said, "It''s really done! It''s warm!"


    She stuck the jade talisman to her face, and picked another one from Hao Huashi''s palm, and it was hot to the touch, so she stuck it to Yuan Shenjue...the two held a jade talisman each, and smiled at each other.


    Hao¡¤Tool Man¡¤One Step Beyond¡¤Time-consuming: "..."


    Then Yuan Shenjue said: "By the way, tell me about the other talismans when you turn around. I have a vague feeling that after I have learned all these talismans, they may be merged into a complete swordsmanship... Now it''s just Part of it, there is always a sense of rupture.¡±


    "Okay, okay." Xinbao nodded: "By the way, Xinbao also knows that jade talismans are the highest level of talismans, and stone talismans are also a type of jade talisman, but they are the lowest level of jade talismans... paper talismans The simplest, the wooden talisman is slightly higher, so we have taken the first two steps and walked directly to the last step! We are great!"


    "Yes," Yuan Shen said with a smile, "We are great."


    Hao Toolman couldn''t help but interjected again: "Then, that bad guy, doesn''t he mean that we are one level behind us? He seems to use wood."


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi nodded: "Very likely! My wife can engrave symbols in batches now! We can definitely crush him!"


    Hao Huashi said sourly: "So Master, when will you teach me alchemy??"


    Tuanzi paused, and after a long time, she said seriously: "After I learn it myself."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    This is really an irrefutable answer.


    Then Tuanzi said again: "That''s how it is, Xinbao will have breakfast first, then go to Qianqing Palace, and when he comes back in the afternoon, he will teach his wife how to draw symbols.


    While speaking, she took Yuan Shenjue''s hand and walked out.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I just woke up, I haven''t showered and changed yet, you go to eat first."


    "Oh," Xinbao could only say, "That''s fine."


    Hao Huashi quickly washed his hands and came over, wanting to take the opportunity to hold his little cute master, but Tuanzi didn''t let him hold it, but after walking two steps, he pulled his hand away again, and made another gesture, turning himself His little hands were placed in front of his head.


    Hao Huashi always felt that something was wrong, and after thinking about it again, he realized.


    Just now, it was holding hands like that, but now, it is the master leading the young disciples...the burden of the elders is also very heavy.


    Xinbao finished his meal, and waited until his wife came to see that he had also finished his meal before going to Qianqing Palace.


    As soon as she saw Fang Wuyou, she waved her hand: "Xinbao is on vacation today."


    Fang Wuyou nodded with a smile.


    Anyway, she can take a vacation if she wants to, but the emperor doesn''t care about it, and no one can control her.


    Then Xinbao entered the warm pavilion and started to draw symbols from scratch.


    While drawing, she always felt as if something happened... Thinking about it again, the second brother was almost hit by the eaves today.


    She asked Hua Shuang: "Did the second brother take the jade token?"


    Hua Shuang didn''t know, so she went out to find Yanke, asked him to go back and ask, and when she came back, she said: "Take it away, master don''t worry."


    Xinbao raised his head and thought for a while, then "switched" to the Sansheng Stone in his consciousness, the words and the picture were still there.


    Xinbao suddenly panicked.


    what happened? Is the jade card no longer working?


    At this time, outside, in the seven bowl teahouse, Yan Shirong was talking and laughing happily with several people.


    The essay meetings are generally the same.


    For example, this time, if you have agreed to go to Wenxuanwang Temple in advance, then you should first book a teahouse to meet up, everyone drinks tea, and then you can leave when everyone is together.


    Yan Shirong''s status is there, so he can''t go too early. For example, if the appointment is with Chen Zheng, it would be appropriate for him to arrive at least a quarter of an hour earlier.


    When he arrives, other people usually arrive as well. After drinking a cup of tea and chatting a few words, we can leave for Wenxuanwang Temple.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： Evans move wind eaves

    Chapter 508 Wensidong Fengyan


    While everyone was walking, Yan Shirong smiled and said: "I won''t come out for a long time, but I don''t know that spring is already blooming outside."


    Immediately, someone laughed and said: "It''s boring to walk all the way, why don''t we go there in conjunction."


    Someone said: "What rhyme?"


    "Naturally, it''s flat water rhyme," someone responded with a smile: "It''s just for leisure, and it''s not for embarrassment. Your Highness said it!"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "It makes sense."


    "What kind of rhyme is the limit?"


    Li Muyi smiled and said: "How about this, whoever happens to be carrying a copper plate, just take it out, see what year it is, and count them in turn, okay?"


    Everyone fumbled for their pockets one after another, and someone laughed and said, "Brother Xia loves throwing copper coins the most, you must have one."


    The person who was called laughed and said, "I really have it."


    He took it out and saw that it was Mingpei''s twenty-nine year old, and said, "Twenty-nine, fourteen salts? Your Highness, let me start first?"


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Brother Xia starts first."


    The man didn''t give up, "Let me start with a sentence, is the spring breeze?"


    Everyone acted like a game, slowly connected all the way, and arrived at Wenxuanwang Temple. Yan Shirong''s eyes quickly swept across the cornice, his face remained calm.


    Everyone was talking and walking inside, and someone went up the steps, but Li Muyi walked to the ancient cypress next to him, and said with a smile, "Your Highness, guess how old this ancient cypress is?"


    Yan Shirong walked over with a smile, and was about to avoid the position of the cornice, but at this moment, the person in front joined in and said: "... Changge Zhuxue Case."


    Yan Shirong''s heart twitched violently, and he moved a step to that side calmly, keeping a little distance from the others.


    He looked up at Gu Bai, and said with a casual smile: "Wen Si moves the eaves..."


    Before he finished speaking, the corners of the eaves above his head clicked lightly, and fell down, still three feet away from Yan Shirong.


    More than one person exhaled in a low voice, and Yan Shirong was also "surprised" and turned around.


    Li Muyi lost his voice and said: "Wen Si moves the eaves! Could it be that Your Highness is Wen Qu Xingjun who descended to the lower realm, so that he can get the favor of the most holy teacher!"


    Yan Shirong said anxiously: "Don''t dare! Don''t dare! It''s just a coincidence!"


    "No coincidence! This is no coincidence!"


    Everyone cheered and gathered around, all amazed at Gong Wei.


    The key to this matter lies in this clever word.


    This kind of five-character rhythm is just a word game, and there are few good sentences, but he just said that he moved the wind eaves, and the wind knocked down the corners of the eaves, and he was in the Confucian Temple again, which is too miraculous.


    Because Xinbao was worried, Emperor Ming Pei sent people over, and soon got the live broadcast.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned first, then, suddenly thinking about something, he couldn''t help murmuring: "This child! This child! This child is really..."


    He kept shaking his head, but did not continue.


    This kid is really well-intentioned.


    Give birth to a crystal heart and glazed intestines, so extremely intelligent, vigilant against outsiders, observing coldly, yet so considerate and soft to his family.


    He got Xinbao''s warning in advance, but in this matter, it is the worst policy to push the disease away, and it is the best policy to resort to tricks.


    But it''s just going to count, and it doesn''t matter how the score is.


    You know, Ziwei Star is the star of the emperor! And Wen Quxing is a capable minister and a good prime minister. Such a reputation will not help him to ascend to this position at all, and even faintly hinder him.


    And for himself, it is of no help.


    Originally, most of the people staring at him were idlers, but after this incident, literati would stare at him. This was a great pressure on his goal of taking the six yuan exam. It would be ridiculed in private.


    But he knew it was so, why did he still do it?


    To put it bluntly, he wants to achieve one thing, that is: this seat must be in their house, but it doesn''t have to be him.


    He implicitly expressed that he was willing to do his best for his father and brother, to make up for their deficiencies.


    To be honest, even Emperor Ming Pei himself couldn''t do it.


    Tianjia often has father and son brothers who are against each other, but in their family, Yan Qingshan has such a son, Yan Shifan has such a younger brother, and even...Yan Shirong has such a father and brother whom he is willing to help. It is also a great blessing.


    This family really makes people like it from the bottom of their hearts.


    Xinbao really doesn''t understand the twists and turns of these literati, she has never listened to any poems they recited.


    What she cared about was that she had already told her brother about the warning, but he was still almost hit, and nothing changed!


    Xinbao became more and more anxious as he thought about it, and murmured: "Is the jade card no longer working?"


    She grabbed Emperor Ming Pei''s sleeve: "My wife has just learned to engrave talismans in batches, so jade cards don''t work anymore?"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s thoughts were pulled away by her, seeing the little girl''s anxious eyes, he quickly comforted him: "No, no, it''s impossible."


    There is no way to tell her about these things here, he can only say: "Maybe my brother thinks this is not a disaster, so save a little, and there is no need for jade cards."


    Xinbao said angrily: "But not counting the later ones, there are still two yuan! How could brother do this! He doesn''t care about the seriousness! How can you save money on this kind of thing? It''s obviously stupid to ignore your own life in order to save money! "


    "Xinbao is right!" Emperor Ming Pei said very seriously: "Wait for brother to come back, see if you don''t scold him!"


    "Yes!" Xinbao rarely wanted to intercede: "Yeah, he must be scolded and punished! Let him remember this lesson!"


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei said without principle, "How does Xinbao say to punish him?"


    Xinbao paused.


    She thought about it seriously.


    Punishment station? The second brother is a weak chicken.


    Penalty for writing? The second brother is not afraid of writing at all.


    Punishment to practice martial arts? He is already practicing martial arts.


    Finally, the little girl made a final decision: "Punish him to suffer!"


    So Yan Shirong entered the palace with his front foot, and was invited into the Qianqing Palace with his back foot. He almost spit out the first sip of tea, looked at Emperor Ming Pei above him, and swallowed it with force, his teeth numb from the bitterness.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei signaled Xinbao to speak.


    Xinbao doesn''t want to talk to his brother.


    So the little girl gave Fang Wuyou a super serious gesture.


    Director Fang''s subordinates are also a bunch of big eunuchs and small eunuchs, but he didn''t dare to push back in front of the emperor.


    He could only resign himself to his fate and stepped forward, saying, "Second Highness, where is the jade plaque?"


    Yan Shirong coughed, and silently took out the jade token from his purse, as expected, he didn''t wear it close to his body.


    Xinbao snorted angrily.


    She has really lost a lot of weight now, and she is becoming more and more like a little girl. She is small and delicate, and she can hum in a soft voice, so cute.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Xinbao, brother just thinks that this matter does not require a jade token, so why bother throwing it away?"


    Xinbao stood up angrily: "Who says it won''t be used! You were almost hit by a tile! What if it misses it!"


    Yan Shirong said with a good-tempered smile: "No."


    "You still don''t admit it!" Xinbao said, "Obviously, it has already happened!"


    Emperor Ming Pei stood beside him with a calm face, it depends on how he wants to explain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： I have a little fairy

    Chapter 509 I have a little fairy


    Yan Shirong sighed softly, with an inside look on his face.


    Then, Emperor Ming Pei watched helplessly, and most of the momentum of the dumpling disappeared at once.


    The little girl, staring at her brother with a pair of black grape eyes, knew without thinking that she must have given him a lot of reasons.


    Then Yan Shirong said softly: "Xinbao, this matter is my brother''s fault, but my brother has no choice. Moreover, I have been standing far away from the cornice, and nothing will happen. I just want to take the opportunity to solve some things."


    Duanzi''s momentum lost half again.


    The little girl who was originally standing on the dragon chair with her head held high, held back for a while, took a step forward, sat on Ming Peidi''s lap, and whispered: "Yes, what is it?"


    Yan Shirong said softly: "I will not understand until Xinbao grows up."


    Tuanzi was not convinced: "But Xinbao is not a three or four-year-old child anymore, why did you hide it from Xinbao! Even if Xinbao doesn''t understand, you can tell Yeye! Xinbao will pick what he understands by the side. listen!"


    Yan Shirong said: "Yeah I understand."


    Tuanzi raised his face and looked at Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei showed no expression.


    Tuanzi''s small face clearly showed a guilty expression. She obviously felt that the adults had already made arrangements, but she was making trouble for no reason.


    She took Yeye''s hand, pulled it from left to right to hug herself, unhappy and helpless, she pouted and sulked.


    Emperor Ming Pei just wanted to say, silly boy, your brother actually didn''t say anything! You are just bullying you for being too sensible!


    Then Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yeah I don''t understand, Yeh I want to know too."


    Tuanzi''s back straightened up a little more immediately, and the milk was fierce: "Yeah, he said he didn''t understand, he said he wanted to know too!"


    Yan Shirong lowered his eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt hehe.


    Don''t dare to look at me after playing tricks? You should make it clear to my sister in front of me!


    Having said that, Emperor Ming Pei knew it too, and he didn''t dare to say it clearly, so in the end, he leniently let him go.


    Then the three of them had dinner together.


    While eating, Yan Shirong remembered and asked: "Huang Yeye, is there any result for the place that Zhou Hongting recruited?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I''ve been there, and I can''t find anything useful."


    Yan Shirong didn''t find it strange.


    That Yun Biyi is obviously good at divination. He can even calculate the horoscope of birth date. It is not surprising that if there is danger in divination, and then avoid it in advance.


    Now that they have a talisman, these things he did can¡¯t harm them anymore, that¡¯s just disgusting people who always hide in the dark.


    "It doesn''t matter," Tuanzi said, "Wait for Xinbao to look for it and see if there is anything that can be used!"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I have a little fairy, so why should I be worried? It''s the thieves who should be worried!"


    Yan Shirong said: "The grandson is thinking, if he finds that we can''t attack, will he change his target? After all, there should be people with great luck among the people."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How can you be considered lucky? If you make a fortune? Is it considered lucky to become a wealthy party? Is it considered lucky to be the number one in the imperial examination?"


    He replied: "I don''t think it counts, I think that the people he strikes are all people with great luck in the''country''."


    Yan Shirong nodded slowly, and the two looked at each other.


    Yes, if he really can use any luck, then even if he harms a hundred private merchants, the risk of exposure will be lower than harming a queen or a prince.


    He didn''t use this method, but instead stared at them. This shows that his ultimate goal is to seek the "country", and it is possible that he is a person from a foreign land, trying to take advantage of it. It is also possible that it is an evil way that uses mysterious techniques.


    After all, the Dragon Qi of the National Luck is a great tonic for the evil way.


    The downside of saying that is that they will always be in danger.


    But on the premise that they have a handy tool, this is a good thing. They don''t have to worry about him attacking the folks, and there will be troubles among the folks.


    And the most important thing is that after the opponent can''t draw luck, there will be a time when the picture will be seen!


    Xinbao returned to the palace after dinner, gave the two talismans she had drawn to his wife, and asked him to look at them first, then lay on the bed and read the books in the room.


    She found that she could not read every book in the room, no, it should be said that she didn''t have the hands to pick it up and look through it, she could only look at it with greedy eyes.


    From the beginning to the end, what she could flip through at will was the book of symbols.


    You can also look at the opened pill furnace.


    The alchemy furnace is three-legged, which is longer than the common gourd-shaped alchemy furnace. There are many small spaces, small holes, and small tubes inside, and the inside is full of runes.


    At this time, she obviously didn''t know how to do it, but when she saw it, she felt a faint feeling in her heart, as if she was very familiar with this and was very good at it... Just like acupuncture back then, it only needs a little opportunity... If you don''t learn it, you can... meeting! And it is very good! !


    Xinbao looked around over and over again with greedy eyes.


    The alchemy passed down in the world is actually a mixture of some heavy metals and cinnabar mercury. The so-called nine revolutions, that is, the reduction and oxidation reactions over and over again, it is not surprising to eat dead people.


    And this kind of alchemy is more like "purification" in her laboratory.


    After all, traditional Chinese medicine is a natural thing, there will be active ingredients, there will be invalid ingredients, and even toxic ingredients, so if it can be separated and purified, the effect will definitely be better.


    The commonly used methods are decoction, dipping, percolation, reflux, etc., but this kind of pill furnace is an anti-scientific tempering method. In addition to water, fire, and air... It''s amazing, she doesn''t know how to get the aura now.


    With these, according to the alchemy spectrum, add medicines one by one, or add several kinds of medicines, the main thing is to master the heat, so that each medicine can be fully tempered, and finally it will become a pill.


    If you want to say it, it is probably a bit like the commonly used traditional Chinese medicine extraction and concentration equipment. You can find alternative extraction tanks, condensate storage tanks, separation tubes, etc., but most of them are very different.


    Xinbao looked at it for a long time, but didn''t think of anything, so he could only sleep regretfully.


    She fell asleep and was still thinking, should she find out where there is alchemy, go and have a look, maybe she will be able to understand it all at once?


    As a result, I went to ask Yeye the next day, and Yeye smiled and said: "The technique of alchemy is banned among the people. I''m afraid there is no one in the capital who dares to blatantly do alchemy, but if you want to see the alchemy furnace, you can have someone take you to see it. There are many places can be found."


    Tuanzi nodded: "Xinbao wants to go and have a look."


    "Okay." Now Emperor Ming Pei is obedient to the little girl, agreeing to almost everything: "Yeah, ask someone to look for it. After you find it, I will ask Xing''er to take you to see it."


    While talking, Fang Wuyou came over to report: "Your Majesty, the Fourth Highness has come down."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Call me in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： Xinbao is a little dare

    Chapter 510 Xinbao is a Little Dare


    At this moment, the grandparents and grandchildren had just finished their lunch, Emperor Ming Pei was sitting cross-legged on the couch, Xinbao was sitting in the hollow of his legs, looking up at Yeye, shaking his little feet, very comfortable.


    Yan Shisheng came in, saluted, Xinbao said: "Fourth brother!"


    Yan Shisheng smiled at her, Emperor Ming Pei said with a smile: "Finally you know how to come to me? I heard that this scumbag is going to turn the world upside down."


    Even the sixth prince heard about it yesterday, and even reminded the twins tactfully, it shows how arrogant these people are... It really took him for a fool.


    Yan Shisheng smiled and said: "Yeah, I''ve heard about it, which means that my grandson''s acting is pretty good."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s just a group of slaves, so why bother with such effort."


    "Yeah," Yan Shisheng said, "Most of their arrogance is actually driven by my grandson. My grandson knows that Yeye will support my grandson, but my grandson still feels that there are some things that I don''t want to do personally. Maybe you can¡¯t see it in such detail, and you can¡¯t find it so comprehensive.¡±


    Xinbao interrupted solemnly: "If you want to destroy it, you must first make it crazy!"


    "You know it again?" Emperor Ming Pei didn''t even need to look at it, and directly fed his granddaughter back, smiling, "Is Xinbao a little capable?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "Xinbao is just a little dare."


    Emperor Ming Pei had never heard of this stalk: "What does Xiao Gangan mean?"


    Poof! Tuanzi looked up at him, and laughed haha, Xiao Baiya burst into laughter: "It''s Xiao Gangan with two hearts."


    Silly!


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and touched his granddaughter''s chin: "You are the only one who talks a lot!"


    He called Yan Shisheng: "Sit down, let''s talk."


    Yan Shisheng was well prepared and began to report immediately.


    While reporting, handing over materials one by one.


    Emperor Ming Pei was still feeding his granddaughter while listening, but gradually, his expression became serious. After washing his hands, he took the materials and looked at them carefully, and Xinbao looked at them with his hands.


    Yan Shisheng spoke very fluently, and all kinds of accounts came out of his mouth, even smoother than reading, Xinbao watched eagerly, and couldn''t keep up with him at all.


    After talking for more than half an hour, Emperor Ming Pei got up and went to the imperial study room, while telling Fang Wuyou to deliver a message, he pushed away all the courtiers who were going to meet in the afternoon, and listened to him attentively.


    Yan Shisheng spoke in one breath for nearly two hours.


    If it weren''t for Ming Peidi''s brains, he really couldn''t keep up. Anyway, Xinbao was completely dizzy, and this is really interlaced.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei read the accounts while listening, and started asking him again.


    Yan Shisheng answered fluently.


    Xinbao couldn''t help it, and ran over to Fang Wuyou, "Do you understand?"


    Fang Wuyou squatted down beside her: "This old slave can''t understand such a difficult thing."


    Xinbao squatted on the ground, resting his chin with both hands: "Hey, that''s okay, it means Xinbao is not too stupid."


    The little girl is small, soft-spoken, cute and cute, Fang Wuyou peeked at her head, and Ming Peidi didn''t look this way, just reached out her hand unintentionally, and touched Tuanzi''s small hair bag.


    Hey, even the hair is so soft and cute, I can''t blame the emperor for favoring something, let someone take a look, such a small little girl is also attractive.


    Yan Shisheng is really good at these things, not only accounts, but also affairs. He doesn''t find it complicated at all. He has been here for more than two months, and he has really figured out the door.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard it, and couldn''t wait for one night, so he called Long Xiangwei directly, surrounded the inner mansion, and he went to sit in the town himself.


    In recent years, the palace has indeed been in chaos. The big eunuchs in the inner palace are eating their brains full of fat. There are couples in the palace, and there are still wives outside the palace who recognize the adopted son... the life is so nourishing, it is not like nothing at all. root man.


    At this moment, many people were about to have dinner, and they were surrounded, and they were all dumbfounded.


    Up until now, no one thought it would have anything to do with Yan Shisheng.


    Then Long Xiangwei counted the names, and grabbed people one by one, grabbed one, tied one up.


    There were some people who dared to accuse them of being wronged. When they came out to see, the emperor was sitting outside, and he choked back.


    Yan Shisheng stood quietly behind Yeye, the young boy who had always been simple and timid, now straightened his back, with a faint smile on his face, bright eyes, like a real nobleman.


    Someone has noticed it, but can''t believe it.


    Someone still didn''t realize that something was wrong, and begged him for mercy with a loud voice.


    Yan Shisheng didn''t pay attention, only occasionally lowered his head, pointed at someone, and explained a few words to Emperor Ming Pei.


    A total of forty people were arrested with a whimper. Emperor Ming Pei simply came to support his grandson.


    Then Yan Shisheng called the rest of the people in.


    He sat down on the main seat and said directly: "I have been in the inner mansion for more than two months. I have found some things and reported them to Yeye. Those people who were taken away today will not be able to come back. There are still some People, with their heads on their necks, it''s up to you if you want to live or not."


    He was young, and when he said this, he was still polite, but when he said a word, all the eunuchs in the hall knelt down.


    Seriously, how many people here have never received filial piety and received benefits? Who is not guilty or afraid?


    Yan Shisheng didn''t cry out, and said directly: "I know what everyone has done, I am stingy, since Yeye handed over the inner palace to me, I can''t rub the sand in my eyes, such as the supervisor of ceremonies, you Do you really treat the inner courtyard of the palace as your own home? You can buy any errand for as much money as you want, I really can¡¯t believe the price is clearly marked, it¡¯s so bold! It¡¯s not wrong to punish your nine clans!¡±


    He didn''t say much, he only pointed to the most painful point. When the eunuchs knelt down, they were just flustered for a while, but listening all the way, they were really sweaty.


    What a dog that can bite people and don¡¯t bark... They never expected, how many times they looked at him, they would think that this person is a soft man, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be a wolf with a bright heart and a bright eye, with vicious eyes and ruthless attacks!


    In just two months, it was cleaner than the capital they had been in for two years!


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei has been in power for more than 30 years now, and the monarchy is extremely powerful. The current Inner Palace is not very powerful.


    But it is the emperor''s inner courtyard after all!


    This money goes in and out like running water, not to mention, whoever¡¯s things are used, and who¡¯s things are not used, and the rights are really great.


    But the advantage is that these eunuchs are all "slaves", so you don''t need to think too much, just cut the mess quickly and deal with all the picks, and then Yan Shishengzhen was frightened, and picked out the promising people to take over from these people This is called doing the work better than doing the past.


    The group of people has been busy all night, and the next day, they all have new faces in purchasing errands and so on.


    But for people inside and outside the palace, the most intuitive feeling is that things are not delayed after the person is changed.


    Cleaning up people is the means, not delaying things is the skill!


    Suddenly, the name of Yan Silang spread in private, it was really a blockbuster!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： successful king

    Chapter 511 The Conservative King


    Although this matter is a matter of the emperor''s inner court, due to the many involvements, there is indeed a lot of trouble.


    Two days later, Emperor Ming Pei transferred Yan Qingshan to the cabinet, and designated Li Tingfang, the chief assistant of the cabinet, as the crown prince Shao Fu.


    In this way, everyone thought they had realized it.


    Yan Qingshan may not be good enough, but he is not bad either. The main reason is that he will have a son!


    There is a second son with outstanding literary talent, and now there is a fourth son who is good at economics, there are three sons who are the ties of Jianghu, there are Xiao Tai and Yuan Xiang...how about being invincible!


    Even if he is not good enough himself, it is enough to be a conservative king.


    But an old fox like Yuan Xiang secretly felt that... This proves that the emperor really wants to surpass the prince and establish a grandson. After all, this is tantamount to putting Yan Qingshan on the bright side. Your grandson!


    But when the emperor does things, you can secretly think about it in your heart, but you have to pretend to be confused and follow the emperor''s rhythm.


    At this time, Xinbao followed Yuan Shenjue out of the palace, went to a Taoist temple, and saw their sealed alchemy furnace.


    It has been many years, most of them are dirty and broken, there are several kinds, big and small, they look very delicate, but they are different from the one in her mind.


    Anyway, Xinbao watched and even touched each of them, without feeling familiar at all.


    She kept looking around, but couldn''t find anything, but finally, she saw a small alchemy furnace.


    This alchemy furnace is very small, bigger than an incense burner, and much smaller than an ordinary alchemy furnace, only half the height of a person, but its structure is very similar to the one in my mind.


    At this moment, the Taoist temple is clearing the scene. Xinbao asked, and asked someone to take him away. Then he told them, change this place, add an inner slot here, and add a protruding one here. tuyere¡­


    After the shadow guard wrote it down, he asked someone to change it.


    Yuan Shenjue chatted leisurely with Xinbao: "I found that the pot is the same as ordinary swordsmanship. It is easy to understand and Baili Rong."


    He also used the jug to represent the sign.


    Xinbao turned back to look at him, couldn''t help being amused, Yuan Shen smiled and continued: "It''s just the few pictures you drew for me, you didn''t tell me the distance between each line, the degree of bend, etc. But when I think about that path carefully, I feel like I can draw it."


    Xinbao hasn''t practiced calligraphy for the past two days, so he just drew a talisman when he went there, and only drew a rough outline, and then gave it to his wife first, thinking that he would adjust it slowly when he had time, but he forgot it after being busy these two days, no Thinking of my wife is self-reliant.


    Xinbao touched his face: "My wife is amazing! Xinbao has another reason to be lazy!"


    Yuan Shenjue smiled and said: "Although you are lazy, I only ''inspired'' Hua Shi when I went out in the morning, and now he went to the Imperial Hospital to watch them cook and stir-fry medicine, saying that he wanted to hear that the medicine was ripe. What''s the sound."


    "Wow!" Tuanzi continued to praise him: "My wife is awesome!"


    Hua Shuang deliberately smiled: "Shouldn''t it be that the apprentice is awesome?"


    Tuanzi said as a matter of course: "But Huashi is not here, and can''t hear it?"


    Oh~~Hua Shuang has realized that she can praise anyone who dares to love her in front of her.


    The small alchemy furnace was repaired and brought in, Xinbao changed two more places.


    When it was brought in again, it was basically the same as the one in my mind, only the difference was in size.


    When Yuan Shenjue came in, he found that Tuanzi was holding the alchemy furnace with both hands, with a serious expression on his face.


    Yuan Shen Jue was amused by her: "What are you doing?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is looking for that illusory feeling! As long as you find the feeling, you don''t need to learn it."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Then did you find it?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "You try."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled, followed her example, put his hand on it, and Xinbao put his hand on the back of his hand.


    After a while, Yuan Shenjue glanced at Tuanzi, and Tuanzi glanced at him, both couldn''t help laughing.


    Then Yuan Shenjue said: "How about we find a place to light a fire?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "That''s fine."


    So the two of them moved the pill stove to the corner of the yard and started a fire.


    Almost as soon as the fire on the lower part was ignited, it felt like a whistling, and all the flames were sucked in by the upper part, swishing.


    Xinbao stood up and wanted to open the lid to have a look.


    But the alchemy furnace, which is half a person tall, is equivalent to her height. Hua Shuang quickly blocked her, lifted the lid with one hand, and made a sound in surprise.


    Yuan Shenjue picked up the dumpling and looked at it. The various holes and pipes on the furnace formed a swirling airflow, so after the flame entered, it was like gossip, half of it was fire, and half was smoke.


    Xinbao said: "Quickly, find something to block this place."


    It was only then that she noticed that the great alchemy furnace in her mind had a small door outside the tunnel that could be lifted up and down, which was very delicate.


    It was too late to fix the small door, so Yan Ke picked up a stone and carefully covered the hole.


    Then the flame inside split.


    Everyone chatted, "No, it should be blocked tightly, so that no air can enter."


    "Yes, try it with mud."


    So Yanke squeezed another ball of mud to block it, and the flame changed its course at that time, so everyone blocked this, blocked that, and tried one by one.


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Look, Xinbao, every small door is blocked, the place where the flame can reach is different, and when the time comes, the medicine put in each is different, and the heat may be different."


    Duanzi nodded again and again: "That''s right."


    He asked: "Then what do you remember?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, his eyes wide and innocent: "There is no..."


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "That''s not in a hurry, now in the spring of March, everything is growing, and grass and trees are sent here every day, maybe tomorrow Xinbao will be able to read."


    Duanzi nodded.


    Everyone tried back and forth for a while, amazed, and then Yuan Shenjue glanced at the repaired alchemy furnace, and said: "Let''s make a new one, with a small door."


    He asked Xinbao: "Is it only this big?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "That''s right, let''s make it this big. You can learn slowly."


    Hao Huashi heard about this at night, and was also very interested, so he took some medicinal materials to try.


    The next day, several people tried it for a whole day, and then Hao Huashi ran over to her and said, "Master, I finally understand the feeling you said, the feeling of opening and closing the lid of this alchemy furnace is completely different. When I close the lid, I feel that the medicine is ripening faster, and I really need to ''listen''."


    Xinbao Xin said, is it like a pressure cooker?


    Hao Huashi continued: "And I feel that there are doors in these small holes, and there should be some small mechanism in these inner grooves. After the medicine is cooked, you can pump it, and then the medicine will fall to the bottom, and finally, put the small Once all the doors are closed, the flames will gather below, and all the medicinal materials will be mixed together to make a pill."


    Xinbao thought it made sense, so he "looked" carefully.


    But now she can only look at the things in the house and cannot move them, so after looking carefully for a long time, she realized that there is really a small mechanism!


    The shape is like a bucket, which is a tapered groove at the bottom. After putting the medicine in, it looks like a wall-mounted iron inner bag, but judging by the feeling, it should be able to be pushed in. The thing turned down, and then the groove was closed, so it should not be visible from the outside.


    Ahh! I really want to try it myself!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： Sitting on the grass

    Chapter 512 Waiting for Grass


    Xinbao said: "Tell them not to make pill furnaces, we will take a look later."


    Hao Huashi nodded.


    Xinbao turned around and pestered Yeye again, wanting to go for a stroll in the garden.


    She feels that the three-living stone needs more vegetation at each level, and the common and extinct ones are different, but if the common name is 0.5 points, and the extinct one is 1 point, then the upgrade needs about three or six. , Nine, Twelve, Fifteen and so on.


    That¡¯s actually not too much.


    Emperor Ming Pei agreed.


    This time they went to Concubine Shu''s natal garden.


    Concubine Shu has no children, and has cooperated with Mrs. Lin a few times, and they are quite chatty. Occasionally, Mrs. Lin will come to chat with her for a while.


    So she raised her mouth, and Mrs. Lin agreed, and said something to Yan Qingshan.


    This time, she came with Xinbao.


    And this time, because the field was to be cleared, Xinbao didn''t "play", but walked as fast as possible, only trying to find rare vegetation.


    It took three days to turn around the garden, but nothing was found.


    Although she knew that this was the normal state, and the further she went, the less likely it would be to gain anything, but she was still quite disappointed.


    As a result, as soon as she returned to the palace, Miss Lin smiled and said to her: "Xin Baoer, what do you think this is?"


    Xinbao took a look and saw that there were two more potted flowers by the wall, he immediately cheered up, ran over, and as he ran, the Sansheng Stone lit up.


    Xinbao was both surprised and delighted: "Who brought this?"


    Miss Lin laughed and said, "Fourth brother asked someone to send it back."


    Brothers are all strong, the prince''s family is very prosperous, and the emperor even pushes...so the people below are trying their best to please them. From time to time, someone will send flowers and plants into the palace, no matter what the season is.


    Anyway, everyone knows now that farewells may not be accepted, but flowers and plants, as long as they are rare, will never be rejected.


    Especially because the fourth elder brother has settled down in the inner palace, those imperial merchants who originally enshrined the inner palace were afraid that there would be changes. Received two extinct ones in one day.


    Xinbao doesn''t need to go out anymore, she just sits and waits for good news every day, either from the Valley of Healing Doctors, or from the Neifu, sometimes her father will receive a gift and send someone to bring it back.


    Xinbao feels that every day her forehead is bubbling +1~~~+1~~~


    It''s ten days in a blink of an eye.


    Hua Shuang kept vigil at night, always feeling that something was wrong, and when she lifted the curtain, she was frightened and dumbfounded: "Master!"


    In an instant, several people moved together, Hua Han came in, gasping for air, stuttering in shock: "Master, master is gone!"


    Hua Shuang subconsciously stretched out her hand, went to feel in the bed, and said, "It''s still warm."


    Yanke was outside, and said anxiously: "Don''t say anything, I''ll inform His Highness."


    In the middle of the night, Yan Qingshan and Lin Niangzi rushed over, Yan Shirong and Yuan Shenjue also came, and after a while, Emperor Ming Pei also got the report and came quietly.


    Although he was astonished, he was not very flustered.


    After all, Chengqian Palace is now a fortress of iron and steel, and Huashuang Huahan''s kung fu is not what it used to be. It is impossible to take people away silently under their protection.


    Furthermore, Hua Shuang felt surprised that the quilt was still warm just after the room, and Xinbao had said before that she felt that the room could be entered.


    So, while sending out people to search, just in case, he stayed by the bed.


    When it was early morning, Yan Shirong persuaded: "Xinbao usually wakes up late, and goes in in a dream, and probably won''t wake up until morning, and will come out when he wakes up. Yeye and Daddy don''t have to worry too much, it''s better to go to bed Morning."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I''m going to wait here for Xinbao to wake up, and Qingshan will take my place."


    Yan Qingshan stood up and said, "Father Emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand, very willfully: "Go."


    What can Yan Qingshan say, he can only go to the morning court for his old child father.


    Yan Shirong felt a little funny while watching.


    He found that his father, if he said he would be beaten, was really a life of concern. The more things were on his shoulders, not only would he not collapse due to the pressure, but he would become stronger when he was strong, more steadfast, and more capable. , It feels like a lot of potential has been stimulated.


    As for Xinbao, she really didn''t feel anything at all. She fell asleep until Chenzheng (8 o''clock) and was woken up by the cold.


    She turned over and sat up on the couch, only to find that it was a large wooden house.


    But there are no seams on the walls, the shape of the windows is not regular, and there are vines and flowers protruding in. How to put it, it seems that a tree grows like this.


    She also slept on a wooden bed with wooden sleepers, but there was no wooden quilt, and Xinbao curled up into a ball with cold.


    Looking back and forth, she suddenly came to her senses, then jumped out of bed as if flying, and ran outside.


    Sure enough, she saw the pharmacy and study room she had seen before, so she ran to the side of the alchemy furnace first, and pushed the slots, and it was possible to push them in.


    The outside of this alchemy furnace is carved with a green dragon. After pushing it in, the outside of the slot is mostly dragon claws, with grooves, which can be picked and then pulled away. It is extremely delicate.


    It¡¯s just that the pill furnace is very high, probably reaching the height of an adult¡¯s chest, much taller than her, Xinbao moved a stool, peeked in... only half of it could be seen, Xinbao thought about it, and was witty After moving two stools over, and then moving another stool up, it becomes a super stable triangle.


    Xinbao carefully supported the alchemy furnace, climbed up, climbed up again, and could look down on the whole interior of the alchemy furnace.


    Feeling that there is a doorway in every groove, Xinbao leaned in and tried to touch it, and found that not only the medicine tank can move, but also some small platforms inside can be pushed in. After pushing in, the position on the inner wall is just It''s flat, and outside, it happens to be a carved dragon body, which can''t be seen, it''s simply exquisite.


    Xinbao became more and more amazed as he watched, and accidentally fell into it.


    Xinbao was caught off guard, cried out in pain, and subconsciously called out: "Wife! Wife help me!"


    Several people outside stood up abruptly.


    The bed in front of him was still empty, but the voice clearly came from here.


    Emperor Ming Pei was startled and said, "Did you hear that?"


    Yuan Shen Jue has already responded: "Xinbao! Xinbao! Xinbao! Where are you! What''s wrong with you?"


    Tuanzi stopped crying for a while, and then cried, "Honey, Xinbao fell into the alchemy furnace!"


    Everyone: "..." As expected of you.


    Yuan Shenjue said urgently: "I can''t get in!"


    Xinbao was taken aback for a moment.


    As soon as she woke up, she began to explore in a daze. It wasn''t until this time that she suddenly realized the current situation.


    Finding that his wife couldn''t come in, she stopped crying and got up with a whoosh.


    Actually, although the alchemy furnace is tall, the furnace used to make alchemy is not that big. Standing on the side, Xinbao could hit her neck, but she couldn''t get out even if it hit her neck!


    She won''t be the first space host in history to be trapped and died in a pill furnace? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： Social death scene

    Chapter 513 Society''s Death Scene


    Yuan Shenjue spun round the ground anxiously, and said at the same time: "Aren''t there a lot of medicine tanks inside, can you climb out by stepping on it?"


    Xinbao endured the pain, and pulled out these medicine troughs and small tables one by one. Fortunately, these tables were originally scattered, following a certain "momentum", Xinbao held the sides with both hands, and then Start climbing.


    The people outside waited in fear.


    Xinbao''s small arms trembled, the whole dumpling trembled slightly, and the sides of those medicine tanks were also very thin, and she didn''t wear shoes or even socks, so it hurt a lot when she stepped on them.


    Fortunately, she is really thinner now and has more energy. Finally, she climbed up slightly trembling, then carefully controlled her balance, stepped over the side, and stepped on the stool.


    She let out a long breath.


    Yuan Shenjue was outside, and turned around in a hurry, but didn''t dare to call her.


    Xinbao sat on the side, didn''t care whether his **** was tight or not, panted for a while, then shook his calves again, and slowly climbed down on the stool.


    The layout here is two small rooms, with medicine cabinets, smelting tools, tables and chairs on the bottom, and a raised table on this side, which is very empty, and a simple medicine shelf next to it, probably for a special purpose. It is used for alchemy.


    Xinbao couldn''t help but said again: "Wife?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I''m here, how?"


    Xinbao said: "I crawled out, but how do I get out?"


    Yuan Shen Jue kept his voice steady: "Where were you when you woke up?"


    Xinbao said: "On the bed."


    Then she went to the bed over there, sat and lay down, but still couldn''t get out.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but said: "Xinbao, weren''t you at the stone table that time before?"


    But Xinbao didn''t respond, as if he couldn''t hear it, Yuan Shenjue repeated it, Xinbao let out an oh, and pushed the door out again.


    There was no wind outside, but it was still quite cold. Xinbao was only wearing pajamas when he was sleeping, and his feet were bare, shivering from the cold. After sitting outside for a while, he still couldn''t come out.


    Yuan Shen was sweating in a hurry, but he said in a steady voice: "Don''t worry, Xinbao, don''t worry, this place belongs to you. It stands to reason that no matter where you are, you can come out if you want. You first Don''t worry, don''t panic, just find a warm place and slowly think about getting out, it should be fine."


    Xinbao was also about to freeze to death. He let go of his calves, ran back to the couch, hugged his legs, took two deep breaths, and thought about going out...


    The next moment, her body softened, and several people let out a low voice, and she had already come out.


    Xinbao herself was taken aback, and when she came back to her senses, she felt wronged for a while.


    The fall just now was so painful that she tried her best not to cry. Seeing that her relatives were all there, her eyes turned red and her little mouth trembled into wavy lines: "Yeah, Xinbao is good, it''s so cold, it''s about to freeze It hurts to die, "


    She pointed to her head and then to her legs. There were too many painful places, and she couldn''t point at all: "It hurts..."


    She threw herself into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, and saw her wife standing behind, reaching out to stroke her head, Xinbao''s eyes were blurred, and big tears fell straight down, then Hua Shuang quickly took the handkerchief over, and gave it to her She wiped away her tears and pinched her little snot.


    Xinbao was sluggish at that time.


    Even the feeling of grievance was interrupted for a moment, and then he became even more aggrieved.


    The other fairies are wearing high buns, stepping on auspicious clouds, and holding long cloaks...flying like a fairy.


    She fell and hurt her head, her leg was bruised, her arm was purple, her whole body was dirty, she was shivering from the cold, and she still had a clear nose... She died at the scene.


    Why is she so unlucky!


    She couldn''t help it, she burst into tears, and while pushing Yuan Shenjue hard, telling him to turn around and not look at her, she cried indistinctly: "Xinbao wants to change his wife..."


    Yuan Shen Jue had tears in his distressed eyes, and in a blink of an eye, he was amused by her and laughed out loud again.


    Why can she always do it, the poor one is so cute, the poor one is so funny? ?


    Others might think that she blamed him for not saving her, but he immediately understood her crying point.


    He just wanted to talk about changing his wife or something, but it was too late, he had seen such big scenes as bedwetting, a little runny nose... He really didn''t pay attention.


    The room is filled with extremely strong Danxiang.


    Although I have never smelled such a strong danxiang before, but the moment I smell it, it seems that my consciousness will tell you that this is danxiang.


    It smells a bit like medicine, but it is completely different. It is really strong. The fragrance makes people feel refreshed and involuntarily take a deep breath.


    The people below were busy.


    First ask the doctor woman to check that there are no broken wounds on her body, and check that the injury on her head is not serious, and then bring hot water in, and take a hot bath first.


    After all, she is almost five years old, and Xinbao is taking a bath, only Mrs. Lin is helping in it, and all the adults avoid it.


    Emperor Ming Pei stood under the eaves with his hands behind his back, feeling a little strange.


    One moment he felt that he had met a true **** and had seen the tricks of a god, but the next moment, he realized that this was the little granddaughter of his dazed direct relative, which was completely different from the legend.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but said to Yan Shirong: "Even if Xinbao is ten years old! She won''t be so difficult, everything is difficult."


    "Yes!" Yan Shirong couldn''t help saying: "Xinbao is not an ordinary four or five-year-old child, she has been ill for three years! Her body is far inferior to that of an ordinary child."


    Emperor Ming Pei thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No way, if Xinbao is really ten years old, maybe..."


    He swallowed, Yan Shirong also paused, and murmured after a long while: "Xinbao woke up suddenly, without any warning, and within a few days of her waking up, it will be my death."


    The two wise men looked at each other silently, their hearts awe-inspiring.


    If Xinbao was ten years old and her body was flexible enough, with her intelligence, she would be able to deal with these things with ease.


    Now it is obvious, let alone ten years old, even if Xinbao wakes up ten days later, the whole family will not be able to survive.


    The two were silent for a long time.


    At this moment, someone suddenly called out in surprise.


    Yan Shirong frowned and said, "Take over?"


    "Your Highness!" Jie Mei''s tongue tied in surprise: "You, look."


    Yan Shirong was startled, went down the steps, looked up, and saw many birds, butterflies, and bees parked on the eaves, each dancing gracefully.


    Emperor Ming Pei also came down to take a look, and said, "Danxiang."


    Yes, it should be Danxiang.


    Xinbao fell into the alchemy furnace and was dyed with a strong fragrance of alchemy. Everyone could smell it, but how could they not smell these butterflies.


    But this scene does look amazing.


    Xinbao took a bath for a quarter of an hour, and the ground dragon in the room was very warm. Huashuang fished her out and changed her clothes, and carefully put her into the quilt. Madam Lin sat down and fed her **** soup.


    The people below removed the bath and invited the emperor and the others to come in.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Hey, I''m here."


    Ms. Lin got up and handed him the **** soup bowl. Emperor Ming Pei hugged the dumpling and fed her **** soup.


    Xinbao hates the taste of ginger, but now he can''t care less and drank it in one gulp.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514： Mustard Seed Nasumi

    Chapter 514 Mustard Seed Nasumi


    Hua Shuang took the bowl and withdrew, only her own people were left, and Xinbao babbled a few words.


    She didn''t have time to look at anything, she just looked at the alchemy stove and got a big embarrassment, but even so, after entering and exiting, she felt that it was different from before.


    How to put it, it used to be ornamental, but now it is immersive.


    Xinbao tried to get the book inside, but still couldn''t get it out, but he could read it and flip through it.


    But Xinbao tried to put in the big welcome pillow next to it, but he put it in all at once, and he could also take it out.


    So, the things inside can¡¯t be taken out, but the things outside can be put in or taken out? ?


    Xinbao grabbed Emperor Mingpei casually again, tried to pull him in, but couldn''t get in, then tried to pull his wife in, but couldn''t get in... It seems that it is impossible to be lazy if you want to find someone to take over.


    As I tried it, I could smell the aroma of rice.


    Xinbao was already hungry, and Ming Peidi and the others didn''t eat, because they were afraid that Xinbao would be cold, and the ground dragon was too hot, and Ming Peidi was sweating on his forehead.


    Seeing that it was inconvenient for him, Mrs. Lin took the excuse of changing clothes and left first.


    As soon as she left, Emperor Ming Pei took off his big clothes and sat cross-legged on the couch.


    Put the big table beside the couch, Yuan Shenjue, Hao Huashi and Yan Shirong sat below.


    Xinbao usually likes to eat vegetables but not to eat, but today she is hungry, so she doesn''t talk too much, and keeps her head dry while Huashuang gently stirs the porridge for her.


    Yan Shirong looked at her and sighed: "I never thought that the mustard seed Nasumer actually happened."


    Yuan Shenjue''s thoughts are more down-to-earth, he said: "This mustard seed sounds very cold, I need to put some quilts, pillows and clothes in it, in case there is such a thing like falling asleep and accidentally going in, it will save the cold into this."


    Yan Shirong said: "It shouldn''t happen, this is the first time, so it should be like this."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Put some if you can, what if?" He looked at his little granddaughter, Xinbao''s face was almost buried in the bowl, and when the little chopsticks were pulled, Yuan Shen Juefei seemed to be He puts vegetables into her bowl, and she eats whatever he holds.


    Emperor Ming Pei patted her head: "It''s not too late to be so hungry."


    Yan Shirong said: "Does it take extra energy to go in and out?"


    Yuan Shen Jue thought of something, and suddenly smiled, Yan Shirong couldn''t help but also smiled: "Climbing out of the alchemy furnace is indeed quite hard work."


    Xinbao ate half a bowl of rice in one go, and finally calmed down his hunger.


    Emperor Ming Pei took the porridge and handed it to her. Xinbao took a few sips of the porridge while ordering: "I want ribs."


    Several people picked ribs for her.


    There is nothing difficult to pick out of the dishes in the palace, even the fish has no thorns, at most there is a big thorn in the middle, and all the random thorns are removed.


    Xinbao said while eating: "It would be great if I could bring someone in, no matter if it''s Second Brother or Xiaoxian Brother, if you put him in, you''ll know everything when you come out."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Don''t be greedy, this is already a miracle."


    Tuanzi nodded immediately: "Yes, we must cherish blessings."


    Yuan Shen Jue asked her: "How big is the couch inside?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s like...as big as that one."


    She pointed to the couch under the window.


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Is there any water?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be there," Xinbao thought for a while, "I''ll look for it later."


    She was full, rinsed her mouth, rolled up her sleeves, and showed them her arms: "Xinbao hurts here."


    The four of them touched one by one, Xinbao lifted the quilt again: "The legs also hurt, and the feet hurt too."


    She put Yubai''s little feet on Yeye''s lap, and Yeye didn''t dislike her. While eating, she lifted them up and took a look, and saw red marks on the soles of the chubby feet.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and said, "What''s going on?"


    Xinbao talked and compared: "It''s the groove, the inside is very thin, and it hurts when you step on it."


    Emperor Ming Pei scolded Yuan Shenjue: "It''s all your bad idea."


    Yan Shirong said: "By the way, you are inside, can''t you hear Yeye?"


    "Really?" Xinbao was a little strange: "Yeah, did you talk too? Xinbao only heard brother Xiaoxian talking, and the voice was not too loud, as if... calling the door outside the gate, separated by one floor."


    Yan Shen Jue said: "We can all hear you talking, the voice is very close, as if you are sitting on the bed and disappearing."


    Tuanzi snorted, and went over to hug her, Emperor Ming Pei pressed her head, "Okay, don''t flop around, sleep for a while after eating, cover your sweat, don''t catch a cold."


    Xinbao groaned again, then lay down, watching them eat with big eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei finished eating and rinsed, and said, "Go back."


    Yuan Shenjue and others saluted and retreated. Emperor Ming Pei only slept for half the night yesterday, so he directly asked someone to bring a thin quilt, lay down and patted his granddaughter gently: "Go to sleep, yeah, I will sleep with you for a while."


    Xinbao stretched out his little feet from under the quilt, inserted into his quilt, and stepped on Yeye''s leg.


    Emperor Ming Pei put the two quilts in between, ignored her, closed his eyes, and patted her gently.


    Xinbao stomped around by herself for a while, seeing that Yeye had kept her eyes closed, and gradually fell asleep, she turned over, turned to her side, and hugged him with her warm little hands. Yeye''s face, the small face moved closer, and the tip of Yeye''s nose was pressed against the tip of Yeye''s nose, and soon fell asleep.


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help being amused when she heard that Emperor Ming Pei had coaxed her granddaughter to sleep.


    I heard that you can put things in it, so she began to think about what things could be put in it.


    Since the couch is only as big as a cool couch, the mattress can¡¯t be big, and it can¡¯t be heavy. Xinbao is small and boring, so how can she make it herself?


    So Mrs. Lin told her to go down and rush to make a few silk cotton mattresses that can be spread on the cool couch. They should not be big, but light and warm. If the time comes, you can also wear it.


    While thinking about it, she felt like her children were going out to study, but suddenly she felt reluctant and couldn''t help crying.


    Outside, Yan Qingshan walked in quickly and said, "How?"


    Ms. Lin told him, Yan Qingshan listened quietly and nodded.


    Ms. Lin asked him again: "How does it feel to go to court?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "A little nervous."


    Ms. Lin said: "Didn''t they ask you?"


    "I asked," Yan Qingshan said, "I didn''t say anything, I just said that you don''t need to worry, the father is just temporarily unable to get away because of something."


    Ms. Lin asked: "And then?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "No, then, I don''t deal with affairs, I just go to court for the father."


    As he spoke, he frowned.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very diligent and rigorous in his administration. His sons, not to mention acting on behalf of the emperor, have never done anything on behalf of the emperor.


    Before February 2, it was okay for him to farm on behalf of the emperor, but now he is acting on behalf of the emperor...Looking at the shocked expressions of those old foxes, he knows how big the impact of this matter will be, no matter how ignorant he is of the government.


    He used to think that Emperor Ming Pei wanted to protect his children and grandchildren, but now, he really couldn''t figure out what Emperor Ming Pei was going to do.


    He just came back to ask, and since Xinbao was fine, he went out again.


    Emperor Ming Pei really slept all morning.


    Children sleep with an adult, and usually they can''t sleep. Anyway, Xinbao didn''t wake up until Yeye woke up. Later, Emperor Ming Pei got up and left, and she woke up in a daze.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to Fang Wuyou''s report in a low voice while drinking tea.


    Xinbao also got up, got dressed, Ming Peidi had lunch with her with great interest, and then set off to clean the palace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515： Top 10 Unsolved Mysteries

    Chapter 515 Ten Unsolved Mysteries


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei left, Xinbao wondered if she should visit her newly acquired space.


    But a little timid.


    It would be great if my wife could go in. We can hold hands and explore together. It¡¯s okay to fall into the alchemy furnace. Get on the wife¡¯s brand roller coaster and fly out in no time.


    While in a daze, Yuan Shenjue came in.


    Duanzi opened her hands: "My wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged her: "I''m afraid you will be afraid of going to a new place, so come here to accompany you."


    Tuanzi said: "But Xinbao is still afraid."


    Yuan Shen Jue kissed her on the forehead lightly, she kept her little face up, and he kissed her again.


    Tuanzi who successfully tricked the two kissers shook his head: "Kissing is useless, I''m still a little scared. Xinbao wants his wife to go in with Xinbao."


    "Okay," Yuan Shen said with a smile: "Then you think hard, think hard, maybe if you think too much, I will be able to enter."


    Xinbao sighed like a little adult, grabbed his hand with two small hands, squeezed it with all his strength, and pulled it in violently... The next moment, Yuan Shenjue felt that his hands were empty, and Xiaotuanzi disappeared out of thin air again. .


    He said: "Xinbao? Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi got up from the ground, and patted the dirt on his little **** with his hand back: "Don''t call it Xinbao in the future, Xinbao will change its name from today to haha!"


    Yuan Shen Jue laughed and said, "Why are you called Haha?"


    Tuanzi said, "Then when you laugh at me, Xinbao can pretend that you are calling my name."


    Yuan Shenjue comforted her: "Xinbao is the cutest and smartest, it makes people happy when they see it, that''s why they laugh."


    Xinbao snorted softly, while looking up.


    When she came in, she felt very cold, but after putting on her clothes, she realized that the temperature here was slightly warmer than outside.


    It looks like a small farmyard that is not too big. The wooden house in the front faces south.


    There is a gravel road in the middle of the small courtyard, with stone tables and chairs on one side, and there are many shelves behind, where some medicinal materials are dried.


    On the other side is a huge rock, which seems to be a hill. When I look up, I feel that there are some trees on it.


    While looking at it, Xinbao talked to Yuan Shenjue, and Yuan Shenjue said, "What does that stone look like?"


    Xinbao froze for a moment, then stepped forward to touch it.


    The stone''s tentacles are warm and moist, and it has a jade-like texture, but she can''t see the edge of the boulder, and she doesn''t know if it is a three-life stone.


    Xinbao walked into the room with short legs and took a look.


    The house is just like what she saw before, with a study and a pharmacy.


    Xinbao read and muttered: "Xinbao doesn''t seem to be able to understand these books! It''s so strange! Only one bookcase is a medicine book, and Xinbao can understand it... Hey!" She said in surprise: "There are still books written here. This word, this word is beautifully written, Xinbao thinks that even if he grows up, he will not be able to write it, could it be written by you?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "Maybe."


    He asked: "What are those books? What''s the title?"


    After a long time, he asked, "Have you spoken, Xinbao?"


    "Say it!" She said, "Xinbao read several familiar book titles!"


    Okay, Yuan Shenjue said: "Forget it. You look at other things first."


    Xinbao went to the pharmacy again, and there was still medicine in the medicine cabinet! And the quality is excellent, it seems to be stored well, and it can be used directly.


    Xinbao thought about it, and went back again, looking for alchemy, but there was no such thing. Instead, there were some jade slips that I didn¡¯t know why they were used. The shape was like the jade version of the bamboo slips, but smaller. After a long time, I tried to stick it to the forehead and the head again, but there was no response.


    Xinbao suddenly thought: "Could it be that these are all higher than our world, so even Xinbao can''t see them?"


    Although he knew she couldn''t see it, Yuan Shenjue still nodded: "It''s very likely."


    Xinbao said regretfully: "So you can''t make alchemy even if you have an alchemy furnace?"


    "Not necessarily," Yuan Shenjue said, "Since the alchemy furnace we use can form such a strange flame, it must be able to make alchemy."


    My wife is right.


    So Xinbao took out a brush, and based on his memory, he drew an internal diagram of the alchemy furnace, walked around the alchemy furnace, and drew an external structural diagram.


    I didn¡¯t realize until I finished the painting. This ink is here. Could it be possible to take it out?


    But after trying it, it was thrown out directly.


    She asked: "My wife, have you seen it?"


    Yuan Shenjue took it in his hand: "See, the picture of Dan Furnace?"


    Xinbao let out a hum, and came out of the room again, wanting to look behind him, but when he got to a position almost level with the room, he couldn''t go... So this map is unlocked level by level?


    Xinbao could only retreat regretfully, and had just entered the courtyard when suddenly she heard two honking sounds, a group of white shadows flew down and landed in front of her.


    Tuanzi let out a cry of fright, and stepped back abruptly.


    Yuan Shen Jue also heard the two birdsong, and said, "Xinbao?"


    One person and one bird faced each other, Tuanzi''s calf trembled, but the bird in front of him landed on the stone table, tilted his head, then flapped his wings suddenly, and rushed towards her.


    Tuanzi sat down on the ground in fright, then turned over and got up and ran. The little bird chased after her, chirping and chirping, and the chasing became tighter and tighter. Said: "Wife! Wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "You come out first!"


    The next moment, Tuanzi suddenly appeared in his arms, still panting.


    The cry of woo woo chirp still rang in my ears, the dumpling had a wife behind it, and the whole dumpling trembled suddenly, and shouted loudly: "Come out!"


    Little Bird: "Chirp Chirp Chirp!"


    "Come out! Come out and beat me if you have the ability! What kind of skill is bullying Xinbao, come out and beat my wife if you have the ability!"


    Little Bird: "Woooooooooooo!"


    "Huh!" Tuanzi was very proud: "Xinbao knows it! You just don''t have the ability!"


    Before the words fell, a group of white shadows smashed through the invisible barrier with a bang, and rushed towards the face.


    Duanzi never expected that it would actually come out, and the little hands and feet fluttered in fright: "Ahhh!"


    Little Bird: "Chirp!"


    Yuan Shen Jue grabbed it with one hand.


    The two of them looked at each other, Yuan Shenjue didn''t use any force, he just choked on its neck, the little bird struggled for a while, but couldn''t do anything, turned towards her, as if asking for help: "Chirp!"


    Xinbao perfectly embodies the plastic couple''s love, jumping out of his wife''s arms, far away from the little bird.


    Little Bird saw Yuan Shenjue again, tilted his head, his peasy eyes widened, and chirped again.


    Xinbao asked him strangely: "Do you know each other?"


    Yuan Shen Jue hasn''t answered yet, and Xiaoniao''s head clicked wildly.


    Two people: "...??"


    Yuan Shen Jue slowly let go of his hand.


    The little bird turned around and flew away, stood on the window sill not far away, pointed to her with a small toe, and then pointed to Yuan Shenjue, chirping and chirping, the whole bird body was leaning back, making a sound There was a series of weird long beeps, still trembling.


    Xinbao looked at it for a long time, and asked suspiciously: "Honey, is it laughing at us?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Maybe." And still laughing wildly.


    Both stare at it.


    The little bird was trembling, but also staring at them. Black Dou''s eyes were full of surprise.


    This bird... is about the size of a football, and the whole thing is round, super round!


    The whole body is snow-white, only the top of the head and cheeks have golden texture, and there are gray patterns on the wings, but there is no tail.


    Super like Fat Chirp!


    Internet celebrity Xiao Feijiu, whose scientific name is silver-throated long-tailed tit, is said to belong to the top ten unsolved mysteries of the existence of this thing, because scientists want to break their heads and don''t understand how such a little big little wings can support this chubby body fly up.


    The difference between this thing in front of me and the real Little Fat Chirp is that it''s bigger and fatter? And a little bit of color? And Xiao Feijiu''s eyes are round, but it has corners, so it can barely be regarded as fat almond eyes?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516： Xinbao is my way

    Chapter 516 Xinbao is my way


    The two sides looked at each other for a long time, and a brilliant shadow suddenly flashed in front of Xinbao''s eyes.


    A flash of inspiration flashed in her mind, and she blurted out: "I remembered! You are my bird!"


    Fat Jiu nodded fiercely, and flew towards her: "Jiu Jiu! Jiu Jiu!"


    Xinbao wasn''t afraid this time, hugging it with both hands, Xiao Feijiu''s head rubbed against one side, then the other, extremely affectionate, and chirped continuously.


    Xinbao turned to look at Yuan Shenjue: "It calls me Huahua, it seems to be raised by me."


    She is still a bit novel, because no one calls her that, everyone calls her Xinbao, and she almost forgot her real name.


    She asked, "Do you know him?"


    Fat Jiu nodded, and called Jiu Jiu Jiu again.


    Xinbao could vaguely feel what it meant, and half-guessed and half-heard the translation: "It said it couldn''t remember clearly, but it feels like we are not so young."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded slowly.


    Many things have become clearer and clearer, but he doesn''t dare to think about it.


    Xinbao asked again: "What kind of bird are you?"


    "Choo Choo Choo!"


    Xinbao said: "It says she is f¨¨ng zhu¨® what is this?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "The phoenix has five colors, the red one is the phoenix, the green one is the luan, the yellow one is the owl, the purple one is the owl, and the white one is the swan. The owl is a kind of phoenix."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    While talking, Mrs. Lin came in and said: "Auntie packed some things, you put them there, just in case... it will be useful."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh, wait a minute."


    Miss Lin glanced at the bird, but didn''t pay attention, and looked at her daughter: "You didn''t drink water?? It sounds like something is wrong with your throat?"


    Xinbao said: "I will drink later, Xinbao is still busy."


    Miss Lin took a breath, and said "kindly", "It doesn''t matter, you are busy with your work, and Auntie just wants to try it too. Is the fairy''s little **** soft if you beat it?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She jumped up like flying: "Drink water! Xinbao wants to drink water!"


    "Don''t worry!" Mrs. Lin said: "What''s the hurry, you go first!"


    "Xinbao is not busy! Xinbao is not busy at all!" Tuanzi''s little head turned into a rattle: "Xinbao wants to listen to Auntie! Do whatever Aunt asks! Huashuang Huashuang! Xinbao wants to drink water !"


    Hua Shuang came in to bring water, Xinbao held the bowl with both hands and drank a couple of sips.


    Ms. Lin snorted, then reached out to touch Xiao Feijiu: "Where did you catch this bird? So fat?"


    Fat Jiu tilted his head to avoid it, "Chirp!"


    Xinbao said: "It says it''s not fat."


    Then she educated it again: "This is my mother, my mother is always right, if my mother says you are fat, you are fat, and you are fat if you are not fat."


    Fat Jiu tilted his head: "Jiu Jiu!"


    "You can''t be called A Niang!"


    "Choo Choo Choo?"


    "Because this is Xinbao''s aunt, not your aunt!"


    "Choo Choo Choo!"


    Xinbao paused for a moment: "Then, well, let''s call you A Niang. After all, Xinbao is a generous person. Xinbao will give you a name. You will be called Yan Xiao from now on..." She touched her Conscience felt that it could not be allowed to rank behind the donkey, so he said, "You will be called Yan Xiaoyuan from now on!"


    Ms. Lin said in surprise: "Can this bird understand human speech?"


    Xinbao proudly said: "Of course, this is the bird that flew out from there, it is the little phoenix."


    Mrs. Lin was stunned for a while, and then she sincerely discussed with Tuanzi: "Xinbao, Auntie is not at ease, why don''t you let Auntie beat you twice, and Auntie promises not to beat hard, just give it two, three, four or five times, try it. Does it feel right, or is it Aniang''s little treasure?"


    She stood up and rolled up her sleeves, Xinbao turned around and ran away: "It''s Xinbao! It''s really Xinbao! Don''t hit me, Mom!"


    Ms. Lin used all her lightness skills, and blocked in front of the dumpling.


    Tuanzi just ran forward and plunged into A Niang''s arms. Mrs. Lin put her arms around her daughter, licked her up and down, kissed her a few times, bit her little ear, and finally buried her face in her body One pass.


    Tuanzi was out of breath laughing, and the mother and daughter chattered for a while, Tuanzi''s hair was loosened, she sat up in her arms, her little face was flushed, and Mrs. Lin combed it with her fingers, slowly Comb her hair.


    Without thinking, she suddenly said to Yuan Chen: "Jueer, thank you."


    Yuan Shenjue lowered his head and drew something, and answered the wrong question: "Someone once talked about the way of swords... I think Xinbao is my way, past, present, and future."


    Miss Lin nodded.


    It''s all in the air.


    Yuan Shen finished the painting in no time, and showed Xinbao: "Is it like this?"


    Xinbao turned her head and took a look, Yuan Shenjue re-drawn the pill furnace picture she drew, even adding the dragon, the painting is lifelike.


    Tuanzi suddenly remembered: "Are you learning to draw?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "I promised Xinbao to learn, how could I slip up?"


    Tuanzi suddenly felt guilty. She was enthusiastic for three minutes and taught herself to draw for a while, but she didn''t draw anymore after finishing the drawing of Yeye''s archery.


    But there is no time now, there are still many things to do.


    Tuanzi said: "You learned it, so Xinbao doesn''t need to learn it anymore?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "I will, and Xinbao doesn''t need to learn."


    Tuanzi''s small **** immediately stood up again: "Xinbao knew it was like this! So Xinbao didn''t learn!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "Xinbao is really smart."


    Tuanzi was still a little lethargic, lying motionless in A Niang''s arms.


    Yuan Shenjue marked the medicine trough and the small organs on the platform, stood up and patted Xinbao''s head, before walking outside.


    Fat Chirp''s little wings fluttered and stood on Yuan Chenjue''s shoulder, Yuan Shenjue ignored it, went out directly, handed over the Pill Stove Map to the shadow guards, and asked them to find someone reliable to fight in private.


    Standing in the corridor, he slightly put his hands behind his back.


    Ms. Lin felt uneasy in her heart, but he felt quite at ease.


    Even if he didn''t know anything, didn''t remember anything, even if he was just a lunatic, a fool, or even a killing machine at that time, even if he was ignorant, she was still his way.


    This made him very happy.


    Yan Shirong came over slowly: "What are you thinking about?"


    Yuan Shen made up his mind: "It''s nothing."


    Yan Shirong said: "Where did the bird come from?"


    Yuan Shen Jue touched it back: "This is Yan Xiaoyuan," he introduced it thoughtfully: "This is the second brother."


    Fat Jiu is very polite, "Jiu Jiu."


    Yan Shirong twitched the corner of his mouth: "Is it calling me??"


    Yuan Shen Jue curled his mouth and nodded, Yan Shirong could only say: "Well, good boy."


    He took a few glances and tried to reach out his hand, but Fei Jiu politely refused: "Jiu Jiu." He shook his head.


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    He twitched the corner of his mouth again: "Okay. Where''s Xinbao?"


    He came in while asking, and seeing Xinbao was limp, he stretched out his hand to touch it: "Have you gone in again?"


    Xinbao nodded, Yuan Shenjue said: "Let''s talk about it together tonight, or we will talk about it again when the emperor comes."


    Yan Shirong pointed to Feijiu, Yuan Shenjue nodded, Yan Shirong looked at it carefully, and asked politely: "Yan Xiaoyuan, can you let me see the wings?"


    Fat Chirp obviously didn''t think his wings were small, so he spread them out proudly. Yan Shirong leaned over, took a closer look, and said, "The pattern doesn''t look like Xi, does it?"


    He is asking if this is a phoenix.


    Because it is said that the pattern on the phoenix''s head is in the shape of the character "De", the pattern on the wings is the character "Xi", the pattern on the back is the character "Li", the pattern on the chest is the character "Ren", and the pattern on the abdomen is the character "Xin".


    Yuan Shen Jue only said: "This is a scorpion."


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    What could he say, he was shocked anyway, and he got used to it after being too surprised.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： If you dont study well, you just lie to me like this

    Chapter 517 You just lied to me if you didn¡¯t study enough


    Despite all precautions, Xinbao still has a little fever in the afternoon.


    Miss Lin fed her a small bowl of noodles while she was still energetic, and fell asleep after eating.


    So at night, the newcomer Xiao Feijiu became the protagonist.


    Fat Jiu doesn''t fly high or far, and he''s quite aloof, he stops on Yuan Chenjue''s shoulder, and doesn''t let others touch or hug him.


    Until Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan came back, Xiao Feijiu saw Emperor Ming Pei at a glance, and tilted his head: "Jiu?"


    Emperor Ming Pei also looked at it: "This is Little Phoenix?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Do you know me?"


    Fat Jiu nodded wildly, and flew up, flew back and forth twice around Emperor Ming Pei, and flew back again, screaming a few times.


    Yuan Shenjue said helplessly: "Your master is not here, no one can understand what you say."


    Fat Jiu fell back on his shoulder again, still looking at Emperor Ming Pei, Emperor Ming Pei also saw clearly, and said: "I''m going to see Xinbao."


    He went over to look at the dumpling first.


    It was already spring, and the ground dragon was burned for a while in the morning, but now it is neither hot nor cold, Emperor Ming Pei touched his head, and the dumpling was sleeping soundly.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Who will watch at night?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Father, don''t worry, my daughter-in-law is here to watch over."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Please take care of me, don''t cut off the water."


    Ms. Lin responded, and Emperor Ming Pei got up and left, and stayed in Chengqian Palace for dinner.


    The twins were the latest to come back. When they saw Little Fat Chirp, they thought it was just an ordinary bird at first, but after discovering their human nature, both of them were so excited that they didn''t stop talking when they ate. Shen Jue tried countless kinds of food, but it didn''t eat it.


    Since he came out, he only drank a little Biluochun tea fed by Yuan Shenjue.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "No wonder Zhuangzi said that there is no more than sycamore, no food unless it is practiced, and no drink unless it is a sweet spring."


    The little fifth brother said: "Then what should I do, fourth brother, ask someone to find some bamboo rice!"


    Yan Shisheng said: "I will ask someone to ask tomorrow."


    "Will Yan Xiaoyuan be hungry tonight?"


    Yan Shirong coughed from the side, and said, "Sir, you didn''t keep your homework today?"


    The twins were honest in an instant: "Stay here." On the one hand, they reluctantly wanted to leave.


    Yan Shirong motioned to Yuan Shenjue, and then the two pleaded guilty and left with Xiao Feijiu.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked interesting, and asked someone to call the twins back, and asked him: "Are you so afraid of the second brother?"


    Yan Shizhi nodded: "Well, the second brother is too scary."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and asked, "What''s so scary?"


    Yan Shizhi said: "He did what he said! Just like last time...I said something wrong, and then he really went to learn martial arts. The main reason is that the second brother is not in good health and is a bit old. It was like washing with water, and I asked the **** to carry it back, and I secretly sent Miao Suan to take a look, and said that he had pulled a rope in the room, hanging on his shoulder to read a book, and asked the **** to read the book for him."


    Even Emperor Ming Pei didn''t know about this, he only knew that Yan Shirong had gone to learn martial arts, but he really didn''t know, he was so tired.


    Yan Shizhi''s eyes were red as he spoke: "No matter how much I beg him, he refuses to listen. He insists that a gentleman must practice what he says, so let us also follow what we say."


    Yan Shiyong said: "But he is so tired. You can see that he is still smiling and walking slowly, as if nothing happened. This kind of person is terrible! He is too cruel to himself! Who dare not listen to him!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed when he heard that.


    Yan Shizhi begged him: "Yeah, can you tell him not to learn martial arts, and then we must study hard, and we must not read idle books and be lazy."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I can''t do this. Besides, your second brother reprimanded you mainly because you are too addicted and can''t control yourself. If you just glance at it occasionally, he won''t be so angry."


    Yan Shizhi sighed: "Who knows how long these few glances will last? Anyway, we dare not look at it now."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Now you are too young and your studies are not good, so it is good to concentrate on your studies. If you don''t change your mind, you can go to see Master Wei."


    The two were pleasantly surprised: "Really?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    The two thanked him happily.


    Emperor Ming Pei just got up and left.


    Xinbao was fed water twice at night in a daze, and the fever subsided in the middle of the night.


    Woke up in the morning, and saw Xiao Feijiu squatting beside the pillow, eyes closed, sleeping soundly.


    Ms. Lin came over and touched her head: "How is it?"


    "It''s okay." Tuanzi turned over and was confused for a while before opening his eyes: "Get up."


    A few people from Chunhua came to dress her, and Mrs. Lin said: "Yesterday your fourth brother brought some pots of flowers back, saying that they were sent by Xiayi Valley. Now many people send flowers and plants to Xiayi Valley, every day. Your fourth brother told them to send them in every day."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Then I put on my clothes and went to the front, and looked at the kinds of flowers first, but unfortunately there were no new varieties.


    She sat down to eat.


    While eating, he asked someone to bring a small plate and cracked a few melon seeds for Fei Jiu to eat.


    Ms. Lin said: "It won''t eat."


    Before he finished a sentence, Fat Jiu lowered his head and ate the melon seeds.


    Xinbao gave it a few more peanuts, Xiao Feijiu chattered aggressively like a chicken for a while, and ate them too.


    Ms. Lin was dumbfounded: "How dare you share this with others??"


    Whilst she was talking, she burst out laughing, "Yesterday you were still reciting poems, and you were talking about eating and drinking."


    Tuanzi said solemnly: "The meaning of what Yeye said, when interpreted, it means that Fei Xinbao doesn''t stay at home, doesn''t eat the food that Fei Xinbao brings, doesn''t drink the water that Fei Xinbao pours...so yeah It¡¯s not wrong. Brother Xiaoxian, are you right?¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue: "Yes."


    Miss Lin: "...??"


    I don¡¯t study much and you just lie to me like this? ?


    Ms. Lin slapped Yuan Shenjue on the back nearby: "Aniang also... I will definitely not beat you."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She didn''t dare to resist, so she could only reach out her little hand and rub it for his wife.


    Going to Qianqing Palace after dinner, Xinbao didn''t bring Xiao Feijiu, so Yuan Shenjue brought it back directly.


    As a result, she had just walked to the Qianqing Palace when she heard a slight commotion somewhere.


    Xinbao turned his head subconsciously, and saw a few people approaching not far away, first of all was an old man in military uniform, walking like a tiger, looking from a distance with gray temples, tall and tall, with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Xinbao stared at him blankly, he noticed it, and when he raised his head, he was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes lit up, he walked over quickly, and saluted with a smile on his face: "Your Highness? Minister Xiao Baojing sees Your Highness."


    Xinbao didn¡¯t know what the old King Wu¡¯an¡¯s name was, but for some reason he immediately knew who he was: ¡°Grandpa! You are grandpa!¡±


    She threw herself into his arms.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518： The end of the crossbow

    Chapter 518 The end of the crossbow


    The old prince smiled, all the wrinkles on his face stretched out, and he hugged Xiaotuanzi with both hands: "Hey! Xin Baoer is really smart! Just guess right!"


    Xinbao wanted to say something but didn''t say anything, holding his face in both hands, looking at him with wide eyes: "Grandpa, you came back from the border!?"


    "Yes!" The old prince smiled and said, "I just arrived at midnight last night!"


    Xinbao said: "Then have you seen Yeye? Have you seen Daddy?"


    "Not yet!" The old prince smiled and said, "Didn''t I just come here to see you?? If I didn''t come back too late yesterday, I would have come last night."


    Xinbao looked at him without blinking: "Grandfather, you...you..." She thought for a while: "Why did you come back so slowly?"


    The old prince coughed: "Well, the grandfather was delayed for two days on the road."


    While talking, Fang Wuyou had already reported in, and several members of the cabinet and Prime Minister Yuan went out in file.


    Fang Wuyou came over and said with a smile: "My lord, the emperor invites you to go in, your highness, the emperor told you to go in and talk."


    Xinbao said: "Wait a minute, the grandpa is advanced, and Xinbao still has something to do."


    The old prince laughed, leaned over and kissed the dumpling, and before he had time to ask more questions, he hurried to see the emperor.


    Xinbao saw him go in, turned around and ran back.


    Startled Hua Shuang and the others, and quickly followed.


    Xinbao ran for a short distance, and was quite far away, before saying: "Shadow Guard, I want a Shadow Guard, go to Bai Gusheng, tell him to come in quickly, come in now!"


    Hua Shuang raised her hand, a shadow guard had already nodded her head, and cupped her hands to show that she knew, Xinbao trotted all the way to Shou Pharmacy.


    Hua Shuang said: "Master, is the old prince in good health?"


    Xinbao nodded, feeling a little panicked.


    Since she woke up, she has never encountered a disease that she cannot cure.


    But people will grow old.


    The old prince is nearly seventy years old, he is not too old, and he looks mighty, but he has been at the border for many years, eating and sleeping in the open, and has suffered countless injuries. His body is already at the end of his strength and has been It¡¯s okay if one of the strings is broken, but if it loosens all of a sudden...


    For example, now that he is back, after the Xiao family has a family, he meets his grandson¡¯s family... It is very likely that one night, just...


    Even, right now, he may be talking to Yeye and Daddy, and under great joy and sorrow, he may not be able to hold on, and once he passes out, he will never be able to wake up again.


    The old prince must have felt unwell on the return journey. Judging from his face, he knew that he had just been ill.


    Xinbao was in such a hurry that when he called the imperial physician, his voice was hoarse and his voice was trembling.


    Fortunately, the imperial physician is very obedient now, following her instructions, he began to boil the medicine soon.


    Over there, Emperor Ming Pei was also very happy.


    He also hasn''t seen the old prince for nearly ten years, and only visited the side once in the middle, which is regarded as seeing him once.


    When the monarch and his ministers met again, both of them were already old, and they were filled with emotion for a while. Yan Qingshan also met him. The old prince was so excited that he was almost at a loss for words, and just patted him on the shoulder vigorously: "Okay, okay, that''s great!" .¡±


    He couldn''t help but rolled a few tears: "Really, alas! Don''t talk about it! It''s good to be back anyway!"


    The three of them took a long time before they sat down to talk. Emperor Ming Pei specially sent someone to call a few children over and let them meet.


    Rejoicing, Fang Wuyou leaned over and said a few words in his ear.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s smile disappeared.


    Yan Qingshan said: "Father, what''s the matter?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yue Zhang, come with me."


    The old prince was taken aback for a moment, and when he stood up abruptly, he was still a little dizzy, shaking for a while, Yan Qingshan hurriedly supported him, Emperor Ming Pei took him directly to Xinuang Pavilion, Bai Gusheng had arrived, and the imperial doctor was holding a bowl of medicine , as soon as he saw him coming, he offered it with both hands.


    The old prince was surprised: "This is?"


    Tuanzi saw his expression, and was so anxious that he was almost speechless: "Grandfather, you should drink it soon. This is the medicine prescribed by Xinbao. You should drink it soon! Drink it now!"


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, the old prince didn''t bother to ask more questions, so he quickly held it in his hands, not afraid of being hot, so he quickly drank it.


    Tuanzi said: "Grandfather took off his coat and lay down."


    The old prince hurriedly took off his military uniform, and then his outer robe, while muttering: "Xinbao, the Grandfather knows that you can cure diseases, but the Grandfather is as strong as a cow, so it''s okay!"


    The long follower of the old prince next to him couldn''t help but said: "The prince doesn''t wait to see the doctor, he just sticks to everything, on the way the prince just..."


    The old prince scolded: "Shut up!"


    Xinbao said: "Don''t speak loudly!"


    The voice of the old prince suddenly dropped by an octave: "Baby, the grandfather is really fine!" He obediently took off his coat.


    Bai Gusheng stretched out his hand to feel the pulse, frowned, and said: "Master, this... how to do acupuncture?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao will come by himself."


    She moved slowly, but she was not inaccurate. She took the golden needle and started to inject it.


    When the fourth needle is lowered, the needle in front starts to vibrate slightly, and as each needle goes down, the vibration of the needle becomes bigger and bigger.


    But Xinbao is small and can''t reach some places, so he waved back: "Hua Shuang."


    Hua Shuang stepped forward: "How to hug?"


    Xinbao said: "Hold flat."


    Huashuang held the dumpling flat, and Xinbao continued to go down, stitch by stitch.


    This situation is actually quite funny, but everyone is holding their breath nervously, unable to laugh at all.


    Xinbao was working the needle, and the sweat was dripping down drop by drop, while saying from time to time: "Grandpa, Grandpa..."


    Yan Qingshan noticed it, so he took a few steps forward and talked to the old prince: "Grandfather, you haven''t seen the little ones in my family, all of them are disobedient and worrying, especially the two little ones, who say every day that they want If you learn Kung Fu, you can''t learn anything. I told my wife yesterday that when you come back from time to time, you can teach them well..."


    The old prince also felt the unusual atmosphere, and said in a deep voice: "Xinbao, don''t work so hard. Grandpa is almost seventy now, and he has lived enough..."


    "Grandfather!" Yan Qingshan interrupted him directly: "Xinbao saw you for the first time today. How uncomfortable should Xinbao feel when you say such words? This child has been in poor health since childhood, and she is clingy the most. After crying for two days at the border gate, I hoped for you to come back... Your grandson is about to be born, won''t you hug your grandson and teach them yourself?"


    The shaking needle is the most testing technique. Xinbao''s tired little wrist is sore, and his clothes are all sweaty, and he finally finished the needle.


    Hua Shuang hugged her down, and Xinbao collapsed into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, too tired to speak a word.


    Emperor Ming Pei compared over there, and asked several imperial physicians: "Can you do it?"


    Several imperial physicians knelt down on the spot, not daring to say a word.


    Ordinary vibration needles, there are quite a few in the Taiyuan Hospital, but that kind, like what Bai Gusheng used to do when Hao Huashi used it, after all the needles are done together, and then bounced, all the needles are slowly stimulated. Vibration, at most half a quarter of an hour, will slowly stop.


    But like Xinbao, it is obvious that Qi follows the needle, driving the blood one by one, and until now, the needle is still vibrating!


    This, they really can''t do it, in fact, before today, they have never heard of this kind of shock needle.


    This is clearly... hanging.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519： Yan Wangye turns the book of life and death

    Chapter 519 Lord Yama Turns the Book of Life and Death


    Emperor Ming Pei wanted her to go down and change clothes, but Xinbao refused, staring at the grandfather without blinking.


    Until the vibration of the needle gradually stopped, Xinbao walked over again, flicked the golden needle lightly, and the golden needle vibrated again.


    If so, third, Xinbao let out a breath slowly.


    Bai Gusheng''s hand kept pressing on the old prince''s wrist, and after a while, he said: "Okay!"


    He was very emotional: "This is really a life grab from the hands of the king of Hades, really! It''s a hard grab! But it''s snatched... Isn''t it just counting the days to die? I can''t fix it anyway, how can I fix it, Master?"


    Duanzi didn''t answer.


    Bai Gusheng looked up strangely, and saw Tuanzi sitting in Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, his eyes were empty, he was thinking about something, and he was lost in thought.


    He got up and went over, and several imperial physicians took the opportunity to step forward to feel the old prince''s pulse.


    Bai Gusheng didn''t notice that the emperor was in front of him, he walked up to Xinbao and waved his hand: "Master??"


    Hua Shuang hurried over and pulled him aside.


    Xinbao was in a daze.


    She always thought that she could make alchemy, but she just couldn''t think of how to do it.


    But now, it was as if there was a big hammer knocking on the door forcibly, and she felt that she remembered it all at once. can!


    Xinbao let out a long breath of relief.


    Bai Gusheng asked: "Master! Can you cure it?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    Bai Gusheng cheered up: "What''s the cure?"


    Tuanzi answered irrelevantly: "Dabai, go get the needle up first."


    Bai Gusheng was very obedient, so he went over and lifted the needle. No need for others to tell, the old prince himself felt lighter.


    He lay down for a while, and seeing that the emperor was still there, he remembered that Bai Gusheng thoughtfully helped him up, and felt his pulse again.


    The old prince wanted to stand up.


    Tuanzi said: "Don''t move! Sit down!"


    She opened her hand and let her father hug her. She walked up to the grandpa and taught him a lesson: "Grandpa, do you know you made a mistake now?"


    The old prince opened his mouth, closed it again, and nodded.


    However, Tuanzi is not a person who can be perfunctory, she said: "Say it quickly! Do you know that you are wrong?"


    The gray-haired old man bowed his head and said, "I know I was wrong."


    Tuanzi nodded, stretched out her small hand to lift the face of the old prince, the old prince wanted to stand up quickly, but she refused to let him: "Don''t stand up now, you sit for a while, listen to Xinbao!"


    Old Prince: "..."


    Tuanzi once again stretched out his small hand, wrapped around the old prince''s chin, and asked him to raise his face: "Do you know how dangerous it was just now?"


    Bone Bone was standing next to him and subconsciously praised him: "It''s like you are in front of Lord Yan, and Lord Yan is starting to turn the books of life and death, and my master has pulled you back again! It''s so dangerous!"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said, "Grandfather, if you had seen the doctor more often, it wouldn''t be so serious at all! Just because you always endure and endure like this, a minor illness has become a serious illness! You At such an old age, why are you so timid and afraid of seeing a doctor? What¡¯s so scary about seeing a doctor? Doctors are very weak, and you can beat ten of them, so you really don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡±


    Physicians: "...???"


    Xinbao earnestly said: "So if you feel uncomfortable, you must seek medical treatment in time without delay. Grandpa, do you know that because of you, there is an extra word in the world, called taboo disease and taboo medicine!"


    Old Prince: "..."


    Although I am uneducated, this word has nothing to do with me.


    Tuanzi stretched out her little hand again, and then wrapped the old prince''s chin again, making him raise his face.


    The first few long followers of the old prince watched helplessly, laughing so hard that they were about to get internal injuries.


    The old prince is such a mighty and strong man, he has stayed on the battlefield all his life, I am afraid that he has never been lifted his chin in his life, and even the old prince was embarrassed to lift it several times.


    But Xinbao didn''t pay attention at all.


    A child needs to see the face to feel safe, so she is used to holding the face of an adult when she is sitting and talking. Now she can''t see the expression of the old prince. I don''t know if he sincerely admits his mistake, so of course she has to lift it up for him Take a look.


    Tuanzi continued: "Fortunately, you met Xinbao. As long as you are obedient, Xinbao will heal you. Uncle used to be very obedient to Xinbao. Are you obedient?"


    Old Prince: "..."


    Looking at the serious expression on Tuanzi''s face, he could only say, "Be obedient, be obedient."


    Tuanzi patted the grandfather''s head in satisfaction: "Then you have to stay by Xinbao''s side for the next few days, and then...then Xinbao asks the second elder brother to come to see the grandfather. You will learn from the second elder brother these few days, take it easy and smile. Yes, speak softly, but don''t worry, when Xinbao cures you, you don''t have to do this, just bear with it."


    She patted the grandfather''s head comfortingly.


    The old man continued to nod: "Okay, okay."


    Satisfied, Xinbao held Daddy''s arm and signaled him to turn around.


    The old man finally passed the test, let out a sigh of relief, and suddenly stood up... Halfway through, Tuanzi heard the sound, grabbed his father''s arm and stretched out his head. The old man''s heroic movements suddenly stopped, and he stood up awkwardly.


    The long follower behind him covered his mouth with a puff, and his face turned red from holding back his laughter. The old prince glared at him, seeing Emperor Ming Pei squinting at him, the old prince smiled coyly, "Your Majesty."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Tell Rong''er and the others to come in and meet their unreliable grandpa."


    Yan Shirong and the others came in, saluted next to each other, and the dumpling was carried down to change clothes.


    Seeing that Tuanzi was not there, the old prince let himself go on the spot, laughed haha, and said in a voice like a bell: "It''s so good, it''s so good, all of them are good children! Your Majesty, look, this child Sheng''er, with his eyebrows and eyes, looks really good Like the empress back then..."


    Yan Shirong said slowly: "Grandfather, you must follow the doctor''s advice, otherwise Rong''er will tell Xinbao."


    Old Prince: "..."


    Emperor Mingpei laughed out loud: "It''s time to find someone to cure your problem. You''ve grown old and refused to accept the old. This is finally back. It''s the time to enjoy the blessings. Everyone in the family is happy, so you should calm down and stop fussing. After a while, I''ll be happy with my grandchildren."


    Emperor Ming Pei has always respected the old prince, but this is what he can say.


    What can the old prince say, he can only nod repeatedly: "Yes, yes, Your Majesty."


    Several people continued to sit and talk, Xinbao changed his clothes and came out, Bai Gusheng came up to ask, and then he was relieved, Zhou Yuan envoy also came up to him, and whispered: "Your Highness, I don''t know what to do with the old prince." heal?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "I can''t say it now, I will teach you when I can teach you."


    Well, the Zhou court envoys can only retreat.


    Stepping back, Xinbao went to the door and opened his hands, then waved to Fang Wuyou: "Director Fang."


    Emperor Ming Pei heard the voice, turned his head, and saw Fang Wuyou squatting there, Tuanzi was talking to him: "You are the chief steward next to Yeye, you must be the smartest **** in the whole palace, right? "


    Fang Wuyou smiled and his face was full of chrysanthemums: "Don''t dare, don''t dare, this old slave doesn''t dare."


    "It must be," said Tuanzi, "You look super smart!"


    Fang Wuyou said again and again: "Thank you, Your Highness, I don''t dare, what orders does Your Highness have, please go ahead and say it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520： Xinbao is at a disadvantage

    Chapter 520 Xinbao suffers too much


    Tuanzi said: "I want two imperial doctors who are very, very familiar with medicinal materials, preferably young, smart, good-looking, fast in hands and feet, and strict in mouth. Can you help me find them?"


    "Yes, yes," Fang Wuyou said, "The old servant will go find it right away."


    Fang Wuyou left in a hurry, and Tuanzi came back, and then asked Bai Gusheng to memorize a prescription, and each medicine cost five catties.


    Yes, five catties.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Tuanzi had already established authority, this weight alone would have been ridiculed to grandma''s house.


    Soon Fang Wuyou came back, bringing back two young and handsome imperial doctors, who also looked very smart.


    Xinbao was very satisfied, so he asked them to prepare the medicine.


    Because the quantity required is too large, and some medicines are not even enough at the Taiyuan Hospital. Fortunately, the fourth brother is there, and he directly asks someone to buy them temporarily. Small cut, easy to put into the medicine tank.


    When the old prince was chatting with them, Xinbao was a little distracted, so he simply turned around and let Yeye hug her, and hid his face in Yeye''s arms. Yeye''s big arms were around the back of her head, and she really felt much quieter.


    She wondered blankly, if the medicine inside could be taken out, would it be better than the medicine outside?


    While thinking about it, she entered her consciousness, opened a medicine cabinet, tried to take a small piece, and when she took it... she actually took it out.


    Xinbao cheered up, and hurriedly searched for the prescriptions, one by one, but found that there was no one medicine, and there were only a little of two medicines, which were obviously not enough.


    Xinbao could only give up regretfully, otherwise the quality of a pill would vary too much, and it would be impossible to refine it.


    Several people had a meal together at noon, and then Ming Peidi allowed the old prince and Bai Gusheng to live in Chengqian Palace temporarily, and the old prince sent his entourage back to say something, and then followed them back.


    Because Xinbao said to let him learn from his second brother, he simply let the old prince live with Yan Shirong.


    Then Xinbao arranged for the old prince to take a nap, and arranged for the second elder brother to watch him, so she took his wife, Bai Gusheng and Hao Huashi to see the alchemy furnace.


    The new alchemy furnace has not been built yet, but the old alchemy furnace is usable except for being ugly. The small door is not installed, but a few pieces of mud have been prepared, and it fits perfectly. It¡¯s okay if the medicine tank can¡¯t be turned over. You can also shovel it in, anyway, just make do with it first.


    So everyone used the existing medicine and tried it first.


    But after trying it out, Xinbao found that her thinking was a bit too beautiful.


    Because she now knows how high the heat is to release the medicine, how long the medicine can be put into the pot, and where to burn it... The door is clear in her mind, but she got stuck at the first hurdle.


    After all, there is a gap between imagination and reality. Fire doesn¡¯t really refer to where to hit it. You think it¡¯s just right to burn it to three hundred degrees. In fact, it¡¯s five hundred degrees with a fire, and one hundred degrees with less charcoal. It''s really too difficult.


    In short, it was done in one afternoon, and an inch of work was not completed. A lot of coal and a lot of medicine were wasted.


    Yuan Shenjue said to Xinbao: "You don''t have to guard, let''s practice first. I have memorized the standard you said, let''s try slowly."


    Hao Huashi got up in disgrace: "I think there is a specialization in this art, why don''t we find one from the imperial cook? Some eunuchs specialize in lighting fires. I think they have practiced for several years, and they must be better than us."


    If secrecy is not considered, it must be so.


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "I''ll look for it, Xinbao will go and change, and I''ll call you over when it''s done."


    Duanzi was also really tired, so she went back and slept for a quarter of an hour before being picked up for dinner in a daze.


    The old prince sat there talking to Mrs. Lin and the second elder brother. As soon as the second elder brother saw Xinbao, he reported: "The grandpa just woke up after lying down for a quarter of an hour."


    "Hey, you child," the old prince raised his big hand, and made a comparison with him modestly, and then said humbly to Tuanzi, "I fell asleep, and the grandpa fell asleep again, really."


    "Well," Yan Shirong said, "I stood in front of the bed and read two articles to the grandfather, and the grandfather fell asleep after reading half of the article, and then fell asleep for more than an hour."


    Poof! Several people laughed.


    Xinbao nodded solemnly: "Grandpa slept for an hour just fine, and I will sleep tomorrow too."


    The old prince nodded again and again, while stretching out his hand: "Come on, my dear, give me a hug from the grandpa."


    Xinbao went over to let him hug her, and Fei Jiu flew in from the outside, wearing a bright yellow cape, which was very imposing, and called Jiu Jiu Jiu at her, meaning that Mrs. Lin made it for her.


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh."


    She said to it: "Xinbao thought about it, my mother is also called A mother, Xinbao is too disadvantaged, so, from now on, Xinbao''s mother will be your grandma, and Xinbao''s father will be yours." Yeye, Xinbao''s elder brother, you should call him Uncle."


    She paused: "Xinbao''s Yeye...and grandpa..." She thought for a long time: "You may not be able to bark, and those who you can''t bark are collectively called Zuzu."


    Mainly because you don¡¯t know how to bark, right? ?


    Fat Chirp didn''t mind. He searched back and forth and landed on her shoulder. The old prince asked, "What kind of bird is this? It''s quite beautiful."


    Xinbao said: "It''s Little Phoenix."


    The old prince only treated it like a child: "Hahaha, Phoenix?? This is probably a parrot? It''s so smart and kind!"


    Fat Chirp gave him a cold look, probably meant to deter him, but the old prince was not deterred, and even reached out to touch him.


    Fat Chirp flapped its small wings and flew away, then yelled at Xinbao.


    Xinbao waved his small hands: "No, Xinbao is still young, and I need someone to help me peel it off. You can ask your family to help you peel it off."


    Fat Chirp searched back and forth, picked up a melon seed, and brought it to the second elder brother, who asked someone to bring a plate and peel the melon seeds for it.


    The old prince clicked his tongue: "This bird is quite human! It''s just that the beak is not good. If it has a parrot-like beak, it would crackle when it knocks melon seeds. Is this some kind of lovesick bird?"


    Tuanzi emphasized: "This is really a phoenix."


    The old prince smiled and said: "The grandpa is old, so it''s not easy to lie!" He recalled himself: "Did you lie to Xinbao''er that it was Phoenix?"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "The grandpa said yes."


    "Hmm!" The old prince laughed and said, "I guessed it!"


    After a while Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan came back together, Fei Jiu fluttered his little wings and flew around Emperor Ming Pei again.


    The old prince saluted and stood up, saying: "Does this little bird know how to greet people?"


    Fat Chirp called Chirp Chirp again, Xinbao said in surprise, "Really?"


    She said to Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, Yan Xiaoyuan said that you put the crown on its head and called it a phoenix, and he became a phoenix."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Yan Shirong said: "Yeah, look at its pattern."


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t talk about it, but when I talk about it, the pattern on the top of Fei Jiu¡¯s head and cheeks really looks like a crown, especially the pattern on the cheeks, you can still vaguely see one by one.


    It''s just that Fei Jiu is too small, so I can''t see clearly.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his hand, and Fei Jiu quickly moved his little head over, asking him to touch it, and called out twice flatteringly.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say much, nodded, went over to take the dumpling, and sat down. The old prince heard something wrong, and quietly went to Yan Shirong''s side: "What crown? What phoenix? Why can''t I understand?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： Play Yuanbao in the air

    Chapter 521 Playing ingots in the air


    Yan Shirong smiled and replied quietly: "This is really a little phoenix. I know that the grandpa is too old to be deceived, so I will not deceive the grandpa."


    "Hey, you child," the old prince raised his palm fan again, and compared him, "How dare you make fun of the grandpa!"


    Emperor Ming Pei took a few glances and asked Xinbao, "Is the grandpa here?"


    He actually wanted to ask how the old prince''s health was, but Xinbao replied: "The grandfather is very obedient and took a nap."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed: "Did the grandpa bully Xinbao and elder brother?"


    "No," Xinbao said: "The grandpa is just fanning the wind, it doesn''t matter." She peeked inside and whispered to Yeye: "Only Aniang can fight cows across mountains."


    ? ? Emperor Ming Pei asked: "What is fighting cattle across the mountain??"


    Xinbao sneaked a peek inside again, and repeated quietly: "Beat... cattle in Geshan." She compared herself with her small hands.


    She is a cow? Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "Who is the mountain?"


    Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian."


    The few people who heard it understood in seconds, and all laughed.


    The second elder brother chuckled softly: "Aniang took a picture of Xiaojue in the morning, do you still remember?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "That''s called knocking the mountain to shake the tiger?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "It''s like knocking." She folded her small hand and made a gesture of knocking on the door, "It''s like knocking."


    She flattened her small palm, drew a half circle, and snorted, super fierce.


    Emperor Ming Pei supported his head, he couldn''t help but laugh, Yan Shirong said: "Then it''s not good to beat cattle across the mountain? Doesn''t the cattle hurt?"


    Tuanzi looked at him strangely: "Do you not understand the meaning of this idiom? Ask Uncle Yuan to explain it to you! Hitting cattle across the mountain, the mountain will hurt, and the cow will also hurt!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Yuan Shen Jue pursed his lips, he couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    Cows hurt or something, this little kid said something casually, but it always made people feel happy when they heard it.


    Miss Lin was bored with a few court ladies, and made several small cloaks for Fei Jiu, and changed them again after a while. As soon as she came out, she noticed that several people looked at her in the wrong way.


    Miss Lin frowned: "What did you say about me?"


    Tuanzi felt guilty, and quickly turned her head away. Mrs. Lin understood at the time, so she deliberately said: "Yan Shirong, is that you? I think it must be you. You have a lot of bad ideas, and Sheng''er Xinbao is very good."


    She stretched out her hand to grab him, and Yan Shirong exaggeratedly cried out in pain: "Mother, please be gentle, I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    Xinbao was in a hurry, turned around, pushed away Emperor Ming Pei''s hand and ran over, stretched out his hand to block it: "Aniang, it''s Xinbao, it''s Xinbao who said it, it''s Xinbao''s mistake, don''t hit brother, don''t hit brother , brother is too crispy!"


    Yuan Shenjue stood up and walked among them seemingly unintentionally. Sure enough, Mrs. Lin slapped him on the back, "What did Xinbao say?"


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    It¡¯s really fighting cattle every mountain, and fighting treasure every dollar.


    The whole family was laughing and joking.


    While sitting, the old prince quietly glanced at Emperor Ming Pei, seeing him smiling and interested, obviously already accustomed to such an atmosphere, he couldn''t help being secretly surprised, but his heart was relieved.


    The old prince stayed temporarily.


    Yuan Shenjue took two young eunuchs and Hao Huasheng to practice for two more days, and finally managed to control the heat.


    Then Xinbao asked Emperor Ming Pei for leave, and they started alchemy.


    A five-jin medicine has already been collected and cut into small pieces.


    Yuan Shenjue stood aside, dedicated to protecting Xinbao.


    Hao Huashi sat cross-legged on the other side, mainly to get familiar with that voice.


    Bai Gusheng stood directly next to the alchemy furnace. He knew kung fu and medicine, and he operated it.


    The two young eunuchs specialize in lighting the fire, and the two young imperial doctors specialize in delivering medicine.


    So a junior medicine refining team was formed.


    Then everyone started practicing officially.


    Xinbao just directs, just like teaching acupuncture before, follow the feeling.


    Besides, Yuan Shenjue had this obsessive-compulsive disorder, and numbered several small doors and slots in advance. Everyone performed their duties, and the stove was turned on with an order.


    Several people are very serious, and Xinbao''s order is also very decisive, but for some reason, after turning on the furnace for more than a quarter of an hour, there is a smell of burnt, and it failed.


    Everyone waited for the temperature to drop, cleaned the furnace, and started the furnace again. This time, it failed again within a quarter of an hour.


    If so, four or five.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Everyone stop first, and think about it quietly, what is the problem?"


    Bai Gusheng sat down without saying a word.


    He was originally a medical idiot, and he was very interested in this novel alchemy method. Although his ears were not as good as Hao Huashi''s, he could smell the fragrance of the medicine, and he was thinking about it while listening to Xinbao''s order.


    An imperial doctor said: "Could it be that some medicine leaked into the fire?"


    "No," Hao Huashi said, "The medicine tank is very deep, so it won''t fall."


    "Could it be that the charcoal is not evenly placed? So the flame that burns on it will be different?"


    Everyone had various discussions, summed up experience, and then tried to open the furnace.


    But after a day, a lot of medicines were wasted, and there was no success once.


    Several people are determined people. They tried again the next day, and after another day, they still failed.


    At first, the two imperial physicians were still a bit apprehensive, and the two young eunuchs were still afraid to speak, but gradually, everyone developed a friendship of fighting side by side, and everyone spoke freely, summarizing experience and lessons over and over again.


    On the third day, the new alchemy furnace was delivered, and everyone used the new alchemy furnace.


    The new alchemy furnace is almost a two-to-one perfect copy of the old alchemy furnace. Everyone thought that there would be no difference, but as soon as they got started, they found the difference.


    It took more than two quarters of an hour for this furnace of pill to be discarded, but even if it was discarded, everyone saw the dawn.


    Xinbao has been refining alchemy in his dreams for the past few nights, and said: "I know, it''s a medicine tank!"


    Hao Huashi also said: "Indeed, it''s the medicine trough. I can tell that the direction of the flame is slightly different."


    The previous alchemy furnace was made of grass, and the medicine in the medicine tank was directly shoveled in, and then the door was sealed, but now, the medicine tank is a tipping bucket, which is pushed in all at once, and the medicine is overturned, blocking the door by the way.


    But everyone never thought that the medicine tank turned into it was actually invisible, and it had the effect of isolating the fire.


    Everyone discussed again, and continued to open the furnace with great interest.


    Over there, the old prince already sensed something was wrong.


    He is just rough, but not stupid, not to mention that Bai Gusheng said the words directly that day, how could he not understand.


    And in the past two days, the imperial doctor came to him from time to time to take his pulse. The old prince said a few words, and it happened that the imperial doctor also wanted to talk to him, and asked how he was cured... After a couple of times, the old prince made the words out , the heart sank straight.


    He originally thought that his disease was intractable, but his great-granddaughter is a little fairy, and she has her own magic tricks.


    But seeing Xinbao being so busy these days... There were shadow guards guarding back and forth, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong, so he talked to Yan Qingshan: "Qingshan, my disease can be cured if it can be cured, and if it can''t be cured, don''t Begging, if it hurts you for me, even if you cure me, I will not be happy."


    He is very serious.


    Yan Qingshan only said: "Grandfather, you are too serious, what Xinbao does is approved by the emperor, how could it be inappropriate."


    "Don''t hide it from me!" The old prince leaned over and said in a low voice, "It''s smoky over there...don''t hide it from me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： deceitful bad monk

    Chapter 522 Deceitful Bad Taoist Priest


    Yan Qingshan was silent for a while, then said: "You come with me.


    He took the old prince directly there.


    The shadow guards over there were tightly surrounded, and as soon as they entered, they could smell the strong fragrance of medicine.


    Before the first furnace of pills is completed, no one can enter, even Yan Qingshan has to wait outside, until the first furnace is destroyed, the shadow guards report to enter, and Xinbao comes out.


    For several days in succession, Xinbao''s snow-white little face, which was smoky and baked, was baked into two reds, as if rouge was applied, and he blinked his big eyes: "Grandfather, Daddy, you have something to do with Xinbao!" ah?"


    The old prince opened his mouth and said, "Xinbao, are you making alchemy?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    The old prince was so anxious that he knelt down and hugged her: "Xinbaoer, Grandfather knows that Xinbaoer is a good boy, and he is determined to save Grandpa... But now, the law prohibits alchemy, you, you can''t do this! Xinbao , You listen to the grandfather, life and death are fate, the grandfather is old, God wants to accept the life of the grandfather, let him accept it! Xinbao is still young, don''t do this for the grandfather. "


    Xinbao said seriously: "But grandpa, the alchemy you mentioned is different from that of Xinbao. Xinbao''s alchemy is to extract the essence of medicine. Except medicine, nothing else is added. Not only for the grandfather, but also for the sake of everyone in the world. This is a leap forward in the entire medical profession, and it has profound meaning. That''s why Yeye let Xinbao try it. How can you think of Xinbao as that kind of deceitful bad guy? What about Taoist priests?"


    The old man was full of sadness, but he was stunned by what she said: "Huh?"


    He scratched his head, thought for a while, "Really?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    The old prince also became serious, and after a while he said: "The grandpa will watch here."


    Xinbao was not very happy, the old prince bluffed his face: "The grandpa is not leaving anyway!"


    "Okay then," Tuanzi Te said helplessly, "You can watch if you want, but you are not allowed to talk, interfere, disturb, or make trouble. Just watch from the sidelines."


    The old prince nodded: "Okay."


    Xinbao asked someone to move a chair for him, and began to practice here.


    Because the furnace needs to be cleaned every time, the old prince can see clearly that he really doesn¡¯t add anything but medicine... No, he also adds a little water, which is really different from that deceiving Taoist priest or something.


    But even so, the old prince still squatted here, watching them practice.


    Nine days passed like this.


    When everyone was exhausted, they realized that this time, they had lasted for half an hour!


    Then, every medicine is put in!


    Then, the sound of the flames closing in the furnace could be heard even by people who don''t know martial arts.


    Hao Huashi''s eyes lit up, listening intently.


    Xinbao''s eyes were also empty, but it seemed that through the wall of the furnace, he saw the medicinal materials that were spinning rapidly with the flames inside!


    Time passed by every minute and every second, only to hear a soft sound, Xinbao suddenly stepped forward, about to lift the furnace cover.


    Yuan Shen Juezao quickly noticed, he hugged her back, took out his sword, and knocked open the furnace cover with the hilt of the sword. There was only a sound of divination, and a few pills popped out, twirling in mid-air.


    Yuan Shen Jue threw the dumpling gently backwards, while taking the plate next to it, and lightly picked it up, those few pills fell aggressively on the plate.


    Several people let out a breath at the same time, and instantly gathered together.


    Xinbao also stood on the chair, watching everyone''s shoulders.


    This pill can be regarded as refined, but it is not the extremely smooth suet white jade color like in her space, but a gray-black one, which is also smaller than that, only as big as a peanut, and there are only five pieces, but It is also very smooth and full of Danxiang.


    Xinbao knew that with today''s medicinal materials and water quality, this is already very good.


    Mainly, this proves that this approach is feasible.


    When I turned my head to look at the medicinal materials, I had replenished them twice, each of which consumed more than a dozen catties, and I really couldn''t afford to change it to an ordinary family.


    But anyway, they succeeded.


    Everyone was smiling, and Xinbao also showed her little white teeth.


    But five grains are not enough for the old prince. Fortunately, Bai Gusheng is a genius doctor. After finding out the feeling, one of the three furnaces can always be made, and after another furnace, it is enough for the old prince.


    Xinbao packed a small bottle and gave it to the old prince, asking him to take one pill every morning on an empty stomach for ten days.


    The old prince took one pill the next morning.


    To be honest, all the doubts, at the moment of the entrance of the elixir, all turned into emotions.


    The feeling that the entrance has melted, the danxiang is full of mouth, and goes straight to the heart, it really can''t deceive people.


    After taking it for three days, the old prince could obviously feel his body improve when the imperial doctor felt his pulse. It was almost a complete change.


    Then Xinbao let the old prince out of the palace.


    The old prince narrowly escaped death, filled with emotions, he had to brag about his great-granddaughter once he saw everyone.


    So everyone knows that when the old prince came back from the border, he almost fell ill when he met him. As a result, the little princess realized that something was wrong when she met her. His life.


    This is a truly incredible truth.


    The imperial physicians all believed it, and the imperial physician who had taken the pulse was even more convinced. The officials of that day also saw it. It is also believed.


    But this matter is indeed mysterious, and many sober people think that it is impossible, right?


    Even if the little princess is really good at medicine, the old prince has been at the border for so many years, and he can still lead soldiers to fight. Now he is sick after returning, and the little princess can tell it at a glance? Besides, even the imperial physicians in the Mantai Hospital can''t cure a five-year-old child, no matter how talented he is, he can''t be better than the imperial physicians, right?


    There are different opinions in private, but of course no one dares to say it outside.


    Xinbao finished this important event and slept all day and night exhausted.


    But several eunuchs and doctors all slept until noon the next day, so it was not unexpected.


    Then Xinbao resumed her normal work and rest, but she had already woken up around Chenzheng (8 o''clock) and didn''t take a nap, but now it has changed back to Sichu to Sizheng (9-10 o''clock), and she still has to sleep. After taking a nap for at least an hour, the whole person looked a little listless.


    Yan Shirong privately said to Yuan Shen: "Why do I feel that every time Xinbao learns something out of thin air, his body will regress a little?"


    Yuan Shen Jue is slightly cold.


    The most obvious thing is that Xinbao doesn''t know acupuncture, but Bai Gusheng can''t treat Xiao Tai''s disease, so Xinbao knows acupuncture somehow.


    Now, she doesn''t know how to make alchemy, but the old prince''s illness is too incurable, so she will know how to make alchemy all at once.


    Only last time, when Xiao Tai came, Grandpa Yuan happened to give something to him, and the Sansheng Stone had grown up, so it wasn''t obvious, but this time, the difference could be clearly felt.


    There is also the illness of the second brother at the earliest, and the leg of the fourth brother. It seems that life has been forcing her to learn something by force. If she doesn¡¯t, she may lose her relatives.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： Air suppression

    Chapter 523 Air Transport Suppression


    Yuan Shenjue whispered after a long while: "God! This is something that can''t be helped."


    "Indeed," Yan Shirong nodded: "There is a way of heaven in the world, which is actually a good thing for us."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes."


    If there is a way of heaven in the world, then those things done by the thieves will also be punished.


    Yuan Shenjue remembered and asked him: "By the way, what happened to the drama you wrote?"


    Yan Shirong said: "It has already been compiled, and it has been sung in some places. I heard that it is very good. It is rare to have a play that does not charge money. People from all over the world come to listen. It can also be seen in the pharmacy of Xiayi Valley. Now more and more people send flowers and plants."


    He paused for a moment: "Uncle Zhongli is really agile in doing things, and if he is so concerned about him, and he does it so beautifully, I have to make his wish come true."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Anyway, we still need to collect more vegetation."


    Yan Shirong hummed, thought for a long time, and sighed: "Because my sister is too powerful, outsiders don''t believe it. This...who can I ask for reasoning?"


    Yan Ke couldn''t help but interjected: "But the palace already regards the master as a fairy."


    At that time, Xinbao fell into the alchemy furnace, which filled the palace with the fragrance of alchemy, and the bees and butterflies arrived. They sewed all the clothes she was wearing into silk flowers, and the fragrance filled her body. I was used to smelling it in the palace, but once I went out , everyone else is envious.


    Now Xinbao has replaced the prescriptions similar to Quick-acting Jiuxin Pills with pills. Now Bai Gusheng and the others are still practicing every day, and they can smell the fragrance of pills from time to time. They are discussing that when the time is right, they will Teach it to the doctors first.


    But because from the Wei, Jin to Tang, many emperors died because of alchemy and five.stone.scattering, the current law is explicitly forbidden for alchemy, so it needs to be distinguished from those.


    While the two were talking, Yuan Shenjue glanced at the moment from time to time.


    Yan Shirong soon realized that something was wrong, and said in surprise: "Xinbao hasn''t woken up yet?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Yan Shirong frowned: "I''ve been asleep... for more than two hours?"


    Yuan Shen never said a word, anyway, Xinbao has become more and more lethargic in the past few days, getting up later every day, and taking longer and longer naps.


    The two chatted absently for a few more words, and Yan Shirong couldn''t help but said: "Don''t ask the imperial doctor to come and see."


    Although you know that the imperial physician can''t do anything, you can feel at ease if you do it, right?


    Before he could finish his sentence, a person from outside came over quickly, made gestures with the shadow guard here, and came directly to salute: "Your Highness, Duke of the Kingdom, my servant, the emperor said that there is something that the subordinate Come down and talk to the two of you."


    The two nodded together, Tian Cong came over and whispered a few words.


    There was a severe drought in Qinzhou last year, and it was still a spring drought this year. Seeing that it was already April and it hadn¡¯t rained yet, people in Yuqian County were in a hurry, and they were about to bring the Dragon King to pray for rain.


    At this time, a blind Taoist suddenly appeared, claiming to be surnamed Yun and named Yu, and only said that he could pray for rain.


    Because he is as charming as a fairy, walks almost without touching the ground, speaks convincingly, and does not accept money, everyone believes it.


    He asked everyone to cut down nine tree stumps, then lifted them up, and walked around. He just stood firmly on the tree trunk, his clothes fluttering all the way, and he couldn''t help but count. Bury the stump.


    After burying the nine logs, he said: "In an hour, there will be divine rain." Then he drifted away.


    Within half an hour, it really rained happily. For a while, the local people almost regarded this man as a god.


    Before the two of them finished listening, they suddenly felt enlightened, and said almost in unison: "Suppression of luck!"


    Xinbao has been so lackluster recently, not only because she is tired, but also because the thief''s luck has soared, suppressing her!


    Sure enough! Sure enough, the luck of the two is against each other!


    Yan Shirong suddenly stood up: "I''ll go find Yeye!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, but did not move, still guarding Xinbao in the house.


    Yan Shirong left the palace and walked forward quickly.


    Actually, this incident exposed many problems.


    The first one is that the thieves really have nothing to do, but if he has other ways, a person like him who has been hiding his head and showing his tail for decades will not take risks in public.


    The second one, luck, is really "recognizing people", otherwise, thieves don''t have to report their real names, wouldn''t it be even less noticeable to use a fake name?


    The third one, it is very likely that this thieves must absorb luck for some reason, otherwise, all fools who are on the cusp of this storm should know that they should be dormant.


    As for calling the wind and calling the rain, it is definitely calculated by divination. He is good at divination.


    As for not engaging in those red tapes, but doing it directly and then leaving quickly, it is not because this kind of behavior is more like a fairy, but because he knows that if he delays, he may be targeted by the shadow guard.


    So, the way the thieves came out was simply showing them the way!


    As the princess of Zhenguo, if she wants luck, would it be more difficult for her than a thief?


    Yan Shirong went to find Emperor Ming Pei, the two discussed a few words, and then returned to Chengqian Palace together.


    Xinbao just got up, sitting there, the whole person is listless, not talking and moving, like a puppy who can''t find its home.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt distressed when he saw it, and said with a smile on his face, "Xin Baoer, what are you thinking?"


    As soon as Tuanzi looked up and saw Yeye coming, he immediately smiled: "I miss Yeye!"


    She opened her arms, Emperor Ming Pei hugged her casually, hugged her into his arms, touched her face with his big hands, and said softly: "Is there something wrong with Xinbao?"


    "No," Tuanzi rubbed his face with Yeye, and said in a sticky voice, "Xinbao is not uncomfortable, but he always feels very tired and doesn''t get enough sleep."


    Emperor Ming Pei coaxed her in a low voice: "Xin Baoer, be good, yeah I ask you, you said before that there is a ready-made panacea in your house?"


    Xinbao nodded, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Can you take it out?"


    Xinbao shook his head, just about to say that he couldn''t get it out, but then suddenly remembered that they can make alchemy now, so he tried to get it out again, but he still couldn''t get it out.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It doesn''t matter, just put a set of clothes in Xinbao, put it in the alchemy furnace overnight, and then take it out."


    Xinbao was puzzled, but still nodded in agreement.


    Over there, Yan Shirong asked Huashuang to bring out two sets of clothes, put them into bamboo baskets respectively, and hung them up with ropes for the convenience of the dumplings.


    Xinbao said: "It doesn''t matter, Xinbao is outside, you can put it directly, take it directly."


    She put the two clothes in, and closed the lid of the alchemy furnace, and glanced at Yeye proudly.


    Even though Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t see anything, he still praised: "Xinbao is awesome!"


    Then he discussed with her: "The day after tomorrow, can Xinbao do Yeye a favor?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： release party

    Chapter 524 Release Society


    Tuanzi nodded: "Okay! Yeye, what do you want Xinbao to do?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "The day after tomorrow is the release meeting, and Xinbao will help Yeye to release some fish."


    Tuanzi agreed.


    The release party on the eighth day of April is very popular in the capital. Most of them release animals from aquariums, and there are also many birds.


    In addition, there are special rituals for releasing life. Set up an incense table, invite eminent monks to preside over the dharma, and lead the people to recite the Great Compassion Mantra to purify the living beings.


    So even the common people who don¡¯t release lives will come out, just trying to follow the eminent monk once, to eliminate karma, seek safety, and seek blessings.


    There are many places to release animals inside and outside the capital, but the Qili River is the most solemn place, because it is next to Longshan Temple. Every year, eminent monks lead believers to perform rituals for releasing animals. It usually starts at the beginning of the morning (7:00) and ends in about an hour.


    After the end, everyone took the soul and released it.


    A woman who released a bird, just opened the cage, looked in the direction the bird was flying away, and then made a sound in surprise.


    People around also exclaimed.


    On the mountain road not far away, a phoenix chariot was slowly going up, surrounded by layers of Longxiang Guards.


    Around the phoenix chariot, for some unknown reason, many butterflies, bees, and birds of various colors gathered, dancing around the chariot, looking like a dream from afar.


    The released birds are also flying in that direction continuously.


    The next moment, the phoenix chariot stopped and opened, and a small figure, wearing a princess court dress, walked down slowly with the support of the people around her.


    She was so far away that she couldn''t see her face clearly, but when she looked at her stature and court attire, she could tell that this was Princess Zhen Guo.


    At this time, countless birds are flying around this small figure. When viewed from a distance, it looks like a colorful circle that is still slowly expanding.


    This scene was so miraculous that the crowd inside and outside Longshan Temple could hear the quiet needle drop, no matter the common people, the noble ladies, or the literati from the other side...all held their breath in shock, speechless.


    The person behind came over with a golden basin, Xinbao stood by the river, picked up the small fish one by one, and then got in the car to leave. The whole process only took about a quarter of an hour.


    Big patches of bees, butterflies and birds chased the phoenix chariot again.


    A moment later, there was a bang, and the crowd suddenly came to their senses. Countless people knelt down on the spot, worshiping as if they were true gods...


    Master Huiwu, the old abbot of Longshan Temple who has been meditating for more than ten years, also came out with the support of others, and exclaimed repeatedly: "Your Highness, the real **** must be in the lower realm! Even a good man of ten generations will not be so honest The golden light of merit!"


    Actually, this is of course creating momentum.


    Yesterday I took out the clothes and tried them on. As soon as I took them out, bees and butterflies rushed into the room like crazy.


    This will not work. Surrounded by living beings, that is called a miracle. Being submerged by countless living beings is at most a strange event, or even an accident.


    Originally, Yan Shirong thought that this idea would not work, but Xiao Feijiu didn''t expect that it would be useless to look at it, but now he stood on his shoulder... All the creatures, especially the birds, instantly avoided a certain distance, Reluctant to fly away, he circled and danced around her... Immediately, he appeared full of posture.


    As for why it is so far away, of course it is because people in the three places can see clearly here, and the main reason is that Xinbao''s face is not good, and he can''t stand for so long. In short, it seems even more mysterious and mysterious.


    I also put a few people among the people in advance, thinking about shouting a few words at that time, and indeed shouting...


    is such as: I heard that the little princess is a natural doctor!


    I heard that when the little princess was on the jade ultimatum, the ultimatum was in full bloom, and all civil and military officials saw it with their own eyes... all kinds of things, but none of them are as effective as the words of the old abbot.


    In a word, the name of Zhen Guo Princess True God became popular overnight, and the effect was immediate.


    Children, don¡¯t suffer from insomnia and dreamy dreams, it¡¯s obvious when you wake up, you sleep less, and you look refreshed.


    The whole family was overjoyed.


    At this time, the magistrate of Yuqian County, which is the county where the thief Daoist begged for Yu, issued a wanted arrest warrant.


    Taoist Yunyu, with words like wings, often appears in the form of scatter, eyes tied with cloth strips, and cloth strips embroidered with cranes.


    This Taoist is handsome in appearance, and also has little means. He is good at divination, and he is best at using divination to deceive the world, steal his name, and swallow luck.


    For example, if there is rain at a certain time in a certain year, month, and month, he will go to this place after divination, and deceive the crowd with false rumors. After getting everyone''s approval, he will first devour the blessings of the rain from heaven, and then devour the people''s kindness to God.


    Another example is that someone in your family should have honored your ancestors, but he will come to your door and say that there is a disaster in your family. In fact, it is taking the opportunity to swallow up your family''s luck. After that, someone in your family will get sick or suffer disasters.


    The first paragraph after that is purely for hatred.


    Why didn¡¯t you download it before?


    Because it is not sure whether the way of luck has anything to do with likes and dislikes.


    After all, no one knew about this person, but after a wanted order, even if everyone scolded and feared him, everyone knew about it. What if this is also a kind of luck?


    Although it is unlikely, what if?


    Too much is involved, so be careful.


    So let¡¯s try underground in this county first.


    After all, the surge in luck of the Taoist Taoist this time is among the people of this county. They already knew him, but after they issued a notice and sent people to preach, their admiration would immediately turn into disgust.


    If luck is related to likes and dislikes, then it must have a huge impact on thieves and Taoists, and it will ebb and flow, and it must be seen in Xinbao.


    Counting the time when the announcement was finished, the next day, as soon as Xinbao woke up, Yan Shirong was waiting in the hall, ready to observe.


    I heard Xinbao singing from afar: "Why am I so pretty! My wife is so pretty too!" So pretty! My brother is also so pretty! What if he¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    Seeing my younger sister''s spirit and joy, her little face flushed, her smiling eyes crooked, showing her small white teeth, the second brother felt that his heart had melted... Really, for this scene, **** How much heart is worth it!


    As soon as he hugged his sister, he kissed her hard.


    The little head of the dumpling who was kissed: "..."


    She covered her face, rubbed it, and instructed his brother: "This way, come here too."


    The second brother smiled, and kissed **** the other side.


    Tuanzi rubbed his face with both hands and squeezed himself into a bird''s beak: "Second brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay," the second elder brother said with a smile, "I just like Xinbao, and I''m happy when I see Xinbao."


    "So is Xinbao!" Tuanzi immediately confessed: "Xinbao is also happy when he sees his brother, happy when he sees A Niang, and happy when he sees his wife!"


    "Okay," Mrs. Lin said, "Will it be the turn of the rice soup in the morning?"


    She pulled her daughter over: "Why is Xinbao so beautiful today?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi pointed at his hair, "Liang Xia changed Xinbao''s hair."


    I don''t know how she combed it. She twisted the front of the small hair bag and braided it in a circle, like a small flower, tied with red in the middle, which is the flower heart.


    There are small butterflies and bees inserted in the back, and a slightly larger colorful bird is inserted on the top. Its tail feathers hang down long, like two tassels, hanging on both sides of the small face. Hair, as beautiful as it needs to be, is as beautiful as it is.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 525： The majestic Master Yan

    Chapter 525 The Majestic Lord Yan


    The dumplings are so beautiful that they shake their heads from time to time.


    Ms. Lin praised her for a long time before letting her go to eat.


    Xinbao didn''t dare to lie down to eat, and didn''t dare to move his head. One hand was covering the tassel, and he couldn''t take care of the other side when he was caged. It was difficult to eat.


    Yuan Shenjue was about to die of laughter, so he simply stood up, and caged the spikes on both sides for her from behind.


    Miss Lin couldn''t help whispering to her second elder brother: "Look, look at how virtuous our children are!"


    As soon as Yan Shirong turned his head, he immediately gasped.


    Although his sister is not yet five years old, he is still a little upset about being robbed.


    So he dragged his mother up, "Mother, go and hold Xinbao''s arms."


    While talking, he forcibly grabbed Yuan Shenjue''s wrist: "Let''s go, Xiaojue, come and help me read this article."


    Yuan Shen Jue glanced at him, and followed him obediently.


    Mrs. Lin held her daughter''s arm, and said to her: "Your fourth brother said, after you finish eating, he will take you to Guilan Pavilion for a walk. At this moment, sweet-scented osmanthus and orchids have been planted. For the rest of the place, I ask you You can plant whatever you want, or make a swing frame, your fourth brother said yes, and he said it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    While talking, Yan Shisheng also came back, and Mrs. Lin assigned this job to her son, so the majestic Master Yan outside could only stand behind like a little eunuch, holding the tassels for his sister.


    After eating, the fourth brother held his sister''s little hand and asked Mrs. Lin: "Aniang, are you going?"


    Miss Lin thought about it, and said, "I''ll change clothes."


    Xinbao stood on the porch and looked up: "Is it sunny outside?"


    Fourth brother: "..."


    He smiled and said: "I''m sorry, I forgot that the little princess is almost five years old, and she is a big girl, why don''t you ask someone to bring a hood?"


    Xinbao shook her head straight: "No, it will cover my little flower. I want an umbrella."


    So they asked someone to come over with two oil-paper umbrellas, Lady Lin and Xinbao took one each, and went in to look at the garden beautifully.


    The garden in front is called Osmanthus Orchid Garden. Osmanthus flowers are planted around the pavilion, and orchids are mainly planted on the east side, and there are still many open spaces left.


    Xinbao was dressed up so beautifully today, she didn''t want to take the soil, so she turned her head and said to Huashuang, "Remember it for me, and come here again when we come back, Xinbao will help you."


    Flower frost should be under.


    The fourth brother said: "Does Xinbao want a swing?"


    Xinbao thought the swing was scary at the time, but now that he thinks about it, he thinks it¡¯s okay.


    Xinbao said: "Yes, but not that kind of board chair. It should be very beautiful, hollowed out, carved, with a backrest, and can grow flowers. It should be short and not too high. If you want to sit on it, you can sit on it." The ones that draw pictures, the ones that look good.¡±


    Yan Shisheng responded: "Okay."


    Ms. Lin said: "Can you install a plum blossom pile?"


    "Huh?" Yan Shisheng coughed: "Plum blossom...pile?"


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Lin said: "A plum blossom pile is not a flower? What kind of flower is not a plant?"


    Yan Shisheng: "...???"


    Aniang, tell me with your conscience, is the plum blossom pile a flower?


    Xinbao immediately said: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Xinbao has a solution."


    She took her brother''s hand and drew a flower with several petals in his palm: "There are so many flowers sent outside, we can''t grow them. You can make one like this, like a plum blossom pile, the big one. The ''pile'' becomes a flower bed, and in each pile, there are all kinds of different flowers, and Xinbao will plant them when the time comes. If you want to step on a plum blossom pile, just step on the edge."


    Yan Shisheng could do it once he heard it: "Then plant it here," he pointed, "You can see it from the pavilion at that time, it should be pretty good. Xinbao is really smart!"


    Xinbao nodded: "Xinbao also wants some fruit trees. When the time comes, they will bear fruit, and they can be picked and eaten from the doorstep. How fresh and good?"


    Yan Shisheng grinned: "Fruit trees..."


    Xinbao said: "Fruit trees also bloom? You can also grow sunflowers, eat melon seeds, and grow grapes to eat."


    Yan Shisheng: "..."


    Seeing that A Niang and his younger sister were looking at him, Yan Shisheng could only nod his head: "All right."


    Ms. Lin continued to expand her imagination: "I think a watchtower can be set up here, and you can see the gate of the palace from here."


    Yan Shisheng: "...??"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No, no, what if he looks behind? Wouldn''t he see our house?"


    Miss Lin: "Yes!"


    Tuanzi suddenly thought: "Can we dig a tunnel so that we can explore in it?"


    Ms. Lin''s expression of obvious interest: "Authentic..."


    Tanko: "The marching tent seems to be fun...


    "Sheng''er, can you make a koi pond for us to fish?"


    "Fourth brother, how about we build a waterwheel?"


    Yan Shisheng: "...??"


    He hugged his sister very gently, and quickly walked out of the tent, and let go: "Xinbao, it''s time for you to go to the Qing Palace."


    He found out that it doesn''t matter if only A Niang is there, and it doesn''t matter if only Xinbao is there. These two are together... I don''t know what they can discuss.


    Xinbao didn''t care, she also wanted to ask Yeye to see her new hair.


    She went to Qianqing Palace on her short legs. In fact, it was not too late, which was the time before.


    Fang Wuyou also came over and asked her: "Your Highness, do you like listening to lectures today?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, then nodded: "Yes, but it will take a while, Xinbao still has things to do."


    Fang Wuyou responded with a smile.


    Xinbao entered the room, and still drew two talismans first. Just after finishing the painting, Gan Baibi came in, saluted her, and glanced at the talismans on the table.


    Xinbao quickly put away the talisman: "Master Gan, what are you going to talk about today?"


    Gan Baibi said with a smile: "Why don''t I tell His Highness today... all the same?"


    Tuanzi felt a little strange: "This is too common, Xinbao understands."


    "What does it matter?" Gan Baibi smiled and said, "You can talk about it after you understand it."


    Tuanzi suddenly had a whim, "Master Gan, yes, you are a master of calligraphy and painting, and you are known as the fairy in the painting... Can you draw a picture for Xinbao?"


    Gan Baibi was stunned: "Your Highness, I have no preparations today, how will you be tomorrow?"


    Looking at his expression, for some reason, Tuanzi suddenly felt a little scared.


    It''s that kind of feeling that you don''t know what you''re afraid of, but you don''t know why, and your hairs stand on end.


    She was stunned for a while, then grabbed Hua Shuang''s hand with her backhand, squeezed it twice, and said to the outside: "Baiji, Baiji, Xinbao wants to see his wife!"


    Hua Shuang said: "Go and call Yanke."


    Yan Ke responded, then went out and said, "You, go and call the Duke over here."


    Tuanzi¡¯s heart was full of cowardice, and he said to Gan Baibi: "Okay, then you talk first, Xinbao will call the painter to paint tomorrow."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Yes, please sit down, Your Highness."


    Xinbao was very clever to realize that he wanted to get closer to her.


    Then she must stay away from him!


    So Xinbao said: "Wait a minute, Xinbao''s dim sum hasn''t arrived yet." He moved a few steps away.


    Unexpectedly, before he finished a sentence, Emperor Ming Pei strode in.


    Xinbao was in a hurry at the time, the shadow guard was too weak, and there was no tacit understanding with Xinbao!


    My wife hasn''t come yet, but yeah!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： a red heart towards the sun

    Chapter 526 A Red Heart Facing the Sun


    Xinbao grabbed his hand anxiously, blinking her big eyes, hinting frantically.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very calm, of course he couldn''t let his granddaughter here by himself, and smiled along with her words: "The dim sum you asked for is too strange, the imperial chef struggled for half the night yesterday before it came out..." After saying that, he sat down with Xinbao in his arms, and said to "Gan Baibi" very casually: "You step back."


    Gan Baibi hesitated, and at that moment, he took a step forward with a fierce look in his eyes.


    At this moment, Yuan Shenjue jumped in.


    Xinbao, who was huddled into a ball, froze at that moment: "My wife beat him!"


    Yuan Chenjue didn''t hesitate at all, he went directly to his waist and drew the sword, the man straightened up and jumped up... the next moment, the empty sword flashed, the man''s hand was nailed to the table without lifting it, He grunted.


    Yuan Shenjue immediately sealed his dumb acupoint, kicked out with one foot one after another, clicked four times, and the man''s arms and legs were removed.


    Yuan Shenjue turned his head, his eyes quickly swept around Xinbao: "Your Majesty, Xinbao?? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, and Xinbao is fine," Emperor Ming Pei said flatly, "Is he disguised?"


    Yuan Shen didn''t quite understand this, and said, "Come in when I call for flowers."


    While calling Hao Huashi in, Hao Huashi took a look and said: "No, this is his own image, and then he modified it a little bit."


    He poured the hot tea next to him on his face, and then directly picked up his clothes to wipe it, and immediately two shades were darkened, his eyes became smaller, and his face was sunken.


    Tuanzi said loudly: "You are not as good-looking as Mr. Gan!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "You''re right." He waved his hand and let them drag him away.


    Tuanzi sat alone for a while, and murmured: "Where is Mr. Gan? Really, where is Mr. Gan?"


    Emperor Ming Pei touched her head, and changed the subject: "Why is Xinbao so beautiful today?"


    However, this time, Tuanzi was not taken astray: "Yeah, he was so smug just now, and he said he was going to talk to Xinbao! He must want to take Xinbao away!"


    She threw herself into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her gently, and kept patting her back with one hand: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao is not afraid, this person is preparing this move, I''m afraid it is not a day or two, he is in a hurry! Ah!"


    He sneered, raised his granddaughter with one hand, and hugged her: "How did Xinbao recognize it??"


    "I don''t know," Tuanzi said, "I don''t know why, but I was so scared all of a sudden."


    She thought for a while: "Oh! I know! Because Mrs. Gan has always been delicate and respectful. But this person, as soon as he came in, stared at Xinbao, and Xinbao drew things. If Gan My lord didn''t look at it, but he still stared at it twice. Moreover, Lord Gan''s eyes are clear and bright, this man...is fierce."


    Emperor Ming Pei kept nodding his head: "Xinbao is so smart!"


    Xinbao sighed: "It''s a pity that Huashuang and the others are too stupid, Xinbao even hinted at them, and they even called Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "You think that you can do anything with a little villain, right?"


    Tuanzi plausibly said: "But as a last resort, Xinbao can hide, but Yeye can''t get in!"


    It really is.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Remember, Xinbao, if you encounter danger in the future, you should hide in first, and make sure you are safe first."


    "That can''t be done," Tuanzi shook his head, "Yeye is still next door, Xinbao is worried! Yeye is the most important person in the whole world, and also the most important person in Xinbao''s heart. Xinbao has a red heart towards the sun, no matter how afraid I will endure it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This granddaughter has a set of small words every day, and she can''t be educated at all.


    Now the shadow guard has experience in dealing with this kind of lunatic killer, and Yuan Shenjue has learned to engrave symbols in batches, so at night, this person will be recruited.


    He is also one of a group of people from the rivers and lakes that Yun Biyi uses talismans to support.


    He is very good at light work, and a month ago, he received an order from Yun Biyi to look for opportunities to imitate Gan Baibi''s expressions and movements, because Gan Baibi would sometimes give lectures to the little princess, allowing him to sneak into the palace when needed, Take Xinbao away, if you really can''t take it away, kill it.


    He didn''t have the patience to infiltrate the Gan Mansion, so he sometimes sneaked in at night to have a look, and didn''t pay much attention to studying, anyway, it didn''t take long to pretend.


    Then just yesterday, he received a letter from Fei Ge asking him to do it today.


    He sneaked into Gan''s mansion in the middle of the night, blocked Gan Baibi in the study, interrogated a few words, then changed into his clothes and came in.


    Going up to court anyway, I just followed the crowd and saluted. There was no major problem, and I even entered the Xinuang Pavilion smoothly... Originally, I could leave without looking at people, but I didn''t expect that something went wrong halfway.


    The good news is that he only wounded Gan Baibi, and did not kill him. The shadow guard has already gone to check. With luck, he may be able to save him.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned when he heard this.


    If Gan Baibi puts someone by his side, what about Cheng Fuju? Where is Wang Ronggui?


    Although something happened to Gan Baibi, it is said that he would not use the same method again, but he jumped the wall when he was in a hurry!


    No matter what, these people can''t be used anymore.


    Xinbao said: "But he looks like..."


    She tilted her head and thought for a while: "Besides the gold and jade, the failure is in it, but his kung fu looks good, but in fact there are many hidden dangers and hidden injuries. Even if he really stole the heart treasure, run with all his strength, run out A period of time can trigger internal injuries."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "It can be seen that Taoist''s method of engraving talismans to practice kung fu is really just backfired, and there will be endless troubles."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded his head: "This rogue Taoist, I guess, is also at the end of his rope."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Have you learned all the talismans of Xinbao?"


    "There are still a few more," Yuan Shenjue said, "Xinbao hasn''t finished teaching yet."


    Tuanzi said: "There are still seven or eight more to be drawn! Xinbao draws two every day, and Xinbao will draw two more tomorrow."


    Emperor Ming Pei patted Tuanzi''s head: "Xinbao, Yeye is going to go to the palace at the end of May to escape the summer heat. You and Xing''er, follow Yeye."


    Duanzi was very interested: "To escape the summer heat?"


    She asked, "Is Daddy going?"


    "Father won''t go, and neither will elder brother. Only Xinbao and Xing''er can bring your apprentices with you." Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "Didn''t Xinbao always say that he would do his filial piety for his father and accompany him?" Yeye? Then, do you want Xinbao to accompany Yeye now?"


    Duanzi thought for a while, then nodded with difficulty: "I want to accompany you."


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "How can you allow others to snore on the side of the couch... Let''s take advantage of the victory to pursue, this thief must be dealt with as soon as possible!"


    Tuanzi didn''t understand: "Huh?"


    Emperor Ming Pei stopped talking: "Okay, let''s go back, it''s getting late, Xinbao should go to bed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： take advantage of his illness to kill him

    Chapter 527 Taking advantage of his illness to kill him


    Emperor Ming Pei refused to answer Tuanzi''s questions, so she was carried back.


    Yuan Shenjue gave her a popular science.


    Da Yan''s summer resort was built in Longshan County, named Shengping Palace, about ten days away from the capital.


    Shengping Palace was built by Emperor Gaozu of Dayan in his later years. After the completion, Emperor Gaozu went to escape the summer heat almost every year, but Emperor Mingpei seldom went there, it seems that he only went there two or three times.


    But it is said that the scenery of Shengping Palace is extremely beautiful. There are many mountains and lakes nearby, and there is also a large pomegranate garden.


    Duanzi was attracted by the beautiful scenery he depicted, and couldn¡¯t help but salivate... No way, although I know that pomegranates are sweet, but I still feel sour when I think about it.


    She reminded him with a sip of saliva: "Tell Yeye tomorrow that when we go, we must take Master Zheng with us."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I can draw."


    Xinbao said: "My wife draws Xinbao, Mr. Zheng draws the pomegranate garden and the Shengping Palace, and I will show it to my parents and elder brother when I come back."


    Okay, got it.


    Yuan Shen Jue sent her back to the palace to sleep.


    When he entered the front and said, everyone was surprised.


    Yan Shirong said in surprise: "To escape the summer heat? Yeah, take Xinbao? Just take Xinbao? Neither daddy nor us?"


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s plan was clearly to take advantage of his illness to kill him and get rid of the old thief, but if this was to lure the snake out of the hole, why did Emperor Ming Pei believe that the snake would definitely come out of the hole?


    He frowned and thought for a long time, then suddenly came to his senses.


    Awakened to the true intention of Yeye suddenly pointing out a prince Shaofu, letting father into the cabinet, and acting on behalf of the emperor... This series of seemingly unintentional actions.


    He clearly wanted to keep his father in charge of the country!


    If a country is said to be lucky, the emperor is of course the most lucky. What if the emperor temporarily ignores the government?


    Even if he reasoned, under the premise that the emperor left the capital and the prince supervised the country, a lot of luck would inevitably be transferred to the prince.


    Well, at this time.


    An emperor whose luck has shifted rapidly, but is still prosperous, isn''t he the perfect target for evil ways to attack?


    So, even though he knew it was bait, he still couldn''t help but shoot it! The "snake" will definitely "come out of the hole"!


    In this way, isn¡¯t Yeye using her body as bait?


    But if it weren''t for this, it really wouldn''t be possible to create a similar situation.


    Because even if they want to replace him, they are now a momentum of rising luck, which is completely different from Yeye.


    So the bait of Emperor Ming Pei really cannot be replaced by anyone.


    But this is dangerous.


    How can we avoid danger to the greatest extent?


    The most important thing is that a prince who has been in prison...unless he has made a big mistake, he will not be deposed, and he is likely to ascend the throne smoothly.


    So, daddy said it in vain, and master was wrong, yeah, I still want daddy to take the throne.


    He suddenly laughed out loud and glanced at his father.


    Mrs. Lin was already waiting impatiently, and complained to Yan Qingshan: "No wonder people say that a smart person is almost like a lunatic! The expression on this face is changing, I really don''t know what he is thinking! What are you thinking? Tell me quickly Ok?"


    Yan Shirong waved his hand: "Aniang, this can''t be said, really can''t be said."


    He stood up: "I''m going to bed." He walked quickly.


    Over there, Xinbao went back to the palace, and ate some candied hawthorn, to drive away the gluttons before going to sleep.


    In a daze, she felt that someone was calling her, Xinbao opened her eyes, and Hua Shuang came over with the clothes: "Master, hurry up, we have to leave."


    Xinbao murmured, "Where are you going?"


    "Go to Shengping Palace, master forgot?"


    Going right now? Confused, Tuanzi was dressed and carried into the carriage, plunged into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms and continued to sleep.


    When he woke up, he had already arrived at the pomegranate garden, his eyes were red, and Xinbao was overjoyed, so he turned his head and went to pull Ming Peidi: "Yeah! Yeh, let''s go, let''s go see Huahua!"


    As soon as she turned around, the person behind her smiled at her, and suddenly changed into Yun Biyi''s appearance, and said, "Look at who I am?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Xinbao yelled in fright, desperately trying to break free from his hand, but woke himself up suddenly, and shook his hand twice.


    Hua Shuang and the others were by her side, Hua Shuang hugged her and comforted her: "Master, don''t be afraid, it''s a dream, it''s a dream! Wake up, wake up, you''ll be fine!"


    Tuanzi slowed down by himself, and slowly closed his mouth, his little heart was still beating.


    Hua Shuang coaxed her softly for a long time before putting her down again.


    Tuanzi was still very scared, and said in a trembling voice, "Light on the lamp."


    Immediately, someone lit a few lamps, but after they were lit, they shook and shook, making it even more frightening. Xinbao said, "Hua Shuang, Hua Shuang, come and sleep with Xinbao."


    Hua Shuang came over with a smile, and hugged the dumpling through the quilt: "Master, it''s all right, go to sleep."


    Feeling the warm body, Xinbao closed his eyes in a daze, and fell asleep again.


    When I woke up again, the sky was bright.


    Feeling bright and warm light, shivering at night as if it never existed.


    Xinbao thought very calmly, how could she be frightened by a nightmare? Unless it''s not an ordinary nightmare!


    She felt the Sansheng Stone, but there was no movement in the Sansheng Stone. She entered the space again, and patted the stones in the yard...the stones did not move.


    Tuanzi came out again silently, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Hua Shuang reminded her with a smile: "Master, you originally said that you came back yesterday to plant flowers for a while, but you just forgot about something, why don''t we go play in the morning?"


    Xinbao could hear it, so after breakfast, he went to the sweet-scented osmanthus orchids that had been planted, and carefully sprinkled a handful of soil on each of them.


    After she finished spraying, Yan Shisheng also called someone and started construction in the vacant place.


    First, according to the arrangement of plum blossom piles, some flower beds were built, and the soil in the middle was all loosened. The small stones are used to make it flat, and it is impossible to practice it if you want to practice, but it does look unique and beautiful.


    As for the swing set she wanted, the vine trellis and sunflowers have also been planted. There is really no way to grow more fruit trees. I can only plant two peach trees and two pomegranates according to the terrain and season. When the time comes, Satisfy the mood of mother and sister picking fruit.


    As for plum blossoms, Lady Lin is not interested at all.


    But the fourth brother thinks that she probably won''t think so when it''s time to panic in winter.


    So I also planted a small piece of plum blossoms, and built a small warm house next to it. When my parents sit here, warming the wine, looking at the plum blossoms, and chatting, they will definitely feel that his son is very caring. up.


    When the palace wants to do something, it is always very fast. After all, it is under the nose of the master, and it can be as fast as possible.


    So the craftsmen and gardeners completed this series of projects within five days.


    In this short period of five days, these craftsmen saw with their own eyes that the osmanthus and orchids that had just been planted grew at a miraculous speed.


    The gardeners are all real experts. Only by planting their own plants can they appreciate the huge difference.


    So with the completion of the Guilan Garden, the name of the little princess was passed down by word of mouth and became a household name.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： to break up with my wife

    Chapter 528 I want to break up with my wife


    Also during these five days, Xinbao finally finished drawing all the talismans on the entire booklet.


    Although she didn''t draw well, fortunately Yuan Shenjue is a genius, and when he redraws it based on his feeling, it will be very good... After all the talismans are restored successfully, Yuan Shenjue is in meditation again.


    Based on the previous experience, Xinbao is not in a hurry this time, but feels a bit boring without his wife.


    Then she suddenly thought: "How about we go fly a kite?"


    Ms. Lin was also very interested: "Go and ask Yeye, if Yeye agrees, Aniang will accompany you."


    Xinbao went to ask, Emperor Ming Pei agreed, but he said that he had to wait for Yuan Shenjue to wake up.


    So the couple took the palace servants first and made five, six, seven or eight kites.


    The fourth brother is an expert in making kites.


    He is very dexterous and can weave everything. He personally made a big fat fish for his sister, and a beautiful big butterfly for his mother, and tied them with small bamboo flutes, the kind that can sound when they are played.


    As a result, the two waited until the next day, but Yuan Shenjue was still in meditation.


    After another day of hard waiting, I was still in meditation.


    The two people who were waiting became worried and visited several times a day. After all, how can a normal person not eat, drink or sleep for three or four days?


    So when Yuan Shenjue finally woke up, he saw several pairs of eyes staring at him.


    Yuan Shen Jue was startled: "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s the matter! You have the nerve to ask!" Mrs. Lin said: "You slept for three days and four nights, what''s the matter!"


    The dumpling who was about to open his mouth: "..."


    She could only grunt in solidarity: "Hmph!"


    Yuan Shen smiled embarrassingly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect it to take so long. I made your empress worry."


    Ms. Lin said: "And this! I''ve wanted to talk about you for a long time! You can''t even bark when you enter the palace? Who are you arguing with such an identity??"


    Yuan Shen Jue changed his words with a smile: "Auntie, Jue Er is wrong."


    "Okay," Mrs. Lin saw that he was fine, and said, "Okay, as long as you are fine."


    She got up and left.


    The second brother asked him: "How is it? It''s a talisman and a sword. What did you realize?"


    Yuan Shen Jue laughed all of a sudden, and said: "You are so smart, I really realized something, I will talk about it later."


    The second elder brother nodded, then turned and left.


    Yuan Shen Jue heard that he had been in samadhi for three days and four nights, and during this period, he did not know how much dust fell down... Suddenly, his whole body was wrong, and he just wanted to take a bath quickly, so he said to the **** serving him, "Prepare water, prepare water."


    Said to Yu Xin again: "Replace all of these."


    has been obediently queuing at the back, thinking that it will be her turn to talk after A Niang and brother leave: "..."


    She said angrily, "Hi!"


    Yuan Shenjue supported the back of her head with two fingers, and pushed her to go out: "Be good, go out first, and talk later."


    Tuanzi was forced to walk a few steps away, so angry that he stood at the door and said, "Xinbao is angry! Angry!"


    "Don''t be angry," Yuan Shenjue stood far away and said, "I want to take a bath. I will hug you after bathing."


    Tuanzi was even angrier: "Xinbao didn''t want to hug at all."


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "My dear, you have to take a bath too!"


    "It''s not that I want to kiss!" Tuanzi quarreled with him through the door: "Xinbao wants to ask you something serious!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "I have to take a bath after I finish my business."


    The waiter has already carried the bathtub in.


    They are all used to it. This master doesn¡¯t need to serve anywhere, only one. No matter whether it is winter or summer, he must take a bath at least once a day, and the carved jade should be washed several times.


    As soon as the door was closed, Tuanzi said angrily: "Big villain! Xinbao doesn''t want to talk to you anymore!"


    She walked down the steps with short legs, then walked to the front hall, sat on the steps, puffed her face and got angry.


    Hao Huashi passed by and asked her, "Master, what are you doing here?"


    Xinbao said: "I''m angry!"


    "Huh?" Hao Huashi immediately stopped and came to sit beside her: "Who dares to make Master angry?"


    Xinbao said: "Brother Xiaoxian."


    Hao Huashi said: "Why did he mess with you?"


    Xinbao said: "He has been in meditation for so long, wakes up, talks to A Niang, talks to second brother, talks to Yu Tang, talks to Yu Xin, talks to A Niang, talks to second brother, talks to Yu Tang, talks to Talking to Yu Xin...just don''t talk to Xinbao!"


    She repeated it four times in one breath, showing that she was really angry.


    Hao Huashi didn''t seem to notice it at all, and said loudly: "It''s too much to talk to so many people, but not to Xinbao! It''s too much!"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said, "And he''s still like the second brother."


    She raised her head, showed a grinning expression, and stared in surprise, "And praised him ''you''re so smart''!"


    With such an exaggerated expression on her small face, it was almost laughable, and it was even more ridiculous when it was matched with Shang Yuan Shen Jue''s cold face.


    Hao Hua laughed while leaning forward and back. Behind her, Mrs. Lin and her second elder brother stood by the window, secretly peeping, and couldn''t help but also snicker.


    Then Hao Huashi managed to hold back his laughter: "It''s too much! He even praised others! It''s unforgivable!"


    "Exactly!" Tuanzi said angrily, "Xinbao wants to break up with him!"


    "Break off friendship!" The pro-disciple raged wildly: "We must break off friendship!"


    He stood up, wanting to take the opportunity to hold Master''s little hand: "Let''s go, disciple will take you to play."


    "No way," Tuanzi said, "What if Brother Xiaoxian comes out and can''t find Xinbao?"


    Hao Huashi: "...?? Didn''t you want to break up the relationship??"


    Tuanzi took it for granted: "That''s right! We have broken off our friendship! Xinbao is serious! So Xinbao is now waiting for Brother Xiaoxian to coax me!"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    Yuan Shen Jue was taking a bath and listening to it from a distance, he couldn''t help laughing.


    He quickly took a shower and changed his clothes. His hair was still wet, so he wrapped a turban casually and came over to coax the dumplings.


    Hao Huashi was peeling melon seeds for the little master to eat.


    As it turned out, Fat Chiu flew over, one person, one bird, one shot... So now he can only do left and right, with his left hand for Master and his right hand for Fei Jiu.


    As soon as he saw him coming, Hao Huashi stood up and took the tray away with Fei Jiu.


    Tuanzi put the last melon seed into his mouth, wiped his mouth and pretended that he hadn''t eaten it, "Humph!"


    Yuan Shenjue squatted down in front of her, smiled and wrapped her arms around her, and turned Xiaotuanzi to him, with a gentle voice: "I''m sorry, baby, I haven''t bathed just now, and I''m too dirty. How can I be so dirty with my heart?" Bao is so obedient, how can such a beautiful little fairy talk? But I am anxious to talk to Xin Baobao, so I can only quickly ask someone to prepare water, take a bath quickly, and then hurry up and talk to Xin Baobao."


    He pulled his hair to show her: "Look, my hair isn''t dry yet? So Xinbao forgive me, okay? Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Hao Huashi silently gave him a thumbs up.


    Master''s ability to coax the group is simply a thousand miles a day, a thousand miles a day...it''s the pinnacle!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： Its not just about forgiving him

    Chapter 529 You can only forgive him


    The dumpling was coaxed quickly, and then the two held hands, walked out of the palace gate slowly, and went out to play.


    The second brother sighed loudly, no one paid attention to him, and he didn''t stop him.


    Last time he had a little jealousy and dragged Yuan Chenjue away. Who would have thought that there would be a fake Gan Baibi... Although Yuan Shenjue usually just sent people to Qianqing Palace and left, but he was still a little scared , I dare not even eat vinegar.


    Ms. Lin thought about it, and said with a smile: "Xiao Jue hasn''t eaten in the past three days, has he? He went out without even eating?"


    While talking, she asked Xiaoyu to go out and order them to bring some dishes out for them to eat in the Guilan Pavilion, lukewarm just right.


    The second elder brother saw it in his eyes, and sighed again: "Okay, I guess I have to wait for him to answer his questions, until Xinbao sleeps at night. I''ll go back first."


    He got up and left.


    Hao Huashi followed with a tray, walking all the way, peeling melon seeds with one hand, Xiao Feijiu stood on the tray, snatching melon seeds from his fingers one by one.


    Passing through the small door, Hao Huashi leaned closer to him, "Master, have you thought about a question? Yuan Shenjue said that Master is his way... so what is Master''s way?"


    Yan Shirong was slightly taken aback.


    Hao Huashi said: "In the past, Uncle Fan chatted with me, saying that Master is good at everything, but he is very lonely. When he just woke up, he still couldn''t speak clearly, so he kept fighting for favor, saying that Xinbao raised his father, raised him, and raised him. Brother, raise everyone, and everyone raises Xinbao..."


    He said leisurely, just chatting, but Yan Shirong was a little speechless.


    When Xinbao just woke up, she was really dazed and unresponsive, but she was very sensitive to people''s emotions. Even if a person like Daddy was a little bit unhappy, she would be able to get over it all at once. Noticed.


    He was sick in bed back then, seeing his family members working hard and being helpless... He knew that feeling very well, and Xinbao, when she was sleeping, could also feel the sounds around her, watching her family members "die" one by one, Her mood must be several times that of his.


    ¡­


    Family...is her way.


    The family''s love for her is the strength that supports her to go on.


    Over there, Xinbao was playing on the swing with his wife, and the small kitchen brought over the food box.


    Xinbao remembered this, and hurriedly said, "My wife is eating."


    Yuan Shenjue smiled, took the food box, turned the lid over, put the vegetables on the first layer on top, and then put two plates on the second layer, and put the lid on the top as a table.


    The two were still sitting on the swing chair, swinging and eating.


    Although Xinbao had already eaten, he still ate a few mouthfuls with his wife.


    While he was eating, he saw over there that Xia Yigu delivered today''s herbs.


    Xinbao saw it from afar and jumped down. Yuan Shenjue quickly reached out to stabilize the food box, put down his chopsticks and followed.


    As soon as it passed by, the Sansheng Stone lit up.


    The dumpling was so flattered, I squatted down and looked at it for a long time before I came back, and said: "There is another one today, yesterday, and the day before yesterday... no, there was also the day before yesterday. There will always be one recently!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, "That''s what happens to people who are favored by luck. Otherwise, why would that person want to steal luck like a madman?"


    Tuanzi hummed, "I want another bite of fish."


    Yuan Shen Jue just put the dishes back, and he paused when he heard the words: "Xinbao, we''ve been away for so long just now, maybe some dust will fly in, why don''t you eat it."


    Duanzi looked at him curiously: "But, if there is dust, would it fly into it when we ate it just now?"


    That being said... but eating after leaving, it always feels different.


    Yuan Shen Jue firmly closed the lid: "Anyway, don''t eat it, and eat it at night."


    Tuanzi shut up silently, pretended to support the chair, and quietly hid his little hands that had just touched the muddy branches.


    What should I do if I meet a wife who is weird and clean?


    It''s not just for the sake of his beauty to forgive him.


    The two played outside all afternoon.


    I have to say that with this small garden, the whole family has a place to play, and Mrs. Lin often goes around when she has nothing to do.


    Sure enough, Yan Shirong waited until after dinner and Xinbao went to sleep, and Yan Shirong found the opportunity to ask Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Actually, there is nothing to say, it is what you think. After learning all the talismans, there will be a complete set of swordsmanship. Each talisman can be used independently, so if I am in a wooden house, or In the stone house, the same sword technique is constantly being used, and the sword is continuous, and the whole room becomes a "tale house", which is at least a hundred times more effective than the jade talisman."


    Yan Shirong''s eyes lit up: "That is to say, if at this time, we encounter bad luck again, as long as we enter this room, we can crazily absorb the other party''s luck??"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, "Yes."


    Yan Shirong was a little excited: "How long will you carve such a house of symbols?"


    "It''s hard to say," Yuan Shenjue thought for a while: "It depends on how big it is, because I am young and lack strength. In order to ensure the continuity and stability of the runes, the room should be two feet square."


    He paused: "Twenty feet square, I will carve it for about two hours. I will report to the emperor, find a man-made wooden house, and I have to carve one before I go to the other palace."


    Yan Shirong said: "If this is the case, then we are really invincible! I hope that the thief will act quickly, and it is best to deal with him before going to the other palace!"


    These years, I have been passively beaten and resisted, and now I can finally fight back fiercely! He was almost looking forward to his coming soon!


    After all, you don¡¯t have to steal to be afraid of the thief, right?


    Ms. Lin said: "But what if he doesn''t do anything?"


    "No," Yan Shirong said without hesitation: "If he can easily choose not to do it, then at most when we use the talisman for the second time, we will find that not only will we not be able to steal our luck, but we will also lose it." My own luck stopped long ago... So I guess, it is not easy for him to stop what he did to us. It may even be impossible to stop at all."


    Miss Lin nodded: "Oh!"


    Who in the family has not suffered from his crimes, who is not feeling aggrieved? Now that victory is in sight, even the calmest Yan Shirong is a little excited.


    He said: "I think that old Taoist has already suffered heavy losses, and he should take advantage of the victory to pursue it! Xiaojue, why don''t we go to Yeye now, and urge the sea to arrest the document by the way."


    After that day, Xinbao''s condition got better, which proved that luck must be positive, isn''t that easy to say?


    Directly post the thief''s sea arrest documents all over the world, maybe you can really make him sick while he is sick!


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, and the two went together.


    At this time,


    In the capital,


    In a quiet room.


    The pale, disheveled Taoist was moving the wooden sign on the table, his lips moved slightly, silently calculating.


    After a long time, he smiled.


    He didn''t expect them to be so cautious at first, and they went to sea to catch documents, but it only rained in the prefecture.


    Fortunately, he was still in Yuqian County at that time to receive the support of Qi Luck. As soon as he heard that the county government issued a sea arrest document to arrest him, he immediately guessed their intentions, made a decisive decision, and gave some Qi Luck to Zhen Guo Princess... want to come to them No doubt.


    They are in the emperor''s house, so it is too easy to do such a thing. As long as they think this method is effective, they will immediately put the sea arrest document in the whole Dayan!


    What''s the matter if thousands of people scold you?


    Now he still has so many wastes on hand, and he can''t do other things after raising them for a long time, but with their bodies, how difficult is it to change their luck?


    He is being beaten like a bereaved dog by them now, but as long as the sea arrests the clerk...he can immediately restore the strength of his heyday!


    This was delivered to me by you yourself!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： Right in the middle

    Chapter 530 Right in the arms


    Yuan and Shen Jue went to find Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei was still awake at the moment, and after hearing what they said, he said, "Have you already looked for a man-made wooden house?"


    "Not yet," Yuan Shenjue said, "I''m about to ask someone to do it."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Didn''t you say at the beginning that the paper talisman is the simplest, the wooden talisman is the middle, and the jade talisman is the highest? Then why don''t you simply build a stone house? It is best to win with one blow."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I''m afraid it will be too late."


    "Let''s do it together," Emperor Ming Pei said, "We''re all doing it. If it''s too late, use a wooden house, and if it''s too late, use a stone house."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "The stone house may be smaller, otherwise it will be difficult for me to complete it in one go."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You tell them what to do, don''t force yourself too much."


    Yuan Shen must go down.


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "I will ask them to send out the sea arrest document tomorrow, and after it is passed on to the world, set a date and post it together, don''t give him a chance to breathe, it''s best to explode all at once. "


    Yan Shirong said: "Yeah you are right."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded and said with a smile, "Go back."


    The two resigned.


    The next day, Xinbao woke up early because she was thinking about flying a kite, and she was dressed up beautifully.


    Emperor Ming Pei came back from court, and saw Xiao Tuanzi waiting at the gate of Qianqing Palace, raising his hand from afar: "Yeah, clap Xinbao''s hand once."


    Emperor Ming Pei stretched out his hand, gave her a high five, and said with a smile, "What are you going to do?"


    Tuanzi clasped his hands tightly, and said: "Xinbao is going to let go of bad luck, Yeye has no time to go, Xinbao will let it go for Yeye, then this hand will represent Yeye!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud, and the courtiers behind him also complimented him one after another. Emperor Ming Pei deliberately said: "Then Daddy doesn''t have time to go, do you want Xinbao to represent Daddy?"


    "No need," Tuanzi said, "Aniang said that she had given up one hand to daddy, the second brother said he had given up one hand to the eldest brother, the third brother had given up to the fourth brother, brother Xiaoxian and Huashi, each of whom I gave my little brother a hand."


    The arrangement is clear.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed again and again, and said: "Go, go!"


    Tuanzi walked away clutching his little hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked the courtiers to eat in the hallway, and he had breakfast with his son.


    After eating, he called someone in and explained the matter of the sea arrest document. It didn''t seem like a big deal, but it was very important, so I asked the shadow guard to watch it all the way.


    Tiancong bowed his head and obeyed orders, while reporting: "Your Majesty, that fake Gan Baibi suddenly died violently last night for no reason."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care, just nodded.


    Just about to sit down and call the courtiers in, there was a sudden pause.


    He said: "Tian Cong!"


    Tian Cong who had just disappeared quickly returned, Emperor Ming Pei pondered and said, "How did he die?"


    Tian never understood what it meant, but still described it: "Sitting in meditation, the seven orifices suddenly spurted blood. Before we got close, he died, as if his inner breath burst."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    He said slowly: "No, no! Tian Cong, the people just now, withdraw! Sea arrest document, don''t download it yet!"


    Tian Cong went away at the sound.


    Emperor Ming Pei held his hands behind his back in the room, turned around slowly, and said in a low voice: "That thief, Taoist, knows who his opponent is. He should be able to pray for rain even if he was in a hurry. Expected that we would deal with him in this way."


    But because Xinbao recovered obviously, it proved that luck was indeed suppressing each other, and after he was wanted by the sea arrest document, Xinbao''s condition was obviously much better.


    The most important thing was the appearance of the fake Gan Baibi, which made them feel that he had jumped the wall and was pushed to the extreme... so he took the risk to use this method.


    But what if, this is just an illusion? Was that what he wanted them to think?


    Fake Gan Baibi''s kung fu, Xinbao also said, there are many hidden dangers, there are many hidden injuries, and one line of work will happen.


    Fake Gan Baibi didn¡¯t know it himself, but as the thief who engraved the talisman to encourage him, how could he not know?


    Then what is the point of him sending this person?


    Once you get lucky, you will die. You can''t take away your heart treasure, and you can''t hurt your heart treasure... The only meaning of going deep into the adventure is to further motivate them.


    After people are excited, they will get used to resisting in the way they are good at!


    So he...maybe playing in his favor? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered.


    The thieves have tried all their tricks, and they were really close to falling for his tricks!


    At this time, Xinbao and his party had already left the house, and went to the Yuan family''s Zhuangzi nearby.


    In addition to the two kites made by the fourth brother himself, there are many craftsmen who made them. The **** below helped them to put them up, and they kept them high before they were handed over to the master.


    The second brother and the third brother also came this time, each with two kites in his hand.


    Several kites, each one is different, flying in the air, fluttering, and the bamboo whistle tied to the fourth brother can really ring, whining, super cool.


    Seeing that more and more strings are being put in, the strings will get tangled up, so Xinbao hurriedly pulls the strings and runs a little farther.


    Everyone loves to get close to her, and when they get close, they will be entangled.


    The third brother only played for a while, then he felt bored, and shouted all the way: "Xinbao, do you want to let it go first? If you don''t let it go, I will let it go!"


    Xinbao said loudly: "You let go first!"


    The third brother broke the rope, and his two kites flew away quickly by the wind.


    The second elder brother also said: "I will come too, cut it for me."


    The **** next to him handed over the scissors, and the second elder brother put the two threads together, cut it with the scissors, and the kite flew far away.


    Everyone let go one after another, only Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue were left.


    Yuan Shenjue first released the one representing "Yan Shizhi", and then came over to assist Xinbao to release Emperor Ming Pei''s as well. With scissors in his hand, he leaned his arms towards her calmly, and Xinbao''s big Fat Yu and his wild geese got entangled together.


    Xinbao let go subconsciously with a cry, Yuan Chenjue smiled, and cut the two threads together.


    The two threads became more and more tightly entangled, and then flew away because of the entanglement.


    Everyone looked up, and the hair on the sideburns was messed up. For some reason, it felt as if the bad luck had really been let go.


    Until everything was too far away to be seen, everyone went back to Zhuangzi while chatting.


    At first, I thought that no one would come because I came out late, and it was not a festival, but I didn¡¯t expect that they really underestimated the popularity of the Prince¡¯s family. I just drank a cup of tea here, and they posted posts one after another outside.


    Ms. Lin had already met the noble ladies at this moment, so she couldn''t save face, so she called in.


    Xinbao also met the guests for a while.


    Fortunately, her status is there, no one dares to hug her and caress her, just sit and receive a gift.


    Miss Lin was also very calm, explaining what happened that day with a smile: "It''s just a coincidence, Xinbao loves to refine medicine, and she is covered in medicine."


    Not to mention that everyone didn''t pay attention, but when I said it...you can really smell the elixir on Xinbao''s body if you are close. After all, she often goes to the space and goes to see Bai Gusheng''s medicine. rumored.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： I think you are courting death

    Chapter 531 I think you are courting death


    This is what Cheng Fuju said back then.


    Any skill that reaches a very high level will be amazing, even about Sajik.


    Usually, let alone a princess, even a child from an ordinary aristocratic family, if he went to study medicine, he would be self-deprecating and humble, but once he became a genius doctor, no one would dare to underestimate his miracles.


    People eat whole grains, who will not get sick all their lives? So no one dared to easily offend a miracle doctor.


    Many women breathed a little less, talking to Xinbao softly.


    Xinbao sat upright, didn''t shake her little feet, her big eyes were bubbly, she tried her best to maintain her dignity and beauty.


    But there were also some people who didn''t care about the ulterior motives. They smiled and said to Mrs. Lin: "Your Majesty, I heard that some of your highnesses are also here. I wonder if we can have the honor to meet you?"


    This woman is the former Concubine De, and now Mrs. Liu''s sister-in-law, Mrs. Chen, brings a beautiful girl, which is very obvious.


    But how to put it, this is actually a very rude behavior.


    If she said this to Concubine De, that''s fine, after all, she is the mother''s wife.


    But to Mrs. Lin, it doesn¡¯t matter at first, and there is no friendship, there is a difference in status, men and women, it seems very rude to say this.


    This is to deceive Mrs. Lin not to know the rules.


    Ms. Lin said directly: "Let''s talk together, so we don''t ask the children to come out and make trouble."


    This is a tactful refusal, and at the same time expressing that I understand this matter!


    As a result, Mrs. Chen did not give up after hitting a soft nail, and said with a smile: "I heard that His Highness the Second Highness is the Lower Realm of Wenqu Star. We all admire him very much in our hearts. We only hope to meet him once and get a little literary."


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "What kind of Wenqu star, please don''t say that, he can''t afford to be a child." But she didn''t answer her words.


    The others interrupted and said: "I don''t know where the empress eats. There is a Zhuangzi in the minister''s wife''s house, which is nearby. It is specially for literati, and the wine and vegetables can still be eaten."


    "Don''t bother," Mrs. Lin said, "We are going back to the palace soon."


    Someone said, "It''s rare for the empress to come out, why don''t you play for a while?"


    Miss Lin smiled and said: "The children are all busy with their studies, so it''s okay to take a break for a while. If you delay for a long time, I''m afraid you will delay your studies."


    Finally, Mrs. Chen said again: "Accompanying the empress is also a filial piety. Your highnesses are all filial people, so how can they not even have time for a meal?"


    It means they are not filial if they co-author and don¡¯t eat out?


    Ms. Lin turned her head and looked at her with a half-smile, "They have a heart of filial piety, and I also have the intention of loving my son. I don''t want to delay outside."


    While talking, he brought tea to show off the guests.


    Ms. Lin has been such an outspoken person since she appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    The words are not pleasant to you, I don''t care if you want to or not, I''ll go straight back.


    Yan Qingshan and his son both agree with this point very much, since there is only one person in this world that she can''t hate.


    Secondly, their experience would have made some self-proclaimed noble families secretly despise you. The lower your posture, the more she will look down on you, so there is no need to be polite to them at all.


    After being polite, I sulk, why bother? ?


    He had the confidence in the first place, so he just went back directly, even if he made a mistake, it was just a matter of polite words, who would dare to bear a grudge.


    Not to mention that they don''t have the heart to form cliques, even if they do, they can''t wrong their family members.


    So when Mrs. Lin had an outburst, several people hurriedly stood up and left.


    Chen''s face was embarrassing, and he didn''t dare to say any more, so he left respectfully.


    Women from several families got into the carriage and left. Those who hadn¡¯t come over from a distance saw these people leaving, so naturally they didn¡¯t come to make fun of it, so they turned around and left.


    Mr. Chen was quite unwilling, and was still looking around, thinking that it would be nice if he could meet by chance.


    Mr. Chen is Liu Guiren''s eldest sister-in-law. When Liu Guiren was in her boudoir, she still got along with her for several years.


    Who knew that my sister-in-law later entered the palace, gave birth to a son, and became a concubine. The family has been relying on her for so many years, and she felt aggrieved and helpless.


    Until now, my sister-in-law is defeated, and even her nephew is out of the palace. She is anxious and somewhat happy.


    So she thought wholeheartedly, let her daughter climb up to be a grandson, don''t need to count on sister-in-law or father-in-law, they can rise up by themselves.


    It''s a pity that Mrs. Lin doesn''t like to be sociable, and the few emperors and grandchildren don''t go out of the palace very often, so they don''t have a chance to get to know each other.


    The girl next to her pulled her: "Mother, let''s go."


    Chen said in a low voice: "I heard that His Royal Highness is good in character and knowledge. In the future...the achievements will be limitless! It is rare to meet them out of the palace. If you can leave a shadow in your heart, there will be hope in the future! Even if it is a side concubine Woolen cloth!"


    The girl lowered her head and did not dare to say anything, Chen said angrily: "I will get angry when I see you are not motivated!"


    The girl argued in a low voice: "I... can''t say anything. The Second Highness didn''t come out! The empress is not happy anymore, so I might as well praise the little princess a few more times to please the little princess."


    "I don''t need you to teach me! Isn''t it all for you??"


    Chen stared and said, "That little princess is a milk doll, and she even revealed the true god''s lower realm, and she''s not afraid of ruining her life! I''m not that slick-talking bitch, I can''t boast! A four or five year old doll has no energy at all, is as white as a paper doll, and speaks vainly, I''m afraid it''s not a long-lived one, I think, it''s not too late to be called a **** after ten years old, but don''t Not two years..."


    Someone shouted from a distance: "Shut up!"


    It was too far away, Chen didn''t think he was talking about her at all, and continued: "... died young, that''s called excitement!"


    Someone rushed to the front as if flying, and directly pulled out the waist knife: "I think you are courting death!"


    Caught off guard, Mrs. Chen screamed in fright: "Ah!"


    She pulled her daughter and backed away desperately: "Who! Presumptuous! Come on! Come on!"


    The coachman and guards in her house ran over, and seeing him wearing Long Xiangwei''s clothes, they were also surprised: "My lord, is there some misunderstanding?"


    Wei Fengting saw it from a distance, and hurried over: "What''s wrong?"


    Hao Huashi asked coldly, "Who are you?? Sign up!"


    Wei Fengting glanced at it: "This is the wife of the eldest son of the Guangchengbo Mansion, what''s the matter?"


    Hao Hua said angrily: "She is here to curse Princess Zhenguo! I scolded her and she is still talking!"


    Chen came back to his senses suddenly, his face changed drastically.


    She just thought her daughter was beautiful and wanted to meet her by chance, so she delayed for a while, but she didn''t expect that someone would hear it from such a distance!


    She never dared to admit these words, and only said: "Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! I am scolding my daughter, how dare I be disrespectful to Her Royal Highness!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： Soft knife ransacked the house

    Chapter 532 The soft knife ransacked the house


    Hao Huashi said coldly: "I can hear every word clearly!"


    Although Hao Huashi and Yuan Shenjue were in Longxiangwei in name, they had freedom of movement and each had their own responsibilities. In fact, they were not under Wei Fengting''s control, but they couldn''t ignore it.


    Wei Fengting took a step forward, held his saber, gently pushed it back into the sheath, and said, "Now that you have heard clearly, go back and report to your empress."


    Hao Huashi snorted coldly, turned his head and left, Wei Fengting coldly compared his hands: "Madam, please leave immediately."


    Mrs. Chen was in a hurry: "My lord! Please stop! Lord Wei, I really didn''t say anything! I also ask Lord Wei to help explain a few words."


    Wei Fengting said coldly: "That one is the apprentice of Princess Zhen Guo, and he reported it directly to the emperor. I don''t have that kind of face. Madam, please!"


    Chen was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground.


    When I went back and said it, my family members were also terrified.


    Uncle Guangcheng is old and has already served as an official. His eldest son Liu Ming is now nearly half a hundred years old, and he is only a fifth-rank official. Back then, there was a concubine on top, especially when the second and third princes had just passed away. After becoming a nobleman, the sixth prince left the palace, and at the very moment when he was a man with his tail in his arms, he actually made this happen!


    Liu Ming was startled and angry, and was pleading guilty, but Emperor Ming Pei directly sent Fang Wuyou over, saying: "The emperor sent servants to come over to see, what does the poisonous woman who dare to curse His Highness look like?" , Your Highness is kind and will not add offenses, but I just want to ask Mr. Liu, which do you want an official position or a wife?"


    He left after speaking.


    Liu Ming''s clothes were wet with sweat.


    Fang Wuyou said that he wanted to ask, how could he ask this by himself?


    The meaning of the emperor is very clear. He will not execute Mrs. Chen, lest people say that the little princess is unkind, but he will not let him go... The reason why it is not a verbal order is that it is not good for the emperor to force his subjects to divorce their wives?


    So it was Liu Ming who was greedy for life and afraid of death, and divorced his wife for fear of being implicated!


    Chen gave birth to him two sons, both of whom have grown up. He has a divorced wife. The future of the son is worrying, let alone the daughter.


    But even so, would they dare not listen?


    That night, Liu Ming issued a divorce letter and sent Mrs. Chen back to her natal home.


    Of course, the Bofu himself did not dare to say those words outside, so the outside only knew that Mrs. Chen had offended Princess Zhen Guo and was forced to give up.


    So one day later, at the early court, there was a censor who wrote that Princess Shenzhenguo had acted improperly.


    The imperial censor can hear about things, and the princess of Zhenguo can participate in politics, so it is not surprising that someone participates in the performance.


    Emperor Ming Pei only said coldly: "The man was sent by me, Fuzhen doesn''t understand these things."


    Zhou Yushi said firmly: "Your Majesty, I think that it is even more inappropriate for a ruler to force a minister to divorce his wife."


    Emperor Ming Pei said flatly: "You are right, and I also think it is wrong."


    He looked at him and said coldly: "That poisonous woman was so bold that she dared to curse my little princess, but Long Xiangwei tried to dissuade her even more... How is this different from treason? My punishment is too light! This woman should be punished." Nine Clans!"


    After saying a word, Chen''s husband''s family and natal family all knelt down.


    Now that the Chen family has been divorced, which family is her family?


    Zhou Yushi was also taken aback, and said anxiously: "It''s because I know something wrong, I don''t know how dare she do that."


    Those two families almost hated him to death, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, so do they need him to jump around? Just kowtow desperately to plead guilty.


    Emperor Ming Pei said coldly: "My little princess is a natural born genius doctor. No one in the whole imperial hospital dares to compare her medical skills to her! If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask yourself when you ask for an imperial doctor. A half-word lie!"


    "Not to mention the prince''s family, I lost it and regained it, and the prince''s family suffered many twists and turns among the people, with many injuries and illnesses. If it wasn''t for my little princess, I would never see each other with the prince''s family! No matter in public, private, or in the country, The Yu family... the heart treasure is the treasure in my heart, how dare this poisonous woman do this, even if she punishes her nine clans, it will not be able to dispel the hatred in my heart! Come on!"


    The two families kowtowed like garlic: "The emperor spares my life! Your Royal Highness, the prince, spares my life!"


    Yan Qingshan left the column and bowed down: "Father, please calm down. This woman and son are also very hated. But Xinbao is young and soft-hearted, and this incident happened because of her. If two families and nine clans are punished, Xinbao will be sad when he learns , I also ask my father to be lenient and spare the lives of these two families."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t answer, but looked at him with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Yan Qingshan gave a big gift: "My son is bold, please take back my father''s order."


    Emperor Ming Pei "remains angry", but because the crown prince begged for the first time, it was not good to lose face, so he said: "Get up."


    Yan Qingshan and Xie En stood up.


    Emperor Ming Pei said coldly: "Since the Crown Prince pleads for you, then temporarily accept this proposal. This woman has a vicious heart, despises the emperor, and has a vicious tongue. From today on, don''t talk anymore! And you! Death penalty can be punished." Excuse me, living crime is hard to forgive, now that Fuling is flooded, Liu Ming, Chen Jun, you two, take your wealth and go to Fuling to give porridge!"


    The two thanked each other again and again, Emperor Ming Pei got up and left, and the two of them slowly collapsed to the ground.


    Emperor Ming Pei was in a good mood.


    So it is said that some things are born.


    Yan Qingshan was reticent, but his heart was really clear.


    This matter was actually promoted by Emperor Ming Pei on purpose.


    Originally, for this matter, Mrs. Lin or Concubine Shu could send someone to teach Mrs. Chen a lesson. Kneeling and tossing are normal practices.


    However, Emperor Ming Pei chose this controversial method just for this moment.


    Because, he wanted everyone to know that Princess Zhenguo should not be messed with.


    Before when Xinbao came out, it was named a god, but most of the people who believed in it were common people, women and children, and most of the officials didn''t believe it.


    But civil and military officials, in the court, themselves carry great luck.


    It is very difficult for a little doll to make these people "respect" from the bottom of their hearts.


    Someone like Yuan Xiang who knows the inside story may secretly respect him, but not everyone knows the inside story.


    But fortunately, there is no distinction between awe and respect, and it is not bad to let them "awe".


    So, after learning about this, Emperor Ming Pei took advantage of the situation and made such a play, making these people feel awed by Xinbao because of his importance.


    This is also a kind of luck.


    It may even be a kind of great luck.


    But this degree must be grasped well.


    Severe punishment, but not killing.


    Because of killing, blood will be stained. One is that the reputation is bad, and the other is that it hurts the peace of heaven, which should be bad for luck.


    So, the emperor wanted to kill, and the crown prince begged for mercy, and he did so in the name of Xinbao''s soft heart. The two of them didn''t have any formulas at all... But the scene was sung just right.


    Everything is just right.


    After all, donating porridge with family wealth, huh, when will it last?


    This is the soft knife to steal the house, kill the chicken to show the monkey! It is more awe-inspiring than killing it directly!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： God can kill him

    Chapter 533 Heaven can kill him


    Yun Biyi, who was in samadhi, suddenly changed his complexion, and spit out a mouthful of blood!


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t recover for a while, and before he had time to wipe it off, he vomited a few more mouthfuls of blood.


    Yun Biyi was at a loss for what to do, she tore off the blindfold, wiped her **** hands on her body, stared at the one eye, and frantically took out the wooden sign for divination.


    The wooden sign had just been placed before two sides were broken one after another.


    Yun Biyi hurriedly found out the corresponding replacement from the pile of wooden cards on the side, but just after replacing it, one side broke again.


    Yun Biyi shook her hands, and murmured: "It''s the emperor, the emperor of the world! The majestic emperor of the world, why do you want to get along with me..."


    At this time, someone outside said, "Immortal Master! Immortal Master?"


    Yun Biyi didn''t hear it at all.


    The more panicked he was, the more his hands trembled and he couldn''t make a formation. Several times in a row, he failed to do so. He became anxious, roared, and brushed the wooden sign to the ground.


    The people outside were taken aback, and pushed open the door: "Master Immortal, are you okay?? I heard..."


    Her words stopped suddenly, her mouth opened wide in shock.


    She saw the Taoist who was usually like a banished immortal, his body was stained with blood, there were fingerprints on his body, and the eye strap was gone. One eye was staring abruptly, and the other eye was deeply scarred. Ferocious and terrifying.


    Yun Biyi quickly restrained her expression, then suddenly remembered something, and rubbed her eyes.


    The girl outside the door let out a low cry in fright, turned her head and ran away, Yun Biyi''s eyes sharpened, she stepped forward quickly, and closed the door.


    That''s it... That''s it!


    For those who are favored by luck, everything will go smoothly.


    And if his luck is taken away, everything will not go well, and it will become more and more difficult, and it will be difficult to plan things!


    Can''t go on like this anymore, if it goes on like this, even if they don''t take action, Heaven will kill him!


    Yun Biyi forcibly calmed down, took off her outer shirt with a blank expression on her face, wiped the half-dried blood on her mouth with the outer shirt, threw it on the ground, changed into a new outer shirt, took another belt, and put it on. Eyes tied.


    He sat at the table and checked the calculation quickly.


    The sixth son of the emperor Yan Youyi, the eighth son of the emperor Yan Youyi, the ninth son of the emperor Yan Youlan...


    The luck of the three people is very small. If it was before, he would not even be lazy to read more, but now... nothing is better than nothing.


    The point is, Princess Zhenguo will never care about their life or death.


    She doesn''t care, it can be done.


    As long as it can be done, if something happens to his son, it will also indirectly hit the emperor... Now he dare not confront them head-on, so he can only go back and forth like this, and slowly figure it out!


    ...


    Yeah, Tuanzi doesn''t know about these things, after all, Tuanzi has no human rights, and no one will tip her off.


    Since the incident with Gan Baibi happened, no one has come to tell her stories.


    She hasn''t practiced calligraphy for a while, she is drawing talismans, now that she has finished drawing talismans, she doesn''t want to practice calligraphy.


    But she wakes up early now and has plenty of time, so she wakes up every morning, plays in Guilan Garden for a while before going to Qianqing Palace.


    But after flying the kite, she is not satisfied with visiting the Guilan Garden. She always feels that there is a lot to do in the vast world... In plain English, it is more fun outside and I want to play.


    So she had a sudden thought: "Brother Xiaoxian, why don''t we go and see Lord Gan?"


    Gan Baibi was knocked unconscious by that fake. Later, the shadow guard went and didn¡¯t wake up. She is still recovering from illness at home. She thinks that Mr. Gan is affected by her, and she should go to see him.


    She looked at him with wide eyes.


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "You see, I''m useless, I need the emperor''s consent."


    Tuanzi said solemnly: "Xinbao thinks that Yeye takes care of everything every day. In fact, there is no need to bother Yeye with everything. If Xinbao wants to go out of the palace, Daddy agrees, Aniang agrees, brother agrees, Xiaoxian agrees, Xinbao agrees. If you promise yourself, everything is fine! Now Xinbao agrees, let''s go!"


    She walked out with short legs.


    Yuan Shen Jue silently dispatched people to follow up, and at the same time, he did not forget to prepare some snacks in the small kitchen, which was considered a gift after all.


    Grasp two Longxiang guards for questioning, only to find out Gan Baibi''s home, when the notification was made, the whole family was startled, and rushed out to welcome him.


    Because Yingwei said it very lightly at the time, Xinbao always thought it was not serious, but unexpectedly came over to have a look, Gan Baibi was supported by two people, his face was pale, and his whole body was swaying.


    Not to mention Tuanzi, even Yuan Shenjue''s expression changed.


    Xinbao said anxiously: "Master Gan, you go back first, hurry up! Go back and lie down!"


    She thought he was not serious at first, and just wanted to take the opportunity to sneak out to play, but when she saw him like this, she felt really guilty immediately, and said repeatedly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Xinbao didn''t know it was so serious."


    Gan Baibi was helped back to the couch, resisting the dizziness, and said in a low voice: "Your Highness is serious, it is because I am not cautious enough."


    Yuan Shen Jue held his back flat with one hand, pulled away the pillow with the other, and let him lie down: "You don''t need to talk."


    Gan Baibi opened his mouth, Yuan Shenjue said: "Whoever comes to diagnose the pulse, bring the prescription."


    The middle-aged man next to him hurriedly saluted: "My lord, it''s the pulse of the doctor Chen who came to check."


    Tanzi took it over and looked at it... I can''t understand it.


    It turns out that the abbreviation of doctor is not the same in ancient and modern times.


    Yuan Shen Jue was about to read to her, but Tuanzi suddenly remembered: "Yanke, go back and find Bai Gusheng, just say Changpu Yuanzhi Pill, give me three pills."


    Yan Ke hurried out to order.


    Tuanzi lowered his head and said to Gan Baibi: "Master Gan, you must have a good rest, just lie on the bed like this, the surroundings should be quiet, if you can''t sleep, just close your eyes and rest your mind, don''t think about things, don''t get tired, only then will you gradually get better .¡±


    Gan Baibi whispered: "Yes, Your Highness."


    Tuanzi said again: "If you have a headache or nausea, you can raise the head of the bed a little evenly, the one with a slope, don''t use such an abrupt big pillow, or you can lie on your side..."


    After exhorting her for a long time, she remembered again: "The person pretending to be you is so ugly and fierce. His eyes look everywhere, and he looks like a bad person at first glance. Xinbao can tell something is wrong at a glance. So many courtiers are with him In the early morning, why didn''t I find out..." She kept talking.


    Yuan Shen Jue twitched the corners of his mouth silently.


    She told people not to think about things, and told him so many things...how could he not think about it?


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long before the shadow guard took the pill.


    Xinbao directly opened the bottle, took out a pill, and put it into Gan Baibi''s mouth.


    Mrs. Gan grunted in her throat, then swallowed again, not daring to speak.


    Gan Baibi opened his mouth without hesitation, swallowed the elixir, and only after a while did he say in a low voice, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "You''re welcome." Tuanzi put the bottle into his hand, and ordered in a poised manner: "Stop the soup, take it on an empty stomach tomorrow morning and the morning after tomorrow, and it will be fine the day after tomorrow."


    Gan Baibi responded.


    Tuanzi said: "Then Xinbao is leaving first. Be good, don''t move or talk. Just pretend you don''t know."


    Gan Baibi laughed at what she said, and said again: "Yes."


    Xinbao stood up and left.


    Send her out, the family members look at me and I look at you, Qiqi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gan Baibi is the youngest son in the family, but his two elder brothers are mediocre. On the contrary, he has little talent and reputation, and his official career is smooth. The whole family points at him. When something happened to him, the family turned upside down.


    After all, for such a senior official, many things will happen if he does not go there for a few days.


    But with Xinbao doing this, everyone''s worries were reduced by half.


    Who dares to despise someone whom the princess has a crush on? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： White lie

    Chapter 534 White Lie


    Xinbao returned to the palace and went directly to Qianqing Palace.


    It was not time for lunch, and it was just right, but as soon as she left, Fang Wuyou sent a piece of paper over in an embarrassing manner, and said to her: "Your Highness, the emperor said, I want you to copy this sentence on the paper. Three hundred times."


    Duanzi¡¯s pupils trembled on the spot: "...!"


    She took it over and took a look, and it was written on the paper: "Xinbao will never leave the palace privately again."


    Danzi: "..."


    She tugged on Fang Wuyou''s sleeve, Fang Wuyou hurriedly smiled and bent over, Tuanzi whispered: "Yeah, how did you know?"


    Fang Wuyou also replied in a low voice: "Young Highness will report to Long Xiangwei as soon as he goes out."


    Tuanzi continued: "Yeah, are you angry?"


    "No," Fang Wuyou said with a smile, "The emperor just asked where the little highness was going, who was following him, and how many people he brought with him... Then he wrote this piece of paper and handed it over to the old slave."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi said: "Yeah, in his expression, does it mean that you can copy it or not?"


    Fang Wuyou: "...???"


    He said silently: "According to this old slave, the emperor''s expression should show the meaning of spanking if you don''t copy...cough cough."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    Fang Wuyou persuaded: "Your Highness, if you beg the emperor, the emperor will not let you go. If you... leave the palace privately, the emperor will be worried."


    Tuanzi wondered: "But isn''t Xinbao a princess? Could it be that Xinbao is just a puppet princess who can''t make decisions on her own?"


    Fang Wuyou almost laughed out loud, he said with a smile: "Your highness, mainly your little highness... and a little small."


    Duanzi sighed: "Alright then!"


    She took a peek at the moment, and then began to grind Jiji''s copy.


    Copy and copy, copy and copy...


    Until lunch time, when Emperor Ming Pei came over, Xinbao wanted to put down his pen: "Yeah!"


    "Yes." Emperor Ming Pei said, "Have you copied enough?"


    Xinbao said: "Should be enough?" He put down his pen.


    Emperor Ming Pei came over, walked to the case with his hands behind his back, lit with his hands, and counted slowly: "One, two, three, four..." Just after counting a few, he felt that Tuanzi walked around behind him cautiously, stretched out his hand He fumbled for the paper at the front, and put it to the back in a deceitful manner.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He directly took the pen and began to write on the paper: "Five, ten, fifteen..."


    Danzi: "..."


    She silently stirred her little finger, and looked at him eagerly: "Yeah, isn''t Xinbao your favorite little princess?"


    "That''s right," Emperor Ming Pei said, "It''s because Yeye loves treasure the most, so Yeye can''t think about it when she doesn''t see Xinbao for a while, and she can''t worry when she learns that Xinbao has left the palace privately, so love is deeply responsible." , that¡¯s why Xinbao copied the books.¡±


    Xinbao: "..."


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    Yeah is such a clever pick-me-up... She can pick up all kinds of memes, and her little tricks are not enough!


    She could only continue to copy the book with her head downcast, while saying: "Yeah, Xinbao thought that such a small matter, Xinbao can decide on her own."


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth and suppressed a smile: "You think you are wrong."


    "But yeah, I didn''t say it before! Xinbao didn''t know."


    "Yes!" Emperor Ming Pei said: "So Yeye only punishes Xinbao to copy it three hundred times, if Xinbao knowingly commits a crime, it will be copied three thousand times."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She was dumbfounded again.


    Why Yeye can accurately predict what she is going to say every time!


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "Yeah, you''re too smart to be fooled at all."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei said, "If I am easy to deceive, will Xinbao deceive me?"


    Tuanzi thought about it seriously: "Is a white lie counted as cheating?"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "What is a white lie? Xinbao, give me an example?"


    Tuanzi thought about it again: "But Xinbao hasn''t told Yeye a white lie yet, because Yeye is so handsome, so smart, can write and shoot arrows, and everything will be so perfect, Xinbao can''t finish his compliments. , there is no chance of telling a white lie."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    The smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t help it, and he coughed: "Okay, it''s time to eat, let''s copy these first this time!"


    Tuanzi said yes, and put down his pen.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "From now on, you are not allowed to leave the palace privately, remember?"


    "Remember!" Tuanzi said, "But if Yeye is busy and Xinbao wants to leave the palace, what should I do? Can I ask my parents or someone else?"


    "Impossible," Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her sideways: "If Ye Ye is busy and Xinbao has something to leave the palace, come and find Fang Wuyou, come and tell Ye Ye."


    He emphasized: "In short, the matter of Xinbao must be approved by Yeye."


    Duanzi nodded: "Alright then!"


    Then the matter was over, Emperor Ming Pei reincarnated as loving Yeye, and hugged the dumpling into his arms: "Wash your hands and eat."


    The two of them washed their hands and had lunch together.


    Now Xinbao doesn''t take a nap, and after lunch, Emperor Ming Pei is busy, so she strolls back to Chengqian Palace.


    As a result, as soon as they arrived at Chengqian Palace, they saw more than ten or twenty potted flowers in the courtyard. The fourth brother stood there, and when he saw her come back, he smiled and said, "Xinbao, come and have a look!"


    You can find it without looking, the Sansheng Stone is very bright.


    Xinbao was also very excited, and ran over to try one pot after another.


    After just one trial, seven or eight pots came out. Now the effect of prosperous luck is really obvious, so much can be gained by waiting for the rabbit.


    Lady Lin also came out to watch, and said, "Is this from the Xiayitang?"


    "No," said the fourth brother with a smile, "This is someone we met in Longmen County, A Niang, guess who it is?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Someone you know?"


    Xinbao said: "I know, I know! Is it Uncle Lin?"


    "Really!" The fourth brother smiled and said, "It''s him."


    He went out to meet several imperial merchants in the morning, and then there was an imperial merchant named Lin Shouzhuo, who tentatively mentioned Lin Qiuren, and the two chatted for a while, and then Lin Shouzhuo invited him, and he agreed, and spent lunch with them at noon Had a meal.


    This was the first time he was invited by an imperial merchant, mainly because he felt that Lin Qiuren was a good person. Back then they accepted his love, and they were old acquaintances, no better than others.


    Lin Qiuren also never expected it.


    Thinking back, he still wanted to recognize him as his son...but he turned out to be the emperor''s grandson!


    Fear is real fear, and regret is also real regret.


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been said that a thousand dollars is difficult to deal with? If I had known it earlier, I would have added some sincerity at that time, even if I had been a friend for a long time, I would have developed now. Didn¡¯t Shen Shouyan suddenly become an official?


    But no matter what he thinks in his heart, Yan Shisheng is very respectful on his face. Of course, Yan Shisheng will not put on airs with them. Anyway, he has the most resources now.


    So the two sides talked very happily.


    And Lin Qiuren is also good at handling affairs, and he didn''t send these flowers until everyone finished chatting.


    It must have taken a lot of effort to accept it, but he said it calmly, only saying that he knew the little princess back then, and kept it for fun.


    The fourth brother accepted it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： happy too early

    Chapter 535 Happy too early


    That night, Xinbao¡¯s space had a backyard.


    But the medicine field still hasn''t been opened, but there are half a tree, a bunch of grapes, and a clear spring.


    Duanzi''s first thought was, could this be the legendary spring of space? ? Back to life or something?


    But after a taste, I found that it should not be so mysterious.


    It must be better than ordinary spring water, sweeter, but it has no medicinal effect. This spring water should be mainly pure and blessed, so it should be used for alchemy. Of course, it should be delicious for making tea or something.


    But Duanzi is more interested in fruit.


    The temperature here has always been so high, it should be like spring all year round, and the fruits did not bloom according to the season.


    For example, the grapes are already bearing fruit, but they are not yet red. The tree is a jujube tree, which was planted outside the yard, but half of the tree crown can be seen from the yard, and it has turned red a lot. , It smells sweet and tangy.


    Xinbao¡¯s favorite fruit is peaches, followed by grapes and watermelons. I didn¡¯t like jujubes that much at first, but the taste of this jujube is really sweet. When I smell it, I can think of the crunchy and sweet taste.


    The dumpling is drooling, but the tree is too tall, and it is simply out of reach! The tree trunk is outside again, and I can''t climb it!


    Dumplings can only hope and sigh.


    Xinbao entered the space, Huashuang and the others were used to it, but before they came out after the hour of waking up, they got a little anxious and went to call Yuan Shenjue.


    As soon as Yuan Shenjue walked to the bedside, he heard Tuanzi muttering: "Please, please, we are so good, you can open all the maps. I will still find grass and trees for you, I will definitely not be lazy..."


    Yuan Shen frowned desperately: "Xinbao, who are you talking to?"


    "Oh, wife," Xinbao said, "I''m talking to this yard."


    "The yard..." Yuan Shenjue twitched the corner of his mouth: "Can he hear it?"


    Tuanzi said, "Everything has a spirit! Maybe you can hear it? Wife, there is a jujube tree here, which is already ripe. Xinbao wants to eat it, but he can''t reach it."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "How about picking it after you come out?"


    Tuanzi said sadly: "It doesn''t work, Xinbao has tried many times! You can only move your own things, and this fruit tree can''t be moved if it is planted outside the yard."


    She muttered: "But it still violated my airspace, it should be able to move, why is it so unreasonable..."


    She suddenly saw the medicine shelf next to her, so she came out first with an idea, and then moved the medicine shelf to the wall.


    Yuan Shen Jue just reached out and hugged the dumpling before she went in again and climbed up the shelf carefully.


    Yuan Shenjue suddenly remembered something: "Xinbao? Xinbao is not allowed to climb higher!"


    Tuanzi¡¯s voice was full of strength, clearly bullying him and couldn¡¯t see it: ¡°Xinbao didn¡¯t climb higher! Xinbao is just watching gracefully!¡±


    Watch! Still elegant? How stupid is he to believe it?


    Yuan Shenjue was speechless: "Xinbao, be obedient and ask someone to come over with a ladder! You are not allowed to climb by yourself, do you hear me! I am going to be angry!"


    Duanzi didn''t answer.


    For a four-and-a-half-year-old kid, nothing is more important than food. In front of gluttony, the dumplings even forgot about fear, trembling slightly climbed up one level after another.


    The medicine shelf was made of wood, and it was quite strong. Xinbao climbed to the top in one breath, stood among the big medicine plaques, slowly, slowly, straightened up, his calves were trembling, and suddenly grabbed one of the shelves. branches.


    Tuanzi cheered: "Honey! I caught it!"


    Yuan was so desperate that he didn''t want to speak.


    But Tuanzi soon realized that he was too happy.


    There are not many dates growing where a short person like her can reach.


    And in the situation where she was about to reach, it was impossible for her to hang herself up the tree with the strength of her small arms.


    Mainly because the small arms have no strength.


    She immediately became depressed: "But my wife, there are no jujubes growing here!"


    Should! Yuan Shenjue was really angry and happy, with a deep voice: "Come down quickly! No, don''t be too fast! Come down carefully!"


    Tuanzi said: "Honey, why did your voice become like this? Are you angry?"


    Yuan Shenjue said coldly: "What do you think?"


    Tuanzi was silent for a while, and then began to babble: "Grandpa Shu, if Xinbao can pick a jujube, he can go out and coax his wife, please, let Xinbao pick one!"


    The jujube tree stands still.


    The dumpling tried to hang it up again, but there was still nothing, so she could only pick two jujube leaves nearby, hid them in her arms, and climbed down again with difficulty.


    The little feet landed on the ground, and Tuanzi let out a long breath.


    Then she was about to go out when she felt a bang, her head hurt, and a big red date fell on her head.


    Xinbao: "...?!"


    Her whole group was excited, and she stepped forward like a fly, picked up the jujube in her hand, and said loudly: "You can really hear it! You can really hear it! Please give Xinbao a few more jujubes." Let''s go! One is not enough! Give some more! Give some more!"


    She folded her little hands and said it dozens of times tirelessly...


    The jujube tree is still standing still.


    Duanzi talked dry, and finally had no choice but to leave the space sadly.


    Yuan Shen Jue stood in front of the bed with folded arms: "Are you finally willing to come out?"


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "It''s useless if you don''t come out with a stingy tree."


    She opened her small hand, "Wife, look!"


    Yuan Shenjue has seen it just now, the jujube is much bigger than the normal jujube, the small hand of the dumpling is holding it, the fingers can''t fit around it, the surface is smooth and beautiful, the color is deep red, it is delicious at first sight.


    Xinbao swallowed wildly: "My wife, do you smell the fragrance?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Scent."


    "Sweet it!" Tuanzi said: "Xinbao also thinks it is fragrant, but there is only one, and I want to give it to Yeye, and I can''t eat it."


    She turned her face away, and handed the date to him: "Don''t look at Xinbao, you can wash it for me, wrap it in a handkerchief, and I will take it to Yeye."


    Yuan Shenjue took it, and Xinbao took out two more leaves: "Honey, this is for you, this is Xinbao climbing... no, Xinbao didn''t climb high, this is Xinbao wading through mountains and rivers, picking it for my wife with my own hands." of."


    It''s okay if you don''t mention it, but when you mention it, Yuan Shenjue turns around directly: "I don''t want it."


    Duanzi didn''t speak.


    After a while, there was a crackling sound behind him.


    Yuan Shen Jue was so curious, he wondered if the dumpling had hidden an extra date? You won''t be greedy to eat the leaves, right? ?


    But he is still angry now, and according to the procedure, he has to wait for the dumpling to coax him, so he resisted not looking back.


    As a result, after a while, she pulled him with a small hand.


    Then, a small hand stretched out... In the palm lay two pieces of jujube leaves gnawed into a heart shape: "Then, what about this?"


    Yuan Shenjue: "...Pfft!"


    Looking at Xiaoxin who was gnawed into rough edges, Yuan Shenjue couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    He couldn''t stand laughing, sat on the edge of the bed, then looked back at the dumpling biting a leaf, his eyes were dazed, like a dumb rabbit, and he was rolling with laughter.


    This little dumpling, why is it so fun, why there are so many tricks, it''s really hard for people to get angry with her!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： My wife loves my baby

    Chapter 536 Wife loves baby very much


    When the dumpling changed clothes and went to Qianqing Palace, he held the jujube in both hands and asked after a while: "Yeah, are you done with your work?"


    Fang Wuyou asked: "What''s the matter, Your Highness?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Xinbao hid his handkerchief bag inside, his eyes wide open, "Xinbao is fine."


    Manager Fang, who saw what was coming, could only nod silently, and then took the time to tell Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei moved the matter to the afternoon, and came to find his granddaughter early: "What''s wrong?"


    "Yeah!" Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, he grabbed him, and then waved his hands: "Everyone get out, everyone get out!"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, then nodded, and everyone went out.


    Xinbao moved into the arms of Emperor Ming Pei, carefully opened the handkerchief bag, revealing the jujube, with big eyes shining brightly: "Look!"


    Emperor Ming Pei took a look: "Where did it come from?"


    Tuanzi babbled, and then pushed it to him: "Yeah, eat it."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Only this one??"


    "There are many, big trees," Xinbao swallowed, "but they can''t reach them! Xinbao is too short, so he can''t reach them, so he can only look at them."


    She pushed it to Emperor Ming Pei again: "Yeah eat quickly."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, and really took a bite, the mouth was so crunchy and sweet that it was unbelievable.


    Emperor Ming Pei thought that I had eaten the fairy fruit, and handed it to Xinbao: "Yeah, let''s eat it with Xinbao."


    Xinbao gently pushed his hand: "Yeah, eat first."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao take a bite."


    Duanzi couldn''t help being tempted, so he took a small bite...sweet and squinted his eyes.


    Then the grandparents and grandchildren will just take one bite for you, and I will eat up a jujube in one bite.


    After eating it all, Xinbao was still gnawing on the date pits over and over again, until a layer of skin had been gnawed off.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, and called someone to give instructions: "Ask someone to make a winding ladder out, about two feet high in the middle, and the surrounding ladders should be small, with low handrails, suitable for children to walk on. The kind. By the way, railings and small doors should be placed on the top of the pillars in the middle to make it easier to go up and down."


    Duanzi stopped immediately.


    Yes! She is so stupid! Do you want to make a ladder?


    There is a winding ladder, and you can walk up slowly after moving in, which is safe and convenient!


    Tuanzi said in surprise, "Yeah, what a genius!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yeah, I''m not a genius, it''s just that my heart is still young, sometimes I can''t think of it."


    Tuanzi said again: "Yeah, you ask someone to bring a big pot, and we will fill it with spring water to drink."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and then really asked someone to bring the pot. Xinbao put it directly into the space, filled a large pot of spring water, and the grandparents and grandchildren made tea and ate snacks in the house.


    When there was only water, it seemed to be just ordinary. Anyway, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t think there was anything wrong, but as soon as the tea was put in and the water boiled, he immediately felt the aroma, and the aroma of the tea leaves was all accentuated.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "This water can make alchemy, have you tried it and it is different from now?"


    Duanzi paused: "No!"


    So he filled another pot and asked someone to send it to Bai Gusheng for experimentation.


    Tuanzi returned after having lunch in Qianqing Palace as usual.


    Although there will be jujubes in the future, Xinbao still has a cautious attitude of stealing food from his parents and brothers, and always walks around the front hall when he comes back.


    Yuan Shen Jue came to accompany her, and Tuanzi saw what he was playing with, so he went over to take a look.


    I saw him take two thin pieces of glazed glass, and squeeze the two leaves in tightly.


    Tuanzi leaned over strangely, put his chin in the crook of his arm: "Honey, what are you doing?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I''m going to use a gold frame to frame this and wear it as a pendant."


    The dumpling was stunned, and carefully looked at the leaf: "Xinbao thinks that he didn''t eat it well, why don''t Xinbao eat it again?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "I think it''s pretty good, it''s cute."


    Tuanzi looked at him in surprise.


    Never thought that my wife''s obsessive-compulsive disorder happened intermittently, and she even gnawed on a dog... no, lumps, even jagged edges can be tolerated, she thought he would even make the leaves'' patterns completely symmetrical Woolen cloth!


    Sure enough, my wife loves the baby very much!


    Duanzi looked at her happily.


    Then I saw my wife holding a hairpin, carefully moving it with the tip of the hairpin, constantly, constantly, constantly adjusting the position of the two leaves in the middle of the glass, moving a little bit to the left, a little bit to the right...move up a little bit, move down a little bit...


    She didn''t see the difference at all, and she loved her wife very much, so she repeated this behavior for more than a quarter of an hour.


    Duanzi kept staring, staring...the eyelids slowly closed together, and his little head rolled.


    Yuan Shen Jue was taken aback, and quickly fought back, supporting Tuanzi''s small head.


    He carefully placed Liuli on the table, picked up the dumpling with his hands back, took off her shoes and coat, put them gently on the couch, and covered her with a thin quilt.


    He went back and adjusted it several times, and was finally satisfied with the adjustment. He aligned the colored glazes on both sides and tied them around. He was going to find a goldsmith outside to do it when the time came.


    Then he picked up a book at random, went to sit by the bed and read it, and while reading it, he was a little distracted, thinking... jujube tree? ?


    Tuanzi likes to eat peaches and grapes, but he likes to eat jujubes the most. Is this jujube tree... planted for him?


    Xinbao doesn''t often take naps now, and wakes up in less than two quarters of an hour.


    After waking up, Hua Shuang came over to help her put on her clothes, and Xinbao asked in a daze, "Where is your wife?"


    Hua Shuang was also very strange: "Are you still there just now? He asked us to go out and looked at the master by himself, but where did he go?"


    Xinbao was stunned, and when he saw a book on the ground, he was startled: "Wife! Wife!"


    Someone in the distance responded: "Here, tell them to go out."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She looked at Huashuang with wide eyes. Huashuang picked up the book and was still looking around, obviously not hearing it.


    Xinbao said: "You don''t need to look for it, my wife is fine."


    While entering the space directly, Yuan Chenjue stood in the backyard, holding a small medicine basket in his hand, which contained a lot of big and red dates. Yuan Chenjue handed it to her with a smile: "washed. gone."


    Tuanzi looked at him in surprise.


    Picked up the jujube again in amazement, took a bite, squinted sweetly, then raised it up and handed it to him: "Why are you in it?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "I don''t know either!" He took her hand and took a bite.


    He was just thinking about the jujube tree, and he thought it would be great if he could get in, so that he could protect the dumpling and do whatever he wanted.


    As a result, while thinking, Tuanzi turned over.


    He pulled the quilt for Tuanzi, and touched her small face... As soon as he touched her, he came in.


    After coming in, he couldn''t get out, so he simply walked around and picked some dates for her.


    But this space is quite strict. Anyway, he can only pick this half, and he can vaguely see it on the other side, but he can''t pick it.


    Tuanzi was already very pleasantly surprised, and hugged him: "That''s great! It''s great that my wife can come in! With my wife here, Xinbao won''t be afraid of anything!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and kissed Tuanzi''s small forehead: "I am also very happy."


    Tuanzi took his hand: "Let''s go out first, Xinbao will send dates to my parents and brothers."


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed, Xinbao pulled him, and they came out together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： Xinbao misses Daddy

    Chapter 537 Xinbao Misses Daddy


    Then Xinbao, just like a **** joint signal, quietly, one by one, gave dates to the family members.


    Picked out four more huge red ones, and gave them to Emperor Ming Pei again.


    As a result, everyone in the family ate it, as did the disciples, even the third brother who came back later, but the father never came down.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help it, so he went to pick him up at the door.


    In the end, I waited and waited, and waited and waited... Daddy never came back, but the people in Shangshufang came back from school.


    When they got out of school, it was already a little dark, but such a small one, jumping around, could tell who it was at a glance.


    Wei Gui ran faster than anyone else, and flew over to salute: "Your Highness, what are you doing here?"


    Xinbao is very stingy, but he is not willing to give them dates, so he said nonchalantly: "Xinbao misses Daddy, and is waiting for Daddy."


    Wei Gui immediately said: "Ah, I often miss Daddy too! Thinking of Daddy is so hard."


    Tuanzi said: "That''s right! I hope Daddy will come home soon!"


    "Yes, that''s right!" Wei Gui echoed, "I look forward to going home to see Daddy soon!"


    Little Fifth Brother smiled and said, "Yesterday you said you didn''t want to go home!"


    Wei Gui said without blushing: "But I started to think about it today!"


    He continued to talk to Tuanzi, there was no common language, and he forcibly created a common language: "We have discussed it, and Xiumu will go to my house to see my father the day after tomorrow, do you want to go?"


    This tone is really no different from inviting to watch a play. Tuanzi shook his head: "Xinbao doesn''t know Mr. Wei, so I don''t want to see him."


    Wei Gui said: "Then do you want to see my uncle? Don''t you know my uncle? My uncle is quite good-looking! My grandpa even wrote a copybook for you. Do you want to see my grandpa?? My family''s The garden is blooming again, don''t you want to see it again?"


    Tuanzi was overwhelmed by his enthusiasm, and took a step back: "No, I won''t go."


    Yuan Shen Jue stretched out his hand to protect her, and Wei Gui took another step forward: "Do you want to play Jiulianhuan? I know that there are many places in Beijing that sell interesting things. If you want anything, I can buy it for you..."


    Wei Gui is a chatterbox, he doesn''t need others to pick up the babble, he just keeps on chattering, and the sixth princes also stop, but they don''t interrupt.


    Although they didn¡¯t interrupt the conversation, they didn¡¯t leave. They just smiled and watched. After all, they are little gods. If you stay a little longer, you might get some good luck.


    As I was thinking this way, I suddenly heard someone exclaim not far away, followed by another exclamation.


    Yuan Shen Juefei also picked up the dumpling, and the sixth prince and a few companions also gathered in the middle and looked over there.


    After a while, the shadow guard came over and reported: "There is a small silver ring over there. For some reason, it made a nest at the Zhongcui Palace, and it almost bit people."


    Zhong Cui Gong? ?


    Wei Gui said quickly: "Ah? Is it in the grass nest to the west of Zhongcui Palace?"


    Yingwei said: "Yes."


    Wei Gui slapped his chest in shock: "We go there every day! I told them yesterday that the grass is so thick!"


    When these words were said, several people were also very frightened.


    Yeah, they go there every day! Just today, if it wasn''t for talking to Tuanzi here, they would have passed by!


    The dumpling was also quite frightened.


    You must know that the poisonousness of Coral Snake is extremely violent. Even in modern times, with serum, the mortality rate is extremely high.


    Because of this kind of snake, after being bitten, it will not hurt too much, but will feel sleepy, but if it is not treated, it will die of respiratory paralysis in a few hours.


    However, this kind of snake is timid and gentle, and rarely attacks people actively. It will only attack suddenly when it is alarmed when laying eggs and hatching. Calculated, it is exactly at this time.


    Tuanzi hugged Yuan Shenjue''s neck tightly in fright.


    Yuan Shenjue frowned and said, "How can there be such a thing in the palace? Go and tell His Highness the Fourth Highness."


    The shadow guard left at the sound.


    Someone behind said: "Xinbao? What are you doing here?"


    As soon as Xinbao turned his head, he saw Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan returning.


    Xinbao opened her hand: "Hug."


    Emperor Ming Pei stretched out his hand and hugged her, the sixth prince said the matter as if he was flying, and Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "Go and investigate."


    Yan Shisheng got the report, so he stepped out quickly, and personally led people to investigate, and Long Xiangwei''s people also went to inspect.


    Emperor Ming Pei went back with Xinbao in his arms, coaxing her: "What is Xinbao doing outside?"


    As soon as he asked, Tuanzi remembered, and quickly took out the dates: "Daddy eats dates, little brother five, brother six eats dates."


    "Wow!" Brother Wu said, "Where did it come from? There are dates now?"


    While talking, he took it and clicked it: "Wow! What a time!"


    Tuanzi looked at his father eagerly, and Yan Qingshan asked: "Have you given it yet? Everyone else has eaten it?"


    Tuanzi nodded, Yan Qingshan took a bite and nodded: "Delicious."


    Tuanzi looked away satisfied, hugged Emperor Mingpei''s neck: "Yeah, did you eat again later?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "No, we will eat when we go back."


    Tuanzi said: "Can Xinbao be given to uncle and elder brother? Can it be given to Uncle Shen and Uncle Yuan? Can it be given to Grandpa and Grandpa?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "If you want to give it away, you can give it away. My heart is a little fairy, and I can do anything."


    So after dinner, Xinbao dragged his wife and left.


    Emperor Ming Pei and the others began to speak.


    Snakes appear in the palace, which is really very unusual.


    Even if the masters in the back are not as favored as the masters in Chengqian Palace, they are still masters. They walk around every day, sweeping away not even a single leaf, but snakes appear?


    That was the only way they had to go. They were shocked when they walked over, and it would be a problem to bite anyone!


    Yan Shirong has been terrified ever since he learned about the arrest of documents at sea last time.


    He said slowly: "Grandson doesn''t know if all the grass and trees are all soldiers. Why does grandson think that this matter is aimed at Sixth Uncle and the others?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said in a low voice: "Anomaly is a demon, this matter has nothing to do with that thief!"


    The Sansheng Stone will remind people who are important in Xinbao''s heart, but whether it is important or not is up to her to decide. It''s not that she can feel important if she tells her it''s important again and again, so Liu Bajiu Xinbao I just can''t feel it, but Xinbao is lucky, and this time he really saved them by accident.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "No matter what, this way is right."


    Yan Shirong also said: "That''s right, yes, if God comes here, it will definitely be a head-on blow to the thieves!"


    He paused for a moment: "Yeah, my grandson is thinking about a question. If it is said that the arrest of documents at sea is a trap set up by thieves, that is to say, notoriety is also a kind of luck... Then, where would he be? How about accepting this luck from the world?"


    Emperor Ming Pei understood what he meant, and raised his eyebrows suddenly: "Yes! He must be in the capital at this time!"


    He raised his hand to call the shadow guard.


    Yan Shirong said: "Yeah, yeah, don''t worry, listen to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 538： Give it to a fairy

    Chapter 538 Even a **** would not change it


    Yan Shirong stood up and said: "In addition to being good at divination, he may also have other skills. In short, it is very difficult for us to catch him, but we can''t arrest and search the whole city, which will help his luck. In the opinion of my grandson, it is better In this way, let someone issue a notice, only write "blindfolded Taoist" and the like, write more dirty crimes, make people despise, and then add some more rewards..."


    Emperor Ming Pei understood what he meant, and took off the jade pendant directly: "You go to Sun Changming to handle this matter, and ask someone to post it overnight."


    Yan Shirong took orders and left.


    In fact, what he meant was that not mentioning his "name" would prevent him from getting this luck, but he was still wanted.


    Write down the appearance and characteristics, and make a strange charge. How can I say that everyone spurns but is not afraid, and there are rewards hanging, so that anyone who sees it can make a fuss and have a chance to catch him .


    Yan Shirong went to find Sun Changming, the Minister of Dali Temple overnight.


    What crime is the most disgusting and nasty, the two really discussed for a long time.


    Sun Changming had been released for several years before, and stayed in Dali Temple for another four years. He was well-informed and suggested with a smile: "It''s better to say that he looks handsome, but in fact he has a peculiar hobby. He likes to steal the foot wraps of old women. I have already robbed several people, and was brought to Dali Temple because an old lady died of fright..."


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Sun Changming coughed: "Your Highness thinks it''s not right? I just think that if it''s an ordinary thing, it can''t be passed on to everyone. Only such things can make people laugh, so they can be passed on by word of mouth."


    "No, no," Yan Shirong said, "I don''t think it''s wrong, I just didn''t expect it to be possible."


    He coughed lightly: "That''s how it is, Mr. Sun, please."


    Sun Changming cupped his hands again and again: "Your Highness is polite."


    The first time he was entrusted, Sun Changming worked very hard. Overnight, the streets and alleys were covered with notices, with a full reward of two hundred taels of silver.


    Early in the morning, Yaren came over. He said that more than ten days ago, a group of people came and rented a yard. It seemed that they were all Jianghu people. At the end there was a carriage with a maid standing beside it. Yaren thought it must be something Miss Qianjin couldn''t help but look back.


    As a result, he saw a Taoist priest in green shirt. At that time, he only saw a back view, and saw a belt tied behind his head. At that time, he thought that the forehead tie was too low. Wouldn¡¯t this just cover his eyes? But on second thought... the eyes are covered!


    Sun Changming went with his own hands.


    The shadow guard also rushed over.


    There are still more than ten people in the courtyard, and there are even a few people who have not got up, and a pair on both sides...


    All of these people have the first move to shock the world and cry ghosts and gods, and their kung fu is high... The shadow guards rushed forward with the heart of death, but after a few moves, some people vomited blood, fainted, and convulsed all over their bodies. People are like this, it''s really like touching porcelain.


    The shadow guard quickly took the person away. Looking at the traces of many people''s lives in the courtyard, it is roughly estimated that there are at least forty people.


    But it is estimated that it can still be used. The thieves took all of them away, and the rest are just like the fake Gan Baibi.


    The forbidden army had already guarded the gate of the city, and when a gorgeous and beautiful carriage came, someone stepped forward to inspect it.


    As soon as the car door opened, there was a strong aroma, and there was a young woman sitting inside, with a pair of watery eyes, she looked over in surprise, and then shyly covered her face with a fan.


    The forbidden army knocked back and forth in the car with the scabbard, looked under the car again, and then raised his hand to let it go.


    In the carriage, Yun Biyi slowly put down his hand. He didn''t pretend to be disguised, but used the extremely girly carriage and fragrance to induce people to imagine a look...


    But even if he escapes this time, he doesn''t know where to go!


    ...


    That night, Wu''an Prince''s Mansion, Yuanxiang Mansion, Shen Mansion, etc. all received jujubes from Tuanzi, all of which were big and not exaggerating.


    Grandpa and uncle both have shadow guards, but the jujube is too big. There are eight people in the grandpa''s family, and eight eagle belts are too heavy.


    So Xinbao could only pick up the smallest one and send it to them, but it was easier for the uncle to say, there are only two people, the uncle and the eldest brother, and each person can share two.


    After eating the first crop, the second crop is not cooked yet, so Xinbao takes his wife to explore around.


    Although there is only one yard, but with my wife together, I feel that everything is very interesting.


    Yuan Shen Jue even climbed to the big rock at the door to have a look. It was obviously not high, but after climbing for a long time, he couldn''t reach the top, so he had to come down.


    Xinbao said to him: "In the future, Xinbao will go to Qianqing Palace, and you can hide there to read! Xinbao will call you if there is anything to do."


    Yuan Shen Jue thought about it for a while, and thought it was okay.


    Even if no one saw him go, so what, isn''t the shadow guard also elusive? This is closer and more reassuring than being on duty outside.


    The two stayed together until dinner time before going out together.


    After dinner, Hao Huashi came again to take a pot of spring water, and went back to make alchemy.


    When the fire was approaching, the furnace was turned on again, and as soon as the pill came out, Bai Gusheng jumped up excitedly!


    This time, the refined pill turned out to be a color similar to white! And the Danxiang is stronger, obviously it has risen to a higher level than before!


    Bai Gu was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear, he held the plate and said, "Let''s go, let Master have a look!"


    Hao Huashi hurriedly grabbed him: "No brother, it''s too late, master has already gone to bed."


    "It''s okay," Bai Gusheng said, "Just ask her to get up and have a look!"


    Hao Huashi was tired: "Don''t you brother, you have offended the master, what if the master won''t give you this fairy spring water?"


    Bai Gusheng stopped at his feet.


    Hao Huashi said: "Let''s talk to Master tomorrow morning, let''s put it away first."


    Bai Gusheng held the plate and looked at it for a long time before he reluctantly said: "Okay then."


    Hao Huashi pressed his stomach: "Go, find something to eat."


    He has been refining alchemy with Bai Gusheng these days, and he knows him very well. This one is completely childish, but he is really obsessed with medicine.


    Hao Huashi himself doesn''t like refining medicine, but he likes new things, playing it as a game doesn''t bother him, and he finds it quite interesting after playing.


    But even so, he really doesn''t have the drive to study for nothing!


    He forcibly pulled his brother out the door and went to the small kitchen.


    The small kitchen is kept on fire at night, and there are people guarding it, just in case the master wants to have some supper temporarily.


    It was not the first time for Hao Huashi to come back, he went in very familiarly, only to find Lu Sanchi inside.


    Hao Huashi greeted: "Have you not slept yet?"


    "Before I fell asleep, I just woke up." Lu Sanchi knew him very well, and said casually with a smile, "I''m thinking about a new dish, but I can''t fall asleep. Why don''t I get up and try it."


    "Yo?" Hao Huashi said with a smile, "Then we are lucky."


    While sitting down on the small stool next to him, Lu Sanchi was chatting with him, his hands were dancing like flowers, his movements were fast, it looked like it was made of noodles, but for some reason, after cooking, It is strong and smooth, and every bite has a slightly juicy feeling.


    Hao Huashi was full of praise.


    Lv Sanchi smiled and said: "I don''t love money, and I don''t have a family anymore. I just love to think about food. I''m an imperial cook to eat things that are not available in the world... Now that I have a good master, these days, it''s really a treat. Immortals don''t change."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Then you don''t know what kind of life the gods live and what they eat."


    Lu Sanchi glanced at him, but didn''t ask any questions, and the two changed the subject to talk about other things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 539： White-faced treacherous minister

    Chapter 539 White Faced Traitor


    Xinbao woke up in the morning, just sat up to wake up, when Bai Gusheng rushed in and shouted: "Master!"


    The frightened Tuanzi suddenly backed away, and fell on the bed all at once, unable to get up for a while with his hands tied.


    Even Hua Shuang was taken aback: "Why did you come in!"


    Hua Han and the others quickly dragged him out, but Bai Gusheng refused to leave, and said: "Master, I have refined a new pill, take a look!" He had already been pushed out, so he could only change his words, "You heard Smell! Do you smell it?"


    Hua Shuang quickly helped the dumpling up.


    Xinbao had already woken up from his fright, and hurriedly said, "I smell it, I smell it!"


    Bai Gusheng cheered up: "Is the fragrance particularly strong? The previous medicinal pills had a lot of medicinal flavors, but now they have a blend of medicinal fragrances and become a real Danxiang... This is clearly another level..."


    He was chattering outside.


    Xinbao was in a hurry by his urging, after getting dressed and washing up, she took the bottle and looked at it.


    The external medicine can be refined like this, which is considered to be the highest level, but without adding this kind of water, the kind of pill refined out is already higher than the medical skills in the world today.


    Xinbao went ahead to eat, and Bai Gusheng followed behind, talking and talking.


    Yuan Shen Jue also took a look at it, and asked him: "How many of you can become alchemy now? Are there still many waste furnaces?"


    Bai Gusheng said: "It depends on the recipe. I can basically make ordinary pill recipes, but difficult pill recipes... just like the recipe of the old prince back then. I still often waste the furnace when I practice it now. It can be done in about five furnaces." Abandon the two furnaces."


    He paused for a moment: "But after changing to master''s water, it''s easier to practice. The prescription I''m practicing now is for heart disease. I think it''s not much simpler than the old prince''s prescription. But once you practice it, it¡¯s very smooth.¡±


    Yuan Shenjue nodded, and then said: "Xinbao give him some more spring water."


    Tuanzi obediently gave some water, and then Bai Gusheng went to make alchemy again.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Xinbao, don''t leave yet, I''ll talk to my second brother, and wait for me to go to Qianqing Palace together."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh."


    As a result, he just stood up when Yan Shirong came in.


    He doesn¡¯t go to the Shang¡¯s study now, he practiced martial arts at home for a while, just finished the practice, changed his clothes, his face was still a little red, he smiled and said: "Are you looking for me? I guess they are looking for me."


    Yuan Shen Jue sat back and said, "You said to be a royal medicine workshop, can you start doing it?"


    Yan Shirong looked at Nadan and asked him, "What do you think is appropriate?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I think, no matter what you do, you can just use the previous pill, and you don''t need to use this kind. Going too fast may not be a good thing. Besides, no one else can make this kind of pill."


    "This is the second." Yan Shirong said: "Now that there is such a pill, I don''t think it is necessary to build a royal medicine workshop step by step. It is better to simply make a legend. For example, set up a box somewhere to treat incurable diseases. , anyone is allowed to post a name post in it, write clearly who is their name, where they live, what symptoms they have or what medicine they have taken. Then a person will be selected every month or every ten days, and he will be treated for free. During this period, any The doctor posts and observes and imitates and learns."


    "The other thing is that there can''t be any criminals among these people. If there is, not only will she not be cured, but she will be handed over to Dali Temple for disposal after being found out. In addition, people who post posts are only ordinary illnesses, and they are drawn Afterwards, he will still send someone to heal him..."


    "When Xinbao is older and his name is well known, it won''t be too late to start the Royal Medicine Workshop. Anyway, we are just a picture name now, and we don''t want to make a profit."


    he said while thinking.


    He was also inspired by Sun Changming. In fact, the same thing, in an interesting way, makes people feel that it is related to him, so he will naturally be willing to spread it.


    Yuan Shen Jue suggested to him, "Since you have figured it out, you might as well write out the notice so that you can tell the emperor when the time comes."


    Yan Shirong nodded: "I''ll write it in the afternoon, and if Huang Yeye comes tonight, I''ll tell him."


    While they were talking, Xinbao was eating next to him, looking at this and that while eating.


    Even though the second elder brother has started to practice martial arts now, he is still thin and thin. He is wearing a fine attire and a jade crown. His beautiful hands are protruding from the fiery red cuffs. His flesh and bones are well-proportioned and his nails are beautiful. of.


    Tuanzi jumped off the stool and ran over, hugging the second brother gently.


    Yan Shirong was taken aback by her embrace, and reached out to hug her up, "What''s the matter, Xin Baoer?"


    Tuanzi hugged his face with both hands, and said softly, "Brother."


    Second brother hummed, and Tuanzi said: "Xinbao really wants to kill the villain right now. The whole family is fine, with no long-term worries or near-term worries, and they are all extremely happy."


    Second brother smiled and said, "I think too, we all think, this day will not be far away, Xinbao."


    Tuanzi looked at him seriously with big grape eyes: "Brother is so good-looking, he should be pampered by everyone; his great intelligence should be used for bigger things. Xinbao doesn''t want my brother to always give Xin Bao worry, wasting so much time and cleverness."


    Second brother was speechless for a moment.


    After a long while, he gently hugged his sister: "Little baby, my brother is not so powerful. It is not a waste for my brother to think about things for Xinbao. Xinbao''s affairs are the most important things for our family."


    Yuan Shenjue said slowly: "Xinbao thinks that your intelligence should be used for the country and the people, not for intrigue."


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Yes, yes, that''s it! That''s what Xinbao means! My wife is awesome!"


    She leaned away from her brother''s arms, Yuan Shenjue approached her face, so Tuanzi, baji~~~


    The second elder brother who had just moved: "...??"


    He said: "Yan Shihua??"


    As soon as the full name was killed, Tuanzi turned his head back at once, and he raised his eyebrows to look at her: "Don''t you think there is something wrong with brother?"


    He nodded his face.


    "Oh! I get it!" Tuanzi put his hands on his face without saying a word, and kissed him thirty or forty times aggressively like a chicken pecking at rice, and then said: "Okay, next year''s kisses are over, next time I can kiss you." Don''t get greedy when you see Xinbao kissing you."


    Second brother: "...??"


    Then Tuanzi and his wife walked away sweetly holding hands.


    Ms. Lin leaned forward and back with a smile: "Do you know what you look like? You are like the kind of white-faced treacherous official in the drama. The two friends are happy, and you have to make trouble."


    Second brother said depressedly: "That''s my sister! What is making trouble!"


    "I know it''s your sister," Mrs. Lin said pitifully, "Hurry up and give me a few kisses while you''re still here, and wait until you''re older... Don''t you scholars say that seven years old don''t sit together every day? Doesn''t that mean that you don''t sit together when you eat ? Then you can¡¯t kiss.¡±


    Second brother felt uncomfortable when she told her about it: "Mother, don''t say it!"


    The little boy lowered his head, held back for a while, and couldn''t help asking: "Aren''t you sad?"


    "Oh," Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "I''m used to it, just like when you were a child, not to mention how beautiful you were, you were obedient and lovable, and you smiled like a flower even when you were wearing a small skirt. In the end, you started kissing when you were only six years old. Pull the text for me, what kisses and fakes...I''m so angry..."


    Second brother: "...??"


    etc? What does little skirt mean? ? What about this? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 540： Hanging pot to help the world

    Chapter 540 Hanging pot to help the world


    Xinbao raised his mouth when he passed by, and at noon Emperor Ming Pei summoned Yan Shirong to go over, and then let him do it directly.


    It was also on this day that Emperor Ming Pei would take the little princess to Shengping Palace to escape the summer heat and leave the prince to supervise the country.


    Yuan Prime Minister and the cabinet all stayed in Beijing, and the six ministers also stayed in Beijing. Emperor Ming Pei only took away his deputy from various places.


    In other words, the main affairs are all placed in the capital and handled by the crown prince.


    This is definitely an uproar in the court.


    But Yan Shirong was mentally prepared, and he was quite stable, doing his own things step by step.


    Within a few days, not far from the palace gate, a copper pot the size of a water tank was erected, about two feet above the ground, and was suspended by a pole, which means "hanging pot to help the world".


    There is a cursive pattern on the copper pot with the word "Medical Dao", and a hole is made in the middle of one of the strokes, and you can put a name card in it. The lid of the pot can be opened, and there is a lock at the back. Take the body off.


    There is a notice inscribed on a stone tablet next to it, to the effect that Princess Zhen Guo is a natural genius doctor. Although she is young, she also has the heart to help the world and save people. Therefore, in this way, people who are destined to save her will be selected, and no less than three people will be saved every month. It only saves the "incurable diseases" that are difficult to treat in the world...and so on.


    The low-level officials of the Hanlin Academy take turns. Every morning, noon, and evening, they read it once for the common people and explain it clearly. They read it for ten days in a row.


    At the same time, it will also explain that because the little princess will soon go to the Shengping Palace with the emperor to escape the summer heat, so these few draws, each time three people will be drawn to make up for the number of people in the past few months.


    Sheng Jia scheduled to leave Beijing on the second day of June, one and a half months away from now, and he will only draw three rounds if he is full.


    Yan Shirong thought that it was possible that no one would dare to vote, and he thought that it would be embarrassing if there were only a few sheets of paper in the pot when it was opened.


    But he really underestimated the people''s enthusiasm and trust in the gods.


    Anyway, there were fewer people on the first day. From the second day on, maybe the news spread, and many people really voted in.


    For several days in a row, everyone in the court was discussing this matter.


    When Wang Ronggui returned home, he also chatted with his father and grandfather about this matter.


    Wang Ronggui said: "I really can''t figure it out, why is the emperor so eager to push the little highness out? The little highness is not yet five years old, even if she has excellent medical skills, why is she so eager to let her stand up? The emperor doesn''t need the little highness." With the ability of His Highness, His Highness the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t need such a reputation as His Highness, so let her grow up slowly, wouldn¡¯t it be good to let nature take its course?¡±


    The king''s father is not a close minister, so he asked: "Isn''t the emperor really loving His Royal Highness?"


    Wang Ronggui shook his head: "No, the emperor loves his little Highness like a treasure."


    King Wenxin said lightly: "The emperor and prince can think of everything you can think of." He added in a low voice: "When I was assassinated in Wuzhi Garden, the emperor still allowed the little princess to come again. Unusual."


    Wang Ronggui had a meal.


    Yeah, this is unusual, he just feels a little bit sorry for this soft and obedient little doll.


    When Li Tingfang and his wife were at home, they also said a few words.


    Because the first person Xinbao saw was Li Jiayuanzi, Mrs. Li was the first person Xinbao healed in the capital, so the whole Li family was very convinced of Xinbao''s medical skills, but no matter what, this kind of treatment only The name of the doctor for the so-called incurable disease is also a bit arrogant.


    Mrs. Li was also a little worried, chatting with Li Tingfang.


    Li Tingfang only said: "Your Highness dares to say this, so naturally he has such abilities."


    Mrs. Li said: "That''s good! Presumably Your Highness has some godly means."


    A similar scene was staged in the homes of many officials. Everyone speculated a lot in private, but on the surface they were very supportive.


    There are even people who are looking for seriously ill people everywhere, and those who come here to post are not short of this money anyway. If they win the lottery, they will show their face in front of the princess and use the name of benevolence.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard about it and didn''t stop it. After all, no matter what the original reason was, saving people in the end is considered a good deed.


    It was ten days in a blink of an eye.


    While waiting, Yuan Shenjue copied a Danpu in the space.


    When Xinbao taught Bai Gusheng, he didn''t turn over the medicine books, but just followed his feelings, but like Yuan Shenjue with obsessive-compulsive disorder, since he can enter the space, he can''t wait to count how many vines grow on the roof.


    So of course he immediately read all the books, some of which even he couldn''t understand, but he copied out all the similar prescriptions, including the pulse, symptoms, pharmacology, etc.


    I have to say, this is much easier to learn.


    After all, Xinbao doesn¡¯t check the pulse when seeing a doctor, so she can¡¯t teach others her diagnosis methods, and many of them can only be figured out by Bai Gusheng.


    But with the book, Bai Gusheng is a genius doctor, and he has already taken the last step, and he learned the previous ones.


    On the eleventh day, early in the morning, many people gathered around the hanging pot, and then more and more people gathered.


    At this time, in front of a wonton stall, an idler was eating breakfast and talking about it to others.


    Then he suddenly remembered, and said to the stall owner: "By the way, Mrs. Dao, don''t you vote for your brother? Maybe it will be done?"


    The woman called Mrs. Dao raised her head, with a big scar on her face, she looked a little scary.


    This knife sister-in-law is also a poor person.


    Her real name is He Xiuyun, and she has a brother named He Qingwen, who is also a scholar.


    Their parents died early, and only the three brothers and sisters depended on each other. Later, He Xiuyun married a man, and only after he got married did he know that the man was a drunkard. He would beat someone when he drank. broken.


    He Qingwen went to stand up for his sister, but was beaten, but because both of them fought and were injured, they did not sue the government in the end.


    It was the man who was afraid of an accident and divorced her. Since then, He Qingwen has often coughed up blood, and has been sick and unable to get out of bed, let alone study.


    Later, there was no other way, the little girl ran away secretly, sold herself, sold ten taels of silver to treat her brother''s illness, took as much medicine as she drank, but there was no improvement, and now she is dragging on like this. The job is good, so even though his face is injured, he can still work as a cook everywhere and support his brother.


    There are old neighbors nearby, and they all know these things. When the idler said it, everyone thought about it, and they all said, "Let''s vote for one, if it works, it will succeed, if it doesn''t, it''s okay, why so many votes? "


    "That''s right, I heard that the little princess is a fairy, maybe I can draw you?"


    He Xiuyun murmured: "Is it true that everyone can vote? Can we ordinary people also vote? No, nothing will happen, right?"


    "It will be fine! Don''t worry! My cousin is a vegetable seller in the country, and he also voted!"


    He Xiuyun was moved, and saluted them: "I beg someone who can read, write one for the little woman."


    "I''ll come!" The previous idler named Chen Sande, who knew how to write a few words, helped her write, saying: "I heard that it will open today, hurry up, or it will take ten days After that."


    The owner of the wonton stand was also a good person: "Go ahead, this is a big deal, it''s not too late."


    So He Xiuyun came running wildly.


    When they came, they saw a group of dragon guards coming out of the gate of the palace, and the idlers onlookers said, "Here we come!"


    He Xiuyun became anxious, and ran forward even more desperately, the crowd was all retreating, only she squeezed forward, and finally squeezed in, Long Xiangwei had already reached the hanging pot, He Xiuyun suppressed her fear and wanted to squeeze forward , but Long Xiangwei was already chasing people away: "Stand back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 541： today is majestic heart treasure

    Chapter 541 Today is the treasure of prestige


    He Xiuyun was in a hurry.


    The next moment, Long Xiangwei, who was walking behind, reached out and took the paper in her hand, and threw it into the pot without stopping. .


    He Xiuyun was very grateful, thanked him with hands together, and then backed away.


    Long Xiangwei quickly drove out of an open space and stood in a row.


    At exactly the right time (10 o''clock), a carriage slowly drove out from the palace gate. Yan Shirong got out of the carriage with his younger sister, followed by Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi in Longxiang guard uniforms.


    Xinbao wore a veiled hat, a net curtain with beads, hanging straight over his shoulders. Although he was small, he was so luxurious that the crowd couldn''t help but hold their breath.


    At first, Xinbao also thought that she was beautiful, but when she really stood in front of the crowd... she realized something was wrong.


    The main reason is that the mirror is too small. She only noticed that wearing a veiled hat looks fabulous, but when she stood in front of people, she realized that there was no place to put her hands.


    Put your back behind your back is very imposing, but your belly will stand up, and your gown will curl up. Everyone will definitely see it, but if you put your hands in front, it will not be at all imposing.


    Duanzi peeked at others.


    The second elder brother is talking, but his hands are moving, so there is no way to learn from it.


    She looked back at her wife again.


    The wife has a soft sword at her waist, and she is pressing the sword with one hand, while the other hand is hanging down.


    Duanzi lowered her eyes and looked at herself quietly. Although she didn''t have a soft sword, her gown was embroidered with flowers, and she could pretend to press the flowers.


    So she pressed the gown with a small hand, secretly inhaled, and closed her stomach... Today is a thin and majestic heart, perfect.


    Duanzi maintained this posture and stood up hard.


    Yuan Shenjue soon noticed that Tuanzi had a forbearing expression (because he was inhaling), and he was covering his stomach with one hand.


    Yuan Shenjue took a step forward and asked softly, "What''s wrong with Xinbao? You have a stomachache?"


    Danzi: "..."


    She silently put down her hands covering her belly, and glanced at her wife quietly.


    Yuan Shenjue, who understood instantly for some reason: "..."


    Yan Shirong didn''t say much, he just confessed a few words, and then Long Xiangwei stepped forward to unlock it, took off the body of the pot, and placed it on the ground.


    Yan Shirong stepped forward and took out a post.


    Actually, I wanted Xinbao to do this job by himself, but the pot was too big, the mouth was small, and the inside was uneven. Yan Shirong felt that it was quite difficult for Xinbao to reach the post without falling into it.


    If it fell into it, it would be very unimaginable.


    So he came here, mainly to walk through the process in person to see if there is any room for improvement. Next time, he can directly ask the officials of the Ministry of Rites, or Yuan Shenjue to do the job.


    Yan Shirong read: "He Qingwen, Xiaobei Lane, Pingnan Street."


    He Xiuyun was stunned on the spot, and then burst into tears: "It''s me! It''s my brother! It''s my brother!"


    Long Xiangwei scolded in a low voice: "Don''t make noise!"


    He Xiuyun covered her mouth as soon as she burst into tears, Xinbao comforted her softly: "Don''t worry, I''ll go when I get it!"


    He Xiuyun nodded vigorously, and knelt down on the ground crying.


    Yan Shirong drew two more, read them all, and said, "Let''s get closer. Let''s start with the Zhao Yang family in Yucheng Hutong."


    Everyone couldn''t help but burst into another commotion.


    Everyone thought that the little princess was going to call people into the palace or to a certain place for treatment. Unexpectedly, the little princess actually went to treat her on the spot!


    Immediately, the discussion was full of enthusiasm, and everyone was very excited, calling for friends.


    As the absolute protagonist this time, Xinbao strode forward with his short legs and walked to the front, swinging his small arms, hey yo hey yo hey yo... very poised.


    The voices behind are getting more and more, more and more.


    Someone far away said, "Walking so slowly?"


    "hurry up!"


    "Don''t push, don''t push, pushing is useless! Go ahead slowly!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Looking at Long Xiangwei next to him, he was moving half a step. The dumpling who overturned the car for the second time silently opened his hand and let Hua Shuang hug him.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t hug it, but I¡¯m startled when I hug it.


    There was a vacuum around her separated by Long Xiangwei, and there was a huge crowd of people behind her, which could not be seen at a glance.


    It was also a coincidence that the three people drawn this time were ordinary civilians. When they arrived at Yucheng Hutong, the **** rushed over to say it earlier, and then Xinbao and the others went in.


    The old woman''s son and daughter-in-law knelt on the ground and kowtowed, terrified and excited, never expecting that such a good thing would actually happen to them.


    The old woman was lying on the bed, Bai Ji pressed her and said: "Master, this woman is going to vomit when she moves, so the slave is in charge and didn''t let her get up."


    Xinbao nodded, and got down from Huashuang''s embrace.


    Bai Gusheng went forward to check the pulse first, Yuan Shenjue said: "Everyone else go out," and said to the two people: "Excuse me, you also go out and wait."


    Outside, Yan Shirong said to everyone: "Is there any doctor sitting in the hospital?"


    After everyone paused, someone said: "Your Highness, Zhou Changping, a grassroots man, is the doctor in charge of Fu''an Hall."


    As soon as someone took the lead, someone immediately followed suit.


    Yan Shirong said: "Three is enough." He led them in.


    In this family, the sick person is the old woman in this family. Her symptoms came suddenly, with strong dizziness and nausea. When she lay down at night, she felt like vomiting violently, and she couldn¡¯t even stand upright when she got up.


    Sometimes the feeling will gradually ease after a while, but when I turn over a little, the world will spin again.


    The doctor who spoke first, Zhou Changping, is the sitting doctor nearby and the owner of the medical center. He has been practicing medicine for several years, and he is not afraid of them.


    As soon as he came in and saw that it was Bai Gusheng who was taking the pulse, he frowned slightly, and saluted: "Your Highness, this old lady''s illness was diagnosed and treated by the grassroots. Her dizziness is an old problem. She has suffered from it before, and it is also a grassroots person." Diagnosed..."


    When he said this, the son of that family felt a little embarrassed, and said anxiously: "Doctor Zhou, we have no other intentions, just thinking about whether there is a way to get rid of the root..."


    Zhou Changping shook his head and said, "The root cannot be removed."


    Bai Gusheng had already checked the pulse, and said: "You guys come too."


    Several doctors looked at each other, Yuan Shenjue said: "You all went to the doctor, and then listen to His Highness."


    Several doctors came forward for a consultation, and Zhou Changping did it again.


    In fact, there is nothing that can be detected from the pulse, at most, it can only be caused by gastrointestinal discomfort, so it can only be treated according to the symptoms of dizziness and vomiting.


    Although separated by a net curtain, Xinbao showed his most solemn expression and told them, "This disease is called benign paroxysmal positional vertigo."


    The doctors: "...???"


    Zhou Changping couldn''t help but said: "Your Highness, Caomin has never heard of this disease?"


    Xinbao took it for granted: "It''s because you don''t know how to do it, so I''m going to teach you. If you know how to do it, it''s not an incurable disease. You can treat it instead of me."


    Several people:"¡­"


    Actually, this is true? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： What the eyes learned, what the hands learned

    Chapter 542 The eyes learned to learn the hands to waste


    Tuanzi''s voice was still childish, but he was very serious, and continued: "There is also a name that is easier to remember, called otolithiasis. Simply put, there is a kind of particle in the human ear called otolith, otolith Originally, it should be attached to the otolith membrane, but when the otoliths are separated from their original position due to some reasons, these otoliths will swim in the endolymph fluid..."


    She babbled on and explained for a long time, but they didn''t dare to refute as if they were listening to heaven.


    Finally, Tuanzi said tolerantly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, Xinbao... I can teach you how to cure it. Dabai."


    Bai Gusheng responded, and she said: "I will teach you a set of techniques, which are specially used to treat otolithiasis. You should also learn it. Otolithiasis cannot be cured, but the symptoms are like this..."


    She repeated the symptoms again, "When you meet them, you can use this method to treat them without medication."


    Then he took off the veil and began to teach Bai Gusheng, and also taught the three doctors present.


    This technique is called the Epley technique, which was invented by a foreign doctor in the 1980s. In fact, it is quite simple. It allows the patient''s head to hang above the bed, turn right, turn left, turn left again, and bend down again. After turning and tilting, the otolith returned to its original position, and the symptoms were relieved.


    Bai Gusheng was quite excited, and he helped the old woman up, and the old woman sat up slowly, full of surprises: "Okay! Alright! I''m not dizzy anymore, I don''t want to vomit anymore! Thank you, Your Highness! Your Highness is a true God!"


    Several people were dumbfounded.


    Especially Zhou Changping, who knew the situation of this old woman, was even more astonished.


    When Dr. Epley invented this technique, it was not recognized by his peers for a long time, but nowadays, everyone is more accustomed to and agrees with the method of reset in traditional Chinese medicine, so several doctors have no doubts at all.


    Of course, it is also possible that I dare not.


    Xinbao continued: "This kind of disease is mostly benign and can heal itself without taking medicine, but it is easy to relapse. After relapse, you can use this set of methods to treat them. Don''t drink indiscriminately. medicine."


    She asked other people: "Have you learned this technique? If not, you can find someone to try it on the spot. Don''t learn halfway, which will delay the patient."


    Zhou Changping couldn''t help but said: "Caomin really wants to try it. May I ask Your Highness, ordinary people will be fine if they use this method?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "No, actually otolithiasis is not very common."


    Another doctor also asked: "Then what is the cause of otolithiasis?"


    "Many," Xinbao said: "There are pathological ones, such as otitis media, inner ear artery ischemia, migraine...or head trauma..."


    "After the manipulation is reset, should these diseases still be treated?"


    ¡°Yes, treatment of these conditions is a case-by-case basis.¡±


    There were questions and answers on both sides, and then several doctors tried it all before it came out.


    The people outside were still gathered, discussing a lot, originally thought that it would not be so fast, but unexpectedly, it really came out so soon.


    Among the crowd, someone from afar said, "Is it cured?"


    Yan Shirong was about to surrender, and half-jokingly said that he was lucky, and saw his sister running over.


    He also took a step back, gave up the limelight to his younger sister, and then saw his younger sister and said, "I''m cured!"


    People around laughed, and were so cute by this little milk''s voice.


    Yan Shirong smiled and picked up his sister: "Let''s go, next one. He Qingwen, Xiaobei Lane, Pingnan Street."


    He Xiuyun also rushed forward like flying: "I, Caomin, will lead the way! It''s my home! It''s my brother!"


    A group of people passed by in a mighty way. In fact, the people behind couldn''t see it at all, but they were still inexplicably excited.


    "Seeing" the miracle with my own eyes, from then on, these people will become Xinbao''s fans, and whenever they are questioned, these people will charge forward and explain to her.


    Yan Shirong could almost see that Xinbao''s luck was rising little by little.


    The two families are very close to each other, and soon arrived at Ye Qingwen''s home.


    This time, Yan Shirong called three doctors on the spot.


    Zhou Changping rushed over like flying, and was the first to respond, but Yan Shirong didn''t stop him, and told him to come in again.


    He Xiuyun had scars on his face, and looked a little scary, but he didn''t expect that He Qingwen was very handsome, even though his bones were broken, he still had stars in his eyes. When he looked over, he must be a very good person. nice guy.


    It was still Bai Gusheng who checked the pulse first, and then Zhou Changping and the other three doctors in turn.


    The pulse condition is obvious deficiency of qi and blood, but other people, several doctors including Bai Gusheng, have different opinions.


    The medicine He Qingwen is using now is the medicine for trauma, but it has not been effective. Now Bai Gusheng and Zhou Changping think that he has a heart disease, another doctor thinks that he has a lung disease, and the last doctor still thinks it is caused by trauma of.


    The four argued for a few words.


    So, why did Chinese medicine decline in later generations? Because things like pulse condition are too subtle and subjective factors are too strong, it is easy to misdiagnose.


    Bai Gusheng turned his head and said, "Master?"


    As soon as he called, everyone knew that this was the apprentice the little princess had accepted in the legend.


    Xinbao said: "Heart disease is right, his trauma has healed, and he coughed up blood because of rheumatic heart disease."


    Zhou Changping frowned suddenly: "Then... it will be difficult."


    This disease is difficult to cure, it can only be alleviated, and it won''t last long.


    Xinbao said: "It can''t be cured with decoction, let''s use Lingshendan."


    Bai Gusheng immediately lifted his spirits: "Okay, okay, I will practice when I return to the palace."


    Xinbao said: "You use acupuncture to suppress the symptoms first, and relieve the pain and dyspnea."


    Zhou Changping asked: "May I ask your Highness, what is this Lingshen Dan?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s not a decoction... I can''t teach you this for the time being."


    Zhou Changping was a little disappointed, Xinbao said: "Then, why don''t you teach you how to shake the needle."


    She took the golden needle from Bai Gusheng, and Yuan Shenjue directly asked someone to lift the bed out so that she could walk around the needle.


    Xinbao took off the veil and hat, and comforted He Qingwen: "Don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt."


    He Qingwen cupped his hands on the couch, and Xinbao began to inject needles.


    While doing the acupuncture, I explained to them: "Slightly reverse the direction of the blood, and each time you do a needle, you have to feel the power of the blood and decide the depth and angle of the needle... If you can''t try it, you can go to the third part of the clinic." Just like Jiuhou, take it."


    Doctors: "..."


    They watched the needle move and shake, and listened to the little princess'' explanation, but...they didn''t learn it with their eyes, let alone their hands.


    At this moment, they deeply believed that the little princess was indeed a fairy, with superb medical skills.


    After a set of needles, He Qingwen''s complexion was slightly rosy, and he hadn''t breathed so smoothly for a long time.


    His eye sockets turned red for a moment, and he bowed deeply to Xinbao.


    Xinbao said: "In the evening, tomorrow at the latest, I will come and deliver the medicine to you."


    He Qingwen thanked you repeatedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 543： His Majestys benevolence

    Chapter 543 His Royal Highness''s Kindness Art


    Outside, He Xiuyun cried and laughed happily, while thanking the few people who asked her to post.


    Experienced the gossip, and those few people were all very excited.


    Especially Chen Sande, who helped her write the post, was even more flushed. He felt that he was simply a wizard of the world.


    It was busy, and there was a young woman next to her, poking her head out, tentatively wanting to come forward.


    He Xiuyun saw it at a glance, and immediately changed his face, saying: "What are you doing here, get out! Don''t you think we are not hurting enough?!"


    The young woman paused, and said embarrassingly: "Xiuyun, I am..."


    He Xiuyun choked: "Don''t talk to me!"


    Someone next to her asked her, He Xiuyun sneered and said: "At the beginning, she was so attached to my brother, so desperately engaged, but my brother was injured on the front foot, so she found another husband''s house on the back foot, and she found it as soon as she found it. We don¡¯t complain when we go around, but she took advantage of her in-law¡¯s power to swallow our six taels of silver as a betrothal gift and refused to return it! My brother is so sick that I won¡¯t come back no matter how many times I ask for it, you still have the face! I Pooh!"


    The young woman explained weakly: "No, no..." She looked around, turned around and left.


    Xinbao was about to leave. Hearing the gossip with great interest, he turned around to comfort him: "Don''t be sad, flowers are all with cow dung, and you are not cow dung."


    He Qingwen: "...??"


    He couldn''t laugh or cry: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Yuan, Shen Jue, and the others were also speechless. Yan Shirong picked up his sister and looked at the paper in his hand: "The rest are in Beicheng, far away. Let''s go in the afternoon?"


    "No way," Tuanzi said earnestly, "Go over as soon as possible. For seriously ill people, irreparable things will happen every moment."


    Zhou Changping couldn''t help but said: "Well said! Your Highness is benevolent!"


    Others booed one after another: "Your Highness is benevolent!"


    Several people got into the carriage and passed.


    This one is farther away, many idlers can''t follow so far, so they can only leave regretfully. But there were also people who got on horses or carriages and continued to follow and watch.


    Who knew that when they arrived, they heard a burst of weeping, and the **** who arrived one step earlier came forward and reported: "The patient just passed away."


    Everyone sighed for a while, saying that this person was unlucky.


    Xinbao said: "Go ahead and have a look."


    While she got out of the carriage and went in, as soon as she entered, she said: "No, he''s not dead yet, get out of the way, come Dabai!"


    Bai Gusheng stepped forward and gave the needle quickly, Xinbao said again: "Add a little salt to the tea for me... let him drink it."


    The family members next to him were a little confused, and someone said: "My father...was he out of breath just now?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "You go out first."


    Chinese medicine is not as good as western medicine in terms of rescue, but fortunately, it came in time, so the man was finally rescued. When the old man woke up, his sons were all shocked, and said: "I''m really alive! I''m really alive!"


    There was a lot of chatter outside, and some people knew this family, and asked by name: "Er Zhuzi, what''s wrong with your father?"


    Feng Erzhu said in surprise and joy: "My father didn''t recognize anyone today, his whole body was twitching, and he was out of breath just now! But now he''s talking again!"


    "Mother!" One person yelled on the spot: "Back to life!"


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Even if Xinbao came out later and explained that he was not dead but just suspended animation...but everyone didn''t believe it! If you lose your breath and come back to life, isn''t this bringing the dead back to life?


    Yan Shirong is quite satisfied, it''s really good to bring the dead back to life or something.


    This dramatic scene can''t be played so well. What he wants is a legend. The more legendary, the wider the spread, the more lucky Xinbao will be.


    In this way, all three of them will be healed. Generally speaking, it is very complete.


    After Yan Shirong confessed a few words, he and Xinbao got into the carriage and left. After Hao Huashi jumped into the carriage, he suddenly raised his hand, and a few branches with green leaves in his hand parted and shot into the hair buns of several people. , the startled crowd cried out.


    Hao Huashi sneered and said: "Your Highness, a dignified nobleman, has a benevolent heart to heal the common people. You wait for a few people, and you don''t feel grateful. You are still lying in the crowd and slandering His Highness repeatedly. It''s really abominable! You wait If you and your family members have illnesses, even if you can be drawn, His Highness will not heal you, and His Highness''s benevolence will not be wasted on people like you!"


    Everyone fell silent.


    A large open space was instantly vacated around those people.


    Those people were so frightened that their faces turned blue and their lips turned pale, they knelt on the ground speechless.


    Hao Huashi immediately signaled, and the carriage moved forward. After a long time, someone whispered: "Who is this?"


    A Long Xiangwei heard it, and said: "This is His Highness''s ear! Do you think you can talk nonsense by hiding in the crowd?"


    The other also said, "There is a difference between superiority and inferiority. If you slander His Highness, you are courting death!"


    The carriage rolled away.


    Yan Shirong smiled at the corner of his mouth, and gave Hao Huashi a thumbs up, thinking that this was really a perfect ending, showing both kindness and majesty.


    Xinbao was so tired that he washed his hands, changed his coat, and nestled in his brother''s arms, not wanting to move.


    It was already past noon, Yan Shirong asked her softly: "Are you hungry, do you want to have a snack first?"


    Duanzi shook his head.


    The carriage went all the way back to the palace.


    Emperor Ming Pei has been taking Yan Qingshan with him for a while now, and at the moment only the father and son are in the imperial study, and when he heard that he was back, he called him in.


    Xinbao limply threw herself into Yeye''s arms, and said in a low voice, "Yayye, Xinbao didn''t perform well."


    Emperor Ming Pei, who had already heard the report, frowned, put his arms around his granddaughter and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, yes!" He looked at Yan Shirong.


    Yan Shirong spread his hands, expressing that he didn''t know what she was dissatisfied with.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Where did Xin Baoer not perform well?"


    Xinbao sat up in his arms: "That''s right, Xinbao thought it would be that... everyone respects Xinbao''s expression." She made a fascinated look, and continued: "But everyone is like that. A laughing expression..."


    She made another smiling flower-like expression.


    Poof! Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing: "What''s wrong with that?"


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "What Xinbao wants is the feeling of authority! It''s just that when Xinbao speaks, everyone trusts him so that Xinbao can teach them medical skills well. It''s not that he wants everyone to think that Xinbao is cute. , the one that coaxes Xinbao to play! Then they won''t learn it seriously!"


    Emperor Ming Pei suppressed a smile and nodded in agreement.


    Fang Wuyou stepped forward to ask for instructions: "Your Majesty, where do you put the rice?"


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand directly, indicating that it was here, while coaxing Xinbao: "It''s okay, next time Yeye will send some people to Xinbao."


    "No," Tuanzi said seriously, "Xinbao thinks that an important link is missing in Xinbao''s education! You haven''t taught Xinbao before, how can you be very majestic on this occasion."


    "It''s very majestic..." Emperor Ming Pei paused, and said more seriously than her: "It''s your father''s fault whether you raise it or not, let your father teach you this lesson."


    Yan Qingshan: "...??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 544： so lucky

    Chapter 544 is really lucky


    Facts have proved that even if the father is an emperor, he will cheat his son.


    Everyone looked at Yan Qingshan.


    Then, Yan Qingshan said very calmly: "Xinbao is not majestic, it''s just because the clothes are too bright, and I will ask someone to rush to make a small military uniform later."


    Tuanzi said: "Military uniform..."


    Immediately, an image of a heroine on a flying horse and bow appeared in her mind, and she nodded fiercely: "Okay, next time Xinbao will wear a military uniform!"


    Emperor Ming Pei silently glanced at his son.


    Yan Qingshan eight winds do not move.


    Soon the food was served, everyone was hungry and ate quickly.


    Emperor Ming Pei had already finished his meal, so he put his arms around the dumplings and concentrated on feeding them, while saying: "This time is a bit inappropriate, it will delay Xinbao''s meal, change it next time."


    Yan Shirong said: "How about this, the next time we send people from the Ministry of Rites to draw first, and then when they are drawn, they will announce on the spot, and then send people to each family to notify, and when the notification is made, send the imperial doctor to see if Xinbao is needed to go. ¡­Then Xinbao had lunch and went to treat it in the afternoon, which is more time in the afternoon. Those who are far away and can be moved can also be moved here for treatment.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Hao Huashi again: "Those people, are they purely talkative or not?"


    Hao Huashi said, "It should be just pure talk, I have listened carefully, it doesn''t seem like there is some guidance."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said lightly: "Very good, this way, it will be shocking, and next time someone wants to guide, it will be difficult."


    "Yes! That''s it!" Hao Huashi said with a smile on his face: "Your Majesty, these idlers watching the fun are also very shrewd. When a new face appears, they can recognize it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Xinbao finished his meal in one breath, and then Bai Gusheng went to refine Lingshen Dan. Xinbao wrote another prescription and asked Shou Pharmacy to boil the medicine juice and cream for removing scars. The medicine juice is used for external application to remove scars. The ointment is applied after washing.


    Yan Shirong asked in surprise: "Can such a big scar be removed?"


    Xinbao shook her head: "It will be more difficult to remove completely, but it can be lightened. Although her scar is long, it is not deep. It should be lightened enough to be covered by makeup in two months."


    Tuanzi blinked his big eyes while talking: "He Qingwen is so beautiful, and He Xiuyun is cured, so he should look good too!"


    Yan Shirong nodded slowly, while secretly ashamed.


    He didn''t expect to treat He Xiuyun''s face. Even if Xinbao treated her now, he immediately thought that this kind of cure would definitely be an excellent publicity, because on the face, laymen can see it at a glance. can see.


    When it comes to benevolence and benevolence, he is really not as good as his sister.


    Yan Shirong gently pinched the little face of the dumpling.


    One afternoon, several places in the capital were very lively, and the clinics of several doctors were almost overcrowded, but the most lively one was the He family.


    Because their family was so lucky, they put it in at the last moment, and they were the first to draw it.


    Moreover, their wonton stall was quite popular, and many people knew He Xiuyun. There were many people at the scene, and everyone had a strong sense of participation, and everyone was very excited.


    Especially Chen Sande, who wrote the post, became close to them in an instant, and brought a lot of food over, even the owner of the wonton stall sent a few catties of meat. Stop by the places you pass, and exchange first-hand information with them.


    Until night, Baiji came to deliver medicine to them.


    As soon as you enter the door, the room is full of people.


    Bai Ji said: "Don''t crowd here after saying hello, how can so many people recuperate?"


    After saying this, everyone didn''t dare to speak out, so they left in a hurry. Only Chen Sande, who felt that he was already one of his own, dared not leave.


    Bai Ji didn''t say anything more, just gave He Qingwen a small bottle, and said: "Swallow it on an empty stomach tomorrow morning, no need to drink water, take it for a quarter of an hour before getting up to eat."


    He Qingwen took it with both hands and thanked him repeatedly.


    Baiji said again: "There are only three pieces in this bottle, but this medicine is not easy to refine, and only these are made at one time. After three days, I will give it to you again."


    He Qingwen thanks again.


    Bletilla striata gave He Xiuyun another bottle and a jar of medicine: "The medicine juice in this bottle is heated every night in a clean vessel, and a clean cloth is soaked in a hot compress. After two quarters of an hour, wash it off with clean water. Then apply this ointment, add a little force when applying it, and rub it slowly for a while, until it feels slightly itchy, and the ointment will be washed off in the morning."


    He kept his face cheerful: "Will you meet?" He repeated it again.


    He Xiuyun came back to her senses, unbelievable, "I, I have it too? Scar treatment?"


    "Yes," Bai Ji said proudly, "Our Highness is the most soft-hearted and kind-hearted. Now that we have seen it, we will naturally not sit idly by."


    He Xiuyun burst into tears of joy and thanked her repeatedly.


    Baiji cupped his hands, and said again: "Our family knows that you have encountered a lively event, and the neighbors in the neighborhood want to come and have a look, but after all, you should take a good look at these medicines, don''t disappoint our master''s intentions. .¡±


    He Qingwen cupped his hands sternly: "Xiaosheng understands. Please rest assured, father-in-law."


    Bai Ji just left with his hands.


    After taking the first pill, He Qingwen can get out of bed, and after taking the third pill, he looks almost the same as an ordinary person on the surface.


    Bai Gusheng came over to check his pulse, and when he returned to the palace, he made elixir and sent it over. Many doctors came to check his pulse, while trying to find out what method was used to cure him.


    After He Qingwen asked that there was no need to keep it secret, when he met someone who couldn''t refuse, he showed them the empty bottle from last time.


    For a real good doctor, this kind of danxiang mixed with medicinal fragrance is the best evidence. Many people really scratch their heads and want to know how to fix it, and many people go to the pharmacy of Xiayi Valley to inquire about it. .


    It''s a pity that they don''t know either.


    But no matter what, Princess Zhenguo¡¯s reputation is really in full swing. Even before the second drawing, there was a proposal from the censor to shake things up before the drawing, because it is rumored that the person released last is the easiest to draw.


    This also proves in disguise that Xinbao''s medical skills have been recognized.


    Because of the continuous increase in luck, Xinbao is in surprisingly good condition, with a pink face, so beautiful that anyone who sees her wants to kiss her.


    Besides, her health is also getting better, and she wakes up earlier now, and she can still receive Ming Pei''s early morning court.


    Ming Peidi held his armpits with both hands and hugged him. Tuanzi took advantage of his strength and jumped up high, climbing onto him with his calves.


    This kind of behavior that other children are used to... This is really the first time for Duanzi to do it. After doing it, both grandparents and grandchildren were a little surprised.


    It¡¯s May, and the grapes in the space are ripe.


    Duanzi read it eight times a day, and finally hoped that my wife would nod and say that I can pick it.


    So Tuanzi asked someone to prepare baskets and put them all in the space, and the two began to pick grapes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 545： the sweetest one

    Chapter 545 The sweetest one


    The grape trellis is not too high, and it is full of knots and hangs down. Yuan Shenjue is also tall, so he can cut directly without stepping on a stool.


    Xinbao struggled to carry the big basket, stumbling and tripping on his calves, and followed him step by step. Yuan Shenjue walked back and forth twice, and she followed him twice.


    Yuan Shen Jue looked down and couldn''t help smiling.


    Tuanzi''s small face was almost flattened, with a little saliva at the corner of his mouth, and his big eyes were staring at the grapes. He couldn''t take his eyes off it, and a small hand came out of his eyes.


    Yuan Shen Jue laughed out loud, the dumpling did not change its movement, and turned its eyes towards him: "Hurry up! Xinbao wants to eat!"


    "Okay," Yuan Shenjue smiled, picked out a bunch, held it in one hand, and cut it out carefully.


    As soon as Tuanzi put the basket down, he raised his two small hands up, carefully caught it, held it in his hands, and opened his mouth to bite one.


    Yuan Shenjue said anxiously: "It hasn''t been washed yet! Xinbao! Don''t eat it!"


    Tuanzi bit half of a grape, looked at him with big eyes, Yuan Shenjue said: "You can only eat it after washing it."


    Duanzi hesitated for a moment, then slowly let go of his mouth: "But this is not outside, and there is no dust, why do you need to wash it?"


    Yuan Shen was absolutely unable to answer, and only said: "Anyway, you have to wash it, and you are not allowed to eat it without washing it."


    Why! All right!


    Tuanzi sighed, then put the grapes into the big basket, leaned over and carried them to the edge of the spring.


    Then she picked two big and red ones, took one in each hand, squatted down with her buttocks pouted, stroked her hands back and forth in the spring water, and stood up.


    After standing up, seeing his wife looking at her, Tuanzi smirked, and could only squat down embarrassingly, rubbed his two little hands together, stood up, and looked at him with a look of "it''s alright" .


    Yuan Shen Jue sighed and nodded silently.


    Duanzi immediately stuffed one into his mouth, then ran over to him holding one.


    Yuan Shen Jue took her wet little hand and bit it into his mouth.


    The grapes were huge, and when he bit into them, his cheeks puffed up. He felt a little indecent, so he glanced at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi is small, her cheeks are bulging, Yuan Shenjue''s childlike innocence suddenly arises, and she reaches out to pinch her small cheeks.


    Danzi: "..."


    Yuan Shen Jue swayed with a smile, and Tuanzi opened his hands to grab him.


    Yuan Shen Jue avoided with a smile, and quickly swallowed the grapes while running, and even swallowed the grape seeds when he was nervous.


    Swallowed down, she let the dumpling catch her, turned around and hugged her, and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn''t tease Xinbao, Xinbao stopped running, eat slowly."


    Tuanzi couldn¡¯t speak, covered his mouth with one hand, managed to swallow the grapes, spat the seeds into the palm of his hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet! Wife, is yours sweet?¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Sweet."


    Tuanzi hugged his face and said, "Do you know why it''s so sweet?"


    "Why?"


    Tuanzi''s smiling eyes crooked: "Because Xinbao gave you the sweetest one in this bunch!"


    Yuan Shenjue was so teased that he didn''t want to, so he kissed Xiaotuanzi, and then he went over and washed her a small bowl of grapes, and asked her to sit on the small bench to eat.


    He carried the basket by himself, and quickly cut a basket.


    Xinbao was eating grapes, and had a sudden thought, "Xinbao post a message to them? Then let Yeye, Daddy, Mommy and brother all come to Xinbao to eat grapes."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded with a smile: "Okay."


    So Xinbao went to Qianqing Palace again.


    It''s afternoon now, and as soon as Xinbao went in, he found Daddy standing by the window practicing calligraphy.


    The dumpling was very strange, so I ran over to have a look, and Yan Qingshan was looking at Emperor Ming Pei''s copybook very seriously.


    Emperor Ming Pei called her: "Xinbao, come here."


    Tuanzi came over, and said: "Daddy, Xinbao practice calligraphy in the morning, you can practice with Xinbao, we can catch up with each other."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He pays great attention to protecting his son''s authority in front of his grandchildren, so whether it is practicing calligraphy or teaching political affairs, he will not do it in front of his grandchildren.


    But I didn''t expect Tuanzi to come running again at this time, so I saw it squarely.


    Emperor Ming Pei could only change the topic and said, "What is Xinbao doing here?"


    Xinbao just remembered, so he sent the huge and luxurious invitation card in his hand.


    Emperor Ming Pei was still a little curious. He opened it, and there was a crooked word inside: "Yeah: come to Xinbao Palace to eat grapes in the afternoon."


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "What are you writing this for?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s fun."


    All right, Emperor Ming Pei said: "We''ll go after Daddy finishes practicing calligraphy."


    Xinbao hasn''t practiced calligraphy for a long time, and tried every means to escape. Seeing her father practice now, she wants to practice too: "Xinbao also wants to write for a while."


    Emperor Ming Pei had no choice but to ask someone to set up another table beside Yan Qingshan.


    Xinbao wrote enthusiastically, and said, "Daddy, how much have you written?"


    Yan Qingshan didn''t feel embarrassed, he just said in a deep voice: "Don''t talk, concentrate on writing, as much as Daddy writes, as much as Xinbao writes, let Yeye comment together."


    Xinbao nodded and started writing.


    She is not a person who can''t calm down, but she really didn''t light up this skill. Even if she has strength now, her writing is still not good, but she followed Yan Qingshan to write seriously for two quarters of an hour.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t comment on his son''s writing, but only took Xinbao''s, went around one by one, then hugged her and said, "Let''s go and eat grapes."


    Several people gathered here at Xinbao.


    When Xinbao was writing invitations, Yuan Shenjue asked his subordinates to prepare some melon seed snacks. Everyone sat around and chatted while eating. There was quite an atmosphere.


    Emperor Ming Pei told them: "As you can see, the number of people in this year''s martial arts competition is more than ten times that of the previous ones."


    Yan Shirong asked in surprise, "Are there so many?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "There must be a lot of Jiang Hu people among them, and Uncle Shen being an official can be regarded as pointing out a way for these people."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "It''s true, subtle influence is the best."


    Dayan Martial Arts Examinations are held every three years. Different from the six imperial examinations, there are only three martial arts exams: the government exam, the township exam, and the general exam, in February, April, and July respectively.


    Moreover, the martial arts system has been revised twice in the Ming Dynasty. Now the "policy" of the test is very loose. It is enough to be able to write fluent articles. The main tests are horse stance bow and arrow and martial arts combat .


    All of these can be seen that Emperor Mingpei valued and wanted to attract warriors, but until now, it has gradually achieved results, which is really unintentional.


    After all, the friendship between Yuan Xiang and Shen Shouyan can only be envied and honored. On the contrary, Xiao Tai made a fortune and gave them a clear path.


    It''s not that Yuan Xiang didn''t think of this, but that it''s not that just finding a warrior to be an official will have such an effect. To a certain extent, Shen Shouyan is irreplaceable.


    Yan Shirong suggested: "Yeye go to Shengping Palace, it is better to ask Uncle Shen to accompany you."


    Emperor Ming Pei stopped his hand: "Oh?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 546： Good-looking people are good people

    Chapter 546 Good-looking people are good people


    Yan Shirong said: "My grandson thinks that Jianghu people are inferior and proud, they are the kind of ''Originally you and I are close friends, but now that you have become an official and I deal with you, if you don''t have any intentions, maybe I will think too much. '', this is one or two. People in the rivers and lakes are used to talking about friendship. I came here and begged at your door. If you don''t take care of me, you just look down on me. Many things, Uncle Shen does, I''m afraid it''s not too important .¡±


    So it is better to simply take him away. Firstly, the status of the **** is detached, and secondly, avoid the martial arts test, and wait for the results to come out.


    It''s not because he makes things difficult or not, but because he is the key person in the middle, and the people who came here this year, whether they know each other or not, are actually coming for him. Later, people have a great influence, so it is better to let them follow the rules from the beginning.


    Emperor Ming Pei understood his unfinished words, just nodded, and said: "Then let Chang''er and Shen Shouyan go too."


    Mrs. Lin couldn''t help but said: "You scholars just like to think too much. If you want me to tell you, how can it be so complicated. They wanted to come before, but they didn''t understand anything, they were guilty, and they were afraid that they would lose face if they didn''t get along, so they didn''t dare to come. Now there is an extra person here, they have a solid foundation in their hearts, and they have a reason to go. We have an appointment, and there are quite a few people, so let¡¯s come together. At that time, Shen Shouyan only needs to tell them a little bit, what about officialdom? In fact, it¡¯s just something, that¡¯s enough. What kind of parties do you literati have, and you don¡¯t want to hang out with people from the rivers and lakes?¡±


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing: "Although the words are simple, they make sense."


    In the eyes of big-hearted people, everything in the world is very simple. Smart people can only envy this realm, but they really can''t achieve it.


    Yan Shirong said: "It''s okay, Zhongli will do this matter, and Uncle Shen doesn''t have time to do it if he doesn''t leave Beijing."


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered for a while, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Tuanzi sitting in the arms of Mrs. Lin, with his small chin resting on the table, listening to them with wide eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why doesn''t Xinbao eat? Don''t you like to eat grapes?"


    Tuanzi froze, and said, "Xinbao...Xinbao wants to be eaten by Yeye, Daddy, Aniang and Brother."


    While talking, he accidentally hiccupped.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "So that''s the case, my Xinbaoer didn''t hide and steal, did she?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "Xinbao didn''t steal it, Xinbao just tasted whether it was sweet or not."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How much have you tasted?"


    Tuanzi looked away guilty: "Xinbao, I only tasted a dozen."


    Several people laughed, Emperor Ming Pei was about to speak, when Tian Cong came outside, Emperor Ming Pei called in, and Tian Cong said: "Your Majesty, the He Qingwen whom His Royal Highness has treated has written an article and published it in It spread among the literati."


    While speaking, he offered the article with both hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei washed his hands and brought them over for a closer look.


    Tuanzi immediately slipped out of A Niang''s arms, got into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, and watched with him.


    She read this kind of article very slowly, only read a few lines, Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Okay! Excellent!" and gave it to Yan Qingshan.


    Yan Shirong came over and watched with his father.


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao hasn''t finished reading yet?? What did he write? Did he write about Xinbao?"


    "I have written it," Emperor Ming Pei said with a smile, "It was written for my Xinbaoer, and Xinbaoer wrote it very well."


    He Qingwen''s article is straight from the heart, and the first few lines describe how he was injured, how he fell ill, and how he spent the past year like a year... Then, he wrote, how his sister accidentally posted a post, and the kind-hearted Long Xiangwei Help, being drawn by total accident...etc.


    The thing is just like this, but the feelings he wrote are extremely touching, the feeling of hopelessly waiting for death but suddenly dawning, life suddenly brightening, the writing is really touching.


    Xinbao is also written very brilliantly, it is the kind of cute appearance at a young age, but extremely smart, excellent medical skills, and the appearance of teaching several doctors like a young adult, vividly on the paper.


    Even the last bletilla striata made a mention, which is the kind of thoughtful and appropriate feeling, and the feeling of sincere admiration for the master.


    If this is read by literati, it would be great, because the writing is a bit scattered, and there is no praise for Princess Zhenguo... But the feelings permeated in it are really touching, not only Xinbao, but even the two little characters are very cute.


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help but said: "This He Qingwen is a warm and friendly person."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi agreed, "Most of the good-looking people are good people."


    Yan Shirong said: "Who is that Long Xiangwei who posted to her?"


    Tian Cong said: "The name is Shen Hebi."


    "Ah!" Tuanzi said, "Xinbao knows him."


    Even Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "How did you know each other?"


    Tuanzi said: "He likes to tease children very much. A long time ago, when he went to save Uncle Shen, he made faces at Xinbao. Later when he went to Huangzhuang, Xinbao saw him again, so he told Xinbao his name... "


    Yuan Shenjue said coldly: "It must be very good-looking."


    Tuanzi shook his head: "It''s not very good-looking, but it''s very friendly, and there are two wine dimples."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Reward, all rewards."


    The day went from the answer.


    Yan Shirong was still reading the article, and suddenly thought of something: "Huang Yeye, Xinbao cures incurable diseases. I am afraid that medicine pills will be used from time to time. I am afraid that the people have already speculated. Do you want to change the law?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "There is no rush."


    He asked Tuanzi with a smile: "Xinbao, is there a simple way to distinguish the alchemy you made from the harmful alchemy made by those Taoist priests?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, "Yes, the pill we made can dissolve in water."


    She paused, "You can still feed the dog. What Xinbao means is that if you feed it to the dog, the dog will eat it, but the dog will not eat that kind of bad pill."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Enough, enough."


    Yan Shirong frowned slightly.


    Yeah said no rush, did you mean to see if anyone would jump out? So what if you jump out?


    Yan Qingshan rarely opened his mouth and expressed his opinion: "Even if there are many ways to distinguish, it is difficult for the people to distinguish. Once it is spread, the princess of Zhenguo can make alchemy, and it is very likely that there will be rumors that the emperor is addicted to alchemy. The folks are also very likely There will be people to follow. Those who follow are likely to use the method of refining Wu. Stone. Powder before to refine the pill that hurts people."


    Emperor Ming Pei turned his head and asked him: "In your opinion, what should we do?"


    Yan Qingshan said concisely: "You can change your name."


    Emperor Ming Pei was noncommittal, and Tuanzi interrupted: "But, this is alchemy, and the medicine has finally become an alchemy! It doesn''t feel right to call it any other name...Purification? Preservation? It''s not straightforward!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 547： Fairies should be pulled like this

    Chapter 547 Immortals should be pulled like this


    Emperor Ming Pei comforted her: "Don''t worry, we won''t change the name."


    Tuanzi looked up at him: "But..."


    She looked at her father, and felt a little embarrassed that she had won the battle with her father, so she pinched the center of her eyebrows with two fingers, made a serious look on Ming Peidi''s eyebrows, and patted Yan Qingshan''s head: "Don''t be discouraged. , you can make persistent efforts and think of another good way.¡±


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    This little thing was too funny, several people couldn''t help laughing, and Emperor Ming Pei laughed too.


    Yan Shirong was still pondering while smiling.


    Yeah should mean, wait for someone to jump out, and then take the opportunity to have an attack, so as to set the record straight.


    That is to say, through conflicts, public self-certification, etc., let everyone deeply understand that this is alchemy, the previous... It was just refining poison, and dogs would not eat it.


    As long as the work is sensational enough and deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, there is no need to worry about folk learning or not. Even if you learn it, you will be ridiculed by the crowd.


    Yuan Shen Jue peeled the melon seeds slowly, and also raised his eyes to look at Yan Shirong.


    Actually he felt a little strange.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s idea is obviously the emperor''s way. He is used to the world being moved by his words, as long as he thinks it is necessary.


    Yan Qingshan¡¯s idea saves time, effort and worry, but, how should I put it, this is a kind of following the trend, not leading.


    Yan Qingshan is now approaching his age and has worked hard for half his life. It is not surprising that he has such an idea. In fact, based on his experience, it is very, very rare for him to be so wise, broad-minded, and have a big picture.


    What surprised Yuan Shenjue was that even though Yan Qingshan was not mediocre, he was indeed lacking in knowledge. To put it bluntly, he might not be able to understand the memorial even if it was difficult... Then why did Emperor Mingpei teach him government affairs? Ask him to supervise the country, and even seem to intend to pass the throne to him? ?


    Obviously, Yan Shirong is more in tune with his ideas, isn''t it? Obviously his thoughts, Yan Shirong can understand quickly, can''t he?


    But the emperor had a mind full of thoughts, so he didn''t care too much, and didn''t think too much, and slowly peeled the melon seeds.


    Fat Jiu jumped up and down on the table, picking up the melon seeds peeled by Lin Niangzi and Yan Shirong back and forth, Xiao Yanqing looked around, seeing that Yuan Shenjue''s small plate was almost full, Fei Jiu took advantage of his unpreparedness, and swooped in...


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his hand, accurately pinched its small beak, pushed it away a few steps, and called, "Xinbao."


    Xinbao was very proficient, compared her little hand to the edge of the table, opened it like a small door, and Yuan Shenjue flew the small plate over to her.


    Xinbao turned around and hid in Yeye''s arms to eat. Emperor Mingpei looked down, put his arms around her, and his sleeves hung down, forming a safe space. Only the little head could be seen arching and arching. , very happy to eat.


    Yuan Shen Jue let go of his hand.


    Fat Jiu took a few steps back and ran to Mrs. Lin''s side. It was Jiu Jiu Jiu''s complaint.


    Ms. Lin touched it with a smile, while comforting: "Let''s ignore him, stingy, grandma will peel it for you to eat."


    While peeling, Yan Shirong said: "It just so happens that I was thinking about going to the Imperial College in the past two days, and I will ask for an extra quota later, so that this He Qingwen can go too."


    The advantage for him to go to Guozijian is that he can justify his name and take the rural examination directly in the capital without going back to his original "origin".


    Just do what you say, Yan Shirong posted the post the next day, called He Qingwen over, and then the two went to the Imperial College together.


    Yan Shirong is a junior, regardless of his status, he can directly enter the Guozijian. He Qingwen took advantage of him and was exempted from the entrance examination.


    The two had quite a chat.


    But Yan Shirong did not enroll in school just to make friends with similar temperaments. For him, it is very unimportant whether his temperament is compatible or not.


    Guozijian was originally a hidden dragon and crouching tiger, and there were many talented people everywhere. Many of his classmates had prominent families behind him. His grandson came here under the name of Wenqu Xingxia. No matter what the reason was, these people would definitely cater to him. , or try one or two.


    So Yan Shirong happily~~ chose the one available and accepted it.


    In just a short time, the wooden house was also delivered.


    When Xinbao woke up the next day, Yuan Shenjue ran to the talisman carving house.


    It takes at least two hours at a time, Xinbao can only go to Qianqing Palace by himself.


    In the morning, the officials of the Ministry of Rites went to draw the cards. After lunch, Yuan Shenjue also came out, and took Xinbao out of the palace to get medical treatment.


    Because it was limited to the capital, so if you run down in one afternoon, you will be almost cured.


    Three times in a row, one month passed, and a total of nine people were drawn, except for one who was from a poor family and had no money to take medicine. In fact, it was not a serious illness, so he let Bai Gusheng treat it, and the remaining eight were Xinbao himself. governed.


    Because doctors are randomly invited in every time, so gradually there will be famous doctors recommending themselves, and she really treats local people, there are neighbors, friends and acquaintances, acquaintances and acquaintances, so the more and more people spread the word .


    There are even a few people who have money and leisure, such as Chen Sande from before, who watched every episode, and it became a series, and many golden sentences of Tuanzi were passed on from him.


    What, "I''m going to teach you because you don''t know how to do it. If you know how to do it, it''s not an incurable disease, and I don''t need to cure it."


    "If you think I''m wrong, it means that your ideas are wrong. You have to study hard and learn the right ones, so you won''t make the same mistakes in the future."


    "No matter how wrong you think my treatment is, you don''t have to worry, because the facts will prove that I am right."


    There is also what I have to say almost every time: "If you don''t understand anything, you should ask quickly, otherwise when I return to the palace, you may not be able to figure it out for a long time if you think about it yourself."


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t feel it when he said it himself, but he was a little arrogant when he heard others relay it.


    But the common people like this very much, they think that gods should be like this! Not dragging is not a fairy!


    Some people think that a four or five-year-old baby, no matter how talented he is, cannot understand the world''s diseases. It is a bit exaggerated to say that...


    Without any action from the palace, the fans of Tuanzi went back: "An ordinary four-year-old doll doesn''t even know that he is sick, let alone cure it! Now the little princess can not only cure the disease, but also cure everyone''s illness." For an incurable disease, if you insist on using mortals to trick the gods, then you have to explain why the little princess can heal the disease without feeling the pulse!"


    That''s why I said, as long as the image is established, there are many things that don''t need to be busy at all.


    Before leaving, some officials wrote a letter requesting that a hanging pot be built outside the Shengping Palace. Emperor Ming Pei agreed, and sent officials to set it up, and only one person was selected for a ten-day period.


    It was not until the end of May that the list of accompanying officials was announced. Those of the fourth grade and above were allowed to bring their family members. Wang Ronggui, Cheng Fuju, and Gan Baibi who are familiar with the group were all on the list, and Zheng Li, the painter who was named by the group, was also included .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： Its also a good story

    Chapter 548 is also a good story


    On the second day of June, Shengjia left the capital.


    Wei Fengting brought Long Xiangwei with him for protection, Yuan Shenjue, Bai Gusheng, and Hao Huashi also accompanied him.


    Although Xinbao has his own car, he basically doesn''t need it, and usually stays in the emperor''s car.


    Seeing that he was far away from the capital, Tuanzi felt very guilty: "If parents and elder brothers leave Xinbao alone to play, Xinbao will be sad and may even cry, but Xinbao will leave his family to play by himself... just, a little bit happy. Xinbao is really heartless."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Then Xinbao accompanied his father, mother and brother, and let Yeye go to another palace by himself, so he has a conscience?"


    Tuanzi paused, and blinked his eyes: "Yes, Xinbao loves so many people, but it''s a pity that Xinbao only has one, so there is a choice."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Think very clearly."


    Outside, Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Your Majesty."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and Fang Wuyou called him in.


    Hao Huashi came in to meet the ceremony, and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Master, guess what, there are a few people from the capital, the Chen Sande I mentioned last time, and a few other people who are similar, and they came out with Sheng Jia Yes! I went over to have a look, and Chen Sande said, I heard that there is also a hanging pot over there. If the people over there don¡¯t know about these things, they can tell others about it. I was very interested in seeing the meaning , looked at the face and there is no disguise, nothing suspicious."


    "Very good." Emperor Ming Pei was also a little funny: "You tell Feng Ting that you don''t need to pay attention to them, just let them follow, and take care of them."


    The last time he sent someone to check, this Chen Sande has two older brothers who are very successful and have a wealthy family. He has no family responsibilities. Very laid back, a real old Beijinger, nothing wrong with it.


    He may have helped the He family by chance, and he became interested because of this. He was not short of money, and usually had nothing to do, so he followed him out.


    Hao Hua responded, and said again: "I just heard them say that she is He Qingwen''s younger sister. She sold herself as a maidservant not to save her elder brother... Later, the owner of that family was a courtier. Wang Wuyou, who heard about this, sent his sister back yesterday, and also returned the deed of sale."


    "Wang Wuyou?" Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "It''s him."


    He paused for a moment: "If He Qingwen is on the list in this provincial examination, someone must have written about it, and it will be a good story."


    After finishing speaking, he casually asked Hao Hua, "Can you play chess?"


    Hao Huashi shook his hands wildly at that time: "I won''t, I won''t! I will leave!"


    He ran away as if flying, Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth, and asked Fang Wuyou: "Where''s the son?"


    Fang Wuyou said: "Grandpa has been patrolling from the beginning early in the morning, and I haven''t finished watching it all at this moment."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said, "It''s also a worry."


    He touched Tuanzi''s chin casually, and asked her, "Who does Xinbao want to call for a chat?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Uncle Shen!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and raised his hand, and Fang Wuyou went out to send someone to summon him.


    Shen Shouyan was called to accompany him, and he stayed in Yan Shichang''s car during the day. Yan Shichang couldn''t stay idle, and rode back and forth for a stroll, so he was alone at the moment. When the emperor summoned him, he was startled, and hurried over , met Li.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Don''t be restrained, sit down."


    Shen Shouyan sat down to thank En, and Tuanzi asked him: "Uncle, have you eaten the dates and grapes that Xinbao gave you?"


    "Eat," Shen Shouyan said with a smile on his face when he saw the dumplings, "I ate them all, they are very sweet."


    Duanzi smiled at him.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I am free now, you have been in the Jianghu for a long time, tell me about the Jianghu."


    Shen Shouyan said: "Yes."


    He thought for a moment, then said: "I don''t have much knowledge, so I just talked about it from my own family."


    He started talking about how he was spotted by his master, how he started learning martial arts, and how he joined a gang when he entered the rivers and lakes.


    Shen Shouyan is not a very scheming person, and he speaks very casually.


    Tuanzi listened to it as a story, and listened with gusto. Emperor Ming Pei also looked relaxed, but he was already thinking about the problem in his mind.


    For example, an extremely important income in gangs, security fees, and so-called offerings...


    It stands to reason that if merchants pay taxes to the imperial court, the imperial court should protect the safety of merchants, allowing these people to compete fairly and develop their own strengths. It is not that merchants have to pay taxes and security fees, which is equivalent to a heavier burden on merchants.


    Of course, some of these people who pay security fees to gangs must be forced, but there are also some wealthy businessmen who just want to have such a backer so they can bully their peers and earn more.


    So if reforms are to be made, many problems will be involved.


    First of all, how to control the subordinate officers and soldiers so that they can fulfill their duties and not allow extortion; secondly, how to govern these gangs and how to make a smooth transition.


    Yuan Shenjue finally finished scanning around, came in for a look, and said, "Xinbao, what''s wrong?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was sitting cross-legged, and Tuanzi was sitting in the hollow of his legs, holding his arm with both hands, leaning on his arm, motionless.


    Emperor Ming Pei held up his small face and looked at it: "Is it uncomfortable shaking?"


    Duanzi nodded: "A little bit."


    Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly asked someone to make mint tea. Yuan Shenjue washed his hands, took a small bottle from his purse, poured out two cool pills, and fed them into Xinbao''s mouth. Emperor Ming Pei touched the forehead of the dumpling : "Do you want to go to sleep for a while?"


    "No," Tuanzi shifted his other arm and said, "Xinbao wants to listen to Uncle Shen tell stories."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then uncle will go to sleep after Xinbao is finished, okay? If you get up early in the morning, you will easily faint when you get on the carriage."


    Although Shen Shouyan was not very knowledgeable, he was an old Jianghu after all, so he could understand such obvious words, so he said a few more words with a smile, and then left.


    Xinbao drank half a cup of mint tea, Hua Shuang carried her to sleep behind her.


    Emperor Ming Pei said to Fang Wuyou: "Ask someone to tell Feng Ting that you should travel less for the first two days and go to the post station early."


    Fang Wuyou responded and went down to give orders, and Emperor Ming Pei summoned Cheng Fuju to speak.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked him: "Do you know that folk gangs will charge security fees from merchants?"


    Cheng Fuju said: "I am ashamed, I don''t know much about it."


    As the servant of the household department, he is not ignorant of this, but it is really not clear enough.


    Yuan Shenjue sat at the side, knowing what the emperor wanted to say, he said: "I have heard Uncle Shen talk about this before, and Xinbao asked me quietly at that time, whether Chaotianmen was a gangster, and Uncle Shen explained it later. I did a quick check afterwards."


    He was very meticulous in his work. When Xinbao asked, he didn''t know enough. Even if Xinbao wouldn''t ask again in the future, he would still investigate and find out, so he explained in detail.


    Yuan Shen Jue said far more comprehensive than what Shen Shouyan said.


    One of the best big gangs like Chaotianmen are merchants begging to send money to them, because this sign is really useful.


    But like some small gangs, this is far from the case. They are here with merchants and cannot compete with big gangs, so they have a bit of a sense of "taking the mountain as king" and collecting protection fees from the villagers near them.


    The protection fee belongs to the kind, and they don¡¯t care about anything if they pay it, but if they don¡¯t pay it, they will make trouble, and the people are miserable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： half-hearted little princess

    Chapter 549 Half-hearted little princess


    Emperor Ming Pei was surprised and angry when he heard this: "There is such a thing?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "Don''t be angry, Your Majesty, there are not many such things."


    He paused for a moment: "I feel that this so-called world is over, and I don''t know who said it. It''s really misleading. Although I didn''t investigate much, the gangs I found are only two or three years old. Ten people, at most they can be regarded as a grassroots team, and their skills are only superficial. It is really easy for the government to govern, but because of the so-called "the affairs of the rivers and lakes are over", the government just doesn''t care about it. The well water on both sides does not interfere with the river water, and the people of the rivers and lakes seem not to be the people of the Great Yan, and are not subject to the laws of the Great Yan..."


    Cheng Fuju couldn''t help but look sideways, feeling that this junior brother was too daring to speak.


    He speaks with the meticulousness and detail of a literati, but also the magnanimity and calmness of a warrior, and he knows everything about the emperor without reservation... That is to say, he is young now and a little older, and he is a capable minister who is simple in the emperor''s heart.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What do you think, how should such a gang be dealt with?"


    Yuan Shen Jue looked at Cheng Fuju.


    Cheng Fuju pondered for a while, and only asked him from the perspective of the household department: "Shen Jue, have you checked, how do these people pay taxes?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I have only checked a few. Most of these gangs are not locals. They are regarded as refugees in the local area and do not pay taxes. But they are not paying tribute to the government in private. I don''t know."


    Even Cheng Fuju was choked, and once again secretly lamented his bold words, while saying: "Your Majesty, I think that this kind of people are not monks or Taoists, they are idle, and they are evil. Just force them to disband on their own.¡±


    There is an important source of income for the imperial court, which is called the Duyi fee. It is the fee for the imperial court to issue "Duyi" to monks, Taoists, nuns and other monks. It is equivalent to a certificate of employment. of.


    Because monastics do not engage in production and are exempted from labor and tax, which seriously affects tax revenue, the imperial court restricts monasticism by imposing high fees.


    However, monks and Taoists are all related to beliefs, so they are bound to deal with it, but what are Jianghu gangs? ? Nothing counts!


    So what Cheng Fuju actually means is... let''s clear it up!


    But the clean-up is not the business of his household department, so he didn''t say that.


    Emperor Ming Pei was noncommittal, and Yuan Shenjue said: "I think that it is enough to directly assess the local officials, and the assessment of local officials can quickly and accurately ''grade'' these gangs. It is clear at a glance whether the government has the ability to deal with it, and then..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Hua Shuang suddenly heard from inside: "Master, master?"


    The next moment, Xinbao ran out wearing a small cloak and shoes, and squatted next to Yuan Shenjue, obediently waiting with big eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and understood in seconds.


    Then he asked solemnly: "What does Fu Zhen think should be?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao thinks that someone should be the head of the sect. According to the scriptures, there was a person named Yuan Ziyi who wanted to be the head of the sect. She defeated the heads of ten sects and became ten sects herself. If she is the head of the family, everyone must listen to her. This is the end of the world."


    This seems to be the plot in the Jin Daxia book? But it doesn''t matter, anyway, she thinks this is a good way.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and waved, Xinbao nestled into his arms, Emperor Ming Pei pulled the cloak, wrapped the little girl tightly, and asked someone to pour hot tea, and slowly fed her: "Xinbao Bao didn''t sleep?"


    "Not asleep." Tuanzi said, "I''m eavesdropping on Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and touched her small face: "What do you think of Xinbao''s suggestion?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "It''s a good way, Xinbao is really smart."


    Because no matter Cheng Fuju''s method or his method, almost all of them are aimed at "Jianghu", but Xinbao''s method is a precise strike, targeting any sect he wants to target. Intuitively, these Jianghu people Can''t say anything, after all, that''s how they act.


    The more Yuan Shenjue thought about it, the better he felt: "Let Third Brother Yan find some people with high kung fu, take in an apprentice or a doorman, and then let them go out to grab the head. After becoming the head, take these people to build bridges. Pave the road, eat chaff and swallow vegetables, let these people cry and cry and go back to the countryside to work in agriculture, and let them bear some debts before leaving. ...the matter will be dealt with in less than half a year."


    Cheng Fuju was thinking about the real loss, and at the same time, he quietly proposed a more harmful move: "Nowadays, many martial arts candidates have been tested in this martial arts exam, and it will be a matter of choosing a suitable person to do the job at that time." Alright, why bother the Third Highness, let the Third Highness go down and deal with it after the initial results are seen."


    That is to say, one sings the red face and the other sings the bad face.


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Zhong Limin from Chaotianmen has an exquisite mind and understands the situation. When the time comes, let him test it out and pick a suitable person."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Since that''s the case, there''s no need to rush. We''ll talk about it after the martial arts exam."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I wrote to Brother Yan to ask him to be careful."


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed and signaled Cheng Fuju to step back.


    He left, and Emperor Ming Pei said: "My son, can I send you to deal with this matter?"


    Yuan Shen Jue was taken aback for a moment, then saluted: "Your Majesty, I don''t want to go, I don''t care about Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I asked you to go to Longxiangwei at the beginning, do you know what is the purpose?"


    "I know," Yuan Shenjue said sternly, "but your majesty, I don''t care what others say. Even if everyone thinks that I am attached to Princess Zhenguo, so what, I don''t care at all what others say. I just want my treasure to last forever." Peace and joy."


    Tuanzi was touched and said: "My wife, you are so kind!"


    She opened her little hand and wanted to throw herself into his wife''s arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged him calmly, the dumpling couldn''t catch him, he looked back at Yeye, and pointed his finger at Yuan Shenjue: "My wife loves you, I love you!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and remained silent.


    Tuanzi immediately stretched out his two little hands: "Add a big heart."


    Emperor Ming Pei watched calmly and didn''t bother, Tuanzi turned his head, raised his hands to his head, and squinted his eyes: "Give Yeye the greatest heart."


    "Oh!" Emperor Ming Pei stretched out his hands and compared the two sides: "Is this just... three hearts? Two hearts??"


    Even Yuan Shenjue almost sprayed.


    It really means "three" and "two".


    Emperor Ming Pei is really suave, suave and quick-witted, and he is too quick to pick up stalks, he can catch any stalks and throw them back.


    Danzi was also stunned...


    Emperor Ming Pei just looked at her like this.


    Then Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide, his two small arms turned upside down, and he frantically shook his heart: "Here''s to you Xinxinxinxin..."


    She stopped when she was tired: "This is not three hearts, this is a ''piece'' of Bing Xin!"


    She turned to Yeye again: "Give Yeye a heart, a heart, a heart...give Yeye a heart, loyalty is fine, other hearts are fine, anyway, there are so many, Yeye can have whatever heart he wants. "


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "I see that you are a playboy!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： Master Wei is a delicate flower

    Chapter 550 Master Wei is a delicate flower


    The three of them talked in the car, and Xinbao fell asleep after eating at noon and playing for a while.


    When he woke up, he had already arrived at the station.


    Because there are few high-ranking officials and dignitaries on this line, and Emperor Ming Pei seldom comes, the house of the post station is a bit shabby. Anyway, it is much simpler than the post station when they went to Beijing, but many of the display utensils have been replaced with new ones. , it is still very comfortable to live.


    Xinbao sat in the car for a whole day, and when he got off, he moved his hands and feet. Yan Shichang rode a horse for a day, and he was still alive and well. He came over and said with a smile: "Xinbao, do you want to go out to play? Brother take you out to play, okay?"


    Duanzi asked: "Is it fun outside?"


    Yan Shichang said: "I don''t know, I have to go out and have a look to find out!"


    Xinbao wanted to go a little bit, so he went back and asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, do you want to go out and play?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was changing clothes, ready to deal with business, said: "Yeah, I won''t go, if you want to go, bring enough people, and you are not allowed to go far."


    Tuanzi took a look, there was a thick stack on his desk, and Tuanzi said in surprise, "Yeah, didn''t we come out to play?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded her forehead, without explaining: "Good boy, go."


    The dumpling came out silently.


    Then she said to her brother: "Yeah, you can''t go out, we won''t go out!"


    Yan Shichang wondered: "Yeah, if you can''t go out, what does it have to do with whether we can go out?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because this place is not in the palace, if Xinbao goes out, his wife and elder brother will be with Xinbao, then there is no one to protect here?"


    Yan Shichang said: "Isn''t there still Master Wei?"


    Tuanzi educated Brother Hanhan in a serious manner: "You have to learn to see the essence through the appearance. Is Master Wei good-looking? He looks so good-looking, and he looks like a delicate flower at first glance. He still needs someone to protect him, and he must not be able to protect him well." yeah yeah..."


    Wei Fengting who just walked in: "...??"


    He glanced at her silently, and saluted: "Your Highness."


    Tuanzi didn''t feel that he had said anything wrong at all, and even looked at him with an expression of "Do you think I know you the best?" Mengmeng looked at him: "Master Wei, excuse me."


    The point is, Yan Shichang looked at him, probably felt that his sister''s description was very apt, so he frowned and said, "Then brother, go take a shower and change clothes, brother and master will watch over you and Yeye at night." He patted his sister''s head : "Don''t be afraid, there is a brother!"


    Wei Fengting: "...??"


    What can he say, he can only go in silently to see you.


    Emperor Ming Pei spent more than three hours dealing with affairs.


    Xinbao was obediently accompanying him at first, but within an hour he was sleepy, so he took off his shoes and lay down on Emperor Ming Pei''s bed, while waving his hands to prevent Hua Shuang from coming over: "Don''t hug me, I''m not going to sleep , I just rest for a while, when Yeye finishes writing, Xinbao will talk to Yeye..."


    Then...zZZ~~~


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Let her stay here."


    Hua Shuang and Hua Han could only retreat, and Yuan Shenjue also retreated.


    In the end, when Emperor Ming Pei finished dealing with the matter, soaked his feet and prepared to go to bed, Yan Shichang came over with a couch and said, "Yeah, my grandson will stay with you."


    Emperor Ming Pei was stunned for a moment: "Why?"


    Yan Shichang said: "Grandson is not at ease when he is away from home."


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that his grandson''s filial piety was commendable, so he agreed.


    Then... he had just fallen asleep when he was awakened by loud snoring.


    Seeing that Tuanzi was about to be woken up, Emperor Ming Pei decisively called the shadow guard out, and carried Yan Shichang back to his room.


    He didn''t wake up just because of this!


    This stupid! Fortunately, I don''t really expect him to protect me!


    Duanzi slept until dawn, and when he woke up, he was already in the carriage.


    Maybe it was because the carriage was a bit wobbly, so Xinbao slept deeply and woke up late. When he woke up, the sky was bright.


    Emperor Ming Pei was discussing matters with a courtier outside, Xinbao went out to wash up, and then served food, Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand to let the man go down.


    Xinbao said anxiously: "My lord, don''t go!"


    The man was an unattractive old man, and he was flattered to be called by the little princess for the first time, so he hurriedly gave a salute, "What are your orders, Your Highness?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was also surprised: "Xinbao knows him??"


    "I don''t know you," Xinbao turned around and said sincerely, "Yeah, if you must work, then work during the day, Xinbao won''t disturb you, don''t work at night, the lights are not on, the words are so small, Eyes hurt."


    Emperor Ming Pei was warmed by his granddaughter at that time: "Yeah, it''s okay, Xinbao, don''t worry."


    Tuanzi muttered: "But Xinbao is just worried!"


    Emperor Ming Pei waved the man to go down, and said softly: "Xinbao, this world is very big, and many things happen every day, so even if it is shared by Dad, there will still be many things."


    Tuanzi thought for a while: "Then...that Xinbao and Yeye share joys and sorrows! After Xinbao has finished eating, he will give Yeye a massage!"


    She kept her promise, took out her small wood mushroom after eating, stood and pressed Emperor Ming Pei''s shoulders, hey hey, very hard.


    Although she is young, she is accurate in recognizing acupoints and has excellent medical skills. Emperor Ming Pei originally just coaxed her to play, but she poked the acupoints every time.


    After pressing his shoulders, Tuanzi sat down and pressed his hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei wrote a lot, and his wrists often hurt. Xinbao pressed him all the way to the elbow, which is called serious and rigorous.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her with a smile, and patted her: "Okay, it''s ok, don''t tire Yeye''s baby."


    Tuanzi snuggled into his arms obediently, Ming Peidi rubbed her little hands, Xinbao asked: "Yeah, where''s Brother Xiaoxian?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "You little fairy brother, you are actually very suitable for Wei Fengting''s job. Every day on the road, he has to look around from beginning to end to be at ease."


    He paused, remembering what Fang Wuyou reported in the morning, and smiled again: "But Xin Baoer, don''t worry, Wei Fengting is not a delicate flower, his kung fu is very good, and the holy car accompanying him is not a thing to look at. As for personal bravery, it depends on the dispatching arrangements, tight guards and strict inspections. "


    Xinbao saw that there were no outsiders, so he took out a few jujubes and shared them with Yeye: "Then what if there are bad people?"


    Emperor Ming Pei seriously explained to her: "What kind of bad guys? If it is a long-distance attack, such as bows and arrows, we have human walls in front, back, left and right, and there are people patrolling. A hundred paces? If it is a close attack, even if this person is a master like Shen Shouyan, but the ants kill the elephant more often, we can fight in front, we can retreat temporarily, and there are layers of guards around us all the time..."


    Tuanzi half understood after hearing this: "So, we are safe, right?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yes, even if you go out, as long as you don''t let go of the protector, you are safe. Moreover, this is not a chaotic world, and I am not a faint king. To assassinate the emperor?"


    Duanzi suddenly nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： thorny rose

    Chapter 551 Rose with thorns


    So after arriving at the post station, when Emperor Ming Pei was working, Tuanzi was ready to go out to play.


    Several people were standing and discussing where to go, when Wei Fengting came over and heard it, he said to her: "Your Highness, this inn is not far to the east, there is a pharmacy in the Xiayi Valley, and it is said that it also accepts it." Some medicinal herbs are only sent to Beijing every ten or so days, and there are still many that have not been sent to Beijing, do you want to go and have a look, Your Highness?"


    Xinbao immediately said: "Yes."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Then let''s go." He said to Fang Wuyou at the same time.


    Adding Yan Shichang, the three came out with their hands.


    Leaving the post station, walking forward, Yuan Shenjue seemed to suddenly remember, and asked her: "Xinbao, I heard that Mr. Wei is good-looking, so he is Jiaohua?"


    Danzi nodded cutely.


    Yuan Shen Jue said flatly: "Then what am I?"


    Duanzi said without hesitation, "You are a rose with thorns."


    ? ? Yuan Shenjue said: "What?"


    Tuanzi repeated without guilt: "A rose with thorns! Although you are beautiful and powerful, in Xinbao''s heart, you are still a flower that needs to be cared for, and Xinbao''s fairy wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Just, don''t know what expression to put on? ?


    Yan Shichang said: "What is that brother?"


    "Older brother is older brother." Tuanzi said: "Yeah is yeh and the emperor; daddy is daddy; eldest brother and third brother are Xinbao''s older brothers; fourth brother, fifth brother, and sixth brother are children and younger brothers; An overlord flower; the second elder brother is a beauty lamp, it will shake and turn when the wind blows, and it will always turn and turn, if you bully him, he will burn you with fire."


    Yuan Shen Jue listened very funny.


    Although the childish words were spoken, it was interesting to think about it carefully.


    While speaking, they arrived at Xiayi Valley, and after revealing their identities, a doctor came over and led them in.


    At this moment, in the station, Hao Huashi quietly came over to invite Shen Shouyan.


    This time, the post station was built against the mountain. For the sake of safety, this small mountain has no trees and is bare. Many Longxiang guards are going back and forth to inspect and assign sentry points. The two have been walking through the inspection section. After that, he used lightness kung fu to move forward quietly along the mountain.


    Hao Huashi''s lightness kungfu was excellent, so he carried a big sword for Shen Shouyan. Although Shen Shouyan was not good at it, he was not bad at it.


    One person was fiddling with something on the ground, and the other was watching the wind.


    Shunfeng sent a few words from the two of them: "Wait a little longer, when it gets dark, dinner time is the best and the most crowded."


    "Don''t love to fight, just leave when you rob someone."


    "Be careful of that Ai Mo sword!"


    "I heard that Shen Shouyan is also here, so be careful."


    "Don''t worry about Shen Shouyan, he is such a small official, it is impossible for him to fight for the dog emperor."


    Hao Huashi quietly glanced at Shen Shouyan.


    Shen Shouyan did not move.


    The two hid in the dark and waited far away. When the sky darkened, two more people came up to cover them.


    They are waiting here just to find out what the other party is going to do, but there are too many people, which is a bit bad.


    Hao Huashi tapped Shen Shouyan''s knee lightly, meaning that you are sure about it, and if you are not sure, call for foreign aid quickly. Shen Shouyan tapped on his finger, meaning that there is no problem.


    After waiting for a while, the person who came later unloaded something from his back, put it on the ground, and said in a low voice, "It''s almost time, should I order?"


    "Well," said another person, "let''s do it in a quarter of an hour."


    The man blew on the torch, then lowered his head to light something.


    The next moment, with a bang, something flew over and shot down his Huoziezi.


    Shen Shouyan''s momentum was like a fierce tiger on the mountain, and the sword danced in a round of snowy light in the scene, only to hear muffled groans sounded one after another, and the two were caught off guard in a blink of an eye.


    The dragon-slaying sword technique is known as the most powerful sword technique in the world. It cuts a corpse with one knife. The person who was cut had no power to resist at that time, and could only lie on the ground and roll.


    The other two rushed up, and Shen Shouyan fought against them.


    Hao Huashi is not good at fighting, so he ran over like a fly, hugged the big bag and ran away, flitting far away, while whistling, calling for the shadow guards.


    The shadow guard arrived first, and then Long Xiangwei also arrived, lighting the torch, and the side illuminated was as bright as day.


    Shen Shouyan cleaned up those four people three times, five times and two times, Hao Huashi gave him a thumbs up: "That''s amazing, old man!"


    Shen Shouyan said: "These people are very good at martial arts, we took a surprise." He put away the big knife.


    Hao Huashi said: "Tian Cong, I leave it to you, take a look at the whole thing on the ground, I will hold this for my master to take a look at."


    Tian Cong said: "Wait! Is it dangerous?"


    "Dangerous?" Hao Hua thought for a while, then put down the bag, took out the dagger from the shoe, squatted down and cut a little in the handkerchief, and said, "Then I''ll leave these to you too?"


    Tian Cong nodded speechlessly, and Hao Huashi then left.


    Right now, Xinbao and the others are eating.


    Xinbao went to Xiayi Valley first, and found three new plants in one fell swoop, and was bubbling happily during dinner.


    As a result, while eating, he heard the whistling sound first, and then heard the voice of people. After a while, the shadow guard came back and said: "Master Shen and Master Hao have found the enemy, and the four opponents have been defeated by Master Shen and tied up." , neither of them were injured."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened in surprise, then she threw her chopsticks and quickly climbed onto Yeye''s lap, hugging his neck tightly.


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around her, caressing her non-stop, while comforting her in a gentle voice: "It''s okay, Xinbaoer is not afraid."


    Tuanzi slowed down by himself, and said loudly: "No wonder! No wonder there are so many delicious foods in Xiayi Valley! The sesame dumpling seller has been holding a spoon towards Xinbao! Let Xinbao see! The sweet porridge seller deliberately Fan it towards Xinbao so that the aroma can float over! The youth group seller even took a bite! It¡¯s all to lure Xinbao to eat it, this is called Tiaohulishan!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    It is very rare to see so much from such a distance, and Long Xiangwei is separated.


    And, are you sure you are a tiger?


    Tuanzi didn''t think there was a problem with what she said, and continued: "Fortunately, Xinbao was thinking about Yeye, so he didn''t go! So these people..." She thought for a while, and continued: "If one plan fails, another plan will be made!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Xinbao is right!"


    Outside Hao Huashi came back, came in and gave a salute, Emperor Ming Pei said: "How?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Your Majesty, those few are definitely from the side of the thief''s way. Master Shen is so powerful and still doesn''t run away, but rushes over to die, it''s not normal at first glance."


    He explained a few words.


    When he was walking, he really listened to all directions, so before he arrived at the post station, when he passed there, he heard someone say: "Here, come."


    Although other common people may also wait to see, but he still paid attention to it. After entering the post station, he quietly touched it to have a look, and then came back to call Shen Shouyan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： feel like a thief

    Chapter 552 Mood like a thief


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Next time something like this happens, tell Tian Cong first."


    "Yes!" Hao Huashi said with a smile: "Isn''t this subject unsure at the time!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was also used to the looseness of the Jianghu people, so he nodded, and Xinbao asked, "Is Uncle Shen okay?"


    "It''s okay," Hao Huashi said, "The old man is brave, his hair is not hurt, but a little blood splashed on his body, so I went to change clothes."


    Yan Shichang said: "I''ll go and have a look." He stood up and went.


    Emperor Ming Pei signaled Hao Huashi to sit down and have a meal together, while saying: "It seems that this Taoist is really at the end of his rope."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded in agreement: "The old trick is repeated, so it is calm, maybe it is to cover up his real intention... He may be preparing for a dying blow."


    Yan Shirong was not there, no one broke the broken explanation, looking at the big eyes of Tuanzi seeking knowledge, Yuan Shenjue continued: "At the beginning, he sent someone to pretend to be Gan Baibi, but we didn''t do what he wanted, and we went to the sea to arrest him ...But now he is still provoking this kind of thing that is obviously not easy to succeed, it is likely to be deceptive, and the most important thing is that he may want people to think that his goal is still on you. "


    He paused: "So, his real way must not be this."


    Xinbao actively participated in the comments: "Maybe he is a wolf who has been lying to people all the time. In the end, no one really believes it."


    Although Yuan Shenjue had never heard the story of the wolf coming, he still quickly understood what she meant: "Impossible, he came here to rob you, no matter whether it is true or not, no matter how many times, he will be afraid that the defense will not be tight , and it will become more and more rigorous and perfect. Royal princesses are not ordinary people, some of them can be used by experts, and there is no point in making more troubles."


    Xinbao nodded suddenly.


    Hao Huashi said while eating: "I do have this feeling, that''s it. I want to fight with my back. These people are useless anyway, so I let them out as a cover-up."


    "That''s right," Yuan Shenjue said, "I feel the same way."


    Emperor Ming Pei said in a low voice: "Xinbao is so lucky now, he can''t last long if he thinks about it."


    Yuan Shen Jue said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, do you want me to secretly go to Shengping Palace and carve out the Talisman House first?"


    "No need," Emperor Ming Pei said, "There are too many variables in the journey, and he can''t afford to fail. So if he wants to make a move, he will definitely not be on the road, but must be in Shengping Palace! After you go to Shengping Palace It won''t be too late, not to mention, isn''t there still a wooden house? If there is an emergency, it will be enough."


    At that time, Yuan Shenjue carved two wooden houses and one stone house, and now he left a stone house and a wooden house in the palace, and secretly brought a wooden house on the accompanying vehicle, just to prevent the opponent from attacking.


    But the stone house is not easy to carry, so he secretly asked someone to prepare it in the Shengping Palace, so he will engrave it after he goes.


    Yuan Shen Jue was really worried about leaving, so he nodded.


    Everyone finished their meal while chatting, Tian Cong came back and reported: "There is a formation over there, and it is arranged according to this."


    He handed over the blueprints he had drawn, and said, "I lighted the incense and tried it. This formation seems to be able to guide the fragrance. Once the incense is lit, it overflows straight to the other palace, forming a scent at home. A smoke column, an ordinary cigarette column is very thin, about two feet long, if the smoke is heavy, it should be thicker and longer."


    "Oh yes," Hao Huashi took out the incense and showed Xinbao: "What is this, Master?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao smelled it just now. It is a very clever sleeping fragrance. It smells a bit like a flower fragrance, but you will fall asleep unconsciously after smelling it."


    Hao Huashi clapped his hands together: "That''s right, no wonder you have to do this so far away."


    Yuan Shenjue stood up and said, "I''ll go over to see those people."


    Hao Huashi immediately stood up: "I''m going to see Mr. Shen."


    Xinbao also went to look at Shen Shouyan, and then went to look at Hua, Emperor Ming Pei dealt with affairs, Xinbao lay on the bed for a while and then fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, and I feel drowsy, and I feel that the space is bigger.


    Xinbao was half asleep and half awake, so he went in. After entering, the soles of his feet felt cold, and he became sober.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Lin packed some things for her in the space, and put them where she could get them. Xinbao put on a pair of shoes, put on a cloak, and went outside the yard.


    She always thought that when the space grew, the medicine field would come out, but she didn''t expect that the medicine field didn''t come out, but there was an extra orchard.


    Now it is midnight outside, and the space is also dark inside. Xinbao searched for it with the sweet scent, and found a piece of strawberry.


    As soon as she took it off, she was a little surprised.


    Chinese native strawberries are crisp, small, sour, and mostly used for medicinal purposes.


    But this one looks like a strawberry introduced by later generations, it is big and red, Xinbao picked a few one after another in the dark, all of them were wrapped in a small jacket, and was having a great time picking, when suddenly he saw a black shadow at his feet .


    Xinbao quickly turned around and found that it was the tree behind him.


    But even if it was a tree, she was a little scared. She looked around with big eyes, and picked two more... It was obviously her own space, but she felt like a thief.


    Bearing back his fear, he picked a few more strawberries. The strawberry leaves scratched his ankles. Xinbao was startled, and jumped out of the space with a whoosh.


    Sitting on the bed, still in shock, Xinbao raised his hand subconsciously when he smelled the sweet fragrance in his bag, and started to eat strawberries.


    Emperor Ming Pei was soundly asleep when he heard chugging, chugging, chugging... just like rats.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and opened his eyes, and found Tuanzi sitting on the corner of the bed eating something, saw him wake up, and said: "Yeah, do you want to eat? It''s so sweet."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This is really a rare experience.


    Ask someone to light the lamp and take a look. Xinbao is wearing shoes with mud on the soles.


    He could only take off his clothes again and change the bedding. Taking advantage of this time, Tuanzi ate strawberries in a hurry, rinsed his mouth, and when the bed was remade, Tuanzi fell asleep as soon as he rolled into his arms. .


    Emperor Ming Pei was so old that he couldn''t sleep when he was sleepy after walking. Fortunately, he didn''t feel any headache.


    I have eaten a lot of fruits in the dumpling space these days. Although I can''t feel it normally, it is obviously effective.


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around his granddaughter, closed his eyes, and thought about things quietly.


    He was thinking, when will this Yun Biyi do it? And in what way?


    It is inevitable that they will do it when they are in the Shengping Palace, but in what way? ?


    The luck he most covets must be his luck, which is inevitable, but under the circumstances of repeated failures, and they have treasures and jade cards, how can he guarantee success?


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly rolled his eyes.


    After a long time, it closed slowly again.


    He must first think of a way to influence Xinbao''s predictive power, because this is the only way he can succeed.


    As long as he has a way, he will definitely do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： Xinbao is with Yeye, isnt it?

    Chapter 553 Xinbao is accompanying Yeye, isn¡¯t it?


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t fall asleep again until it was dawn.


    After the usual hours, Fang Wuyou didn''t dare to cry out, so he wandered around beside the bed.


    Xinbao was thinking about her strawberries and orchard, but she woke up early. After waking up, she rolled over, rubbed her eyes in a daze for a while, and then really woke up.


    Turning his head to see, Emperor Ming Pei was still asleep.


    Tuanzi lifted the thin quilt and sat up, looking around sleepily with big eyes. Emperor Ming Pei was also woken up by her, opened his eyes, and stretched out his hand to support his forehead.


    Fang Wuyou saw it, and hurried over to serve him: "Your Majesty..."


    Tuanzi hurriedly pointed to his lips: "Shh!"


    Fang Wuyou hung up the curtain on one side, and said with a smile: "Your Highness, Your Majesty..."


    He originally wanted to say that the emperor had woken up, and he used the usual volume of speaking, but Tuanzi became anxious at that time, and said in the loudest voice: "Hush!!"


    The anxious saliva is about to blow out.


    Fang Wuyou could only turn down the volume, and said quietly: "Your Highness, the Emperor has woken up."


    The two of them looked towards Emperor Ming Pei together, and saw that Emperor Ming Pei had closed his eyes again, looking deeply asleep.


    Fang Wuyou: "...??"


    Manager Fang''s smile gradually disappeared.


    Tuanzi stared at him with wide eyes, full of condemnation, Fang Wuyou didn''t dare to expose the emperor, so he could only plead guilty: "Your Highness, forgive me, it''s the old servant who didn''t see clearly."


    "Ah!" Tuanzi sighed, with a look of hatred on his face: "Don''t do this in the future!"


    She covered Yeye with the quilt very carefully, and patted it lightly, little by little, and slowly stood up.


    Fang Wuyou handed Fuchen to the little eunuch, and stretched out his arms to hug him. Tuanzi was lying on the bed, fearing that he would not be able to pass Yeye, put his hands on his arms, looked at the height of Yeye, stepped on it, and found it on the bed. I made a hard point of force, and jumped hard!


    Ming Peidi whose calf was stepped on: "..."


    Fang Wuyou picked it up, but was rushed back by her, the mosquito net hook caught on Xinbao''s head, Xinbao was stunned, and covered his mouth.


    The little **** next to her hurried over and took it off for her. Tuanzi brushed her messy hair, pressed her head, and was a little dazed...


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly said: "Your Highness, is it painful?"


    Tuanzi shook her head, compared to the other side, Fang Wuyou hurriedly carried her to the other side, and called Hua Shuang to wait on her.


    Fang Wuyou turned around and wanted to leave, but Tuanzi stopped him again: "Boss Fang, wait a minute."


    Emperor Ming Pei is here, asking the little **** to stand by and listen to her with a smile. If I don¡¯t tell, no one else will know.¡±


    Fang Wuyou can only take care of himself, yes yes yes, thinking that the emperor can''t afford it, the brigade can''t move, do you think anyone will know?


    Tuanzi said again: "Aren''t you the smartest **** in the palace? You can''t relax just because you are the head of the imperial court... You see, Xinbao has already become a princess, isn''t he still working hard every day? Yeah it''s still early..."


    Fang Wuyou: "..."


    What can he say, he can only keep nodding.


    Then Xinbao finally got dressed, and Emperor Ming Pei packed up and came out.


    Xinbao saw it at a glance, and immediately opened his arms and threw himself into his arms: "Yeah, you''re awake!"


    Emperor Ming Pei signaled Fang Wuyou to inform him to leave, and nodded while Tuanzi proudly said: "Xinbao didn''t wake up Yeye, so that Yeye can sleep for a while."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "My dear baby is just good. It would be better if I didn''t get up in the middle of the night to eat."


    "I''m sorry," Tuanzi Baji kissed Yeye: "Xinbao is wrong, Yeye, don''t be angry, Xinbao will accompany Yeye, it won''t happen next time!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was coaxed on the spot: "Yeah is not angry, Xinbao is so good, no one will be angry with Xinbao."


    The grandparents and grandchildren got into the carriage together affectionately, and Xinbao got up early, so he could have breakfast with Yeye and his wife. While eating, Xinbao babbled about the orchard.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Let''s go take a look later."


    Tuanzi said: "Why did Xinbao feel that when he first saw this house, there were many medicine fields in the back, but now there is a backyard, jujube trees, and other fruit trees, but the medicine fields have never come out?" ?¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Maybe it''s because the timing is not enough?"


    "Why is the timing not enough?" Tuanzi asked: "Fruit trees have nothing to do with timing? Fruit trees only have something to do with gluttony?"


    Yuan Shen Jue was amused by her and laughed a few times.


    Tuanzi continued to mutter: "Dabai has made such a good medicine, the highest level, why is the time not yet? It should have arrived long ago!"


    Yuan Shenjue replied seriously: "Maybe it''s because the family and friends that Xinbao cared about were all in good health. Even the most dangerous illness of the grandfather at that time was not beyond the reach of the world''s medicines, so there is no need for a medicine field?"


    Duanzi thought for a while, then nodded solemnly: "You''re kind of right."


    Yuan Shen Jueyi talked about the old prince''s illness, and suddenly remembered the difficult treatment of Tuanzi at that time, and his heart skipped a beat.


    So he quickly said: "Xinbao, you are the princess of Zhenguo. The word "Zhenguo" is not sealed casually, but has a responsibility to set up a hanging pot to save people, and use the existing medicinal materials in this world to refine the Good medicine cures diseases and saves people, this is the right way, not always expecting to be higher than this world''s fairy medicine, this...this is a castle in the air, illusory, not good."


    Emperor Ming Pei paused his chopsticks for a while, glanced at him, and quickly understood what he meant.


    If it is said that Xinbao''s mission is to change the fate of the family, then for example, she treated diseases, learned acupuncture, and learned alchemy... In fact, for her little body of less than five years old, she was reluctant to do it, and it was extremely hard work Yes, but it is unavoidable.


    Now, the whole family is working together and the situation is gradually turning around. Unless it is absolutely necessary, they all hope that Xinbao will not "force" her anymore. They don''t need her to be a fairy. They just hope that she will grow up well and be healthy and happy. .


    So Emperor Ming Pei said: "Jin''er is right, Xinbao, use the way of medicine you are good at, lead your apprentices and everyone, and slowly make the world of Dayan better and better. The responsibility of the princess, the mustard seed is just a blessing from Xinbao, don''t rely on it too much."


    "Okay," Tuanzi nodded seriously, "Xinbao understands."


    After breakfast, Emperor Ming Pei summoned people to discuss matters, and Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue went inside, and then entered the space hand in hand.


    The landing place was still in the front yard. The two walked around the wooden house and went out through the back door. There was nothingness on the right hand side, but when they walked to the left, there were large fruit trees.


    When I look at it during the day, I feel more dazzling. On the small hillside, there are many kinds of trees, flowers and fruits scattered here and there.


    Jujube trees, pear trees, hawthorn trees, apple trees...there are all kinds of things.


    Now she can hardly remember anything about "Tang Shihua"''s life, except for professional knowledge.


    At least she knows that there are many fruits here that are not local products, let alone owned by this era. This seems to be the level of "Tang Shihua" in that era. Although it is not the highest level, it is at least a common level.


    Could it be that she has really been to many places? Could it be that the vegetation in all the places she has been to will appear in this... I don''t know how big a space is yet?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： Xinbao is right

    Chapter 554 Xinbao is right in everything


    Yuan Shen Jue was also surprised.


    But he was surprised because he had never seen it before, and he was not surprised to see something he had never seen before.


    The two held hands and walked up the path, the fruity aroma along the way made them feel relaxed and happy.


    The fruit trees here are said to be out of season, but in fact they are not. It is about two or three months earlier than the season outside, which shows that the time here is also flowing.


    Take watermelons for example. Many of them are obviously overripe at the moment, but there are also late-ripening varieties that are just right to eat right now. The pears are already ripe, and the peaches and hawthorns are almost ready to be picked.


    The apples are not yet ripe, and the chestnuts are still small.


    Some of the strawberries that Xinbao picked yesterday were overripe, but some were still edible.


    Yuan Shen Jue suddenly said: "Look!"


    Xinbao looked up and saw a bee flying by among the flowers not far away.


    So there are still living things here? Got bees and butterflies? Flowers, birds, fish and insects? Isn''t this a small world of its own?


    Xinbao was a little overjoyed, turned his head and said: "Honey, there is everything here, and when you want to come out to play in the future, you don''t have to go far, you can come out to play right away!"


    "That''s right," Yuan Shen said with a smile, "You can bring Xinbao out to play anytime and anywhere."


    He looked around, feeling a little emotional, and said with a smile: "I really didn''t expect..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Xinbao suddenly stretched out his hand and shook it: "Wait, wife, wait a moment before you speak."


    Yuan Shen looked at her for no reason.


    Xinbao trotted back to the house to get two spoons, then carefully selected a watermelon, and said to Yuan Chen, "My wife cut it open."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Did you come in with a knife?"


    Xinbao said: "Don''t you have a sword??"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He could only pick off the watermelon silently, wash it, and then went into the house to find the knife and cut it open.


    Xinbao sat him down on a rock, put half a slice of watermelon on his lap, moved the small bench to sit opposite him, turned around with a small spoon, first turned out the heart of the watermelon, and scooped it in half , I fed half of it to my wife, and half ate it myself, squinting my eyes in satisfaction: "Sweet!"


    Then she said: "Okay, wife, now we can talk heart to heart, what did you want to say just now?"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He was just feeling emotional for a while, but now that he is busy... he has no emotion at all.


    Tuanzi waited with big eyes and gave him a head start: "My wife really didn''t expect..."


    Yuan Shenjue laughed out loud, picked up the spoon, and slowly picked the melon seeds for her, while continuing: "... I never thought I would know Xinbao, Xinbao is so cute and powerful, she must be a little fairy from heaven, Xinbao Is Bao a little fairy in charge of plants??"


    "No," Tuanzi shook his head solemnly: "My wife is Xinbao''s fairy wife, and Xinbao is a thin and beautiful little princess."


    Yuan Shenjue smiled, fed her a spoonful of watermelon, and said, "Yes, whatever Xinbao says is right."


    He looked around: "We''ll pick some more in a while, and let the shadow guards send them back."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    So they ate a few mouthfuls of watermelon, and the two went out to pick fruit.


    Xinbao only had enough to touch the strawberries on the ground, so Yuan Shenjue went up to pick some pears, and picked less peaches.


    While picking it, he looked down at Xinbao from time to time, saw her squatting in the middle of the green branches and green leaves, and suddenly remembered that he went to pick the stalks with her a long time ago... Yuan Shenjue triggered a laugh, and burst out laughing .


    Xinbao looked up blankly: "...??"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled, picked a peach and washed it for her, Xinbao sat aside, holding it in both hands, and concentrated on eating the peach.


    The two picked it all morning, and when it was lunch time, they came out quietly.


    I tasted all kinds of fruits first, and at night, I sent the shadow guards to send them back quietly.


    They walked very slowly for the first two days, and the shadow guards could go back in less than two days, and the weather was not too hot, so there was no need to worry about the fruit going bad.


    Xinbao ate more than a dozen spoonfuls of watermelon by himself, gnawed half a peach vigorously, and tasted a few pears. His belly was so full that he didn''t eat a mouthful of rice at noon, and his stomach hurts in the afternoon.


    I personally proved that eating too much food in the space will also cause stomach pain.


    There is no need to take medicine, Emperor Ming Pei hugged her and rubbed her slowly.


    Tuanzi''s forehead was sweating from the pain, his eyes were empty, and he leaned on Yeye''s arms listlessly, and suddenly felt sad: "Xinbao misses Daddy..." Her tears fell down: "I miss Mommy , I miss my brother, I miss home..."


    Emperor Ming Pei kissed her on the forehead and coaxed her softly: "Yeah, let Daddy write letters to Xinbao, all of them, everyone should write to Xinbao every day."


    Duanzi nodded obediently.


    Tuanzi is very smart, knowing that she can''t see the trouble, so she doesn''t make trouble, but the whole person is listless, even if the stomach doesn''t hurt the next day, she is still listless, and Yuan Shenjue tries to tease her, and she is not happy.


    The third elder brother was in a hurry, and rode back and forth, buying this for a while, buying that for a while, and buying them back to amuse my sister.


    Tuanzi couldn''t bear to make his brother anxious, so he tried his best to pretend to be very interested, but in fact he was still listless and clingy. Emperor Mingpei seemed to have an extra pendant, and even the courtiers hugged her when he summoned her. It''s just, it''s quiet, and it''s okay to hold her.


    After traveling for eleven days, they were already close to Longshan County, and they went to the post station. Yan Shichang came over and hugged his sister, and went out to play for a while.


    Most of the post stations along the way are not so big, and there are so many people who come, they circle a few nearby inns or courtyards in advance, and then the entire area is considered as a temporary requisition, and outsiders are not allowed to enter.


    Emperor Ming Pei lived in the inn, and the accompanying officials and family members would live in the inn.


    When he came back, Gan Baibi happened to come out of the inn, and when he saw her, he smiled and came over to salute her.


    Tuanzi looked at his expression, "Master Gan, how are you?"


    "Yes," Gan Baibi said with a smile, "I would also like to thank Your Highness for the elixir."


    Tuanzi said: "It doesn''t matter."


    She was listless, and didn''t want to talk much, and was about to leave, when Wang Ronggui came over there, smiled and saluted, and said: "Your Highness, I came out this time and brought a fun medicine box, which can hold hundreds of kinds of medicine. As for the medicinal materials, please send them to your Highness later, okay?"


    Duanzi was a little interested: "Hundreds of medicinal materials?? What do they look like?"


    Wang Ronggui smiled and said, "Does Your Highness want to see it?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    She followed Wang Ronggui, and Wang Ronggui asked someone to take it out. It didn''t look too big, like a suitcase, the kind that an adult man can carry, but after opening it, it was divided into categories and divided into many small boxes. Each row of grids has an axis, and each layer can be turned away.


    After turning it away, you can easily take the medicine inside.


    Wang Ronggui smiled and said: "It is said that this medicine box originated from the genius doctor Hua Tuo. This is just an imitation by later generations. It is not a rare thing. I saw it by accident and thought that my highness might like it. If my highness doesn''t If you dislike it, please accept it with a smile."


    Duanzi was a little happy, "Thank you!"


    Wang Ronggui smiled all over his face, and dared not even say so, so the dumpling was brought up. Wang Ronggui kept sending her downstairs, and several officials in the shop greeted her one after another.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 555： new enmity old enmity

    Chapter 555 New Enmity Overlaps Old Enmity


    Xinbao''s beautiful princess is still very burdened. Seeing that there are many people around, she immediately pulls herself up and puts on a nice business smile.


    Cheng Fuju was talking to someone by the window, came over and said with a smile, "Your Highness, long time no see."


    Xinbao nodded.


    An old man next to him laughed like a joke: "Why doesn''t Your Highness listen to stories recently?"


    Xinbao glanced at him, and the man saluted immediately: "Chen Ma Shiwen."


    Xinbao said: "Because someone pretends to be Mr. Gan and wants to harm Xinbao. It''s not safe, so I don''t listen."


    Everyone is a meal.


    You must know that the fake Gan Baibi was not disclosed to the outside world.


    After all, being so easy to look like, and even daring to enter the palace to meet the princess... This kind of thing is beyond everyone''s knowledge, and Gan Baibi himself would not say it, so everyone just speculated privately, thinking that Gan Baibi was injured somehow .


    Now that Xinbao said this, everyone was a little surprised, and Ma Shiwen was even more surprised.


    He was also the companion of Emperor Ming Pei back then.


    But it is also a companion reading, Yuan Xiang has become a master, but he has been working as a fifth-rank doctor in the household department for so many years, and he is stuck at the hurdle of fifth-rank promotion to fourth-rank. Go, even the young Cheng Fuju is his boss.


    So he was a little angry, and wanted to take the opportunity to embarrass Cheng Fuju, but he didn''t expect this to happen, and he was a little embarrassed when he heard it.


    Pretending to be harmful or something, it involves some secrets as soon as it is heard, and if it is heard by Emperor Ming Pei, it will be broken if he thinks he is deliberately inquiring.


    Ma Shiwen laughed anxiously and said: "So that''s the case, the minister made a slip of the tongue."


    Xinbao nodded again, Yan Shichang carried his sister and went out, and everyone went out as well, and kept going forward to see her off.


    When Ma Shiwen saw Yuan Shenjue, he talked to him again: "The Duke of the country has come to the end of all hardships. When the Duke of the country was suffering, I met the Duke of the country. I will tell you the truth. Startled..."


    Xinbao turned his head all of a sudden and stared at Ma Shiwen, but his wife was still there, and she couldn''t speak because she was holding back her stomach.


    Yuan Shenjue didn''t care, seeing her turn around, he took a quick step: "Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi reluctantly said, "No, it''s fine."


    Gan Baibi interjected: "Your Highness, why have you been listless recently? Are you homesick?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded, "Xinbao really misses Daddy, Auntie and Brother."


    Cheng Fuju said half-jokingly: "My lord Weidao said that the little highness has been clinging to the emperor, and I guess he is homesick."


    Ma Shiwen saw that a few people were talking freely, not to be outdone, and said: "Your Highness, you can know that His Highness the Crown Prince asked you to come here to fulfill His filial piety. Even if Your Highness is homesick, you should not show it to the outside world. The emperor is also worried about it... Your highness is a **** recognized by the people, and a **** should have all four corners. Your highness should cultivate yourself, comfort others, and entertain relatives in colorful clothes, so as to live up to your highness''s trust. If this continues, your highness will be disappointed .¡±


    Tuanzi¡¯s thoughts that had just been taken away suddenly came back, and he said angrily: "Are you a fairy?"


    Ma Shiwen was stunned: "I am just an ordinary person, how dare I call it a fairy?"


    Tuanzi said: "Since you are not a **** yourself, why tell me what a **** is like! What should a **** do? You know nothing, but you talk so much, you are talking nonsense!"


    Ma Shiwen knelt down on the ground in fright.


    Tuanzi was so angry that he couldn''t speak coherently: "Xinbao is not a fairy, don''t want to be a fairy, Xinbao wants to go home! Yeye won''t blame Xinbao, and Daddy won''t disappoint Xinbao, what you said is all wrong! You, you... You listen to the rumors, imagine a fairy, and then put Xinbao on it. If you can¡¯t put it on, you say that Xinbao is wrong. This is a crime you want to add! You are a bad person. All of my thoughts are bad, and all of my words have no good intentions!"


    Xinbao is a piece of dough, usually soft and fluffy, but when he loses his temper suddenly, even Cheng Fuju and the others are startled.


    It wasn''t until she heard this sentence that a few people had sperm, and then she woke up... Could she be standing up for Yuan Shenjue?


    Not really, the main reason is that the little baby was already homesick and unhappy, so Ma Shiwen didn¡¯t open any pots, so Tuanzi started to hate each other?


    Gan Baibi is now Xinbao''s die-hard fan. He is usually gentle and kind to others, but at this time, he said directly: "Your Highness is really smart and has a pair of eyes. But don''t be angry. What Mr. Ma thinks, we will wait for you." Neither agree, let alone the emperor."


    Cheng Fuju almost sprayed.


    Crazy, crazy, this little princess is so crazy, the bunny even started biting.


    What he meant by this sentence was that Ma Shiwen''s thinking had always been contrary to that of Emperor Ming Pei, otherwise he wouldn''t have been unable to be promoted for so many years.


    Before he finished complaining in his heart, Wang Ronggui said: "But what the little princess said is quite Zen-like. Listen to the rumors and imagine a look, and then put His Highness on the head... But why does His Highness take your thoughts into consideration?"


    The two lecturers spoke, Cheng Fuju didn''t dare to procrastinate, and said: "Indeed, Mr. Ma has some free time, let''s imagine more about household registration and finance in the world, and you can apply what you have learned in the yamen."


    Everyone cheered, and Ma Shiwen only pleaded guilty again and again.


    Fang Wuyou trotted out, bowed and said: "Your Highness, the Emperor asked you to go in!"


    Xinbao snorted and was carried in, Fang Wuyou said to Ma Shiwen: "Master Ma, pass on the emperor''s oral order."


    He paused: "My granddaughter, I can teach myself, since you are so free, go back and teach your own granddaughter!"


    Ma Shiwen''s expression changed drastically.


    This is to send him back to the capital to think behind closed doors.


    He has two granddaughters himself, but they rarely see each other, so it''s not very rare. He didn''t expect Emperor Ming Pei to make him face so much for a granddaughter... It''s all at the foot of Shengping Palace, and he actually sent him back to the capital!


    In fact, he really didn''t want to offend the little princess, he just wanted to get away from Cheng Fuju!


    But now, it''s too late to regret.


    After Tuanzi lost her temper, she was a little embarrassed, and was carried back. As soon as she entered the door, she said, "Xinbao is right!"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked up at her.


    At that time, Tuanzi flattened his mouth, tears streaming down his face: "Xinbao is right! He is a bad person! He bullied Xinbao, he bullied Brother Xiaoxian, Xinbao was right! Xinbao didn''t admit his mistake! But... But yeah, he can''t be angry Bao''s anger!"


    Emperor Ming Pei had no choice but to put down his pen and hugged Tuanzi: "Okay, why are you crying, stop crying. Of course there is nothing wrong with my heart, yeah, didn''t I vent my anger on you?"


    The dumpling clung to Yeye''s shoulders, shed tears for a while, and then said: "Well, then, shouldn''t Xinbao scold him, Yeye still wants him to work, shouldn''t Xinbao scold the ministers?" ?¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless for a moment, and only lightly touched the soft back of the dumpling.


    He was really distressed.


    The biggest problem with this silly dumpling is that it is too sensible.


    Obviously homesick and uncomfortable, but pretending to be happy in order to fear that my brother will worry; obviously angry and lose my temper, but also worry about making mistakes.


    Sometimes I really want her to be rambunctious like a fur child, causing some troubles for him to clean up...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： last moment

    Chapter 556 The last moment


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly coaxed his granddaughter.


    Then Xinbao went out and muttered with Huashuang for a while, and after a while, Huashuang came in with a small notebook the size of a palm.


    Xinbao was given to Yuan Shenjue, and words were written on it.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked curiously, and asked, "Xinbao, what are you doing?"


    Xinbao ran over, opened a bit of the curtain, and smiled: "Xinbao asked Brother Xiaoxian to write this down, otherwise Xinbao will forget what to do when he returns to the capital."


    She also comforted him: "Yeah, don''t worry, Xinbao will never forget Yeh''s contribution."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Write down all the beginnings, and act like a baby to the notebook one by one when you get home?


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head with a smile, and ignored her, so Xinbao waited for Yuan Shenjue to remember it, and carefully put it in his purse.


    At noon on the second day, Shengjia arrived at Shengping Palace.


    Shengping Palace was built on Longshan Mountain.


    Emperor Gaozu liked extravagance in his later years. The Shengping Palace covers a large area and has a huge project. The palace is extremely gorgeous and colorful, which is more magnificent than the imperial palace.


    Duanzi, who had been withered for several days, became excited as soon as he entered the door. His eyes were not enough, and he would say "Wow! Wow!" from time to time


    Emperor Ming Pei saw such a grand scene, and when he thought of the construction labor back then, he was still a little emotional, but after being wowed by her, he became interested, and after he settled down, he took her out for a walk.


    He directly took Xinbao to live in the Daqing Palace, let Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi live in the side hall of the Daqing Palace, Yan Shichang lived in the nearest Deyang Palace, and Shen Shouyan lived with him.


    There is a courtyard outside the Daqing Hall, with some rockery pavilions and corridors. Not far from the Daqing Hall, there is a large lake with crystal clear water. There are bridges and pavilions on the water, and many plants are planted. lotus root.


    Emperor Ming Pei explained to her: "The entire Shengping Palace is shaped like a phoenix, and this lake is at the neck, shaped like a jade bead, just like a person wearing a pendant, so Emperor Gaozu named it ''Yuzhu'' lake''."


    Xinbao answered the wrong question: "Yeah, the lotus is about to bloom."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "In half a month, it should be opened again."


    Tuanzi said: "Yeah, do you know that the lotus will close up at night, if you put a small bag of tea leaves in the lotus bud before closing up, take it out in the morning, soak it and drink it, there will be a fragrance of flowers!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Really? Does Xinbao want to drink?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "I want to drink. Although Xinbao can''t drink anything, but the thought of letting the tea leaves in the lotus flower makes me feel fragrant."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yeah, I''ll ask someone to let him go that night."


    The grandparent and grandson went back while chatting.


    June 19th is Xinbao''s birthday. I expected to walk for nine to ten days on the road, but ended up walking for twelve days in one go. In a few days it will be the birthday.


    On the night of his arrival, Yuan Shenjue had already carved the stone house, and everything was ready.


    Emperor Ming Pei brought a lot of Shadow Guards and Longxiang Guards with him on this trip. He patrolled around the Shengping Palace centered on the Shengping Palace long in advance.


    June 18th, after Xinbao fell asleep.


    Emperor Ming Pei called Yuan Shenjue, Yan Shichang, Hao Huashi, Shen Shouyan, and Bai Gusheng all over.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "This person has a paranoid personality. For so many years, he has never shown his face in public. He has been hiding in the dark all the time, using ghost tricks to win, and he has repeatedly succeeded. So, whether he only knows this or is only good at this, in At this last moment, he will still use the law to rule people."


    "According to my guess, he will definitely attack everyone this time."


    Yuan Shen Jue said in surprise: "Do you attack everyone?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said in a deep voice: "Based on all the previous things, this thief has the ability to attack everyone. The reason why he defeated them one by one is to not arouse our vigilance. Naturally, there are no scruples."


    "At the beginning you said that Xinbao had predicted Shen Shouyan''s calamity one after another in just a few days, so he was exhausted and fell asleep for a day and a night..."


    Even Shen Shouyan didn''t know about this, so he couldn''t help but look up in astonishment, feeling so grateful that he couldn''t be more grateful for a moment.


    Emperor Ming Pei continued: "I think, this time, he will definitely use similar methods to attack each of us. Xinbao can''t bear it, and may fall asleep. After falling asleep, we won''t have Xinbao''s foreknowledge."


    "But it doesn''t matter. We already have a stone house, which is enough to protect ourselves. We just need to predict the timing of his attack! If the timing is right, it will be an excellent counterattack, and we will win without fighting!"


    He paused: "I thought that this person must have done it at night on Xinbao''s birthday."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded slowly.


    Indeed, the so-called birth date originally refers to the year, month, day and hour of a person''s birth, which is related to life''s blessings and misfortunes.


    Birthday is definitely a very special day for these people who know the mysterious way.


    Since Xinbao was born in Shenchu ??(15:00), there must be someone around Xinbao at that time, and it was inconvenient to do so, so the next best thing was the night of her birthday.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "So, all the people in the capital will enter the stone house on this night, but the real target of this person must be me! So, spend time, you and Tian Cong will show your strengths together, Follow his orders."


    Hao Huashi got up seriously: "Flower time obeys the order!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Shouyan, after I entered the stone house, you hid at the side. At that time, the thief will definitely throw all the cards in hand, but there are Longxiang Guards outside and Shadow Guards inside, so he comes in The possibility of this is very small, but we have to guard against him having other means, so please be a surprise soldier, take action when it is absolutely necessary, and guard the last pass."


    Shen Shouyan got up and gave a big gift: "I obey the order! I will die after death."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, it''s just in case."


    He paused: "Tomorrow, Chang''er and Xing''er will stay with Xinbao from morning to night. Whenever Xinbao has something to do, Chang''er, Xing''er, and Bai Gusheng will all follow me into the stone house."


    Several people responded.


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered for a while, and then added: "Although I don''t understand this way, I guess according to common sense, when this person casts spells, he must be not far from Shengping Palace. Tian Cong, you need to pay more attention to it."


    Tian jumped in from the window, and gave it away.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "That''s it, let''s go!"


    Everyone saluted and stepped back.


    Emperor Ming Pei was extremely calm and calm, and the orders he issued were extremely calm and clear, which made everyone excited and excited. At this moment, no matter if it was the naive third brother, or the cynical Hao Huashi, the tycoon Shen Shouyan, they were all right. This emperor gave birth to full of reverence, and was willing to be loyal and unrepentant for him.


    At this moment, a group of people sneaked into Longshan County.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： Xinbao is five years old

    Chapter 557 Xinbao is five years old


    In the night, a faint fragrance permeated the air. The officers and soldiers who passed not far away heard something and turned their heads to this side, but they seemed to see nothing.


    A group of people flew forward, and soon entered an inconspicuous farm house.


    In the courtyard, two elderly couples, who looked like ordinary couples, bowed to Yun, the leader: "Tianshi, everything is ready."


    Yun Biyi nodded.


    He is only dressed like an ordinary person now, with rags, a hat on his head, messy hair covering his forehead, covering his eyebrows and eyes, he no longer looks like an exile, his bearded face is full of gloom.


    The people in front of him were all his diehard loyalists, and he was lazy to cover it up, brushing his messy hair casually, and said coldly: "The dog emperor is so strict on guard, do you think this will prevent me? Didn''t I go smoothly? It''s under his nose? Hehe!"


    He sat down in the broken chair, gritted his teeth and continued, "He hid here just to lure me into the bait...Then I''ll do whatever I can! What they rely on is just that dead girl, but that dead girl is actually here Killing God! I really think I can''t deal with her? The more people she cares about, the easier it is for me to deal with her! As long as I deal with that dead girl first, the rest of the mortals will be flattened and rounded by my celestial master !"


    He sneered again and again, "After today, this celestial master will never be controlled by him again! Once the dog emperor dies, all the luck of the entire Great Yan will be used by me! At that time, it will be the time for me to call the wind and call the rain!"


    Several people were full of admiration and complimented repeatedly, Yun Biyi snorted and said lightly: "Don''t worry, the day this celestial master attains enlightenment is also the time when you can enjoy the wealth and honor of the world!"


    Yun Biyi confessed a few more words, and then said: "Everything is going according to plan, from now on, no matter what happens, don''t bother me!"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    One person followed in, moved away from the secret passage under the tree in the courtyard, and Yun Biyi jumped down.


    Dozens of people quickly cleaned up the surrounding area, and left together, only the elderly couple who looked like husband and wife remained.


    After dark, Xinbao woke up early.


    Emperor Ming Pei has already woken up, Yuan Shenjue and Yan Shichang are sitting at the two ends of the room, Yuan Shenjue is reading a book, Yan Shichang... is looking at her.


    Xinbao smiled at his brother in a daze, Yan Shichang immediately stood up and sat on the side of the bed, and said with a smile: "Xinbao, are you awake?"


    He kissed his sister, "Xinbao, my parents have sent a lot of fun, do you want to watch it?"


    Xinbao nodded: "It depends."


    Although it is said that children cannot celebrate their birthdays, the palace still made a special effort to catch up with this time, and sent a lot of delicious and fun things, as well as beautiful clothes and jewelry. Yan Shichangli waited for his sister to wake up, while eating longevity noodles, He picked them up and showed her one by one.


    Xinbao looked at it happily, and she couldn''t help it when she saw the clothes, and immediately asked someone to put them on for her, while saying to the third brother: "Brother, do you know that there are people who save up new clothes and don''t wear them?" Can''t hand it over!"


    Yan Shichang and his sister answered across the door: "Why?"


    "I don''t even want to wear such beautiful clothes, I''m too scheming, my brother will be cheated by him!"


    Yan Shichang suddenly realized: "Oh! Xinbao is so smart."


    "That''s right. Xinbao is really smart!" Tuanzi nodded in agreement, while looking left and right in front of the mirror: "Brother, Dad, why did you give Xinbao so many good things?"


    Yan Shichang said: "Your birthday! Your birthday is today!"


    Tuanzi was taken aback: "Ah? Why didn''t you tell Xinbao!"


    "I''m sorry," Yan Shichang hurriedly apologized: "Brother forgot."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Duanzi ran out and turned around in front of him!


    Yan Shichang smiled all over his face: "Xinbaoer is so beautiful! Why is my sister so beautiful! No matter how you look at it, she looks good!"


    Yuan Shen Jue also said: "Xinbao is so beautiful, thin and beautiful!"


    Duanzi''s big eyes were bent when he smiled.


    She found out that Ruqun is really the most beautiful skirt in the world, and you can''t see the belly at all!


    She decided to wear skirts from now on!


    She held up her skirt beautifully, and turned and turned, and turned and turned, so that her head was going to be dizzy, and she swayed like drunk.


    Yuan Shenjue put his hands behind his back and waited for her to ask, but she was only interested in beauty and didn''t see it at all, so he took it out by himself: "I gave this to Xinbao, happy birthday to Xinbao!"


    These are two picture albums, one is "Xinbao Three-year-old Volume" and the other is "Xinbao Four-year-old Volume".


    Xinbao was very interested, and immediately sat down and opened it to read.


    The first picture is a little doll with a red hijab lifted with one hand, a small body twisted, a small head tilted, and big eyes looking up. There is a word next to it: "Wow! I want him to be my bride!"


    Xinbao was so beautiful on the spot: "Wow!!"


    Third Brother Hanhan: "Wow!"


    He remembered: "This is what you used to play, isn''t it? Xinbao is so beautiful!"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yes, it''s really pretty!"


    In the second picture, Xinbao hugged his neck, with tears in his eyes, his small mouth pursed, feeling aggrieved, and the words next to it were "wife, it hurts so much."


    In the third picture, Xiaotuanzi is standing under the car with two small bean sprouts on his head, his eyes are so bright...the words next to it are, "Wife! Wife! I''m coming!"


    The fourth picture, the fifth picture...


    It took Xinbao half an hour to finish reading the three-year-old volume, and then the four-year-old volume.


    Each picture album is super thick, I don¡¯t know how many there are, and the paintings are super cute and beautiful. Xinbao himself has long forgotten things, but when he saw the pictures, he remembered them again, and was amazed.


    Emperor Ming Pei came over after finishing his work, looked at it several times, and said repeatedly: "Zhen''s Xinbao''er is so cute, and Xing''er really put his heart into it."


    Even the dazed look of Tuanzi at that time was vividly drawn, it was so cute, I couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    The family got together to read the picture book several times, and had a big meal at noon. In the afternoon, Yan Shichang was a little restless. Only Tuanzi knew nothing about it, and was quite happy bouncing around.


    After eating at night and playing for a while, Tuanzi finally ran out of battery and lay on the bed. Before Yuan Shenjue finished telling a story, she fell asleep.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his head and exchanged a glance with Emperor Ming Pei.


    The room is extremely quiet, people outside come and go, the mountain rain is about to come and the wind is full of the building, it depends on whether the other party''s actions are as Emperor Ming Pei expected!


    Time passed minute by minute...until the midnight hour.


    When Xinbao was half asleep and half awake, he found the Sansheng Stone lit up, Xinbao woke up suddenly, and sat up all of a sudden.


    Seeing Yuan Shenjue standing in front of the bed, Xinbao said anxiously: "Sanshengshi! Sanshengshi said that Daddy suddenly fell ill and the imperial doctor hasn''t come yet..."


    Before he finished a sentence, he discovered that the handwriting on the Sansheng Stone suddenly changed, and Xinbao was stunned: "Big Brother..."


    The light on the Sansheng Stone was flowing, the handwriting was constantly changing, and it was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly at all. Xinbao only felt that the strength in his whole body was disappearing rapidly, his eyelids seemed to be heavy, and even his heartbeat seemed to be gradually stopping.


    She tried her best to grab Yuan Shenjue''s hand, struggling desperately, her voice became hoarse: "There are a lot of people, a lot of people..."


    Yuan Shenjue said urgently: "I know everything! Don''t be afraid, there is a stone house!"


    "Don''t be afraid!" Emperor Ming Pei had already arrived at the bedside: "Yeah is here! Xinbao is not afraid!"


    The next moment, Xinbao went limp and passed out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： Battle of Shengping Palace

    Chapter 558 The Decisive Battle at Shengping Palace


    Everything is as expected!


    Emperor Ming Pei was very calm, picked up Xinbao, and several people flew out.


    Including Bai Gusheng, the four of them entered the talisman house together. Bai Gusheng felt Xinbao''s pulse and scratched his head, not knowing what to say.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t ask much.


    I asked him to come in just in case, it''s not surprising that he couldn''t get out, and he couldn''t get out before.


    The stone room was very narrow. Yuan Shenjue closed the stone door, helped Emperor Ming Pei to sit in the middle, and then sat cross-legged on his left hand side. Yan Shichang sat by the door and put his ear to the crack of the door.


    same moment.


    In a mansion, several top masters are ready to go.


    They were already masters. With the help of Yun Biyi, they practiced kung fu for a long time. Now they wear the wooden talisman carved by Yun Biyi, and their cultivation suddenly increased by ten times.


    Dozens of people are excited and proud, and after this night, they can do whatever they want and enjoy the glory and wealth!


    At this moment, on the street outside, two drunk men passed by humming a ditty, and met a woman, and the three of them got entangled. One piece, I even heard the sound of drunken vomiting, pushing and falling, and the sound of clothes being ripped apart,...


    It was very close, and the dozens of people listened with great interest, and someone laughed and said, "This woman''s innocence cannot be guaranteed!"


    "It deserves it, walking on the street at night, what a good thing it can be!"


    "Tell us to listen to a live. Spring. Palace! Haha!"


    Hao Huashi, who was listening secretly, gestured outwards from time to time while listening.


    Long Xiangwei took advantage of this time to put several tiger squat guns on various high grounds.


    Dayan Shenji Battalion specializes in firearms. Although the tiger squatting cannon is not very powerful, it is light and light, can be carried on the shoulder, can climb trees and walls, and is enough to deal with flesh and blood.


    At first they didn''t search here, but it was a coincidence that dozens of them went out to buy meals twice at noon and night, and they all bought a lot.


    At this time, Long Xiangwei was patrolling around, listening to people''s discussions, so he took care of it.


    After checking, this house was supposed to be lived by a pair of brothers, but the buns they bought were enough for forty or fifty big men to eat. Hao Huashi came over and listened, and the sound of breathing inside was definitely the same as that of forty or fifty men. There are many, and they are all masters in listening to breath.


    In the current situation, it is better to kill by mistake than let it go, so I didn''t send people to investigate again, and directly bombarded him!


    Dozens of people just listened to the show, full of nasty words, without realizing it.


    Suddenly heard a scream, the woman ran away, and the two drunk men chased after her.


    One person clicked his tongue regretfully: "That''s really interesting to hear!"


    "Heh, are you greedy for women?"


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m greedy, haha! After tonight, the women in the world will be chosen by our brothers!"


    Before the voice finished speaking, there was a sudden bang.


    The roof was overturned, the earth wall collapsed, and the dust was flying...


    The people sitting around were smashed on the spot, screaming and jumping out.


    Another bang.


    The people who jumped out faced the artillery fire directly, blood and flesh spattered on the spot, screamed horribly, and more than one person fell on his back.


    After two rounds of bombardment, none of the people who jumped out were completely defeated. At this time, the shadow guard drew his knife and rushed forward...


    No need to live, kill!


    In the middle of the night, the ground rumbled and shook, waking up half of the city.


    Yun Biyi, who was underground, was also taken aback.


    But in his eyes, those people are already dead, so he doesn''t care.


    He narrowed his one-eyed slowly, held up the candle, and inspected the cloth formation for the last time... the more he looked, the more consciously he was exquisite!


    Yun Biyi was triumphant, and laughed loudly: "Presumably, the only thing that dead girl can see clearly is Yan Qingshan! But you will never think that I will attack everyone! And my ultimate goal is you! It is you Yan Qingshan!" ! ØÓ! ¶A! Take your life!"


    He grinned triumphantly, raised his hand suddenly, and took the last wooden talisman down hard!


    Faintly, there was a booming sound, as if thunder rolled through the mind.


    Yan Qingshan and the old prince who stayed in the capital, Yan Shifan and Xiao Tai at the border... Emperor Ming Pei from Shengping Palace felt their whole body tremble at the same time, as if there was something in the dark...


    The next moment, the jade tablet hanging on the chest was broken, and those who were in the stone house also heard the sound of crackling from the stone house, and some fine cracks like spider webs appeared on the stone surface.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged his heart treasure, sitting firmly, unmoved by the wind.


    And at the same time.


    Yun Biyi''s insolent smile was still on her face, but suddenly her whole body shook violently!


    He twitched violently, and fell backwards. Blood spurted out from the seven orifices of his mouth, nose, and the next moment, even his skin was gradually covered with thin blood, and something seemed to burst out!


    Under the severe pain, Yun Biyi couldn''t bear it any longer, and screamed out!


    While screaming uncontrollably, he crawled into the formation with hands and feet, trying to destroy the formation quickly.


    He tried his best, and his fingertips were still half a foot away from the wooden sign, but even his fingers were bleeding. Yun Biyi couldn''t hold on any longer, and passed out.


    It was at the same time that he fainted.


    Emperor Ming Pei and everyone else felt a sudden warmth all over their bodies, as if they had suddenly walked into a field full of spring flowers, with an indescribably warm and bright light.


    All the luck that was lost has been doubled, ten times, or a hundred times returned.


    It means that everything is as expected. At this moment, even if the thief is not dead, he will definitely not be able to be a demon.


    Emperor Ming Pei slowly let out a breath of relief, and gently touched Xinbao''s face in his arms, feeling relieved.


    Then he stood up, put Xinbao into Yuan Shenjue''s arms, and was about to come out.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Your Majesty! Wait a little longer!"


    Emperor Ming Pei only said: "You and Xinbao are here, and you can''t leave without my order. Chang''er will come out with me."


    Yan Shichang had been waiting a long time ago, and he came out as if flying.


    Shen Shouyan hid in the dark and waited for a lonely time, but nothing came. When Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand, he jumped out and took his disciples out to kill the enemy.


    The last people left behind by Yun Biyi were really powerful, even if they were injured, they were still top-notch masters, but Shen Shouyan had a good time killing them.


    Seeing that it was about to dawn, Tian came back from the second time and reported: "I haven''t found it yet."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    The sky is gloomy, the clouds are dense, the rain is about to fall, and there are gradually people who get up early in the city.


    A pair of elderly couples, pushing a wheelbarrow forward, with a little woman wrapped in a quilt.


    Nowadays, there are still bound feet. Women with small feet will push them with a wheelbarrow when they are on the road. Long Xiangwei lifts the quilt with the handle of a knife and checks it. It turns out that the quilt is a mediocre woman, so he puts the quilt back again.


    The old couple looked at each other and were about to move forward, Wei Fengting said from a distance: "Wait!"


    walked over here.


    The next moment, there was a sudden click, and a thunderbolt pierced the sky, and it suddenly struck the wheelbarrow.


    Everyone screamed in surprise, and the unicycle rolled to the ground.


    The quilt was lifted, and the man rolled away. When everyone saw it, she was a little woman, but a one-eyed man covered in blood!


    There was another click, and the thunder struck again, hitting the one-eyed man. His whole body twitched, and he opened his mouth suddenly, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The old couple rushed up to save the person, and everyone instantly became one.


    Yun Biyi lay on the ground like a dead dog, Tian Cong stepped forward quickly, Yun Biyi clenched her teeth, and said in a hoarse voice, "I, I want to see the emperor! You can''t kill me! If you kill me, Tang Shihua will die too!!"


    After saying a word, his expression became a little more smug: "I''m not alarmist, you''d better believe me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： Xinbao is a little worry

    Chapter 559 Xinbao is a little worry


    Although he was probably just dying and talking nonsense, but after all Xinbao was involved, Emperor Ming Pei still saw him.


    Yun Biyi was like a ball of mud, dragged in by the shadow guards and thrown on the ground. He lay on his stomach, raised his head reluctantly, and looked at Emperor Ming Pei.


    Tian Cong scolded him: "Bold! Don''t look directly at Jun Yan!"


    In Yun Biyi''s one-eyed eyes, hatred and fear intertwined, but he refused to bow his head.


    Hao Huashi took a step forward and stepped on his hand. Yun Biyi groaned in pain, trembling all over, but couldn''t even retract her arm.


    He said intermittently: "You guys, if you dare to treat me like this again, don''t even think about me telling you a word, I swear..."


    Hao Huashi pulled out the dagger and stuck it into the sole of his foot, while smiling, he said, "Really? Then you are so stubborn!"


    Yun Biyi''s legs shrank sharply, his mouth opened wide in pain, he couldn''t make a sound, his whole body writhed like a dead fish, but he couldn''t pass out no matter what.


    Tian never looked sideways.


    In fact, Shadow Guard is also an expert in judging people, but he has too much involvement in him, and now it is obvious that he has more deaths than life, so he dare not make heavy moves, but Hao Huashi is unscrupulous.


    Emperor Ming Pei did not stop him, and waited leisurely.


    Hao Huashi stood behind him, walking back and forth, as if looking for a place to strike, Yun Biyi''s vest felt cold, and she didn''t dare to delay any longer, gritted her teeth and said, "I didn''t lie to you! I, I''m dead, you can rest assured. But Tang Shihua will die too!"


    "Bold!" Tian Cong also began to play tricks: "Don''t call His Highness by his old name, let alone call him by his first name directly, call him Your Highness!"


    Yun Biyi gritted her teeth in hatred, but didn''t dare to refute, and said word by word: "I, my fate and His Highness''s fate are mutually exclusive! Therefore, I can suppress her when my luck is high, and so can her high luck." Suppress me! But, have you ever thought that she is taking her life against the sky now! Going against the sky! The reason why she can wake up is to save the lives of you people! It is because of me that I have suffered many disasters!"


    "I know you hate me, but you have to understand that once I die, her mission will be completed, and God will not allow her to cheat like this! Once she is relieved, she will lose support, and her best result is to do it again. Falling into a deep sleep, like she was before she was three years old, unable to speak or move! But the most likely thing is death! It is death! As soon as I die, she will die at once!"


    He was proud and excited, panting violently, "I can swear to God, I didn''t lie to you! So, if you don''t want her to die, quickly call the doctor to treat me and save my life !"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at him, his face sinking like water.


    Yun Biyi doesn''t seem to be lying, he has a confident posture, it doesn''t seem like he is acting.


    But Emperor Ming Pei didn''t feel disappointed either. Living alone may not be a good thing. There are many ways that life is worse than death.


    He got up and came out, saying: "Go to the stone house to pick them up."


    Fang Wuyou hurried to go, Yuan Shenjue came out with Xinbao in his arms, placed Xinbao on the couch, and listened to Hao Huashi''s report.


    Yuan Shenjue pondered for a while, and said to Emperor Ming Pei: "Your Majesty, I think what he said may be somewhat true, or he thought it was true, but it has nothing to do with whether he will die or not...Xinbao is a little girl. Worry, for example, she thinks that the emperor is wise and omnipotent, but she also thinks that the emperor is not good at teaching Fang Wuyou; for example, she thinks that Brother Yan is extremely smart, but she also thinks that he will be bullied when he goes to the literary society; for example, she I think Chen is very powerful, but he is also a flower that needs to be cared for..."


    He smiled slightly: "The former is reason, and the latter is emotion. Xinbao herself and her Sansheng Stone are all based on emotion. She loves everyone in this family, loves to the point of nervousness, cares very much, even She has been afraid of well ropes for ten years... so she will never be at ease. Whether she is at ease or not has nothing to do with whether there are clouds or not."


    Emperor Ming Pei was really enlightened.


    That''s right, Xinbao is a little adult who has to worry about everything and worry about everything. She has to talk to him for a long time when her brother goes out. It really doesn''t matter whether there is a cloud or not.


    Having said that, he didn''t let Yun Biyi be executed for a while.


    But being forced to save his life, and saving his life to torture and calm down, is not the same mood at all.


    Now everyone is waiting for Xinbao to wake up.


    Xinbao was sleeping deeply.


    But she just fell asleep, and she looked like she was sleeping as usual, her little face was flushed, cute and cute, and she didn''t seem to be feeling any pain.


    After waiting for a long time, Yuan Shenjue became impatient, went to teach the thieves a lesson, and asked an answer, saying that it would not exceed three days.


    After waiting for another day, Hao Huashi also went to torture the Taoist thief, and then he came over very strangely: "Your Majesty, I found this one-eyed old thief, he is a bit strange! I just played with his fingers, The bones were all broken, but he didn''t pass out, and the pain didn''t seem to be very severe. Isn''t that unreasonable? Ten fingers connected to the heart! Then Brother Tiancong tried it, and he didn''t pass out, just felt..."


    He tilted his head and thought for a long time, "It''s his soul, which hurts separately from his body, as if separated by a layer, you understand?"


    As soon as he said it, Yuan Shenjue remembered.


    He said: "This should be his way of saving his life. You can see that he should have engraved amulets on his body, which can strengthen his body, but correspondingly, he will be less responsive to pain."


    Hao Huashi said: "It won''t be like a storybook, this body is useless, and you can change another body? You won''t find a chance to jump on Brother Tiancong all of a sudden, right?"


    Tian Cong: "...??"


    "It shouldn''t work, it''s not so mysterious."


    While talking, Yuan Shenjue took the jade tablet and carved one side out on the spot: "You clear up the talisman engraved on his body, and then hang this talisman on him. No matter how much it hurts, he can feel it clearly, and his spirit of cultivating Taoism is strong, so no matter how much it hurts, he won''t faint."


    Hao Huashi understood instantly, and went with the jade card.


    Then Tian Cong commanded the shadow guard to take off his clothes, and sure enough, three places on his body were engraved with talismans.


    He took the knife and sliced ??it off. Yun Biyi screamed in pain at that time, and then Hao Huashi slowly stuck the soul-fixing talisman on him.


    Under the severe pain, Yun Biyi''s face turned pale from the pain, and he squeezed out a voice intermittently from between his teeth: "Kill, kill me..."


    "That can''t be done," Hao Huashi said, "If I kill you, what will my master do?"


    Yun Biyi struggled and said, "I, I lied to you."


    Hao Huashi shook his head, and said coquettishly, "I don''t believe it."


    Yun Biyi trembled with anger and twitched in pain. Hao Huashi admired it for a while, then went back to write a letter to Mrs. Lin.


    Among so many people, he is the closest to Mrs. Lin. He can''t be called a mother, but anyway, it''s like having an extra sister and a family member, and he can speak freely.


    After two days in a row, Xinbao was still lethargic.


    Emperor Ming Pei and the others were very worried, guarding day and night, even Hao Huashi was not in the mood to torment Yun Biyi anymore.


    Until the third day, several people were eating breakfast.


    Because everyone has not had a good meal these days, the imperial chef has put in extra effort, and even the breakfast is full of fragrance.


    Everyone was not in the mood to eat, they just put it into their mouths mechanically, while looking at Xinbao, they saw the little dumpling on the couch smacking their lips, slowly opened their eyes, and said, "It smells so good! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： Hanging pot to help the world

    Chapter 560 Hanging pot to help the world


    Several people had a meal, and the dumpling was in a daze: "I''m so hungry!"


    Yuan Shen Jue even used his lightness kung fu, jumped to the side of the bed, Tuanzi stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes: "I''m so hungry! Xinbao is so hungry!"


    Several people were all smiling, and Fei Ye seemed to take care of the dumpling to wash up, and put it on the seat, watching the dumpling eating as usual, even Emperor Ming Pei almost wept with joy.


    While eating, Xinbao suddenly remembered: "Sanshengshi..."


    "It''s okay," Yuan Shenjue said, "It''s all settled, how does Xinbao feel?"


    Tuanzi thought for a long time: "Xinbao has a strange feeling. It''s just...for example, you are going to do a very big thing in a year. Even if you don''t do it now, because it is too important, you will always think about it in your heart." Thinking, thinking about everything, Xinbao used to feel this way. But now, Xinbao feels so relaxed, so comfortable, so happy, as if he has finished that big thing and done it super well!"


    She suddenly remembered: "Did the big villain catch it?"


    "That''s right," Emperor Ming Pei and the others all stared at Tuanzi''s expression, "I caught it."


    "That''s great!" Tuanzi said, "Have you written the letter? It should be written in great detail. The second elder brother is very worried. If you don''t write in detail, he will worry that the bad guys and their accomplices will not be caught..." She said After thinking for a while, his small face wrinkled: "So does the bad guy have any accomplices?"


    "Probably not," Emperor Ming Pei said seriously, "but this world is so big, one bad person out of ten thousand is very dangerous."


    Tuanzi also became serious, and patted his chest: "Yeah, don''t be afraid, Xinbao will protect Yeh."


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Yeye is too old to be frightened. Fortunately, there is Xinbao to protect Yeye."


    Tuanzi got off the chair and threw herself into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, trying to comfort her fragile Yeye: "Yeye, don''t be afraid, don''t worry, Xinbao is very powerful!"


    The grandfather and grandson embraced, and Emperor Ming Pei''s eyes matched Yuan Shen''s perfectly.


    Both of them were relieved, and everyone was also relieved.


    A notice was posted at Shengping Palace, explaining what happened that day.


    The general idea is to discover that there are rebels lurking in Longshan County, secretly arresting people to practice martial arts, and acting cruelly. Because these people are powerful in martial arts and there are a large number of them, the local government cannot deal with them. These people were dealt with with lightning speed...etc.


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    Then there is reward for meritorious deeds.


    Hao Huashi undoubtedly made great contributions in this battle, and Wei Fengting also made contributions. In the end, even if the thief was not struck by lightning, he was discovered by Wei Fengting. Hao Huashi even asked him afterwards. Said: "Last night, the cannon was used, and the noise was so great. Obviously something happened. How can a woman with little feet want to leave the city at this time?"


    The reason is simple, but others who were present at the time really didn''t think of it.


    No matter what, Emperor Ming Pei rewarded them all.


    The thief Taoist used the soul-fixing talisman, and he was in excruciating pain every moment, begging to die over and over again, but no one paid any attention to him.


    But in the end, he didn''t say any more valuable news, and he just died of pain like this.


    Yuan Shenjue got the report early in the morning, and Fei also went to find Xinbao.


    Xinbao opened his eyes in a daze, and when he saw him, he gave him a smile first.


    Yuan Shen looked at her determinedly for a while, confirming that she was fine, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Xinbao stretched out his small hand from under the quilt, and touched his face: "Honey, why are you so happy?"


    Yuan Shenjue laughed softly: "As soon as I saw Xinbao, I couldn''t express how happy I was."


    Tuanzi immediately said: "Me too, when I opened my eyes in the morning and saw my wife, I felt the happiest today!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled, and kissed her lightly, and his heart really let go.


    Suddenly solved the Taoist thieves, Yan Shirong and the others were also very moved, and communicated several letters back and forth with Shengping Palace.


    Yan Shirong also mentioned the hanging pot.


    Said that even though a notice was written saying that the little princess is not in the capital at the moment, many people who came over were illiterate, and they continued to vote in it.


    As soon as this was mentioned, Yuan Shenjue thought about it and asked: "Where is the hanging pot here? How much can you throw?"


    Yingwei poked his head and said: "I heard that there are very few voters. It is said that here, there is a family of genius doctors, surnamed Xue, who have been genius doctors for several generations. He bought a woman who can be a doctor, and she is well-known in the local area. Both the old couple are over 70 years old, and they are still full of rosy faces and hale and hearty. A little grandson is called Xue Xuanji, which means the hanging pot to help the world, so here is a hanging pot..."


    Yingwei coughed: "Many people say they are stealing his business..."


    Tuanzi heard it, and immediately said: "Xinbao hangs the hanging pot, and it''s not for making money!"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "I was a little anxious at the beginning, but now, hanging the hanging pot is purely for the purpose of educating the world''s doctors and preventing sick people from asking for help. Since there are such a family of genius doctors, let them treat them." , we don¡¯t have to fight with them.¡±


    The shadow guard continued: "This Xue family, it seems to be really good after investigation, and they also have a saying that when they want to try new prescriptions or treatments, they don''t charge consultation fees. Medicine money, so..."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "That''s easy. Where does Xinbao want to go?"


    Tuanzi was very excited and said: "Let''s call Zheng Li and other people who can draw, and go exploring? Draw all the beautiful places in the whole palace, and then return to the palace to show to parents and elder brother, okay?" ?¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue responded with a smile, and asked someone to find him.


    Because it was explained in advance, many painters really came this time. Since Xinbao said they would all come, they all came, a total of twelve.


    So everyone started from the beginning and walked to a beautiful place. Xinbao thought it was beautiful, so he left a painter and asked him to paint here.


    This side is leisurely and carefree, outside, in the Xue Family Medical Center of Nuoda, a person seeking medical treatment came.


    Sitting in the medical hall at the moment is Xue Renxin, the eldest son of the medical father-in-law. When he saw this person, he couldn''t help frowning. The next moment, the person took out a silver ticket and said, "Doctor Xue, I, I want to treat you." sick!"


    Xue Ren was taken aback for a moment.


    Many people know this person, he is an old neighbor here, and his family has a disease. His mother died of butterfly sores, and later he also got butterfly sores. His face and body were covered with red spots and red spots, which was extremely scary, so He has never been married, and his father took care of him after his mother died, and now his father has also passed away.


    He had treated him before, but after the relapse, his condition became more and more serious, and his whole body began to swell, and he was dead. He lived in seclusion and had no money to treat the disease, but now he has money. How can this be There are some strange things.


    Xue Renxin raised his head and looked around.


    The window on the second floor of the restaurant diagonally opposite was open, and several people were leaning on the window to look down. They didn''t look away when they saw him, but raised their eyebrows provocatively.


    Xue Renxin pursed his lips.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： fan behavior

    Chapter 561 Fan Behavior


    Xue Renxin has also heard about the little princess hanging pot.


    He didn¡¯t think that a five-year-old child could be cured, but in the end the patient was saved, no matter who took the shot, it was a good thing... Later, he heard that his son¡¯s name matched this matter, but he just laughed.


    But later I heard that there were a few people from the capital who had been arguing with the people here who had better medical skills. He also reassured them that they must not argue. After all, the Xue family is just ordinary people, why bother with Tianhuang Nobles fight for this reputation.


    But I didn''t expect that I would get into trouble in the end.


    Xue Ren said warmly: "Feng Si, your illness is indeed serious..."


    "Doctor Xue," Feng Si hissed, "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! I have money, Doctor Xue, you are a miracle doctor, treat me! Treat me!"


    Xue Ren said in a deep voice, "I can treat you."


    Chen Sande had already been seen anyway, so he didn''t hide it anymore, so he said in a loud voice: "Cure whatever you want! You just say whether it can be cured!"


    Xue Renxin shook his head: "Forgive Xue for being helpless."


    "So it can''t be cured?" Chen Sande said: "You can''t cure any disease, so why call it a miracle doctor!"


    Xue Renxin cupped his hands upwards and said, "Xue and his family are just ordinary doctors. They don''t dare to call them miraculous doctors, let alone cure all diseases. The so-called miraculous doctors are just loved by the neighbors. Xue doesn''t dare to recognize them." .¡±


    Chen Sande said: "But Her Royal Highness, Princess Zhen Guo, specializes in treating incurable diseases!"


    Xue Renxin lowered his eyes and said: "His Royal Highness is an immortal, so naturally she is not comparable to Xue Moujie, an ordinary person."


    Xue Renxin''s attitude was very low, but Chen Sande and the others looked at the expressions of the people around them who dared not speak out, not to mention how aggrieved they were.


    Chen Sande and several people have the common characteristic that they are rich and free.


    They had seen the little princess heal the disease with their own eyes, and they believed in it, so they followed them all the way.


    Pleasing the royal family is all secondary, the main thing is that they are willing to do it themselves.


    They came from a long distance, and they only wanted to come here. No one knew how powerful the little princess was. They told those things one by one, and everyone gathered around them to listen. Gan Lin posted posts to Xuanhu one after another, the little princess showed her skills again, and gained a lot of fans and new legends...


    At that time, everyone can chat together. As seniors, they know the most. When they return to the capital, they can also chat with the people in the capital. Think about it and be happy!


    It never occurred to me that when they got here, when they mentioned the little princess, others would mention the Xue family... No matter where they were, when they mentioned the little princess, someone would definitely mention the Xue family!


    The most important thing is that the Xue family still has the rule of waiving medical fees when encountering a disease they have never seen before, and some people think that the little princess is imitating them!


    The **** temple is a place full of evil spirits, and it¡¯s in a remote area. If it weren¡¯t for some palaces, no one would even know about this place. How could the little princess follow them? Who gave them face!


    There are a lot of things that these ordinary people dare not say, but that look...as if they were talking nonsense just to please them!


    But what they said is obviously true!


    Chen Sande and the others were really suffocated.


    So this is the whole thing.


    But even if Xue Renxin really couldn''t be cured and admitted it, they didn''t feel like they had won.


    Still very upset!


    The two sides were entangled, when they saw a young man with a handsome appearance, he pushed away the crowd and walked in quickly, and others greeted him one after another: "Little Doctor Xue."


    Xue Xuanji said upwards: "My Xue family has practiced medicine and treatment for several generations. I dare not say that it benefits one party. At least I did my best. I have never been disrespectful to the little princess. A few of you came here to make things difficult for us. , why exactly?"


    Chen Sande said: "How can we deliberately make things difficult? You open a medical clinic, and it is wrong for us to help patients seek medical treatment with good intentions?"


    Xue Xuanji said in a low voice: "This person is born with a rare chronic disease. If there was a glimmer of hope at the beginning, but now it has been dragged on for a few years, it is already a chronic disease. My Xue family has cured the disease, but it cannot be cured. This He also knows that you deliberately asked him to come and treat him, what is it not to embarrass him?"


    Chen Sande chuckled and said: "We really didn''t mean to make things difficult on purpose. It''s just that the people in your county talk about Miracle Doctor Xue every day, and we thought that Miracle Doctor Xue was so amazing, so we invited this person over. I don¡¯t know that you can¡¯t cure it! You know, Her Highness the Little Princess treats illnesses, but she never picks patients. After being treated in the capital for so long, she has never heard His Highness say that she can¡¯t cure any disease! Your Highness can even kill people. After the cure is cured, our vision will naturally be raised, thinking that at least the same can be called a miracle doctor, right?"


    Xue Xuanji said: "I don''t believe that anyone in the world can really be brought back to life!"


    Chen Sande said: "Hundreds of people in the capital saw it with their own eyes! I saw it with my own eyes too! The family was crying when the little princess went! If you don''t believe me, I can even pay for the carriage to take you back to the capital to see it with my own eyes. When I came here, that person was still alive and well, and the three sons of that family talked about it every day!"


    Xue Xuanji was speechless for a moment.


    Xue Renxin pulled his son away, and bowed his hands to the surroundings again: "Everyone, my Xue family is just an ordinary doctor, and I dare not call it a miracle doctor. Please don''t call me that in the future, the Xue family can''t afford it."


    There are those who have received the favor of the Xue family, but because they are in the crowd, they can''t help but say: "The Xue family is a genius doctor!"


    Others also said: "Xue''s family has practiced medicine for generations, how many years of accumulation, how many people have been treated, is it possible that people come to embarrass you just because they are too powerful, which family''s reasoning is this!"


    "That''s right, the princess must also speak the king''s law!"


    "I don''t believe that a five-year-old child can be cured!"


    Xue Ren''s brow was sweating impatiently, and he cupped his hands again and again, and everyone was still talking non-stop.


    He is afraid of this. These people don''t know the severity. When they get emotional, they dare to offend even the royal family casually. When the time comes, no one can be found, and the Xue family will be in trouble!


    Xue Xuanji stood aside, pursing his thin lips tightly.


    He just went out for a trip, and when he came back, he happened to meet a courtier named Ma Shiwen.


    Ma Shiwen pointed out some urchins'' poems and books in the store, and he seemed very kind and enthusiastic, without any pretensions. He saw that he had some symptoms, so he helped him treat them and chatted a few words.


    It is said that he originally drove to the other palace, but was directly expelled by the emperor because he persuaded the little princess. He was also curious about the matter of the hanging pot, but Ma Shiwen avoided talking about it, so he had preconceived ideas in his heart, so he left a bad impression on the little princess. Very good impression.


    Who knew that when he came back, he saw these people making trouble in the medical hall, and he became even more angry.


    Just at this moment, suddenly a few horses galloped over from a distance.


    The people on the horse were all dressed in black and gold dragon guard uniforms, rich and majestic. At a glance, everyone stopped talking immediately, and Xue Renxin''s face changed drastically.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： idol pays

    Chapter 562 Idol pays the bill


    A few horsemen galloped up to him, Hao Huashi got off his horse, looked left and right, and waved upwards.


    Chen Sande and the others were startled, they flew down and fell to their knees.


    Hao Huashi said: "His Royal Highness Princess Zhen Guo said."


    He paused for a moment: "Although you are doing it for me, but bullying a family of good doctors is called disregarding right from wrong. This is wrong, and you are not allowed to do this in the future!"


    Chen Sande and the others were pleasantly surprised, frightened and embarrassed, and responded repeatedly.


    Hao Huashi said loudly again: "Everyone, your Highness is the princess of the town who is under one person and above ten million people. First, she doesn''t need a name, and second, she doesn''t need to seek profit. Your Highness has no selfish intentions in setting up the hanging pot. One is to educate the world''s doctors. , so that there are fewer quack doctors in the world, and more doctors like the Xue family with good hands and benevolent hearts. The second is to prevent seriously ill people from having nowhere to ask for help... Now that she doesn''t have to do anything, there is a genius doctor Xue''s family in Longmen County. It is Longmen County with outstanding people, His Highness will only be gratified. Therefore, if anyone uses His Highness''s name to do things that damage His Highness''s reputation, we will not be polite."


    Chen Sande pleaded guilty again, Hao Huashi looked at him, Chen Sande had a flash of inspiration at that time, he bowed to Xue Renxin, and said repeatedly: "Do not take offense, Doctor Xue, we just started arguing with other people, so we put it away." The anger is on your head, we wholeheartedly respect Your Highness, others must have received the kindness of the Xue family, everyone has no bad intentions, it was us who acted improperly, please forgive me, Doctor Xue."


    Xue Renxin dared not even say it.


    Hao Huashi said again: "Your Highness hasn''t drawn a card yet since I came here. Since you have brought this patient here today, then go back with us. Your Highness Little Princess will take care of him, and he is not in vain looking forward to it."


    He paused for a moment: "If Dr. Xue is interested, you can follow me to have a look."


    Xue Ren hesitated.


    He was worried that he would be embarrassed after he went, but he didn''t dare not go.


    Xue Xuanji was young and vigorous, but he was not afraid. He took a step forward and directly refused: "Thank you, my lord. The medical clinic is busy, so I''m sorry I can''t go there!"


    Hao Huashi nodded with a smile, and without saying a word, he beckoned someone to carry Feng Si into the carriage, and the group drove away.


    Chen Sande and the others elated.


    Although they were reprimanded by the little princess, it would be an honor for them idlers to be reprimanded by the little princess!


    Moreover, the Xue family clearly stated that the patient who is waiting to die cannot be cured, if the little princess cures it... Hahaha! Just thinking about them makes them fly!


    Sure enough, the little princess will never disappoint!


    Once they were in a good mood, they all became handsome young masters of the capital again. They smiled and bowed their hands to the surroundings, and walked away together.


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and there is a lot of discussion.


    I have to say that the little princess took Feng Si away, which made many people suspicious.


    Many people in Feng Si knew each other, and the Xue family also said that it was incurable... If the little princess is cured, wouldn''t it prove that the little princess is indeed better than the Xue family?


    Xue Renxin and his son looked at each other, then turned and entered the store.


    With such troubles today, the business cannot be done, so the medical clinic was simply closed.


    Several apprentices were anxious, and someone said: "Master, can Feng Si really be cured?"


    Xue Renxin tidied up the medicine cabinet and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I''m afraid it can''t be cured! A year ago, the master said that Feng Si might not be cured."


    "The little princess is taken away, how do you step down?"


    "What are you afraid of! After a few days, everyone will forget it. Even if you don''t bring it out, will anyone dare to pursue it?"


    One person said: "I think that the little princess might really be cured. Our clinic can''t cure it. Maybe the little princess will be cured. After all, so many people in the capital have seen it with their own eyes. It''s impossible for everyone to be an idiot?"


    Xue Renxin nodded: "Xiao Nian, your idea is good. There are people out there. If you study medicine, don''t think that if you can''t cure it, others can''t."


    Xue Xuanji said: "I think, she may really be unable to cure."


    Xue Ren thought: "Why?"


    Xue Xuanji told about the encounter with Ma Shiwen, and said: "The old man, as a Beijing official, has no airs at all. He sits there and guides a few urchins. He is kind and patient. I don''t think he is a bad person. Then his words are 80% accurate."


    Xue Renxin frowned and didn''t speak again.


    Over there, Hao Huashi brought Feng Si back to the palace, and Xinbao came to have a look.


    His is actually erythematosus lupus, which is also a disease that is difficult to cure, and it is easy to relapse once he is overworked, eats seafood, or warm things.


    This disease can be fatal, but Feng Si''s condition, in Xinbao''s view, is far from "incurable". It can even be cured with soup and medicine, but it will be slower.


    But Xinbao is still planning to treat it with medicine pills.


    Hao Huashi came out with Tuanzi, and said with a smile, "Master, is this easy to cure?"


    Duanzi nodded: "It''s easy to treat."


    Hao Huashi clicked his tongue: "The Xue family is a miracle doctor! A family of miracle doctors passed down for generations! People say it can''t be cured, it can''t be cured! Can you tell me that it can be cured?"


    Duanzi thought for a while, stopped, and beckoned him to squat down.


    Hao Huashi was deliberately teasing the little master, but he didn''t know what she was going to do, so he squatted down.


    Then Tuanzi pressed his heart with one hand, and stretched out a small hand to press his heart, saying: "It''s easy to cure."


    She looked at him with wide eyes: "Xinbao touched his conscience and told your conscience that even if you don''t believe in Xinbao, you should believe in yourself."


    Poof!


    Hao Huashi was so teased: "I believe in Master!"


    Before leaving, Tuanzi put the alchemy furnace in the space, and now he called Bai Gusheng to start refining Shouwu Dan.


    Now that Bai Gusheng is becoming more and more proficient in alchemy, there are basically no useless alchemy, and two furnaces of alchemy are enough for him.


    Soon it will be Qixi Festival.


    Emperor Ming Pei came here without bringing half a concubine, so there was no banquet on Qixi Festival.


    For Xinbao, begging the Weaver Girl to thread needles and catch spiders... It''s all meaningless, but it''s a kind of survival.


    As soon as it entered July, I made a small farmhouse with wooden boards. Xinbao liked it very much at first sight, and asked someone to imitate their small building in Yutang Village, and carved a small wooden building next to it. It looks like a small Yuan family, which is called "shell board".


    Then Xinbao planted grass in the front and in the courtyard, and vegetables and food in the back, which is where the greenhouse will be built.


    At first, it was really pretty, but within two days, it grew to be higher than the house, and when it was put out on Qixi Festival, the house could hardly be seen.


    But it is said that the folk Qixi Festival is very lively, so Xinbao came together and changed into brightly colored clothes. Even Emperor Ming Pei was pulled by her, and several people came out to play in low clothes.


    Longmen County is not big, but it is quite prosperous. The streets are very lively, people come and go, and there are all kinds of Qiaoguo in the store, which is steamed with noodles to make various patterns, Ruyi Fangsheng, etc.; There are various patterns embossed on the surface of the melon rind, and there are crisp candies in the shape of Weaver Girl, which are called Qiaosu.


    Yan Shichang also bought one for Xinbao.


    Come out with my brother, don¡¯t worry about not being able to eat something, Xinbao has a bite to taste, if it tastes good, continue to eat, if it tastes bad, give it to brother, Yan Shichang doesn¡¯t pick it, just take it and eat it up.


    Yuan Shen Jue also bought her a Mahara.


    This is a kind of clay doll, about one foot high, very beautifully depicted, and has a seat.


    Xinbao held Qiaoguo in one hand, and Qiaosu in the other. He had no more hands to hold, so he just looked at the fun and nodded.


    As soon as he took a big bite, he saw a young man in green clothes walking by not far ahead. Xinbao saw it and immediately opened his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： Jealous of Xinbao being so good

    Chapter 563 Jealous of Xinbao being so good


    Tuanzi occupied his hands and his mouth, unable to point or speak, so he ran to the boy with his only short legs, and smiled at him with his eyes bent.


    The boy was also taken aback, seeing that it was a beautiful and lovely girl, he couldn''t help but frowned and smiled at her.


    Yuan Shenjue glanced at him, and asked Xinbao: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao tried hard to swallow the qiaoguo, winking at him with big eyes.


    Yuan Shen Jue understood in seconds, and said in his heart, could this be Xinbao''s... good-looking little apprentice whom he had never met?


    Xinbao finally swallowed Qiaoguo, then smiled at him and asked him, "What''s your name?"


    The boy said amusedly: "Little baby, why are you asking my name?"


    Hao Hua came over quickly, and coughed: "Master, he is from Xue''s Medical Clinic, his name is..." He didn''t know his name either.


    When the young man saw Hao Hua, his face changed slightly, and when he saw Xinbao again, he immediately thought of something and wanted to salute.


    Yuan Shen Jue stretched out his hand to support it, and said, "I''m waiting for Weifu to come here, so there''s no need to be polite."


    The young man took a step back, avoiding his hand, and said in a low voice: "The grassroots Xue Xuanji, I''m sorry."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi took another step forward, his eyes brightened: "You are Xue Xuanji!"


    She saw him, but didn''t foresee his death, so she was very happy immediately, and said flatteringly: "You are very smart and powerful, especially like a miracle doctor."


    Xue Xuanji took another two steps back, "I''m sorry, I dare not!"


    He simply avoided it in fear, Tuanzi was so happy that he didn''t notice it at all, but the others could see it clearly.


    Tuanzi still wanted to go forward, but Yuan Shenjue casually grabbed her by the collar, hugged her in his arms, and said, "Let''s go."


    Tuanzi was taken aback, and pointed at Xue Xuanji.


    Yuan Shen Jue patted her head, turned around and left without explaining.


    Tuanzi came back belatedly, looked back, saw Xue Xuanji lowered his eyes, his expression was slightly cold, he couldn''t help but startled: "Does he hate Xinbao?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said warmly: "Don''t bother with him."


    Tuanzi was a little sad: "But why, Xinbao has never seen him before!"


    Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "It must be because of those rumors, or because of those people like Chen Sande, they thought it was your instruction."


    Tuanzi was dejected, and took a bite of Qiaoguo: "But he is Xinbao''s apprentice!"


    Yuan Shen Jue advised her gently: "Don''t worry, just wait and see."


    The two moved forward all the way, and soon caught up with Ming Peidi and his party not far away. Xinbao opened his hand for Ye Ye to hug, and said: "Ye Ye, Xinbao is hated by people."


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming Pei laughed in a low voice: "My Xinbaoer is so cute, who doesn''t have long eyes and hates her?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said, "Xinbao is thin and good-looking, obedient and cute, and his medical skills are so good, those who hate Xinbao must be because they are jealous of Xinbao! Jealous of Xinbao''s excellence, and yeah Chong! "


    While talking, she was a little happy again: "Huh! Xinbao doesn''t care about him!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said: "Xin Baoer is right! Let''s take care of him!"


    He signaled others to take Xinbao''s Qiaoguo away: "Tell her to eat these again, and then she will have stomach problems again!"


    While carrying her forward, there are wax figures beside her, such as Cowherd and Weaver Girl, and Mandarin Duck and Swallow.


    Yuan Shenjue bought a pair of swallows for Xinbao, and Xinbao played with them for a while, then remembered: "If only every apprentice could be as easy to cheat as Huashi. Fortunately, Xinbao only has two or three If there were ten apprentices, wouldn''t Xinbao die from exhaustion?"


    Ming Peidi smiled and touched her little head.


    He didn''t intend to interfere, it''s good to let her have something to occupy her mind, so as not to be boring.


    While playing, Xinbao was still nagging from time to time.


    They didn''t eat out either, they bought two more lamps and came back.


    They came back on the front foot, and Hao Huashi came back on the back foot, saying: "Guess what. It was Ma Shiwen who was scolded by the master. When he was about to leave for Beijing the next day, he met Xue Xuanji. Xue Xuanji happened to see what was wrong with him and healed him, and then the two chatted, and I don''t know what they talked about, Xue Xuanji seemed to have a little prejudice against Master."


    Emperor Ming Pei became angry when he heard it, and said with a sneer, "This Ma Shiwen is really like a woman in the back house. She is used to doing things like this, stepping on others to gain his good reputation!"


    He paused: "Back then, I was the prince, and I went out with them on errands to raise food for disaster relief. At that time, the hardest hit were the three or four counties around Dumen County. No matter how far away, some people were affected, but there was only so much food. , it is impossible to take care of everything, we can only take care of the serious parts first.¡±


    "As a result, before I arrived in Dumen County, I heard rumors from the people that I came here only to fight for merit, and I didn''t care about the suffering of the people. I was so angry that I turned around to investigate and found out that Ma Shiwen ran to talk to the victims. He comforted them, shed tears in the street, emptied his wallets, and even took off his coat to wrap the children of the victims, all in a pretentious manner... What did he say that it was a pity that he was not the one in charge, otherwise he would never have allowed them to starve? ?¡±


    He sneered again and again: "I spent a lot of energy afterwards..." He shook his head and said no more.


    But others also understand.


    He was an unfavored prince at the time, and it was not easy to fight for such a job. He was already too many monks, but he was manipulated by Ma Shiwen, and he almost had no merit and became a fault. The most disgusting thing was that these things Ma Shiwen did were done in the open. I still can''t find fault with him, and it''s not easy to replace him in a fair way! Just think about how embarrassing it is!


    Now that Emperor Ming Pei didn''t turn over his account, and let him be an official, it''s really generous.


    Xinbao was also furious: "He''s a big villain! A hypocrite! Xinbao hates him! Hates Xue Xuanji! Xinbao doesn''t want to accept apprentices anymore! Never wants to accept apprentices again! Never wants to see Xue Xuanji!"


    With big eyes and tears in her eyes, she hugged Emperor Ming Pei: "Why can''t Xinbao grow up a bit, and help Yeye! Give Yeye a lot of money, plant a lot of food, and let Yeye not be a little bit embarrassed!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by her: "Yeah, it''s okay."


    He paused for a moment, then comforted her: "Then Ma Shiwen thinks he is a real gentleman, and people both before and after have liked to act like this, and he has really deceived some people by giving those kind favors without cost, then Xue Xuan You can''t help a young man, so it''s not surprising to be cheated by him at first glance, but you don''t have to be angry."


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao will be angry! A hypocrite will put on a show, and Xinbao will be unreasonable!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "That''s right."


    So he wrote a letter to Yuan Xiang that day, asking him to write something to clarify the matter.


    Ma Shiwen don''t plan to come out in this life, just keep thinking behind closed doors! As long as he dares to go out, he will find him with ginseng!


    Since then, Xinbao has never mentioned his little apprentice again, but occasionally when he sees Hao Hua, he still feels sad.


    After all, in the eyes of others, this is just a stranger, but in her feeling, this is a very close, family-like existence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： Show the demeanor of heaven

    Chapter 564 shows the demeanor of the Tian family


    Ten days later, Feng Si was sent home.


    When Long Xiangwei arrived, many people saw it, and when they left, everyone came to see it.


    Feng Sisi opened the door generously, and when everyone took a look, there was a yell.


    Feng Si has been around for so many years, with those scary red spots on his face, he almost forgot what he looks like.


    But I almost forgot, they are all old neighbors for many years, how could I really forget, when I saw his face was white and smooth, I couldn''t help being surprised: "God! It''s Feng Si!"


    Immediately spread the word to ten, ten to a hundred, everyone who knows or not, all ran to see.


    Feng Si was also quite happy, letting others see, and replied over and over again: "I only met His Highness once... no, I didn''t dare to see what he looked like. When I knelt down, I saw a pair of small feet and a red skirt on my body. Then His Highness said, "


    He imitated the little girl''s voice: "''It''s not serious'', ''It''s easy to treat''... Your Highness''s voice is so nice, my father didn''t dare to look at me like that at the time, but His Highness was very kind and comforted me , said ''don''t worry, it will be cured soon''. You don''t know, I''m so grateful!"


    Everyone asked in unison: "Then what? Then?"


    "Then His Highness left. Others said that His Highness asked his apprentice to make medicine for me. Since then, I haven''t seen anyone else. Only someone comes to deliver medicine every morning. Every day, I eat and drink. And today, a The old man came over to look at me, said it was done, no more medicine, and told me to send me back."


    The Xue family also heard about it.


    The Xue family is a doctor with benevolence and meticulous medical skills. When they heard that Feng Si was really cured, Xue Renxin and Xue Xuanji hurried over to see.


    Listening to Feng Si''s talk outside, Xue Renxin couldn''t help pushing the crowd in and asked him, "Feng Si, how did your highness help you cure it?"


    When Feng Si saw him, his expression was a bit weird.


    But he didn''t say much. He just took out two pieces of paper from his pocket and gave him the one with a lot of words: "It was given to me by the people there, and it was given by Mr. Hao. They said it was my kind of disease." The law of governance, let me tell the Xue family... about the Xue family''s benevolence and benevolence, which has won the hearts of the people, so I taught this method, and it will be fine if I meet again...whatever, I can''t remember clearly.


    Xue Renxin didn''t have time to say more, so he hurriedly took the paper in his hand.


    Written in great detail on paper.


    How to classify the disease, how to diagnose and treat it, what is the pulse condition, how to use the medicine...etc, it is written in great detail.


    This style is really generous, showing the demeanor of the heavenly family.


    The others couldn''t understand, so they asked Feng Si: "What is this one?"


    Feng Sidao: "This is a piece of paper to tell me to pay attention in the future, what not to eat and what not to do."


    Someone laughed and said, "You know him?"


    "I don''t know," Feng Si also smiled: "I don''t know, but I can''t keep it. It was bestowed by Her Royal Highness, can I treat it as a family heirloom?"


    "All right, all right," someone said with a smile, "You''ve recovered from your illness, so you can work hard, and if a daughter-in-law gives birth to a child, you can really be a family heirloom!"


    Everyone suddenly burst into laughter.


    Xue Xuanji also looked at that piece of paper, regretting it very much.


    Hao Huashi invited them to go, why didn''t they go!


    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to see how to treat with your own eyes, and maybe learn something else!


    Why does he think that others are going to embarrass them because of the villain''s heart? ? They are dignified and royal, what are they doing to embarrass them?


    But it''s too late to regret now.


    When the father and son went back, Xue Xuanji kept talking about this matter, very annoyed, and said: "When grandfather comes back, he will definitely scold me!"


    Hao Huashi finished listening to the audience, and returned to the other palace leisurely.


    Emperor Ming Pei and others were fishing in Yuzhu Lake.


    Yuan Shenjue received a letter from Yan Shirong, saying that since that day, he found that he was surprisingly lucky, and so did his family, and asked him how he felt.


    Yuan Shen Jue really didn''t pay attention, after hearing what he said, he was also a little interested, so he ran to try fishing while Xinbao was not up, and sure enough, when he hooked the hook, the fish jumped up scramblingly.


    So, he should also be a person favored by luck, but now his luck has been returned several times.


    This made him very happy.


    Then Xinbao woke up and brought Yeye over to fish too. Even Emperor Mingpei didn''t have as many fish as he did.


    This shows that the thieves did not dare to steal the luck of the king.


    While fishing, Hao Huashi came back, told the story, and showed Xinbao a small object: "Master, what do you think this is? They are called Xue Jiaer, and it is said that it was made by Xue Xuanji." .¡±


    Xinbao took it and took a look, isn''t this just a wooden stethoscope?


    is a hollow tube, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, shaped a bit like a cup with long and sharp corners, which can listen to the sounds of internal organs.


    Xinbao immediately said: "I will be better!"


    She ordered someone to make a stethoscope.


    The structure of the stethoscope is simple, mainly including the stethoscope head, catheter, spring leaf, earrings, earplugs, etc. If there is no rubber tube, it can be replaced with a thin leather tube. After all, the catheter tube has a thick wall, a large inner diameter, and a short length, so the listening effect will be better.


    It is not necessary to copy completely, the principle is understood, and the effect will be very good.


    Although Xinbao is used to diagnose diseases by looking at Qi and can''t use it himself, after Bai Gusheng got it, he felt like a treasure. He listened to this and that, and asked, "Master, when will the patient be pumped? I''ve been looking forward to it for several days."


    Tuanzi turned to look at the others, Yuan Shenjue said: "Maybe not too many votes."


    Tuanzi said seriously: "If one person votes, one votes for a hope, so one is enough to draw."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    In front of Tuanzi, he really often feels ashamed.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Then I will report to the emperor, starting from this month, draw on days like ten, twenty, and thirty. It will be the tenth day soon."


    Bai Gusheng asked: "How much do you draw at a time?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Why don''t we draw three?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, and went to find Emperor Ming Pei, so when it was the tenth day of the lunar new year, he sent officials from the Ministry of Rites to draw.


    At first they thought there must not be many, but they didn''t expect that there were quite a lot when they opened it. This is probably because after Feng Si''s incident, there were many voters.


    So he drew three as usual, and in the afternoon, Xinbao went to treat these people.


    Chen Sande and the others are simply overjoyed!


    Finally waited until you were okay, I didn¡¯t give up, did you!


    They are not locals, and the news is not good. They were one step late when they heard about Feng Si, and they were one step late when they heard about the drawing of posts. Waiting ahead, finally waited until Xinbao and his party came out, and rushed to a lively scene.


    Now they are not hated by thousands of people. Many people know them and ask them about the little princess, and they tell them over and over again as they wish...


    Many people went to report to the Xue family. When they heard that they would invite the doctor in on the spot, Xue Renxin and Xue Xuanji both came, so when they arrived at the first door, Hao Huashi invited the doctor outside... many people They all pushed them, and some people yelled for them: "Master Xue is here!"


    Xue Renxin and his son bowed their hands in embarrassment, but Hao Huashi didn''t let them in, so he smiled and said, "Doctor Xue and Doctor Xue are invited. Two more."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： there is a bad guy

    Chapter 565 has a bad guy


    Xue Renxin and his son know almost all the people around here, for example, they know this family.


    The family''s surname is Xu, and they have a small fortune. They have a young daughter who loves her like a pearl.


    But the youngest daughter of this family has a strange disease, and there will be large wheals on her body at every turn, slightly raised, densely packed, layered, red, very scary, and sometimes, it will be red, swollen and itchy, and I can''t help it. If it is scratched, it will drip yellow water.


    Having such a strange disease, no matter how beautiful she is, it is still daunting.


    They have been cured before, but they will commit the crime again after being cured, and they don''t know why they commit the crime, even if they don''t eat anything, they will commit the crime again, which is really embarrassing.


    Seeing that the youngest daughter is eighteen, the family is probably anxious.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Xu''s father and Xu''s mother kneeling on the ground and saluting. They only said that it was not a life-threatening illness, so I took the liberty to post a post, but I hope I don''t take offense.


    Xinbao said tolerantly: "It''s okay, it''s good to save lives, but it''s also good to relieve worries."


    But because the patient is a girl who has not left the court, it is not good for all of them to enter. In the end, Xinbao entered with Hua Shuang and Huahan. The girl stepped forward to salute. Just don¡¯t use things made of copper in the future.¡±


    Father Xu was at a loss: "No, you can''t use things made of copper??"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "It''s like a copper basin and a copper spoon, it won''t make any contact with the skin."


    Xue Renxin couldn''t help asking: "What''s the reason for this?"


    Xinbao said: "She is allergic to copper... This kind of situation is extremely rare, but allergies, that is, what you call wind diseases, are not uncommon. For example, allergies to pollen in spring, and allergies to soy products and eggs when it comes to food , allergies to mutton, etc., there are many, some of which are just some wheals or rubella, but some, such as eating grasshoppers, silkworm chrysalis, etc., are likely to be fatal."


    Xue Xuanji said respectfully: "How to diagnose this kind?"


    Xinbao said: "This kind..."


    Just said two words, and seeing that it was Xue Xuanji who asked, Xinbao was not happy at that time, hugged her arms together, snorted, and turned her head away with a huge movement.


    As a result, the direction she turned away happened to be Xu''s father. Seeing her turning her head angrily, Xu''s father was so frightened that he knelt down again.


    Xinbao quickly comforted him: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao is not humming at you, get up!"


    Father Xu was still in shock, knelt hard again, and couldn''t get up for a while.


    Xinbao was quite embarrassed, and patted his head: "Don''t be afraid, you are too timid, it will be very embarrassing...Xinbao teaches you, the next time you kneel down in fright, just pretend to pick it up." Things on the ground, so that no one will see it, and no one will laugh at you."


    Father Xu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and got up, feeling a little embarrassed to be patted on the head by the little baby at a young age, and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Xinbao wanted to turn around but didn''t want to lose his momentum, so he secretly glanced under his eyelashes.


    Yuan Shenjue went over, casually pushed Xue Xuanji away, and led her out with one hand.


    Xue Renxin looked at his son, and couldn''t help asking again: "May I ask your Highness, how should this diagnosis be made?"


    Xinbao said: "Now there is no good way, I can only confirm this disease first, and then make a judgment slowly according to what I have eaten and used. It is easy to talk about food, and it is really hard to find other things, but such a person It is indeed very rare...but this kind is not the most difficult, there is also a kind called emotional hypersensitivity, for example..."


    She paused, turned around to find Xue Xuanji, and pointed at him: "For example, there is a bad guy..."


    Xue Xuanji: "...???"


    Tuanzi continued: "When the villain passes by a hillside, he is allergic to the pollen or mosquitoes on that hillside, and then reacts violently. After that, even if there are no flowers or insects on that hillside, he will still wake up instantly when he passes that hillside. The wheal all over the body, this kind is called emotional allergy, it is difficult to treat, you can use some drugs such as calming the nerves, but the best way is...you all know that plum blossoms can quench thirst, right?"


    Several people nodded quickly, and while answering that they knew, Xue Xuanji also nodded.


    Tuanzi snorted again, turned his head and said: "It''s just to give psychological hints, for example, to tell this bad guy that the mountain was burned because of something, and all the flowers and plants are gone. As this bad guy, he really believes in the mountain. There won''t be any more of those flowers, and he won''t have allergies."


    Several people had never heard of it, and nodded silently.


    A group of people followed by a large number of onlookers, talking as they walked, and soon arrived at the second house.


    Although it''s strange that Xinbao doesn''t feel the pulse, other people will!


    The four doctors will go to take the pulse, and when they are done, they can match everything Xinbao said, gradually dispelling people''s doubts.


    Besides, Xinbao is small, invincibly beautiful and cute. He speaks softly and patiently. He speaks clearly and honestly without hiding any secrets.


    Just one point, she was willing to answer anyone who asked her, but when Xue Xuanji asked, she would snort, fold her arms and turn her head, even if she was facing the wall, she would not look at him.


    Before getting to know Xinbao, everyone might think that the name "Xuanji" is the problem, but after getting to know Xinbao, no one would think so.


    Finally, Xue Renxin said: "Your Highness, please don''t take offense if the child offends me."


    "No!" Xinbao said: "I''m going to be offended! If he listens to the hypocrite and hates me, then I must hate him even more! Otherwise, wouldn''t I lose!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "Xinbao has been away from her parents for a few days and feels homesick, so Ma Shiwen ran over to persuade Xinbao in a grand manner, saying that everyone said she was a fairy, and that a fairy should be perfect. Don''t be sad, you said some nonsense..." He chuckled and continued, "The emperor was furious and drove him away."


    Xue Xuanji''s face turned red, and he said urgently: "It''s the grassroots who listened and believed, and misunderstood Your Highness, please forgive me."


    So Xinbao rarely said a word to him: "Brother Xiaoxian may not be right! You apologized to Xinbao after hearing what he said, but you still listened to him and believed it! You are repeating the same mistakes and never changing after repeated admonitions!"


    Xue Xuanji said in a low voice: "That''s not the case. Even if the lord doesn''t say it, Caomin will know that he was wrong when he saw His Highness today."


    Xinbao nodded, but still said in a very imposing manner: "Even if you are right, Xinbao will not forgive you! Hmph!"


    With her little hands behind her back and her chin held high, she walked away like a proud little peacock.


    Xue Xuanji was a little cute, and pursed his lips.


    The first person in the back dared to ask Bai Gusheng: "Excuse me, my lord, what are you wearing?"


    Bai Gusheng said: "This is called a stethoscope, and it is used to diagnose internal organs. Unfortunately, I can''t use it today."


    As soon as these words were said, the others were taken aback, and the Xue family father and son even turned their heads back at that time.


    Then someone said: "I wonder if I can take a look."


    Bai Gusheng took it off his neck directly: "I''ll give it to you." He taught them how to use it casually.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： what to do

    Chapter 566 What can I do?


    Xinbao and his party quickly returned to the palace, only the legend remained.


    Because of the important position of the Xue family in this county, once the Xue family was convinced, everyone followed suit.


    Chen Sande, these big fans, even made friends with the gossip crowd here, and they got together to drink and chat, and they were very strong.


    It''s just that the old couple, the doctor''s father-in-law and the medicine mother-in-law have not come back, the gossip crowd is waiting for the authority to interpret it, and Chen Sande and others are also waiting for the other party to slip and kneel.


    If it used to be that Xinbao was busy all afternoon, she would definitely be very tired when she came back, and she would have to sleep, but now, after coming back and changing her clothes, she was still lively, and walked over to find Mingpei on her short legs emperor.


    Emperor Ming Pei was discussing with others again.


    Xinbao could only pick up a pen on the small table outside and start drawing.


    Because she was hungry when she came back, and it was less than an hour before dinner, so Hua Shuang asked the kitchen to cook a bowl of small wontons. She was drawing, and Hua Shuang was beside her feeding her.


    Xinbao draws and draws. If he is not satisfied with the drawing, he moves to the side to draw. When a piece of paper is full, change another paper...


    However, she changed several sheets of paper one after another, and she couldn''t draw a single piece of grass. When she opened her mouth to eat wontons, she found that the wonton bowl was empty, so Huashuang fed her the last bit of juice.


    Looking at the empty bowl, Xinbao felt sad at that moment, and sighed: "Xinbao is really a small waste snack, what can I do, I can eat what I want."


    Hua Shuang and the others all laughed.


    Someone outside heard it, walked over, walked to the door, and said with a smile: "Your Highness, Chen Ganyu, please see me."


    Xinbao said: "Come in."


    Gan Baibi came in to meet Li, and said with a smile, "What is your Highness doing?"


    Xinbao sighed and said, "That''s right...Xinbao found out that there are many diseases that Xinbao thinks are not difficult to treat, and they can''t cure them all, but Xinbao doesn''t know which diseases they can and which diseases they can''t. So, Can it be like now, Xinbao goes out to treat patients, writes one after treating one, and then releases it after a year, if anyone wants to read it, they can read it."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Your Highness, this is very good!"


    Tuanzi sighed: "But Xinbao can''t write anything! So Xinbao thought again, why don''t I write this now, Xinbao has seen so many rare plants and trees, and Xinbao wants to draw them and sort them out. Make an atlas of... rare plants, but it can''t be drawn! It''s not good!"


    She looked at him eagerly: "You are a fairy in the painting, do you have any tricks?"


    Gan Baibi was taken aback, and covered his face in embarrassment: "How did Your Highness know the nickname of the minister when he was young?"


    Tuanzi said: "Yeah said that!"


    Gan Baibi was a little surprised: "What did the emperor say?"


    He was quite ashamed, and covered his face again: "I''m not good at painting. I just liked painting when I was young. I was very fascinated by it. I don''t know whether it is good or bad. I show it to others every day. When others make fun of me, I pass it on." With such a nickname, when I grow up, I really can¡¯t bear to look at the paintings from back then.¡±


    Someone outside laughed and said, "Lord Gan is too modest."


    On the other hand, he said: "Your Highness, my minister Cheng Gong is asking to see you."


    Xinbao also let him in.


    Now Emperor Mingpei lives here, and there is no special waiting place, so Emperor Mingpei meets the courtiers in the front, and the courtiers waiting to see him in the back can only wait in the courtyard, and Xinbao is a side hall, which is open every day door, so it''s no surprise they wandered over.


    Cheng Fuju said to her with a smile: "Master Gan''s paintings are different from what is said in the world. He has a young heart and a bright and elegant style of painting, so he thinks it is not good when he is older, but I think His Highness might like it." .¡±


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao doesn''t know whether it looks good or not, Xinbao only wants to draw a portrait."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Your Highness, there is really nothing to do with this painting, it''s just practice. When I was fascinated, I often picked a leaf every morning, and painted this leaf all day long until the leaf withered and turned yellow." ...I have been drawing like this for more than forty days, and then I gradually feel that the writing has some meaning. The same is true for writing. I used to learn cursive script. I wanted to pretend that I only practiced the word ''Ganyu''. I practiced every day. After reading it for two months, and then writing other things, I also feel that I have glimpsed the door for the first time.¡±


    Cheng Fuju said with a smile: "This is not the case. I only practice wrist strength and finger strength. I hang some heavy objects on my wrists, from very light to slightly heavy. When I gradually gain strength on my wrists, my writing will gradually become correct. .¡±


    Tuanzi said weakly: "Is there no other way?"


    Yuan Shenjue came back to take a bath, changed his clothes, and after hearing this sentence, he walked in and said with a smile: "Practicing martial arts. Practicing martial arts is a trick. I have never practiced calligraphy. When I was a beginner, I just used copybooks. At that time, my father often said that I was too crafty in writing, and it was not until last year that I was successful in practicing swords that I gradually got rid of the so-called "craftsmanship."


    Duanzi was slapped in the face by Fan, so he could only nod silently.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "If you don''t want to practice, I''ll write and draw. It''s a real trick."


    Gan Baibi also comforted her: "Your Highness doesn''t have to force it. Your Highness''s medical skills are supernatural. It''s good to dictate and let others record them. Why bother to be proficient in everything? Instead, you have to be distracted and can''t specialize in medical skills."


    Tuanzi whispered: "But, I don''t need to study medicine anymore!"


    She looked at this, looked at that, and then made up her mind: "Xinbao must work hard to practice martial arts! When Xinbao becomes very powerful, he may be able to write without learning."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said, "Your Highness is right."


    Cheng Fuju felt that he was being compared, and he said: "Your Highness is smart and smart, and he will surely make great progress."


    Gan Baibi said: "The minister also often reads some idle books. I heard that masters fly over the eaves and walls, and their clothes flutter. It must be chic and beautiful."


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi''s eyes lit up: "You''re right! Xinbao will be like this in the future! It''s chic and beautiful! Mr. Gan, you are so smart! You are so accurate!"


    Gan Baibi smiled, not even daring to say.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his eyebrows, but said nothing.


    So Tuanzi is like everyone who wants to buy a few sets of sportswear before going to work out... Let Gan Baibi write her a timetable.


    When to wake up, when to have breakfast, when to be with Yeye, when to be with wife, when to practice martial arts...the arrangement is clear.


    The writing is super large, and I wrote two sheets, which can be pasted on the wall at that time.


    Emperor Ming Pei summoned Gan Baibi, and when Fang Wuyou said that he was busy here, Emperor Ming Pei became curious and came over to have a look.


    After a glance, he smiled: "Very good."


    Then he asked her curiously: "Why do you wake up so early?"


    Xinbao said: "The day is in the morning!"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows,


    All right, got it.


    Tuanzi also asked him: "Yeah, are you happy? From now on, Xinbao will wake up with Yeye every day!"


    Emperor Ming Pei saw it through but didn''t say it: "Happy."


    So the next morning, Maochu (5 o''clock) who was clearly on the table got up, and Emperor Ming Pei didn''t call her after he got up. After he finished his work for a while, it was almost Chenzheng (8 o''clock), so he went over to take pictures. After patting the dumplings, the dumplings groaned in a daze, Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s time! Isn''t it according to the schedule?"


    Tanzi twisted her body and hid her head under the pillow...


    Can''t hear can''t hear!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： long face but no ears

    Chapter 567 Only has a face but no ears


    It was not until the early morning of Sisi (9 o''clock) that Tuanzi woke up in a daze. After getting dressed and washing his face, he went out, and saw two little eunuchs coming over with a large piece of paper, which was exactly the plan she wrote yesterday surface.


    Danzi: "..."


    She walked around them shyly, but the two young eunuchs probably got orders to follow her, trying to circle around her all the time.


    Tuanzi immediately covered his eyes, ran into Yeye''s room, closed the door, and peeked through the crack.


    Emperor Ming Pei was talking to Cheng Fuju, when Tuanzi saw that he was an acquaintance, he immediately flew over and crawled into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around her and sighed deliberately: "The plan of a day lies in the morning!"


    Tuanzi buried her face in his arms, raised her small hands, and covered his mouth: "Don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "The plan you made is unreliable. You usually have to rise at the earliest time, and you set it until the beginning of the year..."


    "Yeah!" Tuanzi was in a hurry, rubbing his head back and forth, and even took a peek at Cheng Fuju: "Don''t scold Xinbao in front of the good-looking senior brother! Just bear with it and wait for Master Zhao or Master Zhou to come It''s time to scold again!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Cheng Fuju couldn''t help but laugh, and said: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I only have a face, but no ears."


    Even Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud.


    Cheng Fuju laughed again: "Sometimes the heart is good, but the execution is not satisfactory, and this is not the fault of His Highness."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi quietly showed a small face, "Xinbao really made up his mind yesterday. But when a person falls asleep, the determination will disappear secretly, and this Xinbao can''t help it."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Isn''t it because the good-looking Mr. Gan wrote it? Xinbao doesn''t want the good-looking Mr. Gan to know that Xinbao got up so late? I want the good-looking Mr. Gan to think that Xinbao is very diligent?"


    Tuanzi was speechless, grabbed his clothes, and said in a low voice, "Yeah, don''t you love the treasure?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then Xinbao loves you or not?"


    Tuanzi said: "Of course Xinbao loves Yeye, even if Yeye doesn''t love Yeye, Xinbao still loves Yeye so much."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Yeah isn''t pretty, does Xinbao love Yeh?"


    "But Yeye is beautiful!" Tuanzi said: "Yeye is the most beautiful in the world, the most intelligent, the most majestic, the most powerful, both civil and military, perfect, Xinbao is with Yeye, every moment is like a treasure So happy to get the money."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Every time I play with my granddaughter, I am so happy to be coaxed.


    So Emperor Ming Pei stopped discussing matters, and asked someone to bring breakfast, hugged the dumpling in his arms, and fed her breakfast himself.


    The little girl was fed until she was full before letting her go out to play by herself.


    Yuan Shenjue was waiting for her outside, and when he saw her come out, he said: "Let''s go first, we can''t practice martial arts just after eating, let''s walk around, and then go to practice martial arts in about two quarters of an hour."


    So the two held hands, first went to Yuzhu Lake for a stroll, picked two flowers, a bud and a few lotus leaves, came back and found a big vase, put them in random places, and asked someone to give it to Emperor Mingpei. go.


    Seeing that it was almost time, I changed my clothes and went to find Shen Shouyan.


    Shen Shouyan''s side, Yan Shichang was practicing martial arts, and Hao Huashi was sitting there drinking tea and talking with Shen Shouyan.


    Xinbao was suddenly a little curious, and asked him: "Hua Shi, why have you never seen you practice, but you are still so good?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Because I''m a genius!"


    Xinbao said: "But I''m also a genius!"


    Hao Huashi was afraid that she would really believe it, and said with a smile: "Master, when you were dreaming in the morning, at the time you wrote on the timetable, Master Shen, little master and I were all practicing!"


    Xinbao opened her eyes wide and nodded silently.


    Then she complained to Shen Shouyan: "Uncle, Xinbao is in this family, it''s really hard to make progress."


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said, "Why is it so difficult?"


    Xinbao said: "When you want to do something, there must be two villains fighting in your mind, right? One villain said that you must work hard, persist, and be a master of flying over walls! The other The villain said, it¡¯s almost over, how tired you are from practicing martial arts, how cool it is to eat, drink and play while paralyzed!¡±


    Shen Shouyan suppressed a smile and nodded: "Yes."


    Xinbao said: "These two villains should be evenly matched, but Yeye and many adults, wives, and Huashuang Huahan all stood on the side of the lazy villain and told Xinbao, It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you practice it or not, anyway, there are people who can use it... Then this villain, won''t he win a decisive victory?"


    Shen Shouyan laughed and said: "That''s easy to say, Uncle is on the side of the other villain!"


    He roared, "Practice!"


    Suddenly with such a loud voice, Xinbao was so startled that he almost jumped up.


    Even Yan Shichang paused his saber practice, and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao, Master is teasing you. Master yells at those people like this every day in the arena, it''s much louder than this, it''s dantian yelling like that."


    Xinbao was still a little curious: "Why?"


    Shen Shouyan laughed, and roared again. Even though Xinbao had been prepared for a long time, he was still startled by the sound.


    It didn''t take long, Fang Wuyou ran over, and said: "Master Shen, the emperor said, don''t ask your highness to be more skilled, just keep fit. Lord Shen, please don''t be too strict."


    Shen Shouyan received the order with a smile, and everyone couldn''t help laughing when they turned around.


    While making noise, practice started.


    In fact, Xinbao is quite willing to learn Kung Fu, but it is really tiring to persist.


    The good thing about Xinbao is that although she is acting like a baby, she will work very hard when it comes time to learn.


    Yuan Shenjue was afraid that she would not be able to hold on, so he also took a branch to accompany her. Hao Huashi had nothing to do anyway, so he practiced boxing and kicking beside her.


    Practiced for half an hour at a stretch, rested for a quarter of an hour, and continued to practice.


    As noon approached, Emperor Ming Pei came over to take a look.


    The first four people are all practicing, Yan Shichang''s practice is full of momentum, while Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi''s practice is light and unrestrained, which makes the small group in the middle a little bit bigger, and they work hard and pitifully .


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t bear it, and whispered to Shen Shouyan: "How long have you practiced?"


    Shen Shouyan said with a smile, while persuading: "Your Majesty, don''t be soft-hearted. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Your Highness followed Xiaojue to practice internal breath first, and now practice external energy. It will get twice the result with half the effort. This time is not long, and it will not be too tiring." , After ten days, it will be easy in the future, and it will be good for the body."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded and did not speak.


    After practicing on the first day, the dumpling seemed to be half-disabled, its arms and legs no longer belonged to me, and I couldn¡¯t even climb up Yeye¡¯s legs, and I had to be fed.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt distressed, and it was difficult to stop him, so he could only pretend to be busy and avoid the dumpling, fearing that his granddaughter would act like a spoiled child, and he would not be able to resist.


    But practicing martial arts is like this, it hurts to do anything, it hurts to breathe, but it doesn¡¯t hurt when you practice as usual... In short, after three days, Tuanzi felt that his arms and legs came back, and he became a little capable person again up.


    She is also greedy for new things and loves to learn new boxing techniques. She has learned three sets in three days, all three sets can be fluent, and the movements are in place.


    Xinbao''s whole dumpling swelled infinitely, and he said to Emperor Ming Pei during the meal: "When Xinbao grows up, he can protect Yeye, and Yeye won''t need to use Lord Wei anymore."


    Her tone was as if Emperor Ming Pei had suffered some great grievance, no one could use her tone, only a delicate flower could be used to protect her.


    She imagined the future: "Brother Xiaoxian will protect Xinbao, and Xinbao will protect Yeye, and Yeye will have double protection!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Okay."


    So the next day when Xinbao practiced martial arts, Wei Fengting came over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： life is like a play

    Chapter 568 Life is like a play


    Wei Fengting still had a cold handsome face, took off his robe, and came over to salute.


    Then he said: "I would like to ask Mr. Shen to teach me my boxing technique."


    Then he punched himself loudly.


    Afterwards, he said again: "I would like to ask Mr. Shen to give some pointers on saber techniques."


    Afterwards, he swiped the knife again.


    Finally, he said: "May I ask Your Highness the Third Highness to give me some advice?"


    In the end, he fought Yan Shichang again, which was even worse than Xiao Tai''s fight back then.


    When he first came, Tuanzi was still in high spirits, with the words "If you don''t know how, I can teach you" written on his small face, he looked eager to try, and after watching, Tuanzi opened his mouth wide and couldn''t close it...


    Wei Fengting and Yan Shichang fought for a quarter of an hour before giving up, and then he walked over to Xinbao.


    Tuanzi was startled, closed her mouth on the spot, and hiccupped accidentally, then she turned around and ran away, grabbed Yuan Shenjue, and dragged her to Shen Shouyan''s side, like two doors, blocking herself, only She stared at him with a little bit of eyes.


    Wei Fengting was so teased by her that he wanted to laugh, so he stopped far away, and Tuanzi quickly said: "I''m sorry, Master Wei, Xinbao shouldn''t judge people by their appearance, Master Wei calm down, don''t...you don''t get angry when others are angry, you get sick when you get angry No one will replace you! Life is like a drama, we get together because of fate!"


    Wei Fengting laughed out loud, and said: "Your Highness, don''t be afraid, I dare not offend you. I just want to say, Your Highness, don''t worry, I can protect the emperor and His Highness."


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi had no principle: "You''re right!"


    Wei Fengting pursed his lips and said goodbye.


    Tuanzi breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly stretched his body.


    Yan Shichang couldn''t help but laugh: "Why do you think Mr. Wei can''t do anything? Xiaojue is also good-looking!"


    "It''s not the same," Xinbao said, "My wife''s good-looking is the kind of good-looking that looks amazing at first glance, and all kinds of good-looking. But Lord Wei''s kind of good-looking is softer than... than Lord Gan''s good-looking, His face should be the kind that has to be supported by many people when he walks, the kind of weak and handsome! This is him, this face is not true!"


    Yuan Shen Jue couldn''t help but laugh.


    Wei Fengting has the aristocratic and flashy aura of aristocratic family. In fact, this is his kind of cover-up, habitually concealing his edge, but in the eyes of Tuanzi, he naturally looks very profligate, not as good at kung fu.


    Then Tuanzi learned a new set of kung fu and practiced it by himself.


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said to Hao Huashi: "According to this teaching method, I won''t have anything to teach for another half a month. You should think about it. If there is something suitable, let''s prepare first."


    Although there are many kung fu in the rivers and lakes, there are not many who have to pick the right ones and are better.


    Hao Huashi said: "I''ll think about it."


    Although he is young, he has been in the arena since he was a child, and he has learned a lot of kung fu. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "I have a few sets here, and I will teach you tomorrow morning."


    Shen Shouyan said: "You can teach Xinbao yourself?"


    "How can I do that?" Hao Huashi gave him an angry look, and Lan Hua pointed out, "I''m a weak and helpless little apprentice who needs the love of my master! I don''t know anything!"


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    Shameless!


    But there was no one else around, so Shen Shouyan could only continue to discuss with him: "What weapon do you think Xinbao should learn?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Actually, if you want me to tell you, it''s good for Master to only learn light exercises. With her status, what can she encounter? If she really encounters anything, just run away!"


    Shen Shouyan pondered slightly.


    Yuan Shen Jue stood aside with his hands behind his back, slightly lowered his eyebrows, and did not interrupt.


    He only learned that set of swordsmanship, and the corresponding set of internal skills. All other skills were learned with Xinbao.


    But he was thinking, the Ai Mo sword is an extremely sharp way, but the inner breath is not.


    The internal breath is actually very mellow and neutral.


    Now Xinbao is only counted as an entry-level, just to make her qi and blood unobstructed, not to learn the inner breath, if let Xinbao learn the inner breath, just from the point of view of swordsmanship, can she create a set of swordsmanship, which is comparable to mourning? Mo''s swordsmanship complements each other, but he also takes a warm and meticulous way?


    No, no, it should be said that she can be allowed to walk the path of justice, freely and freely, and walk her own way, and let Ai Mojian become... a guardian?


    When he didn''t comprehend the second realm, he might find it incredible, but after comprehending it... the end of ruthlessness is sentient beings, so, can this sword technique be gentle on the inside, protect her, and be harsh on the enemy? , show your strengths?


    He was engrossed in his thoughts, the little figure in front of him, every move, and her sweet and childish exhalation and opening... all seemed to grow in his heart.


    She is so cute, I want to make her life safe and happy, carefree.


    You can do whatever you want, anyway, I will protect you.


    Right, that is it!


    Yuan Shen Jue suddenly sat down cross-legged on the ground.


    Shen Shouyan was unprepared for both of them, and even jumped in shock.


    But immediately, both of them understood what was going on, and stayed away from him.


    It was time for Xinbao to practice, and Yuan Shenjue hadn''t woken up yet. Shen Shouyan asked someone to lift a board over, moved him up directly, put him on his couch, and asked someone to watch, and they went to eat.


    Xinbao came back after dinner and took a look, and asked, "Why didn''t my wife say a word, and suddenly fell into meditation?"


    "I don''t know!" Hao Huashi said: "I was talking to Master Shen about what weapon you want to use, and then he didn''t know what he thought of, and suddenly fell into a sedation..."


    "A weapon?" Xinbao rubbed his chin: "Of course Xinbao uses a sword! How beautiful, majestic, and handsome a sword is! My wife uses a sword, and Xinbao also needs to use a sword. When the time comes, we can combine our two swords together! Wife It must be for Xinbao to think about sword skills."


    Hao Huashi nodded solemnly: "I think so, too."


    "Really?" Xinbao shook his head, "I found a good wife, and my life is not troublesome!"


    She walked away happily with her little hands behind her back.


    Yuan Shen Jue took at least two or three days in meditation, so Tuanzi was not in a hurry, and still practiced martial arts with a set of boxing methods every day.


    Because these boxing techniques are nothing more than ordinary, they will not be used to "confront the enemy" in the end. The main purpose is to let her adapt to this method, so it doesn''t matter if you learn more.


    As a result, on the third day, Shen Shouyan taught Hao Huashi a trick.


    Shen Shouyan practiced kung fu by himself, and most of them took a simple way, but Hao Huashi was narrow-minded, and his kung fu was very fancy, even if he taught him the way, it was still very complicated. Shen Shouyan was also afraid of forgetting, so he hurriedly taught Tuanzi .


    A total of eighty-one moves, the tricks are indeed beautiful, Xinbao feels ecstatic, and he has been practicing for almost two hours at a stretch. After lunch, he was called away by Emperor Ming Pei. In the afternoon I also practiced for another hour, and I couldn''t pull it hard.


    As a result, at night, the battery ran out, and I fell asleep after dinner.


    In the middle of the night, it was almost Haizheng, but a group of people rushed over. The next moment, the gate of Shengping Palace was slapped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： You are so fat

    Chapter 569 You are so courageous


    The guards of the other palace are different from the imperial palace, they are patrolling outside, so they were rushed to the door by these people.


    Someone rushed over earlier, and the people inside also shouted: "Who are you! How dare you break into the Shengping Palace at night!"


    The people outside the door knelt down and begged: "Caomin please see Your Royal Highness, the little princess! Caomin''s grandfather has been poisoned, please help my little Highness, Caomin..."


    What?


    Long Xiangwei didn''t wait to finish listening, and said angrily: "You are so bold! What do you think of our highness! The little highness standing hanging pot is the emperor''s grace! You are still used to you!"


    Xue Xuanji was trembling all over, with tears in his eyes, he just begged: "My lord, let the grassroots meet His Highness."


    He knew that this was too presumptuous, unimaginable, almost a death-seeking act.


    But I don''t know why... Every time I think of the way Xinbao looked at him when I met him on the street that day, there is an illusion that the two are very familiar and even very close. Now even if there is a glimmer of hope, he doesn''t want to give up.


    Xue Renxin also came over and knelt down, Xue Xuanji and others begged desperately, Long Xiangwei yelled: "Leave quickly, or you will be punished as trespassing the palace!" He stepped forward to pull him.


    Xue Xuanji was in a hurry, and said loudly: "Your Highness! Help! Help..."


    Someone covered his mouth and said angrily: "You want to die yourself, don''t implicate us!"


    On the one hand, she really exerted all her strength to pull him, and behind her, Grandma Yao cried: "Forget it, benevolence, suspense, forget it, forget it..."


    At this moment, a figure flashed on the fence, Hao Huashi stood on the wall wearing only his jacket, frowning, "What''s going on?"


    Everyone had a meal.


    Hearing the sound, Xue Xuanji hurried over, knelt down and said, "Master Hao! My grandfather was bitten by a snake, and we can''t cure it. Please, please, Your Highness, save his life! Cao Min''s family, I am very grateful, please. Your Highness, please Your Highness..."


    Hao Huashi paused, then said, "Come in first."


    Xue Xuanji was overjoyed and kowtowed again and again, Hao Huashi then told Long Xiangwei: "It''s the place last time, put it down, ask people to prepare more lamps and candles, I''ll go and wake up Master."


    Long Xiangwei knew his identity, so he could only accept him and opened the palace door to let him in. This was placed in the room where Feng Si lived.


    The Xue family waited anxiously. After a while, Hao Huashi seemed to come over with Xin Baofei in his arms, and Bai Gusheng followed behind.


    Xinbao''s eyes were still dazed, and the tips of his hair were still wet. It was obvious that he had just washed his face with cold water. People around him quickly lit candles, and the room was illuminated as bright as day.


    Xinbao regained his composure, leaned over to take a look, and said directly: "Bring a long needle, get a few more sets, take off his coat and cut off his trousers."


    At the same time, he said to Bai Gusheng: "Dabai, you go to refine Ejiao Shouwu Dan."


    Bai Gusheng glanced at the couch, and went reluctantly.


    Xue¡¯s family members are doctors, and they don¡¯t need help from others. They quickly started to remove the coat for Mr. Xue. Xue Xuanji wiped away his tears, took the scissors, and cut off the trousers of the injured leg like a fly.


    The old man on the bed was already black and blue, almost dead.


    Xinbao washed his hands, took the long needle, and started to inject it.


    After the first injection, Xue Renxin and Xue Renshu who were standing next to them couldn''t help but gasp in unison.


    Hao Huashi scolded: "Shut up!"


    The two of them dared not speak out again.


    Xinbao was not affected, he was a small person with big eyes flickering, his expression was extremely serious, and his hands were extremely steady.


    With dozens of needles in succession, the old man''s complexion became even worse, but Xinbao was unhurried, without any hesitation, and tied the old man into a hedgehog. The Xue family has been practicing medicine all their lives, and they have never seen so many needles. of gold needles.


    When everything was done, Xinbao flicked lightly, and all the golden needles buzzed and vibrated.


    Xue Xuanji suddenly said in surprise: "Father, look at it!"


    Everyone has seen that when they rescued the wound, there was a cross on the wound, and now black blood flowed out of the cross as if pushed by something.


    Xinbao watched carefully, and when the vibration stopped, he moved a few golden needles and bounced again.


    Then she turned back, looked at Xue Xuanji, and said, "It''s your turn."


    Xue Xuanji was taken aback.


    He used his mouth to help his grandfather inhale poison just now, but he felt that there was no wound in his mouth, but he really didn''t know that he was also poisoned.


    Hao Huashi directly brought a couch over, Xue Xuanji didn''t dare to say more, and quickly lay down on it.


    Xinbao took ordinary acupuncture needles, started to give Xue Xuanji needles, his needles were much less, and finally made an opening on his hand, and some black blood flowed out.


    At the same time, he instructed Xue Renxin: "Go and inject that man''s needles. The order is Yang Wei, Yin Wei, Yang Qiao, Yin Qiao...all from bottom to top."


    She is a little person, with a baby voice, but she is very gracious when giving orders. Xue Ren didn''t dare to breathe, so he stepped forward to give the needle.


    When Xue Xuanji''s needles were fired, two hours had passed, Bai Gusheng also brought the newly refined pills, Xinbao took the spring water in the space, boiled the two pills into it, and asked people to After feeding it to the old man, he said, "Okay."


    The Xue family still hadn''t recovered, and hurriedly said: "Thank you, Your Highness! Thank you, Your Highness!"


    Xinbao said: "He will stay here for a few more days, you go back first, leave someone to take care of him."


    While talking, she turned around and fell into Huashuang''s arms. Huashuang hugged her and left.


    Bai Gusheng threw the rest of the pill to Xue Renxin casually, and chased after him: "Master, how did you save it? I didn''t even look at it!"


    Xinbao said: "Stimulate his own power. The human body is a small world, extremely precise, so the golden needle is really a very useful thing..."


    The voices of the two gradually faded away, Hao Huashi said: "You can discuss it, leave two people to take care of it, don''t leave this room at ordinary times, someone will bring the food."


    He paused: "By the way, don''t mention this matter to others. If there are a few more daring ones, the emperor will be furious. I can''t help it! I have to go back to receive the punishment now. Besides, your Xue family After being here for so many years, if you become the "second best" of "retiring to the next best thing" after tossing, it will deviate from my master''s original intention, and it will not be a good thing for my master, for you, or for the common people."


    He turned and left.


    Xue''s family discussed it, and Xue Xuanji''s poison was cleared, and there was nothing serious. He stayed with Yao Popo, and the others withdrew.


    Xue Xuanji asked someone to beg for brooms and other things, and cleaned the room, after a while, someone brought food over, and when it was delivered, Long Xiangwei said: "You boy, you are so courageous! "


    Xue Xuanji could only smile wryly.


    Thinking about it now, he also finds it unbelievable. He didn''t know why he was so brave when he came to ask the princess for treatment in the middle of the night.


    He has offended the little princess, so why do he think that the little princess will treat him differently?


    But he didn''t know why at the time, so he had this idea, and he insisted on bringing his family over.


    But no matter what, he didn''t regret being able to save his grandfather.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： Guard the sword wholeheartedly

    Chapter 570 Protecting the Sword Wholeheartedly


    Xinbao fell asleep on the way back.


    And Hao Huashi was indeed being punished.


    Everyone knows that Xinbao misses this little apprentice, so of course he can''t watch the apprentice''s grandfather die, so Hao Huashi decided to call Xinbao up. He must be punished for venting his anger.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s punishment is also unique.


    Before, Xinbao said to put the tea bags in the lotus buds. At that time, the lotus flowers hadn¡¯t bloomed yet, but now many of them bloomed, so Emperor Ming Pei punished him to put the tea bags.


    After finishing speaking, I remembered that the tea bags were only put out at night, so I made another penalty and said to him: "Before Xinbao wakes up, go and find her ten dandelion **** so that she can wake up and play with it."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    If you don''t say that he is the emperor, it would be a lot of trouble.


    This dandelion is easy to find, but the dandelion will disappear if you shake your hand a little!


    Hao Huashi went away crying.


    So Yuan Shen Jue Ruding woke up, and after taking a hasty shower, he found that Tuanzi hadn''t come.


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Why didn''t Xinbao come??"


    Shen Shouyan didn''t know what happened: "Last night, there seemed to be something wrong. I heard that Xinbao seemed to have gone out. Just now, Huashuang came to tell me that he would not come today. I asked, saying that he saved a girl last night. patient."


    Yuan Shenjue passed away immediately.


    Hearing what they said, he frowned and said, "How is it over there now?"


    Hua Shuang said: "I heard that Mr. Bai left after eating."


    Yuan Shenjue nodded, went in to look at Xinbao, saw that she was sleeping spread out, and would not wake up for a while, so she came out again.


    Then he went to find Shen Shouyan.


    Shen Shouyan was also waiting for him, and when he saw him coming back, he asked, "What did you realize?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "I made do with the second level sword intent of the Ai Mo sword, and came up with a sword technique, which is relatively simple, but can be used in conjunction with the Ai Mo sword. If I want to teach Xinbao, I will show you how to use it. look."


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    His tone was understated, and then he picked up a branch and used it.


    Shen Shouyan watched silently, and soon, he was attracted by the sword move, and couldn''t help shouting "Okay!"


    He used it very slowly and didn''t use his internal energy. It was purely a display of moves, but experts could still see the subtleties in them.


    Shen Shouyan applauded again and again, and couldn''t help but took a branch to follow him.


    Yuan Shenjue used it three times in succession, and said: "I only think of these tricks now, do you remember them?"


    Shen Shouyan said: "It''s almost there, come on, let''s try it out."


    The two called Yan Shichang over, Shen Shouyan performed a new sword move, Yuan Shenjue cooperated with him with the Ai Mo sword technique, and the two fought against Yan Shichang.


    With the cooperation of the two, the difference can be clearly felt.


    Shen Shouyan had also experienced the Ai Mo Sword before, it was really a swordsmanship of lonesome and rebellious, and the moment he struck it, he was chilled.


    But I don¡¯t know why, once this kind of swordsmanship is used as a protection, it seems to be particularly suitable, as if this swordsmanship should be like this.


    The sword intent is clearly sharp, but from the angle of being protected, it is extremely gentle and dense, even a big man like Shen Shouyan feels warm!


    Shen Shouyan couldn''t help feeling: "How could this happen! How could it be like this! I never thought that this sword technique can be used like this! But why is it used like this? Why? Is this still Ai Mo swordsmanship?"


    Yuan Shenjue smiled and said: "I was thinking, there is nothing greater than death. Before death, he must have had a lot of expectations. Maybe there was someone who was willing to protect each other with his life... If they can be together forever, maybe, This is not the Ai Mo swordsmanship, it should be called the Happy Sword? The Protector Sword? The Wholehearted Sword? The Enlightenment Sword?"


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    What he said is obviously the truth, but to my ears, the taste... don''t mention it.


    Genius or something is really hated!


    Yuan Shen Jue tried the trick with Shen Shouyan, then went back directly, sat in front of the bed and dozed off with his eyes closed, waiting for Xinbao to wake up.


    Xinbao slept until almost noon before waking up in a daze. Seeing Yuan Shenjue in front of the bed, she opened her hands before opening her eyes: "Wife!"


    Yuan Shenjue hugged her, and Tuanzi acted coquettishly: "Last night, the scoundrel Xue Xuanji actually came to seek Xinbao''s treatment! Xinbao didn''t want to treat him at all! But he couldn''t leave him alone, so he treated him anyway, Xinbao is good Tired, Xinbao didn''t sleep all night!"


    Yuan Shenjue kissed Qin Tuanzi on the forehead, and comforted softly: "Xinbao has worked so hard, it''s all my fault. At this time, I entered meditation, and I didn''t accompany Xinbao, and I didn''t see Xinbao''s heroic healing... little apprentice It¡¯s so ignorant, it¡¯s hard to find such a good master as Xinbao, and the little apprentice still listens to the hypocrite¡¯s words and hates Xinbao, even if he doesn¡¯t hate Xinbao now, it¡¯s still annoying, we ignore him.¡±


    Tuanzi was satisfied, and said arrogantly: "I''m not a little apprentice."


    "Yes, if Xinbao doesn''t admit it, he is not a little apprentice."


    Tuanzi hummed, completed the task of acting like a baby, and closed his eyes again. Yuan Chenjue was afraid that she would delay the meal, so he hugged her and said, "Does Xinbao know that I have entered meditation and realized what?"


    Tuanzi was really interested, so he opened his eyes and said, "What did you realize?"


    Yuan Shenjue then spoke in detail, while talking, Xinbao gradually came to his senses, got up, and went to have lunch with Emperor Mingpei.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard what they said, but he remembered it and said: "I remember that I still have a pair of excellent soft swords in my private treasury. I got them when I was young. If Xinbao can practice swords, I will give them to you to use." .¡±


    Yuan Shen Jing was very interested: "Is it a couple?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "It''s a pair, one is Gui Po and the other is Xing Hun. They are soft and sharp, and their hair is cut off. They are very light and beautiful."


    Yuan Shenjue was a little surprised.


    Gui Po Xinghun, the stars accompany the moon, the stars and the moon shine together, even the name suits his mood.


    He made up his mind that if he could use it by then, he would throw the sword away.


    Emperor Ming Pei said to Xinbao: "Then Ma Shiwen is an old fox, and Xue Xuanji is only a young man. If Xinbao likes it, he can take it if he wants."


    "Don''t!" Tuanzi said resolutely: "Xinbao is a principled person, and he will never go back on his word. If he says he won''t accept it, he won''t accept it!"


    Fine.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and didn''t say any more.


    After Xinbao had eaten, he was ready to go and have a look.


    Not far away, Hao Huashi came back, holding a flower pot, and said from a long way: "Master!"


    Xinbao asked strangely: "What do you grow dandelions for?"


    Hao Huashi cried and acted like a baby: "The emperor blamed me for waking you up at night, and punished me to pick ten dandelions, so that you can get up and play."


    Xinbao came to a sudden, patted his apprentice''s head to comfort him, while looking at the dandelion in the flowerpot, his eyes brightened: "Honey, do you like blowing dandelions? If you like, Xinbao will let you blow."


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "Let''s blow it together and see if we can blow it away in one breath?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Okay."


    So Yuan Shenjue hugged the dumpling, put their faces together, and counted: "One, two, three..."


    Then the two "huh..." blow the dandelion away in one breath, and then the two looked at each other and smiled.


    Hao Huashi who was blown with a fluffy face: "...??"


    I can''t live through this day, fall!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： Should have been an apprentice

    Chapter 571 should have been an apprentice


    The sad little apprentice went to eat in silence, and Xinbao and his party went to Xue''s family.


    As soon as they arrived, Xue Xuanji and Yao Popo hurriedly stood up to greet them.


    Xinbao snorted fiercely, raised his feet, shook Xue Xuanji''s hand on the ground, and stomped his feet vigorously to scare him, before saying, "Excuse me."


    Xue Xuanji frowned slightly, and secretly glanced at Xinbao.


    That''s the feeling.


    It was this kind of feeling that she obviously didn''t want to see him, but it was like she was having a petty **** with her own people, which made people feel close to him involuntarily.


    Xue Xuanji looked at her and couldn''t help smiling.


    Still laughing!


    Xinbao was so angry that Putao stared wide-eyed: "What are you laughing at! Who wants to laugh at you! Xinbao is super fierce! Xinbao is a princess in the fish and meat town who is running amok!"


    Xue Xuanji had a lovely face, quickly put away his smile, and said: "Caomin... Are you afraid? Are you afraid??"


    He looked at Tuanzi''s face, tentatively, and trembled.


    Danzi: "..."


    She said angrily: "You don''t act like that at all! You can''t fool Xinbao!"


    "Master," Bai Gusheng couldn''t wait: "Don''t bother with him, come and take a look, it still looks bad at the moment, I really don''t understand, how did you save him."


    Xinbao put both hands together and pushed Xue Xuanji hard.


    Xue Xuanji staggered and almost fell.


    Tuanzi was finally satisfied, and walked over with his tail up, and looked at Mr. Xue on the bed.


    Xinbao said: "Do the needle again, you do it."


    Bai Gusheng immediately took out the needle, and Xinbao pointed at him: "In addition to the acupuncture points, we should also pay attention to the blood vessels and breath. The needle tip should be slightly against the blood flow. Those in the muscles like this are actually driven... and Vibrating needles don¡¯t necessarily have to pierce acupuncture points, sometimes they have to go along the blood vessels¡­¡±


    Grandma Yao and Xue Xuanji also came over to listen.


    Bai Gusheng took a handful first, but the needle failed after a while, so he adjusted it and re-punctured it again. When the needle was inserted again, Tuanzi nodded.


    Then after two more stitches, the needles vibrated.


    After finding the feeling, Bai Gusheng seldom pierced wrongly, he kept piercing his whole body, heaved a sigh of relief, and said: "Master, I was hopeless when this man was delivered. I heard that the position where you gave the needle In terms of the heart, what is the reason? Shouldn''t the heart be protected?"


    Xinbao explained to him solemnly: "You have to understand that the so-called ''protecting the heart'' is actually a fallacy. When a person is bitten by a poisonous snake such as a snake, the first thing to do is to use a rope to wrap around the wound. The proximal end is ligated to block the return of veins and lymph, reduce the absorption of venom, and prevent the spread of toxin. Then the wound can be cleaned and the poisonous blood can be sucked.¡±


    "But when he sent it over, it was already too late, and it had already spread, so these methods were useless, and the damage had already been done, so we had to choose the lesser of two evils, and the first thing to do was to ''strengthen the heart'' .This is what I said, mobilize your own strength..."


    She explained it to him.


    Granny Yao is also a very talented doctor. Although Xue Xuanji is young, he has also been a doctor since elementary school. The two of them saw her perform the acupuncture yesterday with their own eyes. When they corresponded, they suddenly felt enlightened, and the two interjected from time to time. , Tuanzi also answered.


    After speaking in one breath for over an hour, Xinbao stopped to rest.


    The tea was served at the bottom, Xinbao didn''t wash his hands, he clung to Yuan Shenjue''s hand with one hand, and drank a cup of tea, Hua Shuang took the plate to feed her snacks, Xinbao shook his little feet, not eating enough It''s fun.


    Xue Xuanji saw it in his eyes, and suddenly his heart moved, he turned his head and asked Bai Gusheng: "Why is Your Highness treating me so well? Can you tell me?"


    Bai Gusheng was thinking about the pharmacology, and he replied casually: "Because you should have been her apprentice!"


    Xue Xuanji was stunned, and then he grabbed him and murmured, "I was supposed to be her apprentice? What do you mean I should be?"


    "How do I know?" Bai Gusheng pushed his hand away: "Master said so!"


    Xue Xuanji was almost overwhelmed by the surprise.


    He didn''t even think about it, he stepped forward and gave a big gift: "Your Highness, Xuan Ji wants to worship His Highness as his teacher, please allow His Highness."


    Tuanzi looked at him.


    A trace of sadness flashed across her big grape eyes.


    Then she said very seriously: "Ma Shiwen bullied me yeah, you and Ma Shiwen are in the same group, Xinbao doesn''t like you anymore, Xinbao doesn''t want to accept apprentices anymore."


    Xue Xuanji was so remorseful that his eyes were red: "Your Highness, it was my fault. I was deceived by him for a while. I am not with him. I beg Your Highness to forgive me this time, okay?"


    "Not good." Tuanzi shook his head: "It''s okay to bully Xinbao, but it''s not okay to bully Yeye, Xinbao can''t forgive you."


    Xue Xuanji was speechless for a while.


    He was just a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy, and he couldn''t help crying under the ups and downs of emotions.


    Xinbao felt sad when he cried, sniffled her little nose, turned around and threw herself into Yuan Shenjue''s arms: "Xinbao wants to go back."


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t say much, just hugged her and left.


    After ?? came out, he coaxed her softly: "Actually, he and Ma Shiwen are not in the same group. Xinbao can accept it if he wants."


    "No." Although Xinbao was sad, he was still very firm: "This is a matter of principle! Anyway... Ma Shiwen is the most hated villain anyway, and Xinbao hates him!"


    Yuan Shen Jue looked at the little girl, and suddenly couldn''t help smiling, stretched out his hand to hold her little head, and kissed the tip of her nose affectionately.


    Ma Shiwen bullied him, and also Yeye who bullied Xinbao, this behavior is too shocking, Xinbao probably will never forgive him in this life.


    I didn¡¯t see Liang Ruoxu, and even unintentionally acted with kindness, which made Tuanzi hold grudges for so long, even if he later apologized, he would still be a black man in his dream.


    Xue Xuanji was purely unlucky, and was hated by the group.


    Yuan Shen Jue coaxed her softly: "Since you don''t want to accept it, then you won''t accept it. When we have flowers, one flower is worth ten."


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded, "Xiao Huashi is the cutest, one is worth ten."


    Hao Huashi overheard: "..."


    Suddenly felt that it was not a big deal to get blown on his face or something, Master still loves him very much!


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little surprised when he got the report afterwards.


    Of course he could see that Xinbao attached great importance to this little apprentice. He thought she would accept her when she said she would not accept it, but in fact she would accept it... Unexpectedly, she actually did not accept it.


    He just brought up what happened back then, and when he talked about it, he actually didn''t care about it long ago, otherwise he wouldn''t have let Ma Shiwen hang around in the court for so many years... But this is undoubtedly a big deal for Xinbao. Big things, big things, unforgivable.


    That''s why she doesn''t even accept apprentices who have a little relationship with Ma Shiwen.


    Little baby, this hot and pure love and dislike is really moving.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： Hao Huashi with bright temperament

    Chapter 572 Hao Huashi with a Distinctive Temperament


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to check this Xue Xuanji.


    If you don''t check, you don''t know. After checking, Emperor Ming Pei was really surprised.


    Xue Xuanji is only seventeen this year, and he is still a Juren, which is really outstanding.


    But after he was admitted to Juren the year before last, he was spotted by the chief examiner and wanted to recruit a husband as his son-in-law, but Xue Xuanji refused. I stopped taking the exam, and then came back to practice medicine.


    The Xue family has three grandchildren, he is the youngest, and he has his own views on medical skills.


    For example, he made Xuejiaer, which was ridiculed by people at first, but then everyone gradually recognized him. Another example is that he is good at painting vegetation, and he can draw precious vegetation, then scrape wax and paste them, so that some villagers can find out what to do. , There are really many people who have made money, so they have a very good reputation.


    Wait, draw grass and trees?


    Xinbao also said before that he wanted to paint vegetation.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to find some paintings by Xue Xuanji. Although they were old due to the wind and sun, it can be seen that the painting style is very realistic, and the veins of the leaves are clearly drawn.


    How to say, this is simply a talent tailored for Xinbao!


    Emperor Ming Pei decided to promote this matter personally, so that his precious granddaughter could get her wish.


    At this moment, Yuan Xiang''s article has also been released. Yuan Xiang is not a pedantic person.


    Besides what happened before, he also talked about what happened in these years, and finally wrote the difference between "loving fame" and "creating fame".


    The understatement but the words are like a knife, which makes people suddenly realize.


    Then Gan Baibi also wrote an article about his "persuading" Xinbao, which also killed Xinbao.


    Speaking of it, Gan Baibi is really pure in heart.


    At the beginning, he gave lectures to Xinbao, and he always followed the rules and showed weakness everywhere... But once he recognized her as a person, he gave her heart and soul.


    He himself is tolerant and kind to others, but he rushes forward for her, regardless of the consequences. This temperament is very pleasing.


    In short, Emperor Ming Pei sent Yuan Xiang''s articles and Gan Baibi''s articles to Xue Xuanji.


    Xue Xuanji was really hit hard.


    He misunderstood Xinbao at first, so that he missed the good opportunity about Feng Si''s matter, and he has regretted it.


    How happy I was when I learned that "should be an apprentice", and how disappointed I was when I was rejected.


    Bai Gusheng didn''t have any scheming at all, and he didn''t feel that these words could not be said. He asked him, and he said directly: "What''s so strange, Master is a god! When she saw her junior brother back then, she immediately said that he should be her apprentice, I accepted it later."


    "When the master came back that day, he was not happy. He said that he was hated by the young apprentice, but he was not angry at that time. Later, he was angry when he heard that he had something to do with Ma Shiwen!"


    Xue Xuanji felt more uncomfortable the more he listened.


    I didn''t expect it at first, but I should have got it, but now I lost it, and I feel even more uncomfortable.


    Grandma Yao persuaded him: "Perhaps it''s because of no fate. At such a young age, Your Royal Highness possesses profound medical skills and transforms into a fairy. How could we and other mortals easily approach him."


    Xue Xuanji smiled bitterly: "You also said that she is a fairy, but she clearly said that I am an apprentice!"


    While feeling annoyed, Emperor Ming Pei sent two articles.


    Xue Xuanji is not as passionate about studying as much as medical skills, but he is definitely not mediocre to be admitted to Juren.


    As soon as he saw it, he understood what Emperor Ming Pei meant, and immediately asked for the Four Treasures of the Study, and began to write articles.


    And Xinbao.


    Because the doctor''s father-in-law''s life has been saved, and she is no longer needed, so she goes to practice martial arts as usual in the morning.


    Yuan Shen Jue was not in a hurry to teach her swordsmanship, and still practiced boxing and kicking with her.


    When he came back at noon, Hao Huashi had already taken back the tea bag that had been put into the lotus flower. At first, Xinbao didn''t think it was very delicious, but when he heard that it had been put into the lotus flower, he immediately felt that it was delicious.


    So she said enthusiastically: "Yeah, let''s go boating? Pick lotus pods and eat?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yeah, I won''t go."


    Xinbao persuaded him: "Sharpening a knife is not a woodcutter job! Rest is for better work! Yay, who are you calling to talk to in the afternoon? You can talk while playing! Floating on the water, Xinbao will peel the lotus pods for you, Talking about state affairs is as easy as playing games."


    Emperor Ming Pei was persuaded by her.


    So he adjusted things and called Cheng Fuju, whom the group liked.


    Xinbao went back and found a lotus-embroidered skirt to change into, and asked someone to bring some umbrellas.


    When Cheng Fuju was summoned, he found eunuchs and maids standing around, all with their umbrellas open, and Tuanzi walking back and forth over and over again.


    Cheng Fuju went in after seeing the ceremony, and Emperor Ming Pei complained to his granddaughter in a low voice: "Half an hour ago, I was invited to go swimming in the lake, and now half an hour has passed, and I am still carrying an umbrella."


    Cheng Fuju almost laughed out loud, coughed twice before asking: "Your Highness is my daughter''s home!"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head, then went to sit down, "It''s just right, Fuju, I was thinking about it yesterday..."


    Before he finished his sentence, Xinbao called him outside: "Senior Brother! Senior Brother Cheng! Come out and pick up an umbrella."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He waved silently, and Cheng Fuju couldn''t help laughing.


    Xinbao picked out a handful of ink wash ones for him, then waved his hand: "Let''s go!"


    She went in and took Ming Peidi''s hand, holding a small umbrella, smiling toothlessly, and happily went to swim in the lake with her calves.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Isn''t this the one I picked for you at the beginning?"


    "Yes!" Xinbao shook her umbrella: "Yeye likes it, so Xinbao uses it. Anyway, Xinbao uses the umbrella for Yeye to see. The most important thing is that Yeye likes it! This is called colorful umbrella entertainment. yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was so coaxed that he couldn''t keep his face straight: "Then it has been delayed for so long??"


    "I can''t help it!" Xinbao said, "Brother Xiaoxian is so good-looking, all the umbrellas are not worthy of his beauty, so Xinbao can only let him try each umbrella, which has delayed a lot. It''s not Xinbao''s fault."


    She sighed, "Oh! What a sweet annoyance to have a nice old...friend!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Hao Huashi was holding an umbrella, and said quietly: "I can testify that the Duke of the country has indeed held each umbrella for a long time, and the master has to circle him three times for each umbrella, and he has to be hugged." Look, look at it from a distance, look at it close up...Like Weichen and Master Cheng, they didn''t waste any time. The master directly took it and used it. The master said, "Because you have a bright temperament, you are very picky."


    He turned his head and asked Yuan Shenjue: "Why can''t your temperament be more clear?"


    Yuan Shen Jue laughed so hard that he almost couldn''t hold his umbrella: "I was wrong."


    Emperor Ming Pei could only say again: "..."


    Cheng Fuju could not help but smile when he listened.


    Obviously they are all little kids who don¡¯t understand anything, but adults feel a little sweet for no reason.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： write a hundred poems to ye ye

    Chapter 573 Write a hundred poems to Yeye


    A group of people walked on the road and met many adults.


    It¡¯s okay to meet adults you don¡¯t know. When you meet someone you know...for example, Gan Baibi, Tuanzi asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, do you want to discuss with Lord Gan?? Or let¡¯s discuss it together! It will save a lot of time."


    What else is there to discuss? It''s just to coax the children to come.


    So Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Yes."


    Xinbao waved warmly: "Master Gan! Let''s go swimming in the lake together!"


    She turned around and called Yan Ke: "That umbrella with a lot of peach blossoms on it, bring it here for Mrs. Gan to use."


    At the same time, he added: "It would be great if Mr. Wang was here, that peony flower is especially suitable for Mr. Wang."


    What can Emperor Ming Pei say, a sheep is also herded, and a flock of sheep is also chased.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let''s take it together."


    At the same time, he called someone: "Call Wang Ronggui over here."


    Gan Baibi walked over with a smile, and Cheng Fuju even teased him: "Master Gan really has a distinctive temperament."


    Gan Baibi didn''t know about this stalk, Cheng Fuju told him, Gan Baibi looked at his umbrella with a broken smile, and said: "I am loyal, so what is Master Cheng?"


    Cheng Fuju also looked at his ink painting, and said with a smile: "I don''t know what your highness gave it, it must be a piece of scholarly fragrance."


    Two literati fought their wits, and the group quickly arrived at the lake.


    Yuzhu Lake is not too big, and the boat is not too big, but it is enough for a dozen or twenty people.


    Everyone boarded the boat, Emperor Ming Pei sat in the cabin, the palace servants served tea, Xinbao looked down at the railing.


    She originally thought that it was the kind of lotus pods that could be picked by pulling her hand to the side while swimming in the lake, but she didn''t expect that it was quite far from the surface of the water.


    Xinbao said: "Then how do you pick the lotus pods?"


    Hao Huashi put away the umbrella and said, "Master, which lotus pod do you want to eat?"


    Xinbao looked back and forth, and said, "That!"


    Hao Huashi flew out with her toes on the boat, walking on the lotus leaves, her whole body was like a paper kite, her figure fluctuated, she leaned over to pick one, then another, several in succession, Only then jumped back.


    Yan Shichang couldn''t help but marvel: "Hua Shi''s lightness kung fu is too amazing!"


    Yuan Shen Jue also said, "It''s really exquisite."


    Tuanzi stretched out his small hand to catch the lotus pod, and nodded in agreement: "Exquisite."


    She took two lotus pods, and Yuan Chenjue wanted to come over and get them for her, but she refused to let her: "Don''t move or eat, just sit there with an umbrella, fairies don''t eat fireworks .¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Holding Xinbao in one hand, he entered the cabin, and gave the umbrella to Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, help me hold it."


    Emperor Ming Pei wanted to put it away, Xinbao said: "Don''t take it away, Xinbao''s clothes and umbrella are the same set. Yeye helps Xinbao hold the umbrella, and Xinbao helps Yeye peel the lotus pods to eat."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He can only hold an umbrella for his granddaughter.


    The emperor has never done this kind of work in his life, so Fang Wuyou hasten to pick it up, the emperor won''t give it to him.


    Xinbao struggled with her two small hands, changing positions several times, the little nails she picked were about to split, but she couldn''t break them apart.


    Emperor Ming Pei teased her: "Can I still eat this lotus pod today?"


    Xinbao silently raised his head to look for foreign aid.


    Gan Baibi stretched out his hand: "Your Highness, I will break it for you."


    "No need," Xinbao shook his little hand, and said considerately: "You take it away, if you can''t break it, it will be very embarrassing? So it''s better not to try."


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    Poof!


    Cheng Fuju was almost dying of laughter from this group of people all the way, his handsome face flushed from holding back his laughter.


    Xinbao went out to find the third elder brother, Yan Shichang told her: "Don''t eat lotus pods one by one, it''s up to you."


    He directly peeled off the top layer of skin, revealing all the lotus seeds, Xinbao: "Wow!"


    Then Yan Shichang also came in and sat down, peeling for his sister.


    Xinbao waited beside him with open arms. After peeling off, he gave it to Emperor Ming Pei, and the next one was for himself. Before Emperor Ming Pei could stop him, Xin Bao put it in his mouth. The next moment, The bitter face is wrinkled.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing and said: "Isn''t it a miracle doctor? Lianzi doesn''t even know the pain?"


    Xinbao wrinkled her small face, but still didn''t vomit, and ate it slowly. Yan Shichang quickly peeled it for her, and took out the lotus core for her.


    Hao Huashi went to pick a few more, picked them up, and several adults also took one to occupy their hands, slowly peeling.


    Xinbao asked while eating: "Yeah, don''t you want to discuss something?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yeah, don''t you still want to accompany Xinbao?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is satisfied as long as he sees Yeye, and Xinbao is not jealous when Yeye talks to them. If you are worried about us hearing, you can say half a sentence like that."


    "No," Emperor Ming Pei said with a smile, "Yeye must accompany Xinbao wholeheartedly."


    Tuanzi was touched at the time, opened his arms and hugged Yeye, and sighed face to face: "It''s a pity that Xinbao has no education, otherwise, with such a beautiful scenery, Yeye said that Xinbao must have written a hundred poems Here it goes."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud: "Okay, although there are no poems, but Yeye understands it."


    Waiting for Xinbao to eat a few lotus pods and go out to play, Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Your Highness is really smart and witty."


    Cheng Fuju also said: "The emperor is accompanied by the little princess, no wonder the pines and cypresses are evergreen."


    Emperor Ming Pei also smiled: "Xinbao is indeed loved by others. No matter how busy and tired I am, when I see her come in, I feel that my troubles will disappear."


    Several people complimented her.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and listened for a while, then suddenly said: "What do you think, how about I appoint an official for her?"


    Several people were taken aback.


    Wang Ronggui said: "Your Majesty, I understand that the Emperor loves His Royal Highness, so I want to give all the best to His Highness, but Your Majesty, Your Highness wants to do something, and the current status is enough, and the appointment of an official cannot be more justified. On the contrary, it attracted attacks, but why bother?"


    "That''s right," Cheng Fuju also said, "Your Highness is young now. I''m sorry to say that an official position in His Highness''s heart is probably no cuter than a lotus pod, but His Highness is very sensible. Even though she is ignorant of this, His Majesty If you want her to do it, she will work hard to make the emperor happy, isn''t it very hard?? His Highness is only five years old now, wouldn''t it be better to let His Highness play freely and study medicine?"


    Gan Baibi said: "Your Highness is pure in heart, in fact, the only thing I really love in my heart is the way of medicine, such as the hanging pot, when standing in front of people, my little Highness may also find it interesting, but I don''t yearn for it, only the way of medicine is what my little Highness yearns for. The emperor loves his little highness, and he overcomes all difficulties to give her an excellent gift, but this excellent thing is not what his highness wants. For this reason, the emperor is in trouble, and his highness the crown prince and several highnesses have to bear a lot of gossip. His highness must not want to see it. Arrived."


    "That''s true," Wang Ronggui said: "Even if the emperor really has this intention, why not wait for His Highness to be older and ask His Highness what he thinks."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： Apprentice is a good apprentice

    Chapter 574 The apprentice is a good apprentice


    Emperor Ming Pei listened for a while, then nodded slowly: "What you said makes sense."


    Cheng Fuju suddenly said: "In fact, the emperor just wants everyone to understand that His Highness is the most important thing in the Emperor''s heart. In my opinion, it is better to give His Highness a piece of clothing than a seat."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, but did not answer.


    But he didn''t answer, which means he listened.


    Cheng Fuju means to give in.


    It''s not ordinary clothes, it''s like wearing the crown prince''s uniform, this, Xinbao can feel it himself, and it''s more intuitive for others to see, and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince won''t mind.


    After Cheng Fuju finished speaking, he suddenly felt a little emotional.


    He said in his heart that the emperor is the next generation to kiss, there is really no one else!


    He thought to himself, scanning the expressions of the two people beside him.


    But found that both Gan Baibi and Wang Ronggui were pondering slightly and thinking seriously, obviously they didn''t think it was strange at all, the little princess should have the best!


    Cheng Fuju: "..."


    I am often at odds with you because I am still sane.


    The grown-ups were talking about grown-up topics, and outside, Xinbao and the others were having a great time.


    The lotus here is a famous species, and the flowers are very big. These people are not very elegant, and they are doing tricky things like destroying flowers. Xinbao picked a petal and put it on his face and sniffed it. , and gave Yuan Shenjue one at the same time: "It smells so good, don''t you smell it?"


    She called Fang Wuyou: "Boss Fang, pour some of Yeye''s tea for Xinbao."


    Holding the petals in her small hands, Fang Wuyou said: "Your Highness, be careful, don''t burn yourself."


    While reaching out to protect her hand, he poured a little for her.


    Xinbao held it in both hands, carefully blew it, then held it up high, and took a sip, "Mmm, it smells so good! Xinbao is really an elegant person."


    She raised it again: "Pour a little more."


    Fang Wuyou poured some more for her, and Xinbao turned to Emperor Ming Pei: "Cheers!"


    Gan Baibi and the others all smiled and picked up the teacups, Xinbao drank boldly, and the water flowed into his neck.


    Yuan Shenjue came over speechless, took out a handkerchief and tucked it into her collar to set off.


    Xinbao avoided his hand while still holding up the petals: "Mr. Fang, have another glass, a little more."


    Fang Wuyou poured her a little more, and the dumpling was raised to Yuan Shenjue''s lips: "Brother Xiaoxian, drink it."


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned slightly.


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao has already drank it twice, which means it has been washed and clean."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He could only take a sip, Xinbao asked, "Isn''t it delicious! Does it smell like flowers?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said without principle, "There is also the fragrance of tea and the fragrance of flowers."


    Tuanzi laughed toothlessly, and then drink cup after cup, Yuan Chen was afraid that she drank too much and her stomach would feel uncomfortable, so she said to her: "Xinbao, why don''t we call a painter to paint?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao immediately clasped the horn with both hands, and shouted towards the shore: "Call Mr. Zheng over here! Call some more painters over!"


    The people on the shore went.


    Hao Huashi came up with an idea: "Master, look at that small bridge hole over there, isn''t it quite unique? Why don''t we build a boat, Master, you come out from under the bridge with an umbrella, wow, how beautiful it is!"


    Tuanzi was a little moved, but still shook his head: "Xinbao dare not sit by himself."


    "What are you afraid of? How beautiful!"


    Duanzi still shook her head: "Although beauty is important, life is even more important."


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help laughing, and poked Yuan Shenjue back: "Then you go."


    "Yes," Tuanzi looked at him brightly, "Brother Xiaoxian, go."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "When the painter comes, I will take you there, and we will sit together."


    Xinbao said again immediately: "Okay."


    Hao Huashi remembered and said: "Master, you didn''t say you want to learn to draw. Now the Duke has learned it. How about you?"


    The dumpling choked.


    Then she said vaguely: "Xinbao drew it, for Yeye."


    Even Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help asking: "What did you draw?"


    Tuanzi said, "I drew a super majestic Yeye."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What kind of thing? I''ve never seen it before."


    Tuanzi said without guilt: "Because the painting is so good, Ye Yechao likes it, and it''s been treasured, so you can''t see it." She turned her head and said, "Isn''t it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Yes."


    Tuanzi turned her head proudly.


    Hao Huashi said: "Then draw another one!"


    "No way," Tuanzi shook his hand, "Xinbao has sealed his pen, so if there are too many paintings, it will no longer be precious."


    Hao Huashi said with a surprised face: "Then, it''s a bit early to seal it!"


    Poof! Behind Gan Baibi and the others couldn''t stop laughing, even Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud: "Hua Shi is really cramped."


    Tuanzi was ridiculed, and complained to Yuan Shenjue depressedly: "The apprentice is a good apprentice, but it''s a pity that he has a long mouth."


    Hao Huashi smiled and apologized repeatedly.


    After a while, the painter came, and so did the boat, and then Yuan Shenjue jumped over with the dumpling in his arms.


    Tuanzi shouted towards the other side: "Draw it first! And other adults! Leave Xinbao the bow of the boat! Xinbao will go back in a while!"


    Those painters cupped their hands repeatedly, expressing that they heard it, Xinbao said again: "Master Zheng, come and draw Xinbao and Brother Xiaoxian!"


    Zheng Li responded.


    The two sat down on the other side of the boat, Xinbao straightened his back and posed in a very ladylike pose.


    But after holding on for a while, her eyes were taken away by the lotus next to her, and she reached out to touch the water next to her. Feeling cool, she squatted down and played in the water.


    Yuan Shenjue could only accept that posture and bent down to look at her.


    Xinbao is good at making oars with his hands. After rowing and rowing, after many strokes, he finally got to the side of a lotus flower, then grabbed it with both hands, and pulled it down.


    The stems of the lotus are quite tough, very thick, and not easy to break. Xinbao''s whole body is exerting great strength, pulling and pulling, the boat is tilted to that side.


    Yuan Shenjue could only put one arm around her waist, and touch the sword at her waist with his backhand.


    As a result, he hugged his waist and touched the small itchy flesh of the dumpling. The dumpling laughed, and then laughed and let go, only grabbing two hands of water.


    Yuan Shen Jue slashed with his sword, then put the sword back into its sheath, then took the flower in his hand and handed it to Tuanzi.


    The two started playing there.


    A group of people played for almost two hours, and the artist hadn''t finished painting when they left.


    So I let them draw there, and Ming Peidi and the others came back.


    Xinbao didn''t pay attention when she was playing, and only after she finished playing did she realize that her hands and wrists were all red from the sun. There was no aloe vera at the moment, so Huashuang soaked a handkerchief in water and applied it to her.


    Tuanzi raised his face and asked, "Is Xinbao tanned?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue squeezed her small fleshy arm, then touched her face: "It''s a little red."


    Tuanzi thought for a while: "Xinbao needs to build a shed in the place where he practices martial arts, otherwise after the summer is over and Xinbao returns home, Daddy won''t be able to recognize him! Do you want it?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "I don''t want it."


    Yanke smiled and went.


    At night, several painters sent over the paintings, but Zheng Li said that the painting was not finished and did not send it.


    Although Xinbao forgot to go back to the boat at the end of the game, when they came, Xinbao was on the boat, so he also drew Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue on the bow of the boat, and the painting was quite beautiful.


    It was not until the next morning that Zheng Li''s painting was delivered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： The pot was thrown by the emperor

    Chapter 575 The pot was thrown by the emperor


    Zheng Li is now well aware of Tuanzi''s intentions, and draws a scroll in an ingenious way.


    First of all, the two of them sat upright after boarding the boat, with Tuanzi''s little hands still on his knees, as obedient as his posture could be... Only his big eyes were quietly looking into the water.


    In the second picture, Tuanzi bent down to play in the water, and Yuan Shenjue''s sitting posture also changed accordingly. He leaned towards her, with his hands hanging on his knees, ready to catch someone at any time.


    The third picture is the dumpling pulling the lotus with both hands, with a naive look.


    The next picture shows Yuan Shenjue holding her with one arm, and turning his hand to touch the sword at his waist.


    Then Tuanzi fell down laughing, showing his little white teeth, leaning back, looking up at him, Yuan Shenjue also bowed his head and smiled.


    The last picture is two people playing together.


    A series of paintings like this, isn¡¯t it a comic book, it looks so cute, even Emperor Ming Pei praised it.


    Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue rewarded him again, and Emperor Mingpei directly promoted him to an official position, two ranks in a row, and at the same time brought him to Xinbao''s side.


    That is to say, he will be like a living man in the future, as long as he doesn¡¯t let you go, you will stay there all the time, and you can draw whatever you see at any time.


    After saving up like this, there are actually quite a lot of paintings. Xinbao asked someone to put the painting of the Shengping Palace scenery that he had painted before, and these paintings together, and was going to send them back to the palace for Dad and the others to have a look at. .


    After martial arts training and lunch, Xinbao spread out the paper and wrote letters to his family.


    In fact, the letters between the two sides have been communicating very frequently, but Tuanzi is too strenuous to write, so she said, Yuan Shenjue or Hao Huashi wrote.


    Only this time, she wrote it herself.


    Emperor Ming Pei came out to take a look after he was busy. Tuanzi wrote every stroke very carefully. Seeing her quiet and quiet, he knew that she was homesick again.


    Now is the hottest time, and the earliest time to return to the palace is September and October, so Emperor Ming Pei pretended not to notice, and when she finished writing and handed it in, he hugged Xiaotuanzi on his lap.


    Xinbao twisted and twisted on his knee, propping up her small body again and again, with her head pressed against his chin, her little hands grasping here and there, not knowing what posture to use to stick it tighter.


    A child who is unhappy and unable to speak out will become super clingy, wanting to be hugged and attached to her. Emperor Ming Pei held her head with his big hand and waited patiently.


    Then Tuanzi finally sat down tightly against him, his small body slightly tilted, his small forehead pressed against his chin, in an awkward posture, motionless.


    Emperor Ming Pei then picked up the article on the table and said with a smile, "Xin Baoer, let''s see what this is?"


    Xinbao took a look.


    Xinbao reads this kind of correct font quite quickly now, but it''s just a little difficult for readers to understand.


    After stumbling and reading for a while, I realized that this should be written by Xue Xuanji.


    Duanzi suddenly became interested, sat up a little bit upright, held it with both hands and looked at it carefully.


    Xue Xuanji''s article was very long. He didn''t directly criticize Ma Shiwen. He just wrote about Ma Shiwen''s various behaviors when he met Ma Shiwen at that time. As for what he thought, he misunderstood the little princess.


    Afterwards, I will write down all the things about Feng Si, especially the illnesses of the people who were drawn by Xuanhu at the end, etc., and write them in great detail.


    This aspect is what the literati lack, and it is also what Xinbao needs.


    Although Xinbao didn''t understand half of what he read, he understood the meaning and was a little happy, so he snorted.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said, "Did Xinbao understand? Yeah, let me tell you."


    Xinbao nodded, sat down further inside, and hugged Emperor Ming Pei tightly in the same posture as before: "Yeah, talk about it."


    Emperor Ming Pei explained to her word by word.


    While explaining, he also noticed that Zheng Li was spreading out the paper and drawing.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very satisfied.


    The grandparents and grandchildren get along with each other, such a warm scene, can we draw more!


    Draw three or five pictures a day, and they will be assembled into a book soon!


    He finished speaking slowly, and said solemnly: "Actually, this Xue Xuanji, it''s my fault for being deceived by the big villain... Sigh! Back then, Yeye and your Uncle Yuan were also deceived by the big villain! The big villain It¡¯s really too cunning, too good at putting on a show, it¡¯s not surprising to be deceived by him! It¡¯s not that we are not smart.¡±


    Tuanzi unknowingly agreed: "Yeah, you''re right, yeah, you''re super smart!"


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei said: "We are all people who have been deceived by the big villain, so we are in the same group. Why don''t we call him over, and we will discuss how to write this article, how to release it, and give it to everyone. The villain''s most powerful counterattack?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "That''s right, an enemy''s enemy is a friend! We are in one team!"


    So Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to call Xue Xuanji over, and told him to change his clothes.


    Xue Xuan Jisheng is good-looking, with fair skin, clear facial features, pure temperament, big and bright almond eyes that are distinct in black and white, and he seems to be smiling even if he doesn''t smile.


    He met Li respectfully.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Your article is not bad, but it''s not sharp enough. Take it back and ask Cheng Gong to correct it for you. There is another point, you can add one... You have heard a rumor that this person is very fond of counterattack by suicide."


    He paused for a moment, seeing Zheng Li: "Just say that he heard what a certain painter in the palace said."


    Zheng Li who is drawing: "...??"


    People paint honestly, but the pot was thrown over by the emperor? ?


    Xue Xuanji responded repeatedly, and Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to take him there.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at his granddaughter, and said, "Look carefully, this child is quite pleasing to the eye, isn''t it?"


    "Well," Xinbao nodded, "it''s pretty pretty."


    Emperor Ming Pei casually said: "In his articles, he wrote very detailed about medical skills. Although I don''t know medical skills, I think I understand it."


    Tuanzi suddenly remembered: "That''s right."


    She leaned on Yeye, held his big hand to play with, and said, "Xinbao has a lot of things she wants to do. She wants to write a brochure on vegetation, a brochure on difficult and miscellaneous diseases, and also wants to open a pharmaceutical company..."


    She drew a huge circle with both hands: "...the big workshop, operated by the state, produces finished medicines, just like what Xinbao told her brother before, to make some emergency medicines, such as Suxiao Jiuxin Pills, and then make some more daily medicines , such as catching a cold or something..."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Xinbao: "Does Xinbao want to be an official?"


    Tuanzi was taken aback, and turned to look at him: "Yeah, is there another disobedient adult?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Now he felt more and more that what Yuan Shenjue said was right. On the one hand, Xinbao felt that he was wise and mighty, and on the other hand, he also felt that he couldn''t manage Fang Wuyou well, so when he asked her to be an official, she first The reaction is this.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt a little distressed, and kissed her small forehead: "No, yeah, I think Xinbao might like to be an official. Isn''t it very prestigious to be an official?"


    "But Xinbao doesn''t know anything! Xinbao doesn''t want to learn. Xinbao is a little trash, and he will harm the country and the people!"


    Tuanzi looked at him seriously, especially earnestly said: "Yeah, you are the emperor, you can''t be crony!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： If you change it, you will be a good apprentice

    Chapter 576 is a good apprentice


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud: "Yes, yeah, yeah, I''m wrong."


    The more he thought about it, the more funny he became. He patted his granddaughter in his arms, and said, "Xinbao can do whatever Xinbao wants to do. Zhen Minger transferred Gan Baibi to the household department and asked him to follow you. Don''t look at this person Gan Baibi." He looks weak, but in fact he has a delicate mind, is steady in doing things, and has patience, which is just right for you."


    Xinbao said: "But is he willing?"


    Emperor Ming Pei explained with a smile: "He is now the minister of the Ministry of Industry, and his transfer to the Ministry of Households is regarded as a promotion, and he is with Fuju. What''s more, who doesn''t want to follow my little princess now? Being able to be alone is even more beautiful than Fuju When the time comes, just tell him what you want to do, and then let him think about it, and then report to you after thinking about it. Or just tell him what kind of situation you want, and let him execute it. "


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    The grandfather and grandson talked for a long time before Emperor Ming Pei let her go out to play.


    Xinbao was still thinking about his little apprentice, so he came out to find Yuan Shenjue, and then talked about it, telling him what Emperor Mingpei said, and asking him: "Actually, Xue Xuanji is quite pitiful, do you think so? no?"


    Yuan Shenjue knew Emperor Mingpei''s intentions as soon as he heard it, and said solemnly: "That''s true, why don''t we go and see him, if he is well-behaved and easy to use, then Xinbao will accept this apprentice, and let him do more when the time comes Some work to make up for the mistakes he made before."


    Duanzi walked down the steps at that time: "Okay, then you have to take a good look."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Okay."


    Then Xinbao went to find Cheng Fuju together with Yuan Shenjue and his little apprentice.


    Cheng Fuju was ordered to instruct Xue Xuanji to write articles.


    A fox like Cheng Fuju knew what Emperor Mingpei meant when he heard it.


    It is false to say that Ma Shiwen likes to commit suicide, but Ma Shiwen loves fame the most, and dare not confront him face to face. Therefore, when he finds that something is wrong, he will probably "prove his innocence" by pretending to commit suicide.


    Death is not what he is willing to do. He is just a disgusting person in order to win back his reputation.


    But this method is not easy to argue with him, after all, who can say that he is fake?


    So Emperor Ming Pei blocked this road for him in advance.


    Moreover, although Cheng Fuju didn''t know about his apprentices or not, it was obvious that Emperor Mingpei wanted to use this person, so this article must be extremely exciting, with a distinctive personality, and immediately become famous in the literati circle.


    So he instructed him carefully.


    While talking, I heard rustling outside.


    Someone said: "Your Highness..."


    Then Tuanzi''s voice said: "Hush!"


    So Cheng Fuju didn''t look back, just pretending that he didn''t hear it, and felt that several people were standing by the window, watching them talking.


    Cheng Fuju continued as usual: "The emperor means..."


    Hao Huashi brought a cushion over and let Xinbao sit on the window sill, and they listened with great interest.


    Cheng Fuju heard behind him that Tuanzi was asking someone: "How did Brother Cheng know what Yeye meant? When Yeye called someone to come, he didn''t say anything!"


    Yuan Shen Jue also whispered: "Their monarchs and ministers have been getting along for a long time, and they have a tacit understanding."


    As a result, Xue Xuanji heard the two talking, and couldn''t help raising his eyes quietly.


    Then Tuanzi scolded him like a master: "Don''t be distracted! You have to be obedient! Brother Cheng is very good! He and Huang Yeye, but the relationship between talking half a sentence and not using formulas!"


    Cheng Fuju: "..."


    Don¡¯t use formulas or anything, does he accept or not?


    After Xinbao said this, he turned around to salute, Xinbao shook his hands: "Xinbao is not here."


    Okay then, Cheng Fuju cupped his hands and came back to continue talking.


    After a while, someone trotted over to bring some snacks from behind. While eating, Xinbao asked, "You guys sit too."


    So when Cheng Fuju turned his head again, on the small window sill, three people were sitting crowded together drinking tea and eating snacks. Hao Huashi even invited him: "Master Cheng, do you want to try it?"


    Cheng Fuju really walked over with a smile.


    There was no place to sit on the window sill, so he leaned against the wall and ate a piece of snack.


    Xinbao chatted with him: "Brother Cheng, Xinbao tells you a secret."


    "Okay," Mr. Cheng is not an embarrassment, he immediately approached with interest: "Then tell me quietly."


    Xinbao lay next to his ear and said, "Yeah, he said that Mr. Gan will be transferred to your department, and then he will be used by Xinbao."


    "Oh!" Cheng Fuju laughed and said, "What does Your Highness want him to do?"


    Xinbao said: "It will be a big, big pharmaceutical workshop, state-run."


    Cheng Fuju nodded: "Your Highness is amazing!"


    Xue Xuanji listened to his ears, and was a little distracted. He took a long breath, calmed down, and began to write.


    His article was written very carefully, but now it is revised very smoothly, and it was finished very quickly.


    Hao Huashi flew over and brought it over for everyone to watch together.


    Cheng Fuju''s guidance is useless.


    He was not in a hurry, and ate the dumplings leisurely.


    Tuanzi also communicated with him: "This kind, the core is soft, but it''s delicious, you try it... This kind of super crispy one is the kind of soft, rustling crisp! It''s delicious, you try it !"


    Cheng Fuju also warmly recommended her: "Your Highness, have you eaten this? This one has a slightly salty taste and is not greasy. I like it very much."


    Duanzi ate this Amway: "I''ll try it."


    She took a bite, her eyes lit up, and looking at him, Cheng Fuju nodded to express her understanding: "It''s delicious, isn''t it?"


    Tuanzi nodded sharply.


    What could bring a relationship closer than eating together? Anyway, the relationship between the two is visible to the naked eye.


    At this moment, Yuan Shenjue also finished reading the article, saying: "It is really excellent." He handed it to Cheng Fuju.


    Cheng Fuju went over to wash his hands, took it over and looked at it.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "It''s not bad to accept a junior who can write articles, so the master can write a book and pass it on."


    Xue Xuanji took a quick look at Xinbao, seeing that she didn''t object, he couldn''t help being overjoyed, lifted his robe again, and bowed solemnly: "Disciple Xue Xuanji, pay homage to Master."


    Tuanzi nodded, and was about to speak, when he suddenly found that he still had dim sum on his mouth, which was very disrespectful to Master.


    It was too late to take out the handkerchief, so she grabbed Yuan Chenjue''s hand, quickly wiped her mouth back and forth on his sleeve, and wiped her hands by the way.


    Yuan¡¤Cleanliness¡¤Shen Jue: "...??"


    Quickly took care of his glorious image, and nodded in a decent manner: "Well! Although you have been deceived by a liar, you will be a good apprentice if you change your mind. As a teacher, I will not despise you."


    "Thank you, Master!" Xue Xuanji was overjoyed: "I must remember this lesson, and I will never be deceived by such a hypocrite again!"


    Duanzi stretched out her little hand.


    Xue Xuanji quickly understood, leaned over, and lowered his head.


    Tuanzi stretched out his hand, saw that it was quite clean, and patted his head: "Good boy."


    Cheng Fuju smiled and said: "Congratulations, Your Highness has accepted another good student."


    Tuanzi said happily: "Happy too."


    So she took the freshly baked apprentice back to talk.


    After Cheng Fuju sent them out, he abducted them to find Gan Baibi. It was rare for the little princess to give her a letter in person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： give up my heart to ye ye

    Chapter 577 Give the treasure to Yeye


    Sure enough, the official document was issued the next day.


    The official document is a transfer, there is no cause and effect, but everything that needs to be known will be known soon. When I heard that the emperor specially transferred Gan Baibi to assist the little princess in doing things, I was very envious.


    The little princess is very popular now, she is the emperor''s favorite person, who doesn''t want to get close to her? Why did such a good thing happen to him?


    Immediately a compliment.


    Gan Baibi was also very happy, handed over the official duties, and came to see Xinbao.


    Come over and take a look, Xinbao is quite busy here.


    Bai Gusheng was telling Xue Xuanji about the cases he had picked up in Xuanhu these few times, and Xue Xuanji finally understood what Chen Sande said before about bringing the dead back to life.


    He memorized quickly, first jotted it down, and then slowly polished it up.


    Xinbao was wearing a small bag and was eating peaches. Seeing him, he asked him, "Do you want to eat peaches? They are so sweet."


    Gan Baibi thanked him with a smile, and Hua Shuang brought him a plate.


    Gan Baibi originally wanted to eat a piece politely and forget it, but he didn''t expect that the peach flesh was crunchy, fragrant and sweet, and Gan Baibi ate the whole plate without knowing it.


    Xinbao also ate most of the peaches, washed his hands and face, and then said to him: "Xinbao wants to build a big medicine shop, make medicinal pills, sell it to the outside, run the country, and give the country the money he makes. Doctor, you can use this for the disease that uses decoction, you don¡¯t need to use many kinds, the main one is enough.¡±


    Gan Baibi got Cheng Fuju''s letter from Cheng Fuju before, and after thinking about it all night, he said, "What kind of medicine is it mainly for?"


    Xinbao said: "Many medicines are fine!"


    Yuan Shenjue added from the side: "Actually, Xinbao wrote a copy to Brother Yan before, and I fell silent. You can read it first."


    He handed over a piece of paper and said, "At the beginning they discussed, mainly to do several types, such as emergency, quick-acting rescue pills, anesthetic pills, pain-relieving pills, hanging life pills, etc.; the other is to do some symptom comparisons. Obviously, diseases that are not easy to be misdiagnosed, daily treatment, or daily conditioning. There are also trauma medicines such as traumatic hemostasis."


    "That''s right," Xinbao added beside him: "Any medicine can do it."


    While looking at the paper, Gan Baibi muttered: "Your Highness, I heard that there are many poor peasants who don''t look at them when they are sick, and are not willing to buy medicine. I don''t hesitate to ask the doctor''s money..."


    Xinbao shook his little hands: "Master Gan, there is one thing you need to understand. For many diseases, soups and medicines are no better than pills. What Xinbao means is that a pill made from a good prescription is no better than a pill." The decoctions made by doctors are not effective, and there are many Chinese doctors, not to mention bad doctors."


    "So, Xinbao built this workshop not only to make money, but also to change everyone''s concept, that is, when it is clear what the disease is, it is actually more labor-saving to take pills... Even if it is,"


    Xinbao didn''t want to use Yeye and his family as an example, so he held back for a long time before saying, "Even a high-ranking official like Ma Shiwen can take pills when he''s sick. It¡¯s the same. So in the future, when everyone gets used to it, even if a doctor goes out to see a doctor and encounters some illnesses, he doesn¡¯t need to prescribe a prescription, but after he feels the pulse, he can directly give him two bottles of pills.¡±


    Gan Baibi nodded: "I understand what His Highness means."


    Xinbao said: "I just want a super-authoritative feeling, and everyone will trust it when they hear it. For example, you can say that ten thousand imperial doctors have worked hard to develop it for a thousand years..."


    Gan Baibi couldn''t help smiling.


    Xinbao said: "Anyway, that''s what it means, people will believe it once they hear it! Do you understand?"


    "I understand." Gan Baibi said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, this minister will, even if he only writes an imperial character, the people will be very convinced."


    The two chatted slowly.


    Xue Xuanji finally memorized all these few times, stopped for a while to rest, and asked: "Master, why do you suddenly want to be this medicine shop?"


    Xinbao sighed, "Because I think that many doctors are not very good, and it is easy to misdiagnose. I originally thought that it would be great if all doctors in the world could take the exam. Only after the exam can they practice medicine... But it is too difficult. That¡¯s it, so I thought, or we should start with the medicine first, and let everyone get used to using the exquisite patent medicine, which may have a better effect than the prescription they prescribed.¡±


    Xue Xuanji said: "Then master, wait for my grandfather to heal, and talk to my grandfather. Since he was young, my grandfather has been nagging, saying that it is more difficult to treat a doctor than a disease, and quack doctors kill people without seeing blood... or something. "


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    Hao Huashi said enthusiastically: "Actually, our pharmacy is expensive and not expensive, so we just make a few magical medicines that are as effective as gods, and then it''s best to use which medicine for the disease and make it into a jingle. They can all be cured.¡±


    Xinbao couldn''t help nodding: "Yes, it''s so smart to spend time."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Although I''m not a doctor, I really think this is good. It''s just a few kinds of diseases, not all diseases. Even a doctor will not feel that he has been robbed of his business. But will there be a medical center?" Buy it to identify the prescription? Then change the name and sell it secretly?"


    Xinbao said: "This is what I think. If there is really a powerful drug dealer, we can send someone to have a look. If they can guarantee the quality, we can give him the prescription. We are Yuyaofang, what kind of shop are they?" It is what kind of workshop, each has its own name, and then patients can buy whichever one they want."


    Gan Baibi said: "The reviewers must be selected carefully."


    Hao Huashi said: "Will anyone buy theirs?"


    "Someone will buy it if it''s cheaper," Xue Xuanji said, "It must be cheaper."


    Emperor Ming Pei originally just finished his work, so he came to listen to it. Unexpectedly, after listening for a while, he thought it was quite interesting, so he came in.


    As a result, Xinbao was sitting there with a super posture, but when he saw him coming, he immediately turned into a little Jiaojiao, and threw himself into his arms: "Yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "What''s the matter, I listened outside the window, Xin Baoer is still wise and powerful, what''s going on now?"


    Xinbao''s little head was arched in his arms: "Because... there can only be one wise and powerful person in a room, so when Yeye comes, Xinbao will give it to Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Thank you, Xinbao."


    He smiled and patted Tuanzi on the back, changed her position, and said to Gan Baibi, "Think about the whole thing first, and then talk about the medicine."


    Gan Baibi got up to answer, and Emperor Ming Pei said again: "This matter is not small, I heard Xinbao''s thoughts are quite profound, you see where there are suitable people, pick a few more and use them, and use them if they are suitable. Transfer over... pick some young people who are pleasing to the eye."


    Gan Baibi still agreed.


    The next day was the day when the teapot was drawn, and then everyone discovered that Xue Xuanji had transformed into the little princess'' apprentice.


    Even if the identity is not considered, this is definitely a good thing for the Xue family, otherwise, they will indeed become the "secondary" after the next best thing.


    It was too hot, and when I came back from a busy afternoon, Xinbao was so tired, I went to bed after dinner, and when I was about to fall asleep in the next second... suddenly I got a jolt.


    The Sansheng Stone, which had not moved for a long time, lit up again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： The Yan family is stable

    Chapter 578 The Yan family is firmly established


    Xinbao shook her little head vigorously, and said with one hand, "Hua Shuang Huashuang, hurry up, look for Yeye, Xinbao wants to find Yeye."


    Hua Shuang was well-trained, so she didn''t ask too many questions, just wrapped her in a thin quilt, and carried her to find Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei was busy, when he saw the dumpling was brought over, he was startled: "Xinbao, what''s wrong?"


    Xinbao directly pushed away the quilt, jumped into his arms barefoot, and whispered: "Yeah, Sanshengshi!"


    Sanshengshi gave another sentence, but it was very strange. It seemed that a lot was omitted in the middle, and it felt like two half sentences:


    ¡ºYan Qingshan pointed out that Zhou Liangcai rushed to Bingzhou overnight...indirectly causing thousands of deaths. ¡»


    Emperor Ming Pei''s expression suddenly changed.


    Xinbao murmured: "But there is only one sentence, no picture or scene."


    Emperor Ming Pei said softly: "Enough."


    He hugged his granddaughter tightly, almost lost his voice, and repeated in a low voice after a long while: "It''s enough for Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei is in the Shengping Palace, but the political affairs are urgently reported here by eight hundred miles every day in the capital, and urgent matters are passed through the shadow guard.


    So even for ordinary political affairs, he only knew about it two or three days later. For example, when he talked about Bingzhou, he knew it was because of the autumn flood.


    Zhou Liangcai, of course he knew.


    In his impression, Zhou Liangcai is about forty years old, shrewd and capable, has a good eye and is very good at talking. Even if he is not honest, he can be regarded as a capable minister. It is reasonable to let him handle the autumn flood. It should be recommended by the cabinet. .


    But obviously, it was because of his negligence of duty, or other reasons, that the autumn flood broke out and thousands of people died at once.


    But, these days, that''s not the point.


    The focus is on the Sansheng Stone of Xinbao, giving the meaning of this sentence!


    At the beginning, Yan Shifan once said that Xinbao can warn him of danger, and to a certain extent, it can also warn of border danger.


    But now it seems that it is more than that!


    You must know that this sentence not only foretells the incident to the source, but also tells him that there will be a huge autumn flood in Bingzhou!


    Knowing such important information in advance, there are too many things that can be done!


    If Xinbao can predict even this, wouldn''t the emperor be wise forever and never have any worries?


    Even if you can only predict major events, it is enough!


    Emperor Ming Pei has never felt so deeply at this moment that the existence of Xinbao is to protect the entire Yan family, to make every Yan family safe and happy, to live happily ever after, to do whatever they want, to let the Yan family sit firmly in the country, and to let Yan The family is prosperous forever.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say much, and asked someone to send Xinbao back.


    Then quickly sent a message to Yan Qingshan.


    He left Yan Qingshan to supervise the country, and he didn''t interfere much in the usual political affairs, just to let him and Yan Shirong grow up quickly.


    This matter works well, and it will greatly improve the reputation of the prince.


    Yan Qingshan received the letter, summoned Wang Wuyou overnight, and sent him over.


    And while he was leaving, Yan Qingshan sent another person to dispatch support along the way, whether it was people or supplies, they all followed along the way, that is to say, as soon as Wang Wuyou arrived at the place, he could start working immediately. delay.


    During the ?? party, some people laughed in private, thinking that His Highness the Crown Prince was innocent, and he was so nervous about a trivial matter...


    After all, there were not many outbreaks of autumn floods, just routine precautionary inspections, but when the autumn floods really broke out and came fiercely, these people were stupid, and secretly lamented that the prince was really helpful! If it weren''t for the crown prince''s arrangement, how many people would have died!


    Whether it was a coincidence or not, this did give Yan Qingshan a firm foothold.


    You must know that as a prince, things like "coincidence" are easier to be recognized by subordinates than "ability".


    This shows that God has recognized the prince, His Royal Highness!


    This is something.


    Xinbao was still thinking about this matter the next day, so he came to ask Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei only said: "It''s okay, don''t worry Xinbao, Yeye has taken care of everything."


    Xinbao nodded: "The words disappeared last night, so Xinbao knew it had been dealt with, but Xinbao was still a little worried."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Xinbao is worried, so I wrote a letter to Daddy and asked Daddy to reply to Xinbao."


    So Xinbao really wrote a letter to her father, and Yan Qingshan did write back to her, only saying: "Daddy is fine, everything is safe, and Daddy also misses Xinbao. Daddy has seen all those paintings. Xinbao is in another palace." Stay with Yeye well, draw more pictures, and come back to show daddy."


    Emperor Ming Pei read the correspondence between the father and daughter, how can I say that it is all vernacular.


    Actually, if you want to say this, what Sanshengshi gave is the vernacular, without any sense of culture. It just speaks the vernacular in the tone of a bystander.


    It really is worthy of being a stone of heart treasure, and none of them are talented.


    Thinking about this inwardly, Emperor Ming Pei quickly confessed his guilt.


    After all, no matter what the stone is, the Yan family has indeed benefited a lot, and they should be grateful and respected.


    After solving this matter, Xinbao continued to devote herself to her career.


    At this moment, the medical father-in-law can almost get up, but he can''t make him tired, so he was sent home to rest, and then Xue Renxin was called in, together with a few imperial physicians, and everyone discussed together, and decided to sell it in Yuyaofang. What kind of medicine, all kinds of follow-ups in the future.


    The medicines of Yuyaofang are not made in the way of "alchemy", but in the way of ordinary medicine pills. The subtlety lies in the prescriptions.


    But after a period of operation, it is not impossible to sell the refined medicine pills, but those that cannot be mass-produced will definitely be very expensive to sell.


    After Xinbao finished talking about the prescription, several doctors started to discuss, at first they were restrained, but gradually, everyone let go, especially Bai Gusheng, who was the most quarrelsome person who could fight with ten people.


    Xinbao really doesn¡¯t have the ability to respond to questions from several parties at the same time. She has it in her head, but she doesn¡¯t speak so fast!


    There were a few more interruptions, and it wasn''t just once, they were snatching and snatching, and my mind was confused.


    After half a day, I was so tired that I was in a trance.


    Emperor Ming Pei found out that when he left just now, his granddaughter who was looking like she was going to have a big fight was just like a defeated rooster, her big eyes were dead.


    Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly put the little man into his arms, and patted him gently: "What''s wrong with Xin Baoer?"


    Xinbao''s whole group was unresponsive, and slowly moved his big hands to his head, hugging him on both sides: "Yeah, shake it."


    Emperor Ming Pei was inexplicable: "What are you shaking?"


    "Shake your head for Xinbao," Tuanzi folded his two small hands on top of his big one, holding his head, with tears in his eyes, "Tiliao Tiliu, shut down their voices... people are full of lingering sounds, Xinbao is The lingering sound is lingering in my head, their voices are still arguing in Xinbao''s head at this moment, and the quarrel is endless, Xinbao is about to be quarreled to death."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： Yeye love baby

    Chapter 579 Yeye The Most Loved Treasure


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Here, pitiful and cute, he almost died laughing at her.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, hugged Xinbao''s small head, and kissed him a few times.


    Tuanzi murmured: "Yeah, when Xinbao earns money, I will give Yeye his salary and the adults'' salary! Being an adult is too hard... Yeah, it''s too hard to talk about things every day, add a hundred times The salary is not enough."


    She looked at him with great sympathy, and she almost shed tears of bitterness.


    Emperor Ming Pei suppressed a smile and said: "You let them discuss, why do you have to accompany them there?"


    Xinbao disagrees: "But Xinbao is the biggest one here, how can he not give on-site guidance, Xinbao is not a lazy person."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Is Yeye the biggest?"


    Tuanzi nodded, and Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yeah, unless you are calling the prime minister and the cabinet, there are important issues to discuss, so you will discuss it on the spot. Like Yeye calling Cheng Fuju, everything is arranged, and everything is arranged directly Give it to them, let them gather their own people to discuss and implement it, I only want the result, if I need to participate in the discussion of everything, I am full of civil and military affairs, is it a good show?"


    Duanzi''s pupils trembled on the spot: "This, is that so?"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing out loud: "Yes, that''s it."


    Tuanzi stayed for a while, feeling that the door to a new world had opened: "Then, Xinbao directly ''arranges'' for Mr. Gan?? Xinbao will be the big shopkeeper?"


    "What a big shopkeeper who throws his hands away!" Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "You are in the upper position, and you want to give the people below you a chance. You have done everything. What do you ask them to do? They can''t let you go even if you are there."


    "It''s open, it''s very open!" Tuanzi''s mouth was full of anxiety: "The roof is about to be lifted! If you let go a little more, you can definitely send Xinbao away..."


    "Nonsense!" Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t stop laughing: "No nonsense! Children''s words are not taboo!"


    He smiled for a long time before patiently pointing out: "You hand over all mundane affairs, that is, everything except medicine to Gan Baibi, and you don''t have to interfere too much with what he does. And then assign the medicine to an imperial physician at will. This time, all the doctors who came here are first-class imperial doctors. They have almost no status, but now you point out a person, and he will naturally work hard. If he can¡¯t help him, just change to another one, don¡¯t feel guilty.¡±


    Xinbao thought for a while: "But Bai Gusheng is disobedient, and Xinbao can''t control him."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "As the saying goes, "knowing people and being good at their duties, Xinbao must learn to use a person''s talents to the most suitable place, such as Bai Gusheng, he has excellent medical skills, but he is innocent. He is not suitable for cooperating with others. Then you don''t let him get involved, just let him do something else."


    Xinbao asked: "What about the little apprentice?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Your little apprentice, you let him stay there, the imperial physician is accused of being responsible, but Xue Xuanji is Xinbao''s apprentice, the folk doctor and the imperial physician in the palace, so it is more balanced , the two sides can have a calmer and more effective discussion. If you are worried that Xue Xuanji is uncomfortable, you can talk to him in private, for example, you can tell him to let him host it for you, and that''s it."


    Tuanzi was completely convinced: "Yeah, you are so cunning!"


    Emperor Ming Pei patted her on the back, and Tuanzi quickly changed his words: "You are so wise!"


    She opened her eyes wide, pondered for a while, then leaned into Yeye''s arms: "Yeah."


    "Um?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao thinks this is so difficult. This time Yeye taught Xinbao, Xinbao thinks he can do it, but next time, Xinbao may still not be able to... If Xinbao is always so stupid, will Yeye still love him? ?¡±


    "Love," Emperor Ming Pei coaxed her with a smile: "My Xinbaoer is the smartest, but she is not so smart, but no matter what happens to Xinbaoer, Yeye loves her the most."


    He kissed the dumb hair on the top of her hair: "It happens that Yeye wants to see the farmers harvesting corn, so let Xinbao go with Yeye."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    So Xinbao handed Gan Baibi over on the spot, and said to him seriously and seriously: "Master Gan, Xinbao will go out with Yeye tomorrow... no, I will go to inspect the farming. You are responsible for everything, you are in charge of your own affairs, and you don¡¯t have to worry about our disagreement.¡±


    She felt that she had said almost: "Do you think it''s okay?"


    Gan Baibi saluted with a smile: "I will do my best, Your Highness, please rest assured."


    "Don''t worry," Tuanzi agreed, "Xinbao can rest assured, Mr. Gan has worked hard, and Xinbao will bring you delicious food when he comes back!"


    Emperor Ming Pei listened through the screen and did not interfere.


    Anyway, the little granddaughter is cute in everything, so it is impossible to make people around her awe, but for him, the result is the same.


    After Gan Baibi left, Xinbao pondered for a while, walked to the screen and asked, "Yeah, should Xinbao call the imperial doctor first, or the little apprentice first?"


    Forget it, why make things difficult for my own little milk dumpling, she is only so big.


    Besides, even if she is not good at these things all her life, there are many people who can do these mundane things.


    Emperor Ming Pei came over and hugged her, while instructing Fang Wuyou: "Tell them all to come over for dinner."


    So Emperor Ming Pei called all three of Xinbao''s apprentices over, had dinner together, and said a few words to several people at the table.


    Xinbao watched helplessly while being fed by his wife. Xue Xuanji was sweating nervously at first, but after saying a few words, he gradually calmed down a lot.


    After the meal, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Tomorrow I will take Xinbao out, so take the time to follow."


    Hao Huashi responded, and Emperor Ming Pei acted as if he had just remembered, and said, "Bai Gusheng also follow, you have such a temper, don''t make trouble."


    Bai Gusheng didn''t dare to do anything wrong, so he quickly complied, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Leave Xuanji here, and take care of Xinbao. Remember to tell her if you have anything."


    Xue Xuanji hurriedly agreed, trying not to stand up.


    Emperor Ming Pei also called Xinbao: "You will point out an imperial doctor to preside over this matter tomorrow, don''t fight for a day and nothing will come out."


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and he said obediently: "Oh!"


    So the matter was settled, everyone dispersed, and Tuanzi quietly asked Yuan Shenjue: "Do you know this?"


    Yuan Shenjue knew what she was asking, and said with a smile: "I''m not good at this either, but for the emperor, it should be easier than eating and drinking, without thinking."


    Tuanzi hugged his wife distressedly, "We are all so stupid, but it doesn''t matter, you have Xinbao, you have Xinbao."


    "Well," Yuan Shenjue said, "I have a heart treasure, and I don''t worry about anything."


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei turned his head, he found that the two were huddling together, so Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "Xiao''er!"


    Yuan Shenjue hurriedly stood up, Ming Peidi said: "Xinbao can''t, and neither can you? Xinbao is five years old, how old are you? Can''t you learn? Help Xinbao?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Yes, Your Majesty, I was negligent, I will definitely do it next time."


    In fact, he has replaced everything that can be replaced, but there are some things that he cannot replace, such as many medical skills, only Xinbao can do it himself.


    Emperor Ming Pei also knew, but he just wanted to trouble him: "In this case, go and pick an imperial doctor, so that we can set off directly tomorrow morning."


    Yuan Shen Jue responded, while glancing at Xinbao.


    Tuanzi covered his eyes with his small hands guiltily.


    As long as I haven''t seen it, it''s still a responsible treasure.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： The merits of His Royal Highness

    Chapter 580 The Contributions of His Highness the Prince


    Early the next morning, a group of people came out in low clothes.


    First got into the carriage, drove for a while, then got out of the carriage and walked forward.


    The weather was very hot, Emperor Ming Pei was dressed in a very ordinary way, wearing a straw hat, Xinbao also wore a big hat with a wide brim, Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi had their faces changed a little, plus they were dressed as After wearing the woman''s Huashuang, the five of them pretended to be a family.


    Front, back, left, and right, there are shadow guards and Long Xiangwei that Qiao played in the distance.


    Not far away, I saw a group of people breaking corn.


    Men and women, carrying a large basket on their backs, broke, twisted, and threw it back, with very agile movements.


    Emperor Ming Pei walked slowly, and Xinbao followed closely behind.


    Looking all the way, I saw a family under the tree who might have finished harvesting, sitting and resting. Emperor Ming Pei walked over and said to them: "Old man, ask, where is Hao Huzi''s house?"


    The old man glanced at him, then shook his head: "There is no one with the surname Hao in my village."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then do you know how many villages are nearby, and which one has them?"


    "This surname is really rare," the old man thought for a long time and said, "I really didn''t know that there were people surnamed Hao in these villages."


    He asked the person next to him: "Do you know?"


    The person next to him also shook his head: "I haven''t heard of someone surnamed Hao. Is it good or bad?"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head: "It''s not that good, alas! I''ve gone to several villages, but I can''t find it. My tired legs are sore!"


    Sure enough, the old man said: "Sit down first, rest! It''s hot, what are you doing with this person?"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t mind at all, so he just sat down on the bundle of corn stalks, "Don''t mention it, I''m not... taking the child to find relatives!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    The emperor''s micro-service private workshop, and he has to find a father for him by the way? ?


    Ming Pei Di said a few words in a serious manner, and then changed the subject: "What is the old man''s name?"


    "The surname is Xu!" The old man said: "Our place is Upper Xujiahe and Lower Xujiahe. Almost all the villagers in the two villages have the surname Xu!"


    "Oh!" Emperor Ming Pei said, "Brother Xu has a long life!"


    Old man Xu smiled and said, "Sixty-two!"


    "Yo!" Emperor Ming Pei was very down-to-earth and knew what the common people wanted to hear: "This body is tough! There are groups of children."


    Both sides complimented each other.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei introduced the topic: "Brother Xu, how is the harvest this year?"


    As soon as he talked about the harvest, the old man Xu immediately laughed into an emoji: "This year is really good! This is all thanks to His Royal Highness!"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s expression was subtle for a moment, he suspected that this person was arranged by the magistrate.


    But he still asked with a smile: "What does your farming have to do with His Royal Highness?"


    Old man Xu said: "His Royal Highness, we were also ordinary people before, don''t you know?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I''ve heard of it."


    "When he was a commoner, he wrote a book... I heard that there are many ways to grow grain in it, and we don''t know it, but this year the county magistrate said that we should plant the land according to the method taught by the prince, so we will plant it. Hey. It¡¯s not unusual to hear it, it¡¯s just that I changed the one-by-one before to the big and small ridges, three by three, planted with wrong teeth..."


    Danzi nodded silently beside her.


    That''s right, we need to plant like this, change the equal rows into wide and narrow rows, and cultivate in a font style. In this way, the planting density will be increased in disguise, and hundreds of seedlings can be grown in one mu of land, and the marginal effect can be fully utilized , Light-transmitting and ventilated, the corn grows well, and the aerial roots also increase, and the final yield will definitely increase, generally by about 30%.


    Finally, after the chat, Emperor Ming Pei dispelled his doubts.


    Then the group of people walked forward slowly, passing through two or three villages. Emperor Ming Pei took the "Hao Beard" to lead the way and chatted with many people for a long time.


    In fact, this is because the local officials wanted to please Shangyi, and with Liang Ruoxu''s advanced experience, they urged the people below to plant in a high-yield way. soaring.


    The people regard food as their heaven, and if they can harvest 10% more food, it is enough for the people to remember His Royal Highness the Crown Prince.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t pay much attention to that book at the time, but now it seems that it is really worthy of vigorous promotion.


    But at this time, there is no need to promote it. Once the local practices and production volumes are reported, other local officials would be foolish not to keep up.


    Emperor Ming Pei was in a good mood, and Tuanzi was also in a good mood.


    After practicing martial arts for a while, her health has indeed improved. She walked around with her short legs all morning and didn''t feel tired. Listening to people praising her father, she is full of energy.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao, how do we eat?"


    Xinbao is particularly considerate: "Let''s find a farmhouse that is pleasing to the eye to eat! Xinbao chooses!"


    So she looked left and right, and quickly chose one: "Is this good? It''s poor enough, and clean enough!"


    She looked at Yuan Shenjue with wide eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Xinbao is thinking about what this person wants and what that person wants, are you tired?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, and said sincerely: "I''m not tired! Missing Yeye, missing my wife, these are all instincts that Xinbao puts in his heart, and he doesn''t need to think about it."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    I don¡¯t know what to say!


    Yuan Shen Jue suppressed a smile, and had already gone to the farm to discuss.


    The old couple and their son lived in that house. When they heard that they spent two taels of silver to come over for dinner, they were very happy, and they quickly agreed.


    And they went in.


    This house is indeed very clean, and it looks like they are all simple and honest people. The old lady went to meet under the stove soon, and the father and son were busy going out to buy things.


    Emperor Ming Pei said kindly: "Sister-in-law, we don''t have to pick anything, and we don''t have to work hard."


    The old woman responded repeatedly, and they went in and sat down. Hua Shuang took out the teapot and cups from the basket she was carrying, poured tea for them, and poured water to feed Xinbao, who drank a cup of tea in one go.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao should feed her at any time, don''t call her water cut off."


    Hua Shuang responded, saying, "I fed you twice on the way."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, then stood up, with his hands behind his back, and looked around. The tables, chairs and utensils in this house were very dilapidated, and the wood of the windows seemed to be rotten.


    Ming Pei asked Xinbao: "How did you compare to this when you were in the countryside?"


    Xinbao said: "In the beginning, the family was very poor, there was no bed, and they slept on straw, and there was a plank. At first, Auntie slept with Xinbao in her arms. Later, when the second elder brother fell ill, she gave it to the second elder brother. It¡¯s not flat, it¡¯s always dangling. But it¡¯s fine after I moved. Xinbao¡¯s room is very good. It¡¯s all bought by my wife. There are very delicate patterns on the windows, on the bed, and on the door. beautiful¡­"


    She was chattering.


    While talking, a villager at the door said: "Mrs. Wu, is there a visitor at your house?"


    That Mrs. Wu responded with a smile, and the man said with a smile, "Where are you from?"


    Wu Pozi said: "It''s passing by."


    The man came in and helped her light the fire, looking into the room from time to time.


    This kind of place in the village is like this. The clan lives together, like a big family. When entering other people¡¯s homes, they generally don¡¯t know how to see outsiders. Every family knows when they beat their children, and every family comes to help when the village is full.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it and thought it was quite interesting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： What is this fairy master

    Chapter 581 What kind of fairy master is this


    Two women came in one after another, and they found out that they were not relatives, but just passing by by chance, so they wisely didn''t join in.


    After a while, there was a man who put a few apples in a dustpan, who is still called Zhu Nai now, and said, "Fourth Mother, Brother Pingan asked me to bring them here."


    Mrs. Wu obviously knew him very well, so she just said, "You can wash your hands along with it."


    The man scooped water from the water tank, washed it, brought it into the house, and said very respectfully: "The guest eats the fruit."


    Emperor Ming Pei responded with a smile, and asked him casually: "Young man, how old are you?"


    The man looked a little old, but very shy, said: "Seventeen."


    Emperor Ming Pei was very down-to-earth: "Did you kiss me?"


    The man said embarrassingly: "I said, it''s time for a happy event after harvesting the food."


    Xinbao saw that the apple was small, but it was red and sweet, so he asked, "Yeah, do you want some fruit?"


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand, and continued to chat with the man leisurely, while not forgetting to tell her: "Peel the skin and eat."


    He was worried that this man would not be able to clean himself.


    Xinbao agrees crisply, then picks up one and bites.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t talk about her in front of others, so he had to pretend he didn''t see it.


    He chatted with the man for a while, then came back and sat down, and said with a smile: "A good harvest in one year is such a joy and so important to farmers. If you harvest more grain, you will eat more. After a full meal, you can cut new clothes, build a new house, and marry a wife..."


    Before he finished his sentence, Xinbao turned around and gave him the apple in his hand. Xiaoya gnawed away the skin, revealing the pitted flesh...


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Duanzi looked at him with big eyes, as if I knew I was a little expert at peeling the skin, so feel free to eat it.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t dislike it, so he took it with a smile and took a bite.


    Duanzi enthusiastically asked: "Yeah, do you want another one?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "No need."


    Duanzi turned his head.


    Frightened Yuan Shenjue picked up the apple on the spot and took a bite.


    Tuanzi didn''t realize what he meant at all, and even bent his eyes at him and smiled, then picked up an apple and shared one with Huashuang and Hao Huashi: "Eat it, don''t be so squeamish like Yeye."


    Hao Huashi teased in a low voice: "Master, look at your brother Xiaoxian, he would rather eat something stained with mud than something stained with Master''s saliva. Does he despise Master?"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Yuan Shenjue was not used to chewing on the whole thing at first, as he said, the bite of an apple he just ate was like eating a mouthful of mud, and the appearance of that guy just now appeared in his mind, with his clothes not in good order and his clothes not in good condition. clean hands.


    When Hao Hua saw his expression, he laughed even more.


    Xinbao stared at him with dark eyes, Yuan Chenjue pursed his lips, stepped forward suddenly, hugged the dumpling, and quickly walked out of the room.


    After running to the back of the house, he secretly threw the apple, and kissed Tuanzi''s rosy little face, and then another, and another... It was fragrant and soft, and he finally got rid of the uncomfortable feeling. Forget it.


    Tuanzi looked at him curiously: "Wife?"


    "It''s okay," Yuan Shenjue thought it would be better to let the dumpling eat the skin, and said with a smile: "I heard that apprentices are more obedient if they are beaten, do you know?"


    Hao Huashi who was eavesdropping: "...??"


    Fortunately, the master is a good master, and Tuanzi refused without hesitation: "No, don''t hit my apprentice. Xinbao''s apprentices are all Xinbao''s treasures! Xinbao is not even willing to speak loudly!"


    What kind of fairy master is this.


    Hao Huashi immediately went to Ming Peidi''s side and started chattering.


    The two wandered around for a while and then came back, Xinbao remembered when he saw Hao Hua: "My wife won''t dislike Xinbao."


    Hao Huashi said: "How do you know?"


    Xinbao said: "Because kisses are also kissed with the mouth!"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Ah! Is that so?"


    Are you afraid that you don''t know what the two of you are doing when you run out?


    Yuan Shen Jue coughed lightly, and changed the topic: "Is Xinbao hungry?"


    Xinbao rubbed his belly: "Well, I''m hungry."


    She was already hungry after running all morning, but she was even hungrier after eating a small apple.


    Hua Shuang brought her some snacks to eat, and while eating, the father and son also came back one after another, bought some pork and fish eggs, Mrs. Wu started to make them, and soon there was an aroma wafting from the kitchen.


    Mrs. Wu moved quickly, and the food was on the table quickly.


    Emperor Ming Pei invited them to eat together, but several of them refused again and again, Emperor Ming Pei did not force them, and they ate first.


    There is a kind of dish here called random stew, which is usually eaten during the Chinese New Year. Mrs. Wu ingeniously takes the existing dishes at the moment, such as beans and eggplants, and mixes them after steaming. Hot and sour is quite delicious.


    The fish is also steamed, mixed with purslane, and fried loofah. In short, four dishes are put together. Although it is not rich, it is definitely the best that this family can produce.


    And because of the fresh corn harvested, I cooked a few.


    Xinbao was hungry just now, he ate a few pieces of snacks, and soon he was full, took a small piece of fresh corn to occupy his mouth, and gnawed slowly.


    Fresh corn tastes fresh and sweet, moist and moist, and Xinbao eats it with relish.


    The family of three over there was eating in the kitchen, when an extremely thin boy came in and returned a long sickle.


    Wu Pozi took it and asked him, "How have you been better these two days?"


    The boy smiled and replied, "It''s better."


    As he was about to leave, Xinbao took a look at him and said to him, "You have ascariasis!"


    The young man was taken aback, and so was Mrs. Wu, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ascariasis." Xinbao said, "Do you often have abdominal pain? The pain is at the navel, or here..."


    She said while comparing the measurements: "Often it will happen, but it will get better after a while... And you will grind your teeth at night, eat a lot, you are still thin, and you are prone to diarrhea..."


    The young man was stunned, "How do you know?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Mrs. Wu also said in surprise, "I hit all the hits! How do you know, little girl?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s easy to see, haven''t you seen a doctor? It''s easy to see if you see a doctor."


    "No, it''s not that it''s not very powerful, so I didn''t waste the money." Mrs. Wu said: "How to cure this disease?"


    Xinbao said: "There are many ways to cure it, such as using ebony pills. Do you have any paper? I can write a prescription for you."


    Wu Pozi said embarrassingly: "There are no literate people here, so how can we have paper?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Tuanzi said very well, "Most pharmacies will dispense Wumei Pills. Just remember this name and go buy the medicine."


    Wu Pozi asked: "Is this expensive?"


    "Not expensive," Tuanzi said, "These medicines are very cheap."


    Wu Pozi hesitated for a while, and then said: "Here, can you not eat this?"


    She wiped her face in embarrassment: "Can I be fine if I don''t eat?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： Doctor Doctor Little Princess

    Chapter 582 Miracle Doctor Little Princess


    "No," Tuanzi threatened them seriously, "roundworms usually live in the small intestine more often, but roundworms can drill holes, and may enter the biliary tract and lungs. If it is cured, intestinal obstruction occurs, and may even die.¡±


    "Really?" The boy was terrified, "I am okay, right?"


    "You''re fine now, so you need to take medicine to kill the worms in time," Xinbao said, "You have to understand that the lifespan of adult roundworms is only about one year, so if there are very few roundworms in the body, it is possible that after the death of the roundworms You healed on your own, but you obviously didn¡¯t, you should have been at least three or four years, which means there are a lot of them, so you need to be cured quickly.¡±


    The boy thanked him repeatedly, turned around and left.


    Not long after, an old couple and a few villagers came over and asked the question from the beginning, and Xinbao took the trouble to repeat it from the beginning.


    Ascariasis is fecal-oral transmission, mostly due to unhygienic living habits, such as drinking raw water, not washing hands before and after meals, eating unclean fruits and vegetables, etc.


    Country folks, it¡¯s normal to pick up a ladle and drink a few sips of cold water after work, and it¡¯s not a habit to wash your hands. After all, you need to use firewood to boil water, and you have to pick water.


    So ascariasis is quite common among rural children.


    The reason why modern people have fewer and fewer ascariasis is because most of them drink tap water, which has been sterilized, and with the concept of not drinking raw water, it is not easy to have ascariasis.


    While answering, Xinbao pointed out a few more children, all of whom already had roundworms.


    Suddenly, one person discovered something and said loudly: "You, are you the Zhenguo princess who can heal diseases?? You are the magic doctor princess!"


    The crowd went crazy with a bang, and everyone saluted in a mess: "God!"


    "Meet the little princess!"


    "Miraculous doctor, little princess!"


    Someone was eager to come and hold her hand.


    Xinbao was a little frightened, and took a few steps back one after another.


    Yuan Shen Jue whistled, and in an instant, many people fell down in unison and stood in front of them.


    Emperor Ming Pei knew something was wrong from the moment Xinbao opened his mouth. Fortunately, the shadow guard Long Xiangwei followed behind, so he rushed over quickly.


    Suddenly, there was a large group of people, and those people were taken aback, and immediately backed away.


    Xinbao was a little relieved, and said: "Anyway, remember what I said. Generally speaking, children who grind their teeth when they sleep and suffer from abdominal pain are roundworms. You must see a doctor in time and take medicine in time."


    Everyone responded chaotically, and everyone was excited.


    Then the group left under heavy protection, and Yuan Shen never forgot to put down a few taels of silver as food money.


    After getting into the carriage, Tuanzi was still in shock, and murmured, "Too popular is also an annoyance!"


    Several people laughed.


    Tuanzi asked again: "Yeah, did Xinbao get into trouble?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "No, if you recognize it, you will recognize it. We are leaving anyway."


    Xinbao thought for a while, looked at Yeye with big eyes, and asked seriously: "Then if someone is sick when you go out, can Xinbao tell you?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei also seriously replied: "Yeah, you don''t have to be limited to a place or a time when you go out to investigate people''s conditions, and the illness does not wait for others, so Xinbao can say when someone needs treatment. , can be cured, after all, Xinbao is a genius doctor, so it is against the ethics of medicine to refuse to save him when he dies?"


    Xinbao nodded obediently.


    Yuan Shen Jue said warmly: "Xinbao, for such a non-urgent illness, you can wait for us to leave and send someone over to say that although the emperor is not surprised, it is not safe after all."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei also said, "Xinbao doesn''t need to do everything by himself, Xinbao only needs to do big things, and let the people below do small things."


    Xinbao nodded.


    She thought for a while, and then said: "This is different from the private visit in micro-service that Xinbao imagined."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What do you imagine?"


    Xinbao said: "There will be a lot of corrupt officials. On the surface, they all pretend to be as good as Ma Shiwen, and they all have good appearance skills, but when Yeye passed by, they accidentally took a look..."


    She made a look of turning her head: "Then she frowned, and found that the matter was not simple, so she started to investigate in person. During the process, those corrupt officials were super arrogant, showing off their background and power, and they didn''t know what was going on in front of them. A man is an emperor! When the matter is found out, the emperor puts on the dragon robe, transforms himself, frightens the corrupt officials into tears, and then brings them to justice..."


    She said it vividly.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said again: "I raise all these people for nothing? A corrupt official wants me to do everything by myself? Xinbao, as the king of a country, it is not brave, it is very irresponsible Behavior."


    This is the number of times Emperor Ming Pei has emphasized this issue. Handing things over to the right people is what he does every day, and it is also something that superiors must learn.


    Xinbao thought for a moment blankly, then suddenly said: "There is a wife to protect Xinbao; Master Gan to take care of the medicine shop; Dabai to make alchemy; Xuanji to write calligraphy and painting; if you spend so much time, you can make alchemy well, but Xinbao shouldn''t let him make alchemy, he should follow Yeye and do more important things."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and patted her head: "If Xinbao can think of this, he has just started. But yeah, no need, Xinbao''er is next to Xinbao''er with accompanying protection, and someone needs to be secretly protected. It''s just right by your side. I''ll send Long Xiangwei over later, if you usually go out or do something, ask him to bring Long Xiangwei to protect you."


    Xinbao said: "But does Xinbao need to be protected by so many people?"


    "Need," Emperor Ming Pei said, "There are so many people around me to protect me."


    Xinbao nodded silently, and asked again: "Yeah, where are we going tomorrow?"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t intend to come out consecutively, since she wanted to come out to play, Emperor Ming Pei thought for a while and said: "Then go to the neighborhood."


    Going back to Shengping Palace at night, Xinbao was still a little embarrassed, and asked someone to bring fruits to both Gan Baibi and Xue Xuanji, pretending that she brought them back.


    The next day, Xinbaoren was already in the carriage before he got up. After washing his face, Hao Huashi smiled through the screen and said, "Master, do you want to play like a boy today?"


    Xinbao was still a little interested: "Okay!"


    So Hao Huashi came in, re-styled her hair, and decorated her face a little.


    I didn''t feel that he had changed much, the delicate and delicate vigor of that kind of girl was gone, and wearing rich clothes, as long as he didn''t speak, he looked like a very beautiful young master from a rich family.


    Yesterday, Bai Gusheng hung out with Wei Fengting for a whole day, and did nothing. Today, he doesn¡¯t like to follow, and went to make alchemy by himself, so today he picked another imperial doctor to follow, and brought Shen Shouyan and Yan Shichang with him.


    Xinbao had breakfast in the carriage, and the carriage did not stop at a town until near noon.


    Xinbao got out of the carriage, walked forward with his little hands behind his back, and even glanced behind him.


    Shen Shouyan remained calm, only the third brother smiled at her, pretended to cover his mouth, and gave her a thumbs up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： wifes eyes

    Chapter 583 Wife''s eyes


    Today, Emperor Ming Pei is dressed like a nouveau riche, while Yuan Shenjue is dressed like a young master of nouveau riche, and Xinbao is similar.


    Moreover, the change of appearance on Yuan Shenjue''s face was obviously caused by Hao Huashi''s hands. At first glance, the eyebrows and eyes are somewhat similar to Xinbao, and at first glance, he looks like a brother.


    Hua Shuang was dressed as a maid, while Hao Huashi and another person were dressed as followers.


    Xinbao looked familiar, and only after taking a look did he realize that it was Shen Hebi. When she saw him, he smiled straight at her. The pair of big dimples were so festive.


    And Shen Shouyan, Yan Shichang and the imperial physician walked together, pretending not to know them, and followed behind not far or near.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very patient, walking slowly with his hands behind his back, visiting the shops from time to time, or chatting with small vendors on the side of the road.


    Xinbao has just had breakfast, and she is not hungry yet, imitating Yeye, also with her little hands behind her back, walking with full posture, the little jade pendant around her waist is dangling, and the people next to her can''t help but look at her Straight music.


    Xinbao was always guilty, but when others looked at her, she felt that they had noticed it, so she walked even more sonorously, with her little chin raised high, she was simply a cocky little rooster.


    The others laughed even more.


    Someone called her: "Child, do you want some candy? Uncle invites you to eat."


    Xinbao subconsciously wanted to wave his little hands, but he remembered the character design halfway, so he clasped his hands together and said in a rough voice, "No need! Thank you!"


    Cool! Super cool! Handsome himself looks like wood!


    The first few people couldn''t help looking at her and laughing.


    But this cool posture couldn''t last long at all, Xinbao soon got tired, turned around and opened his hands: "Hug."


    Yuan Shenjue picked him up, and Xinbao whispered in his ear: "Xinbao wants to eat that sugar painting just now."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "Why didn''t you just want to eat?"


    Xinbao said convincingly: "Xinbao is not Xinbao now, he is a very powerful child, the kind who is neither happy nor sad nor greedy, but brother insists on me to eat, I can''t refuse, come out Out of respect for my elder brother, I reluctantly ate a little."


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "But I''m not a good brother now, the kind who doesn''t coax or force my brother to eat."


    Xinbao paused, and looked at him with big dark eyes.


    Yuan Shen Jue also stepped back and looked at her.


    Xinbao said depressedly: "Then can you correct it?"


    Yuan Shen Jue shook his head, "This is not me, there is no way to correct it."


    Xinbao scratched his face with his little paw, and thought for a while: "Then, how about I change it!"


    She stood up and said backwards, "Hua Shuang, I want to eat sugar painting!"


    Hua Shuang smiled and went.


    So Xinbao looked around while eating the sugar painting.


    I don¡¯t know why, there are a lot of food, I don¡¯t even want to look at it, but as long as I¡¯m outside, I think it¡¯s very delicious.


    For example, she would not eat fried tofu in the palace, but now when she sees it being fried, the smell of oil wafts out.


    As a result, Yuan Shenjue said: "Do you still remember that you came out to eat Qiaoguo on July 7th, and you went back to have a stomachache?"


    Tuanzi paused, then quietly looked at Huashuang, who shook her head violently.


    Tuanzi then said confidently: "No! Xinbao didn''t have a stomachache."


    "No?" Yuan Shenjue said: "But your apprentice took a while and said he heard it, and you didn''t let you ask the imperial doctor when you had a stomachache. What did you say ''the stomach hurts because Xinbao was hurt by the little apprentice. Crisp has nothing to do with qiaoguozi.''¡±


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Although he did say this, you didn''t say you wanted to inform me when you said it?


    Tuanzi hesitated for a moment, feeling that he was being unreasonable, so he was moved emotionally: "But we don''t buy it, who are these people selling to? How are they going to live??"


    "Xinbao is right," Yuan Shenjue said, "They are also quite pitiful. Although the cook continued to cut tofu after blowing his nose and didn''t wash his hands... But Xinbao shouldn''t mind, I''ll go buy some for you now .¡±


    "Don''t! Don''t!" Tuanzi shook his head anxiously: "Xinbao...Xinbao doesn''t want to eat tofu anymore."


    "Then let''s eat some wontons!" Yuan Shenjue was easy to speak: "Does it smell delicious?"


    Xinbao was not vigilant, and nodded happily: "Okay then, let''s eat a bowl of small wontons."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Not only does it smell delicious, but my mother-in-law''s hands are also very dexterous."


    Looking at the dumplings, I saw that the woman was making wontons. When she closed her mouth at the end, she always pressed the stuffing with her fingers. Her fingernails still had half-length nails, and there were a lot of stuffing in them...


    Danzi: "...vomit!"


    Come and go, three and four... Because her wife has disgusting eyes, in the end Xinbao ate nothing but a small sugar painting.


    When Emperor Ming Pei turned his head, he found the treasure on Yuan Chenjue, looking listless.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What happened to Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi saw that there was no one around, so he wronged Bala''s complaint: "My wife doesn''t give Xinbao anything to eat, and Xinbao is about to starve to death."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "I was wrong, what Xinbao wants to eat, I will go back and buy it for Xinbao now."


    Xinbao took a meal.


    Then I thought of the uncle blowing his nose, the mother-in-law poking stuffing with her fingers, the noodle stall wiping chopsticks with a rag, the cake that was dropped and then picked up, the candied haws that I licked and then sold...


    Xinbao shook her head silently: "I don''t want anything anymore."


    She fell into Yeye''s arms, not wanting to say a word, and she still wanted to change her wife a little bit.


    Emperor Ming Pei coaxed her with a smile: "Most of the food on the street is not clean, let''s sit in a teahouse for a while and get Xinbao some snacks."


    So a group of people went to the teahouse, deliberately did not go upstairs, and sat in the lobby below.


    After a while, Shen Shouyan and his group also came in and sat down two tables away from them.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to them leisurely.


    Because the emperor is in the Shengping Palace at the moment, and there is something about the heart treasure hanging in the pot, so many people outside are talking about this.


    In general, there are a lot of praises for the emperor, the prince, and especially Xinbao.


    Many people call Xinbao the "Miraculous Doctor Little Princess" and "Fairy Little Princess".


    So sometimes, the common people are very cute.


    Many courtiers are well-informed and think a lot. They always feel that a four- or five-year-old child is impossible to do anything... But the common people, especially the peasants who have little knowledge, they will feel that nobles, especially It''s the royal family, and it''s a matter of course.


    It''s like Xinbao was in the countryside yesterday and told them about ascariasis. Before they knew their identities, no one questioned Xinbao''s words.


    Several people were drinking tea slowly, when someone suddenly said: "Shouyan! Shouyan?"


    As soon as Shen Shouyan turned his head, he saw a person walking in quickly. He laughed and said, "It''s really you?? Why are you here? I heard that you accompanied the emperor to Shengping Palace?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 584： Wu Tanhua

    Chapter 584 Wu Tanhua


    Shen Shouyan saw that it was Guo Dong, and replied, "I''m here to do something."


    "It''s just right!" Guo Dong patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m going to treat you to a drink today, so come over if you say anything!"


    Shen Shouyan said: "I wonder if there is any happy event?"


    Guo Dong laughed and said: "My youngest son went to take the martial arts exam quietly by himself, and he came back from the exam with a martial arts detective. I just came back a few days ago. I thought it was a happy event. I''m going to have a drink to celebrate it today." .¡±


    Shen Shouyan offered congratulations.


    Then he hesitated.


    He and Guo Dong are life-and-death friends. When he had an accident, Guo Dong also went to help. Now that his son has such a big wedding, he happens to be here, so it is a bit unreasonable not to go.


    Shen Shouyan glanced over there, Yuan Shenjue nodded to him, and gestured to Emperor Mingpei again.


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "I will definitely go to such a happy event, you go back first, I will wait for a friend, and I will go there in a while."


    "Together!" Guo Dong said with a smile: "Shouyan''s friend is my friend, shouting together, it''s lively!"


    "Success," Shen Shouyan said, "Then I won''t be polite, let''s go together later."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait!"


    Guo Dong said a few more words before leaving excitedly.


    As soon as he left, the others all looked at Shen Shouyan, and some people were eager to come over to chat, so Shen Shouyan got up and left. After a while, Emperor Ming Pei and his party also came out.


    Emperor Ming Pei is really interested in this matter.


    He said: "I... I really forgot that I have already passed the martial arts exam, and Wu Jinshi has returned home now. I remember Wu Tanhua''s name is Guo Jingrui, and he is his son, right?"


    Shen Shouyan said in a low voice: "It''s his youngest son. He is good at martial arts. It seems that he just passed the weak crown this year."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said: "I have never seen such a celebration of people in the Jianghu. Is it convenient to go and see it?"


    Of course Shen Shouyan didn''t dare to say it was inconvenient, he just said: "Then you went there with your identity concealed?"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed, and Shen Shouyan said: "Then what alias?"


    Emperor Ming Pei thought for a while, and said, "Xin Bao gave Ye Ye a name?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "Long Aotian!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said in disgust: "It''s too straightforward."


    Xinbao racked his brains and thought for a while: "Huang, Huang Shiquan."


    Emperor Ming Pei still shook his head: "It''s still straightforward, I want to get an extremely inconspicuous one."


    It''s easy to talk about being inconspicuous, Xinbao said: "Zhang San!"


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at her: "It''s too perfunctory!"


    Xinbao scratched his head, and looked at him with big eyes sincerely: "Yeah, why don''t you get up by yourself, or when Xinbao is satisfied with Yeye, the sun will set, and we won''t be able to eat. "


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed, thought for a while, and said, "My birth mother''s surname is Yu, so my name will be Yu Ze."


    He pointed to Hao Huashi: "I''ll go with you, in the name of your friends, and separate from them. Chang''er follows Shouyan, Jin''er, you and Huashuang take Xinbao. The others don''t need to go. "


    So they put down the imperial doctor, bought gifts, and changed their clothes. Xinbao changed back to the little girl''s clothes, and Hua Shuang pretended to be the elder sister, and they went to Guo''s house together.


    The Guo family is also a powerful party. This year, many people from the Jianghu went to the martial arts competition.


    Guo Dong greeted the guests in front of the door with a big smile on his face.


    There are not so many rules in the Jianghu people. Hao Huashi and Emperor Mingpei went first, gave the gift list, and entered as soon as they got the name.


    Then Shen Shouyan took Xinbao and the others to go, and directly revealed his identity to Guo Dong, but he could not make it public. He only said that Yan Shichang brought his younger sister out to play.


    Guo Dong heard a lot of rumors about Xin Bao, and was very concerned, so he said, "I asked Jing Rui to take them."


    "No," Shen Shouyan knew him well, and he didn''t speak politely, so he said directly: "Tonight is Jingrui''s event, following Jingrui is too conspicuous! You ask Jing Cheng to take them, just treat them as his friends , inconspicuous."


    Guo Dong agreed, and called his second son over, and gave him a few words of advice.


    Guo Jingcheng was very sophisticated, and he responded repeatedly and led them in.


    The most unbearable thing about people in the rivers and lakes is that they do not distinguish between male and female seats if they are shown by aristocratic families.


    Generally, for example, those who are not warriors, those with families, those who are old, those who are young... But the boundaries are not clear, it doesn''t matter if you want to mix, no matter which group, most of them are male and female of.


    Guo Jingcheng took them to join the young people.


    The three of them imitated Emperor Ming Pei, and followed Mrs. Lin''s surname, changing their names to Lin Shuang, Lin Jue, and Lin Xin.


    No one has heard of these three names, but judging by Guo Jingcheng''s attitude, everyone is quite enthusiastic.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the three of them sat down in the corner, and Guo Jingcheng went over in person to bring them some fruit and snacks.


    A young man with a baby face came over and called out abruptly: "Xinbao!"


    Yuan and Shen Jue were slightly startled, but they didn''t show it on their faces. Xinbao was looking at the dim sum plate that Guo Jingcheng brought over, and didn''t pay attention, so he didn''t agree.


    The young man scratched his face, chuckled, then turned and walked away.


    Shengping Palace is less than half a day away from here. In this place, there is an invincible, beautiful and cute little girl of four or five years old, and it happens that Shen Shouyan is also here. It is not surprising that some people doubt it, but it seems that he should have dispelled his doubts. .


    Instead, there was a young man next to him, who was reading a book by the window, and looked up at them.


    Yuan and Shen Jue also glanced at him.


    This young man looks very handsome, with a bookish look, and he is reading a travel book in his hand. He is out of tune with the people in this hall, but seems inexplicably harmonious.


    The eyes of the two sides collided, and the young man nodded to them with a smile, and continued to look down at the book.


    Right at this moment, a burly man strode in and said, "Jing Cheng! Jing Cheng!"


    Guo Jingcheng didn''t even have time to say anything, he put down the snack plate, and quickly got up to meet him: "Old Hu, why are you here? Come on, let''s go out and talk!"


    As he spoke, he went to put his shoulders on his shoulders.


    The old Hu threw away his hand, and stared at him with a pair of protruding bull eyes: "Your brother has passed the martial arts exam, so he is going to be an official? Your family is going to be prosperous, take brother When what?"


    Guo Jingcheng said anxiously: "Let''s go out and talk about it in detail."


    "No need!" Lao Hu said: "Let''s make it clear here! If you still think that I, Hu Dakuan, is a brother, your younger brother should not be an official! If you don''t want to part with this glory and wealth, then think that I, Hu Dakuan, was blind and made a mistake. People! We are enemies from now on!"


    After the two of them had an argument, the sound in the room also stopped, and everyone looked at each other in blank dismay.


    People in the Jianghu take the martial arts examination to become an official. Apart from envy, there must be bitterness, and there are also those who really look down on them, but if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t come. If you come and make trouble, isn¡¯t it a mess?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 585： sorry for lying to you

    Chapter 585 Sorry for lying to you


    An acquaintance stepped forward to persuade him: "Old Hu, you are all the grievances of the previous generation. It has been more than 20 years now. You have avenged your revenge and killed your enemies. This matter That''s it, now..."


    Before he finished speaking, Hu Dakuan spat at him in the face: "Damn! Your father and mother were killed, you just say it?"


    "Otherwise??" The persuading person was not happy: "There are so many officials in the world, can you kill them? Shen Shouyan is also an official, and he is here today, so you should kill him! The emperor''s own son You are still here, you have the ability to yell at him! What are you yelling at Jing Cheng? Bullying people is a softie?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t be dragged away, Guo Jingcheng also said, "Old Hu, the wrong has its head and the debt has its owner! Your revenge has been avenged, and you should let it go! Besides, there are good officials and bad officials in this world. The pole overturned a boat of people. We are in the rivers and lakes, and we have been reckless all our lives, but Jingrui is young, has this heart and this ability, he can be admitted to Tanhua, and our family is very happy."


    Hu Dakuan stared at him with a pair of bull eyes: "So, are you determined to deny your brother and take this road of wealth?"


    Guo Jingcheng said in a deep voice: "This road is the right one! I don''t think Jingrui did anything wrong, and I want to persuade everyone sitting here to take this road too! But whoever wants to be reckless for the rest of his life? "


    With one hand on his shoulder, he said with all his heart, "Old Hu, it was unlucky for you to be a bad official back then, but instead of hating all the bad officials, you might as well try your best and take the martial arts exam. Be a good official yourself, wouldn''t you..."


    "Get out!" Hu Dakuan slapped his hand away heavily: "Don''t talk nonsense with me! I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person! It''s me who misjudged you! For the sake of past affection, this time I Don''t care about you, see you after today, I will be an enemy!"


    He turned around angrily, kicked the table next to him, and left aggressively.


    Guo Jingcheng kept a sullen face and didn''t chase after him. He just asked someone to take down the broken table.


    The person who spoke before couldn''t help but said again: "Jing Cheng, no wonder the old man said that if you don''t get into trouble, you can''t see your character. This Hu Dakuan, I thought he was reckless before, but he was a straightforward and righteous person , but look at him...holds grudges but not gratitude! Your family has been taking care of him for so many years, and your father has treated him with great kindness. When he turned his face, his eye circles didn''t even turn red! It''s like someone owed him his mother !"


    Guo Jingcheng glanced at Xinbao, unable to speak, smiled wryly and shook his head.


    The young man who read the book had been listening quietly, thoughtful, and then he raised his head and interjected: "Jing Cheng, Brother Lu mentioned Shen Shouyan, but he didn''t answer; when he mentioned the emperor''s son, he didn''t answer either." ;He hates officials so much but dare not do anything to them...For so many years, apart from drinking and making troubles, I have never seen him do anything like robbing the rich and giving to the poor, killing corrupt officials, etc. Could it be that his hatred is directed at you? ? Everyone is old and young, not three or two years old, is it possible to come back, you are good to me, you will hate what I hate, if not, you will break up, this set?"


    This young man seems to have some status. When he speaks, everyone responds repeatedly.


    Someone said: "This is purely out of habit. Others are not used to him, and he doesn''t dare to fart honestly. Jing Cheng regards him as a brother, so he just blows his nostrils to make a fuss."


    "That''s right! Jing Cheng, don''t bother with him, didn''t he say he wants to break up the relationship? When he kicks the iron plate in the rivers and lakes later, let''s see who he turns to for help!"


    "He really went to find Shen Shouyan, and I gave him a high look, but he is clearly a mouse carrying a gun!"


    "It''s been so many years, to put it mildly, no amount of discomfort will fade away, but whenever he opens his mouth, he is his parents. It''s really uncomfortable, I really don''t talk about it every day!"


    Everyone talked in a hurry.


    Standing at the corner, Hu Dakuan, who was only waiting for Guo Jingcheng to come to explain and appease him, heard every sentence in his ears. His eyes were so angry that they were about to split, he clenched his fists fiercely, and he strode away after a long while.


    Here Guo Jingcheng shook his head with a wry smile, sat back again, and said to Yuan Chenjue: "Old Hu...his father and my father met, and then his parents had an accident, so he was the only one left. He was only seven years old at that time, and no one Take care of him, my father took him over, and he was picked up by his father''s senior brother when my parents were fifteen..."


    Yuan Shen Jue just nodded: "Sheng Mi En, Dou Mi Qiu, you don''t have to be too sad."


    Guo Jingcheng didn''t know what else to say.


    After all, after Hu Dakuan learned martial arts, they also helped when he went to find his enemies... But he didn''t mention it, and it was hard for him to explain, and he didn''t know what to explain.


    After flirting with myself for a while, I stood up and talked to the young man who was reading next to me: "I really didn''t expect you to come."


    The young man said: "I happened to pass by here on something, and when I heard about it, I turned a corner."


    He paused: "Your house is really lively today, Jingrui is capable."


    "That''s right," Guo Jingcheng said, "I really didn''t expect it beforehand, he went to the exam secretly, no one said anything, and after he passed the government exam, my father was surprised..."


    As the two chatted, Xinbao couldn''t help but glance back, and then again.


    Guo Jingcheng noticed it, and suddenly his heart moved. He smiled and said to several people: "You don''t know him, do you? Brother Gu is also good at medicine, especially good at treating trauma. He is called the life-changing cat demon."


    As soon as he heard the word "Ye", the young man narrowed his eyes slightly, then put down the book, and bowed his hands to the three of them: "Gu Banmei, you guys are polite."


    Yuan and Shen Jue also stood up to return the salute, while glancing at him.


    His eyes are actually fox eyes. The inner corners of the eyes are sharp and slightly hooked, but because they are large and clear, and the pupils are slightly lighter in color, they are more like cat pupils, no wonder they are called cat demons.


    Xinbao asked: "Why do you want to change your life?"


    Guo Jingcheng was obviously waiting for this sentence, and explained with a smile: "Because Brother Gu himself is not in good health, so every time he treats someone''s injury, he is exhausted. Healers can''t heal themselves..."


    Xinbao secretly glanced at him again.


    Gu Banmei raised his head, looked at her, and smiled slightly.


    Eyes met, Xinbao suddenly froze.


    The Sansheng Stone in my mind suddenly became bigger, and the clouds and mist rolled around.


    The next moment, she stepped into the wilderness. She knelt and sat in a pool of blood, excruciatingly tired, her eyes were blurred by the blood, and the figure in front of her was soaked in blood, and she was still struggling to kill... hoarse: "Although Yan Yu is my The enemy is a good emperor, but you are not even human! You are not even as good as animals!"


    With the last of his strength, he stabbed the sword into the opponent''s body, but he was also hit by the sword. He looked at her and murmured: "I''m sorry, Xiao Hua''er, I lied to you. The person you are looking for is me." , but don''t you worry..."


    Before he finished speaking, he died.


    Xinbao''s eyes are wide open.


    In her subconscious mind, she knew that what he said earlier was very important.


    But at this moment, she has been frightened by the situation in front of her, and she can''t think at all.


    That "Yan Shihua" was extremely shocked and painful, and parted from life and death; while this "Xinbao" was thinking hard about what his unfinished words were, which seemed very important, too important to ignore.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： easily killed

    Chapter 586 Easy to be beaten to death


    She stared wide-eyed at him, watching him motionless. Yuan Chenjue touched her twice, but she didn''t regain her senses.


    Yuan Shen Jue simply hugged her, and pressed her face into his arms.


    Hua Shuang explained with a smile: "Brother Gu, he looks so much like an acquaintance of ours, I was shocked just now!"


    "It''s a coincidence," Gu Banmei said with a gentle smile, "I thought I was too ugly and scared the little baby."


    Hua Shuang smiled and said a few words of respect, and then revealed the matter.


    Guo Jingcheng originally wanted to ask Xinbao if he could be cured of his illness, but now he couldn''t open his mouth, so he could only interrupt and chat about other things.


    Yuan Shen Jue held Xiaotuanzi in his arms, and stroked her little head soothingly like a cat.


    He thought that after the thief died, she would no longer see any tragic "future", but obviously, she saw it again just now.


    It''s hard to talk right now, so I can only comfort her like this.


    After a long while, Xinbao came to his senses, emerged from Yuan Shenjue''s arms, and secretly glanced at Gu Banmei.


    Gu Banmei raised his eyes at this moment, and met her eyes again.


    Tuanzi hid in Yuan Shenjue''s arms on the spot, and refused to stand out again.


    And at this time, outside.


    Emperor Ming Pei was sitting and listening to these people.


    Hao Huashi is a master of disguise. He has more vests than clothes. The identity he uses at the moment is Zhang Siliang.


    Today''s focus is on Yan Shichang and Shen Shouyan. They are not qualified enough to make it through, so they happen to be here to talk freely.


    People in the Jianghu are rough in their actions and unscrupulous in their speech, saying everything.


    Emperor Ming Pei just listened, Hao Huashi went around, slapping hands in a cheap way, making friends and provoking wars everywhere...


    Someone said: "I''m only in the age of Longzhong, and I can still have a drink with Brother Guo... Now it seems that I may not be able to do it. At that time, I may not be able to enter the door even if I give gifts."


    Before the friend could speak, Hao Huashi tilted his body, entered the room between the two of them, and said to him, "Martial arts has no age limit, do you envy you to come too! Everyone takes the martial arts exam and becomes an official!" , someone will give us a gift in the future.¡±


    The person: "..."


    Who are you! ? Who "we" with you? Who is envious! I am not envious!


    Someone said: "I heard that this martial arts is not only good at kung fu, but also have to test some martial arts, how can we know this?"


    Hao Huashi leaned over and said, "Isn''t the bookstore selling it? You don''t even have the money to buy martial arts? I don''t even have the money to lend it to you!"


    The man stared and said: "You don''t care if I have money! Did I mean whether I have money? I said that the court is embarrassing! How can a vulgar person like us learn this?"


    "What do you mean by embarrassment?" Hao Huashi said: "People who study literature have studied hard for ten years in the cold window, and I don''t know how many books there are, and they have to memorize them all backwards. In the end, even a child can take the exam. No, it¡¯s not difficult to be a human being? We warriors only take one exam of "Wu Jing Zongyao"! I heard that the previous dynasty had to test the seven books of Wu Jing! That¡¯s barely enough to pass the exam! This is the martial arts exam You can be an official, if the threshold is not high, wouldn''t any cat or dog be an official?"


    The man said: "Who are you talking about, a cat or a dog?"


    "Tell me, say me," Hao Hua said with a smiley face: "Brother, don''t be angry, I''m talking about myself!"


    "You!" The man couldn''t argue: "Who are you!"


    Hao Huashi said: "I don''t change my name when I go, and I don''t change my surname when I sit, Zhang Siliang!"


    The man looked contemptuous: "I haven''t heard of it."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Hao Huashi was not angry at all: "I won''t tell you this, why don''t you remember it next time? I love talking the most."


    The people next to what he said all laughed and joked: "Indeed, he is too talkative, so he is easy to be beaten to death."


    A group of people quickly became one.


    Hao Huashi knew what Emperor Ming Pei wanted to hear, and he would quote a sentence from time to time, and everyone gradually spoke freely.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened slowly, and also figured out the taste.


    How to put it, the vast majority of people are envious and yearning, and those who are sour in their mouths, why don''t they think in their hearts.


    But the biggest difference between literati and warriors is:


    The status of literati is high, and everyone knows that the imperial examination is difficult. If you fail the exam, everyone is used to it. If you pass the exam, you will be pleasantly surprised.


    As for warriors, they have a lot of face. They want to take the exam, but they are afraid that they will lose face if they fail the exam.


    Such people accounted for at least 80%.


    So, in order to attract warriors to participate, he condensed the martial arts into three times: the government examination, the township examination, and the general examination, which was actually a mistake.


    What he should do is to reduce the difficulty of the initial test, first attract them to "board", and then improve the treatment, such as giving special martial arts uniforms, etc., to satisfy these warriors'' desire to save face and let them show off!


    When they got on the boat, they tasted the sweetness, and there was no way to go back and be reckless.


    No matter what they do on the surface, they will definitely study hard in private and want to go further.


    After figuring this out, Emperor Ming Pei is in a good mood.


    While chatting, Guo Dong''s eldest son Guo Jingyuan also came in, and said with a smile: "All uncles and friends, let''s sit down and talk!"


    Everyone responded and took their seats.


    Guo Jingcheng and a group of young people also came to the hall from the other side and also took a seat.


    As soon as Xinbao came in, he stared at the two big eyes, looked around, searched around, and finally saw Yeye across half of the hall, he was relieved, and smiled at him, Emperor Mingpei stayed away as if nothing had happened Face.


    The hall of Guo¡¯s Mansion is very grand and spacious, a few times more than a royal palace. Guo Dong¡¯s face was full of red, and he brought his youngest son and Shen Shouyan out.


    Yan Shichang came as Shen Shouyan''s apprentice, but now, no one in the world knows his identity.


    So he was able to come, Guo Dong really had a bright face, and he was in high spirits. He personally arranged for a few close and high-status people to be seated.


    Because news of Yan Shichang''s arrival spread, many local officials and literati also came, and they all sat together.


    Emperor Ming Pei made small decorations on his face, and those who were close to him would definitely recognize them, but these little officials had never seen him several times in his life, so it was naturally impossible to recognize them.


    Besides, his seat is also biased. These people would never have dreamed that the emperor would appear here, so Emperor Mingpei was quite at ease.


    At this time, Hu Dakuan quietly entered the mansion through the corner gate.


    The corner gate is usually left by servants, and the servants on duty don''t know what happened in the courtyard.


    Hu Dakuan usually came and went frequently, and all the servants knew each other, so he asked Ann to let him in.


    Hu Dakuan only said: "I''ll go to Jingrui to congratulate myself, you don''t need to report."


    The next person was happy and relaxed, so he agreed.


    The house was busy at the moment, Hu Dakuan entered the yard, and went straight into the wine cellar, seeing that no one was prepared.


    He is familiar with the rules of hospitality in the Guo Mansion.


    Ms. Guo knows how to make wine, and the brewing is quite good. The wine at home is in large wine jars weighing dozens of catties.


    He sneaked in to take a look when no one was prepared, and sure enough, there were many wine jugs lined up outside, and there was an opened large wine jar beside it.


    Hu Dakuan grinned grimly, took out a paper bag from his arms, opened it, and shook all the medicine into the big wine jar.


    Said he was a coward? Don''t dare to deal with Shen Shouyan?


    He insisted on showing them how to deal with it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： Guests who cant even dream of inviting

    Chapter 587 A distinguished guest who can''t even dream of inviting


    The food and wine were served in file in the hall.


    Guo Dong confessed a few words, and after a toast, everyone started eating and chatting.


    After a round of wine was served, the long table was half empty. Some servants had already come to the wine cellar to fetch wine. While they were laughing and joking, two people carried the big wine jars and poured them out one by one. , take the tray to the hall.


    Yan Shichang''s temperament always seemed a bit naive in a place like the palace, but in the Jianghu, he was very likable.


    These people like this kind of straightforward, unassuming, and comfortable getting along with each other. It''s true that Yan Shirong''s kind of polite and polite, everyone has to hold it up, and it''s really hard to talk.


    It''s just that he was only fourteen years old, and he hadn''t completed his martial arts studies yet. Shen Shouyan didn''t allow him to drink. He wanted to take a sip himself, but a few old people around him persuaded him not to let him drink. bold.


    The hall was filled with toasts and cups, and it was very lively.


    Most of the people here are heroes of the rivers and lakes, they are all good wine, noisy and drink a lot, the big jug weighing a few catties, they drank it up quickly, and then asked for more.


    On the long table, the jugs were switched one after another, and soon, it was the turn of the second set of wine.


    At this table, Gu Banmei was smiling and talking to someone, when the wine just touched his lips, he said: "That''s not right!"


    He quickly put down the wine glass, picked up the jug and smelled it: "No! Someone has drugged the wine!"


    As soon as he spoke, the people nearby heard him, and stopped their glasses to look at him.


    Gu Banmei moved quickly, and snatched the jug from the servant''s hand with his hands. After seeing it, he immediately raised his voice: "Master Guo! Someone has drugged the wine!"


    Guo Dong knew him, and he was taken aback immediately, and stood up suddenly.


    There was an uproar in the hall, and everyone stood up one after another.


    Xinbao was anxious at the time, and said, "Yeah!"


    Among the commotion, no one else heard it, only Emperor Ming Pei knew something was wrong after hearing the beginning, and walked over quickly.


    Xinbao scratched his face to see that it was all right, he was a little relieved, and then looked up to the side again.


    Xinbao is looking at Qi to diagnose pulse, which is different from others, the arena is chaotic, she glanced at it, and said: "You, you, your table..."


    Yet no one heard at all.


    Shen Shouyan suddenly flew over, hugged Xinbao, Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and he carried her out, Dantian roared: "Shut up!"


    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    Shen Shouyan said: "Xinbao, who was poisoned?"


    Xinbao pointed quickly: "This person, this, this... this table, this person..."


    Shen Shouyan said: "How to deal with it?"


    Xinbao said clearly: "Induce vomiting immediately, prepare a large amount of light salt water gastric lavage, or warm water! Hurry up!"


    Shen Shouyan said loudly: "The person pointed out quickly spit it out by himself. Lao Guo asked someone to prepare warm water and put some salt. Hurry up!"


    Guo Dong knew Xinbao''s identity, so he didn''t ask much, and Fei Ye asked someone to prepare.


    The few people mentioned at this moment have already started to induce vomiting by themselves, and some people who are not mentioned are also vomiting.


    While spitting, salt water was also brought over, Xinbao said again: "You should keep drinking, drinking repeatedly, and keep spitting until the spitting out is clear water. In addition, ask someone to find some burnt grinders such as steamed buns and noodles. Crushed, when the time comes, swallow it to absorb the remaining poison!"


    She took a nervous breath, pointed at another person and said, "Don''t stop, you still have to vomit! You, you, the two of you are not poisoned, so you don''t need to induce vomiting."


    Someone couldn''t help questioning: "How do you know? This poison can''t be..."


    Shen Shouyan kicked him up and kicked him a few steps away: "Are you stupid?? You don''t have ears or a brain! This is Princess Zhenguo, you **** think with your toes I can figure it out too! Her Royal Highness is a miracle doctor!"


    I have to say that this kind of strong style is very useful at this time. Shen Shouyan already has a very high status in the arena, and it is even more so now.


    Anyway, when he cursed, the others dared not say a word, and the situation stabilized at that time.


    The subordinates poured water in a single file, and Xinbao said again: "Prepare some egg whites, swallow them when the time comes, it can protect the gastric mucosa..."


    Everyone continued to vomit.


    Someone watched from a distance, feeling suspicious.


    Someone whispered: "Is this child really the princess of Zhen Guo?"


    "What is Princess Zhen Guo doing here?"


    "Many banquets have been held, but now I''m poisoned. Isn''t Princess Zhenguo using this to spread her reputation?"


    Annoyed Hao Huashi, he pointed at his nose and said, "What kind of **** are you talking about! How dare you say no loudly! What are you? It¡¯s famous all over the world, so why pass it on specially?¡±


    Guo Dong knew what was going on after hearing the beginning, and hurriedly cupped his hands and said: "Shou Yan was originally protecting the two Highnesses to come out to play today. I met Shou Yan on the road. I didn''t know that he was busy, so I forced him to come. The two of you Your Highness gave Guo some face, and came to play with me. Both of them are distinguished guests that Guo could never invite here. Today, Guo must have found out and explained to you. Besides, there are those noble people who are thinking about it. , don¡¯t blame Guo for not being sympathetic!¡±


    Suddenly everyone dared not speak.


    Several people continued to vomit. I don''t know how much water they poured down, and finally someone vomited out clear water.


    At this moment, the steamed bun flour and egg whites were also prepared, and they swallowed them separately.


    Gu Banmei stepped forward slowly to feel his pulse.


    Xinbao also looked at them one by one, and said: "You can do it, you can do it, you can''t... you, and you, what are the names of the three of you, ask someone to write it down, and I will ask someone to send it to you later. The medicine is here. It doesn¡¯t matter to the others, just use the decoction.¡±


    Several people responded one after another, and the servants stepped forward to clean up the dirt.


    It was like this, a happy event almost turned into a disaster, Guo Dong''s face was really dark, and he had to call people down to rest.


    Brother Guo Jingcheng walked in quickly and said, "Father! It''s Hu Dakuan! Hu Dakuan stole into the wine cellar and put arsenic in the wine!"


    Guo Dong said in amazement: "Da Kuan?? Why is he like this?"


    Guo Jingcheng trembled angrily: "Just now he came in suddenly, saying that I was greedy for wealth and honor, and said that if I still recognize him as a brother, I should not let Jingrui be an official! I persuaded him a few words, only saying that the hatred is over, and now the martial arts It was the right way, so he left in a huff...I didn''t expect to come back and hurt people!"


    Guo Jingyuan was calmer than his younger brother, and said: "I asked someone to go to the medical center in the town to find out if anyone had bought arsenic. From what the guy said, it was Hu Dakuan!"


    Guo Dong said angrily: "Really... my old Guo family, I have done my best to him! I didn''t expect that after so many years of taking care of him, I would actually take care of a white-eyed wolf! Everyone has heard that my old Guo family will never swear to this beast! Two stand!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： Unexpected change

    Chapter 588 Unexpected change


    Yuan Shenjue and the others stood quietly.


    Tell them to see that it is nonsense not to let people guard such an important place as the wine cellar during the banquet.


    But people in the Jianghu have a rough style, and this kind of thing is really not uncommon.


    Actually, many shadow guards were already on standby, but they were afraid of spoiling the emperor''s affairs, so they didn''t dare to get too close, and they never found out.


    But this is a good thing.


    There is such a despicable person who is not as good as a beast, who stands on the opposite side of martial arts, and then spreads it. It only needs a little inducement, but it is a good impetus for martial arts.


    In short, although there was an accident today, the purpose of Emperor Ming Pei''s coming here has been achieved.


    Emperor Ming Pei took advantage of the unpreparedness and retreated first, and his own shadow guards came to meet him.


    Xinbao also asked Shen Shouyan to prescribe the decoction, and said to the remaining three people: "You can''t use the decoction, so stay here and don''t leave. I''ll call someone to bring you the medicine pill tomorrow."


    Those people were very grateful, and thanked them weakly.


    Shen Shouyan said to Guo Dong: "Excuse me."


    Guo Dong didn''t dare to keep him, so he bowed his hands in shame. Shen Shouyan walked out, and when he passed Guo Jingrui, he patted Guo Jingrui on the shoulder: "I went back to Beijing and came to drink with you, Uncle Shen!"


    Guo Jingrui''s eye circles were red, and he saluted silently. Then Shen Shouyan left with Xinbao in his arms. Yuan, Shenjue and others quickly followed.


    Hao Huashi didn''t leave, he stayed here on purpose to listen to what they would say.


    Sure enough, as soon as they left, there was a bang in the hall. Everyone had something to say, but for a while, no one could hear clearly.


    After a while, it gradually quieted down.


    Not many scolded Hu Dakuan, everyone was attracted by the little princess.


    The young man with the baby face before said: "I guessed the little princess as soon as she came! Who can be so beautiful except the little princess! I heard that the little princess''s nickname is Xinbao, so I called her Xinbao. The little princess didn''t answer, so I should have admitted my mistake! I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    "No wonder people say that the little princess is a miracle doctor, she really is a miracle doctor!"


    "You guys, thanks to the little princess being here, you saved your life!"


    "That''s right! If it wasn''t for the little princess who was diagnosed by a fairy, and another doctor would come over one by one, ten lives would be lost!"


    "Even if you are poisoned, you may not be able to cure it!"


    Even Guo Dong couldn''t help but said: "That''s true! If it weren''t for the little princess, my old Guo would be real... I won''t have the face to see my friends in the world again!"


    Everyone sighed, and some people turned their heads to talk to Gu Banmei, but they couldn''t find it after searching for a long time. He didn''t know when, but he had already left.


    No one knows when he left.


    Hao Huashi was also a little strange.


    He is a master of disguise, so he pays special attention to this aspect.


    When Gu Banmei was talking just now, he noticed that Gu Banmei also had a very clever disguise on his face.


    He seems to be a young man of twenty-four or twenty-five years old now, but in fact, judging from the skeleton and the like, he is only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    But this so-called life-changing cat demon has become famous for two or three years, so is he the life-changing cat demon? Or did you borrow this identity?


    However, he himself is used to disguise and change identities. For a person who is also a master of disguise, he feels a bit like the king does not see the king. He is quite relaxed after he leaves, and continues to make jokes with others.


    Hao Huashi listened to the sound of praise, until everyone had enough trouble and left one after another, and then he left with him.


    Because it was a dinner party, it was too late now, and now his identity was almost exposed, so Emperor Ming Pei and his party did not rush all night, but went to a mansion that the shadow guard had settled in advance.


    Xinbao asked Yuan Shenjue to help write the letter, and passed it on to the bones, and then everyone bathed and changed their clothes.


    Xinbao was exhausted, so he washed up hastily, threw himself on the bed and fell asleep.


    Hua Shuang came out with a small piece of paper, pointed it at the light, and asked the shadow guard, "Is there a plum blossom forest nearby?"


    Where the shadow guard goes, he will go around five or even ten miles around, and a person probes and says: "Walk about two miles from here, there is a small area, seven or eight trees!"


    "That''s fine, that''s enough!" Hua Shuang said: "Come here, carry the boxes and follow me."


    Yingwei said: "What are you doing? What''s in here?"


    Hua Shuang said: "Do something for the master, don''t ask too much! Just carry it!"


    Then two shadow guards came out, lifted the box, jumped out of the wall, Hua Shuang said: "You take care of the master, I will go back as soon as I go."


    One side also jumped out, followed by two shadow guards.


    The group of people arrived at the plum grove. Hua Shuang opened the box, took out the quilt inside, spread it on the floor, and said, "Pick it."


    Then two shadow guards jumped to the two sides, patrolling around, and the other two shadow guards began to pick plum blossoms.


    Hua Shuang walked over and said: "Be careful, be gentle with your hands. The master said to bring dew, and if you pick them, you should put them on the quilt one by one. Don''t pile them up together! I don''t know what the master is going to do. I It is said that¡­"


    The two shadow guards were waiting for her to continue, and felt a slight numbness in their feet.


    Both of them are masters, but they didn''t come out in time, and they didn''t know if they tilted their heads.


    "Hua Shuang" stood at the same place, waited quietly for a while, the two shadow guards divided into two semicircles, each went back, Hua Shuang went up to meet her, and said: "What''s the matter with you, why are you so slow? I have to go back quickly!"


    The two of them were about to answer when they felt a slight numbness in their chests, as light as if the tip of a needle had been lightly touched.


    One of them was alerted quickly, took out the arrow as if flying, and said, "Aren''t you..."


    The arrow flew out with a half-sharp sound, and then was crushed by "Hua Shuang" with one hand.


    He then bent down to go to the box, took Xinbao out, waved his hand, the flying knife closed a piece of paper, nailed it to the tree with a sound, and then he tapped his toes and disappeared like flying.


    Over there.


    Yuan Shen Jue took a bath, changed his clothes, and first took a look at Xinbao out of habit.


    Seeing that Hua Shuang was not outside, Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help but frown, and he said, "Where''s the person?"


    The shadow guard stretched out his head and said: "Master sent her out to do some work."


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned even more, and quickly walked into the room.


    As soon as I entered, I felt that something was wrong. When I carefully lifted the quilt to look, I saw that lying on the couch was a stray cat with its mouth bound.


    Yuan Shen Jue turned pale with shock: "Xinbao!"


    At this time, Ying Wei Fei from outside also reported in: "Guo''s mansion is sending people everywhere to look for Shen Shouyan! It is said that Hua Shuang was found to be poisoned and was hidden in a wing of Guo''s mansion! "


    Yuan Shen Jue''s complexion changed drastically.


    Outside, he won''t leave Xinbao''s side for a moment, but when Xinbao is about to leave, someone must come out to arrange for the support later.


    Hua Shuang only left for a short while, less than a quarter of an hour!


    So from that time on, have they been replaced? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 589： im a bear

    Chapter 589 I am a brat


    Xinbao was exhausted, and missed her usual sleep time. She slept very deeply. When she woke up, it was already daylight.


    Xinbao sat up in a daze and rubbed his eyes.


    Usually at this time, Hua Shuang would have come here long ago, but today, when she slowly woke up, she realized that there was no one in the room.


    Her little head turned back and forth.


    Yesterday, was the room like this? Why does she feel like it''s not?


    Xinbao murmured: "Hua Shuang? Hua Shuang? Wife! Wife!"


    After barking several times, the person outside the door slowly walked in. He was a very handsome young man.


    Xinbao looked at him carefully, and when he saw those clear cat eyes, he immediately recognized it: "It''s you!"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly: "You know me?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said, "Aren''t you that cat demon?"


    He touched the disguise on his face that had indeed gone, he couldn''t help being surprised, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Xinbao asked politely: "Excuse me, where is my family?"


    He lowered his eyes, and his long eyelashes covered those delicate cat pupils.


    Xinbao finally realized something was wrong.


    She wanted to go to the ground, but found that there were no shoes. She searched back and forth, and asked him again: "Where is my family?"


    Gu Banmei calmed down, and said coldly: "I brought you here, your family members are not here, you have to stay here for a few days, don''t worry, as long as you obey, I will not kill you. "


    Xinbao was stunned.


    She never thought that with such a powerful wife and so many powerful shadow guards, he could still steal her out!


    Obviously, none of the villainous woman and fake Mrs. Gan sent by the blind Taoist had stolen her! Why can he be an exception!


    Xinbao said angrily: "I don''t believe it! You are lying! You can''t beat my wife!"


    Gu Banmei glanced at her, came directly over, picked up her vest and clothes with one hand, like carrying a water bottle, and carried her out the door.


    In front of me is a strange farmyard, a strange hut, the structure is simple, and it is clear at a glance, except for the two, there is no one else.


    Xinbao was anxious at the time, and said loudly: "How can you do this! Aren''t you and Xinbao good friends! How could you do this! Why did you do this! You should be more anxious if you arrest Xinbao Ah! My wife should be in such a hurry! Hurry up and send Xinbao back! Otherwise, Xinbao won¡¯t be with you anymore!¡±


    Gu Banmei was taken aback by what she said.


    When he came back to his senses, he sneered and said, "Who is a good friend with you! Who is good with you! Your yaye killed our whole family!"


    He put her on the ground!


    The soles of the feet hit the ground, and Xinbao shivered from the ice.


    She was ruminating in her mind, remembering what he said at that time.


    He said: "Although Yan Ziti is my enemy, he is a good emperor..."


    He also said, "I''m sorry, Xiao Hua''er, I lied to you..."


    Xinbao choked up violently.


    Although she thinks they are good friends, but at this time, she really can''t care about his experience and his emotions. All she can think of is that Yeye and his wife must be dying of anxiety!


    She suppressed her sobs and begged, "Can you send Xinbao back? Please, please send Xinbao home! Xinbao didn''t lie to you. Xinbao is really good friends with you. We should Love each other and help each other!"


    Gu Banmei said coldly: "Impossible."


    Xinbao clasped his little hands and bowed again and again: "Please, please, you are a good person, please let Xinbao go home!"


    "Needless to say, it''s useless to beg," Gu Banmei said coldly, "If your Yeye really loves you as much as you said, then I''ll let you go after he settles the case for my family." Go back. Otherwise, hehe! You can die with me!"


    Xinbao''s mind was buzzing with anxiety, and it took a while before he slowly understood what he said.


    Then Xinbao said anxiously: "What case do you want to solve, wait for Xinbao to go back and find it for you! Wait for Xinbao to go back and beg! Xinbao is good friends with you, and will definitely not lie to you, and will definitely help you Turn it over, you don''t need to take Xinbao away at all!"


    She reached out and grabbed his hand.


    Gu Banmei didn''t pay attention for a while, she really caught her, then she grabbed his hand, and slapped her own little hand, raised her face, looked at him with big eyes full of pleading: "Our gentleman Agreement! Xinbao promises you, she will definitely help you beg Yeye! I will definitely help you reverse the case! You can rest assured that Baobao will go!"


    Gu Banmei pulled his hand away violently.


    He said irritably: "You don''t need to say it, it''s impossible!"


    Xinbao said anxiously: "But..."


    "Shut up!" He said, "It''s useless to say it! I won''t let you go!"


    Xinbao glared at him.


    Gu Banmei looked at her for a moment, then looked away.


    Xinbao was anxious, angry, worried, and frightened, and said angrily, "Xinbao won''t be with you anymore! Xinbao is going to beat you!"


    Gu Ban''s brows were amused: "Haha."


    The little girl opened her posture and rushed forward.


    Gu Banmei looked down at her coldly.


    He really didn''t expect that she had actually learned it before, with a serious face, a serious look, and a full posture.


    It''s just that learning martial arts is different from fighting. Learning martial arts is a move and a style, and fighting is just seeing each move.


    She faced him with one leg, and made one move after another like learning martial arts. From time to time, she would turn around, stomp her foot, let out a hey, and make two moves to the side. It was really funny to watch.


    The key is to have no strength.


    The little girl gritted her teeth, apparently using all her energy to feed her, but those little white hands and feet were like cotton balls, hitting him was not as strong as scratching .


    Gu Banmei was almost embarrassed for her, and said in a flat voice: "Okay, don''t you feel tired?"


    Xinbao fought hard for a long time.


    Usually when fighting against Yingwei and Hao Huashi, she didn''t dare to use her full strength. If she only used 60% or 70% of her strength, they would not be able to help screaming in pain... But now she has used her full strength!


    As soon as he spoke, she realized that he didn''t move, and he didn''t seem to be in much pain.


    Why is he so hard to beat!


    Xinbao collapsed right then, and in desperation, he grabbed his hand and bit him hard.


    Gu Banmei was startled, and shook his hand violently.


    Xinbao was thrown to the ground by him, then got up quickly and ran a few steps away.


    It is rare to have an effective attack, Xinbao''s spirit is lifted, and he said sonorously: "I am a brat, I am not good at all! If you don''t send me away, I will send you away!"


    Her calves were shaking, but her voice was very loud.


    What is she afraid of, she is not afraid of!


    If he dares to kill her, she will hide in the space!


    It''s a pity that in this space, after entering and coming out, she will still be in the same place, otherwise she would have entered the space now!


    But space is her trump card, it cannot be exposed easily, and it must be reserved until the most needed time!


    So Xinbao weighed it, and then quickly ran a few steps away, staring at him with wide eyes.


    Gu Banmei looked at his hands.


    There was a tooth mark on his hand from her bite, and it was bleeding.


    Gu Banmei said coldly: "Do you think I dare not hit you?"


    "If you dare to beat me, I''ll go on a hunger strike!" Xinbao stuttered in fright, but her voice was still loud: "If you starve Xinbao to death, you won''t have the heart to wait for Yeye to reverse the case for you." The treasure is returned to Yaya! You will die too!"


    Gu Banmei looked at her, and after a while, he sneered and said, "Do you think I''ve even managed to kidnap the princess, do you still plan to live?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 590： wife come and save me

    Chapter 590 Wife, come and save me


    Xinbao was stunned.


    She opened her small mouth slightly, trying to understand what he meant, and immediately stomped her feet in a hurry: "So why did you do this! Obviously you came to beg Xinbao, and then Xinbao went to Yeye, and the case can be overturned! You Why do you have to do this! If you do this, it will be of no benefit to anyone! You should change it quickly!"


    Gu Banmei chuckled, and said coldly: "I don''t want any benefits, I just want Yan Ziti to experience the feeling of losing a loved one."


    His voice was serious, blood was seeping from his eyes, Xinbao took several steps back in fright.


    She will be affected by the emotion of "Yan Shihua" on the Sansheng Stone, so from the very beginning, she feels that he is very close. The same is true of Hao Huashi and Xue Xuanji before. She feels close in her heart, and they treat her also close.


    But at this moment, she felt deeply... Before everything happened on the Sansheng Stone, they were just strangers. He would not feel close to her, would not treat her well, and might even kill her. her.


    If she dies, Yeye and his wife, parents and brother, they will definitely be unhappy.


    Big drops of tears poured out frantically, but she didn''t cry loudly, she just looked at him like this and shed tears silently.


    Gu Banmei pursed his lips, then turned around and strode away.


    Xinbao burst into tears, but when he watched him walk away, his heart suddenly moved.


    She wiped her tears indiscriminately, and looked around with big eyes.


    Then she continued to pretend to cry, but spread her calf and ran out of the yard.


    He was not outside the yard, and no one came out to stop her. Xinbao took the opportunity to run forward quickly. As long as he found someone, as long as he found someone, tell him that she is Princess Zhen Guo, and he can report to Shengping Palace!


    Xinbao runs fast.


    Running out for a short distance in one breath, I suddenly felt a cool breeze blowing.


    Xinbao was still running wildly under his feet, but found that there was a large amount of water in front of him...Xinbao was shocked, and suddenly stopped his feet, and saw the front, almost beyond the edge of the eye, it was all water.


    She stayed for a while, then ran forward along the side without giving up. After running for ten minutes, it was still full of water.


    So, where they are, is it a small isolated island?


    Xinbao felt desperate all of a sudden, sat down slowly, hugging her little knees with both hands, feeling cold and afraid, murmured: "Wife, wife, come and save me... Xinbao won''t secretly want to change again. Wife, wife, hurry up and save Xinbao!"


    Tears fell, and then dried by the sea breeze.


    She sobbed and cried for a while, then Gu Banmei walked over slowly and gave her the bowl in her hand: "Eat."


    Xinbao was really angry, and said angrily: "Xinbao doesn''t want to eat bad people''s food!"


    Gu Banmei sneered: "Then you should be hungry! Don''t think that I will pamper you!"


    Xinbao turned his head away angrily, still hugging his knees.


    He was eating slowly beside him.


    The faint salty fragrance wafted over, Xinbao''s stomach growled, Gu Banmei sneered again, and deliberately said: "You really have integrity, if you say you don''t eat it, you don''t eat it."


    Xinbao didn''t care about the villain, but shed tears silently.


    Thirsty, hungry, cold, and unable to think of a way...Xinbao was in such a state of pain that she couldn''t even cry.


    Gu Banmei originally thought that she wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer, but he didn''t expect that the little baby really didn''t move when he finished eating a bowl of noodles.


    Gu Banmei hesitated for a moment, but came over and asked, "Are you going to eat or not?"


    Xin Bao ignored him.


    He pulled her little shoulder, Xinbao turned her head suddenly, and bit his wrist again.


    Gu Banmei was so happy that her mouth burst open with a breath.


    Xinbao let out a cry, and the painful little teeth were about to fall off. He stretched out his hand to cover it, and said angrily: "Xinbao doesn''t like you anymore! I will never treat you as a good friend again! I will never be with you." You are reconciled!"


    Gu Banmei: "..."


    He was speechless for a while, and only said: "I won''t let you go, you don''t eat, it''s just that you are hungry and uncomfortable, and it has nothing to do with me."


    She turned her face away and ignored her.


    Gu Banmei stood up and left.


    The bowl of noodles was placed beside her, Gu Banmei walked away with heavy steps, and then quietly walked back.


    Then I saw the little man picking up the bowl.


    Before Gu Banmei breathed out, she saw her holding the bowl in both hands, walked to the shore, and threw it down angrily!


    Gu Banmei was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that this little baby would be so stubborn. If he said he wouldn''t eat it, he really wouldn''t eat it.


    He watched quietly, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    Xinbao cried for a while, quietly took out a piece of candy from the space, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    While slowly sipping sugar, he thought blankly.


    Then she thought, no, this is an island, so there must be a boat!


    As long as she finds a boat, she can row away, even if she can''t row home, it doesn''t matter, as long as she leaves the island, she can float on the sea and wait for Yeye to come to rescue her.


    She pulled herself together again and walked along the shore.


    Because of all the emotions just now, I didn''t pay attention at all, only now did I realize that the soles of my feet hurt so badly.


    Tender little feet have never suffered such a crime.


    It was okay when I didn''t think about it, but when I thought about it, tears burst into tears, Xinbao limped, and walked while crying, his small body swayed and swayed in the sea breeze, so miserable.


    Fortunately, the island was not big, so after a short walk, we found the boat.


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up, and he ran over, only to find that the boat was tied to the big rock on the shore with a huge and thick rope.


    Xinbao went over to take a look, and found that the rope was much thicker than her wrist, but it seemed to be tied casually, and it shouldn''t be tight.


    So Xinbao hugged the end of the rope with both hands, and hung his whole body on it.


    I la la la...


    I''m talking...


    I''m falling...


    The knot was slowly loosened, and her little hands were worn out. She looked around and saw that there was no one around, so she took out a handkerchief from the space to wrap it around, and then continued to pull and pull with all her strength. pull.


    After an unknown amount of time, the rope buckle was finally torn off and loosened suddenly.


    Xinbao fell on the beach with a bump on his buttocks.


    She didn''t dare to wait any longer, so she grabbed it quickly and rubbed her little butt: "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, Xinbao doesn''t hurt, huh huh..."


    While pulling the rope, he dragged it to the boat, held the oar with one hand, and started rowing.


    Swipe, swipe, swipe, swipe...


    It feels like the row is far away, but when I look back, it is still very close to the shore.


    Xinbao rowed desperately for an unknown amount of time. He was exhausted, exhausted, and hungry...it was extremely uncomfortable.


    Gu Banmei came over slowly, and said from a distance: "It''s useless, there is a stone anchor underneath."


    Xinbao was so angry and anxious that his voice became hoarse: "You you, why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    Gu Banmei snorted: "Why should I say so early? Wouldn''t it be good to let you try it yourself? If you don''t try it yourself, how can you be desperate?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： Mortal Heart

    Chapter 591 Mortal heart


    Gu Banmei jumped onto the boat, lifted her with one hand, and said coldly, "Do you want to know what it''s like elsewhere?"


    He carried her and turned around like flying.


    This island is like a sofa, at least three-fifths of the outer circle is the "backrest", straight up and down, very high, and very smooth, it is impossible for humans to climb up.


    And there is a tree above the backrest, and countless birds are raised on the tree. When someone climbs, the birds will startled and chirp as a warning.


    Not to mention that there is an endless sea or lake behind?


    The short and flat side also faces a large seawater.


    Xinbao was still thinking about whether he could pick some poisonous weeds and mushrooms to secretly harm him, and then found that the place was full of stones, not even grass, and no trees. A small courtyard.


    Xinbao was cold, hungry and aching. He couldn''t think of anything to do, and he couldn''t beat him. He passed out as soon as his little head dropped.


    Gu Banmei kept holding her around half of the island before saying: "You see everything clearly? Even if they can find this place, they still can''t get in! So you''d better calm down and don''t challenge my patience!"


    After finishing the harsh words, she didn''t hear her reply.


    He frowned, waited for a while, and suddenly felt that she was not breathing properly.


    As soon as he lowered his head, he found that her little head was drooping and she had passed out.


    The young man was taken aback, his cold and stern face couldn''t hold back at that time, he hurried back and hugged her into his arms, the little soft one, he was immediately at a loss what to do.


    He originally just wanted to scare her, but he didn''t expect the little doll to be so delicate, and she fainted after talking about it.


    He rushed back and saw that her little hands and feet were also torn, covered with dirt and dust, so he quickly fetched hot water to wash her.


    As soon as the hot water was poured, she trembled and sobbed unconsciously, but she still didn''t wake up.


    Fortunately, he is good at treating trauma, and he has good wound medicine, so he quickly cleaned it up, applied medicine, and bandaged it up.


    Looking at the little one on the bed, he subconsciously moved away. After thinking about it, he took the quilt and covered her again.


    Frozen in front of the bed for a long while, he remembered something again, hurried down to light a fire, and cooked some porridge.


    The porridge was ready, but she still didn''t wake up.


    Gu Banmei stood in front of the door, watching from afar, feeling that there was nowhere to start.


    After looking at it, he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Why is the little girl''s face so red?


    He jumped over, stretched out his hand and tried it, only to find that she was feverish.


    Gu Banmei''s face changed slightly.


    Fever due to catching a cold and fever due to trauma are very common, but he did not bring any medicine.


    He came here with no intention of surviving, and of course he was not so well prepared.


    Standing on the spot hesitated for a while, he turned over a piece of veil and got it wet, carefully turned Xinbao over, and put the veil on her forehead.


    Xinbao was burning in a daze, crying: "Yeah, Xinbao is so cold."


    Gu Banmei opened the box without saying a word, took out a few clothes, unfolded them one by one, and laid them on her body.


    He stood by the couch, watching him quietly.


    The little girl kept moaning and whimpering, and from time to time tears rolled down from under her long eyelashes, and her face was covered with dried tears, so miserable.


    The young man felt very guilty, couldn''t bear to look any further, and quickly turned around and left.


    But he stood in front of the door for a while, but was afraid that something happened here, so he turned around and came back.


    One afternoon, going in and out, changing the handkerchief several times, Xinbao''s heat has not subsided.


    In the afternoon, she felt hungry, and murmured: "Honey, Xinbao is hungry...Xinbao is so hungry."


    The young man brought the porridge in silently, helped the little one up, and while she was in a daze, hurriedly fed her the porridge clumsily.


    Xinbao was so burned that his consciousness was drifting, his big eyes could not be opened, and he murmured: "My wife."


    The young man took a deep breath, imitating Yuan Shenjue''s voice: "Yes. Drink quickly."


    Xinbao was relieved, opened her mouth, gulped down a bowl of porridge quickly, and then called softly, "wife."


    The young man was puzzled at first, but then he remembered the very indifferent young man who was the only one with tender eyes towards her, and he understood immediately, and said quickly, "Xinbao is awesome."


    Satisfied, the little girl grinned, smiled, and fell asleep again.


    Gu Banmei was holding an empty bowl, standing beside the couch, dazed in a daze.


    It must be very uncomfortable for her to burn like this, and she won''t have any appetite, but she ate very happily, just for him to praise...she must be a very good child.


    He must be looking for her anxiously!


    ...


    Yuan Shen Jue was going crazy.


    When Hao Huashi came back, there was a pair of news from both sides, and everyone guessed that it was Gu Banmei who did it.


    Hao Huashi was extremely guilty.


    This matter was indeed his negligence. Now that Xinbao is surrounded by almost an iron bucket, it is impossible to attack and hide.


    When they found Mei Lin, they found a piece of paper on the tree. On the paper it was written: "Within ten days, restore Mei Chenglin''s innocence, tell the world, and save the princess''s life."


    When Emperor Ming Pei saw it, he couldn''t help being furious, and slapped his palm on the table: "What innocence! Mei Chenglin is not innocent!"


    The second prince of the year, that is, the elder brother of Emperor Ming Pei, after the prince was abolished, was very dependent on the late emperor, and he seemed to be acting as the prince.


    But the first emperor never made it clear, and later suppressed him and mentioned the fourth prince... So the second prince became anxious, organized a forced palace, and stabbed the first emperor, who was then executed by the first emperor.


    This Mei Chenglin, who had a good relationship with the second prince back then, actually replaced the second prince''s youngest son with his own son.


    Ten years ago, about 14 or 15 years ago, someone sued him before him. Emperor Ming Pei checked and found out that this cheap nephew was still doing things secretly, and he made a mess of it. What is the red gang, what should be done to restore orthodoxy...


    It¡¯s really ridiculous. If you really want to say orthodox, wasn¡¯t the prince more orthodox back then? ?


    The original second prince murdered his father and king, conspired against him, these are all certain crimes, heinous and heinous crimes!


    On the road to seizing the heirloom, it¡¯s not that there are no people who force the palace, but once you come to this way, even if you become a king, you will be criticized for a lifetime, not to mention that now that you are a "defeat", you still have the face to talk about orthodoxy ? ?


    But at that time, Mei Chenglin paid homage to the servant of the household department, secretly took money, and gave money to others, which really caused a lot of battles.


    So, Mei Chenglin is purely asking for it, looking for a dead end.


    Even if this cheap nephew doesn''t know anything and doesn''t do anything, Mei Chenglin''s family will have to be executed, not to mention that he has done a lot, and what''s more, Mei Chenglin is his biggest support? ?


    This kind of person is immortal, there is really no law for the king, and there is no injustice at all.


    As for this Mei Chenglin, it seems that he was used to changing people and changing habits, and he changed again.


    This Gu Banmei should be his grandson... After all, Mei Jingzhi, the youngest son of the Changfang, was four years old at the time, so he should be him. His biological mother seems to have the surname Gu.


    It''s hard to say how old and new sorrows are, half in the eyebrows and half in the chest.


    Gu Banmei, hehe!


    But besides being angry, Emperor Ming Pei was also a little frightened.


    His making this request is equivalent to revealing his identity, and at the same time, it means that this person has already embraced death!


    What about Xinbao, Xinbao? ?


    How would a person who begged for death treat Xinbao? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t dare to think deeply.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 592： risk the world

    Chapter 592 Risking the world''s dissatisfaction


    Emperor Ming Pei stood quietly, his whole body seemed to be divided into two halves.


    Half of thinking about his soft little granddaughter, he was so distressed that he couldn''t breathe, and his heart twisted with worry.


    But the other half belongs to the emperor.


    But calm and calm, thinking about how to make use of this matter, completely holding Jianghu in his hands.


    A group is very easy to empathize with.


    It''s like Shen Shouyan''s rise to the top position, which will make people in the world feel "I can do it too", and the martial arts will become popular immediately.


    It is also like that Hu Dakuan, who can make those who stand on the opposite side of the martial arts feel ashamed.


    Nowadays, Princess Zhen Guo came to the Guo family to congratulate them, accidentally saved so many Jiang Hu people, but got into trouble because of this, and was taken away...It is really easy to make people feel the same hatred and hatred.


    Of course, the premise is to ensure the safety of Xinbao first.


    As an emperor, he has long been used to putting all his emotions behind things.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s body was trembling slightly, his eyes were red and red, but his thinking was still quick, and he quickly thought about the matter clearly.


    Then he said: "Ask Shouyan to come over."


    Shen Shouyan came over in a hurry, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Gu Banmei is from the Jianghu, and the Jianghu people have the way of the Jianghu people. You take Wei Fengting and Long Xiangwei, and follow the way of the Jianghu people to find it."


    Shen Shouyan said anxiously: "What about Xinbao??"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head, and showed him the piece of paper: "He tried his best to wait for the answer. Before the answer is given to him, Xinbao is safe and must be handed over to him before the deadline. Otherwise, this matter cannot be resolved at all.¡±


    He briefly explained the events of the year to him: "You only need to know what''s in your mind. You don''t have to tell other people first, so as not to spread it to his ears. When this person loses all hope, anything can happen."


    Shen Shouyan nodded again and again, before he had time to say more, he hurriedly followed Wei Fengting away.


    Yan Shichang was about to go crazy, like a headless chicken, and followed him. At this moment, many people hadn''t left yet. When he told the story, Guo Dong''s face changed drastically.


    When he found the unconscious Hua Shuang at home, he realized that something was wrong. Something had happened.


    Xinbao saved lives yesterday. At that time, everyone was only interested in the novelty. When the excitement faded away, they were afraid when they remembered it, and they became more grateful to Xinbao... Especially this morning, people from Shengping Palace even sent Dan Wan over. , these people are even more grateful.


    As soon as they heard that something happened to Xinbao, everyone burst into laughter.


    Shen Shouyan asked anxiously: "Who knows that Gu Banmei, where is his home, and where else does he live?"


    Guo Jingcheng said: "But his home is far away!"


    Someone said: "Gu Banmei is not in good health, how can he have such abilities!"


    Shen Shouyan said coldly: "Yesterday he pretended to be a shadow guard, and his lightness skills are excellent. The so-called poor health is probably just pretending!"


    Someone hesitated to speak, but Shen Shouyan quickly noticed and turned to look at him.


    That person was one of the people rescued by Xinbao yesterday, he gritted his teeth and said: "Gu Banmei... He is actually very good at light kung fu, especially good at using poison, he can almost be called supernatural in using poison. Being in poor health is indeed a feign, I, I have accepted his kindness, so I know some things, but I also accepted the little princess¡¯s kindness, the rules of the world, the crime is not as good as women and children, I, I know how he ended up here I''ll take you to find him!"


    "Okay!" Shen Shouyan patted him on the shoulder, and immediately said: "Chang''er and I will follow you! Please help Master Wei here. Old Guo, you are familiar, so I will leave this to you."


    Guo Dong agreed without hesitation, and said: "Jing Cheng is going too, he knows the way!"


    Guo Jingcheng responded repeatedly.


    Wei Fengting was always in front of the emperor, and he knew what Emperor Mingpei was thinking. When he came here today, he kept his posture extremely low.


    But seeing that Guo Dong didn''t think about "whether an accident at my place will hurt me" or "I can''t afford such a big thing", he did his duty, and he couldn''t help admiring it.


    The people of the rivers and lakes also have the loveliness of the people of the rivers and lakes.


    Shen Shouyan followed immediately, and Guo Jingcheng called a few acquaintances, and they also followed.


    Guo Dong was not polite, he called out with his wife and children, and searched for traces.


    As for Emperor Ming Pei, when he was looking for Yuan Shenjue, he found out that he and Hao Huashi had already gone there, so he directly called the shadow guards to come out, make arrangements, and act resolutely.


    After all the arrangements were made, Emperor Ming Pei sat down slowly, covering his brows and eyes with his hands, and suddenly burst into tears.


    Fang Wuyou quietly brought tea, seeing Emperor Ming Pei''s face, his legs gave way in fright, and he knelt down on the ground with a bang.


    over there,


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi were leading the shadow guards, with Mei Lin as the center, asking around.


    In this matter, the possibility of collusion between several parties is too small.


    Emperor Ming Pei went to Guo''s house on a whim, and Gu Banmei must have done it on a whim.


    Yes, he may have been planning for this for several years, and it is also possible that he came here for Emperor Ming Pei of the Shengping Palace, but it was definitely an accident for him to meet them at Guo''s house.


    Because of the trouble caused by Hu Dakuan, he acted on the spur of the moment, so around Merlin, he is the most likely to show his traces.


    And in the middle of the night, and there were no pursuers behind him, he generally didn''t have to make a fuss, so the direction he was going was the direction they were looking for.


    So as soon as Yuan Shenjue found Mei Lin, he led the shadow guard around to question without hesitation.


    Hao Huashi also listens to all directions.


    After all, some people are afraid of things. They may not dare to speak in person, but they will talk about it behind their backs.


    Sure enough, when asked soon, a woman who got up at night said that she saw a person walking westward at around midnight last night, still holding something in his hand.


    They immediately searched towards the west.


    ...


    Xinbao woke up in a daze.


    Very hungry, limp all over, and limp, Xinbao subconsciously wanted to call his wife, but held back halfway.


    She remembered that she was captured by the bad guys, and her wife hadn''t come to rescue her yet.


    Xinbao remained motionless wittily, trying to maintain the regular and long breathing as in sleep, and then tried to hear where the bad guy was with his ears.


    Just as he set up his eavesdropping posture, he vaguely heard the sound of arguing outside.


    It seems that outside the cabin, the villain and another man''s voice are arguing.


    The man had a loud voice, choking his throat and said: "Why on earth are you doing this? You are doing this, it is not good for us at all! On the contrary, you have exposed yourself!"


    The villain said flatly: "It just happened to be a good opportunity, so I did it. Anyway, the result is the same. I just want to reverse the case for my family. I believe that the emperor will not ignore this child''s life, so it will be a success." gone?"


    "Then what? How do you get out?"


    "I don''t intend to get away. I know I''m risking the world''s disgrace now. As long as it works out, I have no intention of living."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 593： Anti-thief leader

    Chapter 593 Anti-thief leader


    The man said anxiously: "Why don''t you understand? You don''t need to do this at all! Didn''t I say it before, that kid claims to know Kung Fu and is close to the Jianghu, you are one of the most talented doctors in the Jianghu. You need to show your face when hanging pots, show some skills, find a way to make friends with her, and then you can slowly figure it out. She can even take on the disciples of the Xue family. If you can take the title of master and apprentice, After that, we can cooperate from inside to outside..."


    Gu Banmei didn''t say a word.


    The man rambled, "It''s really not a good time, why are you so impatient? The emperor''s status is stable now, if the emperor passes the throne to that ''folk prince'', maybe we can take advantage of it... Wait, no, since you succeeded Why don''t you poison the emperor? Poisoning the emperor is more beneficial to us! It''s better than taking a child! If she''s fifteen or sixteen years old, and she''s just starting to fall in love, you can still try..."


    Gu Banmei suddenly interrupted him: "Do you know how good the little princess''s medical skills are? It''s useless for me to poison you."


    The man said lightly, "How good can a little doll be?"


    Gu Banmei said coldly: "It''s good that you can''t believe it, at least you''re better than me! I don''t believe it either, but I can''t believe it anymore after seeing it with my own eyes!"


    "real?"


    Gu Banmei should have nodded, the man was silent for a while, and said: "Even if you can''t poison, you assassinate the emperor, we can take advantage of the chaos to do something, I really don''t understand what you mean by bringing a child here? Get up, she won''t wake up, right? I''ll go in and have a look."


    Xinbao was eavesdropping with his eyes wide open, but when he heard this, he closed his eyes in fright.


    "No need," Gu Banmei stopped him: "She has been burning all night, and she won''t wake up until noon tomorrow."


    The man trusted his medical skills very much, so he murmured: "So, what do you mean by bringing a child here?"


    Gu Banmei said: "If I catch him, I can reverse the case for my family. You also said that my grandfather took care of my father and was implicated by my father. I repaid his love, isn''t that enough? What else do you mean??"


    The man''s voice turned cold: "Master has raised you up and taught you kung fu, and his kindness is as great as a mountain. You only want to reverse the case for your family? Don''t you think about master or gang at all?"


    Gu Banmei was silent.


    The man said coldly: "Do you know how many injuries Master suffered in order to save you? How many people in the gang died trying to save you? You are our young gang leader! Now that your wings are hardened, you just want to take these Abandon them all? Where do you leave your brothers?"


    "Brother," Gu Banmei said in a low voice, "I''ve been watching for so many years, and I think... that person is a good emperor. If I want to kill him for family feud, if there are any unmanageable consequences... I I can''t get past this hurdle in my heart, so I just want to reverse the case for my family and return my grandfather''s innocence. Then, let''s stop doing such things, okay? We have been hiding in hiding for so many years. Said we were rebels..."


    "Shut up!" The man was furious: "What kind of **** are you talking about! How many times have I said that he is only good at acting, and he has done countless cruel things in private! Do you believe us or him! We So many people are working hard for your family feud, but you speak for the enemy instead..."


    He reprimanded him endlessly.


    Xinbao listened blankly.


    This man spoke with an accent that he didn''t know. At first, Xinbao couldn''t keep up, and then, the more he listened, the more surprised he became.


    She forgot to pretend to be asleep breathing, her eyes were wide open.


    She finally understood why she felt that Gu Banmei''s unfinished words on Sanshengshi were very important... because he is the leader of the rebels!


    No, it should be said that he was the leader of the anti-thief at that time.


    Then he deliberately approached her, concealed his identity and made friends with her, so in the end, he said sorry to her.


    But he said don''t worry, what does that mean?


    Does he mean that if he is dead, he will no longer be a threat to them? Or is it that he has dispelled the idea of ??treason?


    The man outside reprimanded him for a long time, and finally Gu Banmei said: "Brother, I was wrong, it was my wife''s benevolence. In fact, I prepared a poison pill. This kind of poison pill, no matter how good a doctor is, I don''t know the prescription, and I can''t solve it. I thought she was pitiful and didn''t want to give her food, but for the sake of the Red Gang, I will let her eat it when she wakes up, and she will need our antidote for the rest of her life..."


    The man turned his anger into joy: "That''s right! Although it''s a bit too risky to do so, but things have come to an end, and it''s better than doing nothing..."


    He said a few more words before saying: "It''s almost dawn, I''m leaving first, if there is news, I''ll come back."


    "You don''t want to come here," Gu Banmei said, "Those people will chase you here at any time, don''t make trouble for you. The antidote is in the third jar of my medicine cabinet. You can go and get it later." .¡±


    The man comforted him a few more words before leaving.


    The sound outside disappeared for a while, and then Gu Banmei walked in slowly with heavy steps.


    He poured a glass of water for her from the kettle on the stove, and said, "I know you''re awake, drink some water!"


    He paused, "Don''t be afraid, I lied to him, I don''t have any poison pills at all, even if I did, I wouldn''t give you any."


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes.


    She was really not worried about him being poisoned.


    After all, she is a miracle doctor! The kind that is incredible! No poison can be hidden from her big eyes!


    She just didn''t know how to talk to him.


    Xinbao slowly opened her eyes, her eyes met, she turned her face away: "Xinbao don''t drink!"


    "Drink it," he said wearily: "There is no medicine here. You have burned for half the night, so you can only drink a little more water to stop getting sick... If you get sick, won''t your wife feel sorry for you?"


    Xinbao said: "Put Xinbao back, and my wife won''t have to feel bad!"


    "Sorry," Gu Banmei said, "I really can''t let you go, you still have to stay here for ten days, so, for your own sake, drink a little."


    Xinbao is really thirsty.


    She wanted to drink, but she didn''t want to bow to the bad guys, so she slowly got up and found a way for herself: "You beg me, I will drink!"


    He was silent for a while, and actually said, "Please."


    Xinbao was stunned: "..."


    He seemed to have opened some strange door, and the next words became smoother and smoother: "Please, please drink. I don''t ask you to forgive me, I just ask you to be well, I have to arrest you Yes, but I don''t want to do more sins before I die, so please, please be well and don''t get sick."


    He brought the water to her, Xinbao took it silently, and drank it silently.


    Then she asked him, "Who is that bad guy?"


    Gu Banmei smiled wryly.


    It was still dark at this moment, he had been busy taking care of Xinbao for most of the night, and then met his senior brother who came over and argued with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： unscrupulous

    Chapter 594 Use the means to achieve the goal


    For a while, he was in a daze.


    Gu Banmei murmured: "Actually, do you know that I am really not a good person. I... I have no responsibility, I have no ambitions, since I was a child, I only like to study poison."


    He paused: "I don''t mean to hurt anyone, I just think this is very interesting, very interesting. I actually don''t remember my grandfather, father, mother, and all the family members. From the time I can remember, I have only Master, brother, brothers..."


    "Then they often tell me what my grandfather was like, what my father was like, and after saying that I am also a royal family, I also have the opportunity to ascend to the throne... I sometimes imagine that they might be very powerful, think of What happened to them will also make them sad. But, it won''t be long. I don''t seem to have that kind of strong emotion, as long as I study poisonous arts, I will gradually forget all of them."


    "Later, my poison technique became more and more powerful, so my master made me the head of the young gang, saying that I would inherit the red gang, set things right, restore the orthodoxy of the Dayan royal family, and then let me inherit some great position..."


    "I don''t want to be an emperor at all, and I won''t. But when I say this, the master will be very angry, saying that I have failed my father''s expectations, that my grandfather raised me, and the whole family died. If I can''t Assuming high positions, they will bear the reputation of rebellious officials and thieves for the rest of their lives...So I followed my master''s words, tried my best to save people, and made a name for myself as a miracle doctor."


    "But the longer I have been in the world, the more I understand that what they said is simply whimsical. Your yay...he is a good emperor, and we are really just rebellious officials and thieves. We can''t do anything, and I don''t want to do it either. I actually don¡¯t hate you, but Mei Chenglin was sincere and used his son to save my father, but the whole family that was imprisoned by us died, and the scholar has the most reputation, I must wash him away name, even if it¡¯s just whitewashing the peace..."


    In fact, he didn''t think that Xinbao could understand at all. He just held back for a long time and confided to himself: "I know what I did was wrong, but this is what I have to do. This is my responsibility. But I won''t Hurt you, and I won¡¯t stab you... In fact, I am really tired and unhappy. They say it is for me every day, how many people died to save me, and everyone is working hard for me. But I really can''t bear this responsibility, and I don''t want to bear it..."


    His eye circles were red, he buried his face in his arms, and after a long while he said again: "Do you know that they will hurt people secretly, and then send them to me to save them, so that these people owe us our debts?" I feel very uncomfortable about the fact that I can be recruited into the gang in the future, or it may be used for other purposes, but they say that those who make big things don''t care about small things..."


    Tuanzi leaned against the wall, his eyes wide open, and he listened with all his concentration.


    He ended up almost muttering to himself, so muffled that she couldn''t make out.


    Xinbao anxiously said: "But this is moral kidnapping! They are completely moral kidnapping! Just ignore him like this! Or if you tell him that you are a bad person, or if you tell him that you are a waste, they will ignore you." I''ll take care of you!"


    Gu Banmei smiled wryly and did not answer.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and suddenly said seriously: "They are bad people, aren''t they?"


    Gu Banmei raised his head, looked at her, and said nothing.


    Xinbao said: "You also said just now that they are bad people, and they will use any means to achieve their goals... You also said that you are hiding now, and your life is very difficult... You also said that you don''t want to be the emperor, and you don''t want to deal with it." Yeah. Then, Xinbao wants to know, it¡¯s so difficult and troublesome, and they still insist on doing bad things because, who wants to be the emperor?¡±


    This question is really enlightening.


    Gu Banmei was stunned.


    He even opened his mouth slightly in surprise, looking at Xinbao.


    Xinbao looked at him seriously.


    Gu Banmei opened his mouth, unable to speak.


    Yes, they are bad people, bad people who will do anything to achieve their ends.


    He clearly knew this.


    Therefore, it is impossible for them to work so hard for many years for some reasons such as loyalty, entrustment by benefactors, and admiration for someone.


    What supports them must be huge interests.


    He has royal blood, and his identity is indispensable to them, so they coax him to be the young gang leader. However, he himself is not active, but they are so active. ", or is he just a target from the beginning to the end? A reason? Is someone else trying to step on him?


    Gu Banmei wiped his face fiercely.


    Then Xinbao persuaded him earnestly: "Do you understand? So now you send Xinbao home, abandon the dark and turn to the light, inform Yeye, and then Xinbao will intercede for you, and we can study medicine and poison together in the future!"


    "Impossible." Gu Banmei whispered: "Sorry, it''s really impossible."


    He raised his eyes and looked at her: "I know they are bad people, but they are also my relatives. Even if what you said makes sense, it is a fact that Mei Chenglin died for my father. You don''t understand What does it feel like to have a debt that can''t be repaid? I really have had enough. I don''t want to carry this debt anymore. I will pay him back with my life. From then on, no one can force me anymore. His kindness has nothing to do with me."


    Xinbao anxiously said: "You... Mei Chenglin did something wrong by himself! He, he is a fool! No, no, he is not stupid, he is the same as these bad guys! Benefits! He is a gambler, he just lost the bet! Why should you be responsible! You should resist bravely!!"


    Gu Banmei was shocked again.


    This little child, what he said really hit the nail on the head.


    Gu Banmei wiped his face again.


    Finding that Xinbao could understand what he said, he felt a little embarrassed, lowered his eyes, and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    Xinbao said angrily: "You say I''m sorry again! You keep saying I''m sorry! What''s the use of being sorry! You paid off other people''s debts, and you owe Xinbao! You knew you were wrong, but you arrested Xinbao. It¡¯s also a debt! It¡¯s also repaid!¡±


    She waved her little hands, "Xinbao is so cute, so smart, so good-looking, and yet to be wronged so much, what a debt! You will not be able to pay it off in your next life! My wife is worried and sad for Xinbao, which adds up to 300 lifetimes! Anyway, you still can¡¯t pay it off, and you always owe one end, or you just pay Xinbao¡¯s debt, never mind their debt?? You have to be brave Be an old man!"


    Gu Banmei smiled wryly: "Stop talking, I''ve already made up my mind. They raised me, and I''ll pay them back. That''s very good."


    He said no more, turned around and left.


    Walking quickly to the door, he asked again: "What do you want to eat in the morning?"


    Xinbao was so angry that he exploded: "I don''t want to eat anything! Xinbao is so full of you!"


    He was silent for a while, then walked away quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 595： im a bad guy

    Chapter 595 I am a bad person


    After a while, there was a salty aroma wafting over.


    Xinbao swallowed greedily, then silently took out a small piece of snack from the space, and put it in his mouth.


    But in such an aroma, the dim sum doesn''t seem to be fragrant at all.


    Xinbao ate three pieces of dim sum one after another, and when he heard the sound of bowls and chopsticks over there, he quickly raised his hand and wiped his mouth three times to confirm that he was still the one with backbone. Singing voice: "Su Wu''s Hu festival is not disgraceful, and the snow and ice have endured for nineteen years. Thirsty to drink snow, hungry to swallow...eggs..."


    Egg...egg...egg...


    Her big eyes were attracted by the bowl in his hand, and she couldn''t move away.


    There are a few scattered noodles in the bowl, but they are small boiled, which look like seven or eight eggs. They look white and crowded together, and there is a little oily flower on the top, which looks delicious.


    He put the bowl on the side of the couch: "This is a bird''s egg, it''s delicious, try it."


    Xinbao said with a strong backbone: "Xinbao doesn''t... hiss, so he doesn''t eat!"


    "Eat," he said softly, "I''m a bad person, so you can eat me poor."


    I think you are right.


    So Xinbao snorted with more backbone before going to serve the bowl.


    As soon as the little hand touched the hot bowl, it hissed in pain and withdrew it abruptly.


    Gu Banmei was taken aback for a moment, and then he said awkwardly, "How about I feed you?"


    He thought for a while: "I am a bad person, you should enslave me."


    Xinbao rubbed his little hand in embarrassment, thinking that if bad guys feed him, his backbone...may not be much left.


    Her big eyes were full, and her thoughts were written all over her face. He thought she was cute, so he picked up the bowl, tried to pick up a bird''s egg, and brought it to her mouth: "Eat, you are still young, you can''t be hungry." .¡±


    Yes, I am still young!


    I''m thin and small, so even if I don''t have too much bone left, it''s still a lot on average per piece of meat!


    So Xinbao opened his mouth and ate it.


    She was very hungry. As soon as she ate the eggs, she felt extremely tender and fragrant. She ate so fast that her eyes narrowed. He almost couldn''t keep up with her speed.


    Feed the bird eggs in one go, and then feed the noodles below.


    He couldn''t feed him vertically, and he couldn''t feed him horizontally either, and the chins of the little dumplings he fed were all hung with soup.


    Xinbao''s small mouth turned up, trying to **** up the noodles.


    Now that he ate almost the same and had more strength, he snorted, "You''re so stupid! You can''t even feed a child!"


    He said: "I don''t have children, why should I know how to feed children?"


    Xinbao raised her chin proudly: "But my wife can feed!"


    "Because he is your wife! I don''t have a wife!" Gu Banmei asked curiously, "Why is he your wife?"


    Xinbao said: "Why should I tell you!"


    All right, Gu Banmei continued to feed her. After feeding her a few chopsticks, she also found the feeling, and finished feeding the last few chopsticks.


    Xinbao pushed the bowl with the back of his hand, he understood, and tipped the bowl over, Xinbao drank all the soup, satisfied, and burped a little.


    Gu Banmei heaved a sigh of relief, quickly took down the bowl, fetched water again, soaked the handkerchief, and wiped her chin clean.


    Xinbao looked at him, and he also looked at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao said: "How can you wash only part of your face?? Don''t you wash your whole face in the morning?"


    Gu Banmei said in a low voice: "I didn''t take a bite again."


    Resigned to his fate, he re-wetted the veil and wanted to wipe her face, but Xinbao pushed it away with both hands: "There is vegetable juice in the water! If you do this, it will all be wiped on Xinbao''s face, you are so unclean, my wife can''t help it!" It''s clean!"


    Gu Banmei: "..."


    But he felt that a little princess should be so delicate, so he fetched water again, mixed it with hot water, and wiped her face when he came back.


    Xinbao looked at him again, and he looked back at her: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao pointed to her little face: "Salve."


    Seeing that her little face was tender and tender, he wanted to kiss her a little bit, but he also knew that she would definitely not give a kiss, so he said coldly, "No."


    "Alas!" Xinbao sighed, and stared at him with big eyes: "You don''t even have the ointment, you are going to die without even using the ointment, thank you!"


    Although he didn''t want to put on the ointment at all, but for some reason, he was really a little... sad when he was told by this child.


    He took the basin, turned around and left.


    After tidying up, he stood in front of the door. Before he came, he felt sentimental for a while. Inside, Xinbao called him again: "Hey! That man!"


    Gu Banmei could only hurry in again.


    Xinbao stretched out his feet to him: "Xinbao wants to go to the ground and walk!"


    Gu Banmei really scratched his head: "Well, I don''t have children''s shoes here, and you can''t wear mine..."


    He stared at her and thought for a while, then slapped his head.


    He found a robe of his own, cut off the hem, and put it on Xinbao''s body. Although he was fat and big, he could barely wear it by tying his ribs.


    Then he also cut the sleeves short, and he cut the remaining cloth left and right, cut out several large circles, stacked them together, and then strung the thread with a large needle, pinching the edges... pinching them together.


    Gu Banmei was overwhelmed by her own wit, so she turned her left and right sides, and then confidently put a set on Xinbao''s feet...


    Xinbao stretched her little feet subconsciously as much as possible, but the inner circle was still bigger than her little feet, as if she had been wrapped in an ingot basket.


    Gu Banmei quickly took it away, then cut off the circle, and sewed it laboriously by herself...


    Finally, it was sewn up, and it could barely be put on, but the back was a bit redundant, and the front seemed a little not long enough.


    He took the cut cloth strips again, and then pulled the cloth basket forward, wrapping the cloth strips up and down... Finally, it was barely able to hang.


    Tuanzi looked at the pair of "shoes", shook his little feet, and sighed: "Oh!"


    Gu Banmei also had a fever on his face, with a weird feeling that "the child can''t live a good life with me", and rushed to say: "I know it''s not as good as your wife, and I''m not your wife, I''m..."


    He paused: "I am the bad guy who kidnapped you?"


    Why did I, a bad guy, become a little eunuch? ?


    Xinbao shook his head, looked at him with pitiful eyes: "Don''t say that about yourself, you have to be smart to be a bad guy."


    Gu Banmei was taken aback for a moment before he understood: "What do you mean, you little brat!"


    Xinbao has already got out of bed, and the soles of her feet still hurt a little, but right now she has no relatives by her side, and there is no place to act coquettishly, so she can only stand slowly by herself, and put her clothes up with great effort. It''s loose, it''s loose, and the little flowers on it are still hanging, like a crazy child.


    Xinbao used his fingers as a comb, planed a few paws carelessly, took off all the small flowers, and put them in his sleeves cherishingly, then took a strip of cloth he cut out, and clumsily tied himself a ponytail.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 596： every important friend

    Chapter 596 Every important friend


    Gu Banmei kept watching from the side, thinking she would ask him for help.


    Unexpectedly, the child tied it up by himself.


    He was a little stunned. The two of them talked half-truths and half-truths for a long time, and the relationship seemed to ease, but the little girl kept clearly remembering that he was a bad person.


    He silently followed behind, Xinbao walked out of the yard slowly, walked to the water''s edge, and sat down.


    Gu Banmei looked at it for a long time, but still couldn''t hold back and walked over: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao said: "You stole Xinbao the night before yesterday, didn''t you?"


    Gu Banmei hummed, Xinbao slowly put her small face on her lap, and murmured, "Then Xinbao hasn''t seen Yeye and his wife for more than twenty hours. Yeye and his wife are both I love Xinbao very much, I must be so worried that I can¡¯t eat, I can¡¯t sleep. Xinbao can¡¯t do anything, he can only take care of himself, and then sit here, so that they can see Xinbao at a glance..."


    Let them see it at a glance earlier, and they can feel relieved earlier.


    Even a little bit is fine.


    It¡¯s best for the bad guys to stay away from her. As long as she sees her wife, she should quickly hide in the space. Don¡¯t let the bad guys take her as a hostage, so that the wife can fly up to kill the bad guys and save Xinbao to go home.


    No, bad guys can''t be killed.


    Because the bad guys are rebels, they should be tortured severely to find out where the rebels are, so that the rebels can never harm Yeye and Yeye¡¯s world.


    Xinbao blinked her eyes, then turned her little head in the other direction, not looking at him.


    Gu Banmei pursed his lips.


    He is a cowardly and boring person, who never seems to have any strong love or hate, and is always compromising on life.


    But this little girl is stronger than he imagined, there is no cold brow on her face, but she has clear boundaries in her heart.


    At this moment, he could clearly feel that she was different from the first time when she cried and said "Aren''t we good friends?"


    He couldn''t help but think about her appearance at that time, as if she once really regarded him as a good friend, as if... lost something extremely important.


    He was stunned for a long time, then suddenly turned around and went back to the hut.


    The little man slowly relaxed his back and stared blankly at the water''s edge.


    There was water in front of her eyes, she could see the other bank, but she couldn''t see if there was anyone on the bank to rescue her.


    She stared blankly for a long time, and gradually became a little dazed.


    With a slacking of consciousness, she involuntarily entered the space. This was actually the first time she heard this old voice, but she felt it was very familiar.


    The voice said slowly: "You once said that you don''t want to forget every important friend. Now, do you regret it?"


    His voice is very gentle.


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment before replying: "No regrets, Xinbao will never regret it."


    She thought about it seriously: "However, Xinbao will remember this lesson."


    She paused again: "Xinbao will no longer forget that he might be a bad person just because he was once so good. However, just because he was a bad person, he will not forget that he was once so good, and he will also do things with Xinbao. Be good friends."


    He asked: "But, aren''t you sad?"


    Xinbao murmured, "Of course it''s sad to lose a friend! But Xinbao is willing to feel sad for him for a while... If you reunite with your friends and relatives after a long absence, wouldn''t you be more happy? You must be happier. "


    The voice was silent for a long time again: "Now you are favored by luck, many times you will turn bad luck into good luck, and disaster will turn into good fortune, but the only exception is when you meet old people. You don''t want to forget it. At that time, you should be more careful." !"


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    She slowly came back to her senses, and found that she was still by the water, so she changed her posture and continued to stare at the water surface.


    In front of the small courtyard far away, Gu Banmei stood upright, and slowly, slowly let out a breath of relief.


    Just now, he wanted to get Xinbao a glass of water, but just after he left the yard, he found that Xinbao suddenly disappeared.


    Gu Banmei froze in shock, motionless.


    After half a quarter of an hour, she appeared again...


    The water in Gu Banmei''s hand was already cold, and in a flash, he remembered that he had heard that she secretly ate candy yesterday, and today she secretly ate snacks when she was in the room.


    She was caught by him in her pajamas. It is not surprising that she has a piece of candy hidden on her body, but it is almost impossible to hide a few pieces of snacks.


    But he didn''t think much about it at the time. Now it seems that she...is she really a fairy? Got a mustard seed?


    He backed away calmly, poured out another glass of water, and handed it to her.


    Xinbao didn''t stop drinking, she took the cup with both hands, and drank slowly.


    At this time, Gu Banmei suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Xinbao was startled, the water in the cup splashed out, and he stared at him with wide eyes.


    He was staring at the water in front of him.


    Xin Baofei turned his head as if flying, and saw a black spot not far away, which was rapidly growing in size.


    Xinbao was overjoyed and jumped up: "Yeah! Wife! Xinbao is here!!"


    Gu Banmei didn''t say a word, and didn''t stop her.


    Xinbao tried hard to break free from his hand, but he held it tightly. Xinbao struggled until he was out of breath, and was really exhausted. He decided to paralyze his opponent, and threw a water glass at him at the last moment, and then hid in the space!


    So I resisted not moving, just opened my eyes wide and stared at that side.


    Actually, it didn¡¯t take long, the boats slowly approached.


    Gu Banmei didn''t stop her until the boat was getting closer and closer, Xinbao finally saw the person standing on the bow of the boat, and burst into tears of joy: "Yeah yeah yeah!! Wife! Brother!! Uncle! Come and save me!"


    Emperor Ming Pei stood up, looked at this side, his eyes were red, and he suppressed again.


    At this moment, Gu Banmei raised Xinbao with one hand, took a few steps back, flipped his wrist, a dagger was already around her neck, and he raised his voice: "Everyone stop!"


    Xinbao trembled in fright, and the water glass fell to the ground.


    Emperor Ming Pei was not surprised, he waved his hand to make people stop.


    Yuan Shen Jue''s eyes were about to burst into flames, he gritted his teeth and pressed his sword, staring at him firmly.


    Yan Shichang gritted his teeth even more, and Shen Shouyan held him down with one hand, not letting him move.


    All eyes were on her.


    In just two days, the little girl lost a lot of weight, her hair was messed up, like a little beggar, it made people feel very distressed.


    Being looked at by so many pairs of eyes, Gu Banmei''s hand subconsciously let go, and then squeezed her tightly again.


    His voice spread far away: "Don''t try to get on the island from any place. If I find anything wrong, I''ll give her a knife... You can try, she can resist a few stabs!"


    Xinbao wanted to push his hand away, but he didn''t move, Xinbao said urgently: "Wife!"


    She wanted to say that he wouldn''t kill her, but she didn''t think so. After holding back for a while, she could only choked up and called out: "Wife!"


    Yuan Shenjue''s voice was also choked up: "Don''t be afraid of Xinbao, don''t move! I, I''ll come to rescue you in a while!"


    He wiped away his tears fiercely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 597： Loyal minister with green blood and heart

    Chapter 597 Loyal minister with green blood and loyal heart


    Emperor Ming Pei''s eyes quickly glanced at Xinbao, and he raised his voice and asked, "Are you Mei Chenglin''s grandson?"


    "Yes." Gu Banmei said calmly: "No need to talk nonsense, I don''t intend to live, I just want to reverse the case for my family."


    Emperor Ming Pei remained calm: "How do you want to turn this case over?"


    Gu Banmei said: "The imperial decree says that everything is a misunderstanding, that Mei Chenglin is a loyal minister of Bixue Daxin."


    A loyal minister with a green blood and a loyal heart? ?


    Why is this request so strange? ? Since he has done such rebellious things, he doesn''t seem to take the royal family seriously, but he insists on giving Mei Chenglin the posthumous title of "loyal minister", what''s the point?


    Mei Chenglin is an opportunist, he doesn''t care about reputation at all, so it seems that this is of no use to anyone, as if it is just to give the Mei family an explanation? A confession of "only for my own peace of mind"? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei''s mind was spinning, and he said calmly: "But he is not."


    Gu Banmei said: "You said he is, he is, a decree to exchange the life of the little princess, it is very cost-effective, isn''t it?"


    In this sentence, the feeling of "paying debts" is stronger.


    He doesn''t seem to really care about the Mei family, he just wants to tell the world, I did it, I lost my life, I gave the Mei family an explanation!


    There is a feeling of anger, which is not willing.


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly seemed very casual, and said, "Are you from the Red Gang?"


    Gu Banmei paused.


    Xinbao nodded fiercely: "Yes! Yea, he is a villain!"


    Gu Banmei''s hand tightened subconsciously, Xinbao was startled, clasping his hand with both hands, Yuan Shen said urgently: "Xinbao don''t talk!"


    Gu Banmei glanced at him, but did not answer.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very calm: "I guess, the members of the Red Gang will tell you that you are a descendant of the royal family, right?"


    Gu Banmei was taken aback.


    Emperor Ming Pei said word by word: "Then, I tell you, you are not!"


    Gu Banmei was stunned: "No, this... this is impossible!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was more calm, and said: "When Mei Chenglin first entered the court, he replaced Yan Youzheng in a moment of enthusiasm, and even though he regretted it, this matter was like a guillotine hanging above his head. The rebels took the bait as soon as they threatened, thinking that the red gang was powerful and could really shake the court. So he contributed money and effort, and the gang of rebels was able to develop and grow."


    "After the incident was revealed, he regretted it too much, but he couldn''t get away. He just wanted to save the root of the Mei family, so he entrusted his second son''s concubine, you, after pretending to be the royal family, to Hong. Help, thinking that this is what Yan Youzheng owed him back then."


    Yan Youzheng is the cheap nephew of Emperor Ming Pei, who is also the descendant of Yan Zixiang, the third son of the emperor, who was replaced by Mei Chenglin.


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "You have to understand that Yan Yuxiang''s identity was extremely sensitive back then. Yan Youzheng was a fish that slipped through the net. The royal family cannot repeat the same mistakes. All descendants of the Mei family have to learn from their relatives before going to prison. It is certain that everyone has been executed. But why did you escape? Because you were raised outside, Mei Chenglin regretted it a long time ago, and never took you back to the house, just to leave a root for the Mei family. "


    He emphasized his tone: "This is not a loyal servant repaying the master, it''s just that your grandfather Mei Chenglin took the life of his son and the wealth of the whole family to gamble a lot, but failed completely..."


    Emperor Ming Pei originally thought that he was that Mei Jingzhi, but urgently asked someone to check it out. Those who dealt with it all said that it was impossible for anyone to have the opportunity to replace the prisoner.


    Although no matter what dynasty or generation, the "replacement of prisoners" and "surrogate death" have always been prohibited repeatedly, but this case was originally caused by the exchange of prisoners, and it is also a major case of treason. Everyone pays special attention to it, and it is impossible to give people another chance .


    Therefore, the only possibility is that the child was raised outside, and since the Mei family has never heard of any child who died young, it can only be the child born outside.


    After all, he is an imposter, and he is not a genius. There is no need for others to set up tricks since he was a child.


    But the time is too short, and nothing has been found yet, so what Emperor Ming Pei said is mostly speculation, and he created an argument that could attract his mind based on Gu Banmei''s various performances.


    Sure enough, Gu Banmei was so surprised that he even forgot to answer.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that the time was almost up, so he said again: "If you don''t believe me, I have found your grandfather''s long follower. He was the one who took you out of the capital when the accident happened in the Mei Mansion. You should know him."


    Immediately, a rickety old man was pushed out and staggered.


    When Gu Banmei saw it, his expression changed.


    He didn''t know anyone from the Mei family, he was just taken aback.


    The old man''s hair was gray, and there were two deep scars on his face, interlaced, his whole face was ugly and unhuman.


    He shook his lips and murmured: "Master Sun, the younger one is Mei Si! Do you remember the younger one! It was the younger one who carried you out..."


    Because the scar hurt his lips, he spoke with an obvious leak: "Well, that Zheng Jian slapped me and slashed me twice. I was lucky enough to save my life. How many years have passed since then? Young Master Sun..."


    Zheng Jian is his senior brother.


    Gu Ban brows were frightened, and he took a closer look at him.


    I saw the scar on his face, and I could still vaguely see the traces of scrolling back. It really was the scar of the fish-scale sword used by Zheng Jian!


    Looking closely, his hands are covered with calluses, his crotch is also soaked in sweat and blood, and his legs are also curled up. It is obvious that he was put on the horse''s back and driven for a long time, and they are worn out.


    Gu Banmei couldn''t hide his panicked look: "You, what do you know?"


    The old man moved his lips laboriously: "Master Sun, you are really the grandson of the master. The younger one lives near your house and secretly protects you..."


    Gu Banmei was suddenly slightly absent-minded.


    He seems to be really impressed.


    That¡¯s right, the place where he lived when he was a child had a small yard, not like everyone¡¯s yard. He still remembered that the stone on the steps at the door was extremely smooth, and he sat on it wearing crotch pants, and it was hot...


    Xinbao wanted to take the opportunity to push his hand away and hide in the space, but although he was absent-minded, his hand was tightly held, she couldn''t get in at all, even if she wanted to bite him, she couldn''t reach it!


    I can only look at my relatives helplessly, and weep silently.


    The old man continued: "The little one finds a reason every day to walk away from your house. At first you hid, but later you got to know each other better, and you smiled at me when you saw me, the little one..."


    He touched the scar on his face, and tears fell from the scar: "Young Master Sun, you can''t recognize it now."


    Gu Ban couldn''t bear it, and whispered: "I still remember a little bit."


    The old man said happily: "I know that Young Master Sun has been clever since he was a child! I won''t forget... Young Master Sun, Zheng Jian is not a good thing! At that time, the old man said, if something happens to the house, ask the young man to carry you to Zhuangzi immediately. , lit three lanterns and waited for someone, after waiting for two days, Zheng Jian came, and after asking a few words, he hugged you and asked the little one to follow him, and then the little one stepped on the threshold, and he turned back A small slap..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 598： Baby, Im late

    Chapter 598 Xinbao, I am late


    This person was pretended by Hao Huashi.


    Shen Shouyan led the Jianghu people to find the place where Gu Banmei stayed, but there was no one there.


    Fortunately, Guo Dong is a local snake, and he is restless. He is very familiar with the terrain here, so he led people to look for these dangerous places, and when he got here, he bumped into Yuan Shenjue''s group of people.


    As a result, they had just found this place when they met Zheng Jian sneaking out, and a group of people pinned him down immediately.


    After a hasty review, first make sure that Gu Banmei is indeed here, and for the rest, I can only rely on improvisation.


    Mei Cheng and Lin Chang Sui are mostly offshoots of their own clan, so they just made up such a name. Anyway, judging from their age, Gu Banmei was only three or four years old at that time, so I probably don¡¯t remember much.


    But Hao Huashi never expected that the effect would be so good.


    It can be seen that Gu Banmei is a soft-tempered person, and he doesn''t want to embarrass others easily.


    While talking at the front, some shadow guards had already walked behind.


    Guo Dong is very familiar with the terrain here, and the information he provided was really helpful.


    The mountain wall over there is high and flat, impossible to climb, and there are birds guarding it.


    But the shadow guards have many masters of eagle training, many goshawks and black eagles are trained to be extremely human, and there is also a very handsome Haidongqing.


    So, let the eagle drop the medicine first, and the birds will fall in large numbers, and then let the eagle bite the string and hang it on the tree, and then lead the rope down.


    Then he slowly pulled the thin rope, leading the medium-thick rope up, and then slowly pulled the thicker rope... After a while, he hung a few thick ropes, and the shadow guard flew up by the ropes, Slowly approach.


    Ahead, Gu Banmei really has no doubts.


    He is also good at disguise, but Hao Huashi is the real master of disguise.


    He stayed on the street for many years, observing the expressions and behaviors of passers-by, and when imitating someone, he really couldn''t even recognize his own parents.


    Gu Banmei didn''t recognize it at all, and was attracted all the attention.


    At this time,


    The shadow guard has also sneaked to the courtyard, slowly emerging, looking for the right time to attack.


    After all, Xinbao is still in his hands, and if his hand shakes even slightly, Xinbao may be injured. Therefore, this blow must be done with caution.


    At this time, Gu Banmei suddenly said: "Come here."


    Hao Hua was taken aback for a moment.


    He was trying to attract his attention, but it would be better if he could pass by.


    So he nodded his head and said, "Master Sun, I would like to accompany you... I will serve you underground..."


    The shadow guards looked at Emperor Ming Pei, and Emperor Ming Pei nodded, then one shadow guard pushed a boat over, another shadow guard lifted him directly, and threw him into the boat, Hao Hua fell to his knees on the ground for a long time Just got up.


    The shadow guard also jumped onto the boat, Gu Banmei said: "Let him come here by himself!"


    The shadow guard snorted, and pushed the boat suddenly... The boat slid forward, and after more than half of it, it was almost on the shore.


    In other words, half of the way is gone, and Yuan Shenjue will be able to go ashore with the help of the boat!


    So Hao Huashi stopped rowing, and went directly into the water, then walked with difficulty from the waist-high water, landed on the shore, and saluted: "Young Master Sun."


    Gu Banmei motioned him to come closer, and said in a low voice: "I asked them to let you go, you are irrelevant, they should agree, I still have some money in Bingzhou, you can use it for retirement, Don''t..."


    Hao Huashi said: "I won''t go! The little one won''t go! The little one stays with Young Master Sun!"


    While yelling, he threw himself on one arm with tears streaming down his face.


    Gu Banmei pushed the hand holding the knife outward, trying to fend him off... The next moment, Hao Huashi had already snatched the little master, and retreated like a fly.


    Xinbao tried her best not to cry, but it turned out so frightened that she burst into tears on the spot.


    Then, Gu Banmei quickly realized that something was wrong, and chased after her like flying...


    However, Hao Huashi''s lightness kung fu is excellent, with his toes just a little bit on the boat, his whole body is like a big bird, flying lightly onto the big boat.


    At the same time, Yuan Shenjue also passed him by, and directly met Gu Banmei.


    When Xinbao was trembling with fright, she had already entered a familiar embrace.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her tightly, choked up and called out: "Xinbao! It''s yes! Xinbao, don''t be afraid! It''s yes!"


    Xinbao suddenly stopped crying, hiccupped, and then burst into tears again, unable to speak at all, just hugged Yeye desperately, full of grievances, and immediately sent out all Come out, crying loudly.


    Yan Shichang couldn''t care about anything else, he rushed to hug her, and couldn''t help crying.


    Yuan Shen Jue swished a few times, and knocked Gu Banmei into the water, and then the shadow guards rushed over.


    Gu Banmei is best at poison, but he was seeking death at this time, and he didn''t have poison on him, so he was no match for the shadow guard at all.


    Yuan Shenjue took a look, turned around and jumped back, seeing the three of them huddled together, he couldn''t hold back after holding back, and hugged him too: "Xinbao, Xinbao, I''m sorry, Xinbao, I''m late..."


    Xinbao twitched from crying, patted his back to slow down, still crying loudly.


    Shen Shouyan couldn''t help wiping away tears at the back, and even Guo Dong''s gangsters had red eye circles.


    Emperor Ming Pei was afraid that Xinbao''s voice would be broken from crying, so he said in a hoarse voice: "Let her take it easy."


    Yuan Shenjue stretched out his hand to pat her acupuncture points, Xinbao was tired from crying, and slowly, slowly stopped crying, the whole person was still in a trance, unable to recover.


    Emperor Ming Pei handed his heart treasure to Yan Shichang, and solemnly clasped his fists to the people of all rivers and lakes, and gave a rivers and lakes etiquette: "Thank you, all knights."


    Everyone in Guo Dong was terrified and fearful, they didn''t even dare to profess, and hurriedly returned the salute, Emperor Ming Pei clasped his fists again, and then entered the cabin.


    Waiting for Bai Gusheng to refine some medicines that are suitable for them later, it is a very suitable thank you gift. road.


    Even, it was a huge blow to the so-called "Red Gang" of the rebels. After all, they don''t want to recruit new ones.


    It can be said to serve multiple purposes.


    But even so, seeing his granddaughter''s dirty little face, Emperor Ming Pei still felt extremely heartbroken, and hoped that all this would never happen.


    Yan Shichang hugged his sister tightly all the time, Xinbao cried a few more times, and he also cried with her... Xinbao slowly recovered, and he restrained himself from crying.


    Emperor Ming Pei wanted to take it over, but he hugged him tightly and refused, Yuan Shenjue stood behind him, holding Xinbao''s hand tightly, lowering his head from time to time, and gently touching Xinbao''s face.


    There was a room full of people, and they didn''t dare to vent their atmosphere.


    Soon reached the shore, Long Xiangwei escorted them off the boat and into the carriage.


    Xinbao suddenly said: "He, what about him?"


    Several people rushed to answer: "The shadow guard is taken down."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "If he is not dead, what will happen to Xinbao?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 599： There is a country before a home

    Chapter 599 First there is a country before there is a family


    Xinbao turned to look for Yeye.


    But Yan Shichang was bending over, with his hands and head together, clasping his sister tightly, she couldn''t even lift her little head.


    Xinbao moved in vain, and Emperor Ming Pei noticed it. He hurried over and pushed Yan Shichang''s hand away: "Xinbaoer? Yeah, it''s here!"


    Xinbao said: "Yeah, he is the leader of the rebels."


    In the past two days, she has been thinking all the time that she should tell Yeye about this matter quickly, and she finally said it.


    But after finishing speaking, he felt wrong, and shook his head: "He is the leader of the young gang now, but he may be the leader of the anti-thief in the future. He also lied to Xinbao, yeah, be careful."


    Although there are only a few words, it is enough for Ming Peidi to piece together the whole thing. He hurriedly said: "Okay, Yeye knows, Xinbao can rest assured, Yeye will not let him harm Yeye."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei wanted to hug her, but Yan Shichang hugged her tightly and did not let go, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let go, she will feel uncomfortable if you hold her!"


    Yan Shichang was stunned for a moment, and quickly let go. Emperor Ming Pei brought Xinbao over, hugged Xinbao in his arms and gently stroked it, while saying to Yan Shichang: "When you arrive at the gate of the city in a while, you and your master get out of the car and have a word. , we went straight away."


    From there, they were about to part ways with the Jianghu people, and letting Yan Shichang get out of the car and bow his hands was considered a full courtesy.


    Yan Shichang''s eyes were swollen from crying, and he still hadn''t recovered: "Say, what are you talking about?"


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at him, and reprimanded him: "You are such an adult, you have to take responsibility! Didn''t people in the Jianghu say that blood is not shed? The matter is not finished, you cry, who will handle the matter?? Not a child Come on, dignified man, don''t make your younger sister inferior!"


    Xinbao was still in a daze, and subconsciously covered his mouth: "No, don''t scold brother, Xinbao will come by himself, Xinbao will go by himself."


    Emperor Ming Pei treated his granddaughter like the wind and drizzle, and said softly: "No, you are still young, and you have just experienced a big change. It is not rude if you don''t get out of the car. Besides, your third brother will inevitably have to deal with these people in the future. , that¡¯s why he was asked to come forward.¡±


    Xinbao said: "Why don''t Xinbao go with brother."


    Emperor Ming Pei was on top of Tuanzi, and gave Yan Shichang a hard look. Yan Shichang lowered his head in fright, and said, "No need, Xinbao, brother can go by himself."


    Xinbao opened his hand to let him hug him: "Xinbao wants to stay with brother, they are here to save Xinbao, Xinbao wants to thank him by himself."


    Emperor Ming Pei did not stop him.


    Anyway, it''s just a matter of one sentence, so it''s good to distract her.


    So when they reached the gate of the city, the brother and sister got out of the car. Yan Shichang cupped his hands, "Thank you heroes, Yan Shichang is very grateful."


    Guo Dong and the others also got out of the car, Guo Dong said: "Your Highness was also implicated by Guo, and we couldn''t help, as long as your Highness is fine."


    Xinbao also saluted, and said softly, "Thank you, Uncle Guo, thank you everyone, Xinbao is fine, please rest assured."


    The two sides hand over each other, and they are about to separate.


    But one person stepped forward and gave a great gift from afar: "Your Highness, Caomin... Caomin was poisoned before, and the little princess saved her life, Caomin is very grateful. Caomin knew that he shouldn''t say this, but Gu Banmei saved him too. Caomin''s life, he has saved many people, but he was also deceived by the rebels. Caomin wants to ask His Highness to spare his life, Caomin wishes to serve the little princess for the rest of his life, and he can do anything as a slave, just ask His Highness to forgive him one side¡­"


    He spoke incoherently, and his face was flushed. It was obvious that he mustered up the courage to say this sentence.


    Yuan Shenjue was a little angry, he took a step forward and glanced at Xinbao.


    Xinbao stared at him blankly, and after a while, two big tears rolled down.


    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, she shed tears, it was very pitiful, others couldn''t stand it anymore, so someone came over to drag him to stand up.


    Xinbao took a step forward and waved his small hands: "You, don''t move, Xinbao will tell you."


    Everyone had a meal.


    Xinbao said to him: "Do you know, that bad guy, Gu Banmei... He is actually very kind to Xinbao. When Xinbao has a fever, he changes Xinbao''s handkerchief, cooks noodles for Xinbao, and gives him Xinbao made this shoe..."


    She raised her little feet to show them: "He used to be Xinbao''s good friend."


    In the large place of Nuoda, the quiet needle drop can be heard, and everyone listened with holding their breath.


    The little child, with a crying nasal voice, was inexplicably firm: "He is not a bad person, but he is not a good person either. He was with the bad people, and he did not stop the bad people from doing bad things; the bad people asked him to do bad things, and he Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he did it; the bad guy hurt someone and asked him to save him, but he didn¡¯t agree with it, but he didn¡¯t expose it, and cooperated with acting.¡±


    "Just like now, he took Xinbao away, harmed Yeye, harmed family members, harmed so many shadow guards and Longxiang guards, as well as Uncle Guo and so many people are anxious and busy ¡­Then his distress and his care for Xinbao are useless! They are not worthy of sympathy at all! Xinbao would rather have him beat and scold Xinbao than make Yeye and everyone feel sad!"


    "You have a country before you have a family. Yeye is the emperor! Such a big country is already busy enough. Yeye is so hard. I am always busy when I go out to play, and I always ask people''s opinions when I buy things! Yeye It¡¯s really hard work! Xinbao himself is not willing to let Yeye worry about it, why would he dare to do this! He has done bad things about right and wrong, and no matter how kind he is about small things, he is not a good person! Therefore, Xinbao thought No matter how sad I am, I will never forgive him! Never!"


    She was sobbing.


    Yuan Shenjue hugged Xinbao into his arms, and said in a deep voice: "That''s right! There is a country first, and then there is a family. If you have no rules, you can''t have a circle. How can you let such a big mistake go lightly! Everyone, this man has a heart." He is weak, if he is spared this time, and the Red Gang members come to beg him again, what do you think will happen to him? If the Red Gang said that they will use poison to control people to be obedient, what do you think will happen to him?? He even has a princess Dare to kidnap, and poison a friend while feeling sad, do you think he can do it?"


    Even the person who pleaded before couldn''t help shivering.


    He treats people with sincerity, if Gu Banmei wants to poison him, it is really easy.


    Hao Huashi had just washed off his disguise, Yaoyao listened, hurried over, and said, "Master, you said they hurt someone and asked him to save them?"


    Xinbao''s little head moved, and he turned around: "He talked a lot to Xinbao, saying that someone hurt someone and asked him to save him, so that others would owe them favors, so that they could win them over later."


    Everyone was shocked immediately.


    Really awakened the dreamer with one word!


    You know, Gu Banmei is good at trauma!


    Trauma, it¡¯s impossible to travel long distances, so I must find someone nearby. How could it be such a coincidence that accidents happen very close to him every time?


    Moreover, his name is Changing Life Cat Demon. It is said that his health is not good. Every time he treats someone, his face is pale and sweaty, as if he has lost half of his life. I am very grateful!


    But now that he knows that his poor health is a fake, then the change of life is also a fake! ? Is the so-called kindness from before true?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 600： Xinbao is a big baby

    Chapter 600 Xinbao is a big baby


    Emperor Ming Pei listened quietly in the car.


    He deeply felt that Xinbao was a big baby, and she seemed to be able to help him with anything she did.


    The word "Xia" is only one step away from the righteousness of the family and the country. Does keeping the small righteousness complete the brotherhood, or keeping the great righteousness completes the family and the country''s righteousness? ?


    This is the contradiction between the Jianghu people.


    But this matter is hard to say.


    Whether it is he, Shen Shouyan, or anyone else, it is like preaching, and everyone will obey and listen instead of being awakened.


    Only Xinbao said it was different.


    Especially this Xiao Baoer who has saved someone and was rescued by everyone''s concerted efforts.


    What she said was simple, sincere and hot, yet heavy. Those words were heard by everyone, and anyone with blood and conscience would feel ashamed and think deeply.


    They are majestic men, are they not even as good as a little girl doll?


    Even a little girl knows that "his feelings are pitiful, and the laws of the country cannot tolerate it", how can they not know? How dare you not know? ?


    This is really a heavy hammer!


    Emperor Ming Pei said to himself: "This year we can hold a martial arts Enke."


    On the grounds that these Jianghu people saved Xinbao, open an Enke, so that not only these people who can participate will all participate, but those who did not participate in this matter will also inquire, and the situation will immediately change.


    Martial arts will become the real "right way" for Jianghu people from then on!


    Xinbao and his party entered the city, changed carriages, and there was still half a day to go back to the Ping Palace.


    As soon as he got in the car, Xinbao put his arms around Emperor Ming Pei''s neck: "Yeah, sleep with Xinbao. My wife, brother and Huashi also sleep."


    Emperor Ming Pei was indeed tired. The few of them had barely closed their eyes for the past two nights and a day. When the strings were loosened, they were really sleepy.


    Didn''t change clothes, Emperor Ming Pei went to sleep with his granddaughter who was dirty like a cat. Yuan Chen never wanted to leave, so he cleaned up the outside and slept on the floor with Yan Shichang and Hao Huashi.


    Lian Fang Wuyou went out and confessed, then leaned aside, closed his eyes, and fell asleep in seconds.


    As soon as they heard that the emperor had fallen asleep, the carriage drove very slowly, and it took more than three hours to arrive at the Shengping Palace. After all, Yuan Shenjue was young and skilled in martial arts, and had almost recovered.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that the car had stopped steadily, and he also woke up. He asked someone to take the blanket, carried Xinbao into the palace, and continued to sleep with his granddaughter in his arms.


    Sleeping until after Xu time, Xinbao woke up in a daze, almost calling his wife, then with a jerk, he opened his eyes all of a sudden, and his big eyes rolled around.


    Several people passed by, and when Xinbao saw that his family was there, he came back to his senses, sat up, smirked, and murmured: "It''s okay, it''s okay, Xinbao wasn''t stolen by the bad guys."


    She opened her hand, Yuan Shenjue took the first step, hugged her, and touched her forehead: "Xinbao."


    Xinbao hummed, and said again: "Xinbao."


    She hummed again, and he couldn''t help calling out again: "Xinbaoer."


    Tuanzi replied loudly: "Hey!"


    Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help laughing, and coaxed her in a low voice: "Xinbao, go take a bath, take a bath and eat."


    Tuanzi didn''t want to let go: "Then are you watching Xinbao outside?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said: "My third brother and Huashi are waiting for you outside. After you take a bath, I will watch over it and wait for you to come out to be with the emperor before we go to wash."


    So Tuanzi went to take a bath with peace of mind. Scabs had formed on the worn palms and soles of the feet, but it hurt a little after soaking in hot water.


    But Xinbao insisted on washing it clean, went out and changed his clothes, put on the medicine bag again on his hands and feet, and did not wear shoes.


    After two days of not combing her hair, the little soft hair was all knotted and couldn''t be combed. Emperor Ming Pei kept urging her, but Hua Han simply hugged her, and then Tuanzi talked to Emperor Ming Pei, Hua Han was behind, slowly Comb her hair.


    Tuanzi asked: "How did Xinbao get stolen? Is the villain very powerful? Is he more powerful than his wife or the shadow guard?"


    Emperor Ming Pei personally held the bowl, and while feeding his granddaughter, he talked about the matter slowly, Xinbao said in surprise: "Then Huashuang and them are all right?"


    "It''s okay," Emperor Ming Pei said, "It''s just a little fainting medicine, it will get better without taking it."


    Duanzi nodded, "What about Huashuang?"


    Emperor Ming Pei punished all these people. After hearing her question, he said, "Let her rest for two days first."


    Duanzi nodded: "Okay."


    While talking, several people also came back from the shower. Xinbao sat on Emperor Ming Pei''s lap, and couldn''t bear to part with his wife and elder brother. He looked back and forth, and stretched out his hand: "Hand in hand."


    She had an injury on her hand, and she couldn''t eat by herself anyway, Yuan Shenjue held her hand with a smile, and Yan Shichang was also given a small hand, holding it with satisfaction.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her, ate slowly, and said, "Who does Xinbao want to hug?"


    "I want them all," Tuanzi said, "It''s the grown-ups who make the choice, and the kids can have it all!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and didn''t say much. The three of them fed her together, and Xinbao was full in a while, and then he talked about the matter from beginning to end.


    Emperor Ming Pei praised her: "Xinbao is right, temporarily showing weakness and preserving strength is the best solution, Xinbao is great!"


    He taught his grandson by the way: "Look at Xinbao, if you encounter the same thing, you might be able to hold your breath?"


    "Don''t, don''t meet!" Tuanzi patted Yeye''s hand anxiously: "Yayye, how can you use your own people as an example? Don''t we have Ma Shiwen to use?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He smiled and said: "Then what should I say? Ma Shiwen was taken away by the bad guys, Chang''er, can you hold your breath?"


    Yan Shichang was also happy: "Then I will definitely hold my breath! But if my grandson is himself, I might not be able to hold my breath as hard as Xinbao. Hey, I definitely can''t help but fight him!"


    Tuanzi pointed at her fingers in embarrassment: "Actually, if Xinbao wasn''t afraid, she would have resisted bravely... But Xinbao was a little scared and didn''t dare to resist. There is no other way but to comfort herself like this."


    Poof!


    Several people are distressed, sad and funny.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and then said: "Besides, Xinbao has no strength, and there is nothing to save. Xinbao can''t beat him at all."


    She glanced at Hao Huashi resentfully.


    Hao Huashi hurriedly said: "Master, it''s all my fault. I didn''t take my martial arts seriously with Master."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Manpower is sometimes poor. A five-year-old child, no matter how hard he practices, can hardly beat a fifteen-year-old or twenty-five-year-old adult."


    Xinbao said: "But my wife is very powerful."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I don''t want to make Xun''er so powerful, and I don''t want Xinbao to be so powerful. It''s not that I don''t worry about accidents... But compared to practicing martial arts, Xinbao should use what he is good at. For example, Xinbao can also Put some poisonous needles and poisons in the mustard seeds."


    Xinbao suddenly realized, and blinked his eyes: "That''s right!"


    Although I dare not say it out loud, Yeye is really cunning!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 601： Both sons and daughters

    Chapter 601 Both sons and daughters


    Yuan Shenjue said solemnly: "We will also work hard so that Xinbao will not encounter such accidents again."


    This time, everyone was really negligent.


    Although what Gu Banmei did was really unexpected, but after the thieves were dealt with, everyone did relax a bit.


    Anyone who dares to risk the dissatisfaction of the world must have two brushes, and he needs to be tight at all times.


    Emperor Ming Pei said to Xinbao: "What can be done by others, what should be done by others, must be done by others! You are the princess of Zhenguo, so you don''t have to do everything yourself."


    Xinbao nodded silently with big eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at Yan Shichang, and saw that Hanhan had been staring at his lost and recovered sister with a smirk on his face, completely oblivious to what he said, let alone any comprehension.


    Emperor Ming Pei was in such a good mood at the moment that he couldn''t get angry, so he raised his hand and slapped him: "Still laughing!"


    Yan Shichang was at a loss, not knowing where he had provoked him again: "Yeah?"


    Emperor Ming Pei just looked at him like this.


    He thought about it for a while, went through what Emperor Ming Pei said just now in his mind, and then promised: "Yeah, don''t worry, I will work hard to practice martial arts and become the best in the world. I will protect Xinbao and not let people The one who bullied her!"


    All right, Emperor Ming Pei nodded helplessly.


    Xinbao said: "It doesn''t matter, Xinbao''s accompanying grandfather said that Xinbao will only have bad luck when he meets an old friend, and if Xinbao meets an old friend again, he will tell you, everyone just be careful! "


    Xinbao''s own focus is on luck, but when the third brother should be stupid, he becomes smart again, and asks strangely: "Old friend? What old man?"


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    Nowadays, in fact, many things have been thought through in the minds of smart people, but they all have respect and jealousy, and dare not think deeply, let alone Tuanzi think deeply.


    So Hao Huashi interrupted quickly: "Master, I heard good news."


    He didn''t wait for Tuanzi to ask, and said without pausing at all: "I heard someone tell Mr. Fang that the Wu''an Palace reported that they had a son and a daughter on the tenth day of the seventh lunar month."


    Fang Wuyou standing at the door: "..."


    He said in his heart that his job was taken away, and he hurried forward: "Yes, I just reported here, and the old slave is just going to announce the good news to the emperor!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was really interested, "Why did it take so long to report?"


    Fang Wuyou laughed anxiously and said: "It''s not that the old prince and the old princess are extra careful, it''s a full moon before they say it."


    Recalling the situation of their family, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but nodded in understanding.


    Xinbao was really interested, and asked, "Are all babies born on the tenth day of the seventh lunar month?"


    "That''s right!" Director Fang hurriedly said in detail: "It''s also a coincidence. I heard that the concubine had just activated that day, and the concubine''s room also activated. In the end, the concubine got a lin''er at the beginning of noon, which weighed seven catties. Eight taels, the birth went smoothly, and at Youshi, a daughter of six catties and six taels was born in the concubine''s room. I heard that the old prince also recorded the daughter in the name of the concubine, and the prince will have both sons and daughters."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "That''s right, Xiao Tai is relieved to have a son when he grows old, and Father-in-law must be very happy too."


    He thought for a while: "Shouldn''t the Ronger Township Examination be finished?"


    "That''s right," Yuan Shenjue said, "I just finished the exam today."


    Xinbao asked: "How many exams did you take? Is it the first name?"


    "I don''t know yet," Emperor Ming Pei said, "It will take a few days to see the results."


    He told Yuan Shenjue: "Since the exam is over, you should write a letter and tell them about Xinbao."


    Yuan Shen Jue responded, and said at the same time: "I write here, okay?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    So someone sent someone to the fourth bedroom of the study room, Yuan Shenjue was about to start writing, Xinbao put on her little shoes, and squeezed around beside her, Yuan Shenjue simply hugged her to the stool and said: "You write title."


    Xinbao still had an injury on her hand, so she held onto the pen vainly, while Yuan Shenjue was behind to help her hold it.


    Xinbao wrote "Daddy" and thought it was very good, so he wrote "Aniang", and then wrote the second brother, fourth brother and younger brother in a series.


    One side took aim at Yuan Shenjue.


    Although this was obviously written by Yuan Shenjue, he still said: "Xinbao''s calligraphy is getting better and better."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and looked at it, thinking that it would be more suitable for him to be a grandfather, and the picture should be much warmer than this one.


    He turned his head to look for it, Zheng Li was standing by the window, looking at it, he was obviously ready, so he wanted to go there.


    When I saw Hao Hua on the way, I remembered something again, so I beckoned.


    Hao Huashi quickly came over, and Emperor Ming Pei whispered: "Go and see Fu Ju, tell about Xinbao''s relationship with that person, and then ask him to get in touch with that Gu Banmei."


    Hao Huashi nodded understandingly, and was about to go down, Emperor Ming Pei said again: "By the way, also, tell Bai Gusheng to make some pills suitable for people in the Jianghu. One kind only needs ten or two pills. About ten, not too many."


    Hao Huashi nodded and left.


    Emperor Ming Pei walked over and stood with his hands behind his back.


    After Xinbao finished writing the address, she was about to take a break, and stood beside her and said, "Just say...Xinbao misses you all! You can''t think too much!"


    Yuan Shenjue nodded while writing, Xinbao immediately ran to the side when he saw Ming Peidi beside him, put his hands on the chair, and remembered Yeye''s saying "Let others do what can be done by others".


    So she stood up and said, "Boss Fang, help me move this chair to..."


    She ran over quickly, tapped the ground with her toes: "Put it here."


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly put down the whisk, and moved the chair over for her. Xinbao pulled Emperor Mingpei to sit down, sat on him herself, and said to him, "My feet hurt."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Run if it hurts?" He took off her shoes smoothly.


    Xinbao dangled her two little feet, and continued: "Although Xinbao was taken away for a while, you don''t have to worry, Xinbao...Xinbao conquered the rebels with his personal charm, so Xinbao didn''t suffer or suffer I was injured, and the next day, Yeye came to save me."


    As she was talking, Yan Shichang moved a round stool, came over and squeezed her little feet, and asked Emperor Ming Pei in a low voice: "Yeah, tell me, do you want grandson to study for a few more days?"


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at him: "Why do you think of this again?"


    Yan Shichang said: "As far as what Xinbao said to those people, what he said was very good. I just can''t say it. I think...if there is such a thing again, I can''t let Xinbao go again? Then I will be Isn¡¯t brother a bit out of line??¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei encouraged: "It''s good that you have this idea. You have to understand that you are in the royal family and you have responsibilities that you have to bear. So even if you are not good at these things, you can''t be ignorant of them. Really. If you encounter it, you have to be able to deal with it. But since you are struggling to learn literature, you don¡¯t have to learn from books like others. Let your master teach you more, and when you return to Beijing, you can also make friends with some military officers, and there are quite a few People with hills and valleys in their chest..."


    Emperor Ming Pei was educating his grandson, and Tuanzi''s attention was also attracted. He turned his head and listened, and when Emperor Ming Pei finished speaking, she comforted him: "Brother, don''t worry, the matter is not so difficult at all. Yeye taught Xinbao, Xinbao can teach you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 602： Dont bite, he should respond

    Chapter 602 Don''t bite, he responds


    Emperor Ming Pei looked down at his granddaughter, wondering what she was talking about.


    Xinbao continued: "Yaye said, know people and assign them well, you must use the right person in the right place, for example, Dabai, he can only make trouble, so don''t let him cooperate with others, you can find a reason to call him Come out to eat leisurely. Another example is you, you can''t speak, this is actually your advantage!"


    Yan Shichang said, "Is that so?"


    Tuanzi nodded vigorously: "Yes, so it doesn''t matter if you can''t speak. You can see that Xinbao can''t write, and Xinbao is not in a hurry. Because Yeye, He Daddy, and Second Brother are smart people, and they know people. Shanren, you can let them use you where you can''t speak."


    Yan Shichang was obviously limped by his sister: "Can it still be like this?"


    Tuanzi continued: "For example, just now, what did you want to say?"


    "Me?" Yan Shichang looked at Emperor Ming Pei embarrassedly: "I want to say... let him go? It wasn''t your sister who dared to arrest him, right? I didn''t twist his head off on the spot, it was the virtue accumulated by his ancestors! "


    Tuanzi stuttered on the spot: "Ah, this..."


    "And then?" Emperor Ming Pei deliberately said: "The one who can''t speak is finished, and then what should I do?"


    "Then, then..." Tuanzi held back for a while, "Then it''s my wife''s turn to smooth things over."


    She turned her head and looked at her wife with big eyes.


    Yuan Shenjue who was writing a letter: "..."


    Fortunately, he was focused on two things, and he was listening, so he put down his pen, pretended to face the crowd, and cupped his fists: "Everyone, seeing His Highness like this, you should also understand the feelings of the Emperor and us."


    "That''s right!" Xinbao nodded vigorously: "That''s right, that''s how it is. Every time you need it, let Yeye give you a smoothie! This is called a good face and a bad face!"


    Not to mention, it really makes sense.


    Xinbao is still learning and selling now: "Yeah, I just said that if you can let others do it, let others do it! Otherwise, they are idle, so much salary is spent, the more you do it, the more you do it. The more you get, the more cost-effective! Why bother yourself when you can make others work hard?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He is a majestic emperor, but he has to resign! I don''t know whether to praise or scold!


    The key point is that Hanhan is still praising his younger sister: "Xinbao is so smart and knows so much!"


    Tuanzi said modestly: "It''s because Xinbao is with Yeye every day, and he has been exposed to Yeye''s intelligence and wisdom."


    She glanced at Ming Peidi flatteredly, with the look of "Yeah, am I awesome?"


    Emperor Ming Pei once again: "..."


    In the end, he still couldn''t bear to hit his granddaughter, and said to his grandson with a bluffing face: "Although what Xinbao said is reasonable, you should work hard!"


    Yan Shichang nodded quickly: "Yes, grandson understands."


    clear? ? I see you don''t understand!


    But Emperor Ming Pei still didn''t say anything, and decided to turn around and tell Shen Shouyan to go.


    Yuan Shen Jue quickly finished writing the letter and asked someone to send it out.


    The next day, the court issued an order.


    Because of Guo Dong and other northern chivalrous men''s meritorious service in helping the princess of Zhenguo, a special martial arts examination is held. The government examination, township examination, and general examination are scheduled for October, December, and March of this year respectively.


    At the same time, because warriors are used to traveling all over the world, they are not limited to returning to their original nationality to take the exam, but they can take the exam from Vietnam. The upper limit of the number of applicants is determined by the number of applicants.


    Then, Yuan Shenjue wrote another article in the tone of Xinbao''s disciple Hao Huashi.


    The writing is very straightforward and simple, refute the despicableness of the anti-thieves, and then promote the chivalry of Guo Dong and others.


    This article, together with the government notices, is posted everywhere, so that the news can spread quickly throughout the world.


    This is called striking while the iron is hot.


    The reason why the "Northern chivalrous men" are deliberately recruited is also intentional. The northern land chivalrous men are all popular, and those from the south, east, and west, if you don''t catch up, are you still Jianghu people?


    In short, it is to block all your back roads, recruit all talents that can be recruited, and get on board quickly.


    It will take some time to wait for the imperial decree to arrive in various places, but when the imperial decree was issued there, Emperor Ming Pei ordered Shen Shouyan to go to the Guo family, firstly to deliver those medicine pills for the little princess, and secondly to tell them the news.


    At this moment, many people have already left, but half of them stayed.


    Shen Shouyan didn''t send many medicine pills. Those who suffered from internal injuries took twelve pills for emergency hanging, and those who detoxified and protected the heart also took ten pills, and there were also twenty pills for normal conditioning.


    One grain per person is definitely not enough, so it can only be rewarded by Guo Dong''s merits, which also shows its preciousness.


    Before leaving, Shen Shouyan also asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Then Zheng Jian and Gu Banmei usually seem to be just ordinary Jiang Hu people, and there may not be no rebels lurking there at this time... What if there are more?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said meaningfully: "Talent is the best. If not, I still have some regrets, no one will sing in the next scene!"


    Although Shen Shouyan didn''t understand, he didn''t ask much, so he went there.


    Guo Dong and others did not expect this surprise, so Guo Dong had to send people to deliver it, and the news spread quickly.


    The person who begged before was named Fang Zhan, and he was also the one who took them to the place where Gu Banmei was staying. After doing a lot of things, he was given a life-hanging pill.


    Although he hasn''t recovered greatly at the moment, he is not willing to eat it, thinking of taking it back as a life-saving item for the family.


    Because his injuries were not healed, Guo Dong also sent two disciples to take him back. On the way, he met a group of Jianghu friends who had just heard the news and clamored to take a look.


    Fang Zhan was embarrassed to refuse, so he took out the bottle preciously and showed it to them.


    As soon as the bottle was opened, there was a strong scent of pills. A man named Yu Yuli poured the pills into his hands quickly. It looked like a gray pearl, not very eye-catching, but just When you smell that danxiang, you know it is a good thing.


    Fang Zhan didn''t expect him to be so unreliable when he was old, so he hurriedly stopped, Yu Yuli apologized repeatedly, and put it back, Fang Zhan checked it again, and then put it away again.


    Everyone chatted for a night, then separated, and the one who followed Fang Zhan spread the news, someone had already secretly attached this Yu Yuli.


    No one knows who Gu Banmei''s master is, but how difficult is it to find out?


    So not only Fang Zhan, but behind everyone who took Dan and left, there were shadow guards watching secretly.


    Red gang or something, in fact, to Emperor Ming Pei, he is just a toad, he will respond to others if he doesn¡¯t bite...


    After what happened to Mei Chenglin, the Red Gang has almost been wiped out, and now these gangsters can only hide their names and hide, so whether it is Gu Banmei or Zheng Jian, it is very important to them How can they not take a look at the situation.


    So, this pill, is it not a bait?


    With this ready-made bait, it''s no wonder they don''t bite!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 603： the next one

    Chapter 603 The next Mr. Right


    Yu Yuli didn''t seem to have any abnormalities. He even drank with his friends and fell asleep drunk. He had nothing to do one night, and then separated from his friends the next day. After staying in an inn, he was still all night.


    Just when the shadow guard thought he was watching the wrong person, on the third day, he turned back in disguise, entered a small courtyard, and then quickly released a pigeon.


    It can be said to be very cautious.


    Although he is not very capable, it takes time. If the person who is attached to him is a Jianghu person, the doubts will probably be dispelled on the first night.


    The shadow guard is professional in intercepting pigeons, so he quickly intercepted the letter and read it.


    The letter detailed the appearance and aroma of Xinbao''s Dan, but nothing else.


    It''s a pity that the eagle couldn''t follow the pigeon, and couldn''t follow the clues, so the shadow guard put the letter back, added something, and then pressed Yu Yuli, the tool man who completed the task.


    People in other groups couldn''t find anything. Seeing that this group has gained a lot and captured people back, I''m quite envious.


    Then the shadow guard tortured Yu Yuli and Zheng Jian.


    Over there, the little fox Cheng Fuju continued to display his Huairou offensive.


    Gu Banmei is soft-tempered, but he is also very stubborn when he is stubborn, just like when he confronted the shadow guard and was seriously injured, he didn''t say a word, and he knew that he should be able to resist punishment. , so it was right to let Cheng Fuju come.


    But this way is slow!


    Fortunately, the two of them also explained a lot of things separately, and the shadow guard stopped fishing for big fish, and picked up a few hidden stakes of the Red Gang one after another, while tracing down these places.


    But the person in charge of the Red Gang now, that is, Gu Banmei''s master, named Zheng Shubei, is obviously a capable person, and he is very meticulous in his work. Even if the two confessed happily, it actually did not shake their trust. foundation.


    Even if their foundation is quite weak, they are really well hidden. They don''t know where the base camp is.


    But Xinbao didn''t know anything about these private matters, and even Emperor Ming Pei didn''t take it as a big deal, so of course she didn''t see it.


    The day I rescued her and came back happened to be the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month, and in a few days it would be the day of hanging pots to draw posts. Under Xinbao''s insistence, I went anyway, and I happened to get one to post for my daughter, to see how happy her parents and brothers were. Endless... I was a little unhappy when I came back.


    The next day, while gnawing on the mooncake, my tears became even more teary.


    Yuan Shenjue knew that this mooncake would not be a good one. After all, it was the reunion festival or something, so the news that was suppressed before was useful.


    He bent down and coaxed her in a low voice: "Xinbao, I heard that my aunt is coming to Shengping Palace!"


    Sure enough, Tuanzi''s eyes lit up: "Aniang is coming? When?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "As soon as I heard about your accident that night, they left overnight. They traveled day and night. They walked fast, and they might be coming soon."


    Tuanzi couldn''t sit still at that time: "Then let''s go pick up A Niang, now go pick up A Niang!"


    Yuan Shenjue regretted saying it too early, so he could only report to Emperor Ming Pei, and then went out to pick up people with the shadow guard and Long Xiangwei.


    The saddles are all specially made and very soft. Yuan Shenjue put Xinbao in front of him, and the group of people slowly moved forward to meet them. After walking for an hour, Tuanzi was very anxious: "Is it Madam?" Isn''t that the way to go?"


    "This is the only way, there is no shortcut here."


    Yuan Shenjue lifted her chin helplessly and looked at her: "Are you thirsty?"


    Xinbao shook his head, but Yuan Shenjue still picked up the bamboo tube and fed her a few sips. Xinbao drank with his face up and looked ahead, always feeling that the forest not far away gave people an uncomfortable feeling. Feel.


    said: "Honey, is there anything over there?"


    Yuan Shen Jue glanced: "What?"


    Xinbao said: "I don''t know what there is."


    Hao Huashi came from behind and glanced over there: "The grove over there?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    As the saying goes, looking at the mountains and running dead horses, the grove over there is actually far away, at least five or six miles away, and you can''t even hear Hao Huashi, but inferring from the experience of the rivers and lakes, there is a small **** there. There are woods, which is indeed a place suitable for lurking and snooping.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    He went back and whispered to the shadow guard, Xinbao and the others continued to move forward slowly, and there were still two miles away, and they heard that someone was arrested.


    By the time they passed by, they had already pulled him off. It was a thin young man with a horse face, his arms were hanging down, obviously removed, and just like that, his expression was quite noble and glamorous.


    Hao Huashi Yaoyao said: "Qinggong is quite good, if I hadn''t cleverly played sit-and-wait, I might have told him to run away."


    While speaking, he kicked him, "Who? Say!"


    The man was full of disdain, and said proudly: "The thief of the Yan family has stolen the high position, and now he really regards himself as the real man! The posture is quite good! Pooh! When the orthodoxy returns, you will be a thief It''s time for the Shushu to be executed! Then let''s see how arrogant you are! I will dig your graves, rub your bones and ashes!"


    His voice was cold and fast, and he finished speaking before everyone could stop him.


    Xinbao got angry at that time, and said loudly: "Backlash!! You are the thieves! You are the one to be punished! How dare you, a cannon fodder villain, speak idioms! How dare you pretend to be very knowledgeable! When you were studying, Mr. Didn''t I teach you how to be a man! You big villain! Evil cultist! Kill you!"


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his hand and swung a whip, the man''s face was bruised, and the man was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes burst open, "How dare you!"


    Yuan Shen Jue chuckled, "Why didn''t I dare??"


    He just saw that this person''s state was extremely inflated, as if he was the next real man, so he deliberately shot him in the face, and the effect was really good.


    After all, a person with a disease on his face cannot be an emperor.


    Thinking of this, he really couldn''t help laughing: "The thieves are big rats, wishful thinking, really think that I can steal the big position! I only need a whip to destroy your ambition, and you wait all your life , The organs have been exhausted, and even a brick of the Yan family''s dynasty can''t be chewed!"


    He returned what he had said, and while speaking, he gave him another whip in the face. The man was obviously about to go mad, and cursed on the spot.


    The shadow guard stepped forward and slapped him a few times, then Xinbao asked worriedly, "Does your hand hurt?"


    The shadow guard was very moved, and was about to say it didn''t hurt, when Yuan Shenjue replied softly: "It doesn''t hurt."


    As soon as the shadow guard turned his head, he found that Tuanzi was holding Yuan Shenjue''s hand, calling left and right, calling several times...


    Shadow Guard: "..."


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "It really doesn''t hurt, I didn''t even exert myself."


    The cultist with blood on his face: "..."


    Angrily cursed again, **** your mother! My face is like this, you said I didn''t try hard! Thief in troubled times is hypocrisy!


    During the interrogation, I saw a large group of people on the road not far away. The first person in fresh clothes and angry horses, with a heroic appearance, was Mrs. Lin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 604： Master Cheng is right

    Chapter 604 Your Excellency is right


    Xinbao immediately couldn''t care about this side, the whole group almost jumped up from the horse, and shouted: "Mother! A mother! Xinbao is here! Here!!"


    His small voice was almost broken.


    Yuan Shen Jue quickly lifted the reins to meet him.


    Mrs. Lin also patted the horse over, rushed to the front, and then jumped off the horse. Xinbao was so excited that she kicked her calf and threw herself into A Niang''s arms. Mother took a bite out of her face.


    Mrs. Lin also hugged her daughter tightly, with tears in her eyes, she hugged her tightly for a while, then kissed her head and face several times, and then choked up and said: "Mother''s heart, why is it so thin? It''s so light."


    Xinbao whimpered: "I miss A Niang! I can''t afford to miss A Niang! I can''t eat or sleep because of my A Niang!"


    The two girls met each other with real affection, Mrs. Lin''s side is okay, and the shadow guards on Xinbao''s side can''t help but show relief... If this is put into future generations, it will probably be a mother fan, and the mood is, seeing the good boy Happy mother is also very happy!


    The forgotten horse-faced youth looked very speechless, opened his mouth to sarcastically, just half a sound, the shadow guard next to him had already noticed, and quickly stuffed the rag he had prepared long ago into his mouth.


    But the problem is that there are two shadow guards who reacted so quickly, so in the blink of an eye, he was stuffed with two pieces of cloth, his mouth was almost split open, and he couldn''t help retching with his eyes rolling, blood on his face rushing flow.


    The shadow guard dragged him away calmly.


    Xinbao and Xinbao talked for a while before getting into the carriage, and then they couldn''t part each other until they arrived at Shengping Palace.


    Getting off the carriage, the accommodation was also arranged over there. After the two of them took a shower and changed clothes, Mrs. Lin went to meet Emperor Mingpei for a salute.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t have anything to say to his daughter-in-law, he only said a few words and let her go down to rest.


    The two mothers hugged each other and talked for a long time, and then had dinner together. After eating, Xinbao was very tired, so she went to bed. Mrs. Lin was still refreshed after driving for a few days. After changing her clothes, she came out and asked Yuan Shenjue: "I heard that the person who took Xinbao hasn''t been killed yet?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, and Mrs. Lin said, "Take me there to have a look."


    Yuan Shen Jue hesitated for a while, but took her there anyway.


    The shadow guard didn''t dare not ask her to come in, so he could only explain a few words in a cryptic manner, saying that Mrs. Cheng was saying something... Mrs. Lin said kindly: "I know, I just have a look, and I won''t do anything to him , will not delay Master Cheng''s affairs."


    While smiling.


    Shadow Guard: "..."


    What could he say, he could only silently lead her in and opened the door.


    It was getting dark now, and the room was even darker. With candles lit, Gu Banmei was sitting cross-legged, but when she raised her head in a daze, she saw a woman walking in.


    Gu Banmei said in surprise: "You are..."


    Ms. Lin kicked him over, kicked him a few steps, and hit the wall.


    Gu Banmei didn''t use torture after he came in, but he also used medicine, and he couldn''t use kung fu. This time, he was directly stunned.


    Then Mrs. Lin rushed forward to punch and kick, and angrily scolded: "My Xinbaoer is only five years old! She is only five years old! You took her away and tossed about you, are you human! You are not as good as a beast, how can you still have the face to live?" I won¡¯t be surnamed Lin if I don¡¯t tear you apart today! You bastard, I¡¯ll screw your head off!¡±


    She scolded and beat her, while Yuan Shenjue stood beside her and gave her a blow.


    Outside, Cheng Fuju, who was invited, retracted his feet silently.


    Although stereotypes are very important, life...is even more important!


    Master Cheng retreated all the time, and exited the door of the temporary prison, and he could still hear the thumping sound of punches to the flesh.


    In the silence, Master Cheng coughed, and said in a low voice: "Actually, that''s okay, this person can''t be treated with common sense, after such a beating, he may feel how worried his family is, so it''s not certain that he has come to his senses? "


    The shadow guard nodded in agreement: "Master Cheng is right."


    Cheng Fuju listened to a few more sentences, then silently took another two steps back: "Your Majesty said something like twisting his head off... This should just be to scare him, right?"


    The shadow guard is like an emotionless answering machine: "Master Cheng is right."


    Cheng Fuju folded his sleeves with both hands, and said for a long time: "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you really die. Anyway, so many people have committed crimes. One more is not too many, and one less is quite a lot."


    "Master Cheng is right."


    Cheng Fuju couldn''t help but glanced at him: "You only say this, don''t you?"


    The shadow guard took a breath: "Is that right, what can I do? I can''t just comfort myself like this."


    Cheng Fuju was silent for a moment: "You are right."


    The two of them waited for half an hour in the chilly night wind before they saw Mrs. Lin come out.


    Cheng Fuju hurriedly saluted, and Mrs. Lin said kindly: "I''m sorry, I just wanted to ask him a few words, but if I didn''t want him to fall, please invite an imperial doctor to come and take a look later."


    Cheng Fuju hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, but there is no need, he committed a personal crime, and the crime is heinous, so you don''t need to care about it."


    "Yes," Mrs. Lin said very gently, "It''s not good if you die accidentally. I''ll be there tomorrow, so maybe I''ll come over and have a look."


    Here, does this mean calling once a day?


    Cheng Fuju hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, it''s just that this kind of villain doesn''t need to be a doctor. He has kung fu, and he will definitely be able to hang his life."


    Ms. Lin nodded in satisfaction: "That''s good."


    So she swaggered away, and the shadow guard went in to take a look... He was such a beautiful boy, his face couldn''t even be seen.


    But what Cheng Fuju said is correct, Gu Banmei''s thinking is indeed a bit weird.


    Anyway, not only did he not blame Mrs. Lin, but he also found out that what he had done was indeed too much, so when Cheng Fuju went to send warmth again, he said a name to him: "Luoyanshan, my master''s residence."


    Emperor Ming Pei got the report, and immediately sent shadow guards there, but since Gu Banmei had been arrested for a few days, so... there should be little hope.


    Moreover, the funniest thing is that the horse-faced young man caught earlier is also Zheng Shubei''s apprentice. He claims to be the Young Master, and he is a descendant of the Song family''s royal family? ?


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "So, is this the way of that person? Is the individual the orthodox? Descendants of the royal family of the Yan family, descendants of the royal family of the Song family? Will there be a descendant of the royal family of Li and Tang?"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but sneer: "It seems so."


    Does this count as casting a net everywhere?


    He sees who is good at martial arts, or has great ability, so he will make you "orthodox", and then use the name of these people to attract their own diehards.


    Although it''s funny to say, but in practice, I''m afraid it''s really useful!


    After all, they are rebels, hiding in the east, and they don¡¯t know much about each other, and they may not be able to pass through the gang. Besides, these "orthodox" sometimes do coincide with some people''s psychology and attract some people.


    Several people were speechless for a while.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei suddenly remembered: "That Wu Tanhua Guo Jingrui..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 605： give your mouth a break

    Chapter 605 Give your mouth a break


    Before he finished speaking, Hao Huashi understood, jumped up and said, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!"


    He jumped over like flying, with a smile on his face: "Why bother outsiders with such a small matter! I will do it!"


    "What?" Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "In addition to Zhang Siliang, you also have Zhang Wuliang, so Zhang Liuliang can''t do it?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "As much as the emperor wants, the subject will have as many!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded in acquiescence.


    Hao Huashi is very quick-witted and easy to use. He can quickly understand what he means, and he is humorous, alert and vigilant. Xinbao has Yuan Shenjue and him by his side. In fact, Emperor Mingpei is quite at ease.


    Hao Huashi activated a vest named Zhou Yuxuan on the spot.


    This vest is more famous than Zhang Siliang, because he is a master of women''s clothing.


    In fact, it¡¯s not real women¡¯s clothing, but a character who likes to wear gorgeous clothes and loves to paint, so she is famous for her eccentric personality, and she really knows a lot of people.


    He dressed up and went to look for Shen Shouyan. Shen Shouyan was still taken aback, and cupped his hands and said, "How come brother Xiao Zhou?"


    Hao Huashi laughed out loud.


    As soon as he spoke in his own voice, Shen Shouyan was speechless. He and Zhong Limin had dealt with Zhou Yuxuan before, and they were quite familiar, but when Hao Huashi met him before, it was as if they didn''t know each other.


    Hao Huashi plausibly said: "Zhou Yuxuan knows you, what does it have to do with me, Hao Huashi!"


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    In short, Hao Huashi went out to spread the news in the name of Shen Shouyan''s friend.


    Because it''s the time for martial arts, saving the little princess, etc., the news spread quickly.


    In a few days, everyone knew that the imperial court had arrested several members of the Red Gang. Among them was a courtier''s concubine, Gu Banmei, who thought he was a descendant of the Yan family''s royal family; the other was Zhao Rong, the horse-faced youth. , claiming to be a descendant of the royal family of the Song Dynasty; there is a Han named Cheng Hu, um, this is another vest that Hao Huashi does not often use, he is a descendant of the royal family of the Yuan Dynasty...


    Each of these people claimed to be the young leader of the Red Gang, and they were all apprentices of Zheng Shubei.


    As soon as this news was released, it was like boiling oil into water, and the whole rivers and lakes erupted with a bang.


    From the perspective of a bystander, in fact, the Song family¡¯s royal family is already quite funny. Dayan has founded the country for more than two hundred years, why did you go so early?


    As for Dayuan and others, they were released to cause war. What is that? It is a foreign race!


    People in Greater China have always been like this. They can murmur when they close their doors, but when they encounter a thief from outside, they will unanimously speak out in an instant.


    Not to mention that at this moment, the people in the Jianghu are just at the time when their hearts of righteousness for the country and the country are hot, and they are immediately filled with righteous indignation.


    Isn''t this Zheng Shubei taking advantage of the lack of information everywhere to make troubles? Now that the news is released, the situation will immediately turn around and become his biggest obstacle.


    Because each "orthodoxy" is independent and has no contact with each other, no one knows whether there is a "Cheng Hu" branch except him, and Cheng Hu, although he doesn''t know many people, is really good. Some people know it, which means that this is a real person...including Gu Banmei and Zhao Rong!


    Especially Gu Banmei, whose identity was exposed by Emperor Ming Pei when everyone saw it with their own eyes. The Red Gang wanted to say that no one would believe their fabrication!


    Now, not to mention the people in the arena, even these "orthodox" themselves and their die-hard fans cannot be unshakable.


    Thought he was a potential dragon, but turned out to be a joke!


    Thought I was hiding my strengths and biding my time, but in the end I was just a fish in Lao Zheng''s sea!


    Don''t talk about orthodoxy, this is simply going to leave a bad reputation for thousands of years!


    In this way, it is no wonder that they are not in chaos.


    And at this time, a notice was posted on the hanging pot, saying that anyone who was poisoned by members of the Red Gang, forced to join the gang or do anything, can go to Shengping Palace or the future capital to report to the little princess. Seek medical attention, and let go of the wild words, non-toxic and insoluble.


    You know, the red gang will only kill people unless they have a brain, so the poison they poison, just like the heart-cracking Gu back then, is to blackmail people, so there will definitely be time to seek medical treatment. Drain from the bottom of the pot.


    The words were released, but Xinbao, in fact, has never seen Gu Banmei''s poison.


    The Shadow Guard had already traveled day and night to the house of this life-changing cat demon, but he was far away and hadn''t returned yet.


    Xinbao is clinging to his mother at the moment, the two mothers are like conjoined twins, they have to wrap their hands and feet around A Niang when she sleeps, and Mrs. Lin can''t find time to beat anyone.


    Miss Lin has been here for two days, but she didn''t go anywhere, she just got tired of being together.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t see anyone for two days. On the third day, Emperor Ming Pei specially sent someone to call Xinbao over. As soon as Emperor Ming Pei heard that she was coming, he picked up the book in advance and carried it on his back. body, ready to put on an angry look... but before Xinbao came in, he said: "Yeah yeeyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but turned around: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao ran over, and the villain complained first: "Yeah, why did you take so long to call Xinbao, Xinbao is waiting impatiently!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said angrily: "You have to invite you, you came here? You can''t come here by yourself??"


    "It''s different!" Xinbao said: "Yeah called, that''s Yeye wanting Xinbao, and Xinbao wanted to come by himself, so Aniang said, little heartless, how long has it been since you disappeared, stay with me for a while What will happen! I always want to run outside!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was angry and funny, put down the book and walked over: "Why, it''s not good to be with your mother?"


    "It''s good, it''s good, but Xinbao is a little tired." Tuanzi climbed onto his lap familiarly, spreading it out like a pancake: "Xinbao wants to give his mouth a break."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked, "Why give your mouth a break?"


    Tuanzi sighed: "Aniang said that Xinbao lost weight, and she has been desperately trying to let Xinbao eat, and she can''t stop for a while. Xinbao is really full. Aniang also said, how about taking a break before eating? Xinbao had no choice but to take a nap, but before he woke up, Auntie yelled at the bedside with a bowl in her hand. She said, Xinbao, Xinbao, be hungry after sleeping, Auntie You made sweet soup!"


    She imitated Mrs. Lin''s speech, it was so funny, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing: "Small mouth, so good at talking, how can I have a holiday?"


    Tuanzi said: "But that''s what vacation is like. Vacation is a change of mood. If you talk too much, you can eat to rest. If you eat too much, you can talk to rest. If you are tired, you can kiss Yeye to rest." .¡±


    She stretched out her small hand to fill it up, and Emperor Ming Pei lowered his face to let her kiss him, and said with a smile, "That Xinbao''s little mouth is quite busy."


    Tuanzi raised his face and asked, "Is Xinbao fat?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 606： can achieve great things

    Chapter 606 Those who can achieve great things


    Emperor Ming Pei supported her chin to look at her, and said seriously: "No, she''s still very thin."


    Tuanzi took his big hand and put it on his stomach quietly: "Maybe, maybe the fat is not obvious."


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his chubby belly: "What''s wrong with being a little fatter?"


    Tuanzi sighed and murmured: "Slightly or not, who can control this? Auntie is so caring! Besides, how can Xinbao''s efforts alone surpass so many imperial chefs for so many years?" Work hard!"


    Poof!


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    The grandparents and grandsons were chattering.


    The shadow guard outside came to report: "Your Majesty, I brought all the things from Gu Banmei''s house, there are quite a few of them."


    Tuanzi was quite interested, and sat up while pulling away Yeye''s big hand: "Xinbao, go and have a look."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Have someone accompany you, what about Miner and Huashi?"


    Yuan Shen Jue responded outside: "The minister is here. When the minister asked someone to call for flowers, Dabai and Xuanji came."


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed: "Go, it''s all poison, so be careful."


    Yuan Shen Jue responded.


    So Xinbao slid down, held hands by Yuan Shenjue, and went over there.


    Seeing a few apprentices waiting there from a distance, Xinbao thought of something, stopped suddenly, and then turned around.


    Yuan Shen Jue was inexplicable, squatting down to look at her: "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t make noise," Tuanzi said, "Xinbao wants to find a feeling."


    Yuan Shenjue raised his eyebrows to look at her, and seeing Tuanzi''s cute little expression, he became serious and serious, then twitched his hands and walked over by himself.


    The three apprentices saluted her, and Tuanzi nodded solemnly: "Good boy."


    Then she walked ahead with her little hands behind her back, very like a master.


    The attitudes of Bai Gusheng and Xue Xuanji are actually quite upright, and they don¡¯t think there is a problem with Tuanzi¡¯s performance. Only Hao Huashi is actually a nanny mentality, but he is the most like the one who pretends to be cute.


    Several people entered the room together.


    The shadow guard dug three feet into the ground and brought all of Gu Banmei''s bottles and cans. Because Xinbao was not tall enough or flexible enough, Dabai was unreliable, and Hao Huashi didn''t know medical skills, so he finally decided to let Xue Xuan Ji hands.


    Actually, Xinbao is not nervous at all. Because at this time, there is no such thing as a bottle of poisonous gas, so it is almost safe.


    Several people identified one by one.


    Bai Gusheng is a quack doctor, he is very good at these things, most of them don¡¯t need dumplings, he can separate them, and the rest of Xinbao can also be distinguished. Generally speaking, Gu Banmei¡¯s poison technique is very detailed, but not enough. It''s amazing, but there are some things that seem to deal with trauma, which seem to be quite good.


    Yuan Shen Jue kept watching from behind until he finished reading all of them before asking, "Is there any fragrance?"


    Tuanzi was stunned for a moment: "What kind of incense? Are you talking about Taoist incense? There is no such thing."


    Hao Huashi said: "You suspect there is fragrance?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue was also a little amused: "I have been afraid of well ropes for ten years. I saw those people were quite fanatical, and I suddenly thought of that thief."


    "That''s different," Hao Huashi said, "No matter how fanatical these few people are, they are still human beings, and those people are not human at all. Besides, they must be fanatics. You can''t say that people are doing this kind of thing of punishing the nine clans." Even those who are fanatical will not be able to be the leader."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, "That''s true."


    Tian Cong also said from the side: "The things of the Taoist were obtained by accident. According to him, after he learned them, they were all destroyed. It should not be a lie. His lair, the emperor also asked people to explore, and he died. After that, those harmful formations will be useless, but they will also be ruined, so don''t worry."


    Tuanzi listened to a few words and said, "Xinbao knows why my wife has been afraid of well ropes for ten years!"


    Hao Huashi asked, "Why?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao feels that this Zheng must be a person who looks like a good person, so when he thinks about it, he is of the same type as a bad person!"


    Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help laughing: "Indeed, a real villain can''t do this kind of thing, and he has to be a hypocrite."


    Hao Huashi was in high spirits: "Tell me, where is this person hiding now?"


    Tian was very aloof when he was not familiar with him, but in fact he was very talkative when he was familiar with him, and said, "I think he must be hiding in the capital so that he can hear news from everywhere!"


    Hao Huashi shook his head: "Let me tell you, do you want to bet with me on this matter?? I think this person, he will definitely poison himself, and then pretend to be someone who was coerced by the Red Gang, Come to Xinbao for medical treatment!"


    "Can''t it?" Tian Cong said: "Those people are not dead, can''t they recognize them?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Are you stupid? Although Gu Banmei didn''t say it, he did say that poison art was studied by himself, so he is best at poison, and his skill is average, so what is his master''s skill?" What did you teach him? Could it be the disguise technique? Then this Zheng Shubei, hey, he got his name, what a fool! In short, could he be a guy who is very good at disguise? In front of every apprentice, They all have a different identity??"


    Tian Cong looked him up and down: "If you want to put it this way, you look a bit like you. You look like a good person, but you can change your appearance, so mysterious, and you have so many identities??"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He said faintly: "Brother Tiancong, how can you bear to treat him like this? He is so simple and kind, how could he be the leader of the anti-thief! People like you will be sad!"


    Tian Cong said while rubbing goosebumps: "It''s more similar! Only such a shameless person can make great things!"


    Tuanzi couldn''t help interjecting: "Hua Shi is not a bad person, Xinbao can recognize it!"


    "Hmph!" Hao Huashi ran up to Tuanzi and knelt down, letting Tuanzi hug his neck, with a villainous expression on his face: "Brother Tiancong, I am a man covered by a master!"


    Tian Cong smiled and apologized.


    Yuan Shen Jue also smiled and said: "It''s not good at spending time, the main reason is that the kung fu is not enough to shock everyone."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He stood up again and said, "Then do you want to bet?"


    Tian Cong said: "I still think this is a bit risky, he may not come. I bet."


    Yuan Shenjue also participated in a rare discussion: "I think what Hua Shi said makes sense. He dared to create more than one ''orthodox'', which means that he is not actually a person who seeks stability. Besides, he It might be safe to stay in hiding all the time, but how can he be willing to do nothing after so many years of hustle and bustle? The way Hua Shi said it is a good strategy to win in danger. I am on Hua Shi''s side."


    Tuanzi actively participated in the discussion: "But Xinbao originally wanted to publish all these detoxification prescriptions, just like the heart-breaking Gu."


    "It can be announced," Yuan Shenjue pondered for a while: "Delay the announcement for a few days, there may be unexpected gains."


    He and Hao Huashi exchanged a glance that both of them understood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 607： half brother

    Chapter 607 half brother


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to Xinbao''s muttering, and said, "You guys think too much, how dare this kind of person who dare not even use his real name to rebel, come to me? He would never dare to personally The one who came here is seeking detoxification, there must be someone close to him, and he can get news afterwards."


    He paused: "This person''s ''true body'' must have some status in the rivers and lakes, and he must have a very good reputation. He is a person who is known by others to be capable and wise. He can go to seek help in an emergency. He is an ''honest gentleman''. Those ''orthodox'' of him are all benevolent first and then accept apprentices, this is the method he is used to and good at, and it must be the same for people in the Jianghu."


    Is that so?


    Several people were thinking about each other.


    Yuan Shen Jue said slowly: "The more hypocrite you are, the more you like to get close to real gentlemen, and control people with ''graciousness''."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Tuanzi stood on the chair behind Emperor Ming Pei all the time, put his arms around his neck, and nodded accordingly.


    I just want to be a powerful and omnipotent savior! I am a mouse in the gutter, but I feel that the emperor has no cows?


    Fang Wuyou directed the little **** to serve dim sum. Xinbao caught sight of it and immediately said, "Boss Fang! Manager Fang! Don''t serve dim sum! Yeah, I won''t eat it! Xinbao won''t eat it either! Take it away!"


    She quickly stretched out her small hand and covered Emperor Ming Pei''s eyes. Her small hand was not big enough, and even her small wrist was used.


    Emperor Ming Pei stretched out his hand and pulled her little hand away: "What''s wrong? Are you not hungry after being busy for so long??"


    "I can''t eat even if I''m hungry," Tuanzi said, "Xinbao needs to leave more space for A Niang, or else after going back, it will be full again in a short while, and there is no place for A Niang''s love!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He pinched her little wrist with the corner of his mouth, pulled off the sleeve for her, and said, "Why does I smell sweet, why don''t I eat dessert or candy?"


    "I didn''t eat it," Xinbao said, "I just touched it."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s hand paused: "Did you touch it? Did you wash your hands?? Touched my face?"


    "No, no," Tuanzi said confidently, "Xinbao has already licked it."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He silently called Fang Wuyou over, washed the veil and wiped her hands.


    Xinbao wiped it casually, squeezed behind him again, and stood on the chair.


    Emperor Ming Pei sat forward and said to Hao Huashi, "How is your disguise technique better than his?"


    Hao Huashi said: "His disguise technique looks pretty good! It''s a pity that I didn''t see him in Yi Chenghuashuang''s appearance, so it''s hard to distinguish carefully. But I figured out the disguise technique by myself. The methods of disguise that I know of are not quite the same."


    As soon as this was mentioned, he became more excited, "The minister''s disguise technique puts more emphasis on the charm. Your Majesty, you must know that a person, even a person who gets along day and night, is as close as a husband and wife, father and son. For each other''s appearance, the image in mind , not one, how to say, unlike a word, there are as many strokes as there are, but to leave an overall impression, the overall impression, appearance and charm, etc., are integrated, this is a kind of Feel."


    "So when I change my appearance, I mainly focus on the charm, not necessarily the exact sameness. For example, if the person has a square face and I have a pointed chin, I won''t compare the two sides," he compared the two sides of his chin: " It¡¯s easy to fill it in, but each person has a different bone structure, once you fill it in, even if you can¡¯t see anything wrong, if you are keen, you will still find it a little awkward.¡±


    Xinbao''s little head rested on Ming Peidi''s left shoulder, and he kept nodding.


    This is why later generations are beautiful after plastic surgery, but often feel a little awkward, which is a reason, and the whole is not harmonious.


    Hao Huashi continued: "And there is no need to be like this, the main thing is Shen Yun."


    He stood up and walked directly to the door, took the whisk from Fang Wuyou''s hand, and when he turned around again, Tuanzi couldn''t help but wow.


    Obviously he didn''t change his clothes or his face, but when he turned around and bent slightly, he looked like a Fang Wuyou! It felt like Fang Wuyou had changed his clothes! This is too amazing!


    Tuanzi excitedly switched shoulders, watching with great interest.


    Hao Huashi returned the whisk to Fang Wuyou, sat back, and then looked up... Tuanzi wowed again in surprise.


    The moment he raised his head, he became Yuan Shenjue again, his whole demeanor was very similar, his charm was similar, and the effect was actually so miraculous!


    Tuanzi switched shoulders again: "It''s like a half-brother!"


    Hao Huashi smiled, then let go of that effort, and became himself again: "Like it?"


    Xinbao said: "Before that, when you were pretending, why didn''t you look like it?"


    "Before?" Hao Huashi remembered: "It was a joke before, I didn''t pretend to be serious, or I will try to pretend another day?"


    "Don''t, don''t," Xinbao shook his hands, "If at that time, Xinbao wanted to talk to his wife about adult topics, wouldn''t you just listen to him?"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    A five-year-old baby and a ten-year-old kid talk about adult topics, can I, a real adult in my twenties, not listen? I''m just young in generation, not young in age!


    Several people couldn''t help laughing, only Tuanzi took it for granted, and while talking, he changed his shoulder again and again.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help asking her: "What the **** is Xinbao doing? Why don''t you sit down?"


    Tuanzi said: "Oh, Xinbao is running."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...???"


    He said speechlessly: "Are you running on my chair? Such a big hall is not enough for you to run?"


    Tuanzi embraced him as a matter of course and said, "But Xinbao doesn''t want to be separated from Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Oh, that''s all right.


    He continued to chat with Hao Huashi as if nothing had happened: "Can anyone pretend?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Actually not. If you are really in a hurry, you can try harder, but it''s best not to. This is Yi Rong''s big taboo... For example, the third uncle, he is born tall and generous, this kind of person I usually don¡¯t pretend to be like that, because that¡¯s how other people have the impression of him being tall and strong. I¡¯m not tall enough, and it would be weird if I filled it with things, so I usually don¡¯t pretend to be like that. It¡¯s like Gu Ban Eyebrows pretending to be Huashuang, the two are actually about the same size, so it''s easy to dress up."


    He paused for a moment: "Whether it''s me or other disguised people, it''s okay to pretend to be someone you don''t know. When you pretend to be a familiar person, there is actually a trick. You can look at the back... the back of a familiar person is The easiest to expose, because the back is the hardest to camouflage."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said to Yuan Shenjue: "You protect Xinbao, not only to keep an eye on Xinbao, but also to pay attention to the people around you, everyone, when you are free, talk to Wei Fengting more .¡±


    He is indeed lacking in this, he is always used to only staring at the dumpling.


    Yuan Shenjue was a little embarrassed, and solemnly agreed.


    Several people talked for a while, and it was almost time for dinner, Xinbao pulled Yuan Shenjue, and specially asked someone to call the third brother to come back together to meet A Niang''s loving feeding.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 608： Xinbaos six wives

    Chapter 608 Xinbao''s six wives


    As a result, I went to look, and A Niang has not come back yet?


    Because this trip is on a hurry, Lady Lin¡¯s maids did not bring her. At the moment, there are two shadow guards serving in the room. Lady Lin was lazy, and named Mr. A Sheng and A Ping according to the name of Shengping Palace. shouted.


    At this moment, only A Ping was in the palace, and said: "The empress took A Sheng out, and she only said that she would come back after a while, without saying where she was going."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi said, "Maybe they went out to play."


    A Ping said: "Why don''t you go down and bring some snacks to Your Highness, and put some cushions first?"


    "No, I won''t be stuffing it anymore," Xinbao pressed his flat stomach, "I''ll eat with A Niang later."


    After waiting for a long time, Mrs. Lin came back. When she saw her there, she was surprised: "I thought you were going to eat with Yeye, wait a minute, Madam, change your clothes."


    Miss Lin walked by quickly, dressed in a strong outfit and a little dirty, Xinbao always felt that something was wrong, Yuan Shenjue had already stood up with her in his arms: "Let''s pass on the meal, what does Xinbao want to eat?"


    Xinbao was immediately attracted to all the attention, and swallowed: "I want to eat some kind of sweet and sour meat, or some kind of meat with sauce."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded and asked someone to pass it on, and the food came out after a while.


    Then Mrs. Lin also changed and came over, and the four of them ate together.


    The dumpling has been hungry for a long time, and it tastes very delicious. Mrs. Lin couldn''t stop picking vegetables for her.


    But the small belly of the dumpling has a limited capacity, even if it is completely empty, it will be full soon. Yuan Shenjue has not eaten much, and only when he saw that she was full, he began to take from her plate.


    As a result, Mrs. Lin''s eyes were sharp, and she immediately said: "Jueer, what are you robbing Xinbao of, you eat yours, let Xinbao eat more!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He could only silently send the food back to her.


    Xinbao said: "Mother, I''m full."


    "Satisfied after eating this little?" Mrs. Lin persuaded: "Eat more, darling, just eat this little."


    Okay then, the dumpling ate that bit, and Mrs. Lin said: "Have some more, eat more, and see how thin you have become!"


    Bit by bit, Tuanzi became anxious, and whispered: "Mother, Xinbao is really full! Xinbao''s clothes are tight."


    Ms. Lin said: "The clothes are tight, which means that you have grown up, and it has nothing to do with gaining weight."


    But other places are not tight, only the belly is tight!


    Tuanzi looked at her wife silently, unable to say anything.


    Lady Lin also looked at Yuan Shenjue: "Besides, Xin Baoer already has a wife, so what are you afraid of?"


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "What if Xinbao grows into a fat man, what should my wife do if Xinbao doesn''t get swollen?"


    "Don''t worry," Mrs. Lin said, "When you grow up, Auntie will send my elder brother out to exchange relatives, raise a son for a thousand days, and use a son for a while. With so many elder brothers, you can exchange six wives for Xinbao!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    But Yan Shichang was still smiling and agreed: "It''s fine, it doesn''t matter what brother marries, and I will change your marriage for you when the time comes!"


    Yuan Shen Juejun blushed, and suddenly stood up: "Auntie, I remember something, so I''m leaving first."


    He hugged Xinbao, and disappeared in a whoosh. Mrs. Lin didn''t even come back to her senses, and it took a long time to put down the chopsticks: "This child! It seems that Xinbao is really full??"


    Yan Shichang complained to her: "Xinbao is only a little bit bigger! Such a big bowl, you must be full. It''s not that you have no money and no food. Why is Xinbao hungry?"


    Ms. Lin''s eyes turned sideways at that time: "You are the only one with a long mouth?"


    Yan Shichang: "..."


    Hanhan keenly sensed that something was wrong, and stood up: "I, I also remembered something..."


    "Stop!" Mrs. Lin said, "Eat all the leftovers from Xinbao, don''t waste it."


    "Huh?" Yan Shichang looked at his sister''s half plate: "Mom, I''m full..."


    His mother looked at him, and Yan Shichang sat down silently: "It''s okay to eat more." He started to eat.


    Xinbao and Yuan Shen Juefei also ran to Emperor Ming Pei, and Emperor Ming Pei had just finished eating, when he saw the two coming in, he laughed and asked Fang Wuyou to order some Xiaoshi tea.


    Tian Cong came in from the outside and said: "Now people outside have started to question, saying that the little princess is making alchemy or something."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "How did you say that?"


    Tian Cong said: "In the beginning, some people just said that the little princess gave the elixir, but later some people began to question it. It was difficult to find out the source, but gradually some people said, isn''t the law prohibiting alchemy? Why? But the little princess can openly make alchemy? Some people say that if the little princess can make alchemy, can others also do it? At present, there are mainly two trends."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Yeah."


    Tian Cong retreated silently.


    Xin Bao had just held the Xiaoshi tea in his hands, when he heard the news, he hurriedly looked at Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched her head: "It''s okay, the time is just right."


    Emperor Ming Pei sent someone to give these Jianghu people medicine pills in the name of Xinbao, so he knew that such rumors would definitely spread.


    But in such a short period of time, and the direction is so clear, there must be someone pushing behind it.


    As expected, the other party still couldn''t help biting the bait... After all, the little princess who is a genius doctor is extremely popular, and it also makes the Yan family''s royal family even more popular, but it is such a person with such a dangling braid, how can these people Willing to not catch?


    But they acted cautiously and did not dare to get these medicine pills openly, for fear of being targeted by the shadow guards, so they would never know that this medicine pill was different from the past.


    Everywhere is expected, no matter where it is, it is just right.


    You know, Jianghu people, because of their living habits, are they knight-errants all over the world!


    Therefore, people who are more accustomed to using "pills" than families, officials, common people, etc., but their refining methods, in Xinbao''s words, still belong to the scope of frying medicine, not the scope of alchemy .


    So it is very appropriate to use the rivers and lakes as a breakthrough.


    After this matter is resolved, Xinbao''s big pharmacy can start working while it''s hot.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but patted his granddaughter''s little head again, "My dear, you are blessed, and everything goes smoothly."


    "No!" Tuanzi said: "Xinbao knows that it is Yeye who has worked hard to make it go smoothly. Xinbao is just an ordinary... national first-class protected waste snack."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Xinbao hid at Yeye until night before going back, cautiously sticking his head to the door frame.


    Mrs. Lin saw it at a glance, and waved angrily: "Don''t come in yet! I never thought that my daughter would run away with her daughter-in-law when she was only five years old."


    Tuanzi went in with shameful brows, and said in a low voice, "Xinbao didn''t expect that, my wife is really wrong!"


    She quickly changed the topic: "Aniang, will Xinbao take you to the garden tomorrow?"


    Ms. Lin nodded: "Okay."


    Xinbao thought for a moment: "Tomorrow morning, Xinbao will practice martial arts, how about asking someone to find a place to cook, and after Xinbao finishes practicing martial arts, let''s go outside for a picnic?"


    Ms. Lin was very interested: "Why don''t you take me hunting? I don''t know how many years I haven''t hunted."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 609： rules follow you

    Chapter 609 The rules follow you


    Miss Lin gave an order on a whim, and everyone below immediately started to move.


    After a while, someone came to ask for instructions, saying that there was a military officer''s wife who also knew martial arts, and wanted to come to accompany the empress, but Madam Lin said: "If you want to go, go, there are so many people, don''t ask specifically."


    The people below responded.


    So as soon as the word spread, many people were waiting in front of the door in the morning.


    It wasn''t time for Xinbao to get up at this moment, Tuanzi had just been woken up, and he was still a little sluggish. He walked to the door, and then gradually woke up. Seeing a familiar face, he said: "Wang grown ups!"


    Wang Ronggui hurried over and saluted with a smile. Others also saluted, most of them were military officers.


    There was a lady who had obviously practiced martial arts, and she was also wearing a strong outfit. Mrs. Lin laughed and said, "Get up, this is Mrs. Feng, right?"


    Mrs. Feng responded with a smile, and Mrs. Lin picked up Xinbao, handed it to Yuan Shenjue who was next to her, and signaled Mrs. Feng to come and talk.


    Everyone went out and got on their horses. Not far away, Hao Huashi was talking to some people. When he saw those people, before Shen Shouyan opened his mouth, Xinbao greeted them warmly: "Guo Huashi uncle!"


    Guo Dong and the others hurried over to salute.


    They had heard that the little princess had made alchemy and wanted to report a message, but they were hesitating in front of the door when they met Hao Hua and came out.


    Hao Huashi is using the face dedicated to Long Xiangwei at the moment. They don''t know each other, and they just got acquainted with each other.


    After the last time, Tuanzi felt that he was a life-and-death friend with him, and greeted him excitedly: "Uncle Guo, are you here to see Xinbao?"


    Guo Dong was flattered, and quickly smiled and said, "That''s right."


    Tuanzi said: "It''s a pity that Xinbao is going to hunt, why don''t you go hunting with us?"


    As soon as she said it, she thought the idea was great, and she continued with bright eyes: "It just so happens that we don''t have enough good people here, Xinbao and Brother Xiaoxian want to protect A Niang, and they can run around by themselves when they have time. Brother can fight by himself, but we still have Mr. Wang and these weak adults here, Xinbao is worried that Uncle Shen will not be able to protect him alone."


    The named lord Wang/the military officers with strong backs and strong waists/civilian military officers who are weak in appearance but skilled in bows and horses: "..."


    The Dragon Guards/Shadow Guards who are not counted: ¡°¡­¡±


    Guo Dong repeatedly agreed that they all came here on horseback, and got on the horse immediately.


    Xinbao took his wife''s hand, turned around and looked back.


    Wang Ronggui understood right away, and hurriedly moved his horse forward a few steps. Xinbao was super responsible and said, "Uncle Guo, can you help Xinbao take care of Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang is Xinbao''s friend, and Uncle Guo is also Xinbao''s friend." , rounded up, you are also friends."


    Guo Dong responded with a smile, and Wang Ronggui hurried forward and bowed his hands.


    So this strange group of people set off on the road together.


    There are not many people on Guo Dong''s side. He only brought his second son and Wu Tanhua''s youngest son with him, and two other friends.


    Guo Dong was entrusted by Xinbao, of course Wang Ronggui kept talking to him, Hao Huashi and Shen Shouyan were also talking to other people.


    Although most of the military officers are straight-hearted, they still understand the basics of the world, so they immediately stepped forward to strike up a conversation, and the two sides chatted quickly.


    Xinbao looked back from time to time, thinking that it was all due to her, and she was very happy.


    After all, these people are all working for Yeye, and it¡¯s not cost-effective to go out during working hours. In case of bumps, they will have to take sick leave, which will delay a lot of things, so it¡¯s just right.


    These military officers don¡¯t know that the innocent and cute little princess has the idea of ??a black-hearted capitalist in her heart. Although she is regarded as a weak literati, it is also very heart-warming to be protected by such a cute milk dumpling!


    So the mood is pretty good.


    The place they went was not far from the Shengping Palace. The horses trotted and arrived in half an hour.


    Walking to a slightly steep place and getting off the horse, Long Xiangwei had already brought Tuanzi''s beloved big bow studded with gems. Not only the people in the Jianghu, but even the military officer looked at it strangely, thinking that the little princess is still a Hercules?


    Unexpectedly, Xinbao picked a suitable place, threw the bow to the ground, and then stood in the middle, holding the bow with one hand, posing in a very majestic posture, and did not move.


    Everyone waited inexplicably. After a while, Zheng Li who was opposite nodded his head: "I see clearly, Your Highness."


    Xinbao stepped out of the bow: "Then let''s go."


    So everyone continued to move forward, walked for a while, and the scenery was quite good, then put down the bow again, Xinbao took a different pose again... Looking at the small back of the valley, Zheng Li said again: "Your Highness, my lord See clearly."


    Everyone: "..."


    Ms. Lin said: "Xin Baoer, are you here to hunt or to paint?"


    Xinbao took it for granted: "Of course I came to paint, and Xinbao can''t hit anything."


    Ms. Lin choked: "What''s the point of that! You can play if you can''t hit it!"


    Xinbao said: "Am I just playing now?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Auntie, I brought several painters along, and it''s rare to come out. The scenery is so beautiful, why don''t you paint one later."


    Ms. Lin paused for a moment, then coughed: "Since you have brought them all, then I will draw a picture reluctantly!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "Yes." While motioning for a painter to follow.


    Mrs. Lin smiled and said to the others: "If you have the energy to spare, just go forward, don''t worry about our side, I just came out to play, and I won''t go deep with Xinbao, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hit anything, and I will leave at noon. Waiting for your prey to go to the pot."


    After saying this, everyone let go, cupped their hands, and laughed a few words before they dared to pass her and walked away, and soon they walked away in twos and threes. After all, they were all people who really wanted to hunt. , including Mrs. Feng''s husband.


    But there were also many people who stayed behind, walking slowly with the couple, chatting at the same time.


    Mrs. Feng made do with Mrs. Lin all the way.


    It''s one thing to please, she also loses her temper and can chat together, and she is quite grateful to Mrs. Lin.


    There is a pair of daughters in her family. Although Mrs. Feng is a rough guy, he still loves her. Both daughters have been good at wielding knives since they were young. Now the older one is seventeen, and the younger one is old enough.


    Miss Pianlin is here.


    Ms. Lin knows kung fu, and Xinbao also learns martial arts. As their family rises, the atmosphere of the entire elite circle in the capital has changed. The girls who know martial arts have also become popular, and they have booked good in-laws.


    Ms. Lin was also in a good mood when she heard that.


    She is a simple-minded person, but listening to her like this, she somehow understands what the second son said.


    As long as your status is high enough, you don''t have to work hard to follow the rules, you can let the rules follow you.


    The higher the group climbed, the deeper the grass became, and the sun gradually rose.


    Although Xinbao was not too tired, but she was stumbling on the grass, and her short legs became more and more strenuous, so Yan Shichang carried her on his right shoulder and hugged her with one arm.


    Hao Huashi and Yuan Shenjue defended one after the other.


    Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Feng are both martial arts learners, and they walked quickly. They have already walked a short distance with the shadow guards, but she is a princess after all, and her status is inconvenient to get too close, so she is still from Xinbao''s side most.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 610： Near future

    Chapter 610 The near future


    Xinbao was wearing a big-brimmed hat, holding his brother''s bun in one hand, and holding his hand in the other, sitting steadily, taller than everyone else, looking here and there, looking at the scenery and the vegetation , very frustrating.


    After walking for more than half an hour at a stretch, everyone stopped to rest. Yuan Shenjue arranged Xinbao on a big rock, fed her a few sips of water, came down to wash her hands, and prepared to feed her some snacks.


    Everyone spread out in twos and threes, and sat down, drinking water and chatting.


    While chatting, they suddenly heard rustling, everyone jumped up vigilantly, and saw a red shadow flying towards the boulder, and after a few steps away, someone rushed forward, grabbed it, and unexpectedly It''s a pheasant.


    Xinbao turned his head belatedly, glanced at the man, and recognized him: "Thank you."


    Guo Jingrui laughed anxiously and said, "Don''t dare, it''s just a little effort."


    I didn''t expect it to be unstoppable.


    Originally, they were the group with the largest number of people, and they walked slowly. They should be the least rewarding, but they couldn''t stand the prey... pheasants, birds and so on, they just jumped on the little princess, so no matter where they went, Xinbao sat down. Next, everyone automatically forms a circle, and whoever grabs it counts, and they don''t move their feet.


    Even Shen Shouyan couldn''t help laughing and said: "After so many years of hunting, I finally know what it means to wait for the rabbit."


    Walking all the way to the open space halfway up the mountain, the ground has already been cleaned and felt covered, and the imperial chef has also arrived a long time ago, busy processing the ingredients, so a few people sat down on the spot, took the caught pheasants and so on, Give it to the royal chef and let them handle it.


    Yan Shichang saw that there was nothing wrong here, so he picked up his bow and wanted to go up to have a look, but Shen Shouyan didn''t move, so he called: "Jing Cheng, you take Chang''er, he has never learned bow, you teach him .¡±


    Guo Jingcheng quickly responded, and the two went up while talking.


    Hao Huashi brought over fruits, many of which were taken from the space, Xinbao washed his hands, picked one for Shen Shouyan, and one for Guo Dong as well.


    She handed it to them and was about to leave when Guo Dong said to her, "Your Highness."


    Xinbao sighed and turned back, Guo Dong said to her: "Your Highness, there are many bad rumors in this Jianghu, saying that your alchemy violates the law or something, that''s why we came here, you go back and talk to me The family said to be careful."


    "Oh," said Tuanzi, "it doesn''t matter."


    Yuan Shenjue was worried that she would give Tulu the arrangement of Emperor Ming Pei, and was about to interrupt, when he heard Tuanzi say: "Facts speak louder than words, Xinbao''s pill is different from others."


    She brushed Shen Shouyan''s hand away casually, and sat down on his lap.


    Since Shen Shouyan is used to sitting cross-legged, Xinbao sits on his lap, which is quite tall.


    With her little hands on her knees, she said to Guo Dong seriously: "There are many diseases that can''t be cured by decoctions and patent medicines, so we need pills. This is the purification and tempering of medicines. The ultimate goal is to save more people. Many lives, well, in the near future, everyone will gradually understand. You don''t have to worry."


    How much Tuanzi stays around in normal times is how reliable he is in medical matters. Anyway, not only Guo Dong, but also the officials next to him who don''t usually have much contact with Tuanzi, are also stunned by her.


    Then the dumpling finished talking, and came back da da da, tied in a small pocket, holding a peach in both hands, Ah Wu just took a bite.


    Peaches are big, sweet and soft, the juice is overflowing, and the dumpling is all over the face. When the face is raised again, it looks like a little tabby cat, squinting its eyes when eating.


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help but laugh, and put a handkerchief on her chin.


    Xinbao ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Even a noble man like Wang Ronggui couldn''t help but share a big peach with Guo Jingrui. It seems that eating in such a green mountain and green water is just suitable for the occasion. It''s really weird to eat it with a stick. .


    Xinbao and his wife couldn''t finish eating a big peach.


    Then the two held hands and went to Quanzi to wash their hands. Hao Huashi and the others followed behind while chatting.


    Xinbao scooped up the water and washed his face, Yuan Shenjue also washed his hands, and took out the ointment.


    As soon as Xinbao put his little finger in and hooked it, a big lump came out, and then hugged his little face and rubbed it wildly. After rubbing for a long time, his face was still full of white spots, even his eyebrows and eyelashes turned white.


    Yuan Shen Jue put away the jar of balm very calmly, then took out a handkerchief, wiped her eyebrows and eyelashes, put his hands around her small face, and wiped the white spots everywhere with the belly of his thumb.


    After wiping, Tuanzi still obediently waited with his little face up. Seeing that he was not moving, he half-opened his eyes and looked at him strangely.


    Yuan Chen couldn''t help but smile, bowed his head and kissed her forehead lightly, then took her little hand and walked around to digest food.


    Hao Huashi and several people walked around.


    There is a very steep mountain wall ahead, Hao Huashi pointed to the opposite side and said, "Jingrui, that **** is right there with that tree, can you jump over it?"


    Guo Jingrui shook his head: "I guess I can''t make it through, I''m very bad at light work."


    Hao Huashi turned around and asked, "Master, can you do it?"


    Yuan Shen Jue looked up: "It should be possible."


    Hao Huashi said: "I should do it too, I''ll try first."


    He still held Tuanzi''s hat and a small bag in his hand, and handed them to the shadow guard casually, and then stood here, without running up, and jumped... directly to the opposite side, extremely light.


    Guo Jingrui said hello.


    Xinbao clapped his hands again and again. Shen Shouyan and the others heard it and came over to take a look.


    Yuan Shen Jue saw that Shen Shouyan was coming, so he handed over the dumpling to him, and also jumped... lightly and deftly standing on the top of the tree, turned around with his hands behind his back, his clothes fluttering, very stylish.


    Xinbao was inexplicably excited: "Wife! My wife is amazing!!"


    She always called Brother Xiaoxian in front of outsiders, but she forgot to switch when she was excited. The first two military officers in the back just made a puff. Guo Dong and others had heard it several times before, but they were very calm.


    Yuan Shenjue smiled, looked at Xinbao and chirped twice, then jumped back with a lift of his legs.


    Guo Dong praised: "It''s really a hero out of a boy, I''m afraid I can''t make it through this distance."


    "I am also mysterious," Shen Shouyan said: "I can barely pass, but if I want to be as light as Jueer, I can''t."


    The first few military officers behind: "..."


    So far away!


    There is no way for them to go there. They are not of this kind. It seems that it is reasonable for the little princess to ask them. They are really delicate.


    Then someone said: "Xiao Tanhua tried it."


    Guo Jingrui said: "I''m afraid I won''t succeed, my lightness skills are lame."


    Having said that, since others have said, he was young and eager to try, and he was not afraid of losing face, so he ran up a few steps, jumped forward, and jumped over.


    It turned out that the tree was not that big, and it was pulled twice by a few people, and then it snapped, and Guo Jingrui rolled down with a groan.


    The **** was quite steep, Hao Huashi laughed and tried to block him, but Guo Jingrui hugged his legs and knocked him down too. The two of them slid like a slide, and swished for a short distance together until they reached a gentle slope. place to stop.


    Xinbao said anxiously: "It takes time!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 611： being a master is serious

    Chapter 611 Being a master is serious


    Hao Huashi hurriedly said: "It''s all right, Master, I''m all right!"


    Yuan Shenjue hugged her casually, jumped over, Xinbao jumped to the ground, grabbed his hand with both hands, and tried to pull him.


    Hao Huashi was making a fuss at first, but she was not injured. She put her other hand on the ground and stood up with her strength. The back of her clothes was full of grass juice and dirt, and the hem was also full of mud. It looked very serious. look.


    Duanzi was unhappy at the time, and his little cheeks pouted.


    You don''t need to think about it. In her opinion, this is an adult who doesn''t know who bullied her apprentice.


    Hao Huashi hurriedly hugged the little master to coax her: "I''m fine, master, and I don''t feel any pain. I saw that the grass grows a little strangely here, so I was distracted. Look, does it grow strangely?" ?¡±


    He pointed at it casually, but Tuanzi subconsciously looked at it, and then she let out a surprise and walked over.


    Yuan Shen Jue also looked over.


    There are clusters of weird little black **** on the branches. Xinbao reached out to take it, but Yuan Shenjue blocked her hand: "What are these?"


    "It''s black wolfberry." Tuanzi said brightly, "I didn''t expect there to be here."


    Black wolfberry is the legendary soft gold, which is expensive. Although there are some reasons why it is rare, its medicinal and health value is indeed higher than that of ordinary wolfberry.


    Xinbao was very happy. He took off one and was going to feed it to his wife.


    Her cleanliness wife immediately turned her face away. Xinbao was not surprised, so she withdrew her hand and put it in her mouth. Hao Huashi came over: "Master, is this a kind of medicine?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi picked another one, and Hao Huashi directly opened his mouth to accept the little master''s feeding.


    Xinbao patted his head with his small hand: "Is it sweet?"


    Tuanzi is really serious about being a master, Hao Huashi nodded obediently: "Sweet."


    Tuanzi said: "This kind is called black wolfberry. It can be soaked in water to drink. It can anti-aging, anti-fatigue, improve sleep quality and so on. It''s just right for Yeye to drink. Yeye uses more brain and more eyes. It''s just right!"


    The more she talked, the happier she became, and she looked back and forth.


    There are only five or six trees in this small area. It may be because the light is not good enough, and the growth is not too lush. It is the season of maturity, but it also bears a lot of fruits.


    Shen Shouyan and the others saw it and wanted to jump down, Xinbao hurriedly said: "Don''t! Don''t come down, what if you step on it!"


    Shen Shouyan responded, and walked around those black wolfberry trees. The other officials who were a step behind did not dare to jump down. They could only watch from above.


    Pick the heart treasures one by one, eat one by yourself, feed one to the apprentice, and put one in the palm of your hand.


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned slightly, and said: "Ask someone to bring the gardener back, and transplant them back."


    Xinbao nodded while still picking it up, Yuan Shenjue turned around and gave some instructions.


    A dozen or so of her little hands were full, so Hao Huashi hurriedly took out the handkerchief and continued it for her.


    Shen Shouyan looked at it, and said strangely: "Why does this color look so weird?"


    Xinbao said: "Because it contains a lot of anthocyanins, it is very good for the body."


    While talking, he handed two to Shen Shouyan: "Uncle, would you like to eat one?"


    Shen Shouyan threw it into his mouth, tasted it, and nodded.


    Xinbao couldn''t finish picking it. In the end, Yuan Shenjue rolled up his sleeves to help her pick it up, until Mrs. Lin came back, and asked from above: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao said loudly: "I found a medicinal material!"


    "Oh," Mrs. Lin nodded, "Come up for dinner first."


    The dumplings responded, picked a few more, and then came up.


    At this moment, the imperial chef was already roasting meat, and the strong aroma of cumin and meat wafted out. Xinbao swallowed, and suddenly remembered something.


    She glanced at the black goji berries in her hand, hesitated for a moment, but decisively wrapped her handkerchief and put it away.


    Then she ran over empty-handed and asked those officials: "What are your names, I don''t know you yet!"


    The adults were flattered, and hurriedly named each other. Xinbao smiled cutely, and kept nodding...


    Hou Yuan Shen Jue called her: "Xinbao, wash your hands."


    Xinbao ran back quickly, and smiled at him, showing his small teeth stained purple by black goji berries.


    Yuan Shenjue held her small chin and looked: "Is this color okay?"


    "What color?" Xinbao touched it, and his hands were all purple: "It''s okay, it will disappear as soon as you eat!"


    All right, Yuan Shenjue washed her hands, and was about to lead her to Mrs. Lin''s side, but when she turned around, she ran away again.


    She thought she would not be noticed by anyone, so she ran to the imperial chef, and then signaled the barbecue cook to squat down.


    The **** squatted down in trepidation, Xinbao leaned forward and bit his ear: "In a while, I will secretly put a lot of peppers on the meat that Lu''s family is roasting, that one is very fierce, with such eyebrows..."


    She touched the eyebrows with her little finger, trying to imitate the appearance of sickle eyebrows, and widened her eyes, imitating the man''s copper bell eyes.


    Yuan Chen couldn''t help but laugh at this little thing, Hao Huashi heard it too, and almost died laughing.


    She just heard the voice and didn''t see anyone, so she didn''t know the number, so she cleverly asked someone to sign up by herself, so that she could prove her integrity and find a place for him.


    I have to say it again, Tuanzi is really serious about being a master.


    Little Master seems to be serious about everything he does.


    The man nodded again and again to show that he remembered, and then Tuanzi came back and went to Mrs. Lin''s side.


    Miss Lin kept Mrs. Feng for dinner, Yuan Shenjue and the others sat cross-legged opposite.


    As a royal family, even if they are eating in the wild, everything is complete. In addition to game cooked in various ways, there are also ordinary dishes, porridge and desserts on the table. Stomach trouble, first coaxed her to drink half a bowl of porridge.


    Tuanzi was absent-minded, just quietly peeking at the movement over there, giving him whatever to eat.


    Over there, that Lu family was eating, when he saw a plate of red barbecue, he raised his eyebrows excitedly, ate a chopstick first, and slapped his thigh: "Enough! Really! This taste is absolutely delicious. !"


    Danzi: "..."


    Duanzi was very upset.


    "It''s okay," Yuan Shenjue coaxed her in a low voice: "When I go down the mountain later, I will quietly throw a stone to trip him. It''s enough. An eye for an eye."


    Tuanzi thought for a while, then whispered: "Then you have to be careful."


    "Okay, don''t worry," Yuan Shenjue fed her a mouthful of food: "Eat well, leave it to me."


    While coaxing people here, Wang Ronggui held the wine glass, went over to chat with Lu Jiazheng at the table for a while, and whispered something to him by the way.


    The Lu family was stunned for a moment, then understood, and said loudly: "Don''t, don''t give it to me, I''m greedy for spicy food but I can''t eat spicy food! After eating this meal, I have a toothache and a stomachache. I have to suffer again! Oh, don''t give it to me. Make it spicy!"


    The cook has already served another red dish: "Didn''t you say you like it, Mr. Lu, that''s why we serve it like this."


    "That''s all right, oh!" Lu Jiazheng sighed loudly: "I tell you, I will have a toothache for three days when I go back! I have suffered from old age!"


    The voice was so loud, Tuanzi also heard it, secretly glanced back, and was happy again, quietly said to Hao Huashi: "Huashi, I''ll vent your anger for you!"


    "Thank you, Master," Hao Huashi murmured, "Master is still good to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 612： close friends

    Chapter 612 Close friend


    The barbecue made by the imperial chef is not a bunch of skewers, but a piece of meat, cut squarely, the outer skin of the roast is slightly burnt, sprinkled with small ingredients, once you bite into it, it is crispy, full of salty fragrance, and the inside is very delicious. Fresh and tender, the meat has distinct layers, the soup is rich and fragrant, and it is delicious.


    Xinbao was paired with porridge, and he ate seven or eight yuan in one sitting.


    While she was eating, pheasants and birds kept flying here!


    Then they were all caught by scattered shadow guards.


    Finally, Xinbao became anxious and yelled over there: "Don''t come here! Isn''t it good to be alive! Life is precious!"


    It made everyone laugh, and while laughing, they couldn''t help being in awe.


    High-ranking officials and dignitaries are the hardest to be fooled because they know a lot and think a lot, but they are the ones who are most in awe of these mysterious and mysterious things.


    It took more than an hour for a lunch.


    Even the gardeners were waiting for them to come, and they were picking goji berries when they were eating.


    When Mrs. Lin finished eating and packed up, Xinbao also asked someone to bring the black goji berries that had been picked, but Yan Shichang didn''t leave, and stayed with them to continue eating.


    Over there, Emperor Ming Pei had already asked twice, and then he heard that he was back. First he heard the sound of footsteps, and ran to the door, saying: "Yeah! Xinbao is back!"


    Emperor Ming Pei responded, and looked up, Tuan Zire''s little face was flushed, and he showed his head from the door.


    Also ordered Fang Wuyou: "You wash this and give it to Yeye to eat."


    Then he threw a dirty-looking handkerchief bag into his hand.


    Fang Wuyou: "..."


    Tuanzi turned around and ran away, went back to take a shower and changed clothes, came back after changing, then climbed directly on Emperor Ming Pei, hugged his face with both hands, and kissed him.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and put down the book: "Is it fun?"


    "It''s fun." Xinbao said, "But Xinbao doesn''t want to go there in the future."


    "What''s wrong?" Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Tired?"


    "It''s not that I''m tired," Xinbao said, "It''s just those birds, they always fly to Xinbao. My wife said it might be because of Little Phoenix..."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "That''s not good?"


    The small expression of Tuanzi was a bit tangled: "That''s right, Xinbao felt that they thought we were in the same group, so they rushed over to find Xinbao to play with. We were supposed to be close friends... but we caught it on our side If it is eaten, it will be so surprised and disappointed!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said: "Then you just let go."


    Danzi: "..."


    The pheasant chicken is roasted, it is so tender.


    When the rabbit meat is roasted, it''s really strong.


    The taste of tender, salty, crispy and crispy on the outside, I still feel a little greedy after thinking about it after eating.


    The close friends are so delicious, she really can''t help it.


    She licked her lips reminiscently, and looked at him with her small eyes. Emperor Ming Pei understood and nodded.


    Tuanzi said sadly: "I didn''t expect Xinbao to be a hypocrite..."


    Emperor Ming Pei casually proposed a solution: "Then shall we have a vegetarian meal at night?"


    Tuanzi smacked her lips and looked at him sincerely. After a while, she said weakly: "It''s such an important matter, why, why don''t we choose an auspicious day? Or let Qin Tianjian calculate it, Xintian Bao waited and waited."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing: "Any plans for the evening?"


    "That''s right, that''s right," Tuanzi said, "Because there are several delicious dishes at noon, Xinbao asked the chef to cook them for Yeye at night."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t hold back his laughter, and then nodded seriously: "For such an important matter, wait until Yeye asks Qin Tian to figure it out, and we don''t want to do it casually."


    Duanzi nodded: "That''s right."


    Emperor Ming Pei held back a smile and changed the topic: "You found a powerful medicine?"


    "Oh yes!" Xinbao almost forgot: "Director Fang!"


    Fang Wuyou bit the bullet and sent a small plate of washed black goji berries, Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "What is this?? The color is as poisonous."


    Xinbao waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, we just want to eat it and not look at it, what are we afraid of if it looks ugly! This is black wolfberry, because it contains a lot of anthocyanins, so the color is dark purple, very healthy!"


    She talked about the efficacy again, and then invited Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, try it."


    Emperor Ming Pei really tasted it, and it tasted sweet, with a kind of herbal fragrance, but the taste was not bad.


    Xinbao said: "Yeye, eat it fresh for a few days first, you can''t eat too much at a time, just eat a dozen or so! Before returning to the capital, Xinbao will help Yeye dry it, and then Yeye can soak it in water." To drink, soak it in warm water, it¡¯s good for your body, when it¡¯s soaked, it should be blue with fine strands.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and nodded. Anyway, blue and purple or something, when I think about it, I think the taste will not be very good.


    Xinbao ate another one by himself, Emperor Ming Pei remembered and asked, "Anyone messed with Xinbao again?"


    "No?" Tuanzi thought about it while talking: "Yeah, are you talking about that Lu Jiazheng? Xinbao is not angry with him anymore! Xinbao is not the kind of person who holds grudges."


    Well, I really don¡¯t hold grudges, and avenge them on the spot.


    The grandfather and grandson were talking, when a report came in from outside: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, the tree that His Highness wanted has been brought back."


    Xinbao quickly climbed down.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Leave some and plant them in flower pots, and plant them again when we return to the capital."


    Xinbao responded and trotted out.


    At this moment, the goji berries on the top had been picked, Xinbao asked someone to call Bai Gusheng and Xue Xuanji, and then asked someone to bring a shallow and generous pot, and then directed the two people to cut the branches.


    First, I planted the ones that I wanted to bring back to the capital, and kept three old-rooted ones, and then found a suitable place in Shengping Palace, and planted the rest of the plants in the ground, and waited for the next year to come again. It will become a small wolfberry garden.


    Yu Wai also took small flower pots and inserted some separately. When they grow up, he can send two pots to Xue''s family, and Xia Yi Gu can also send two pots, whoever looks good can give them.


    While busy, Bai Gusheng had already asked several times, and Xue Xuanji understood everything just by listening.


    Then Xinbao taught them to dry fresh goji berries.


    It is good to be a master, you only need to direct, and the rest will be done by apprentices.


    Xinbao sat on the chair and watched, Yuan Shenjue lowered his head and asked her: "Do you want to plant...??"


    Duanzi understood and felt the space.


    I haven''t found a few fresh plants recently, and there is still no medicine field in the space. Taking advantage of people''s unpreparedness, Xinbao directly put a few pots in the space, and then sat back in a stroll.


    Far away, seeing A Ping approaching, Xinbao hurriedly said to her: "Xinbao is going to have dinner with Yeye tonight, so I can''t accompany A Niang."


    A Ping smiled and said: "Yes, Your Highness, it just so happens that the empress said that she has something to do at night, and she wants you to have dinner with the emperor."


    Xinbao asked strangely, "What''s the matter, A Niang?"


    A Ping said: "It is said that Mrs. Feng has a few familiar handkerchiefs, and asked to come to see the empress."


    Danzi: "Oh."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 613： Peerless Master Heart Chaptery

    Chapter 613 Peerless Master Heart Baby


    During this trip, Mrs. Lin made a mistake and pushed the door of Madam''s diplomacy.


    Many military officers'' wives, even if they don''t know martial arts, are mostly cheerful, easy to get along with.


    After all, most of the military officers are in the military camp, and they get along with rough guys. Even those who are gentle will gradually become rough. Even if they are not cheerful, their style is relaxed.


    In the same way, the military attache''s wife has dealt with them for so many years, all of them are in this style, no matter how shy she is in the boudoir, she will change it.


    So once Mrs. Feng took the lead, Mrs. Lin got along with them twice, and there were a few of them who were really good to talk to, so they often made appointments to chat.


    And not only Miss Lin.


    The military officer got along with those Jiang Hu people for a while, and got along well.


    After all, Guo Dong was originally a tyrannical Jianghu, and he was also an old-fashioned and passionate person who loved making friends. He brought two people, one named Qiu Jiang, who was good at swords and a friend of Shen Shouyan, and the other was Huo Pingnan, who was also a friend of Jianghu. boss.


    Both sides intend to make friends, and it is really easy to make friends with warriors. It is really a good place. Anyway, Guo Dong didn''t leave, so he stayed nearby.


    Later, Guo Dong also had two friends who came over, both of whom were well-known figures in the Jianghu. They met Shen Shouyan and a group of military officers for a meal when they had nothing to do.


    I heard that when they got drunk at the end, everyone made an agreement to participate in this round of Wuju Enke.


    From other people''s point of view, there is likely to be Zheng Shubei, or someone from the Red Gang, so not only Shen Shouyan paid attention to it, Hao Huashi and Wei Fengting also went there for some reason, and did not find anyone there. Capricious or suspicious characters.


    But for Emperor Ming Pei... It doesn''t matter whether there are members of the Red Gang here or not.


    In fact, the emperors of all dynasties have never been so sad about it.


    Hero has existed since ancient times.


    The oldest heroes are assassins. Since the Han Dynasty, heroes have appeared and assassins have hidden; after that, in the Three Kingdoms period, there were many heroes who became famous generals. Even Cao Cao himself was a young man who was a hero. Jinyiwei of the descendants;


    After that, chivalry declined for a period of time, but from the Tang Dynasty onwards, the chivalrous style flourished again, and many of them were even literati.


    Literati are all proud to have been knight-errants. They look at princes and princes at the same level, enjoy grievances and hatred, and are unrestrained and free. They have a lot of poems of chivalrous spirit. Famous", "Ten years of sharpening a sword, the frost edge has never been tried. Today, if I show you to the king, who has any injustice?"


    But these are all different from the current situation.


    For example, in the Tang Dynasty, most chivalrous men were street chivalrous and gallant chivalrous men.


    The city rangers are mostly solitary, unrestrained and unrestrained, and they draw their swords to help when they see injustice; while the heroes are mostly the children of wealthy and powerful families.


    Rangers are not enough, and heroes are already in the game.


    But Dayan''s "Xia" is different.


    The heroes of the Great Yan Dynasty are too thick and too clumped together, forming a force that should not be underestimated invisibly.


    The main reason is that the former dynasty was ruled by foreigners, foreign aggression and internal troubles, people''s minds changed, martial arts flourished, and great sects like Chaotianmen, where Shen Shouyan belonged, were more prosperous at this time.


    Not only the number of people, but also the ability.


    Their kung fu is too powerful.


    Xiao Tai is the most famous fighter in the court. He has never stopped practicing martial arts in his life, but he can''t beat Yan Shichang who has practiced martial arts for half a year.


    This is of course due to Yan Shichang''s natural strength and different ways of doing it, but Shen Shouyan''s kung fu is indeed brilliant.


    It''s like a good player in the army, who can beat three or five ordinary adults is considered pretty good, but a good player in the world, even a player with hidden weapons like Zhong Limin, can easily kill more than a dozen people with a little use of tricks; A skinny old man like Shen Shouyan, who is not impressive in appearance, really wants to wield a knife, I''m afraid dozens of people can''t stop him.


    This is really scary.


    What''s more, there are too many of them, not only their own sects but also the whole Jianghu. This force is very terrifying.


    Therefore, Emperor Ming Pei was really pleased to be able to lead them on the right track.


    Xinbao shouted outside the window: "Yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked up, and saw a small one outside the window, just like a little house sparrow, rushing past again.


    Xinbao is practicing light kung fu right now.


    Shen Shouyan asked someone to make some wooden stakes for her, and they were all made into a T shape, with the small ends facing up, like plum blossom stakes, and they were placed at a certain distance one by one for her to practice.


    Because she was afraid that she would be bored, she chose places with good scenery to place them. There are hundreds of piles in a long circle, and it takes nearly a quarter of an hour to run around. In the end, she insisted on placing them in front of his window. Come on, call him once you come over.


    While complaining, Emperor Ming Pei asked Fang Wuyou to move the table to the window for him, and when he looked up, he could see her running over one after another.


    Not to mention, at this time, the benefits of Yuan Shen Juejiao''s internal energy gradually became apparent. Anyway, she can run about three feet in one step. For her short legs, it is really It''s so far away, it''s like flying!


    Don¡¯t mention how excited the dumpling was running, with her arms open, she felt like a little fairy!


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi followed from left to right, chatting with Yu Yu at the same time, "How many laps?"


    "Six and a half circles."


    Hao Huashi said: "Actually, I think it is not necessary to count by the hour, but by the number of laps. I have the most experience in practicing light kung fu. The more I run, the smoother my breath is, and the more energetic I am. But the body can''t stand it. When I feel mentally If you are tired, your body will be too tired, and it will really hurt so much that you can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned suddenly, and said: "Then you tell Uncle Shen."


    Hao Huashi responded, and when he reached the other side, he ran over and said a few words to Shen Shouyan, followed quickly, and soon ran to Emperor Mingpei''s window, Xinbao said loudly: "Yeah !"


    Emperor Ming Pei responded, and Xinbao turned his face to him, smiling toothlessly, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but said: "Look at the road, don''t fall!"


    Xinbao had already run away, only a voice came from afar: "No way! Xinbao is peerless... ouch!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He dropped his pen in a hurry, and Fei Ye stood up to take a look, but couldn''t see it, Emperor Ming Pei anxiously said: "What''s wrong???"


    The shadow guard replied from the beam: "Your Highness fell down and was caught by the Duke."


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly turned out from the door, and saw Xinbao being held by Yuan Shenjue, slightly lost in thought.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Are you okay? Did you fall? Are you scared?"


    Yuan Shenjue shook his head, Xinbao also came to his senses, and blinked his eyes: "Yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed.


    Xinbao asked: "Shall we hang the pot tomorrow?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue replied, "Tomorrow is the day for hanging pots and drawing posts."


    He didn''t need to ask, he went in with Xinbao in his arms: "Let''s talk in the house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 614： The wife who bullies Xinbao

    Chapter 614 Bullying Xinbao''s Wife


    Xinbao saw just now that she was being hugged by Yuan Shenjue, leading a group of people walking on the street with Bai Gusheng and Xue Xuanji.


    Suddenly, someone screamed, and then dispersed. A woman staggered and ran over, shouting as she ran, "Help! Your Highness, help!"


    Xinbao turned his head, caught sight of that person, and immediately said: "Get out of the way, her blood is poisonous..."


    Because this was a foreseen scene, she didn''t know if she had finished yelling. Anyway, she was yelling loudly, and the woman''s body exploded violently, blood splashing everywhere.


    Her body exploded, and the shadow guard jumped out to block them, almost at the same time.


    Actually, at that time, they were still at least 20 steps away from the woman, and there was a shadow guard''s wall blocking them, but a few drops of blood still splashed from the explosion.


    Because there are people on the front, back, left, and right, there is nowhere to run, and she doesn''t know where the enemy is, so she dare not jump up. She just feels that "herself" is being held in Yuan Chenjue''s arms, and when she looks up after a while, she sees Two drops of blood splashed on Yuan Chenjue''s face and neck.


    The ?? word is also like this, a very simple sentence:


    ¡ºBlood splashed on Yuan Shenjue''s face, neck, and hands, causing severe burning pain. There were many onlookers and poisoned people. ¡»


    Back then, others used this method to deal with Shen Shouyan, using the human body as a carrier of poison, which was extremely vicious.


    But the poison is obviously more toxic than he was at that time. Anyway, judging from the foreseeable scene, many people who are close and deeply poisoned are obviously too late to save, including many shadow guards.


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered repeatedly.


    The opponent finally made a move.


    This is to destroy Xinbao''s reputation, and even more so to destroy this method.


    Even if Xinbao didn''t get hurt at all, as long as a few people die and something happens, the Xuanhu, a very popular event, will lose its glory from now on.


    I really overestimated these people. They really have no bottom line and no cards at all. They are attacking innocent people... just go after them.


    But other than that, I am deeply grateful.


    Fortunately, Yuan Shenjue was hurt, otherwise, Xinbao would not be able to predict herself, and she would not have been able to predict this matter.


    But Xinbao herself, all her thoughts are on her wife''s face.


    While she was talking, she became terrified and kept looking at Yuan Chenjue''s face.


    I watched it over and over again, touched it over and over again, and kissed it a few times...


    When she finished speaking, she touched it several times, and then felt angry after knowing it: "It''s too much! These villains are too bad! They hurt my wife''s face! How much he hurts! How uncomfortable! Stay What to do with Scar! It¡¯s too much! They must all be some ugly monsters! Jealous of my wife¡¯s beautiful appearance, trying to do everything possible to destroy it! Big villain! It¡¯s so **** off!¡±


    She kept thinking about it.


    Even Emperor Ming Pei, who was seriously considering the business, couldn''t help but look at her and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    A little girl of such a small size is so angry that her cheeks are puffed up, she runs away on the spot, stomps her feet, shakes her hands, and doesn''t know how to vent her anger...It''s really cute and funny, so cute that people spit milk .


    Hao Huashi looked at her with a suppressed smile, couldn''t help squatting down, held her little hands, and asked her, "Master, is there anything I want to do?"


    Xinbao paused, tilted his head, and thought seriously.


    Tilting her head or something, it''s too cute.


    Hao Huashi got a cute face, and took the opportunity to play with Master''s little hands, while pretending to wait seriously.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and said strangely: "I didn''t see you, where are you?"


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help being taken aback: "Didn''t you see me?"


    He was very surprised.


    Today''s Xuanhu still sends people to draw posts in the morning, and Xinbao to treat it in the afternoon.


    But when Xinbao went out, he and Wei Fengting would sift through the whole street in advance, covering people both openly and secretly.


    That is to say, wherever Xinbao goes, there will always be an invisible net covering her. The "poison man" didn''t notice it at first. It''s not surprising, it may be the poison that the other party puts on a temporary basis, and the onset is very fast.


    But at that time, he should have been near Xinbao, and he could hear voices from all directions.


    So why wasn''t he there then?


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "It''s not surprising, you must have heard the voice before that, before the ''Poison Man'' appeared, so you went to investigate."


    "I don''t think so," Hao Huashi said, "If I went for the ''poison man'', then even if I couldn''t stop the poisoning, I would definitely stop the ''poison man'' from coming. It is impossible for Master not to see me , I think the other party must know that I am there, and lead me away in advance."


    Yuan Shenjue raised his eyebrows: "Then there are still many people from the other side?"


    Hao Huashi thought for a while: "Master, do you still remember what happened around you?"


    Xuanhu¡¯s posts are originally limited to this county, that is to say, even if you come to seek medical treatment from other places, you have to rush to the vicinity before you can post. It is impossible for Xinbao to spend the night outside for medical treatment.


    And now he has already figured out all the surrounding streets and alleys. As soon as Xinbao described it, he knew it: "Oh, it''s on Dongfeng Street, very close."


    He asked someone to take a pen and paper, and quickly drew on the paper the road from Shengping Palace to the other side, and some more conspicuous buildings.


    Yuan Shenjue frowned and asked, "Xinbao, what does that ''poisonous man'' look like and what clothes is he wearing?"


    Xinbao said: "The appearance is very ordinary. It looks like forty or fifty years old, the skin is not white, gray, wearing an emerald green gown with plum blossoms on it, and a belt around the waist. The skirt... the skirt is dark blue with a little bit of lace."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "That may be just a passerby."


    Xinbao nodded, thought carefully for a long time, and suddenly saw the picture drawn by Hao Huashi: "By the way, she rushed out from this teahouse!"


    "Oh??" Hao Huashi raised his eyebrows.


    There are several alleys over there, and they must have been lurking in that alley before.


    Hao Huashi said to himself: "Behind is Xujia Lane, and after that is Tongqian Lane..."


    Tuanzi said: "That''s right!"


    She tugged Yuan Chenjue again with her little hand, pulling him down, and touched his face: "A drop the size of a copper coin! How painful! What if there is a scar..."


    She started a new round of thoughts.


    Emperor Ming Pei helped the forehead.


    Hao Huashi said teasingly: "Oh my little master, does it hurt?"


    Unexpectedly, his sharp and indifferent little master actually said in a soft voice: "It hurts. So Xinbao, please find a way to help me vent my anger."


    Tuanzi paused for the hand that was touching his face.


    Then she said loudly, as if she had been injected with chicken blood: "Yes! For the wife who bullies Xinbao, Xinbao will vent her anger on you!"


    The next moment, she disappeared.


    Also startled a few people, Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao? Xinbao??"


    Duanzi''s fierce voice came out: "Don''t make noise!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 615： Qiaoxinbao is hard to cook without medicine

    Chapter 615 Qiaoxinbao is hard to cook without medicine


    Xinbao ran in quickly with his short legs.


    After running all the way to the backyard, she said, "Come out! Come out! Come out quickly!"


    Xinbao was in the space, and when he wasn''t talking to the outside, Emperor Mingpei and the others couldn''t hear it even if they stood there, only Yuan Shenjue could vaguely hear it.


    He ran back and forth a few times in front of and behind the Xinbao House, and called a lot. Then, the old voice finally answered, "Are you calling me?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao stopped, and said very politely and flatteringly: "Grandpa, how are you!"


    The voice paused, and hurriedly said: "Don''t dare to be, master. I am your weapon spirit. You can call me Yan Ji."


    Xinbao was taken aback for a moment.


    She thought for a while, then cautiously asked: "You mean, are you my private property?"


    Yan Ji thought about the four words "private property" and answered hesitantly: "Yes?"


    Xinbao''s small chest immediately stood up tall.


    She searched for her feelings, put her hands behind her back, and assumed the posture of a master: "Then Yan Ji, I order you to open the medicine field!"


    "Huh?" Yan Ji said, "But, I can''t open it..."


    Tuanzi was stunned, his eyes widened: "Why?"


    Yan Ji said: "Because you are too weak now, so you can''t open it!"


    Danzi: "..."


    She said angrily: "But I''m not weak! I''ve also learned lightness kung fu! I''m very good! I can fight alone...Anyway, I''m very good! Take a closer look! I won''t lie to you! I''m an honest man !"


    Yan Ji said silently: "However, I feel that you are still very weak."


    Tuanzi''s puffed-out small chest silently collapsed back, she was like a sad little radish with drooping tassels.


    She thought about it for a long time, and suddenly said: "No, how big you opened it before is obviously related to the number of flowers I found! One level at a time, it''s obvious!"


    Yan Ji said: "Grass and trees can give me strength."


    Xinbao didn''t understand, and was a little skeptical: "Are you lying to me? Your words are obviously inconsistent! Are you bullying Xinbao before he grows up, and you just lie to children with sweet words??"


    Yan Ji said: "Master, Qi Ling cannot deceive the master."


    Xinbao couldn''t see his expression, and always felt uncertain: "Why don''t you come out and say it?"


    Yan Ji said: "You are too weak, I can''t get out."


    Xinbao: "...??"


    She thought for a while, and called out: "Wife! Wife! Are you there?"


    Yuan Shenjue answered outside, Xinbao swished out, and swished him in again.


    Then she said: "Yan Ji, please explain to my wife."


    Yan Ji was not in a hurry, his voice was still steady, and he explained to him.


    Yuan Shen Jue listened quietly, and asked a few questions from time to time. Soon, he understood, and turned around to explain to Tuanzi.


    That is to say, both Xinbao and Yan Ji had absolute authority over this space, but Xinbao is too weak now, so she has no authority, and Qi Ling has become very weak because of her weakness, so she can only rely on To increase strength by absorbing the vegetation that is not in this space.


    How much his strength grows, how much this space can be opened.


    In other words, how much this space can be opened, so far, Xinbao has not been able to contribute a little bit of strength.


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Xinbao''s prestige of luck has increased, won''t it help to open up the space?"


    "Yes." Yan Ji said: "The increase in the prestige of luck is only helpful to her in the world, and it is useless to this small world."


    Yuan Shen Jue asked again: "Then how can Xinbao not be considered weak?"


    "Beyond ordinary people," Jing Ji paused, and said, "Just like you, if the master has your power, you can open about... about 20% of the space."


    Yuan Shen Jue was stunned.


    His kung fu is not the best in the world, but he should be invincible at the same age. Is this only 20%?


    He asked: "How big is this space?"


    Yan Ji said: "Infinity."


    He paused: "But you don''t have to think too much. First, it is impossible for someone to grasp everything. Second, even if you can only grasp half of it, it is enough for the master and this world."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded silently, in awe.


    Then he asked: "Did you give the situation on the Sansheng Stone?"


    Yan Ji didn''t answer, so it seemed that he couldn''t speak.


    Yuan Shen Jue thought for a while, then turned his head and asked, "Xinbao, what did you want from Yan Ji?"


    Tuanzi said lazily: "Xinbao originally wanted several kinds of herbs, and he could make a medicine that would make them hurt more than exploding bodies, the kind that would never be cured."


    Yuan Shen Jue said warmly: "It''s not necessary."


    Tuanzi put his arms around his neck: "But Xinbao wants to vent his anger on his wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue coaxed her softly: "It''s okay to use other methods, and it hurts to give them a stomachache."


    Tuanzi thought for a long time, and suddenly had an idea: "Yes! Do you still remember that Xinbao is outside, and many birds can be found from such a distance?? The sense of smell of flies and mosquitoes is much more sensitive than that of birds. Xinbao needs to match A kind of medicine, let them summon flies, mosquitoes, dung beetles!"


    So she came out excitedly, and then asked Bai Gusheng to match.


    This was the first time she had prescribed a medicine that was "harmful". She felt guilty, and as soon as she came over, she said, "This is for bad people, not for good people. So Xinbao didn''t do anything bad!"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "Punishing evil is promoting good!"


    Tuanzi said: "You are right!"


    She took the medicine in one fell swoop, with a heroic gesture like throwing a lot of money: "Honey, take it and use it!"


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "What is this medicine called and how is it used?"


    "What''s it called?" Xinbao scratched his face: "Do you still want to name it? Let''s call it... Skunk Dan!"


    She paused: "Let them eat it, or turn it into water or wine. The pill itself has a little smell, which is not obvious. After eating it, a rash will appear on the skin in about three days. After being scratched, it will turn into nasty sores, mosquitoes, flies, dung beetles, and other odor-chasing bugs will all go towards them."


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Saving people?"


    "No, I don''t save people." Tuanzi was a little embarrassed: "Xinbao is afraid of hurting good people by mistake. And it''s not for life. Even if you don''t care, it will be healed in about three to five months."


    She held her respect for herself: "Because there is no medicine, Qiao...Qiao Xinbao can''t cook without medicine."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Xinbao is right, and this is already very good."


    Emperor Ming Pei sat not far away, listening to the two people chattering to each other, and sighed.


    This medicine, how can I say it, it can be used to save people, it can be used to save people, it can be used to cure people, it can be used to cure people, and it can not be used to cure people.


    It all depends on how to use it.


    If Yan Shirong was here, he would have come up with many ideas immediately. Although Hao Huashi is not good at it, he is also clever, but these two people... one is dumb, the other is stupid, they are pure-minded people, and neither of them think about it .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： hit the fairy

    Chapter 616 Collided with the little fairy


    So Emperor Ming Pei directly asked Fang Wuyou to bring the medicine, and then sent the two little ones out to play.


    He was too lazy to take care of these little things, so he handed them over to Hao Huashi, who happily left.


    Then the next day it¡¯s time to smoke posts, and it¡¯s business as usual.


    By the way, a notice was posted that Princess Yan is expected to leave at the end of September or early October, so she will no longer draw posts at the end of September. In order to appease the people, starting from this time, an extra copy will be drawn each time to make up for the share at the end of October. .


    Those people had entered the county a long time ago, and after a long time of spying, they also found out clearly. When they heard the notice was posted there, they thought it was Princess Zhen Guo who was not coming out, so they hurried to see it, but luckily it was not.


    When I came back, I bumped into a lot of people running to see them, and they blocked a few of them on the road, and they squeezed lazily, and just happened to be greeted by a tea shop next to them, so they simply entered the tea shop and called People are free to serve some refreshments.


    As a result, the tea was poured, and one person vomited on the ground after drinking the smelly and bitter taste: "What kind of tea do you guys have? Why is it so bad?"


    The tea doctor was not happy at that time, and the diners at the table next to him also gave them the look of the country bumpkins.


    Dr. Tea said contemptuously: "You outsiders, why don''t you understand anything! This is solar term tea, and each solar term has a special tea for each solar term. Tea is good for your health, and you won¡¯t catch a cold and get sick! This is the Xue family¡¯s tea recipe! Only our county has it! Does the Xue family know? Little Doctor Xue, that¡¯s the apprentice of Princess Zhen Guo!¡±


    The few people were embarrassed and didn''t dare to cause trouble and argue. They could only drink tea in silence, because they didn''t want to be treated as ignorant country bumpkins.


    In fact, Xue¡¯s family has tea recipes, as well as solar term tea, even if they go out to inquire, they can¡¯t find any flaws, it¡¯s just that the ones on other people¡¯s tables are different from theirs.


    Several people finished their tea and left.


    The diners at the adjacent table also smiled and left, hands behind their backs, very leisurely.


    Look, why don''t you let them eat Smelly Dan?


    The next day, after finding out the treatment route for the little princess, several people discussed it and separated. When the two were in charge of leading Hao Hua away, the two were in charge of concocting the "poisonous person", and one was in charge of reporting the situation, and ran away when the situation was not good.


    As soon as this point is scored, the shadow guards will know, and immediately act separately.


    The five people didn''t realize it, the two of the poisonous group sneaked in ambush in the copper coin alley, just waiting for the little princess to come, and then they concocted the poisonous person on the spot and pushed them out on the spot.


    Far away, a commotion was heard.


    It''s getting closer, it''s getting closer, the little princess is getting closer!


    The two people in the Huayin group successfully lured away Hao Huashi.


    But the two of the poisonous group waited for a long time, but they couldn''t wait for a passerby, A, B, C, and Ding.


    They don¡¯t pick anyone, they can do anything, but there is no one alive. When they stretched out their heads, they found a peddler carrying a pole, blocking the entrance of the alley with a shoulder pole, and no one could get through!


    I want to use this peddler to make do with it. This peddler is still at the other end of the shoulder pole, chatting with people in full swing, and it is obvious that pulling them over will startle people.


    Seeing the little princess getting closer and closer, the two of the Poison Man team wanted to eat the poison themselves...


    At this moment, they suddenly heard a thud, and the two turned their heads together, and saw a fat beggar turned out of the wall, looking furtive, obviously taking advantage of the chaos to steal.


    The two of the poisonous group looked at each other, and at the same time showed a smile of "I want to sleep and I got a big pillow".


    Then slowly, they all surrounded them.


    The fat beggar didn''t pay attention, and was so scared that they jumped up at once, and then without a word, they covered their mouths and knocked him down, took out the poison bottle and poured it into his mouth, without moving. He said: "Look for the little princess for help! Find the little princess for help!"


    The medicine in the poison bottle had been changed a long time ago. As soon as it was poured into his mouth, the fat beggar vomited with a groan, and both of them spit up their faces after eating a full stomach.


    The two of the poisonous group were scared out of their wits!


    You must know that if you take this poison, your whole body will turn into poisonous blood!


    Looking at the beggar again, the sores on his face could not be covered by the colorful eight-treasure porridge... The two couldn''t hold it anymore, and vomited all over the floor.


    The little princess and her party came and went, and no one noticed what happened in the alley.


    Until the peddler who watched the excitement was about to leave, he took a look inside, and his eyes widened in surprise: "Look! Two big men molested a beggar!!"


    A few sporadic people took a look inside, and immediately said, "Ouch!"


    Soon, a few outsiders had special hobbies and liked the rumors of molesting beggars. It''s not safe anymore, how difficult life is! How difficult!


    After the five finally reunited, the two of the poisonous group were still complaining to each other.


    This one said: "You must have pressed his stomach!"


    "Still talking about me, didn''t you also suppress me! You also suppressed me!"


    According to the deduction of the two, the poison was washed out by the filth spit out by the fat beggar before it entered the mouth, so there was nothing wrong with the fat beggar, only they were dirty for nothing.


    But this is just the beginning.


    Just when they thought that if they failed this time, they could continue next time...


    A group of beggars came from a distance, until the beggars came to the front, they didn''t realize that it was coming for them.


    Then the beggar at the head shouted: "It''s them! Brothers, fight!"


    All the beggars rushed forward.


    The five resisted vigorously, and when they were about to use martial arts, a group of Longxiang Guards "just happened" to patrol here, and Yuanyao shouted: "Where are the strong men!"


    "No! No!" An old beggar hurried forward: "Officials, this is personal grievances. These people have disgusting hobbies. We are also eliminating harm for the people."


    The group of Long Xiangwei had obviously heard the rumor, and there was an indescribable expression on their faces: "Well, hurry up then."


    Standing on one side and watching the excitement.


    A few "strong men" didn''t dare to be strong at once, they could only cover their heads and faces, and let the beggars do it.


    Fortunately, most of these beggars are thin and weak, and it doesn''t hurt much to beat them. They don''t care much about those who learn martial arts with rough skin and thick flesh.


    Then they were caught by beggars.


    Just when they thought this was the end...the fat beggar with a face full of sores came out, and said with a smile, "I heard that you covet my beauty??"


    Five people:"¡­"


    Ouch!


    The big fat beggar smiled and said: "This kind of thing is easy to discuss! The beggar is not a chaste. strong. woman, and it is easy to negotiate for money."


    Ouch! !


    The five of them were all decent people, but they were so retched that they couldn''t speak.


    The big fat beggar suddenly became unhappy: "You are the ones who have no skin and shame to attack, and you are the ones who despise you! The beggar is not happy!"


    He rushed up, and kissed several people **** their faces, even gnawed and gnawed, and they really vomited out on the spot. The beggars laughed loudly, Then the fat beggar said: "Let them go."


    "Isn''t that cheaper for them??" A beggar asked, "Would you like to give him that...?"


    He glanced down maliciously.


    The five people stood together on the spot, and their expressions changed dramatically.


    The big fat beggar smiled: "No need, this one," he pointed to the sores on his face: "It''s for saving people, and it''s enough for them to suffer!"


    Five people:"¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 617： The means of people in the rivers and lakes

    Chapter 617 The methods of the Jianghu people


    The beggars made a fuss and left.


    The Longxiang Guards had seen enough excitement, so they left, and as they left, they could still hear them discussing: "Tell me, everyone is unlucky, even if they have special hobbies, they can do things with two copper coins. ..."


    "It must be unlucky! Who told them to make trouble when the little princess was traveling, and bumped into the gods..."


    Several people felt cold all over.


    Yeah, why are they so unlucky? Is this the real reason? Collided with the gods? ? ?


    Holding luck, the five quickly left Longmen County.


    Then, three days later, malignant sores gradually appeared on their bodies.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of medicine you take, and it¡¯s getting more and more stinky. You can smell it everywhere you go, and even the inn doesn¡¯t want to accept it.


    Thinking that the big fat beggar said that this kind of disease can save people, it is true that he saved them, and all five of them panicked.


    Even the doctors along the way couldn''t cure them. After a delay of more than ten days, the five of them couldn''t care about anything else. They went back to Longmen County at night and found the fat beggar.


    When the fat beggar saw them, he yelled: "I tell you! I know the official of Long Xiangwei. I told him a long time ago that if something happened to me, you would kill me. Don''t kill me!"


    Those people can only promise not to kill.


    The fat beggar didn''t believe it, so he didn''t go with them, and he reluctantly agreed after giving the silver, while saying to his companion: "If I don''t come back in an hour, you can help me report the letter!"


    The roots of the five people''s teeth were itchy with hatred.


    But borrowing their courage, they didn''t dare to make trouble in Longmen County, so they could only laugh along with them, and just took him away.


    As soon as he entered the door, the fat beggar said: "What do you want to know, I won''t tell you if you don''t have money."


    As soon as they heard that he asked for money, the five people felt relieved and gave two taels of silver to ask about this sore.


    The fat beggar accepted the money with a smile on his face: "I said earlier that this disease can save people. In fact, don''t blame me. Even if I don''t kiss you, you have already contracted it when you kissed me."


    A few people/especially the two of the poisonous group: "..."


    us! No! relative! you! No!


    We have no special vices! No! Hope you know! ! vomit! !


    However, it is meaningless to say this at this time, and the five of them can only continue to ask, how did the sore get on, and how to cure it.


    The fat beggar showed a nostalgic look: "I told you, I don''t know if you believe it or not...Don''t look at me now, in fact, I was very handsome and powerful back then. Longmen County is a tyrant!"


    Longmen County, which has a big fart, if there is a Shengping Palace here, no one has heard of it. Longmen County is a bully or something. This is like "the biggest fly in the house". These people are very disdainful in their hearts , but did not show his face, waiting for him to say.


    The fat beggar said: "This kind of sore is called ghost face sore. Some say it hurts people, some say it''s eating dead human flesh, some say it''s doing something wrong, anyway, I don''t know how to get it, and it saves people. , I heard that only bad people are saved, I don¡¯t know, people avoid me anyway, I don¡¯t know if good people can be saved, are you good people?¡±


    The five of them looked at each other in blank dismay.


    They may not really be called good people.


    The fat beggar didn''t care, so he continued: "I didn''t get it myself. Although I''m not a good person, I''m only a petty thief. I haven''t done anything serious. This is a woman... Pooh, a **** , She said that she admired me and wanted to serve me, then lived with me for three days, then ran away on the fourth day, and after three or four days, I became like this."


    He lowered his voice mysteriously, "Later I asked a Taoist priest, and he said that this kind of sore can be transferred to other people. But it is like a living thing, the longer it grows on the body, the worse it will be." , So, you have to find a more powerful person who can afford it before you can move it over, and if you find someone who is not strong enough to support you, then you won¡¯t be able to move over.¡±


    "I asked at the time, what does it mean to be more powerful? The Taoist priest looked at me and said, ''It depends on where he is bad. If he kills people, he is more powerful because he kills more people. If the heart is vicious, then the more powerful one is even more vicious''."


    He said it vividly.


    Several people have different complexions.


    A moment later, someone swallowed and said softly, "How do you move?"


    "Move it, it''s really simple," the fat beggar said with a chuckle, "But I also spent money on this method."


    The person who asked the question took out twenty taels of silver on the spot, and the fat beggar said disdainfully: "I spent much more than this!"


    Someone else directly took out fifty taels of silver bills.


    The fat beggar put it away, and then said: "It''s also easy. You peel off the scabs on your own body, dry them, grind them into flour, and put them into that person''s meal. Put a handful at a time and it will be fine." But you have to leave it for three consecutive days without interruption. If you stop it, it will not work. After letting it go, he will grow up. Wait for ten days and a half months, maybe five or six days at the shortest, and yours will gradually improve. If it doesn''t work, then you can replace it with someone who is more powerful."


    The five of them had their own thoughts and did not speak again.


    After seeing off the fat beggar, the five discussed it and left silently.


    Actually, this method is short of directly telling them to turn inside out.


    After all, they got this sore because they wanted to rebel and harm the little princess. If they want to find someone more vicious than theirs, they can only be their accomplices.


    Ghost face sores and so on are often involved in folklore, and there are many kinds of legends.


    This statement, even if people in future generations will believe it, let alone the little princess who is a living fairy now, besides, if they are in a hurry to go to the doctor, the sores on their bodies are getting more and more stinky, and flies are bombarding them everywhere Boom, it''s no wonder they''re not in a hurry! No wonder you don''t try it!


    This is like airdropping five poison kings to those people! There are endless poisons!


    Of course, this is a later story.


    For Xinbao, nothing happened. She cured a few patients and came back calmly.


    After returning, listening to Hao Huashi triumphantly talk about his arrangement, Emperor Ming Pei''s expression is really indescribable.


    He left the matter to Hao Huashi, knowing that it might be different from the shadow guard. However, after really experiencing his quack style, his mood is still a bit complicated.


    How to put it, it is too "flavorful" to eat.


    And the most amazing thing about this game is that even if there are really smart people who tell them that it may be fake, they may not believe it!


    Because they will feel that that person has selfish intentions! Afraid of being moved over!


    How smart is the person who still wants to rebel in Shengshi. Anyway, this round is too bad and so cool.


    Moreover, for Tiancong these shadow guards, the operation is also simple.


    Wait until these people have prepared their own things, and take some time to mix some medicine into it, and you don¡¯t even need to follow them!


    While thinking about it, Tian Cong remembered something again. When facing Hao Hua, he showed a look that he couldn''t look directly at, and retched.


    Hao Huashi knew what he was thinking at a glance, and said, "That fat beggar is not me! It''s not me!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 618： No one can compare with Master

    Chapter 618 No one can compare with Master


    Tian Cong was taken aback, frowned and said, "It''s not you?"


    "Of course," Hao Huashi said: "Of course it''s not me. This kind of key person will be arrested and interrogated afterwards. Is it not very tiring for me? Doesn''t it take a long time to pretend?? Besides, I am a person with a lot of talent." A man of strong character, why should I do such a disgusting thing myself?"


    Tian Cong asked in surprise: "Then who are you pretending to be? The peddler blocking the alley?"


    "No!" Hao Hua said inscrutablely: "As the chess player of this game, of course I have to stand on a central point, take care of this side, and take care of my master''s side..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tian Cong knew: "Oh! That aunt you pretended to be!"


    It was what Xinbao had foreseen, the aunt in the green floral shirt was also the one who chatted with the peddler and led him to yell out such absurd remarks as "two big men molested a beggar".


    I was just a passerby the whole time, but it actually played a big role.


    It takes such rumors to spread quickly, and many subsequent dramas are based on this outrageous rumor, but no matter how you investigate, you will never find him.


    Right now, even Yuan Shenjue became curious, and asked, "If you weren''t him, then who is that fat beggar?"


    After all, the fat beggar took on the most important part of the scene, and ordinary people can''t act in it!


    Hao Huashi asked mysteriously: "Do you know the Beggar Gang?"


    Tuanzi was secretly squeezing into a small head to listen to things. When he heard this, his eyes lit up, and he said in his heart that I seem to know! I seem to remember a little bit, Hong Qigong and Xiao Feng''s gang of beggars! !


    Then Yuan Shenjue said: "I seem to have heard of it."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "The leader of the beggar gang is one of my nephews named Zhou Baichen. We don''t have many people in Changmufeierlou, and there is nothing going on in the building. Everyone is doing their own thing. Among them, the most troublesome one is this nephew."


    "He is younger than me, but he is not young. He is over half a century now. He has been tossing this beggar gang since ten or twenty years ago. Now he is considered a little powerful. I didn''t know him at first. Here, I only found out when I was looking for someone, so I let him act in such a play."


    Tian Cong asked curiously: "Then his sores, is it medicine?"


    "No," Hao Huashi said, "It''s all fake. It''s easy to do this kind of fake. The more disgusting it is, the less people will look at it."


    Tian Cong muttered: "It doesn''t have to be so disgusting, right?? But let me put it this way, the real sores of those people are indeed more disgusting than his..."


    Hao Huashi just looked at him like this.


    Even Emperor Ming Pei took a look from a distance, he never knew that he, the head of the shadow guard, was such a talkative person.


    Tian Cong keenly sensed it, was slightly startled, quickly restrained his expression, took a step back, and took a peek at Xinbao.


    Xinbao''s little expression was very serious, and he stared at him blankly.


    The frightened Tiancong quickly knelt down to apologize.


    His movement made Tuanzi jump, and he leaned back slightly, then looked at him with strange eyes, and then looked behind him.


    Tian Cong: "..."


    So the little princess is just using his face to stare blankly? ?


    Sure enough, Tuanzi quickly turned around, and said to Hao Huashi, "Xiao Huashi, Xinbao... I want to ask you a serious question as a teacher."


    Tian Cong, who was ignored, stood up silently, and then quickly flew out of the window, pretending that he never existed.


    As for Hao Huashi, although he didn''t think that the little master could ask any serious questions, he still put on a solemn and solemn expression in cooperation. With that strength, it is enough to go directly to the grave: "Master, you ask."


    Tuanzi said: "If I fell into the water with Chief Hong, who would you save first?"


    Hao Huashi didn''t step on the trap at all, and said without hesitation: "Of course, save Master first! But Master, who is Gang Leader Hong?"


    Danzi: "..."


    She scratched her head with her small hands, and asked, "What''s your nephew''s last name?"


    Poof!


    Hao Huashi suppressed a smile: "The surname is Zhou, Zhou Baichen."


    Tuanzi was a little embarrassed, blinked his big eyes, Hao Huashi thoughtfully said: "Master, what serious question did you want to ask me just now?"


    Tuanzi immediately came down the steps: "If Zhou Baichen and I fell into the water together, who would you save first?"


    "Save Master first!" Hao Huashi was impassioned, with a firm expression on his face: "My friendship with Master is higher than mountains and deeper than seas. No one in the world can compare with Master! I don''t know Zhou Baichen at all!"


    Tuanzi was very happy, patted his apprentice''s head, and even gave him a hug.


    Holding the soft little master, Hao Hua was extremely satisfied, and said with a cute face: "Master, why do you ask such a question?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao is thinking, there are beggars all over the world, and beggars know everything. If there is a gang of beggars, they don''t have to go around so hard to check people''s sentiments, but Xinbao also thinks, I don''t know Zhou Baichen Would you like to tell ye ye about this..."


    Her memories of her previous life outside of academia became increasingly blurred, but she vaguely remembered that it seemed that the beggar gang could know a lot of information.


    She hesitated to speak, but the others all became serious in an instant.


    Even Emperor Ming Pei put down his teacup and pondered slightly.


    Hao Huashi really didn''t think about it. When Tuanzi said it, he tapped his head: "That''s right! He even bragged to me that the disciples of the Beggar Gang are all over the world! Indeed, this can indeed be used as a big news network Useful! Even if Brother Tiancong and the others go to a place to investigate something, don¡¯t they have to ask the beggar first? I¡¯ll go chat with him!¡±


    He stood up and wanted to leave, but when he thought of something, he squatted back: "Master, do you want to see him? My nephew is like the grandnephew of the master, we are seniors!"


    Xinbao was really interested: "Is he good-looking?"


    "Is this..." Hao Huashi said, "He is already very old."


    "You can look good even when you''re old," Xinbao said seriously, "Like Yeye, you''re handsome. Like Mr. Li, you''re also good-looking, and your grandfather is also good-looking."


    Fang Wuyou glanced over silently, thinking that His Highness really dared to say anything, dared to rank the emperor and the ministers... But Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care, he was quite happy, and smiled.


    Hao Huashi said: "Zhou Baichen grew up, that''s all."


    "It''s okay," Tuanzi said, "Xinbao just wants to use him, and doesn''t care what he looks like."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    But no matter what, since Xinbao wanted to meet, they went out the next day, planning to meet at Xue''s place.


    Emperor Ming Pei sent Wei Fengting to go there together, so that we can see how this person is going.


    In advance, Hao Huashi went to look for him.


    As a result, when Zhou Baichen heard that he wanted to see the little princess, he was immediately unhappy.


    He said: "A little brat, what''s so good about it! I''m already old, and I have nothing to talk to her! Besides, these kids from rich and noble families are more arrogant than the other, with eyes that reach to the sky. How can you have a good face towards us beggars? Isn''t this just sending them to your door to find yourself uncomfortable?"


    Hao Huashi glanced at him sideways: "My master came out to treat illnesses, and you saw him too. Feel your conscience and tell me, why is my master so arrogant?"


    Zhou Baichen had a meal.


    Then he said: "Speaking of it, you are also very strange. Why do you want to worship a child as a teacher? You like children to find a wife and give birth by themselves. What is the purpose of asking a child to be a teacher at an early age? You are not The kind of person who is greedy for wealth and honor!"


    Hao Huashi didn''t take it seriously: "What do you know, my master doesn''t know how cute he is."


    Zhou Baichen asked in his soul: "Then why don''t you accept apprentices! If you are cute, you accept apprentices. Why do you have to be a generation shorter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 619： Squeeze my momentum away

    Chapter 619 squeezed my momentum away


    Hao Huashi choked.


    Being dizzy by Xiaotuanzi''s cuteness, "I''ll give you whatever you want" or something, I would say? ?


    He said: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, anyway, my master wants to see you, so you should go see him quickly!"


    "Hey!" Zhou Baichen said, "You are also a landlord, I will give you face to meet, go!"


    "Wait," Hao Huashi said, "Go take a bath first, change your clothes, don''t fume my master. By the way, shave your beard too, don''t scare my master, look at your mess. repair..."


    Zhou Baichen was not happy: "I am a beggar, and it''s not like she doesn''t know, how can a beggar be clean? Can he still be a beggar if he is clean..."


    Hao Huashi came over directly, picked him up, and dragged him all the way to the big bathhouse. Zhou Baichen was wet and wanted to come up, but he kicked him down, and he kicked him down three times in a row. Chen finally scrubbed himself clean cursing.


    Then he put on a clean robe, went to the barber shop to shave his beard, shaved his sideburns, and combed his hair. Hao Huashi sniffed it back and forth, and found that the smell was gone, so he took him there.


    The meeting place was at Xue''s house. The two of them had good ears. Just after entering the gate, they heard Tuanzi''s super fierce voice: "You are not allowed to talk! Don''t be allowed to look at me! Go away!"


    Zhou Baichen paused at his feet.


    Then he turned his head and winked at Hao Huashi, vividly expressing the meaning of "I''ll just say it, let me say that rich and noble children are all arrogant".


    Hao Hua ignored him lazily and walked in.


    Inside, Tuanzi''s voice became more fierce: "You are standing too close, you have squeezed my momentum away!"


    Zhou Baichen grabbed his clothes and lowered his voice: "Master, this is called the crime of wanting to commit crimes! Do you know that! Wanting to commit crimes!"


    Hao Huashi twitched, but before he yanked it away, his little teacher said helplessly: "It was you who said, let me find a suitable place to put the cheat sheet..."


    Tuanzi said angrily: "You can hide it behind! Why did you let Xinbao see you, hum!"


    Then "baji"...


    Zhou Baichen, who also has good ears, showed a blank expression.


    In his cognition, behind such words, it seems that such behavior should not be followed? ? Did he hear wrong, isn''t this a kiss?


    He rubbed his ears.


    Hao Huashi chuckled: "Rare is more strange, you don''t know how much my little master will compete for favor!"


    Zhou Baichen: "..."


    Why does this tone sound so wrong?


    The little Naiyin continued to reprimand: "I''m so good-looking, don''t you know? You are happy when Xinbao sees it, and she wants to kiss you! It''s all your fault! Xinbao just found the feeling with great difficulty! Now he can''t find it It''s here! You pay!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled, stood behind, and coughed: "Why don''t you think about the emperor''s usual appearance?"


    Tuanzi sat blankly for a while with his eyes blank.


    Hao Huashi and the two had already reached the second door, stopped and waited with a smile.


    After waiting for a long time, Tuanzi said harshly: "I found it! Don''t talk to me!"


    Hao Huashi smiled, and then led Zhou Baichen in.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Tuanzi sitting on the middle chair with his hands apart, with a serious face and a full posture.


    Zhou Baichen saluted, and Tuanzi said in a childish and serious voice, "Excuse me."


    Zhou Baichen thanked and raised his head.


    Duanzi opened his eyes wide.


    This grandson...is not scolding, this old man''s nephew, doesn''t he look too much like a chipmunk?


    He has a short, pear-shaped face, small but round and black eyes, round cheeks and bulging cheeks, even if he combs his hair, it looks messy and fluffy. He is completely a big chipmunk! Also strangely cute.


    So Tuanzi said in a particularly pleasant manner: "How old are you?"


    Chipmunk, no, Zhou Baichen said, "I''m fifty-two!"


    "Oh," Tuanzi said, "Where did you live before?"


    Zhou Baichen said: "I don''t necessarily have to, I usually walk around, and wherever there are interesting things, I go there to play."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi said, "Then you came to play because you heard that our place is fun?"


    "That''s right." Zhou Baichen said: "I heard that you hang the pot, and I also heard that the little uncle worshiped you as a teacher. It sounds very interesting, so I came to play."


    One question and one answer, very normal, Hao Huashi was a little strange.


    As a result, after a closer look, I found that Tuanzi was asking the question while stealing glances at the chair from time to time.


    The Taishi chair is very big, there is still room for the boss to sit down, and there is a small piece of paper on the right side... The dumpling just glances at it.


    Hao Huashi finally understood what Yuan Shenjue meant by the cheat sheet.


    Then Xinbao glanced at it again, and asked again: "What else have you heard?"


    "There are quite a lot," Zhou Baichen said, "It''s about you and the Xue family. I heard that a few people came to the capital, and I heard that there are still people who want to harm you, and you bombarded them..."


    He said a few things incessantly, and said proudly: "It''s not that I''m bragging, there''s nothing big or small that I don''t know!"


    "Oh," Tuanzi said, "Why do you want to set up a gang of beggars?"


    horse what is it?


    Zhou Baichen frowned.


    I could only take a quick glance at the dumpling in the cheat sheet, and felt that something was wrong.


    But the cheat sheet was covered by the corner of her clothes a little bit, she couldn''t see it clearly. After reading it according to the words, she felt something was wrong when she saw other people''s expressions. She hurriedly flicked the corner of the clothes with her little hand while they were not paying attention.


    As a result, he made a lot of effort, and saw a small piece of paper, fluttering, and floated to Zhou Baichen''s feet, and then Zhou Baichen bent down completely subconsciously, and picked it up.


    Then he looked.


    Then he looked at the dumpling above.


    Duanzi was completely dumbfounded.


    She is like a student who was caught cheating on an exam, her eyes are wide open, her little hands are scratching at the chair, she doesn''t know how to resolve the embarrassment...


    Hao Huashi almost died laughing, then he stepped forward solemnly and said: "Master, he is your grandson, just let him ask and answer by himself, as elders, there is no need to ask so hard!"


    Tuanzi blinked: "I think you''re right."


    Zhou Baichen: "..."


    Tuanzi moved aside, Hao Huashi sat down in the chair honestly and bluntly.


    Zhou Baichen rolled his eyes, and read to the paper: "Why do I want to set up a gang of beggars? It''s just for fun! After learning Chang Mu Fei Er, I always feel like hearing something, but if I sneak around the wall, whoever sees you will yell at you, beggar I sat under the wall for a day and no one cared, so I went to be a beggar."


    "Do you have a lot of beggars? Do you have them in all places?? It''s hard to say how many people there are. Anyway, put a few masters in one place, or take their masters directly. Wouldn''t they all become mine? "


    "Do you know the news from all directions? That''s for sure, don''t look at what I am doing..."


    While he was reading, he also came back to it: "What kind of news do you want to ask, come and ask an adult directly, what can you do for a little child? I can''t read all the words, it''s pitiful."


    He looked contemptuously at the lord behind him, the scenery board guard Feng Ting.


    In fact, Mr. Wei, who said nothing, said: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 620： how to trick them

    Chapter 620 How to deceive them


    The key is that Tuanzi also followed suit, Mengmeng turned around and looked at him, as if waiting for his next order.


    Yuan Shenjue, who was about to speak, turned his face away as if nothing had happened, expressing that he and Tuanzi were in the same group.


    All right, now he has lost Jiaohua''s treatment.


    So Wei Fengting took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "My surname is Wei, and I want to chat with you."


    Then the two started chatting.


    Wei Fengting is not a person who is good at dealing with people. Fortunately, although Zhou Baichen doesn''t know how to be in awe, and his mouth loves to chatter, he still has a good temper, so the two can barely chat together.


    In fact, normally speaking, in almost every place, beggars will encroach on territory, form cliques, and have their own bosses, called Tuantou.


    But this kind of organization all over the world, the Beggar Gang, only existed in the Song Dynasty.


    So now, Zhou Baichen can build a beggar gang all over the world, he is definitely a capable person.


    Whether to cooperate or not, news or not, that is another matter. You must first understand him and what he is like with the beggar gang.


    But although Zhou Baichen was smiling, his answers were very loose. For example, Wei Fengting asked him: "How many people are there in your beggar gang?"


    Zhou Baichen said: "I really don''t know about this. I don''t pay monthly money. Why count heads? Anyway, there must be two in a big place, not necessarily in a small place. There are all kinds of little beggars down there. They are not considered members of my beggar gang..."


    It''s like saying nothing.


    After coming and going, Wei Fengting almost confirmed that he did it on purpose.


    He seemed wary of them and unwilling to tell the truth.


    Wei Fengting came out today, he was just here to be a scarecrow, he can''t decide many things.


    So after chatting for a few words, I got a good idea, and tentatively proposed a cooperation intention. As a result, Zhou Baichen shook his head like a rattle: "No, no, no, I am a beggar just to be free! I don''t want to get involved with the officials. One piece, no, no, no, no, no, no, Master Wei, just let us go."


    Over there, Hao Huashi skillfully fed her fruit, Xinbao ate while listening, and became anxious, saying: "Xiaochen."


    The old man Zhou Baichen: "..."


    He looked around and asked Wei Fengting with a glimmer of hope: "Master Wei, what''s your name?"


    Wei Fengting pointed to himself: "Wei Fengting," and pointed to the side: "Yuan Shenjue."


    Hao Huashi laughed and quacked: "Grandnephew, you just admit it, who told you that you are inferior."


    Zhou Baichen rubbed his chin, looked at the dumpling, and silently replied, "Hey!"


    Then Hao Huashi looked at his little master helplessly, and smiled kindly: "Xiaochen, you know so much gossip, but you can''t tell others, are you so full of stomach?"


    Zhou Baichen raised his eyebrows, then raised his eyelids: "Don''t worry about it!"


    The momentum has softened.


    "Really?" Tuanzi was stunned: "Every time Xinbao knows a secret, he feels that it can take up space in his heart, and he always has to think about it. You know so many secrets but don''t panic. Do you have a secret? "


    Zhou Baichen touched his bearded chin again out of habit: "This, this... Eat a little fatter and have a bigger place to hold it, that''s all. Haven''t you learned that a big belly can hold it!"


    Danzi: "..."


    She blinked her big eyes, and subconsciously touched her fleshy belly.


    Yuan Shenjue brought back the topic that was a long way off topic: "We don''t want you to do anything, but there is a channel for communication between the two sides. When we encounter something, we can talk about it. Otherwise, so much news will be on you Isn''t it a waste there??"


    Hao Huashi also said: "Think about it, for example, if you know that Mr. Zhang Sanzhang has an outer room, you can come and gossip Zhang San once in a while, whether this outer room is good or not... No one can even gossip, you can only hold back or hear it, but if you tell Mr. Wei about this, Mr. Wei can arrest Zhang San, and through the outside room, he will know that Zhang San is corrupt and perverting the law A lot of news, bring such a dog official to justice! Your news is so useful, isn''t it cool to think about it?"


    Zhou Baichen frowned, rubbing his chin in thought.


    Hao Huashi said: "Originally, if anyone wanted to investigate the matter, they might also look for you. It''s the same as before."


    Zhou Baichen said: "It''s the same, why are you looking for me?"


    Hao Huashi said: "For example, if I want to know the affairs of the whole city, you say I should first find the beggars in the south of the city, then find the beggars in the north of the city, and then look for the beggars in the west and east of the city, or just find a beggar. Would it be easier to know the whole city at once?"


    Zhou Baichen said: "Isn''t that still for you?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Aren''t you just idle when you''re idle? Not only are you full of news, but everyone else is also full of news? Now that the news is useful, I can give you some money. What''s wrong? If you are worried that people like Mr. Wei will dictate the affairs of your beggar gang? Then let me tell you, no! Long Xiangwei, the boss, can''t take care of him, so he will come over to take care of you beggars if he can''t think about it. ?¡±


    He paused for a moment: "Besides, whether you agree or not, it really doesn''t affect people like Master Wei. When the time comes to ask you, do you dare not say it or what?"


    Zhou Baichen rolled his eyes at him.


    Then Hao Huashi said: "Actually, I know that the gang of beggars is just a mess, you can''t move, that''s why you don''t agree!"


    Zhou Baichen said airily: "Don''t provoke me! I won''t be fooled!"


    Hao spent a while.


    He exchanged glances with Yuan Shenjue, always feeling that there was something in Zhou Baichen''s words.


    Hao Huashi said: "Forget it, let''s just leave it at that, anyway, we won''t be here for a few days. Think about it for yourself, and I''ll come back to you later."


    Xinbao saw that the conversation between the two seemed to have collapsed, so she couldn''t help but said again: "Xiaochen."


    While she was talking, she split her hands, with a serious expression on her face, trying to put on the majestic look she had before.


    But she was sitting in the middle just now, and later she shared a chair with Hao Huashi, and now she was sitting on one side, with the other hand, unable to reach the armrest on the other side.


    The little hand stretched helplessly for a long time, and then finally took a sneak peek.


    Zhou Baichen saw it and couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    Then Tuanzi twisted his little butt, twisted it again, adjusted it to the middle, separated his hands, and finally settled the pose.


    Then, she frowned and asked: "Xiaochen, you said that there are many people in the beggar gang. I want to know how you tricked these people into your hands?"


    Zhou Baichen choked: "This..."


    Yuan Shen Jue''s mouth curved slightly, and Wei Fengting also showed a meaningful expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 621： Talk about money hurt feelings

    Chapter 621 Talking about money hurting feelings


    In fact, Xinbao really finds it strange.


    She couldn''t understand a lot of sloppy words. She only knew that there were many beggars, and there were people in every place, so she was very surprised, so many people, what are they trying to do?


    But this sentence was exactly what Wei Fengting had been asking just now, but he couldn''t get it out.


    You know, for example, it is not surprising that beggars in a certain place huddle together, just to have a place to beg and not be bullied.


    However, why did the regiment leaders in every place join this gang of beggars and obey his orders? This is well worth thinking about.


    So Tuanzi asked well, how did he "cheat these people into his hands"?


    He is invincible in kung fu, and he defeated these people?


    It is not impossible.


    But convincing things like this is actually not reliable. No one dares to make mistakes when people are around. Who will be obedient when people are gone?


    And the beggar gang is famous for its large scale, it exists all over the world, it is beyond reach!


    So, he must have something in his hands that attracts them.


    Even if he doesn''t say it, it''s okay. There are so many beggars in the world, are all of them tough? All rich and powerful cannot be promiscuous, and mighty cannot be subdued? ?


    You can always ask two more people.


    They didn''t think about it before, but now they found out, and it''s actually very easy to investigate.


    So Wei Fengting is not in a hurry.


    But now Tuanzi has already asked, and the question is called direct, and he really wants to hear it.


    Zhou Baichen was really confused by her question.


    He didn''t expect the little baby to be so sharp, he opened his mouth, met the little master''s clear eyes, sighed, covered his face: "Okay, let me say... Daotinglou is mine."


    Hao Huashi''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Daotinglou is a place in the world where news is bought and sold.


    In fact, Changmu Feierlou was also engaged in this kind of work at first, but this kind of work is easy to be retaliated against, it is very laborious and does not make much money, so, I don¡¯t know from which generation, it gradually stopped.


    Afterwards, the landlords became lazier and fewer people from generation to generation, and gradually became a mess.


    Now there is such a Daotinglou, which is gradually rising.


    This force has only risen for three to five years, and few people know about it, relying on mutual introductions between acquaintances.


    But the method is very interesting. No matter where you are, find a yard with trees, and tie a pair of carp paper kites or wild goose paper kites on the top of the tree. Within three days, someone will come to you.


    Hao Huashi is also the landlord of Changmu Feierlou, so he tried it once two years ago, and someone came to look for it that night.


    He tried to follow, and then the person pointed it out directly, telling him not to break the rules, so he stopped following. Four days later, the news he wanted was sent back.


    He is very strict in style, and he never thought that it would be related to the disciples in the sect.


    Hao Huashi patted him: "I didn''t expect that, you are really hiding something!"


    Zhou Baichen smiled and said: "Actually, I didn''t expect it, it was just step by step, things pushed people away, and it ended like this."


    Hao Huashi said: "Then how are you going to help us?"


    Zhou Baichen: "...???"


    He said: "Haven''t you heard of the rules?? Then follow that?"


    Hao Huashi said in shock: "We are our own people! How can our own people be like outsiders!"


    Zhou Baichen: "??? Then what do you mean?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Since you are already collecting information in your gang, why don''t you just give us a warrant or something, and then our people can just ask? You will save trouble, and we don''t have to worry."


    Zhou Baichen said speechlessly: "I understand, you didn''t show your face when you went out today, did you?"


    Each of these two people uttered a sentence, just like talking about cross talk.


    The Forgotten Tuanzi turned his head, look at this, look at that.


    Then Hao Huashi pointed at her and said, "It''s just a gift for the little master! Can you do it!"


    Zhou Baichen looked at the dumpling.


    Tool Man Tuan instinctively gave a silly smile, Zhou Baichen said, "That''s fine, then I''ll send you three messages, what do you want to know?"


    Hao Huashi said: "The lair of the Red Gang??"


    "No," Zhou Baichen said, "I don''t like those thieves either, but I really don''t know."


    Hao Huashi said: "Then I want news about all the Red Gang."


    "Heh!" Zhou Baichen said: "Go back and dream! There is everything in the dream!"


    Hao Huashi had a sad face at that time, went over to pick up the dumpling, and sighed: "You don''t know, the people of the Red Gang are so conscientious that they took my master away. My master was so young, she was so scared at that time, these people It''s so inhumane, even now Master is still afraid when he thinks about it!"


    While speaking, she stretched out her hand, pooh-poohed twice, pretending to spit on her finger, and was about to wipe it on Xinbao''s face. Xinbao was startled, and suddenly leaned back: "Wife! Wife!"


    Yuan Shenjue came over and snatched the dumpling back.


    Zhou Baichen twitched the corner of his mouth: "Are you doing it just for some money? Why do you want me to make some money?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Talking about money hurts feelings!"


    "We haven''t seen each other for ten years!" Zhou Baichen said: "I forgot all the grudges, and still have feelings??"


    The two argued endlessly.


    Anyway, today is Xiaohuashi''s personal show, and Xinbao is so boring waiting beside her.


    The point is that Zhou Baichen looks too much like a chipmunk. When he talks, his cheeks are bulging, and he feels that there are a lot of peanuts hidden inside, which will be sprayed out as soon as he speaks, just like a peashooter. To the face of the little apprentice.


    Tuanzi''s mind was full of pictures made up by her own imagination, and she couldn''t get rid of them. Finally, she couldn''t help but climbed off the chair, walked around behind Zhou Yaochen, and mouthed at Hao Huashi: "Sit down and make noise, sit down!" Quarrel."


    After sitting down, it is not face-to-face, even if peanuts are sprayed on the head, it is nothing.


    Hao Huashi argued for a while, almost **** off, but sat down calmly.


    Tuanzi avoided the side in peace of mind, took out a handful of melon seeds to Yuan Shenjue, and at the same time beckoned Wei Fengting to come over, and asked him: "Master Wei, do you like to eat melon seeds?"


    Wei Fengting shook his head and stood up straight: "Thank you, Your Highness, I don''t like it."


    "Oh," Tuanzi immediately handed him a handful of melon seeds, turned to Yuan Shenjue and said, "Honey, you can eat it yourself. Master Wei doesn''t like melon seeds, so you can let him peel Xinbao."


    Wei Fengting: "...??"


    I don''t like eating melon seeds, but I don''t like peeling melon seeds either!


    But what can he do, not just sit down.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Wash your hands." He picked up the dumpling to wash his hands.


    Wei Fengting didn''t say anything, went to wash his hands, then Yuan Shenjue came over with two small plates, and said, "I peeled it, you eat it next time."


    He started to peel her off, very skillfully, Master Wei hurriedly followed.


    Melon seeds don¡¯t taste good in summer, but Xinbao¡¯s ones are always crispy and fragrant in the space. While watching the two quarreling over there, Xinbao pinches a handful here, and pinches there. Punch by pinch, eating with a click, shaking the little feet, as leisurely as you want.


    But the two soon stopped arguing and began to discuss, and it was endless.


    Xinbao started to get bored after hearing this. She looked around for a long time with big eyes, and took off the blanket on the back of the grand master''s chair, then pressed it with a teapot, and started braiding the tassels underneath.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 622： Hao Huashi is shameless

    Chapter 622 Hao Huashi Shameless


    While weaving, the blanket fell straight down, Xinbao pushed it up twice, and then became anxious, and asked Yuan Shenjue: "Honey, can you peel melon seeds with one hand?"


    Yuan Shen Jue stretched out a hand silently, pressing it on her head.


    Xinbao looked at Wei Fengting again.


    Lord Wei could only stretch out a hand knowingly, and pressed it down for her.


    But Yuan Shenjue got used to it, peeling melon seeds with one hand is still fast, Master Wei...


    Tuanzi stretched out his hand and couldn''t pinch this side. Looking at him, Master Wei felt inexplicably ashamed, squinted at Min Yuan Shen Jue''s movements, learned it in a few minutes, and peeled faster and faster. Seeing that Tuanzi reached out and pinched every time, there was a harvest , feel a little happy for no reason? ?


    Moji Moji is already noon, Xinbao braided all the tassels on the blanket into little braids, and looked up with a lot of achievements, the two were still talking.


    The chef brought in the dishes and put them on the table.


    Xinbao felt that as an elder, she should invite the two juniors to dinner, so she said weakly, "Hua Shi, Xiaochen..."


    The two were very involved in talking, and neither answered, Xinbao amplified his voice a little: "Flower time, Xiaochen!"


    Hao Huashi responded, and then continued...


    Xinbao took a long breath.


    Just when others thought that she was going to scream at the loudest... She originally planned to do so, but then she changed her mind while taking a long breath.


    She picked up the tray next to her, grabbed it with both hands, and slammed it on the table, fanning all the fragrance to the two of them, and then said: "If you don''t come over, the three of us will eat all of these!"


    Hao Huashi got up immediately.


    Zhou Baichen got up and came over, cursing.


    Then the two sat down.


    Xinbao almost wants to give her clever self a hundred likes!


    She supported the table with both hands, and said loudly: "For the teacher...for the grandma, no quarrels are allowed during the meal! Anyone who quarrels will not be allowed to eat!"


    What the **** is milk?


    But Zhou Baichen still waved his hand: "Don''t worry! I concentrate most on eating!"


    Then he started to eat sullenly, Xinbao was relieved, and started to eat too.


    After the meal was over, the two of them stopped arguing. In the end, Zhou Baichen agreed to give two badges here. If something happened at that time, the shadow guard would bring the badge to talk to the beggar, and he would be taken to the leader. in front of people.


    Then Hao Huashi also agreed, and gave them a token. If they encounter conflicts with the government, they can ask someone to use this to find him or Wei Fengting for help.


    After the discussion, Zhou Baichen said that the nose is not the nose, and the eyes are not the eyes.


    No money or anything, Xinbao was also very embarrassed, touched the chipmunk''s hairy head, and said: "Xiaochen, don''t be angry, I will ask Dabai to make alchemy for you, and I will ask someone to bring it to you later."


    Zhou Baichen immediately turned his anger into joy: "It''s better for the master, for the little master, I will spend a little more time on it."


    So the matter was satisfactorily resolved.


    Although the people don¡¯t fight with the officials, they can¡¯t talk about their status when they talk about friendship. Hao Huashi said that he was facing the court, but he was actually thinking about them.


    If it were someone else, Princess Zhen Guo would undoubtedly be a big umbrella, and she could walk sideways, but they are the kind of people who make a lot of money in silence, so they can''t talk about it.


    So it''s just right to deal with it this way.


    But beggars are poor! So Zhou Baichen felt really heartbroken about doing white jobs.


    After returning to Shengping Palace, Emperor Ming Pei asked, "Why are you still eating outside?"


    Xinbao then talked on and on, and Emperor Ming Pei explained to her with a smile: "This is the way people like them get along with each other. While arguing with half-truths and half-false words, they say what should be said at the same time, and quarreling is the most important thing. Those who can see the heart, after all, haven''t seen each other for many years, who knows if you have changed? After arguing, you look at me, I look at you, everyone can rest assured. Or people in the world say that they don''t know each other if they don''t fight! "


    Xinbao nodded suddenly, and asked, "What about Uncle Shen?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Shen Shouyan can''t. He has a big heart and is open-minded. Even if he hasn''t seen you for many years, he still thinks in his heart that you are still the same person as before and still treat you sincerely. Yes, you may be deceived, but you can also make many real friends."


    Tuanzi nodded suddenly again, blinked his big eyes, and murmured: "Xinbao is really underappreciated..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He glanced at his little granddaughter: "Xinbao thinks he''s good at fighting??"


    Tuanzi said: "No, Xinbao also has a big heart and treats people with sincerity."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    What can he say, he can only say: "You are right."


    As a result, on the second day, beggars all over the street were singing:


    "Hao Huashi, shameless! He can cry and act again.


    Plaguing the princess with a stern face, cheating the doorman is not merciless! "


    Hao Huashi was reported by the patrolling Longxiang Guard, and he came out to listen. When Guo Dong met him, he smiled and said, "Who are you offending? I asked, and I said it was a bearded man who spent a couple of days. Silver told them to sing for three days."


    The world doesn''t know that Hao Huashi is the owner of Changmu Feierlou, so he doesn''t know who this "doorman" is, so he''s curious.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Don''t pay attention to them, just sing casually, even if I sing for ten days, I won''t lose a piece of meat."


    He went back directly.


    So the beggars really kept singing, and everyone who heard it was very curious about what this Hao Huashi did, and asked around.


    Because Qin Tianjian planned to leave for Beijing on September 28th, everyone was going out to buy gifts these days, and Mrs. Lin was rarely interested, so she made an appointment with several wives to go out for a stroll.


    Then I heard it, and asked someone to call a little beggar over to ask.


    After hearing what they said, Mrs. Lin said: "I''ll give you ten taels, so don''t scold him."


    The little beggar smiled and took it.


    Then when Hao Huashi came to give him the pill, Zhou Baichen smiled and said to him: "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it, there are people who are willing to spend money for you. I took two dollars back and forth. More than ten or two."


    Hao Huashi said: "So much! No way," he took out a small bottle: "Use my name to make money, and give me a pill!"


    While making gestures to open the lid, Zhou Baichen was startled, rushed up and snatched the bottle back.


    Hao Huashi smiled, and threw another pill to him: "The red bottle hangs one''s life, and the blue bottle detoxifies, each with ten pills."


    Zhou Baichen snorted, put it away in a low voice, Hao Huashi sat on the couch, propped his hands behind his back, and looked at him lazily.


    Zhou Baichen leaned on the table with folded arms, "What do you want to say to me?"


    At this moment, the pair of fellow disciples lost their half-truth and impetuosity, appearing extraordinarily peaceful.


    Hao Huashi said in a calm voice: "Your Majesty, he is really a very good emperor. He is powerful and wise, wise and kind. Anyway, he is the best emperor in my imagination."


    Zhou Baichen looked serious, scratched his messy hair, and did not speak.


    Hao Hua continued: "My master, the little princess, is also a real fairy little princess, a genius doctor little princess... She and the emperor, as well as the prince''s family, are really cuter than the other when they get in touch with each other."


    He raised his eyes and looked directly at him: "I have been wandering in the world without any roots, but now, I seem to have found what I want to do and what I want to do. I am willing to give everything, do my best, and protect My master and this family are also willing to contribute their meager strength to this world. "


    He was a little embarrassed to say such a "positive" thing, but his eyes lit up and looked at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 623： Give her all the good things in the world

    Chapter 623 Give her all the good things in the world


    Zhou Baichen was also a little uncomfortable.


    These people are licentious and love freedom, and they are quite smooth when they call the emperor a dog official and a dog leg, but when it comes to such a positive topic of loyalty to the emperor and patriotism, they don''t know what to say.


    After a long while, he said in an embarrassing way: "Then you protect me! What''s none of my business?"


    Hao Huashi didn''t care what he said, so he continued: "Now Shengshi Mingjun... other schools have taken the martial arts exam, are you beggars looking for a way out?"


    "Is there a way out even if they''re beggars??" Zhou Baichen said, "Besides, didn''t I find a job for them?? Others don''t dare to say more, at least they can play well."


    Hao Huashi said: "What about after that?"


    "What''s the future? What''s the future??" Zhou Baichen said: "In the prosperous age, can we still be a beggar?"


    Although his mouth is stubborn, he is actually thinking about it in his heart.


    In this world, there are really few people who are "aspiring" to be beggars.


    Most of them are just helpless.


    As long as there is a way, how many people don¡¯t want to have a house and land, have enough food and clothing, marry a wife and have children?


    In the prosperous age where you can eat enough with just a little effort, no one will be a beggar anymore, and no one will be a beggar, then the beggar gang will not exist?


    Zhou Baichen''s foreground drawn by Hao Huashi almost made him cry.


    When he came back to his senses, he rubbed his face: "No, no matter what, it will be a long time later, and I may not be able to live to that time, why should I be anxious?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Okay, anyway, this is the end of my talk, you can think about it yourself. Where are the materials of the Red Gang?"


    "Debt collection, you!" Zhou Baichen complained, and took it out to him. Seeing that he was about to go out, he couldn''t hold back after all: "Then what... I''ll discuss these things with someone, you guys When are you going back to the capital?"


    "Twenty-eight," Hao Huashi said as he walked, "It''s okay to go back to the capital, you can go to Shen Shouyan''s place and find someone to deliver the letter to me, or you can go to Duke Wei''s mansion to find Wei Fengting. can find me."


    He took out a waist card from his pocket: "This is Long Xiangwei''s waist card. It is empty and useless, but if you give this, the concierge will definitely notify you."


    Zhou Baichen took it over.


    Hao Huashi left directly.


    He took a leisurely walk and saw Tiancong approaching. Hao Huashi casually gave him the materials while still thinking about them.


    Tiancong took it over and walked with him: "What are you thinking about?"


    Hao Huashi said: "I was thinking, although Baichen is not stupid, he is not very smart, so there must be smart people in their beggar gang. If I can persuade Zhou Baichen, I don''t know what that person will think. How about convincing me?"


    Pause and then said: "But it doesn''t matter, this matter is also good for them, he will definitely agree.


    After finishing speaking, he smiled: "Actually, I was thinking a long time ago, whether I should go back to my old business, the whole information building, so that I can find flowers and plants for my master, and this Daoting building is just right. Okay. All in all, many things are convenient.¡±


    Tian Cong glanced at him: "Are you happy?"


    "Yeah!" Hao Huashi said, "Do you understand the feeling of having a boudoir... a master? She is soft and cute, and treats you stupidly, looking at you with those ignorant little eyes. You, I wish you could give her all the good things in the world, and hope that you can be more capable and give her more..."


    Tian Cong said: "You are laughing and laughing, but I didn''t expect it to be quite..."


    He searched for a long time but couldn''t find a suitable word to describe it, so he could only continue: "It''s pretty good."


    "Which one?" Hao Huashi said, "Why, don''t you think my master is cute?"


    "No..." Tian Cong paused: "I''m not saying Your Highness is not cute, but...she is the master."


    He coughed and emphasized: "She is the master."


    He jumped up and walked away.


    Hao Huashi looked at his back and clicked his tongue.


    Shadow guards and so on, it is quite normal to behave normally, but when it comes to some key issues, they always stick to their duties and dare not go overboard.


    The Red Gang information given by Daotinglou is very complicated, but after sorting it out, there are a few useful ones.


    There is no need for the Shadow Guard to go there in person, just send a few Longxiang Guards to one place, and then dispatch the local officers and soldiers to deal with it.


    Xinbao''s side.


    The last time on September 20th was the hanging pot drawing post. After the treatment was over, many people followed them and sent them back to Shengping Palace. After listening to their discussions, Xinbao realized after a while: "We are going back to the capital? "


    "That''s right," Yuan Shenjue said, "Xinbao doesn''t want to leave?"


    "I want to leave!" Tuanzi said, "Why don''t you tell Xinbao!"


    Yuan Shen Jue coughed, "I thought you knew."


    Actually, this matter has always been avoided by Xinbao as much as possible, because once she told her a definite date, she was afraid that the feeling of nostalgia for father and brother would be aroused again.


    Tuanzi said anxiously: "Xinbao doesn''t know! Xinbao hasn''t bought gifts for daddy and brother yet!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Don''t worry, Auntie has been buying for several days, and should have bought enough."


    "How can it be the same!" Xinbao said: "Aniang belongs to Aniang, and Xinbao belongs to Xinbao!"


    Okay, Yuan Shenjue said: "Then what do you want to buy?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "What did A Niang buy?"


    "I don''t know," Yuan Shenjue said, "I only know that my aunt has left early and returned late every day for half a month. In such a small county, she has been shopping every day!"


    He obviously found it inconceivable, and paused before saying, "I suspect that she bought half of the county seat. A few days ago, once, she quietly asked me where the money of the shadow guards came from and whether there were any restrictions." , why can¡¯t I spend it all when I¡¯m old.¡±


    Xinbao blinked: "So, where did the Shadow Guard get his money? Will it be spent?"


    Yuan Shenjue smiled and said: "There must be restrictions, but this is your own shadow guard, and the money spent is the crown prince''s share. There should be more than enough gifts for you. As for you, you should buy things with the emperor''s share." There is no limit to the silver.¡±


    Tuanzi nodded: "So I''m a gnawing old man."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...what clan??"


    Tuanzi waved his hand: "It''s not important. Xinbao has to think about what to give daddy and brother."


    She sat down on the steps, resting her chin on her small hands, and began to think seriously.


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    He said: "Can''t we think about it when we go back? Have you changed your clothes yet?"


    Tuanzi said: "This place is also very good! The whole Shengping Palace belongs to you!"


    I know this is your place, but sit on the side of the road? ?


    Yuan Shenjue stepped forward directly, picked up the dumpling, and sent her back to the palace without any explanation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 624： this gift is a bit complicated

    Chapter 624 This gift is a bit complicated


    Xinbao didn''t object at all, after taking a shower and changing clothes, she ran out with wet hair, and refused to ask someone to wipe it.


    Emperor Ming Pei was writing something at the desk, so she sat directly in front of the window, with her two little arms crossed, her little face resting on the pillow, and she looked out of the window.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it several times, but his little back remained motionless.


    Emperor Ming Pei put down his pen and said, "Who made Xinbao unhappy??"


    "Not unhappy," the little man didn''t turn his head, didn''t move, only a buzzing voice: "Xinbao is thinking about something."


    Ming Peidi said that he was homesick again, so he said, "What are you thinking about, do you want to help me think about it?"


    Tuanzi said: "I want to bring some presents for my father and brother."


    "Oh," Emperor Ming Pei said: "Daddy and brother have never been here, Xinbao can choose some, only this place has things that are not in the capital."


    Only here, there are things that are not in the capital.


    Xinbao thought about it for a long time, then suddenly realized, and suddenly turned around: "Xinbao thought of it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, "Then ask someone to do it."


    Tuanzi nodded and shook his head, bit his fingernails for a while, and suddenly said seriously: "Yeah."


    "Um?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao suddenly realized that you have missed a lesson by teaching Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei put down his pen: "What did you miss?"


    Tuanzi said: "You only taught Xinbao how to ''know people'' by letting others do things, but you didn''t teach Xinbao how to ''know people''."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "How do you ''know people''?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said: "For example, now Xinbao wants to buy gifts for his father and brother, but he doesn''t know who to turn to for this matter, who has such talent."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said: "You still need to pick someone for such a small matter? Are you still talented? Any one around you is fine! If you can''t even do this little thing, do you want to feed them?"


    "No," Xinbao shook his hand: "This gift is a bit complicated."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How complicated is it? Can you explain it to Yeye?"


    Xinbao said: "Then you need to call someone in to record."


    Still recording?


    Ming Pei Di was speechless, so he called Zheng Li over directly: "Remember it for her."


    Tuanzi began to say: "Xinbao went to get medical treatment last month. I passed a street. The sign said cold noodle pot, and an old lady cooked food in it. It seemed to use eggs and noodle cakes, wrapped in Stuff, smells delicious, looks delicious... and I went out with Yeye to check people''s conditions, and passed a small alley. There was an old man and an old woman in the small alley, making a sour soup. There are dumplings in the soup, it tastes delicious... sizzle..."


    Tuanzi slobbered: "Let''s have some snacks first, otherwise Xinbao will be a little bit speechless."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was speechless after hearing the beginning, and said directly to Fang Wuyou: "Get some snacks. When you call Huashi, come with Xing''er, wait, call Xue Xuanji over, and Feng Ting."


    Tuanzi was a little embarrassed: "Why are you calling so many people??"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You can''t remember the specific time and street, why don''t you ask a few more people to think about it?"


    Seeing that the little granddaughter''s hair was still loose, he beckoned her to come to him. Fang Wuyou tentatively gave him a comb, and Emperor Ming Pei combed his granddaughter''s hair slowly.


    Fang Wuyou was secretly speechless.


    This master, a son of a dragon and a phoenix grandson, has combed his own hair for a lifetime, and it will be over if he can''t count on one hand. Now, he combs his little granddaughter''s hair!


    Tuanzi didn''t think there was anything wrong, she sat on the kang, ate snacks, and let Yeye comb her hair.


    Several people will arrive soon.


    Xue Xuanji was writing the last case of the hanging pot, he was not summoned easily, and he was a little confused when he was summoned at first.


    The other people just came back, just changed their clothes, and came together, everyone looked at each other a few times, but they didn''t know what was going on.


    Xinbao didn''t bother, and started from the beginning: "It''s just that Xinbao went to get medical treatment last month..."


    Then everyone started guessing based on her story...


    Fortunately, Xue Xuanji walks the streets every day, and he is very familiar with the streets and people everywhere. Hao Huashi is also a living map, and Yuan Shenjue and Wei Fengting are also well-read and memorized. I quickly remembered the name of the street, and even the name of the shop.


    Thinking of one, Tuanzi continued to talk about the second.


    As a result, I said five and are still talking!


    Even Yuan Shenjue was happy, some even he didn''t know when she remembered her.


    While talking, Emperor Ming Pei has been working hard to comb his little granddaughter''s hair.


    He has never done this job before. It should be very simple in his imagination, but he realized that it was not the case when he got started.


    This little soft hair is too thin. He didn''t dare to push it hard at all, and he didn''t know how to braid it. He failed to pull it up after several times.


    But Emperor Ming Pei was unwilling to admit defeat, and always felt that such a small matter, how could I not do it well?


    So I have been working hard.


    In the end, Xinbao mentioned a total of seven places, but there were only five places that were called local specialty snacks.


    Hao Huashi said: "Master, do you mean to buy these houses and bring them back to Beijing?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "What if they don''t...not very clean? Xinbao wants to send the imperial cook to learn, but I wonder if they will teach? It''s all my wife''s fault. It''s too late to tell Xinbao. The sooner you say it, the sooner you can send someone to learn it."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Master, Xuanji and I will handle this for you. It''s time, these snacks are very easy to learn."


    Xinbao nodded: "Alright then."


    Fang Wuyou came over to ask for instructions: "Your Majesty, is it time to pass on the meal?"


    Emperor Mingpei let out a hum, and was still tossing Tuanzi''s hair, but it didn''t hurt her, but for some reason, Emperor Mingpei couldn''t make a bun no matter how he turned it, and Emperor Mingpei sweated.


    Finally, Yuan Shenjue said: "Your Majesty, why don''t you let your ministers come?"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t answer.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Your Majesty, you can just take a belt and tie it for Master. I won''t go out this evening, and no one will look at it if it looks so good."


    Emperor Ming Pei gave him a sideways glance with a half-smile, knowing it well.


    But worried that his granddaughter would be hungry, he still went down the steps: "That''s fine."


    So Tuanzi got a messy low ponytail, and the hair was all fringed by Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei kept his composure on the surface. After Tuanzi left, he called a few maids over on the spot, and one of them tied the other''s hair.


    After looking back and forth twice, he nodded and told them to leave.


    Then the next morning, she was forced to wash her hair again, her hair was loose again, and she was brought in front of Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei stretched out his hand very calmly and naturally, and rolled up two small hair bags for the dumpling. It was successful once, and it was quite beautiful to pull it out.


    Fang Wuyou saw it and secretly admired it. Tell me, if he is the emperor, he can learn everything quickly!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 625： Its so beautiful, dont act like a baby, its a waste

    Chapter 625 It¡¯s a waste to be so beautiful


    The next day, Hao Huashi pulled Xue Xuanji along and began to search for clues.


    He looked at each one first, and then went to the imperial dining room to pick out a few eunuchs, one person in charge of one place.


    What tools are needed, let someone prepare them first, and the little **** will learn there.


    Generally speaking, many family crafts are kept secret, such as the recipes of some stuffing, but with Xue Xuanji around, he came forward and said that he picked a few local famous foods and was going to discuss them. If the master likes it, he won''t sell it outside, he won''t steal the business, and then give some money, it''s easy to talk about anything.


    The chain reaction of doing this is that there are many people who think they are very good and unique, find the Xue family, and say that you look at us, we are also very good.


    Hao Huashi didn''t bother, so he went to see them one by one.


    He found that Tuanzi likes the way of showing off. There are many things, but the taste is just the same, but the way it is made is flexible and beautiful, and Tuanzi likes it very much.


    So he saw the right ones, selected three, and sent a young **** to learn from each.


    How complicated can street food be? The eunuchs who helped the kitchen were all clever, and they really learned it within a morning, and then started to practice.


    After two or three days of practice, when they are proficient and the tools are in place, these people will come back and continue to practice.


    Hao Huashi was far away, watching with a smile.


    In a place like the imperial dining room, which chef is not skilled in martial arts, these snacks are trivial to them.


    Hao Huashi was far away, looked at it with a smile, and then came over and said, "Listen to this, do you all know a little bit?"


    The chief **** in charge hurriedly paid his respects, and said with a smile on his face, "These are all simple, everyone knows how many snacks there are."


    "That''s fine," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "Then you both choose the same one. It''s best if it''s fun and delicious. Don''t repeat it. Be proficient first. When I go to ask the emperor, let''s play in the whole snack street."


    The **** in charge naturally responded quickly to such a show-off.


    The two turned their heads and walked back, Xue Xuanji couldn''t help asking him: "Will the emperor agree?"


    "It should be possible," Hao Huashi said, "You haven''t seen Master languishing these two days, the Emperor is probably also worried."


    Xue Xuanji was a little envious, "You are so courageous, you dare to talk to anyone."


    Hao Huashi raised his eyebrows: "How dare you be bold? You also practice healing every day, and you dare not talk to patients?"


    Xue Xuanji said: "How can it be the same?"


    "It''s not the same."


    Xue Xuanji glanced at him, didn''t speak, and after a while whispered: "You asked me to tell others that, but Master didn''t tell me to follow, what if she won''t let me follow? How embarrassing .¡±


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He smiled and said: "Then go hug your thighs! Act like a baby! Cry! You are so good-looking, so it would be a waste not to act like a baby!"


    Xue Xuanji: "..."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I''m just joking."


    Xue Xuanji nodded: "I know. I can''t do it, so I''m so sorry..."


    Hao Huashi didn''t pay attention to what he said, touched his chin, and said to himself: "You have done this job, what do you want me to do? Don''t worry, you don''t have to come by yourself when the time comes. If the master doesn''t take you away, I will help you." You are acting like a spoiled child!"


    He suddenly turned the voice of a little girl out, and said delicately, "Master, Master, you must take your younger brother away, or I won''t obey you!"


    Xue Xuanji: "..."


    The pure and gentle young boy''s eyes widened.


    Good senior brother, he looks quite normal at ordinary times, but he is nervous...


    Hao Huashi saw his expression and laughed out loud.


    Then he went to find Emperor Ming Pei, and sure enough, Emperor Ming Pei agreed.


    As soon as he came out, Hao Huashi directly handed over the matter to his junior brother: "Xuanji, go and ask them if it''s settled. Once it''s settled, you can ask those adults to write a signboard."


    He smiled and nodded at him: "If you do it yourself, you will find that it is not difficult at all, and these adults are not cannibals."


    Xue Xuanji was embarrassed by what he said, so he nodded in response.


    Although he is young, in fact, he was not a shy person who grew up as a doctor and walked the streets.


    I took the list from the imperial dining room, went out to find someone to buy the flag, and then went to find those adults.


    He cautiously went to Cheng Fuju first.


    Then Cheng Fuju took him to find someone.


    The snacks selected this time are all northern tastes, so Cheng Fuju found some officials who were originally from the north, and they happened to be the snacks in their hometown. The appearance of this kind of food, the local scenery, etc., can be used.


    After the painting is finished, it looks like that.


    Then Xue Xuanji asked someone to send it back to them, and they ignored the rest of the matter, and let the people in the inner government office directly take over the arrangements.


    The eunuchs from the Yamen of the Neifu even came to the door specially, and returned Xue Xuanji''s money for buying the flag, and they were all very considerate.


    So what Hao Huashi said is correct, it is not difficult at all to do it yourself.


    the other side.


    Xinbao counted the days and waited to return to Beijing, for several days in a row.


    A few days later, Miao switched to another mode, taking her human cameras around to punch in portraits.


    It was twenty-seven in a blink of an eye, and Tuanzi had a whim, and insisted on planting a few trees inside and outside the Daqing Hall, so that he could see it when he came back next time, and also built a grape trellis, so that he could enjoy the shade under it.


    The problem is that it doesn''t matter outside the yard, but inside, Emperor Ming Pei is still busy in the study, and digging the ground outside.


    After digging, put the saplings in, Xinbao personally sprinkled a few handfuls of soil, and went into the house to pull Yeye out, insisting that he also participate.


    Emperor Ming Pei also let her grab the soil and sprinkle a few handfuls, then Xinbao came over with a small bucket and poured water on it with a serious face.


    After all the plants were planted, Xinbao was covered in soil, so he went to change clothes and came out, and found that Yeye had also changed clothes, and Shen Shouyan had also come, his wife and third brother, all changed into civilian clothes.


    Xinbao let out a snort: "Yeah, are we going to visit in private again?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei held her hand directly: "Let''s go."


    "Shall we go now?" Tuanzi walked along with his short legs while pressing his belly: "Can''t we go after dinner? Xinbao is hungry."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Let''s go out to eat."


    Going out to eat?


    Xinbao immediately became less anxious, and followed with great interest. As a result, he left the Daqing Palace and didn''t get in the carriage until he passed Yuzhu Lake...Suddenly there were cries of peddlers one after another.


    Xinbao was a little puzzled, pointing in that direction: "Yeah??"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Do you smell the fragrance?"


    Xinbao thought of something, nodded fiercely, his short short legs twitched quickly, holding Yeye forward with both hands, as soon as he walked around the hall, Xinbao let out a wow of surprise.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 626： not good enough

    Chapter 626 Not enough drama


    There is a long street in front of you, just like the street outside. There are two rows full of snack bars and food stalls. Signboards and flags of various colors are high and low.


    And there are many "pedestrians" walking around in the middle, which is very lively.


    Xinbao''s big eyes were shining brightly, and a small amount of saliva was gushing from his mouth. He was so hungry at that time: "Yeah, yeah!"


    At the frontmost stall, the **** dressed as an old man swallowed his saliva, summoned up his courage and called out: "Old man, can you have a fried stew?"


    The voice has a strong local accent, if it is not for the eunuch''s sharp sense, it is really no different from the outside world.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Okay, let''s have one."


    The **** immediately served a serving, and said, "My stew is made of mung bean flour. It can be mixed, fried or fried. It''s smooth and tender, sour, hot and salty... You brought the little girl, I didn''t put it in." Spicy, you can taste it, if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you more ingredients.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Okay."


    The **** handed it out with a smile on his face, and said, "Chenghui four coins."


    The **** behind hurriedly paid the money, Emperor Ming Pei took it, sat down on the small stool next to him, and tasted it.


    This one is fried, the outer skin is slightly charred and salty, but the inside is smooth and tender, and the taste is really good.


    He changed hands to feed it to his granddaughter. Xinbao pressed his wrist and opened his mouth to eat. It tasted like jelly, and it was quite delicious when fried, but now he was hungry, and he didn''t feel full after eating.


    While eating, Xinbao looked around with big eyes and said, "Yeah, over there!"


    Emperor Ming Pei casually handed over the stew after eating two mouthfuls, and continued to walk forward while being pulled by her.


    When the group of people walked away, the **** quietly let out a sigh of relief, it was really covered in white sweat.


    The next family is making small biscuits, a small one, sweet and salty, with sesame seeds on the top toasted slightly yellow, with a tangy aroma.


    Xinbao ordered boldly: "No mutton! I want one of each other!"


    "Okay!" The **** quickly packed them for her, wrapped them in oiled paper one by one, and put them in a basket. Emperor Ming Pei sat down again, and also took a bite for himself and fed the dumplings.


    Bite the dumpling into the mouth, let out a hot breath, chew it twice, open your mouth and blow it twice, hot physical tears came out.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s the hurry, eat slowly."


    The dumpling nodded, swallowed it, and then took a small bite. While eating, he stared at the basket with big eyes, and reached out to take one by himself.


    But the freshly baked biscuits are quite hot, adults don''t think so, children''s hands are tender, and they burn a bit when they hold them.


    The little **** behind was so scared that he almost knelt down on the spot.


    Yuan Shenjue came over and took it for her, Xinbao took a bite and motioned for him to take another one.


    Yuan Shenjue could only have one in each hand. Yan Shichang saw it and came over, took one in one hand, shook off the greased paper, and let his sister bite.


    Xinbao finished eating the ones over there, then turned to this side, and took a bite of each.


    After tasting all five kinds, she turned back and took another bite of the one she thought was delicious, and pushed Yuan Chenjue''s hand to tell Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, Xinbao will help you taste it! tasty!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hadn''t finished eating one, so he raised his eyebrows and glanced at her.


    Before she could speak, she turned her head to teach him: "Yeah, you have to learn to share. You see, Xinbao has eaten five kinds of flavors and tasted five different flavors. You haven''t finished eating any of them, just taste them." It''s not worth it to buy a taste. You can obviously have a bite and let others eat, maybe Fang Boss wants to taste it too?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Fang Wuyou sneered and laughed at the back... To be honest, he really wanted to try it, the main reason is that it''s time for dinner, and if he can''t get two bites right now, it won''t be at least an hour after the emperor finishes playing?


    The next moment, Emperor Ming Pei gave him the remaining half.


    Then he took his granddaughter''s recommendation and brought over the one she had taken two bites of, and tasted it too.


    Yan Shichang over there saw that his sister was not eating anymore, so he stood up, stacked two small biscuits together, and ate them all in two bites.


    Xinbao grabbed his brother''s clothes with one hand: "Let''s eat that!"


    Yan Shichang nodded, "Have a Siwei Shaomai!"


    "Okay!" The **** Fei Ye served him a serving, four siu mai and four flavors, and the fillings could be seen on the flower-like mouth.


    Xin Baoba took a look at his hands, picked one, leaned up and blew it hard for a while, tired of blowing, and fanned it with his little hand for a while, and then carefully took a bite.


    She tasted one and bit another.


    When Emperor Ming Pei tasted the second sesame seed cake, walked around slowly, and sat down in the shop here, Xinbao had already tasted it, and Yan Shichang ate the rest one by one. Don''t forget to tell the boss: "One more!"


    Holding it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a sip of the siu mai in his hand, but when he turned around, his granddaughter had already run away.


    Two stalls later, the pair of Tuanzi and elder brother, who eat pies as they go, dragged Ming Peidi and Yuan Shenjue, who have to sit down to eat gentle pies, far behind.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue stopped eating and stood up to keep up.


    Although there is no danger in theory here, what if?


    Hao Huashi came from behind, directly took Emperor Ming Pei''s arm, helped him up, and said with a smile: "Master, I will show you my grandson."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t refuse either, so he let him support him. Hao Huashi introduced him as he walked, and tried it when he saw something he was interested in.


    Duanzi and brother in front, completely let go of themselves, really eating while walking.


    One tall and the other short, there is a big difference in height. They are walking and eating with their bowls in their hands, and their backs are funny.


    Although this street was built temporarily, it is really not short. There are more than a hundred imperial chefs and inner mansion cooks brought here. Each person has a kind of snack, with a combination of meat, vegetable, salty and light. There are some outside and some outside. Also, there are all kinds of fruits in the tea shop, which is much better than the real snack street.


    Xinbao ate five or six kinds of food in one go, and even a whole piece of barbecue. He was a little tired, so he found a fruit stand and sat down to eat fruit.


    There are watermelons, grapes, pears, and so on at the fruit stand. Various fruits are mixed and placed in crystal bowls.


    Yan Shichang didn''t like to eat fruit, so after drinking two cups of tea, he stretched out his hand and held a big bowl for his sister.


    Xinbao stood up, leaning towards him with his small body, took his hand, and drank two spoonfuls of fruit juice.


    The fruit spoon is a small soup spoon with a round head, which is very large, and it is convenient to drink soup. Let¡¯s eat the fruit. Xinbao can¡¯t reach it from one side, and can¡¯t reach it from the other side... Turn a spoon three times and eat it Not into the mouth.


    She was still not concentrating, she looked around with big eyes, thinking about what to eat next time.


    As a result, Xinbao greeted Mrs. Lin enthusiastically, "Ms. Lin!"


    Miss Lin nodded, and said with an accent that she didn''t know where: "You little girl, you look so cute! Don''t scream!" Turning her head and walking away.


    Xinbao: "..."


    She looked at her brother silently.


    I am often out of tune with you because I am not good enough to play.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 627： Lin Shoushou

    Chapter 627 Lin Shoushou


    Ms. Lin and Mrs. Du were very happy shopping.


    In fact, there are quite a few wives around, all of whom came out with their own daughters, and they just wanted to take this opportunity to get acquainted.


    But Mrs. Lin belongs to the kind of free-ranging parents. The girl is good-looking, and she is willing to take a second look, but to find a wife or something, her son must like it. She has no intention of making decisions.


    So even if she looks good, she won''t pull her over to ask or something.


    On the other hand, these girls, many of them are rich ladies who were raised by gold and jade. They are not used to this kind of market place at all.


    It¡¯s okay to be awkward, but some can¡¯t hide their disgust at all, and dare not sit, let alone eat.


    But no matter how busy this place looks, it¡¯s not a real one. What a guy, the tables and benches are all brand new, and all the cooks are imperial chefs and chefs from the inner government office. Isn¡¯t it better than your chef? ? Isn''t it cleaner than where you live? The emperor eats it all, what do you dislike?


    So, Mrs. Lin remembered several carefully.


    But there are also some girls who even took off their veils and tried to sit down and eat, apparently with great interest.


    Over there, Xinbao chewed the air with a big spoon, and chewed dryly for a long time. Yan Shichang looked at it for fun, and didn''t interfere. Finally, Yuan Chen couldn''t stand it anymore, and went to the stall next to him to get a pair of chopsticks, and ate it for her A few pieces, wiped the watermelon juice on the chin.


    Xinbao was half full after eating, so he was not so urgent, so he asked Yan Shichang: "Brother, what do you want to eat?"


    Yan Shichang looked back and forth: "Should I have some food? It''s been a long time since I ordered. I haven''t eaten anything yet. I''m hungry."


    Xinbao was dumbfounded.


    But you have already eaten two small sesame cakes, four siu mai, a small wonton, three pieces of barbecue, and sweet cakes and gluten cakes... She only took one bite! So this is not rice?


    Then Yan Shichang stood up while talking, went diagonally opposite and asked for a large bowl of noodles with mixed sauce, and brought it directly.


    Although Xinbao didn''t want to eat noodles, he still couldn''t help but leaned over. Yan Shichang skillfully rolled up a chopstick and fed it to her, and then Xinbao walked leisurely on his short legs.


    These adults pretending to be pedestrians are also human beings. At first, they didn''t bother her when they saw her eyes shining brightly and wanted to eat.


    First, Gan Baibi came over and called her: "Xinbao."


    However, Xinbao has already learned from A Niang, and shook his head: "You''ve got the wrong person!"


    Gan Baibi smiled and said, "Aren''t you Xinbao?"


    Xinbao denied Sanlian: "No, no, of course not. My name is Lin Shoushou. I am a kid you don''t know. You have mistaken me!"


    "Okay, Lin Shoushou," Gan Baibi said with a smile, "but the name Xinbao is so cute, even if you are not that Xinbao, you can still be called Xinbao."


    "No, no," Tuanzi shook his head like a rattle, "Xinbao doesn''t want..." She paused: "Anyway, my name is Lin Shoushou!"


    Auntie is so smart, she can have vests!


    It''s Lin Shoushou''s business to be greedy, what does it have to do with my big heart!


    Then Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Okay then, I''ll look elsewhere for that Xinbao I know."


    Then he made a gesture and called out: "Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    Yuan Shen Jue silently glanced at Gan Baibi''s back.


    He suspected that they just wanted to take the opportunity to call Xinbao twice more, after all, there is a difference in dignity and inferiority, so they can''t be called.


    Then people kept coming to say hello: "Lin Shoushou, who are you shopping with?"


    "Oh," Tuanzi said, "This is my brother, called..."


    Yuan Shen Jue had a bad feeling and quickly said, "My name is Lin..."


    Unfortunately, it was a step late, Xinbao had already continued: "Lin is pretty."


    Yuan Shen Jue covered his eyes silently, he knew it!


    The official laughed and said: "Lin is pretty, Lin is thin, what a name!"


    Xinbao also thinks it''s very good. She is more careful than Tang Xiaoyan, who was played by A Niang, how distinctive she is.


    On the way, I also met Emperor Ming Pei, Xinbao was eating with bulging cheeks, smiling openly, before he came to say hello, Emperor Ming Pei stopped and asked her: "Lin Shoushou, have you seen my granddaughter Xinbao?" ? I took her out to play, but she ran away by herself, I was really worried."


    Danzi: "..."


    She swallowed the sticky bean bun in her mouth with difficulty, raised her small face, stared blankly at Yeye, not knowing how to answer.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her seriously.


    Many adults who passed by quietly slowed down and peeked here, just to see what she would answer.


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide: "Yeah, it''s not...that is, you can see that it''s a super perfect Yeye, so Yeye''s granddaughter must also be a super thin and super-obedient granddaughter, so...so I think, Maybe she didn''t run away secretly, but she was afraid that Yeye would walk slowly and not eat all the food, so she will help Yeye to taste it first, and then tell Yeye if she finds something delicious."


    "Oh!" Emperor Ming Pei said, "Then when will my super thin and super obedient granddaughter come back?"


    Duanzi scratched his face in embarrassment.


    Yuan ¡¤ Lin Shoushou ¡¤ Shen Jue was at the side and said calmly: "I heard that Xinbao is a skinny fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks... When my sister Lin Shoushou is full, I can help you find it."


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi nodded sharply: "That''s right! He''s right!"


    All right, Emperor Ming Pei nodded silently.


    Then the dumpling followed him and continued to eat.


    It¡¯s quite a long street, I¡¯ve walked back and forth several times, and I want to eat everything I see.


    Finally, Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t bear it any longer, and said directly: "Okay, don''t eat it, and yelled that my stomach hurts!"


    Xinbao reluctantly said: "But there are still several kinds of uneaten."


    Emperor Ming Pei said, "Remember what you didn''t eat, and let them do it later."


    He picked up the dumpling without any explanation and left.


    Sure enough, not long after going back, the dumpling started to have a stomachache, eating hot and cold, but it was still unbearable.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her, rubbed her stomach, and reprimanded her, "What are you talking about?? I always have a stomachache, and I can''t remember!"


    Tuanzi argued in a low voice: "But it''s not Xinbao''s fault."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, "Whose fault is that?"


    "That''s right, that''s right..." Tuanzi nana said, "There are two villains in Xinbao''s mind. At this time, the first villain should say eat it, and the second villain should say no... The second villain should say no." As long as a villain wins once, Xinbao won''t eat it. But now, one of them said to eat oil spinners, and the other said to eat fried dumplings..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    The two were talking, someone outside whispered a few words to Fang Wuyou, Fang Wuyou showed hesitation, and looked up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 628： found a very interesting thing

    Chapter 628 found a very interesting thing


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s the matter?"


    Fang Wuyou bowed and replied: "There is a person who claims to be poisoned by the Red Gang, and he came to His Highness for medical treatment."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s hand stopped.


    Tuanzi struggled to sit up: "Where is it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around her and didn''t let go: "Don''t come early, don''t come late, come at the last night? Hehe! Tian Cong!"


    Tian Cong quickly appeared, bowed and replied: "This woman is called Yang Xiugu. People in the world call her the Lady of Shuangjian. She is a lone escort. She claims to have been here for three days, but she dared not come to the door until she couldn''t do it any longer. I just came here, and I went to Shen Shouyan first, and Shen Shouyan said he knew her, but he was not familiar with her. At this time, the poison has been poisoned in his heart, and his martial arts are completely gone."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, Xinbao pulled his hand away: "It''s okay, Xinbao will go and have a look first."


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that Yuan Shenjue had already hurried over, and Xinbao passed by without stopping.


    The one who was injured was a middle-aged woman. She was supposed to be quite beautiful, but at this moment, there was a faint blackness on her face, and she looked a little scary.


    But in fact, it just looked scary, and the situation was better than that of Mr. Xue before.


    So Xinbao just directed Bai Gu to give birth to the needle, she didn''t do it herself.


    While watching, she tilted her head.


    She was taken away by Gu Banmei and came back again on August 15th, and she has been arresting members of the Red Gang for more than a month, but the poison of this person does not seem to exceed ten days.


    She quietly pulled Yuan Shenjue away and told him.


    Yuan Shen Jue just nodded.


    Bone Bone is skilled in martial arts, his technique is quick, and he finished the injection like flying, watching the poisonous blood flow out, he couldn''t help but be delighted: "Master, did I do it right this time?"


    Duanzi nodded: "That''s right."


    Bai Gusheng was very excited: "I have already figured out this truth! Look at what you didn''t say, I made the right move, didn''t I!"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yes, Dabai is awesome!"


    Bai Gusheng has already refined a lot of pills that are commonly used at the moment, such as nourishing blood, nourishing energy and hanging life, so there is no need to practice it temporarily, and a group of people are guarding her.


    As the poisonous blood gradually drained away, the blackness on Yang Xiugu''s face also gradually receded.


    Tian Cong stepped forward and said, "You said you were poisoned by the Red Gang?"


    "Yes," Yang Xiugu opened her eyes despite being weak, and said, "Master Shen, burden."


    Shen Shouyan said offended, and took the bag from her side and opened it. Besides the clothes, there was also a handkerchief bag inside. Shen Shouyan compared to her. Yang Xiugu blinked her eyes, and Shen Shouyan opened the handkerchief bag up.


    Inside is a dart and a piece of paper with a hole pierced by a dart, on which it is written: "Seek medical attention from Princess Zhenguo, life can be saved."


    Yang Xiugu said in a low voice: "About ten days ago, after delivering a trip of darts, I went out to dissipate. Someone on the road talked about the Red Gang, so I said a few words, saying that none of the actors on the stage could sing. Obviously, I want to be the emperor and talk about orthodoxy... and so on. Then when I was on the road, someone ambushed me, I was poisoned, I escaped and asked for help, and then passed out in the medical hall. Just shot into something like this..."


    Bai Gusheng saw that the poisonous blood was about to run out, and was about to go forward to give the needle, but Xinbao suddenly called out.


    Bones are inexplicable.


    Seeing that Tuanzi was looking at Yang Xiugu with big eyes without blinking, he didn''t know what she was doing, so he didn''t move for now.


    Xinbao stared at her, and said: "You feed her Dan first."


    Bai Gushengxin said that the injection has not yet started, so if the pill is fed, it will lose some of the medicine''s potency?


    But still went up to feed her.


    Yang Xiugu nodded her thanks to him, and continued: "I didn''t want to come at first, but I found someone was staring at me outside, I could hear the sound but I didn''t have the strength to chase after it, so I hesitated and came this way anyway. After that, no one seemed to follow me, they seemed to want me to seek medical treatment."


    Tian Cong said: "You don''t know the person who ambushed you?"


    Yang Xiugu said: "I don''t know him, he is covering his face."


    "No!" Tuanzi interrupted suddenly, "You know me!"


    Yang Xiugu was shocked.


    Tuanzi was having a stomachache, trying to speak loudly, but not loudly: "Are you from the Red Gang!"


    Yang Xiugu said: "I am not!"


    Tuanzi lost his momentum: "Oh! It''s okay, Xinbao just asked casually."


    Yang Xiugu: "..."


    Tian saw that she stopped asking, so she continued to ask, but she was too weak, her voice became weaker and weaker, and then she passed out.


    Xinbao asked someone to inject the needle, then took Yuan Shenjue''s hand and walked out.


    In the middle of walking, he remembered something, turned his head and waved to Tian Cong, Tian Cong was still a little flattered, so he quickly followed.


    After coming out, seeing no one around, Xinbao grabbed Yuan Shenjue, wrapped his small hands around his ears: "Honey, Xinbao found out a very interesting thing!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What''s the matter?"


    Xinbao said: "Just now, when Dabai injected the needle, Xinbao suddenly discovered that from the needle, one could tell whether she was lying or not!"


    She was a little excited, her eyes sparkled: "So, in the future, I can give the injection alone, and I will know if she is lying!"


    The lie detectors of later generations only judge whether they are lying through some breathing, pulse, etc. Speaking of it, the golden needle is more accurate than that, because her golden needle is that the needle moves with the breath, which is equivalent to "live" Yes, although not 100% accurate, but at least 90% accurate.


    She used her small hands to touch Yuan Shenjue''s body: "When the needles are still, if she lies, this, this, here...these needles will vibrate slightly, which can be easily seen. Do you remember?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "I remember."


    Tuanzi kissed him: "My wife is so smart."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "When using it, do you only use these few needles?"


    "That''s not true," Tuanzi thought for a while, "At least I need to add a few as a reference, Xinbao can write it down."


    Yuan Shenjue nodded again: "Well, then let''s go back and I will help you draw the picture."


    Then the two held hands and wanted to leave, Tian Cong, who was like an invisible man, had no choice but to say: "Your Highness, Your Highness called your subordinates down, what orders do you have?"


    Tuanzi said strangely: "Just now Xinbao talked to his wife, so close, didn''t you hear it? Didn''t you learn the long ear skill from Huashi?"


    Tian Cong: "...??"


    Tian Cong said silently: "Is that what His Highness wants to say to his subordinates?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi said, "Xinbao didn''t want to say it twice, but he wanted you to share the joy, so I asked you to come out!"


    You covered your wife''s ears just now, those two little hands are tight, and they don''t mean to share every bit of it!


    But Tian Cong still said: "Thank you Your Highness, I understand."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 629： Jianghu people are too honest

    Chapter 629 Jianghu people are too honest


    Early the next morning, Sheng Jia returned to Beijing.


    It was rare that Xinbao woke up while being dressed, and then was carried to Emperor Ming Pei, wrapped a thin blanket on Yeye''s shoulder, and looked around with big eyes blinking.


    At this moment, the room is still the same, it is not cleaned up at all, there is no sign of leaving, and there is no noise outside, just like every morning.


    Emperor Ming Pei read the book and drank a cup of tea leisurely. Fang Wuyou came over and asked, "Your Majesty, everything is ready."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, then stood up holding Xinbao, went out of the yard, and got into the carriage.


    After getting into the carriage, it was miraculous that Emperor Ming Pei read half of the book just now, spread it out on the table, picked it up and continued to read.


    Xinbao looked at the window curiously, and saw a group of young eunuchs rushing into the courtyard, obviously going to tidy up those things in the room.


    Bathed in the cool morning breeze, Tuanzi sneezed a little, grabbed Yeye''s collar, buried her face in it, and continued to fall asleep peacefully.


    It was a bit cold in the morning, but Yeye felt very warm, and the saponins smelled very good.


    Emperor Ming Pei wanted to put her down, but she grumbled and was unwilling, so Emperor Ming Pei had to hold her for breakfast.


    Xinbao thought he was awake, but he moved lazily until Tiancong came in to report.


    Bai Gusheng gave that Yang Xiugu another injection, and Tiancong took the opportunity to interrogate him again.


    Yang Xiugu was terrified by the group before, and her life was still in his hands, so she had no intention of resisting, so she finally made a move.


    When she was ambushed, he was indeed wearing a hood, but she still recognized him.


    His name is Zheng Anzhong, nicknamed Qingtian Daxia, and he is well-known in the Jianghu. It is said that he is smart, quick-witted, both civil and military, old-fashioned and warm-hearted, and donates money... It is exactly the same as what Emperor Ming Pei had imagined before.


    Yang Xiugu''s name is Shuangjian Niangzi, she is a well-known lone escort, once lost a escort, and then found it back with Zheng Anzhong''s help.


    So Yang Xiugu was very grateful to him and secretly promised him. She was unmarried in middle age and often found excuses to see him. She was so familiar with his words and deeds, as if they were engraved in her heart, so even if the other party didn''t show up, She didn''t know him at all, but she still recognized him.


    But other than that, everything she said was true.


    After Tian Cong finished speaking, Yuan Shenjue frowned and said, "Are you surnamed Zheng?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Zheng Shubei and Zheng Anzhong, these two names are a bit weird."


    As a result, before others could speak, Tuanzi twisted his buttocks, sat on Yeye''s lap, and said loudly, "Hero Qingtian must be Zheng Shubei!"


    "Yo, Master is awake!" Hao Huashi said with a smile, "Why?"


    Tuanzi said: "It''s very simple! Someone nicknamed Qingtian Daxia must be neither Qingtian nor a hero at all! The nicknamed Junzijian must be a hypocrite! Someone nicknamed Iron Face and Selflessness must be corrupt and pervert the law in private! ! Everything is like this! This way you can catch everyone by surprise!"


    Tuanzi''s small face still had embroidered marks on his face, his eyes were sleepy but his face was full of confidence, like an afterthought: "The opposite of Qingtian Daxia is a thief who steals the sky, so he must be an anti-thief leader! The anti-thief leader is Zheng Zheng." Shu Bei, so Zheng Anzhong is Zheng Shubei!"


    Super reasonable! Nothing wrong!


    Emperor Ming Pei, who had to say goodbye to his granddaughter''s talent every time: "..."


    Several people raised their foreheads, not knowing what else to say.


    After a long while, Yuan Shenjue suddenly said: "Xinbao is right. Zheng Shubei, Zheng Anzhong... Weakness can be used to be quiet, and comfort can be used to be stable. They cannot compete with each other."


    Emperor Ming Pei was also taken aback for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    Illiterate Hao Huashi: "...??"


    Illiterate Tuanzi: "...??"


    She looked at his wife with big eyes.


    Yuan Chen couldn''t help smiling, and explained to her: "This sentence comes from "Huainanzi", which literally means ''weak and quiet, stable and comfortable, and then you can overcome huge difficulties. No one can fight against him.'' "


    "Oh!" Hao Huashi originally thought that the little master was just talking nonsense to protect Tuanzi, and his eyes lit up when he heard it: "There are also Shubei, Anzhong! East, South, Northwest! Then follow this, Zheng Shu Bei, Zheng Anzhong, Zheng Yidong...God!"


    He slapped his thigh: "There really is a man named Zheng Yidong! He is a sword wielder! His reputation is not bad! But Zheng Dingnan? Doesn''t seem to be there, Zheng Dingxi? Neither."


    He muttered to himself: "Zheng Roudong? Zheng Ruo? Zheng Jing?? There seems to be none."


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "Maybe it started with the word Shu, maybe Shu and Bei have some special meaning to him, after all, Zheng Shubei is his identity as an apprentice, these people should know the most It is a commonly used and most important identity.¡±


    Hao Huashi said: "Then what should we do now?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said directly: "Go to sea to catch documents."


    Hao Huashi said: "Then what if he runs away?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Don''t worry about whether he will run or not, and don''t care whether he can be caught or not. For this kind of person with a good reputation and many friends, destroying his reputation and friends is tantamount to destroying his reputation." With his status, even if he can''t be caught, what he can do is very limited."


    Hao Huashi suddenly said: "That''s right, you guys still know how to play, we Jianghu people are still too honest."


    at this time.


    Longshan County.


    Guo Dong and his team watched Sheng Jia leave.


    Guo Jingrui got a special permit and was incorporated into the Longxiang Guard in advance, and now he has left with him.


    But Guo Dong and others, who were staying to participate in the October Wuju Enke, did not go with Shengjia.


    Last night, they practiced the practice for Shen Shouyan and the military officers. At this moment, he still had a hangover headache. Guo Dong sighed: "I''m old, I''m old!"


    "Yes!" Qiu Jiang also said: "It''s really old! We old guys are a little embarrassed to participate in martial arts with this group of young people!"


    Guo Dong laughed and said: "You agreed with your own words, don''t back down again when the time comes! Master Liu specifically asked me to urge you to go when the time comes!"


    Qiu Jiang smiled and shook his head: "Of course I won''t."


    Several people walked back while talking.


    Walking, I ran into a person rushing towards me. As soon as I met them, Guo Dong and the others were a little surprised: "Old Zheng? Why are you?"


    Zheng Anzhong, the hero of the blue sky, is approaching his age, has no beard, still looks very handsome, but now his clothes and hair are covered with dust, his face is full of anxiety, and he said from a distance: "Old Guo, brother Qiu! The holy car has left ?¡±


    "That''s right!" Guo Dong said, "I just left early in the morning, what''s wrong?"


    Zheng Anzhong slapped his thigh: "Hey! It''s still too late! One step too late!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Guo Dong quickly comforted: "What''s going on?? Tell me first!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 630： Have the face to say we are lackeys

    Chapter 630 has the face to say that we are lackeys


    Zheng Anzhong said: "I have a friend who was poisoned. I searched for a doctor but couldn''t cure him. I wanted to take him to the princess doctor, but I was too late. How could it be such a coincidence!"


    He couldn''t help but sigh.


    Qiu Jiang had accepted his love before, and the two were life-and-death friends. Hearing this, he said without hesitation: "I saved the little princess last time. I helped a little by luck and got a detoxification pill. You Use it first!"


    Zheng Anzhong said anxiously: "That won''t work, it''s your life-saver! How can I just use it at will!"


    Qiu Jiang had already taken it out, and stuffed it to him without any explanation: "Since it is a life-saving thing, it is enough to save a life! Why be polite to me!"


    Zheng Anzhong hesitated for a while, but still took the pill, and solemnly clasped his fists and said, "Thank you Brother Qiu! I''ll send it to him first, and we''ll talk about it later."


    Qiu Jiang nodded again and again, and said, "Go!"


    Zheng Anzhong cupped his hands again and again, and walked away quickly.


    This kind of people who don''t even ask who is poisoned or what the situation is, just give up life-saving things, even in the rivers and lakes, it is not everywhere. Guo Dong patted him on the shoulder and said: "I got a life-hanging pill, if you need it, come and get it."


    Qiu Jiang responded.


    Several people were about to return to the courtyard where they lived temporarily, when suddenly a person rode over and said from a distance: "Father!"


    Guo Dong looked back and saw that it was his youngest son, and he was startled: "What trouble did you get into, that you were chased back so soon?"


    "What! I didn''t cause trouble!" Guo Jingrui said coquettishly, and said, "Uncle Shen asked me to come back to deliver the letter."


    While getting off the horse, he handed the letter to Guo Dong.


    Guo Dong opened the letter and read it, his face changed drastically at that time, and the frightened bystanders asked one after another: "What''s wrong?? What happened?"


    Guo Dong didn''t say a word, and quickly sent the letter to Qiu Jiang.


    Qiu Jiang glanced at ten lines, and his face changed drastically. The people next to him were all anxious, especially Huo Pingnan, who couldn''t read a single word, and didn''t recognize a word when he moved his head. He said anxiously: "What''s wrong, tell me quickly! "


    Qiu Jiang gritted his teeth and said: "It has been found out that Zheng Anzhong, the hero of the blue sky, is the leader of the Red Gang, Zheng Shubei. You have a close relationship with us. This person may try to get close to you, obtain information, or cheat the little princess." Panacea, be alert! Be careful! It would be best if you can catch it alive! Killing it on the spot is also a merit!"


    Several people are all stupid.


    Guo Dong waved his hand directly: "Go!"


    He chased out with a few people, Guo Jingrui was stunned: "What''s wrong, Dad?"


    Guo Dong said: "He just left! He cheated you of Uncle Qiu''s detoxification pill! He just left!"


    Guo Jingrui was stunned.


    Then he said quickly: "Dad, don''t worry! He can''t guess that his identity was exposed. Did he ask you about it?"


    Guo Dong also came back to his senses: "No!"


    "Then don''t worry! It won''t be far!" Guo Jingrui said, "Just pretend you don''t know! It''s best to capture it alive! It''s best to capture it alive, let''s talk about it if it doesn''t work!"


    Guo Dong said: "Understood, you stay far away!"


    Although Guo Jingrui was worried, Long Xiangwei''s clothes were too conspicuous after all, so he reined in his horse obediently, but he didn''t rush away, and found a place far away to wait for his letter.


    Guo Dong and the others quickly chased northward.


    They stayed here for more than a month, and they got to know everyone well. As soon as they inquired, they knew where he had gone, and soon arrived at his small courtyard. It is said that he was indeed accompanied by a person who seemed to be seriously ill.


    Several people quickly arrived at the small courtyard. As soon as Zheng Anzhong heard the sound, he saw several people jumping off the wall, front, back, left, and right, forming a faint encirclement.


    Zheng Anxin was puzzled, but smiled on the surface: "Why are you here? Brother Qiu, come and have a look, it seems to be effective!"


    Smelling the bowl in his hand, it seemed that there was indeed a fragrance of Dan, as if he had just fed it, Qiu Jiang was surprised, and looked at Guo Dong hesitantly.


    Guo Dong trusted Shen Shouyan wholeheartedly, he just smiled and said: "Old Zheng, I heard something."


    One side is coming.


    At the same time, Zheng Anzhong smashed the bowl with his hands, and at the same time, his figure flew, and he suddenly jumped in front of Qiu Jiang, grabbed him, pressed him in front of him, and at the same time retreated quickly, leaning his back against the wall, and said with a sneer, "What''s the matter?" Son??"


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    Qiu Jiang was also a master, but he was caught by him without even drawing out his sword.


    His complexion was terrible, and he only said: "It really is you."


    Huo Pingnan was furious: "Bastard! You traitor! You are not as good as a beast! Let go of Brother Qiu!"


    Hearing the word anti-thief, Zheng Anzhong pursed his lips sharply, and his eyes suddenly became angry.


    Guo Dong looked at him without blinking, and said: "I didn''t expect that you are really a traitor!"


    Zheng Anzhong said coldly: "Who said this?"


    Guo Dong only said: "Let Qiu Jiang go."


    Zheng Anzhong clasped his hand inward, his skin was already bleeding out: "Who said that?"


    Guo Dong didn¡¯t dare to rush him, didn¡¯t dare to mention the imperial court, he had an idea, and said: ¡°It¡¯s what Zhan Peng said, we didn¡¯t believe it at first¡­but you¡­¡±


    Zhan Peng is actually one of their friends. He was too drunk yesterday and couldn''t get up.


    Zheng Anzhong didn''t doubt it, just looked around at the crowd, and said coldly: "They are all heroes and all-powerful figures, and now they are willing to be court lackeys?? I just killed two dog officials and was accused of being a traitor , Those people chased and killed me all the way, and even hurt my apprentice, I didn''t expect that my brothers in the past would treat me like this..."


    He has been the hero of the blue sky for so many years, what he said seems to be plain, but it seems to hide deep grief and indignation, and the acting is very real.


    If it was before, maybe these people would really be moved by him.


    But people like Guo Dong, first participated in saving the little princess, and then had close contacts with the military officer, and they were all preparing for the martial arts exam. Psychologically, they have completely leaned over there...


    At this time, when I heard that running dogs don¡¯t run dogs, I couldn¡¯t help being angry, and my heart was full of "You are a rebellious rebel, and you still have the face to call us running dogs? Are we great heroes for the country and the people!"


    Huo Pingnan opened his mouth and wanted to choke back.


    Guo Dong waved his hand and stopped: "Don''t gossip, you let Qiu Jiang go first."


    Zheng Anzhong sneered and did not answer, Guo Dong said: "I promise you, if you let Qiu Jiang go, I will never tell the court that you are Zheng Shubei! None of us will tell the court! I can swear to God!"


    Anyway, they already know, so there is no need for him to say.


    Zheng Anzhong hesitated.


    Finally, he said slowly: "As long as there is a way, I don''t want to meet you in battle!"


    "I wait too." Guo Dong said with a very old and desolate expression: "I wait for the people of the rivers and lakes, and I am..." He sighed again and again, as if he couldn''t continue.


    Qiu Jiang has been his friend for many years, and he said cooperatively: "Brother Zheng, my detoxification pill, even if it pays off the friendship between you and me for many years... Let''s pretend we never knew each other!"


    As soon as he cleared it up, Zheng Anzhong became more convinced, and only said: "I will not be your enemy."


    As he spoke, he let go of Qiu Jiang.


    As soon as Qiu Jiang got away, he suddenly fell down, and in an instant, several hidden weapons struck Zheng Anzhong.


    Zheng Anzhong''s reaction was even faster. He rolled onto the ground and rolled directly into the room. The next moment, a figure flew towards him. Huo Pingnan raised his foot and was about to kick it away. Guo Dong''s expression changed drastically, and he said, "Don''t ..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 631： the most important person in the world

    Chapter 631 The most important person in the world


    But it was too late.


    The next moment, the body exploded, poisonous blood splashed, Huo Pingnan was the first to bear the brunt, was splashed all over, Qiu Jiang not far away, and Guo Dong who jumped over to pull him away were also affected.


    The others had already chased after Zheng Anzhong, and escaped by luck.


    At noon, Guo Jingrui quickly caught up with Sheng Jia and went to find Shen Shouyan.


    Shen Shouyan hurried over to see Xinbao, wanting to get some detoxification pills.


    Xinbao is at Emperor Ming Pei''s side, preparing to have lunch.


    Hearing Shen Shouyan say the beginning, Tuanzi became angry, stomped his feet in anger, and said loudly: "The big villain is too bad. He actually bullied Xinbao''s friends while Xinbao was away!"


    Just about to say that Guo Dong is my life-and-death friend, so please Shen Shouyan, silently accepting his anxious expression.


    Tuanzi continued angrily: "Uncle Guo is Xinbao''s life-and-death friend! The villain must be afraid that he won''t be able to beat his wife, so he didn''t dare to come to Xinbao, so he secretly bullied Uncle Guo. It''s too much! Uncle Guo, are you okay? ?¡±


    Guo Jingrui who was listening outside: "..."


    My father and Xiaowa are life-and-death friends, I really don¡¯t know, but somehow, I don¡¯t worry about it all of a sudden!


    In it, Shen Shouyan said: "The current situation is fine, but the Xue family said that this kind of poison is difficult to cure."


    Tuanzi nodded, and said solemnly: "Xinbao can''t leave Yeye behind, but you can send Dabai back to see them. If the detoxification pill doesn''t work, you can make other things on the spot. Don''t worry, Uncle Guo will be fine!"


    So Bai Gusheng came back with the alchemy furnace, and Shen Shouyan also took a leave of absence to come back to see them.


    Fortunately, Zheng Anzhong seemed to be only temporarily saving himself. The poisonous blood was much lighter than the poison they stole when Hao Hua last time, so it can be cured without pills.


    But Bai Gusheng still gave them a pill to eat, and then made a medicine pill for them, and prepared a medicine for external use.


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said what Tuanzi said, and Guo Dong shook his head: "It''s a shame, it''s a shame. The little boy is sincere and treats me like a person. In the end, he met me face to face, and I told him to run away!"


    "It''s all my fault!" Qiu Jiang''s face was bandaged, and his voice was buzzing: "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t be soft-hearted! And let the traitor take away the panacea given by the little princess!"


    "Nothing," Shen Shouyan said, "Xinbao won''t take offense."


    In fact, Tuanzi didn''t notice the detail that Dan was cheated away at all.


    Emperor Ming Pei, who noticed it, didn''t care too much.


    For him, this matter actually came very timely, which made them even more "famous".


    After all, there must be many people who are surprised to go to the sea to catch documents without mentioning the crimes, but to say that the hero of the sky is the leader of the red gang; there are not many people who know or empathize with Yang Xiugu; but Guo Dong and others, all of them It is a big boss with friends all over the world. Qiu Jiang was deceived and gave him the detoxification pill, and then he was held back by him and stabbed in the back. In an instant, many people would share the same hatred.


    Shen Shouyan walked forward, and Emperor Ming Pei explained the matter of arresting the documents in the sea, and turned his head to ask Xinbao: "When did Guo Dong become Xinbao''s friend?"


    Tuanzi said: "It has always been!"


    Always?


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why... I mean, how did he become your friend?? How many times have you met?"


    Tuanzi took it for granted: "It doesn''t matter how many times you meet, as long as you are like-minded, you can be friends. For example, Xinbao and Uncle Shen are true friends."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "A real friend? Are there any friends who are not real?"


    "Yes!" Tuanzi said embarrassingly, "For example, Lord Wang, Lord Gan and Brother Cheng, although Xinbao pretends to be friends with them, in fact, they can only be together when they are eating snacks and fruits, and they are doing business. Xinbao wouldn''t call them when they were in trouble... After all, Xinbao wouldn''t understand them even if they insisted on words, and Xinbao wouldn''t coax them even if they were scared and cried when they were in danger."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Every day there is a set of small words, he really doesn''t know how to answer them.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "That''s right, although Master is young, he is mature and steady. Naturally, he wants to make friends with mature and steady people, and most of the mature and steady people are already old people. There is no way, isn''t it? Master''s fault."


    Duanzi nodded sharply: "Hua Shi is right, Hua Shi is really super super smart! You are super right!"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the little milk dumpling with egg dregs on the corner of his mouth... Mature and calm? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Then Xinbaoer, can she maturely eat by herself??"


    Tuanzi said convincingly: "Maturity has nothing to do with age and body? It''s like... like Ma Shiwen, he can''t walk or run fast, and it doesn''t prevent him from being vicious! It''s like Xinbao, even if he sometimes needs help from others to feed him, It doesn''t prevent Xinbao from having great ambitions!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "My beloved, what kind of ambition do you have?"


    Xinbao said sonorously: "Protect the most important person in this world!"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows to look at her, Tuanzi''s big eyes were wide open, he grinned, and threw himself into his arms embarrassedly: "Yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and hugged her, he was really... dizzy from being coaxed by his little granddaughter every day.


    Although it sounds fun, being treated as a friend by the genius doctor little princess is really a must kill for veterans like Guo Dong.


    The kindness of the people in the rivers and lakes is reciprocated with their lives, not to mention that Xinbao, a little doll with such a noble status, has saved them twice in succession.


    Anyway, the wounds of a few people haven¡¯t healed yet, so they contacted the gatekeepers and released their hands to find this Qingtian hero.


    Their movements were one step faster than the sea arresting documents.


    Moreover, the local county magistrate was also very knowledgeable. Hearing about this matter, he took the initiative to contact him. As a result, it was rare for people from the Jianghu and the families of officers and soldiers to gather together to search.


    A person quietly emerged from the top of a tree in a family, looking at the crowd who just passed by outside, with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Zheng Anzhong''s skills are very good, but he is not invincible. He can change his appearance, but he didn''t bring any tools!


    There are so many people in the world outside, and he didn''t dare to show his signs after searching back and forth!


    He still had the antidote pill hidden in his arms.


    He really thought it was the fault of the imperial court, and he was going to use this to make a big fuss, but as soon as he got the real pill, he knew that he had taken it for granted... This pill is absolutely different from the pill he knew. no the same!


    Then his arrangement is probably useless.


    Not only is it useless, but it will also bring shame on yourself and make the little princess more famous!


    But he didn''t expect that the plan would go wrong at all, he didn''t expect to be blocked by Guo Dong and others, so he couldn''t get to the agreed place in time, so he could only shrink back here, not even daring to go out to find food!


    Where did the problem go! How he was exposed! He really can''t think of it!


    Sheng Jia¡¯s journey was about halfway, when the Shadow Guard received an urgent message, Tian Cong hurriedly reported it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 632： Give the world an explanation

    Chapter 632 Give the world an explanation


    There was a small town called Baohui County. There was a Taoist who claimed to be of the same family as the little princess, a genius doctor, and gave elixir to pilgrims. Many pilgrims believed it and took his panacea.


    At first it was alright, but the next day, someone bleeds from all seven orifices and died suddenly.


    The family didn¡¯t think of this before. It wasn¡¯t until there were three such people in succession that everyone found out that it was Dan¡¯s problem.


    I didn¡¯t want that Taoist to be so strong in martial arts, not only resisted arrest, but also injured officers and soldiers, and yelled in public, saying that the genius doctor little princess can make alchemy, why can¡¯t he do it? He is just imitating the royal family!


    The county magistrate of this small county is surnamed Liu and named Liu Chong.


    In short, this county magistrate Liu had a quarrel with the Shangguan, and then forcibly reported the matter, only saying that the little princess''s actions were inappropriate, because he had indeed heard rumors that the little princess can make alchemy, and everyone in the world will The little princess is worshiped like a god, and I ask the little princess to give the world an explanation!


    Emperor Ming Pei did not expect the other party to use this deadly method again.


    To provoke this matter, there are countless ways, for them there is not much difference, but for the Red Gang, the difference is huge.


    This also proves in disguise that Zheng Anzhong is indeed the leader of the Red Gang, and it is estimated that he was blocked near Longshan County by the forces of Guo Dong and others.


    Only when he lost control of the gang for some reason, would such a mindless thing happen... Otherwise, he would not be so stupid that he couldn''t tell the difference since he had already obtained the pill of Xinbao Lian.


    He immediately dispatched the shadow guards to secretly reinforce Longshan County.


    At the same time, they also wrote back to the capital, asking them to issue a notice that after the little princess returns to Beijing, she will make alchemy in public, and at the same time, let Liu Cong bring those who have taken the poison pill to Beijing.


    The capital received the letter, but did not issue a notice immediately.


    On the second day, it was Yan Shirong who wrote an article called "Discussion of Refining. Poisoners".


    Then directly use the name of Emperor Yan Shirong to distribute it all over the place.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a look and couldn''t help smiling.


    Again, among all the people, the one who can keep up with his brain circuit the fastest and best is Yan Shirong.


    You know, not many people know about Baohui County, but once Yan Shirong''s article was published, no one didn''t know about it.


    He directly wrote about this incident, made it widely known, and then denounced the "refining and poisoning".


    This is actually a kind of "classification".


    The method of refining poison and Xinbao''s alchemy is completely separated, and it is also for the follow-up. Emperor Ming Pei promised to "sight and listen" to Tuanzi.


    You know, this is not one thing, but a series of things.


    These so-called alchemy methods of the immortal family have existed for thousands of years. Many people don''t think there is a problem. They think that this is the method of alchemy of the immortal family.


    Therefore, these monks and Taoists among the people are easy to be banned, and the thoughts in the hearts of the people are hard to change.


    Only by making the matter a big mess, as Emperor Ming Pei thought at first, to make the two completely separate, and to make Xinbao''s alchemy method deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, can everyone''s ideas be changed at once.


    Then change the law, make a conclusion, and proceed to the next step.


    This is a chain of links, and Yan Shirong''s move is a key step in the middle, making this matter more beautiful.


    Emperor Ming Pei put down the letter with a smile and asked everyone to accept it, while asking, "Where is Xinbao?"


    Fang Wuyou reported embarrassingly: "Didn''t the emperor tell His Highness just now that she is busy at the moment and let her play elsewhere?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was watching the investigation of this matter just now, afraid that Xinbao would see Shen Xin, so he sent her away.


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly: "Just now, what about now?"


    Fang Wuyou said: "Your Majesty went to look for the empress, there happened to be a guest over there, and she said that she is busy at the moment, let her go to play elsewhere..."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "And then?"


    Fang Wuyou said: "I heard that the little Highness recited a poem when he came out, and then became unhappy. Then..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Poetry???"


    "Yes," Fang Wuyou said, "Your Highness said, ''No one loves, no one loves, Xinbao is a little cabbage''!"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t laugh or cry: "Hurry up and bring her back to me!"


    Fang Wuyou bowed anxiously and said: "Then your little highness took his third highness and the Duke of the country, and went out to play with Mr. Shen... He said he was going to copy to the front and wait at the post."


    "What?" Emperor Ming Pei was unhappy at the time: "Run out by yourself, the danger is not dangerous! Why didn''t you report it first!"


    Fang Wuyou said embarrassingly: "Because the little highness said that it was the emperor who told her to go play elsewhere, so..."


    Emperor Ming Pei was furious: "Hurry up! Send someone to follow! The rebels are ready to move, how dangerous it is to go out! Haven''t you learned enough from the previous lesson! She is mischievous, and Xing''er actually let her go! Shen Shouyan didn''t know Come report! One or two are unreliable! Who will bear the responsibility if something happens!"


    Fang Wuyou could only respond repeatedly, and hurried out to give orders.


    In fact, Xinbao didn¡¯t think much about it at all, she just couldn¡¯t get in on both sides and was depressed, so she went to her brother to act like a baby and said she wanted to go out to play...


    However, Yan Shichang is unreliable. My sister said she wanted to go out to play, so she went, so she got on the horse and prepared to go. Yuan Shen refused to listen and could only follow. Informed Wei Fengting.


    Then Wei Fengting told Hao Huashi again that he sent Shen Hebi, an acquaintance of Tuanzi, and persuaded Tuanzi to agree to go forward, so that at least he would walk the same road, and he would not lose sight of anyone.


    The speed of the group was quite fast, and they arrived in the town soon.


    Xinbao hurried all the way, and was a little hungry. As soon as he entered the city gate, he saw a sign called "Toad Spits Honey".


    Xinbao was very curious, pointed and said, "What is this?"


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "There are also some in this capital, I''ll go buy some for you to try."


    He flattered her and bought a few for her.


    In fact, it is bean paste sesame seed cake, thin skin and big filling, round and covered with sesame seeds. When it is baked, the sesame seed cake will crack a mouth and spit out a little bean paste filling, so it is called toad spit honey, which is also strange.


    Xinbao leaned on his elder brother, with two small hands under a veil, holding one in a vain manner, it was cold, he took a bite carefully, and looked around.


    Not far ahead, a beggar saw the group of people from a distance, stood up quietly, and retreated into the alley.


    In the courtyard, the handsome young man was rewarded, and he was taken aback for a moment: "Princess Zhenguo? Isn''t she with that holy car?"


    The beggar said: "Yes, it looks like it came out first."


    Youth asked: "Is Shen Shouyan here?? Is Hao Huashi here?"


    The beggar said: "Shen Shouyan is here, Hao Huashi didn''t know?"


    The young man hesitated for a moment, then stood up and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 633： Kiss ten and get one free

    Chapter 633 Ten Kissers Get One Free


    A group of people were walking forward slowly, when they saw a slender young man slowly walking out from the entrance of the alley not far away, bowing to salute from afar.


    The young man has a jade face with black hair and beautiful eyes, but he holds a bamboo pole in his hand, hangs a bag on his shoulder, and has a patched robe on his body, which looks very strange.


    The accompanying Shadow Guard and Long Xiang Guard quickly stepped forward to protect their master. The young man stepped back with a smile on his face, indicating that there was no malice, and asked, "May I ask if Hao Hua is here?"


    The voice is like flowing water on a small bridge, clear and gentle, very nice.


    Xinbao tilted his head subconsciously, peeking through Long Xiangwei''s crack.


    The next moment, she felt a sword stabbing her face with cold air, and the scared Tuanzi lost her voice: "Wife! Wife help!"


    Yuan Shen Jue stepped forward quickly, grabbed Tuanzi''s clothes in one hand, and brought them over.


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes, only to realize that the young man was still standing where he was, and his eyes were full of astonishment when their gazes collided.


    The next moment, Yuan Shenjue turned his arms around, picked her up, and pressed her little face into his arms.


    At the same time, all the Longxiang Guards and Shadow Guards had drawn their swords out of their sheaths, the young man''s complexion sank, and he took a step back.


    This accident was unexpected, he really didn''t expect that his appearance could scare a child to cry.


    Far away, someone said: "Don''t do it! One of your own!"


    Then Hao Huashi, who was wearing a Longxiang guard uniform, flew back, handed the cane juice in his hand to Yan Shichang, and turned around with a smile: "A member of the beggar gang, right? I''m Hao Huashi, I''m fine." He smiled and hugged his shoulders: "Let''s find a place to talk."


    The young man responded, but couldn''t help but turn his head and glanced at Xinbao.


    Xinbao also quietly turned his head, staring at him blankly.


    Then she said something in a low voice, the voice was almost mouth-shaped, but the young man still heard it, and frowned slightly.


    Hao Huashi also heard, Xinbao said: "Don''t be afraid, he''s dead."


    Hao Huashi frowned, but his expression remained calm, he grabbed the young man and left.


    Xinbao buried her small face in Yuan Shenjue''s arms.


    Just now, she saw him stabbing with a sword, and then "Yuan Shenjue" drew his sword to block back, and he said with grief and indignation: "You and I have been suffering for half our lives, thanks to her master, and you still want to block me!"


    But that wasn''t his death.


    "Yuan Shenjue" didn''t kill him. After that, it seemed that they had become friends. She saw him talking... or frowning slightly, or pacing back and forth, or writing and drawing on paper.


    She couldn''t hear what he said, but she seemed to know vaguely that he was analyzing and inferring, and then he turned to her with a gentle voice: "Xinbao, believe me, he is the murderer who killed your whole family."


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the thief is dead, everything has changed, her anger and sadness have faded a lot, and she hasn¡¯t been completely drawn into that emotion.


    After she calmed down, she was even more melancholy.


    She learned a lesson from Gu Banmei, she has learned not to confuse those things with the present reality.


    Besides, he had a beard at that time, and he was obviously middle-aged. He is still so young now, and she is still a five-year-old little bean.


    Xinbao suddenly felt sad, and turned his face to Shen Shouyan and said, "Uncle Shen, do you not regard Xinbao as a friend in your heart, but only as a child?"


    Shen Shouyan was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said: "How come, Xinbao is Uncle''s best friend. No one can compare with Xinbao."


    Tuanzi''s tears that just came out quickly retreated, and she blinked her eyes: "Really?"


    Shen Shouyan nodded seriously: "Really."


    Tuanzi said again: "What about Uncle Guo?"


    Shen Shouyan said seriously: "Of course he is too! Guo Dong and Xinbao, the three of us are life and death friends!"


    Duanzi was satisfied, so he turned his little head back, and continued to hold his forehead against his wife, holding his little hands and thinking silently.


    Uncle Shen and Uncle Guo are both so old, and they can still be friends with Xinbao, so age is not a problem at all, she still has hope.


    She reached up and grabbed his wife by the collar, like a handle, pulled her to stand up, and began to bite her ear.


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded while listening, "We''ll talk about it when we come back."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Then the few people didn''t go any further, they just waited for Shengjia to come over, and Xinbao went directly to Luanjia.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard that she was coming back just now, so he immediately put away his anxious expression and straightened his face, as if he was about to explode.


    Fang Wuyou was secretly worried, and wanted to remind Tuanzi a few words, but before it was too late, Tuanzi ran in.


    Emperor Ming Pei snorted, and before he could speak, Tuanzi opened his arms: "Yeah, Xinbao wants a hug."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He could only give his granddaughter a hug first, thinking that he would reprimand her after the hug was over. It is commonly known as giving a sweet date and then hitting a stick, which is also a strategy.


    Unexpectedly, while hugging Tuanzi, he would still mutter: "One more to touch the head... Ten more kisses..."


    She raised her face, obediently waiting for her kiss.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his head, thinking of giving a sweet date and another sweet date... Is there any difference between two or three sweet dates and one sweet date? No!


    So he bowed his head and kissed.


    By the time he came to his senses, he had already counted the number of kisses with his little head, and she still complained softly: "Yeah, why don''t you take the initiative at all! You don''t know how to give one away for ten kisses!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He could only send another one or two angrily, thinking why give a sweet date another stick, who dares to hit my little princess!


    He lost his momentum and his voice softened. He touched the teacup and fed her half a cup of tea before asking, "Who bullied my sweetheart?"


    Little Routuanzi sat on his lap, supported his little knee with both hands, and said sadly: "Yeah, do you understand what life is impermanent? There are a lot of silver that belonged to Xinbao, in Xinbao''s bag, but now No, although Xinbao knows that he is not anymore, when he sees him, he still feels as sad as losing money."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows.


    He said lightly: "Then do you know what imperial power is? In the whole world, is it the land of the king, and the shore of the land, is it the king''s ministers! The whole world belongs to me, who dares to take the treasure from my heart?" Who is Xinbao taking a fancy to, no matter who he is, it belongs to Xinbao! If he wants to kill him, he will kowtow three times to thank you and obey his orders!"


    Danzi: "..."


    She was shocked by the domineering Yeye.


    Then she told yeah yeah.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t think there was any problem with this, but he also said, "We''ll talk about it when we come back."


    The small county town was originally in the middle of the journey, and Hao Huashi left a fast horse and two people. He caught up in the afternoon and came to report with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 634： this is my sister

    Chapter 634 This is my sister


    This person claims to be Wen Chou, the deputy leader of the Beggar Gang, and he is twenty years old this year.


    According to him, for more than ten years he and his sister were living in the rivers and lakes, Zhou Baichen rescued them, later married his sister, and taught him kung fu.


    Later, he joined the Beggars'' Gang and helped his brother-in-law take care of the affairs. It was indeed he who suggested and took care of Daotinglou''s affairs. He chatted.


    Hao Huashi said: "I asked him if he had been unlucky before, and his expression changed. Then I asked him if he hadn''t been unlucky in the past six months, and he just kept silent."


    He paused, "He still has concerns. I was afraid that Master would be in a hurry and come back first, but I let go of the words, and I heard what he said. It seems that someone is sick, so I also promised to help him cure. Then we made an appointment to meet in the capital."


    Xinbao listened carefully, and when he finished speaking, he said seriously: "It takes time."


    Hao Huashi didn''t know what she was going to ask: "Hey! Master?"


    Xinbao said seriously: "Why is his name called Wen Chou? Can''t he be called Wen Jun?"


    "Oh!" Hao Huashi said with a smile: "It must be a pseudonym! Do you know that you are ugly? Clowns are divided into Wenchou and Wuchou. Wenchou is a kind of clown. The kind with a white patch on the face, That¡¯s why it¡¯s also called Xiao Hualian.¡±


    He made a comparison on his face: "Singing is funny. You know that there is no ugliness, you know? This is probably self-deprecating!"


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh!"


    Just as he was about to say that Wen Chou was Emperor Ming Pei, a general of the Eastern Han Dynasty, he silently closed his mouth.


    Then Hao Huashi continued: "When we go back to the capital, Zhou Baichen will come too. I''ll ask about it when we meet. Anyway, there must be something going on here. I think he should be similar to the little master."


    Xinbao nodded again: "Then let''s go to the capital quickly!"


    Hao Huashi responded with a smile.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei looked at him and said, "Is it finished?"


    Hao Huashi was stunned for a moment: "Say, it''s over."


    Emperor Ming Pei said, "Is there anything else to say?"


    Hao Huashi sensed that something was wrong: "Your Majesty, this matter has nothing to do with the minister, the minister came later..."


    Emperor Ming Pei called a shadow guard out: "Follow him, these three days, punish him not to speak."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Hao Huashi silently covered her mouth, and when she raised her head, she found that his little master had closed his eyes and covered his ears, with a guilty expression on his face, and he dared not speak.


    Emperor Ming Pei did not punish his granddaughter, but the one who followed did not.


    Yan Shichang was the first to bear the brunt, and Emperor Ming Pei punished him to copy "Think Twice Before Acting" a thousand times, which is equivalent to 5,000 words...Yan Shichang almost wrote half his life, and even told his master that he had to If I don¡¯t start writing for him in the future, let¡¯s forget about his writing as Sixing, anyway, I¡¯ve become proficient in it.


    Shen Shouyan only said: "Maybe in the future, you will be familiar with all the words?"


    Yan Shichang: "..."


    As for Yuan Shenjue, Emperor Ming Pei sent someone to mess up everything in his carriage, books were placed on the bed, pillows were placed on the table, in short, everything was placed where it should not be. .


    Moreover, the wall of the car is full of verses, half of which, something like "The mountain is heavy and the river is full of doubts, there is no way out, the willows are dark and the flowers..." is gone... What else is there, "Looking horizontally as a mountain and sideways as a peak" must be confronted with the previous " A glance at the mountains and small mountains"... Regardless of the number of words and rhyme, it is extremely awkward.


    There is also Shen Shouyan, who was punished to go out every day when he arrives at the post station, find a snack, learn how to make it, and make it for Xinbao the next day, until Xinbao spontaneously said it was delicious...


    Really good at punishment.


    Anyway, Yuan Shenjue was so uncomfortable that he didn''t even want to get in the carriage.


    Duanzi, who knew nothing about it, didn''t praise it casually until the day it approached the capital, saying that Aiwowo was really delicious...then the penalty of Wangnian handing over to Uncle Shen was lifted.


    Someone outside said: "The Second Highness is here."


    Xinbao was overjoyed and jumped up all of a sudden: "Second brother is here?"


    Seeing a group of people approaching quickly, Xinbao stood on the carriage and shouted: "Brother!"


    The next moment, Yan Shirong also opened the car door and came out, waving to this side.


    Xinbao''s excited voice was almost out of tune: "Big brother...Big brother..."


    She jumped off the horse and ran over, Yan Shirong hurriedly got out of the carriage and came over, the two met victoriously in the middle, the dumpling was so excited, Yan Shirong almost couldn''t hold him, and before he could say a word, Xinbao threw his head on his face Kissed him madly.


    It''s been a long time since I felt the love of my sister. Yan Shirong was still a little excited, with tears in his eyes, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    After holding back his tears, he realized that it didn''t matter if he couldn''t see clearly. He held his sister in one hand, and raised his hand to wipe away the moxa sticking to his eyelashes... Seeing that her sister''s mouth was clean, this I guess it was wiped all over his face.


    Yan Shirong just wanted to say, yes, this is my sister, still in the original style, still familiar with the taste, really nothing wrong with it.


    He stepped into the carriage and saluted Emperor Ming Pei.


    Tuanzi was full of excitement and had nowhere to vent. He couldn''t wait for him to finish giving the gift, so he pounced on him again, tearing his clothes and gnawing his face, like a crazy kitten, messing around.


    Yan Shirong could only hold his sister in his arms to answer.


    He knew that Yeye didn''t care about the situation, but he really missed Yeye and his sister, so he couldn''t help it until this time, and rushed out for a day to pick him up.


    Emperor Ming Pei just listened with a smile, and when he finished speaking, he said: "I also miss you very much. With you here, I can save a lot of trouble."


    Yan Shirong understood, his eyes flickered slightly, and he said with a quick smile: "If I had known this, grandson might as well follow Aunt."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, but did not speak.


    Yan Shirong took the time to glance at his sister, and then his politeness disappeared all of a sudden, and he said with red eyes: "Xinbao has grown up a bit. She is thin and beautiful."


    While speaking, tears fell down.


    This is because my sister has lost weight.


    Xinbao was still laughing a moment ago, but as soon as her brother cried, she was infected at that time, and she also cried in a second: "My brother has also lost weight, do you miss Xinbao?"


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help it, and nodded while wiping away tears: "Yes, I miss Xinbao, I miss Xinbao every day."


    The brothers and sisters hugged each other and cried.


    Then Xinbao seemed to be stuck to his elder brother, hugging him tightly, no one could hug him, at night Yan Shirong slept with his younger sister, and the two talked until midnight.


    Finally arrived in the capital the next day.


    Early in the morning, Yan Qingshan brought all the civil and military officials out of the city to meet him.


    Because he vented his parting sorrow on his elder brother, when he saw his father, Xinbao, who looked like a Zhen Guo princess, only yelled "Daddy" and didn''t rush to go crazy.


    But after finishing the salute, Yan Qingshan stretched out his arms and hugged his daughter, and then buried his face on her body, without moving for a long time. When he raised his head again, his voice was hoarse and his eyes were red: "Get up."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 635： Talk to the wife

    Chapter 635 Speech belongs to wife


    On the first day back to the palace, Emperor Ming Pei was not in a hurry to ask about state affairs. He sent his son back directly on the grounds that the boat and car were exhausted.


    Xinbao met his father and each of his elder brothers several times, crying and laughing, exhausted all his energy, hanging on his father with four paws spread out.


    Daddy pressed her chin lightly on the top of her hair, and asked her in a deep voice, "Are you afraid when you are captured by the bad guys?"


    Tuanzi said blankly: "I don''t know, I forgot...you can ask your wife."


    So her wife said it silently.


    The second elder brother asked her: "Have you accepted another apprentice?"


    Duanzi nodded, "Yes, very good, let your wife tell you."


    Second brother raised his hand to press her belly and rubbed it: "Let others talk about everything, you don''t have a long mouth?"


    "It''s grown," Tuanzi said, "but I''m tired. Besides, there is a clear division of labor between Xinbao and his wife. Xinbao does physical work, and his wife does mental work, so the wife takes care of everything."


    No one expected that it was the third brother Hanhan who asked her: "Then why did you ask your wife to help you when you were in trouble?"


    Danzi: "..."


    She thought for a while, and then said embarrassedly: "Actually, my wife is in charge of everything. Xinbao is only responsible for deceiving his wife."


    Several people laughed.


    The fourth brother couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing the belly of the dumpling.


    It''s been a long time since I heard my sister''s precious words, and I really think it''s impossible.


    Emperor Ming Pei went to court in person the next day, and after he came down, he went to the Imperial Study Room with Yan Qingshan.


    Yan Qingshan, Yan Shirong, and the courtiers were discussing matters. Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care about it and didn''t interrupt, sitting behind the desk and listening leisurely.


    He left the capital not only to deal with thieves, but also to let Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong grow up quickly.


    The father and son are both people with great potential.


    Yan Qingshan is cautious and calm, and if he doesn''t let him manage, he will definitely abide by his duty, but if the stall is really handed over to him, the deep sense of responsibility engraved in his body will make him do everything possible to keep the Pick up the burden and try to be perfect.


    And Yan Shirong, he is a young genius, and he is keen and delicate. He does not lack the skills and thinking of a politician, but probably because he was young and sick for a long time, so he has always had a mentality of... I will advise you, and you can just do it... Such a mentality .


    He has always put himself in the position of an assistant in his heart.


    But although Yan Qingshan is wise, he has obvious shortcomings.


    He lacks knowledge and is not good at state affairs and political affairs, so Yan Shirong suddenly took over such a burden, and Yan Shirong could only fight side by side with his father and make concerted efforts to carry it up.


    Father protects son, son protects father.


    They complement each other and grow quickly.


    Now it seems that everything is going in the direction he wants. In just six months, the growth rate of the father and son is amazing.


    But Emperor Ming Pei didn''t want to take the Zen seat or something, it''s not yet time.


    But with such a son, such a grandson, many things will become very calm.


    Emperor Ming Pei was quite satisfied.


    As for the courtiers, the prince is actually easier to serve than the emperor.


    Emperor Ming Pei has reigned for thirty years. To put it bluntly, he is really a needle in the heart of the emperor. Until the last moment, he has no idea what the emperor is thinking.


    But although His Royal Highness the Crown Prince speaks little, he has a tough style. He will listen to a lot of people''s opinions, but when making a decision, he is decisive and never asks others to guess.


    until noon.


    Because she just came back, Ms. Lin took Xinbao to Wu''an Palace, but did not come.


    Emperor Ming Pei drove away all the courtiers, and the three of them ate together.


    While eating, Emperor Ming Pei said to Yan Qingshan: "Good job."


    Yan Qingshan only said: "Father, son...in fact, I have been worried."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "In his position, it is inevitable to be worried about what you say. Only by remembering this kind of mood can you be a wise emperor."


    Yan Qingshan did not refute, and bowed his head in agreement.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Yan Shirong again: "Are you still going to take the exam next year?"


    "Yes, yeah." Yan Shirong said: "If my grandson doesn''t force himself with this goal, I''m afraid he won''t have the desire to ''learn'' anymore. Knowledge never disappoints others, and the test is not just the test. What I want is not just a name like Liuyuan. Now that the foreign aggression has been eliminated, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and Yeye is back, my heart is at peace, and I am not in a hurry."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "It''s good to be able to hold your breath, but what I worry about you is not that you can''t hold your breath, you can''t hold your breath... You are good at penetrating people''s hearts, this is your strength, but in your position , condescending, and most of the time, what they think doesn''t matter."


    Yan Shirong was slightly stunned, and Emperor Ming Pei continued: "You put yourself in the wrong position. Do you understand?"


    Yan Shirong was already smart and enlightened, and he could understand a little bit, so he nodded slowly.


    What Emperor Ming Pei meant was that, for example, now, even if he is facing these old foxes in the court, he can almost immediately know what they are thinking... It''s not that it''s unimportant, but his psychological self-awareness I don''t know.


    He is still fighting with them now, fighting against each other... But in fact, he doesn''t have to do this at all, because he is the king, and they are the ministers, and he is standing on top, he should be, I don''t care what you think, what you do I don''t care, but this matter, I want this kind of result, you have to do it.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that he understood, so he stopped talking and chatted with them.


    Xinbao over there.


    As soon as Mrs. Lin came back, she gave gifts everywhere.


    Wu''an Prince''s Mansion, Yuan Mansion, Shen Mansion, etc., there are even Xinbao''s half masters, such as Wang Ronggui, Gan Baibi and Cheng Fuju.


    In the few months since they went to Shengping Palace, Mrs. Lin held a happy event for Yuru and Zhong Limin. Before and after the martial arts, Shen Shouyan''s place was very lively, so she changed to a bigger house.


    And Xinbao followed Mrs. Lin to Wu''an Palace early in the morning, and brought a black wolfberry tree, the kind that can be planted on the ground.


    The old prince and the old princess are in good spirits on happy occasions. In addition, they both have taken Xinbao''s medicine, and they are in good health. The two little dolls are also chubby and chubby. It''s fun to watch.


    Xinbao played with A Niang all morning, and returned to the palace after lunch. After returning to the palace, he went straight to Qianqing Palace.


    Because Yan Qingshan was far less efficient than Emperor Ming Pei, he was still discussing matters in the afternoon.


    As soon as Xinbao went, he called in directly, and Tuanzi went in to see the people in the room, and was shocked.


    Everyone saluted one after another.


    Xinbao was also very happy: "Master Li, Brother Liang, my lords, long time no see! How are you all?"


    Li Tingfang laughed anxiously and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, for your concern, I''m fine."


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and pulled Tuanzi''s little hand: "I''m fine, I just miss my little Highness."


    Tuanzi suddenly felt guilty, and glanced aside with small eyes: "Xinbao, I miss you too."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Emperor Ming Pei directly hugged the dumpling on his lap and asked her, "Is it fun to go to Taigong''s house?"


    Tuanzi looked at the people in the room, put his hand on Yeye''s ear, and started whispering.


    Emperor Ming Pei was tickled by what she said, and kept nodding while frowning. He wanted to hide aside, but Tuanzi refused to let him move. As soon as he moved, Tuanzi''s nimble little hand stretched out, pulled his chin, and forced his ears to close. Pull it back, it''s tight.


    After the discussion over there, Prime Minister Yuan raised it and said: "Your Majesty, I heard that County Magistrate Baohui will enter the capital tomorrow."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Tomorrow...the tenth day? It''s just right!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 636： fame for the people

    Chapter 636 The reputation of pleading for the people


    The tenth day of the lunar new year was originally a day for hanging pots and drawing posts.


    Now that "Call to the Refinement of Poisons" has been spread all over the world, the previous notices have been issued long ago, all preparations have been made, and the county magistrate Baohui came in time.


    Everyone in the capital is still very interested in the little princess returning to the capital.


    In particular, Chen Sande and his party also came back a few days earlier, and brought many new friends with them. They have already told the people around them countless times about the one, two, three, four things about the little princess in Shengping Palace. .


    So everyone didn''t want to stop, and they became hot again.


    It¡¯s just that the little princess came back on the eighth day of the lunar new year. Everyone didn¡¯t know whether to smoke or not this time on the tenth day, so many people came to wander around early in the morning.


    Then I found that in front of the hanging pot, a platform taller than one person had been set up, and many people were cleaning it back and forth.


    Chen Sande has become a lot more courageous since he received the little princess''s oral order. He went up to ask and asked, and he said directly: "Draw, today, not only draw posts, but also the apprentice of His Highness, he will also make alchemy in public."


    Chen Sande said in surprise: "Alchemy in public?"


    "That''s right," Long Xiangwei next to him recognized him, and said with a smile, "I know you''re familiar, so you should also tell everyone that if you draw a post today, you won''t go home for treatment. If it is inconvenient to draw unmarried girls here, the imperial doctor will go to treat them. If the doctor can''t cure them, I will postpone my visit for a day. In addition, all the medical centers in the capital have been invited to sit in the hall for ten years. The doctor above is probably coming soon."


    Chen Sande was so proud of what he said, and asked again: "Why is this?"


    The man smiled and said: "You don''t know about this matter, you just inquire about it? I heard that there is an evil Taoist in Baohui County, who pretends to be a fellow victim of His Highness..." He kept talking.


    Chen Sande, who had listened to the gossip, thanked him, and Fei Ye shared it with his small group, and then the small group shared it with their respective small groups as if Fei Ye... Suddenly the matter was over. Pass ten, ten pass a hundred.


    When the time came, the people from the Ministry of Rites came to draw posts as usual, and then briefly talked about the matter, and a total of ten people were drawn.


    Then the imperial physician was sent to see these ten families.


    Those who are willing to come, the disease is suitable, that is to say, the disease that can only be cured by pills will come; if it is inconvenient or the disease is mild, it will be cured easily.


    In the end, only two people were picked up. Fortunately, they were well prepared and ordered various medical centers to recommend three incurable diseases, all of which were picked up, a total of five.


    Over there, before noon, Liu Chong, magistrate of Baohui County, entered the city gate.


    He brought more than ten people to Beijing. Except for the three who died before, these people are still alive, but some people occasionally have diarrhea and vomiting, and one is a little lethargic. Neither will please.


    Especially to take to see the little princess or something, these people were very scared, and they backed off a lot along the way.


    But County Magistrate Liu insisted.


    He is also a gifted scholar who became famous at a young age, and he was a Jinshi in two rankings, but his temper is a bit weird and serious, and he has no ambitions in the officialdom, so he became a county magistrate in a small county in a remote village.


    This time, he was very angry at first, and he really planned to risk his life to seek justice for the people.


    But after seeing "The Call to the Poison Refiner", I was a little puzzled, thinking that the little princess''s alchemy was really different from theirs? ?


    But if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would still be dubious.


    As a result, when they entered the city, as soon as they checked the official documents, the guard officers and soldiers became excited on the spot, screaming: "Master Liu is here! Master Liu from Baohui County is here!"


    Hearing this, a lot of people came around in a huff, and they looked like they had been waiting there for a long time. There were people running around and calling, "Master Liu is here! Master Liu from Baohui County!" coming!"


    Liu Chong: "...???"


    He was stunned, and had no idea why.


    When did he get such a big name? Could it be that his reputation for pleading for the people has spread so widely? Has it all spread to the capital? ?


    But before he finished thinking about it, more than one person hurried over: "Come on, we''ll take you to the Xuanhu! The people behind are all those who were harmed by the fake pills of evil ways?! Come on, all young and old, help! Hold on! If you can¡¯t walk, turn your back! It¡¯s really impossible to drive the carriage!¡±


    Liu Chong: "...??"


    He inquired cautiously: "Where is this?"


    "Oh!" Chen Sande said with a smile on his face: "Master Liu, don''t panic, we are not targeting you, we know that you were also deceived by evil people, but you haven''t seen the little princess Dan... I am telling you like this Tell me, anyone who has seen it will be able to see that it is an elixir!"


    Liu Chong: "..."


    While talking, Chen Sande took out a handkerchief. After opening it, there was another handkerchief inside... Open it again, and there was another handkerchief inside...


    If it is the third person, then he holds the innermost handkerchief and asks him: "Master Liu, do you want to smell the fragrance?"


    Liu Chong really smelled it, and nodded: "It is indeed very fragrant, I wonder what kind of fragrance it is?"


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Chen Sande said with a smile: "This is the little princess who once gave someone a cure, and gave them pills in a bottle. I bought the bottle, and let me tell you, I put the bottle next to my pillow, and I slept soundly every night, no insomnia, and no snoring, believe it or not? Later, I was reluctant to use it, Wrap it in a handkerchief, this is the handkerchief, I took it to Longshan County, and brought it back, it¡¯s still so fragrant after a few months...it¡¯s better than any other spices..."


    He said it vividly.


    Liu Chong smiled faintly, and said nothing in a very gracious manner.


    It¡¯s still the same sentence, the more educated and knowledgeable people are, the less likely they are to be fooled. It¡¯s not necessarily that what you see is the world, it¡¯s just that they are more rational.


    Magistrate Liu almost wrote "I don''t believe it, but I don''t refute you" on his face.


    Chen Sande was not angry either, he continued to talk with a smile, and brought him all the way to the Xuanhu stage.


    County magistrate Liu said: "Thank you for the story, brother, but I have to return to the palace."


    As a result, before he finished speaking, the officials from the Ministry of Rites saw it and said: "No need, you just wait here, the emperor said, after you finish watching the alchemy made by the little princess, you can think about taking it." Do not enter the palace."


    Magistrate Liu was taken aback for a moment, and could only agree.


    At this moment, many of the invited doctors had already arrived at the audience and sat down. Magistrate Liu was assigned a chair and sat down too.


    Now that Chen Sande has found a career that he will fight for his whole life, he is just as worried about his own affairs. He sent food and water to these doctors and county magistrate Liu before and after running.


    At the beginning of the hour (13:00), Xinbao and his team came out.


    As soon as they came out, the crowd was clamoring. After seeing them clearly, there was another burst of clamor.


    Because they saw that there was a large alchemy furnace in the car behind the group of people.


    This is really going to make alchemy in public!


    Princess fans are all excited!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 637： Mr. Shaw

    Chapter 637 Unworthy Mr.


    The crowd was noisy.


    Everyone was inexplicably excited and couldn''t help pushing forward.


    Only County Magistrate Liu didn''t dare to look more, straightened his clothes, and gave a big gift.


    The salute was given, but there was still Long Xiangwei in front of him, and the people behind were so crowded that they almost stepped on his back, no one paid any attention to him.


    Seeing the little princess and her party getting closer and closer, County Magistrate Liu had no choice but to stand up first with his legs... As a result, he just stood up when he heard a voice say: "Caomin Chen Sande kowtowed to His Royal Highness, the genius doctor Little Princess! Your highness is thousand years old! !"


    Immediately, everyone followed and knelt down: "Kowtow to Your Highness, the little princess! Your Highness is a thousand years old!"


    Just stood up, Liu county magistrate who accidentally stood out from the crowd: "...???"


    He could only quickly kneel down again.


    Today, Xinbao is wearing a hard-fitting outfit that is rare, and it has arrow sleeves. In order to facilitate the needle application, she does not wear a hood. One small hand is behind her back, and the other small hand is holding the needle box.


    Don''t ask why she has to take the needle box herself, it doesn''t matter, it''s over for being handsome.


    Then she waved her little hand: "Excuse me."


    Gao Fu took a step forward and said loudly, "Excuse me."


    Everyone thanked scatteredly and got up one after another.


    The people behind were busy setting up the alchemy furnace, and the imperial physician next to him had already lifted the first patient up.


    Gao Fu stepped forward and said: "This surname is Liu. He is the most urgent patient among the patients who came today, so he is ranked first. Liu is forty years old, lives in Jinchengfang, the inner city, and does incense candle business. A month ago, he fainted suddenly and was sent to the Liu Family Medical Center..."


    The **** had a high-pitched voice, and his words were simple, and he quickly read what disease this person had, what symptoms he had, when, and who saved him...


    The crowd was silent, and everyone listened very carefully.


    At this time, the invited doctors also gathered together.


    In the big capital city of Nuo, even if you only look for old doctors who have been there for more than ten years, there are dozens or hundreds of people.


    The man was unconscious, and several doctors took their pulses. Xinbao took a look and said, "It''s coronary heart disease. There is a continuous fold in the earlobe. This is a typical symptom of coronary heart disease. But there is no need for pills. Acupuncture and decoction are enough." .¡±


    While talking, he washed his hands and took out the gold needle.


    The crowd was commotion again.


    After all, except for a few old doctors, no one has seen Xinbao give acupuncture.


    The man made it short just to make it easier for Xinbao to salute. Now that Xinbao''s hands are steady and his movements are agile, he finished applying the needles in a few swipes. The needles fell quietly and could be heard from the crowd. When the application was finished, he lifted it aside, pointed to a little imperial doctor and started the injection for a quarter of an hour, then Xinbao dictated the prescription, and another group of people directly brewed the medicine beside him.


    As soon as it was carried over, someone exclaimed in surprise: "Wake up, wake up!"


    Everyone''s eyes gathered together at once, and the man really opened his eyes slowly, which is indeed a great coincidence.


    Then the second one.


    As soon as he was lifted up, he was skinny and smelly all over.


    Gao Fu was thinking about the pulse case, when his voice trembled suddenly: "Diagnosed... tuberculosis."


    Everyone was in an uproar, and the doctor who had just been picked up couldn''t help but backed away, showing panic.


    You know, tuberculosis can kill people! And it can''t be cured! This is deadly!


    Yuan Shen Jue was so frightened that he held the dumpling with one hand and was about to pull it back. Xinbao waved his hand and explained to everyone with his small face up: "Don''t be afraid, his tuberculosis is not contagious...it won''t save people."


    The old doctors were ashamed at that time.


    He is a little doll, a girl doll, and the noble princess Her Royal Highness. Seeing such a patient, she didn''t feel disgusted or flinched, and explained patiently with her small face up.


    The princess fans in the audience were almost bursting into tears!


    It''s all due to the evil ways! Pretending to be a little princess to harm people! Otherwise, why would the soft and glutinous little princess suffer such grievances! Whoooo! My heart is about to break!


    Xinbao didn''t think much about it, but continued in a serious voice with a milky voice: "His, to be precise, should be called lung abscess. The main treatment is to clear away heat and remove stasis. It is not difficult to treat, but he has been dragging on for too long. Alright... use the alchemy, Dabai, the alchemy bamboo alchemy."


    Bai Gusheng responded, and asked someone to prepare the medicine.


    Then Xinbao instructed Xue Xuanji: "Go and give the needle, prepare Daotan soup, and clean up the sputum first."


    Xue Xuanji responded quickly, and then Tuanzi directed him to give the needle.


    The old doctor next to him asked respectfully: "Your Highness, what is the lung abscess, exactly?"


    Xinbao explained to him: "Actually, it is a lesion on the lungs, suppurative and inflamed. The most obvious symptom is coughing up purulent sputum, which is very smelly. Generally, the onset of chronic disease is very urgent, with fever and chills..."


    She explained in detail, and at the same time asked someone to come over with a stethoscope, "You can try it, you can hear moist rales and dull percussion with a stethoscope..."


    He explained here, and the medicinal materials were also prepared there.


    Gan Baibi took a step forward and confessed in a clear voice: "Because there was an evil way in Baohui County before, he pretended to be His Highness''s disciple and harmed the people with poisonous pills, so His Highness concocted alchemy in public, so as to set the eyes straight...so that people in the world can learn that the real alchemy is tempered alchemy. Extracting the essence of medicine, except for the medicinal materials, nothing is added, and when the pill is formed, the fragrance of the pill will overflow, and it will be purified instantly when it is immersed in water, this is absolutely impossible to fake."


    While speaking, he cupped his hands: "Master Liu, please come up."


    County magistrate Liu came up after clapping his hands together. He called out the names of several doctors who had practiced medicine for more than 20 years.


    After finishing speaking, he seemed to suddenly remember, clapped his hands around and asked, "Excuse me, is there a ''Mr. Unworthy'' here?"


    The crowd fell silent.


    A moment later, in a restaurant not far away, someone said loudly: "Qin Buxiao is here!"


    There is a scholar next to him, and Fei Ye seems to be popularizing this person to others.


    Yan Shirong wrote "A Call to the Refinement of Poison", and many people wrote to support it, especially He Qingwen who had personal experience.


    But there are also many people who criticize it.


    Among them, the most violent wording is the person who calls himself "Mr. Unworthy".


    It is said that his grandfather was obsessed with alchemy back then, and the whole family took pills to keep in good health, and they all died of erysipelas in the end. Only he escaped the catastrophe because of his young age, so he hated it deeply, and refuted it with Yan Shirong without fear.


    It is one thing to scold fiercely, but the main reason is that the article is well written, so it has attracted a large number of fans.


    This person, whose real name is Qin Ximo, who is too weak, came here with a group of friends, and booked this place early, just to get the real evidence so that he can refute it later. I really didn''t expect to be named.


    But Qin Ximo was not afraid, and when he got on the stage, he bowed his hands to his friends in the restaurant, as if he was generous in his righteousness.


    After everyone checked the pill furnace carefully, they opened the furnace.


    The few people who followed Bai Gusheng at this moment were already very proficient. Before administering the medicine, they first showed everyone the medicinal materials one by one.


    The old doctors all looked at it carefully, Qin Ximo even took a piece and chewed it in his mouth, but the little **** didn''t stop him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 638： This is the real alchemy

    Chapter 638 This is the real alchemy


    People were surrounded, but because the alchemy furnace was placed high, it could still be seen from below.


    When the temperature rises, the little **** will deliver the medicine in an orderly manner. Before delivering the medicine, he will show it to everyone.


    Bai Gusheng is now very familiar with alchemy, he calmly poured medicines into it one by one, and gradually, the fragrance of the medicine wafted out, and several people nearby could smell it...


    The older the doctor, the stronger the feeling.


    It¡¯s that kind, it¡¯s obviously a medicinal fragrance, and you can even clearly distinguish which kind of medicinal fragrance it is, but the fragrance is extremely strong, as if many strands of the same medicinal fragrance are twisted together, and you have never smelled it before.


    The scent of the medicine became more and more intense, and all the people in the audience smelled it, and they all breathed in low voices.


    It takes at least two quarters of an hour to refine a furnace of pills, and even an hour more. This furnace has been refined for half an hour, but everyone was nervous and did not feel the passage of time at all.


    Until there was a slight drumming sound in the furnace, Bai Gusheng quickly raised his hand, and with a light blow, the furnace cover flew out, and there was a soft bang, a few pills were ejected by the airflow, and Bai Gusheng took out a shallow plate to pick it up. , a few pills aggressively landed on the plate.


    At this moment, the medicinal fragrance burst out like a wave of air, and almost everyone took a deep breath in the strong medicinal fragrance!


    At this moment, everyone has only one thought in their hearts...


    Elixir! This is definitely a panacea! This is definitely not something that fake monks and evil ways can pretend to be. This is the real tempering technique of the immortal family!


    Qin Ximo was also dumbfounded.


    How many times he had seen his grandfather making alchemy when he was young, but he had never seen such a shocking spectacle! At this moment, he suddenly realized how he was watching the sky from the bottom of a well, he wished he could find a crack in the ground and drill down!


    But that''s not all.


    Gan Baibi immediately said: "Master Liu, please also bring some people who have been poisoned by evil ways to come up."


    County magistrate Liu came back to his senses, and quickly called a few people over. Gan Baibi showed them, and said, "Is this the same as what you served?"


    Someone said: "No, it''s not the same! It''s completely different!"


    There was an old farmer, who was quite successful, and said loudly: "That''s different! That Dan is like smoke and fire! It''s like burning a shovel! This Dan is so fragrant, so fragrant! It''s... too It''s different!"


    He doesn''t say too many nice words, but it''s enough.


    Gan Baibi nodded with a smile, and continued: "This pill has another advantage, that is, it dissolves in water."


    While talking, he ordered someone to bring a glass bowl filled with half a cup of clear water. The little **** came over, took a pill, tied it with a red string, and held it to the side of the stage for everyone to see clearly.


    Then he directly threw the pill tied with a red string into the water, and in the blink of an eye, the pill melted, and the red string tied into a cross deflated and floated up.


    Everyone exclaimed again!


    Gan Baibi said: "Everyone remember? Danxiang..."


    Before I finished a sentence, I saw many butterflies flying around the bowl, and the scene was very magnificent.


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Danxiang attracts butterflies, dissolves in water, cures diseases after medicine... This is the real alchemy!"


    The crowd burst into a commotion, and almost everyone was muttering, "Danxiang attracts butterflies, dissolves in water, cures diseases when the medicine arrives... This is the real alchemy!"


    Suddenly, everyone was so excited that the scene was so loud that they could hardly hear anything clearly.


    In a distant corner, someone gently covered their ears.


    Beside him, Zhou Baichen was so excited that he kept hitting him with his arm: "Look! Look at escape! Can you smell it! Longevity is saved! The little princess can definitely save longevity!"


    Wen Chou... Cui Dunyi only nodded, and patted the head of the little boy beside him: "Yes, it will definitely be possible."


    The little boy looked seven or eight years old, and he was pretty, but his complexion was yellow, and he whispered: "I''m not sick." After a pause, he continued: "The little princess is so cute, I really want to play with her. "


    Cui Dunyi patted his head again: "When Changsheng recovers, he must have many friends."


    The little boy nodded obediently, his pair of jet-black eyes were still staring at the little princess on the stage.


    Zhou Baichen whispered to him in a low voice: "There is nothing wrong with this, right?"


    "No," Cui Dunyi also showed confusion: "Because there is no, I feel strange. It is reasonable to arrange such important things in advance, right? But whether it is Mr. Liu or this unscrupulous Mr. It all gives people a sense of improvisation... Maybe the adults on the stage know, but they must not know, this..."


    "What''s the matter!" Zhou Baichen said indifferently: "True gold is not afraid of fire! As long as the little princess''s alchemy is real, it doesn''t matter whether these people are around or say what they do!"


    Cui Dunyi nodded: "What you said makes sense."


    "Of course!" Zhou Baichen leaned closer: "Actually, there are some things, what are you afraid of asking? The little uncle is still very reliable, and the little princess is definitely a good person... It won''t hurt to ask !"


    Cui Dunyi nodded in good temper, "When you have a chance later, just ask."


    Where they couldn''t see, Hao Huashi had a smile on his lips.


    Cui Dunyi covered his ears, it was obvious that he hadn''t practiced the Truth Listening skill enough, that''s why he felt noisy, while Hao Huashi could hear farther and clearer, but in his feeling, it was like the sound in his ears, automatically divided For several lines, even dozens of lines... each line is very clear, and it will not feel noisy.


    He heard everyone praising the little princess, admiring the art of alchemy, all kinds of words, and easily distinguished the voices of cheap nephew and heard them talking.


    It''s fine, everything is going well.


    On the stage, the treatment is continuing, because the urgency of the disease is classified according to the degree of urgency, so the remaining patients are lighter than the other. From the perspective of the imperial physician, they may all need to use pills, but in fact, from Xinbao''s point of view, most of them can be saved with decoction. Some need to cooperate with acupuncture.


    After a few patients had been diagnosed, it was getting dark.


    Xinbao was also exhausted, and couldn''t hold on to her handsome image anymore. After the last consultation, she directly fell into Huashuang''s arms.


    whatever! Handsome and inedible!


    Gan Baibi confessed a few words on the occasion, and ordered several patients to be temporarily placed in the nearest inn, so that it would be convenient for the imperial physician to return to see him, so he cupped his hands and led them away.


    County magistrate Liu woke up from the shock, and was at a loss for a moment, thinking, then, he won''t enter the palace? ?


    Hey, no, what about the people he brought?


    Just when I thought of this, a little **** trotted over and presented a few pieces of paper: "This is a prescription given by His Royal Highness, it is for detoxifying these people, adults can find a doctor at the scene for help, In addition, His Royal Highness Huangsun Er said, although Mr. Liu was deceived by traitors, but he pleaded for the people, his heart is commendable, and he gave two hundred taels of silver."


    Magistrate Liu hurriedly knelt down to thank him, and took it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 639： Department of Medicine

    Chapter 639 Department of Medicine


    The old doctors next to me also heard it, and immediately surrounded them, rushing to read the papers.


    Not only the symptoms, but also the prescriptions were written on it, immediately a doctor raised his hand and said: "Master Liu, my surname is Feng, the medical clinic is not far from here, why don''t you go directly to Feng''s medical clinic to make medicine, my lord Not a penny."


    Magistrate Liu thanked him and followed them.


    As soon as they left, the crowd of onlookers gradually dissipated, and there were still people who were still unsatisfied, and ran to the counter to eat with their bowls, so as to smell more while the smell was still there.


    The next day, Chaoshang issued an order.


    Amend the law to change "prohibit private alchemy" to "prohibit private drug refining".


    At the same time, three criteria were put forward for alchemy. First, only materials and water are used for refining;


    Anyone who does not meet the above three points will be regarded as a poison refiner. Those who violate the law will fight for one hundred and flow for three thousand miles. Participants will fight for sixty and flow for two thousand miles. Those who have poisoned their lives will be beheaded, participants, strangled, etc. .


    It is also noted that the preparation of common pills in folk medical centers, such as honey pills, water honey pills, wax pills, etc., is not included in this list.


    With the issuance of this decree, an article is needed to record this matter. When the time comes, everyone will know what happened when they go to various places with official documents from the government.


    Although Yan Shirong didn''t show up that day, he also went, and he felt quite self-conscious that he wrote an article when he came back.


    At the same time, Yuan Shenjue also wrote, and Gan Baibi also wrote.


    Emperor Ming Pei originally thought that anyone of these three people should be able to use it, but after seeing it, he was speechless.


    What should I say, these three people, not surprisingly, their brain circuits collided... The whole story is "my sister/heart treasure/little princess" so amazing! The diction is exciting, cheerful and exciting, and it is almost written on Yu Yourongyan''s forehead.


    Such an article is really not suitable.


    Emperor Ming Pei put it aside, remembered and asked: "Where is that Qin Buxiao?? Did he write it?"


    The people below quickly found it and presented it, Emperor Ming Pei saw it...


    This one is not as good as the first three!


    The whole article is full of shame, guilt, and superficiality. I really didn''t expect that the little princess is really a fairy! From today onwards, I''m a fan of the little princess, and I can''t help anyone! !


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Granddaughter is too cute or something, what a sweet worry!


    He can only call the three of them to remind them, be pertinent, and be plain, even if you are unfair, you have to pretend that you are fair and just!


    The three wrote it again.


    They are all geniuses, their requirements have been clearly stated, and the writing is in line with the standard, but Emperor Mingpei feels that the writing is not as good as the previous one. How straightforward and passionate it was before, this is too much, and I didn¡¯t write it. Fantastic and adorable granddaughter!


    After repeated grinding several times, and read a lot of articles by folk talents, Ming Peidi didn''t pick out a satisfactory one.


    After three days, Yuan Xiang wrote an article and presented it.


    Yuanxiang and the Prince''s family were friends in need. He first wrote a few words about the time when he first met, and then described the matter in detail.


    The great Confucian of the Yuan Dynasty is now in the phase again, leaving behind the "good wine" spirit that was used to cover up before, writing very thick and calm, compared to the three young people who said "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhsheis so cute " excited, Yuan Xiang''s article is "Your Highness is indeed so good", every word, it is really good.


    Emperor Ming Pei was satisfied, and immediately ordered people to distribute this article to various places. At the same time, he ordered Li Tingfang to write it down and erect a monument beside the hanging pot to remember this matter.


    At the time when this matter was in full swing, Emperor Ming Pei decreed that under the Ministry of Households, a Department of Medicine and Dao was set up to specialize in medical matters. In the future, medicine and medicine will be gradually improved, and doctors from all over the world will be assessed to prevent quack doctors from misleading people, etc.


    Gan Baibi was appointed as the servant, and Princess Zhenguo was appointed as the supervisor.


    At the same time, he set up an imperial medicine workshop to sell Chengdan to the outside world, and personally inscribed the three characters "imperial medicine workshop" for it.


    This is something.


    Now, Xinbao has completed a major event, she is very tired, and the next day she sleeps until the sun is up.


    When she went to the front hall, she found that Mrs. Lin was combing the little Phoenix who had grown up and gained weight twice.


    After Xinbao came back, it was the first time he saw Little Phoenix. When he saw it, his eyes widened in surprise: "Is this Yan Xiaoyuan?"


    Ms. Lin said: "That''s right."


    Xinbao said: "How did it grow... so much bigger?? What did it eat??"


    She finally became thinner, she must ask what little Phoenix eats to gain weight, and she will never eat that kind of food again.


    Mrs. Lin smiled and said: "Since you left Beijing, your father and your second and fourth brothers have been very busy. I was worried that they forgot to feed it, so I specifically pointed at Xiaoyu Xiefeng to feed it. That''s how fat it is."


    Of course, Xiao Yu didn''t dare to explain that you were so fat when you left... He could only bend his knees and say, "Returning to Your Highness, little Phoenix loves to eat chestnuts the most, and he eats two catties a day. All kinds of melon seeds for refreshments."


    Xinbao''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Such a little big, eat two catties of chestnuts a day? ? Want some snacks? She can''t even eat so much!


    Now that little Phoenix sees Tuanzi, her small eyes don''t even slant, and she completely treats her as if she doesn''t exist. Hearing what they said, she immediately stretched out her little wings proudly, flew around in the air unsteadily, and then He turned back in front of Mrs. Lin, and even the basket under his head creaked under its weight.


    I don''t know why, they are all so fat, and their wings are still so small, and I don''t know why, they can still fly a little bit with such small wings.


    Then it raised its head and chirped a few times.


    Xinbao''s little head turned into a rattle: "No, no, Xinbao shouldn''t be so fat, Xinbao lost weight after a long time!"


    Little Phoenix: "Jiujiujiu..."


    Xinbao continued to shake his head, thought for a while and then nodded: "Okay then, as long as you are happy."


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing.


    She has been with Little Phoenix for a long time, and even guessing Gamon, she can almost guess what it is talking about, and said with a smile: "Okay, you don''t care what it is doing, go to eat quickly."


    Duanzi went to have breakfast silently.


    Yan Shisheng came in from the outside and said with a smile, "Xinbao, are you all right today?"


    "Don''t know?" Tuanzi said, "Where''s your wife?"


    Yan Shisheng said: "I was called by Yeye to write an article, you eat quickly, my brother will take you to see something good."


    Xinbao immediately looked forward to it, finished his meal quickly, and then rinsed his mouth. Yan Shisheng held her hand, and Xinbao asked, "What is it?"


    Yan Shisheng laughed and said, "You will know when you go."


    As a result, Little Phoenix also became curious.


    It always flew sideways in Chengkun Palace, and never felt that there was any good thing that could miss it, so with a flap of its small wings, it flew to the shoulder of the old master in a condescending manner.


    The dumpling staggered under its weight, and almost fell to the ground on the spot.


    Little Fenghuang was so frightened that he flinched on the spot, let out a long chirp cry, and fell to the ground. Mrs. Lin watched a fur ball roll away a few steps away, and almost died laughing.


    Yan Shisheng put his arms around his sister and rubbed her small shoulders: "Does it hurt? Yan Xiaoyuan is solid! I think he weighs at least seven or eight catties! It''s like being punched when he falls! Flying on the body, it landed on Xiao Wu''s head last time, and Xiao Wu''s neck can''t even straighten up!"


    Little Fenghuang touched the ground with her mouth first, and screamed in pain. Mrs. Lin hurriedly put her arms around her to comfort her, and said, "Let''s go, grandma will accompany you, it doesn''t hurt anymore!" She slapped her hands empty: "Hit her!" It''s all because of my little aunt, she couldn''t stand upright, she fell to our little Yuanyuan!"


    Little Aunt Xinbao: "..."


    It turns out that love will disappear? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 640： The little mouse that fell into the rice bowl

    Chapter 640 The little mouse that fell into the rice vat


    Xinbao followed his elder brother out of Chengqian Palace, all the way east, and arrived at a place.


    As soon as she entered the gate, she smelled the fragrance of flowers. When she went in, she opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    This is a huge flower house, which can be used as a warm house in winter, but at this time there are countless flowers in the house.


    Yan Shisheng smiled and said: "In the past few months since you went to the other palace, flowers from all over the place still haven''t been broken. I asked a craftsman to build such a flower house. There is a part here, a part in the Imperial Garden, and there is also a part in the Osmanthus Orchid Garden in front of you." A few plants, take your time."


    Xinbao couldn''t care about him anymore, and walked forward quickly, even Yan Ji in the space was startled, and called her.


    There were too many, Xinbao was dazzled, and seeing so many flowers of different heights and different styles at once really gave her a great sense of satisfaction.


    The dumpling is like a little mouse that fell into a rice bowl, smiling from ear to ear, with little paws stretching left and right, not knowing which one to pet first!


    As she walked forward quickly, the Sansheng Stone in her mind flickered continuously, almost turning into a dancing mat.


    Then Xinbao finally calmed down, turned around, Yan Shisheng was still standing at the door, looking at her with a smile, and asked, "Is Xinbao happy?"


    Tuanzi nodded sharply and said loudly, "Happy! Heart! Thank you brother!"


    Yan Shisheng smiled and said, "You''re welcome. Then brother won''t bother you, take your time."


    said not to disturb, but couldn''t help but came over and kissed his sister''s small forehead.


    He was devastated, and finally built this greenhouse before they came back. Seeing her happy, he was also very happy, all the hard work was worth it.


    Then Tuanzi started to walk around and watch slowly.


    Ms. Lin didn''t understand either, she hugged Xiao Fenghuang for a while and then retreated. After a while, Yuan Chenjue came over and followed behind, quietly accompanying her.


    Tuanzi explained to him: "Look at this, its name is Cyphilopins spinosa, it can grow into a tree, but there is only a little bit of it now... It is the king of ferns! It is called the living fossil of the plant world... You see, this is called silver hazel, and it can also grow into a tree..."


    Yuan Shen Jue listened quietly, nodding from time to time.


    Xinbao didn''t want to eat any rice, so he dragged his wife from beginning to end.


    Then Yuan Shenjue hugged him back and ate dinner, then ran back again.


    Spent a whole day soaking in the greenhouse, and the next day I was free to go to the Imperial Garden to have a look, and then I watched it again.


    Hao Huashi came to her and said, "Master."


    Yuan Shen Jue was trying to find something to interrupt her, so he took the initiative to ask: "What happened?"


    Hao Huashi squatted in front of Tuanzi: "Zhou Baichen... There is also a person named Cui Xunyi, who is probably that Wen Chou. He sent the post to Shen Shouyan, and then sent the letter to me. Master, do you want it?" to meet?"


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes, collected himself, and then understood what he meant, and asked, "You said he has a sick person at home?"


    "Yes," Hao Huashi said, "I heard that Zhou Baichen''s son, nicknamed Changsheng, has been in poor health, but the doctor can''t diagnose anything. It seems that it is just congenital weakness. But I don''t know why, Cui Dunyi Always thought there was a problem."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Let Dabai go and have a look."


    "Success," Hao Huashi said, "Then I''ll ask my brother to go and have a look. It''s just a matter of time to ask."


    He just left.


    Now that Bai Gusheng is able to make alchemy, he can indeed be used as half a dumpling, but when he was brought over, Bai Gusheng felt a pulse, and said: "There is only a little blood deficiency, nothing serious."


    Cui Dunyi had been prepared for a long time, and directly brought out a stack of pulse records: "We have also visited famous doctors, this prescription, we have taken it for half a year, this prescription, we have also taken it for half a year, and this..."


    Bai Gusheng took it over and looked at it. The pulse was very clear, and when and when the medication was taken was written down.


    Cui Dunyi asked softly: "Can''t you use Dan?"


    Bai Gusheng was calmer now, and replied him in a very stylish way: "My master said that not every disease can be treated with pills. Although most of the diseases in this world can be treated with medicine, pills are better for diseases. , but there are also diseases where Dan cannot be used.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, he said again: "But he is not, he can use pills, but these soups should also be effective. If the soups are not effective, it means that the disease cannot be diagnosed. Then use pills...cough cough, I also I don¡¯t know what pill to use, so my master has to come.¡±


    Cui Dunyi nodded without saying a word, and thanked solemnly.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, my master will get the emperor''s nod when he leaves the palace, I will go to beg later, even if the emperor refuses to agree, it will be fine, at most, I will wait until the next time Xuanhu, and heal it for you."


    Cui Dunyi cupped his hands and said, "Thank you."


    Zhou Baichen, the father, is not as anxious as he is, but thank you.


    Bai Gusheng patted his **** and stood up: "Then I''m leaving?"


    Hao Huashi agreed, and he left directly. Hao Huashi turned around and asked, "You''ve been waiting at Shen''s house?"


    Cui Dunyi said: "We have also found a house and plan to live here for a few days. What do you want to discuss with us? Why don''t you go back and talk to us?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Success, I happen to recognize the family too."


    So several people talked to Zhong Limin and went back together.


    Maybe because he had experienced Xinbao alchemy before, Cui Dunyi didn''t go around at all, full of sincerity, sat down and said: "What do you want us to do?"


    "No hurry, no hurry," Hao Huashi said with a smile: "That''s no hurry, I asked you about the last time, so you don''t have anything to ask me?"


    Cui Dunyi immediately fell silent.


    After a while, he said with difficulty: "Yes."


    Cui Dunyi is a member of Qinghe Cui family.


    The Qinghe Cui family, known as the most noble family in the north, was a prominent family from the Han to the Sui and Tang Dynasties, with a thriving population and numerous officials. It was the most prestigious family. In the Tang Dynasty alone, there were twelve prime ministers.


    It is still noble today.


    Cui Dunyi belonged to the Qinghe Cui family''s first house in the capital. Cui Di, the patriarch of the previous generation, also served as the prime minister during the late emperor''s time.


    But in his later years, Emperor Xian paid special attention to auspicious celebrations, but Cui Di didn''t know why he was lucky and was injured repeatedly. Later, he fell ill during the celebrations, vomited and vented, lost his manners in front of the imperial court, and was demoted from office. After that, he was demoted again and again, and soon Just die.


    After the grandfather died, the Cui family suffered even more disasters, and was finally involved in an official bank case at that time, and the whole family was exiled.


    Even when they were exiled, there were still many misfortunes. Nuo Da''s family unexpectedly only had their siblings left.


    Because he was good at reading since he was a child, Zhou Baichen once gave him an identity and wanted him to take the imperial examination, but before he entered the examination room, he was involved in a dispute and almost died.


    There are countless such things.


    Later, Cui died of dystocia, and the child Zhou Changsheng gave birth to was also weak and sickly since childhood. Misfortune seemed to have clung to them all the time, so he firmly believed that Zhou Changsheng was not simply weak, but must have some kind of illness.


    Hao Huashi became serious.


    If Yuan Shenjue came to listen to this experience, he would feel very sympathetic...


    Hao Huashi shook his head and asked him: "Is it all right now?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 641： Singing, reciting and playing are exquisite

    Chapter 641


    He asked him this question last time.


    After he asked, Cui Dunyi obviously thought about this question, and said: "Speaking of it, it is true. In the past few months, it has indeed become smoother."


    He looked at him: "So, why is this??"


    Hao Huashi said: "Let me tell you this, Duke Zhao, do you know? You are a news player, you should have heard about him, right?"


    Of course he has heard of it. He has checked the little princess carefully, and of course he will not miss Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shen Jue''s childhood experience is not a secret in the capital, and later he went to study with Yuan Xiangtian, and many things are not difficult to find out.


    He really didn''t think about it at first, but once he thought about it, it was too obvious, and his face turned a little bit wrong. Zhou Baichen had been walking up and down all the time, and he couldn''t help but turn his head and say: "This, can this still be a man-made disaster?"


    Hao Huashi nodded.


    Cui Dunyi quickly asked: "Then now??"


    Hao Huashi whispered: "When we first arrived at Shengping Palace, we used artillery..."


    Cui Dunyi was stunned on the spot, his expression changed dramatically, he thought for a moment, and said, "Could it be the prince too? Could it be that you went to Shengping Palace to trap that man..."


    Hao Huashi couldn''t say anything about these things, so he just lowered his head to drink tea, but Cui Dunyi already understood, and said: "Yes... yes..."


    His voice was trembling, and it took him a while to ask: "Who is it?"


    Hao Huashi said: "It''s an evil person who accidentally obtained the inheritance that I don''t know when he left it. He used some mysterious means to achieve Taoism and longevity. He was so bold that he harmed many people..." He paused: " But don''t worry, he''s dead, terribly dead."


    Cui Dunyi''s face was pale, his eyes were absent-minded, and he didn''t know what else to say.


    Hao Huashi stopped talking, stood up and patted him on the shoulder, then turned and walked out, saying to Zhou Baichen: "I''ll ask Master, I''ll ask someone to deliver a letter to you later."


    Zhou Baichen responded, Hao Huashi looked at Cui Dunyi inside again, and made a shh gesture, Zhou Baichen said seriously: "Master, don''t worry, we will keep our mouths shut."


    Hao Huashi nodded and left.


    Back to the palace, after dinner, everyone was stunned.


    They all thought that the thieves stole all the royal luck. Could there be victims among ordinary people?


    Yan Shirong said: "Qinghe Cui family, whose ancestor was Ji Zi, also had the opportunity to inherit Qi State, is it because of this?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was talking with his heart in his arms, and said casually: "If you say that, the ancestor of the Wang family in Taiyuan is the prince of King Ling of Zhou, wouldn''t it be more in line?"


    Yan Shirong thought as he said: "The Cui family originated from the royal family, and has been prosperous for thousands of years. Now, although there are few people in the capital, it can be regarded as the most prosperous branch of the Cui family... So, the thief Daoist Use them to try? After all, judging from the time, they should be the first to suffer. Although the Taiyuan Wang family also originated from the royal family, after the Wei and Jin Dynasties, their luck was not the same as before, should this be the reason?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Maybe."


    Yan Qingshan asked: "In the past six months, does he really feel that his luck has recovered?"


    Hao Huashi nodded: "Yes, this Cui Dunyi seems to be an extremely shrewd and meticulous person. If he says yes, he must be."


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Similarly, if luck is taken away, there is also a slight possibility that it was taken away by someone else, but if the time can be matched, it should be sure that it was the hands of a thief, not to mention Xinbao''s prediction can also prove that he finally found it. On the head of the thief.


    Xinbao asked him: "Then is his child seriously ill?"


    Hao Huashi said: "It''s not his child, it''s Zhou Baichen''s child. It just looks yellowish, but it''s not serious."


    Xinbao nodded like a master: "Then I''ll go and have a look tomorrow."


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed heavily.


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes, thinking he understood, hooked his little hand across his face and kissed him.


    Emperor Ming Pei squinted at her, she said "I really can''t do anything with you", and then kissed two more.


    Emperor Ming Pei was fascinated by her little expression one moment, but the next moment he noticed that she wiped her mouth and continued to eat apples.


    He licked his face with juice, he didn''t wipe his face, but she wiped his mouth.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned and continued to look at her.


    Hao Huashi coughed twice, gestured to her from afar, Tuanzi paused when he gnawed an apple, looked at him with wide eyes, and then understood in seconds.


    But she felt it was different this time, she didn''t know last time, but this time, he was clearly here!


    Then she tentatively asked: "Yeah, knowing and agreeing, isn''t it the same?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "it''s about the same for Xinbao."


    She knew it!


    Tuanzi showed a smug grin at his apprentice, and continued to gnaw on the apple.


    Hao Huashi helplessly covered his face: "It''s almost the same for the master, but it''s much worse for... the little master!"


    The movement of the dumpling gnawing on the apple stopped again.


    Then she glanced at Gu Yuan and Shen Jue.


    Seeing his wife''s unbearable expression, although Tuanzi didn''t know anything, he still followed his heart decisively: "Hua Shi, do you want Xinbao to go and see it tomorrow?"


    Hao Huashi coughed, "Is there such a meaning?"


    Tuanzi said sternly, "Do you know how dangerous it is outside! The big villain of the Red Gang hasn''t been caught yet! Xinbao was captured by the villains last time, you should learn to eat a fall and gain wisdom!"


    Hao Huashi knew what his little master meant: "But human life is at stake!"


    "Hey!" Tuanzi sighed, looking at Yeye with small eyes: "Although what you said is right, Xinbao cannot decide this matter! It''s useless for you to ask Xinbao, you have to ask Yeye! Yeye let Xinbao go, Xinbao will go, Yeye don''t let Xinbao go, Xinbao won''t go! Xinbao is a super obedient child!"


    Hao Huashi clenched his fists solemnly: "It''s my disciple who didn''t think carefully! Your majesty, can I ask you to take Master out?"


    Everyone in the room watched the pair of play masters and apprentices with a smile on their faces, and then Emperor Ming Pei clapped their hands: "Okay! Singing and fighting, it''s exquisite! Thank you!"


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    Emperor Ming Pei is really good, he can handle any drama and any stalk.


    Everyone laughed for a while, and then Emperor Ming Pei said: "If you really want to save him, just call him in. What kind of character is he, how can he afford my little princess to come to rescue him?"


    Ms. Lin held back her smile and said, "I just came back. I''ll call Yuru in tomorrow for a chat, and ask her to bring someone in."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    After he left, Mrs. Lin sent someone to inform him.


    The next day, Yuru brought Zhong Limin, Cui Dunyi, and Zhou Changsheng in.


    Lady Lin was talking to Yuru and his wife, Hao Huashi directly brought Cui Dunyi to his side.


    Bai Gusheng and Xue Xuanji also heard about it, and they waited there after breakfast, before Xinbao woke up, Xue Xuanji also stretched out his hand to feel the pulse, and asked after a while: "Could this be boy tuberculosis?? "


    Bai Gusheng was taken aback for a moment, and then restarted for a long time.


    He is a wandering doctor who is good at treating wounds and poisons. He is not in the same way as Xue Xuanji, and he is really inferior to him in this respect.


    It took a long time before he said: "It''s really possible. The symptoms are similar."


    Xue Xuanji said: "If it is a child with tuberculosis, then I really don''t know how to cure it."


    Bai Gusheng said: "I don''t know either."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 642： Kindness without saying thanks

    Chapter 642 Thank you for your kindness


    Zhou Changsheng looked a little panicked, and looked at Cui Dunyi.


    Xue Xuanji quickly comforted, "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, my master will definitely cure it."


    While talking, Xinbao finally got up, and seeing them coming, Xinbao subconsciously wanted to smile at Cui Dunyi... and quickly held back.


    She walked over with her little hands behind her back, looked at Zhou Changsheng, and tilted her head: "Huh?"


    Cui Dunyi looked at her nervously, Xinbao said: "He is tuberculosis, a kind of anemia brought on in the womb, born with it."


    It is called thalassemia in later generations, and it is a genetic disease.


    Xinbao paused: "Dabai, Xuanji, you can touch his belly, there will be lumps, and it will affect his development. He should be eleven or twelve years old, right? He looks two or three years younger Look, this disease, the older you get, the symptoms will gradually worsen, and even your appearance will change."


    Both Bai Gusheng went to feel it, and sure enough there was a lump.


    Bai Gusheng said: "How to treat this kind of disease?"


    Xinbao tilted his head again, thought for a while before saying: "Shenhuangdan can be used...but..."


    But this disease is a genetic disease caused by genetic abnormalities, and it cannot be completely cured even in later generations.


    Although Shenhuangdan can be used to cure him to the same level as ordinary people, without affecting life expectancy and life, but it may be inherited after having a child, but for some reason, Xinbao just wants to cure him completely.


    She frowned and was lost in thought.


    Bai Gusheng is still talking about "I have never practiced Shenhuangdan, it is not difficult to practice..." or something.


    Cui Dunyi has been staring at Xinbao closely.


    He watched his family members die one by one, and finally his sister who depended on each other also died. Now Zhou Changsheng is just like his obsession. Turn bad luck into good luck and live a long life.


    He wanted to kneel down and beg, and he also wanted to negotiate terms with them calmly. He wanted to say that I can trade Daotinglou, willing to trade my life and everything.


    But they know that they are not rare.


    Hao Huashi held his shoulder from behind and pressed it heavily with both hands. Cui Dunyi regained his composure and quickly lowered his head.


    Even Bai Gusheng could not help but calm down, looking at Xinbao.


    Finally she said: "Don''t worry, I can cure it, but I have to think about it first."


    Yuan Shenjue came over and took Xinbao away, Hao Huashi smiled and said to Cui Dunyi: "Don''t worry, Master''s treatment is different from others, she said think about it, she can really think of something .¡±


    Cui Dunyi smiled wryly and nodded.


    Zhou Changsheng blinked his eyes wide, and whispered: "Uncle, am I really sick?"


    Xue Xuanji was very patient with children. Although he was not very old, he had the demeanor of an elder, and said softly: "Don''t worry, people eat whole grains, and there is no one who doesn''t get sick. If you get sick, you will be cured. Your uncle will give it to you." You have asked the Immortal Gate, and it will definitely be cured, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    He smiled and took his hand: "When it''s cured, you''ll be strong, what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Changsheng said without hesitation: "Take the martial arts exam and become a general!"


    "Okay," Xue Xuanji said with a smile, "I have ambition."


    The two were talking, Hao Hua asked someone to bring some candy over, and said to Cui Dunyi in a low voice: "Relax! You look like you are facing a big enemy every day, and it makes children unhappy too."


    Cui Dunyi smiled wryly and wiped his face: "I know, I, I just can''t control it, you don''t know, I often dream that something happens to Changsheng, and I wake up crying... I''m really scared, very scared!"


    Hao Huashi patted her on the shoulder helplessly, and refused to persuade her.


    Over there, Xinbao was carried away by Yuan Shenjue, and he just sat there thinking blankly.


    Emperor Ming Pei had already received the report and sent Fang Wuyou directly.


    Fang Wuyou bent down and said to her: "Your Highness, the emperor said that although human life is at stake, no doctor, no matter how powerful, can''t cure all diseases in the world. Physically, Yeye, Daddy and Brother will be very angry and worried."


    He was worried that like last time, in order to make alchemy for the old prince, he would affect him, and he was out of spirit for a while.


    Xinbao shook his head: "No."


    Yuan Shenjue suddenly thought of something, knelt down and asked her: "There are so many flowers in the greenhouse, so... hasn''t changed?"


    Xinbao was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly remembered, and quickly glanced at the space, only to find that at some point in the future, a large medicine field had opened up.


    Xinbao snorted, grabbed his wife''s hand, and entered the space.


    Fang Wuyou, who saw it with his own eyes for the first time, let out an ouch, turned around, and didn''t know what else to do, so he could only go back and report to his life first.


    Xinbao took his wife and trot all the way to the backyard. Before he went out, he smelled the strong fragrance of flowers.


    She rushed to the door, took a look, and couldn''t help saying, "Wow...".


    What a big medicine garden! So many medicines!


    Long and lush one by one, the quality is excellent at first glance, completely different from the medicinal materials outside!


    Yuan Shen Jue was also a little shocked.


    Thanks to Tuanzi, he has learned a lot of medicinal materials. The ginseng grows really thick and strong, and the oldest piece. How many ginsengs does this have... It is really spectacular!


    Xinbao didn''t rush into the medicine garden, she still hasn''t forgotten the business.


    She said: "I don''t know if this medicinal material can be taken out. If it can be taken out, using this medicinal material to refine ginseng and yellow pills will have a better effect."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "It should be possible, the fruit can be taken, and the medicinal materials should also be fine."


    Xinbao digs a nearby tree, and then takes a step outside... unexpectedly, he hugged it out smoothly.


    Xinbao was overjoyed, ran into the house, grabbed a handful from the medicine cabinet, threw it out, and threw it out too.


    While trying it, she felt that her brain became even brighter.


    So Cui Dunyi and the others who were waiting anxiously heard the sound of footsteps running closer and closer. Hao Huashi smiled and said, "My master is here."


    Several apprentices stood at the door to greet him, Xinbao ran to the door, and said, "I thought of it, I will use ginseng yellow pill! Then I will take it for about two months. After the situation improves, I will use acupuncture and moxibustion to let him practice a kind of internal medicine. Breathing, when it is a small success, it will be completely cured."


    She explained to several apprentices in detail.


    Common treatment methods in Chinese medicine include decoction, acupuncture, moxibustion, cupping, massage, etc., but there are also Daoyin methods, such as Tai Chi, Ba Duan Jin, and Wu Qin Xi.


    As for Xinbao, it is similar to the previous improvement of Changmu Feierlou. She uses acupuncture to guide her inner breath, which has the effect of practicing Taijiquan and Wu Qinxi. Moreover, acupuncture once cannot be said to replace ten years of work. Well, at least it can replace three years of work.


    Although Cui Dunyi didn''t practice medicine, but because of his nephew''s body, he also learned a lot of medical skills. What Tuanzi said was simple, so he understood.


    Seeing her finished speaking, with her hands behind her back happily, and she looked very proud, Cui Dunyi was filled with mixed feelings for a moment, and gave a big gift: "I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. From now on, Her Royal Highness has orders, but Cui Dunyi has nothing. Do not comply."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 643： goo goo goo goo

    Chapter 643 Coo coo coo coo coo coo coo coo


    Xinbao is a person who is super easy to be led astray. Under such a touching atmosphere, his eyes became red on the spot.


    Then she endured it, took a long breath, and prepared to maintain her demeanor like Yeye, and encouraged him with earnest words.


    Before she could think of what to say, in the silence, her stomach growled a few times, super loud.


    Duanzi opened his eyes wide and was stunned on the spot.


    How could he be overwhelmed by such a little embarrassment when he was as witty as a treasure?


    She reacted very quickly, pursed her mouth, and yelled twice: "Googoo~~~ You don''t have to be so polite."


    Yuan Shenjue was about to ask if he was hungry because he didn''t eat breakfast: "...??"


    Even Cui Dunyi, who was immersed in the emotion, almost laughed out loud.


    Only Hao Huashi had rich experience and was so calm. He took two breaths silently and covered Xiao Changsheng''s mouth.


    Tuanzi walked over with small square steps, and yelled a few more times as if nothing had happened: "¹¾¹¾¹¾~~~"


    Not to mention, this time the learning is more similar, and then she said: "Okay, please get up."


    "Get up!" Hao Hua couldn''t stop breathing in, and then pulled him up very gently: "My master is so serious about making you happy, so don''t be sad, the past is over, People have to learn to forget the past and look forward..."


    He comforted him endlessly.


    Xinbao blinked his eyes, thought for a while, and nodded: "Yes, you have to look forward."


    Hao Huashi suppressed a smile and said a few more words.


    He is so witty, if he doesn''t give a step, he is afraid that the little master will googling all morning, but how to give this step, and how to maintain the image of the little master while giving the step, this is one learned.


    Anyway, it''s a perfect pass now, without being discovered by anyone? ? The Tuanzi bent his eyes and smiled at him very happily, obviously liking him more.


    Hao Huashi said a few more gossips before saying: "You entered the palace early in the morning and waited until now, are you hungry?"


    Cui Dunyi said with a look of embarrassment: "I''m fine, Changsheng must be hungry."


    Zhou Changsheng opened his mouth, his little face turned red. Although he is small, he still wants face!


    He peeked at the cute little princess, and said, "No, I''m not hungry."


    Hao Huashi laughed and said: "It''s okay, go up early, we can chat while eating, and chat for a while."


    While talking, he went out to give orders.


    Xue Xuanji, who was peeking at the whole process, had a face full of learning...but it seems that he can''t learn.


    Only Bai Gusheng was studying the prescription of Shenhuangdan, and he didn''t care about these mundane things at all.


    The food was served soon, and everyone sat down to eat.


    Xinbao always eats vegetables and does not eat. He only puts a little rice on the bottom every time, and then relies on bringing a little bit of food with him when eating, so the dishes are usually light, but for those who eat imperial food for the first time, it is really delicious. Is it delicious food?


    Zhou Changsheng was very shy because of his poor health and his uncle was overly nervous.


    He ate a little fast, but he was embarrassed at first, but then he took a sneak peek... and saw that the bones were eating raw as if they were going to war, and the dumplings were eaten without lifting their heads, and the chopsticks, which were shorter than others, were being pulled. Hurry up, what will my wife eat.


    Compared with these two, he couldn''t show it at all, so he started eating with confidence.


    After eating like a wind and clouds, he invited his junior brother: "Let''s go, Xuanji, let''s make alchemy!"


    Xue Xuanji was used to it, he drank the porridge in the bowl like Fei Ye, took a plate of buns with one hand, smiled and nodded and left.


    With the posture of the two, Cui Dunyi and the two of them couldn''t even get nervous.


    Hao Huashi once had such a time, he looked at the back of his brother and brother with lingering fear, and said: "Should I make an alchemy furnace for my brother alone?"


    "Well," Yuan Shenjue stretched out his hand, supported Tuanzi''s chin, lifted her small face away from the bowl, fed her a few sips of water, and then sent her back to the bowl, continuing: "I''m going to call If there are more people playing, some people can be selected to teach in the future.¡±


    Hao Huashi nodded.


    He lowered his head and removed a few half-empty plates, and served them again.


    Outside, Zhong Limin came over, saluted Tuanzi, stood up without shouting, and said with a smile, "You don''t know how to call me, and I can''t eat at your mother''s place."


    Hao Huashi laughed, "We''re hungry, we ate early, we forgot about this."


    Someone had already served the dishes, and Zhong Limin was not polite, so he sat down and started eating.


    While eating, Xinbao also ate up her small bowl, took it away, and brought another bowl of porridge, Xinbao drank it slowly, and occasionally took a bite of food with small chopsticks, which was considered full.


    Zhou Changsheng was also full, and began to slowly regain his gentle demeanor.


    Xinbao took the initiative to talk to him: "This is delicious, try it."


    Standing up while talking, holding the serving chopsticks for him.


    The chopsticks she usually uses are a bit smaller and thinner than ordinary chopsticks, and she is a little unskilled when using public chopsticks. The silver chopsticks are heavy and trembling, Zhou Changsheng was startled, and hurriedly took the bowl to pick it up, and then the two of them Just chatted.


    Xinbao: "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes," Zhou Changsheng nodded, "It''s delicious."


    Then he asked her: "How old are you?"


    Xinbao said: "Six years old, how old are you?"


    "Twelve years old."


    "Oh!" Zhou Changsheng said: "Why are you so powerful, and you can also make elixir?"


    Cui Dunyi couldn''t help but glance at him, Xinbao said without hesitation, "Because I''m smart!"


    Zhou Changsheng said: "What else do you want?"


    Tuanzi was silent: "I, I am both civil and military! It''s just that compared to medical skills, other things are a little weaker."


    She quickly asked back: "What do you know??"


    "I am also capable of both civil and military skills!" The little boy puffed up his chest: "My kung fu is very good! I am a little weak in school."


    Tuanzi soul asked: "How do you know your kung fu is good?"


    The little boy was dumbfounded by her question: "This? I''m just not bad. I often fight against the uncle in the gang."


    The person who came over, Tuanziyu said earnestly: "Don''t believe this. In the past, Xinbao often fought against uncle Yingwei and young apprentices. They would deceive people... You can only know your true level when you face the real evil forces. That''s why I say I''m a little bit weak, because if they don''t let me, I might not be able to beat them."


    "Oh," the little boy was obviously pushed to the door of the new world, a little dazed: "Then, what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry," Tuanzi said, "Your illness is still not cured. When I cure you, you will be subdued... No, you can change your appearance and find someone you don''t know to fight. The stronger the opponent, the better." ..."


    Cui Dunyi: "...??"


    He was very concerned about his nephew, so as soon as the two started chatting, he devoted eighty percent of his attention to that side.


    He didn''t know. At the same time, Hao Huashi and Zhong Limin exchanged glances, and the two began to talk quietly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： he can have dreams too

    Chapter 644 He can also have dreams


    Hao Huashi has a lively temper, and is actually not good at this, but the leader of Zhongli''s gang is a person who plays with his brain, so he keeps his face, Hao Huashi just covers him as if nothing happened.


    Soon, they will know,


    Yo, the headquarters of Daotinglou is in Qingzhou! This is almost at the feet of the emperor, right? ?


    Yo, from this tone, there are quite a lot of people in Daotinglou, at least three or four thousand people, not counting those little beggars who have not formally joined the gang but just help their legs.


    Yo, it turns out that Daotinglou and the Beggars¡¯ Gang are not exactly the same. The people in Daotinglou were obviously selected from the Beggars¡¯ Gang at first, and then some new ones developed. There are people from all walks of life? And not just beggars!


    Cui Dunyi is grateful to Xinbao, but it doesn¡¯t mean he has no reservations. It¡¯s like you may be willing to work for your benefactor, but you are not necessarily willing to tell the benefactor the color of your underwear... This is not the same thing.


    Actually, what he presents now, if it was the previous cooperation between Jianghu gangs, it would be more than enough, but now it is the imperial court that wants to reach a cooperation.


    It is impossible to be equal.


    Once you get these things, you don''t need to tell the people below, but you can tell Emperor Mingpei that the emperor has an idea in mind, so he can decide how to do this matter and to what extent.


    As for Cui Dunyi recovering later?


    Firstly, in this situation, no matter how smart he is, it is impossible for him to recall all the words he has said; secondly, it doesn¡¯t matter even if he remembers, this is called being inferior to others, this is the way of the Jianghu, and it is a way that people in the Jianghu recognize very much .


    So it''s not polite at all to set up two people.


    Yuan Shen never participated, and quietly listened to the two chattering.


    Although Xinbao is young, Emperor Ming Pei teaches by example, and there are many capable people around him, plus extraordinary talents? ? Zhou Changsheng was obviously limped by the fool.


    Anyway, as he was talking, he quickly decided that when he was ready, he would pretend to be a beggar and compete with the gang members for territory. From challenging one person, he would gradually challenge a group of people.


    Because Xinbao said, it¡¯s so convenient, close to home, and won¡¯t delay eating? ?


    Cui Dunyi listened, and covered his head with a headache.


    Thinking about that situation, I feel a little dizzy, but besides the big head, I don¡¯t know why there is a kind of happiness like an old father.


    In the past ten years, what he has been looking forward to is that Zhou Changsheng will be like an ordinary child, mischievous and troublesome? ?


    As a result, Xinbao finished coaxing the child and turned to look at him.


    Cui Dunyi sat upright subconsciously, and smiled at Xinbao.


    Then Xinbao asked him: "Do you have any ideals?"


    Cui Dunyi: "Me?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao smiled gracefully: "It''s just that when you are killed by bad people, you will feel safe, but now, we tell you that the bad people are dead, you are still so young, you still have With such a long life, what kind of person do you want to be?"


    With her small hands, she tried to gesture backwards twice, expressing the meaning of "so so".


    Cui Dunyi''s beautiful eyes widened slightly, and he lost his mind because of her seemingly ordinary words.


    Even if he had met Hao Huashi, even if he had thanked her for her kindness, it seemed that he didn''t realize until this moment that his life was different and he could have dreams.


    He was absent-minded for a moment, and when Hao Huashi next to him handed over the handkerchief, he realized that tears were streaming down his face.


    Yuan Shen Jue''s eyes were slightly empty.


    He really understands this kind of mood very well, but at this moment, he feels that this kind of mood is so strange that it seems to be from a previous life.


    Tuanzi didn''t expect her words to make people cry, so she was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Until Hao Huashi handed over the handkerchief, Cui Dunyi also came back to his senses, took the handkerchief to thank him, and then turned slightly to wipe away his tears.


    Xinbao suddenly came to his senses, then stood up quickly, stepped over the handrail, and stepped directly onto his wife''s lap. Before he could stand still, he covered his ears with both hands, and hugged his head, chirping Chirping, kissed him a few times.


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He looked at her little mouth, which was oily just now, but not so oily now.


    It¡¯s no surprise at all!


    He put his arms around her and kissed her lightly on the forehead: "I''m fine."


    Cui Dunyi coughed lightly, and then said: "I, I haven''t actually thought it through yet."


    Tuanzi let go of his hand, sat on his wife''s lap, looked at him, and let out a light sigh... But she always felt that he actually had something he wanted to do.


    She tilted her head and asked him, "Don''t you want to be Bao Qingtian and Di Renjie?"


    Cui Dunyi was stunned.


    He even forgot to cover up, subconsciously: "How could you..."


    He wanted to say how did you know, but stopped midway, and patted his head with a smile: "You are a god, of course you know,"


    The rare handsome face of the young man was flushed: "I, I really want to be Bao Qingtian and Di Renjie. I really like this process of slowly finding clues and peeling cocoons, so in the future, I may change my identity to take the imperial examination and become an official. , to be able to enter the Dali Temple...this is the path I want to take."


    "Don''t," Hao Huashi''s eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, "You don''t need to change your identity. If you still want to take the imperial examination with your original identity, I will try to ask for it for you!"


    The young man paused again before whispering, "Thank you."


    The group chatted very speculatively, and when they left, Shen Huang Dan had already been refined and taken away by them.


    Hao Huashi sent them out of the palace all the way, very satisfied.


    You know, the main purpose of his wanting Daotinglou is for Master''s plants... But other than that, he also wants to find a way out for them.


    For example, the imperial court wants to investigate corrupt officials? ?


    This is one, but more routine, such as what case to investigate? With them here, doesn''t that mean there are countless more eyes?


    On Xinbao''s side, they went out on the front foot, and Emperor Ming Pei sent someone to call her on the back foot. Xinbao just finished eating and digested food, and went to Qianqing Palace.


    There were no ministers in the Imperial Study Room, Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan sat up and down.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at what was in his hand, and asked her: "Xinbao treats this person, and confirms that it is not harmful to me?"


    Tuanzi said: "No?"


    While wanting to run to sit in Yeye''s arms, Ming Pei stretched out a hand and pressed her little head: "How do you know?"


    Tuanzi was confused, and wanted to pull his hand away, but he still pressed it, so Tuanzi could only put his head under his palm, blinked his eyes, and replied seriously: "Because Xinbao can feel it! That is, it was before, for example, to the grandpa. To cure a disease, Xinbao ''thinks'' of this method, which is a bit laborious and tiring...but not now, now Xinbao thinks of a way, it seems that he was very good at it before, but he forgot, and now he sees something all of a sudden, It¡¯s like remembering it, effortless, and a little cool.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei accepted this explanation, and then let go of his hand.


    Tuanzi didn''t hold grudges, climbed directly onto his lap, picked up the tea bowl with both hands, took a sip, and handed the bowl to Fang Wuyou: "Have another cup."


    Fang Wuyou smiled and took it. Xinbao wiped his mouth and just sat back when he suddenly saw something on the table: "Huh?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： win-win

    Chapter 645 Win-Win


    There is a picture album on the table, which shows Emperor Ming Pei reading a book while holding a dumpling, and turning it over, it is Emperor Ming Pei combing the dumpling''s hair.


    Tuanzi said in surprise: "Did Master Zheng draw this?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yes."


    He is used to holding the dumpling upright, and slightly avoiding her little head. Although he has watched it three times, he can still watch it again with his granddaughter, very warmly!


    Just turned the page, and heard Xinbao ask Yan Qingshan: "Daddy, have you read it?"


    Yan Qingshan said calmly: "No, what is it?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s the painting of Yeye and Xinbao!"


    "Oh?" Yan Qingshan said: "No wonder Yeye watched it several times, it should be very good."


    Sure enough, the dumpling took the bait, closed the picture book with both hands, and slid down, "It''s very beautiful! Let''s read it with Daddy, Xinbao!"


    Emperor Ming Pei silently let go of his granddaughter, while glancing at his son.


    Yan Qingshan lowered his eyes and did not meet his gaze. He hugged his daughter very naturally, hugged her on his lap, and asked someone to remove the things on his table first.


    And then he is flattered? Anyway, in the eyes of his own father, he was happy to have won the competition, and he hugged his daughter to read the picture album.


    Xinbao starts from the beginning.


    The first picture is of a few people playing on the lake. Tuanzi is peeling lotus pods, and Emperor Ming Pei holds a lotus leaf as an umbrella for her.


    Others have only a few strokes and one outline, only the grandparents and grandchildren are meticulously drawn.


    Xinbao babbled about: "At that time, Yeye was busy all the time, and then Xinbao told Yeye that sharpening the knife was not a mistake in chopping firewood, so Yeye went with Xinbao, and called Mrs. Gan and Mrs. Wang. , Master Cheng, and then Yeye talked about state affairs in the lake and mountains. Xinbao ate lotus pods with his wife and brother. Because the scenery was so beautiful, Yeye was also in a good mood. After ten days of work, Xinbao had Yeye Accompany, also had a good time, we win-win..."


    Emperor Ming Pei, who didn''t talk about business at all that day: "...???"


    In the second painting, Xinbao sits crookedly in Emperor Mingpei''s arms in an awkward posture.


    Xinbao thought for a while, then remembered: "Ah, at this time, Yeye is talking about an article for Xinbao, Daddy, do you know what article he is talking about? It is an article about Xuanji! Xuanji is a bit stupid, I can''t tell A good person and a bad person, he was deceived by Ma Shiwen, and after seeing Xinbao, he found that Xinbao was a perfect and good person, so he regretted it and wrote an article, yeah yeah, he cried many times during the day Crying at night, crying at dinner, it''s miserable..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    I have told you so many reasons, but you just remember that he cried during the day and at night? That''s just a description, not really crying!


    He originally wanted to take advantage of this moment to listen to Yuan Shenjue''s report, but he stopped listening unconsciously.


    Because Zheng Li''s paintings are many and very detailed, Emperor Ming Pei can take the opportunity to hear Tuanzi''s understanding of everything, which sounds very interesting.


    Zheng Li understands the emperor''s intentions very well. More than 70% of this album are paintings by his grandfather and grandson, the remaining 20% ??are Tuanzi''s own, and the other 10% are drawn by people like Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi. There are also group portraits that are together separately, and there are dozens or hundreds of them in total, which is really very productive.


    After reading it carefully, Xinbao remembered halfway through that she hadn''t shown her father the three picture albums that her wife gave her on her birthday, so she took them out of the space and showed them to her father.


    Even though Emperor Ming Pei had read it several times, he still couldn''t help asking Fang Wuyou to bring another copy and read it again.


    While looking up, he looked up, and found that Tuanzi was already holding Zheng Li''s album, and went to Yuan Shenjue to read it.


    The two sat on the same chair, with their little heads together, and one of them was holding the picture album... while reading it, they were talking and laughing in a low voice.


    Waiting to return to the Qian Palace together in the evening, everyone rushes to read the picture album, and no one eats the meal.


    Emperor Ming Pei calmed down at this moment, Hao Huashi leaned over and told him what happened today vividly.


    In the end, Emperor Ming Pei asked him: "He doesn''t know how to fight?"


    Hao Hua was taken aback for a moment, and then he suddenly realized: "That''s right! Martial arts!"


    You are originally from the rivers and lakes, why wait for the essay? This time, the Wuju Enke will be held in October. Although the registration period has passed, it is no problem to register through a small relationship.


    Hao Huashi said: "The identity?"


    Emperor Ming Pei gestured to Yan Qingshan, meaning to find him for such a trivial matter.


    Hao Huashi passed by, Yan Qingshan listened quietly, and nodded, but Yan Shirong was sitting next to him and read the album, and he heard it too, and said: "Tomorrow I will handle this matter, and I will also find someone to report to Wu Done, you don''t have to worry about it."


    After finishing speaking, he remembered something, turned around and asked, "Sanlang, don''t you want to take the exam?"


    Yan Shichang was taken aback: "What is the test?"


    Yan Shirong said: "Martial arts!"


    Yan Shichang shook his hands at that time: "I can''t, I can''t, I can''t do anything about martial arts."


    Yan Shirong looked at him for a long time, Yan Shichang was embarrassed, and Yan Shirong said: "Forget it."


    Tie Hanhan was a little embarrassed: "Don''t be angry, I haven''t come in time, before the next martial arts, I must learn, can''t I?"


    "Forget it," Yan Shirong said, "If you don''t get the first place in the exam, you might as well not take the exam."


    Yan Shichang scratched his head and whispered, "If you kill me, I won''t be the first!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Rong''er doesn''t have to force him, Chang''er''s temperament may not be useless, and what he wants to learn is not martial arts."


    Yan Shirong hurriedly responded: "Yes."


    He said "not necessarily useless", not "not necessarily bad". Yan Shichang was a bit reckless, but there are certain things that are suitable for people like him to do.


    It''s just that, in this way, he may be regarded as a group that is not very successful in everyone''s perception.


    But there is no way, Yan Shichang is such a naive boy, when he asks him to read some books, it is like cramping. If he wants to get an amazing ranking in the exam, he will probably lose his skin, so there is no need.


    Yan Shirong finished the matter, and then Hao Huashi went out of the palace to talk to Cui Dunyi.


    Just the morning before, Zhou Changsheng ate the first ginseng pill.


    This is the first time Xinbao used the medicinal materials in the space.


    When it was refined, Bai Gusheng was very excited... because the color of the dan became much lighter, almost white.


    Needless to say, the medicine is as effective as God.


    Almost at the same time as he ate it, Zhou Changsheng felt the feeling of being weak and unable to do what he wanted was disappearing... Two days later, he felt energetic, as if he was completely healed.


    When Cui Dunyi was overjoyed, Hao Huashi came to report the news.


    Cui Dunyi was overjoyed when he heard that he could participate in this martial arts competition, then Hao Huashi looked at Zhou Changsheng, and said: "By the way, my master said that she accidentally said something wrong before, this time The medicine used is good, it will take about ten days in less than two months... I will tell you what to do when the time comes."


    Cui Dunyi was really happy at that moment, he was so happy that he wanted to hold Hao Hua while he gnawed a couple of mouthfuls.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 646： Pulling Yanjis Wool

    Chapter 646 Sweeping Yan Ji''s Wool


    Because Bai Gusheng is very interested in this new medicinal material, and Xinbao always has a feeling of "Yan Ji''s in the space, and Xinbao''s when you take it out", so the two masters and apprentices hit it off, and the only one who can enter The essence of the space is extremely deep, so he can only change his strength and put it into the space to dig the ground.


    Xinbao set up a small table beside him to accompany him while writing.


    The little farmer Yuan Shenjue was unskilled at first and didn¡¯t dare to do it. Later, he planed ginseng like a carrot, and turned his head to ask, ¡°Xinbao, what are you doing?¡±


    Tuanzi said far away: "Xinbao wants to give Yeye, parents, Uncle Yuan, Uncle Shen, Mr. Gan and others, with health-preserving tea."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Now they have just popularized the concept of "alchemy", so it is not appropriate to go too fast.


    So, for now, it is enough to use the existing medicinal materials to make alchemy. This kind of abnormal medicinal materials that look good at first sight cannot be released, but can only be given to oneself.


    Xinbao didn''t think about this, she just rubbed secretly to squeeze Yan Ji''s wool.


    Besides, there are already a lot of refined medicinal materials in the space, and the medicines used in health-preserving teas are also commonly used medicines. Now that they can be taken out, they can be prepared with ready-made ones.


    She gave a few acquaintances all a share.


    For example, the elderly mainly focus on anti-fatigue, anti-aging, nourishing qi and nourishing the body, etc., but people like Ming Pei and Di Yuanxiang use their brains and eyes more, so they also need to clear the liver and eyesight, and nourish the heart. Brain, etc., according to each person''s situation, all allocations are different.


    So Yuan and others came out of the palace, and saw the little **** present some paper packages.


    On the paper, it was written in barely correct handwriting: "Yuanbobo tea is suitable for drinking in the morning, brewed in boiling water, a pinch at a time, drink until colorless."


    "Master Li''s tea is not suitable on an empty stomach, and it is suitable for other people throughout the day. Brew it in boiling water, drink it one at a time, until it is colorless."


    Liang Ruoxu also has a share, and even Lin Tongda, the cabinet deputy, has a share, but others have no share.


    As for those who are not here, for example, Wang Ronggui, Cheng Fuju, and Gan Baibi, the group¡¯s nosy friends, when they are on business in their respective yamen, the palace specially sends tea or something... that is really enviable.


    Although the paper bag was indeed crude and the characters were not very pretty, but the gift from the little princess, a genius doctor, must be a good thing!


    For example, Gan Baibi is now a member of the Tuanzi. Fortunately, people like Wang Ronggui and Cheng Fuju are not the head of a department. If they have the nerve to eat alone, they open the tea bag and cook a pot of tea for everyone. a cup.


    Not all of these people understand medicine, but there are some who do. Seeing that the quality of this medicine is so good, I really cry with envy;


    Those who don¡¯t understand medicine, feel refreshed after drinking it... even cry with envy.


    All of a sudden, the officials in the capital paid unprecedented attention to the problem of appearance. They washed their faces twice every morning, and there was not a single thread in their hair... After all, who doesn''t know who wants to hug the little princess'' thighs? , the most important thing is to look good.


    Cheng Fuju met Xinbao in Qianqing Palace the next day, and thanked him with a smile on his face: "As soon as I drank that tea, I felt very refreshed, full of energy, and quick in thinking..."


    Xinbao looked at him in surprise: "Why do you feel so energetic?"


    Cheng Fuju was also taken aback: "Shouldn''t the minister be full of energy?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said, "Are you really in good spirits?"


    Having said everything, Cheng Fuju coughed and could only say: "Yes. Your Highness, is there something wrong?"


    The two were talking in the corridor, and everyone listened with ears pricked up. After saying this, more than one became curious and walked a few steps here quietly.


    Tuanzi frowned: "It shouldn''t be! Xinbao didn''t use refreshing medicine."


    Cheng Fuju suddenly felt that something was wrong: "Then what kind of medicine did His Highness give the minister?"


    Tuanzi said: "It''s for beauty."


    Cheng Fuju: "...???"


    Tuanzi said straightforwardly and confidently: "Because you are young and healthy, there is nothing to use medicine for, but Xinbao treats you well, I am afraid that if you don''t give it to you, others will misunderstand you and think that Xinbao doesn''t like you, what should I do? Xinbao After thinking about it, after thinking for a long time, I finally had an idea and prepared this medicine for you!"


    Cheng Fuju: "..."


    He could only continue to say with a smile on his face: "Thank you, Your Highness. If Your Highness thinks this medicine works well, I will feel very honored."


    The two talked for a long time before Tuanzi entered the house.


    As soon as Cheng Fuju returned to Hou Jian''s place, the adults in the room all laughed and made fun of him.


    A little fox like Cheng Fuju, of course, wouldn''t be embarrassed by this, and just made a shy look on his face, and cupped his hands.


    After all, which kid doesn¡¯t like to look good?


    Besides, in the current situation, no matter what the reason for being caught by Tuanzi, is it just wishful thinking?


    Then this matter was immediately passed on as a joke in the elite circle.


    It¡¯s okay for outsiders to be envious, but people like Yuan Xiang Li Tingfang, who have received tea from the princess, feel very uneasy.


    Because they are old.


    As you get older, no matter how carefully you take care of it, some things are still unavoidable.


    Such as presbyopia, such as forgetfulness, such as insomnia...


    However, after drinking the tea given by the little princess, there are real and immediate results, and I can feel the improvement. This is really awe-inspiring.


    After all, in this position, who is not afraid of death?


    Their changes were also noticed by colleagues.


    Which one of the people in the cabinet is not human sperm? You can tell at a glance that this tea must have an excellent effect!


    They are wronged! Sad! !


    It was only through brainpower that I got to this position when I was young, who wouldn''t envy it? But I never thought that when I get old, I have to rely on my face again!


    Besides, even if it depends on your face, can you line up? Can you... ahem, don''t jump in line?


    Although they didn''t dare to say anything, there were more than one of them, and more than once a day... looked at Lin Tongda.


    Yuanxiang is nothing more, they are relatives.


    Master Shoufu is fine, he is known as a handsome man when he is young.


    Liang Ruoxu is fine, he is a relative, a handsome man, young and shameless.


    But Lin Tongda?


    They are much better-looking than Lin Tongda, right?


    Lin Tongda: "...???"


    He showed these people every day, but he was startled and dissatisfied.


    What''s wrong with me? What about my officer! what! up!


    Even if I¡¯m not as handsome as Shoufu-sama, when I was young... no, my mother always said I was energetic!


    These people had all sorts of undercurrents in private, and when they met Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan, they couldn''t help expressing their hints, trying to please them when they were old.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan also drank the tea with dumplings, of course they knew why these people were so crazy.


    Emperor Ming Pei was not in a hurry, he suppressed these people for several days, and waited until Tuanzi happened to come over, then Emperor Ming Pei took Tuanzi on his lap, pointed at them, and introduced them one by one: "Wang Xiangyan, Ma Long, Xu Shenxiu."


    Whoever is introduced, will smile with a chrysanthemum blooming on his face.


    Tuanzi was still thinking about something, so he nodded indifferently: "Oh!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Then Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao will also serve them with a cup of tea, okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 647： my wife is so tired my wife is so hard

    Chapter 647 Wife is so tired Wife is so difficult


    After hearing this, Xinbao carefully looked at each of them, and nodded: "Okay."


    The three of them were overjoyed, thank you quickly.


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand: "Go down first."


    Several people saluted and left. Emperor Ming Pei hugged his granddaughter and asked, "What''s the matter? Is there anything you need?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi said, "When Yeye invites people to discuss matters tomorrow, can you tell Xinbao first, Xinbao finds a place to hide, peeps for a while, Xinbao won''t make a sound, won''t Those who disturb Yeye''s business."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Why is this so?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because when Xinbao came, Yeye was already discussing it, or was about to leave, Xinbao didn''t watch the opening."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Tuanzi explained patiently: "Master Gan said that he will bring people over to look for Xinbao tomorrow. Now Xinbao is their boss, which is different from before. Mr. Gan said that there are some things he can''t decide, so he wants to discuss For a moment, it¡¯s like the discussion between Yeye and the cabinet in the study. There will be no quarrel like last time. But Xinbao can¡¯t, so you have to learn first. Xinbao is not the kind of irresponsible person, no will make the same mistake."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He helped his forehead, and could only say: "It''s good that you have this idea, but when discussing matters... there are no fixed rules and etiquette. Yes, there are not so many rules when doing things in normal times.¡±


    Tuanzi shook his head: "But Xinbao still wants to learn the steps first, otherwise I don''t know where to put my hands and feet, and I don''t know where to look with my eyes. Can I have tea and snacks? Can I come down for a walk when I''m tired? The main thing is, how can we disown them? How can we burn three fires? How can we calm them down? There are many things...Xinbao doesn''t know."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He silently looked at his little granddaughter.


    The little granddaughter has big eyes and is very serious.


    Mainly because of the matter of those imperial doctors who quarreled over the roof before, she was deeply impressed, so this time she must be prepared, and she will be ashamed!


    Because her attitude is too academic, and she asks for advice very seriously, so it is difficult for Emperor Ming Pei to say: In fact, you can do whatever you want, and Yeye will take care of you. It''s too difficult for you to play!


    Below, Yan Qingshan stood up and said, "Xinbao."


    Tuanzi turned around: "Huh?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "Yeah, when discussing matters with Daddy, is he majestic or not?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "Prestige."


    Yan Qingshan said: "But in fact, neither Yeye nor Daddy have thought about the issue of prestige or prestige. Nor have they thought about where to put their hands and feet. Yeye sitting here is the king of a country. There are differences, there are differences between monarchs and ministers, yes, whatever you do is right, how to put your hands and feet, and what to say are issues that these courtiers need to consider."


    Tuanzi nodded: "This Xinbao knows!"


    "Well," Yan Qingshan said calmly: "So Xinbao wants to be prestige and restrain them. He doesn''t need to learn the steps and procedures from Yeye, and he doesn''t need to care about words and deeds. Since it is about discussing matters, the key is to discuss matters. , Then, Xinbao should concentrate on listening to what they say, and after understanding, just express your own opinion. If you don¡¯t understand, let them explain.¡±


    He paused: "Xinbao, you have to understand that no one knows everything, so there is no need to force it."


    Xinbao said: "But Yeye knows everything."


    She raised her small chin and pretended to be looking down: "When he sees it like this, they will know it''s wrong."


    Emperor Ming Pei was both proud and helpless, so he could only say: "Xin Bao''er, yes, you don''t know everything, such as medical skills, yes, you don''t understand. What Daddy means is, if what Gan Baibi said, such as how to deal with the medicine shop Jian, if you don¡¯t understand, then you don¡¯t need to understand, you can just ask him to do it. It¡¯s what Yeye said before, special things should be handed over to special people. Then you only need to put forward conditions, for example, if you want Enough place to dry, dry, etc."


    "Yes," Yan Qingshan said: "The key is to listen carefully, understand what they say, and then give your advice based on what you are good at, such as medical skills, give the best advice, everyone brainstorms, this It''s called a meeting."


    He paused: "As long as you finally discuss the ''thing'', Xinbao can eat snacks if he wants to, eat fruit if he wants to eat fruit, and play if he wants to go. Everything is fine."


    Xinbao nodded suddenly.


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    To be honest, in terms of teaching children, he is really inferior to the prince.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let the second brother go with Xinbao tomorrow, and I will control the field for you, but Xinbao doesn''t need to learn from the second brother, let your wife learn, the dignified Duke of the country, is it possible that you can only be a movie star?" Weiyong?"


    Yuan Shen Jue could only say: "Yes, I obey the order."


    Tuanzi looked at his wife, then at Yeye, sighed, and muttered a few words in a low voice, Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "What is Xinbao talking about?"


    Tuanzi waved his hands and shook his head: "No, Xinbao didn''t say anything!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I heard it, so hurry up and say it!"


    Tuanzi had no choice but to smirk and said: "Xinbao means... Yeye said that he doesn''t know everything, but Yeye wants his wife to know everything. She is good-looking and smart, and she can write and martial arts. She can also carve talismans. He can also coax Xinbao, and now he has to learn to be a little fox."


    "Alas!!" She sighed loudly: "My wife is so tired, my wife is so difficult."


    Emperor Ming Pei was angry and funny, and it was weird and he thought it made sense.


    He originally wanted to complain, but after looking at Yan Qingshan, he explained to Xinbao earnestly: "Second brother has his own things to do, so he can''t go every time, and second brother is not the only one who controls the field. Way, yeah, I just want Jun''er to take on this responsibility in the future, because he has a suitable status. It''s also because there will be such things in the future, and they will even be more common."


    Duanzi suddenly nodded: "Oh!"


    Then she thought for a long time, and then made another request: "Xinbao also wants a table like this."


    "What table?" Emperor Ming Pei said, "Yeah like this? It''s too high, it''s not suitable for Xinbao."


    Tuanzi said: "It doesn''t matter, Xinbao doesn''t need it, it''s just for displaying. If it is higher, it will be less exposed. It should be covered with such a long cloth, and no one will know what Xinbao is doing underneath."


    That''s fine...


    So Emperor Ming Pei gave her a table.


    After the Neifu brought it over, under Xinbao''s insistence, he asked for a Taishi chair of the same color, with a big hidden pouch on the back.


    The hidden sac is actually a pillow. Xinbao sometimes sleeps with his arms in his arms.


    In order to make it easier for the dumpling to lean on, two were put up and down, and they were tied with straps crossed, and a bow was tied at the back... A series of actions were all directed by Xinbao himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 648： a person who has the final say

    Chapter 648 The person who can decide


    Then Xinbao was very strict and asked someone to set up a stool.


    Bai Ji asked in confusion, "Master, what kind of stool do you want?"


    Xinbao said: "For example, Mr. Gan brought ten people, Xinbao said, give me a seat, don''t you guys come out and set up stools?"


    "Oh!" Baiji and others rushed up to put it on. Yan Ke and Zhao Ke wanted to come to help, but they were rejected by Tuanzi: "No, Xinbao needs a professional person, don''t become a monk halfway."


    Two people: "..."


    So Bai Ji went back and forth and set up ten stools.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and directed Yuan Shenjue: "My wife, sit on it."


    Yuan Shenjue went over to sit down silently, Xinbao sat on the stool at the far end, tilted his head, looked left, looked right...then stood up again, changed to another stool, looked left, looked right look¡­


    She also invited Hao Huashi: "Xiao Huashi, you come too."


    Hao Huashi suppressed a smile and sat down, asking, "Master, what are you doing?"


    "This is called a drill," Tuanzi taught him, "We can''t fall twice in the same place, so we must be fully prepared."


    "Oh! Disciple understands." Hao Huashi nodded seriously, and then followed the little master, one stool after another, to try.


    Wherever Tuanzi tilted his head, he also tilted his head. Tuanzi stepped on the horizontal bar of the stool, and he stepped on it too... Yuan Shenjue looked speechless and asked him, "Do you have any writing?"


    Hao Huashi said: "No?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said indifferently: "It''s better to be called Dong Hao."


    Dong Shi? Donghao? Hao Huashi said: "I don''t want it!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    And the exercise is very useful. Tuanzi really found the problem, turned his head and said: "It won''t work here, Baiji, don''t put the stool here tomorrow, it''s too crooked, and you might see the back of the table!"


    Bai Ji repeatedly agreed.


    Xinbao ran over and pointed again: "You will stand here tomorrow, just like Yeye''s Manager Fang. If Xinbao forgets something, you can hint to me."


    Bai Ji replied with a smile all over his face.


    Duanzi ran around and looked around, seeing that there was nothing to prepare, and suddenly swelled up: "Okay! This time it''s really all right! Let Gan Baibi come quickly!"


    Then she found some free time to serve tea for those grown-ups.


    Because those three adults are not very good-looking, in order to increase the average appearance value, Xinbao also made a pack for the good-looking Master Wei. I also prepared a pack, and then I sent someone to send it out.


    After a day, Emperor Ming Pei came down from court, and had breakfast with Yan Qingshan as usual before calling people in.


    Seeing several people coming in together, Emperor Ming Pei subconsciously changed his posture.


    Before, he had never thought about the question of the opening remarks of the discussion, and he was completely inattentive, the kind that he could not recall. But when he was asked so solemnly by Tuanzi yesterday, he suddenly didn''t know what to say in the first sentence.


    So he turned his head and asked Fang Wuyou: "Has Gan Baibi gone to Chengqian Palace?"


    The almighty Manager Fang didn''t expect him to ask this question: "I don''t know, I will ask you right away."


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand: "Forget it, no need."


    Gan Baibi has really gone.


    Although Xinbao got up late, they couldn''t let Her Royal Highness wait for them, could they?


    So I went to court immediately, and temporarily sat by Yan Shirong''s side.


    Although Gan Baibi is still a servant, he is the boss of the Department of Medical Dao, with a supernatural status. When he was in Shengping Palace, he had already found two assistants, and after he came back, he found three more. This is considered the leading organization of the Department of Medical Dao .


    Although the imperial decree states that the Department of Medical Dao has many responsibilities, many things, such as the assessment of doctors in the world, are not done overnight and have to be done slowly.


    The most important thing at the moment is the matter of the Royal Medicine Workshop. The place has been decided before they return to Beijing, and the construction will start after the sketch is settled.


    They are all smart people, and after a brief meeting, they reached a consensus.


    In fact, for Gan Baibi, the key is the first few things. He can''t make the decision, he must ask someone for instructions...Xinbao is his immediate boss in name, and he can''t get past her, so he said he asked Xinbao for instructions. I still want to let Emperor Ming Pei know through Xinbao, and then point him to someone who can make decisions.


    So Yan Shirong just came over.


    But for example, how to build a workshop, Tuanzi obviously doesn''t understand and is not interested, and since Gan Baibi has discussed with the imperial physicians several times, Yan Shirong can directly make a decision.


    But for example, the production process of medicine still needs to be certified by Xinbao, and there are some small things, such as what kind of medicine bottle, Xinbao must be interested, so I must ask her for instructions, so Gan Baibi still Bring lots of bottles.


    Before Xinbao got up, they had already held a small meeting as soon as possible. When Xinbao got up, had breakfast, changed into imposing clothes, and dressed up...then when they called people in, they had already made all the decisions. Done.


    Then they entered Xinbao''s study.


    Although Yan Shirong is the elder brother, Xinbao has a higher status than Yan Shirong in name, and the discussion is about her affairs, so Xinbao still sat in the main seat, and set up a seat for Yan Shirong beside him, and Yuan Shenjue sat under him. head.


    Hao Huashi and Xue Xuanji also came over and sat behind those people.


    With my brother around, Xinbao didn''t need to talk, everyone was already seated, and each looked up when they were seated.


    Gan Baibi couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Because the table was too high, it was already past Xinbao''s chest, so Xinbao folded his arms and chin on the table, looking at them.


    The fleshy little hands, the white face, the **** eyes, the little butterflies on the little bun trembling and trembling... as cute as you want.


    Master Gan couldn''t bear the cuteness, and his uncle smiled all over his face.


    Yan Shirong coughed and said, "Lord Gan, let''s start."


    "Yes," Gan Baibi restrained his attitude, and said, "Your Highness, I will briefly talk about it first."


    He paused, and opened the paper in his hand: "Because the preparation of medicine is too complicated, everyone tends to buy ready-made medicine directly from various drug dealers. What do you think, Your Highness?"


    Xinbao thought for a while.


    The processing of traditional Chinese medicine is indeed quite complicated. First, various picking and scraping; then various cutting methods such as cutting, filing, pounding, grinding, etc.; , stir-frying and other water and fire preparation methods; finally, there are medicinal juice preparation methods such as bitter wine immersion, honey coating and sunburning...


    How to say, it is possible, but it is not necessary. If these are added, the imperial medicine workshop will be built very large and employ a large number of people.


    Xinbao was very serious, and answered his question first: "Xinbao... I also think it is better to buy off-the-shelf medicines. But how to guarantee the quality of off-the-shelf medicines? Have you thought about it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： we are different

    Chapter 649 We are different


    This kind of daily management is not yet considered, so Gan Baibi paused before saying: "Strictly control it."


    Nai Tuanzi waved his little hands in a decent manner: "Not rigorous enough. You should number."


    Gan Baibi asked: "Number?"


    "Yes!" Tuanzi nodded.


    She imitated her father''s majestic way of pressing both hands on the table sometimes, and pressed her little hands flat on the table.


    Not to mention, the table is high, this action is really a bit strenuous.


    She tried to sit up a little higher, and said seriously: "For example, if a hundred catties of Chuanqiong came today, you can call this... Tianzi No. 1, and then this Tianzi No. 1, what month is it?" Date, which drug dealer sent it, who did the quality inspection, and who put it in the warehouse, all these are written down."


    "When you wait for the medicine, you should also remember everything clearly. For example, this batch of Suxiao Jiuxin Pills is made with No. 1 Chuanqiong and No. 2 borneol... etc. When it is sold, it also needs to have quality inspection No. 1, No. 2 No. That¡¯s it. Then, it¡¯s not good to refine the medicine. You can tell which kind of medicine it is, or what¡¯s wrong with it just by smelling it. If others can¡¯t smell it, you can smell it for me.¡±


    This management method commonly used in later generations has never been heard of before.


    But it is not difficult to understand. Xinbao said the beginning, and several people understood it, but it was not until Tuanzi finished that Gan Baibi said: "Wonderful! It should be like this!"


    This method is indeed very good, extremely labor-saving, and extremely effective!


    Even Yan Shirong turned around and praised her: "It''s indeed a good idea, what does Xinbao think?"


    Xinbao patted his head: "I don''t know!"


    She didn''t know what was going on, so she figured it out right away.


    In this way, even if the first thing is confirmed, that is to say, there is no place for drug processing in Yuyaofang, just buy ready-made medicines directly, and let the drug dealers process them according to their requirements.


    After that, Gan Baibi continued to talk about how to build the factory and how to hire people.


    Tuanzi listened, and gradually changed to resting his chin, his little brows wrinkled.


    Gan Baibi coughed involuntarily: "Your Highness?"


    Tuanzi asked him seriously: "Master Gan, have you ever thought about how much the Royal Medicine Workshop will sell after it is completed?"


    Gan Baibi didn''t understand what she meant for a while, so he could only reply step by step: "Your Highness is well-known outside the world. As long as you remove the concerns of drug dealers from all over the world, they will definitely move after hearing the news, and the number will definitely not be small."


    "Yes!" Xinbao nodded earnestly: "There will be many, super many, so don''t think of Yuyaofang as a big pharmacy, we are super powerful, we are different, we are Yuyaofang!"


    Let''s not talk about Gan Baibi, even Yan Shirong and Yuan Shenjue didn''t understand.


    Gan Baibi said: "What does Your Highness mean?"


    Xinbao said: "I mean, you can''t rely on manpower. For example, you can''t rub the pills with your hands. Otherwise, there will be big and small. It doesn''t look good. Yuyaofang should be taller."


    You don¡¯t need to rub it with your hands, so what kind of rubbing do you use?


    Several people were even more confused.


    Tuanzi seriously explained: "We need to consider the large quantity, so we need to use machinery! For example, water pan pills are usually made by dripping water into pills. In fact, the medicine powder is glued together with water... Then, for example, the above method There are small holes in the bottom of the basin, and the bottom accepts the powder, and the water drips down at a certain speed. The water dripping from each hole is the same size, and each time a drop is made, a batch of pills is made..."


    "This is a more intuitive way, suitable for making ordinary small pills, as well as large pills, which can put honey and medicine together..."


    Several people were stunned and couldn''t imagine it.


    Tuanzi was in a hurry, jumped off the chair, slid under the table, and walked up to Gan Baibi as soon as he lifted the tablecloth.


    Gan Baibi was taken aback.


    The doctor''s chair is very high, Xinbao sits on the doctor''s chair, his feet cannot touch the ground.


    And when she stood up, she was shorter than she was sitting, and the height of the table could reach her nose, so it was like a small door for her. , the movement was so smooth, she didn''t even notice anything was wrong after she came out.


    Then she explained to him: "Did you know honey pills? In fact, for pharmaceuticals, water and honey are both a kind of adhesive, both of which are used to stick the powder together. The main thing to make honey pills is to refine honey first." , after refining, pour the powder into it, just like kneading noodles, stir well, and then knead the pills... And we can make a machine, the previous steps are the same, and then after refining the honey, stir, you can use A large tank, and then put a stirrer in it, and install a transmission device on it, which can be hydraulic or steam powered..."


    She made a gesture of stirring with her small hands, because she couldn''t turn her hands around, so she could only turn around by herself, and looked at him seriously with her small face up: "That''s how you stir, do you understand? After stirring well , into the conveyor belt, made into long strips, and then cut, evenly cut, one section can be twisted into a pill, the weight of each section is the same, and the resulting pills are exactly the same..."


    She is very familiar with the drug production line.


    Many seemingly mysterious things are actually very simple in principle. For example, kneading noodles and rolling pills can all be replaced by water power, human power, or steam power even if there is no electricity.


    People operate tools to rub, compared with human rubbing by hand, it is hygienic, efficient, and convenient to control quality.


    She spoke in great detail and was practical. At first, Gan Baibi just listened, but later she asked someone to pass the pen and ink to start recording.


    If this kind of thing can really be made, then it will really be different!


    And the meaning of these things is not just a pharmaceutical workshop at all! This, this is simply the beginning of a new era!


    Emperor Ming Pei finished the discussion here, and asked Fang Wuyou, but the discussion was not over yet.


    After lunch time, I asked twice, but Tuanzi pretended not to hear.


    Yan Shirong directly asked someone to put the rice here, coaxed the dumplings to eat, and continued the discussion in the afternoon.


    Emperor Ming Pei finished his work here, and the memorial was also thrown to the crown prince for approval. After asking his granddaughter, he still hadn''t finished discussing it.


    Emperor Ming Pei became curious and came over directly.


    The apse where Xinbao lives is also the third room, and the Ming room is a living room. Emperor Ming Pei stopped his servants from announcing him, went in quietly and sat down, drinking tea while listening to their conversation.


    After a while, Yan Shirong came out, bowed silently and sat down, with a strange expression on his face.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and asked, Yan Shirong only made a comparison, and said in a low voice: "Shocking."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    What can you say that can be used to shock? ?


    Tuanzi is completely two people in terms of professional knowledge and other things.


    Anyway, Emperor Ming Pei listened to her little nanny with a voice like a little magpie, chirping, speaking without thinking, and there was something in every sentence. He came to listen halfway, but really couldn''t understand.


    Gan Baibi asked very detailed questions.


    After all, these things are unheard of, so let¡¯s not ask the details, the craftsmen below don¡¯t know how long they will try.


    Tuanzi talked and talked, he was exhausted from talking, and he didn''t even care that Lord Gan is a good-looking princess fan, so he said weakly: "Haven''t you understood yet?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 650： heroes useless

    Chapter 650 Heroes are useless


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    In fact, I really don¡¯t understand much.


    He was extremely ashamed and felt ashamed of being an idol, so he said: "What your highness said is amazing, let me take it easy."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t bear it anymore, stood up and walked in, Xinbao turned his back to him, and didn''t see him at all, until Emperor Ming Pei went up to sit down, Xinbao heard the voice, turned around, and glanced at him. Seeing him, his eyes lit up immediately: "Yeah!"


    She ran up on her short legs, sat on Yeye''s lap familiarly, and spread her paws: "Yeye, Xinbao is so tired."


    Emperor Mingpei asked someone to change the tea, and held his granddaughter in his arms. Xiaotuanzi drank two bowls in one breath, then changed his posture, stepped on the armrest with his little feet, and touched Emperor Mingpei''s face : "Yeah dear."


    She is a typical example of doing a big job and doing a good job. Why am I so good...so I''m going to be coquettish for a while.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and kissed her forehead, and then kissed her tender little ears.


    Tuanzi asked him softly: "Yeah, aren''t you busy today?"


    Emperor Ming Pei also replied with a smile: "Yeah, I''m done!" As for such trivial things as leaving the rest of the work to her own father, there is no need to talk about it.


    "Oh," Tuanzi said, "Xinbao is not done yet."


    Emperor Ming Pei also followed her wishes, and said with a smile: "Then let Yeye see, what is Xinbao busy with?"


    Gan Baibi put the things he wrote down, and Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    Gan Baibi said: "I will explain to the emperor according to what your highness said. If there is something wrong, please trouble your highness, or the Duke of the country, please remind me?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, Yan Shirong also came in, and then Gan Baibi recounted it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Although he can''t remember it by ear, he can almost repeat it after listening to it once.


    But this concept is indeed too new, and it is difficult for them to understand many places, so they can only memorize it by rote, and it is obvious when memorizing it by rote... He will consciously or unconsciously, with some Xinbao tone, it must be in the It''s easy to remember with Xinbao''s small appearance.


    Xinbao added a few words to the side from time to time, and after going through it from the beginning, several people almost understood it. The four of them looked at each other silently, and saw their complicated expressions on other people''s faces.


    Xinbao was really tired. After speaking, she nestled in Yeye''s arms, facing the outside with the back of her head, as if she loved someone, anyway, Xinbao didn''t want to discuss matters today...


    Yuan Shenjue was the first to come back to his senses, and stretched out his hand to hug the dumpling: "I took her to Dabai''s to find some throat-moistening pills, and after talking for a whole day, her voice was hoarse."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded and let him take his granddaughter away.


    Now Bai Gusheng has a medicine room here. He takes alchemy seriously every day, and he does it whenever he has nothing to do. He has refined a lot of various elixirs.


    Yuan Shen Jue found a throat moistening pill for her to eat, with the dumpling in his mouth, he put it on his shoulder, and the two were lost in thought.


    Then Tuanzi murmured: "My wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed.


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao seems to have forgotten a lot of things, but...Xinbao doesn''t feel sad, but feels quite comfortable."


    Yuan Shen Jue patted her head and hummed.


    After a while, Tuanzi said again: "My wife."


    "Um."


    "In Xinbao''s heart, I don''t know why, but I think this is a very simple matter, but judging by the way Yeye looks, it seems to be quite important, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s very important," Yuan Shenjue said, "But they are too stupid, so Xinbao doesn''t need to rush to teach, but take his time, just a little bit a day."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    As a result, Gan Baibi did not come the next morning.


    Xinbao came back after practicing light kung fu a few times, only to find that he hadn''t come yet.


    She could only Yuan Shenjue: "Isn''t it the end of the discussion? Shouldn''t the discussion be over? Isn''t this giving up halfway??"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "They have to understand slowly, find a craftsman to try it out, and come back when they are done."


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei got them out for a small meeting and let the second brother take over this matter. Otherwise, how could all kinds of sharp weapons be used only in the pharmaceutical workshop.


    Danzi sighed: "Alright then."


    She thought about it: "Xinbao just thought about it yesterday, Xinbao can teach you how to draw."


    All kinds of knowledge in her mind collided and collided, and they were quickly straightened out. As long as the principle is understood, combined with today''s production conditions, it is not difficult to make a production line that can be operated today with a little change.


    And the place they chose was on the edge of the moat, so water power is also very convenient.


    Although many dimensions are not so precise, the approximate ratio can be determined.


    So Yuan Shenjue drew the picture for a day under her command.


    Because Zheng Li followed her all the time, she was also called over to help draw the picture.


    I already had experience when drawing symbols before, so Yuan Shenjue first drew a rough outline according to what she said, and then slowly adjusted the labels.


    It took the two of them two full days to draw the picture, and then handed it over to the second brother, who asked him to find a craftsman to try.


    It is difficult to say, it is not difficult to say it is not difficult.


    After all, this is an era of mortise and tenon joints. The craftsmen have inherited their ingenuity for generations, and there are many capable people and strange people.


    With the diagram and the principle, it is not difficult to make it. First make the production line that Xinbao wants, and then follow the principle to do other things.


    In fact, Gan Baibi and the others have never been idle. After all, the production line and so on are their business!


    But in Xinbao''s perception, even after discussing the matter for a day, and she just found the feeling, they stopped coming!


    Tuanzi was very depressed, and complained to Yuan Shenjue: "It took so much for Xinbao to ask for a table from Yeye! It took so much for him to learn how to do business! How could they do this! Xinbao''s heroes are useless!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Didn''t Xinbao dislike discussing matters? Now he does?"


    "I still don''t like it!" Tuanzi said seriously: "But there must be a beginning and an end in doing things, and the end of the discussion! Have you ever heard a story?"


    She told him the story of the second shoe, and said to him: "The second shoe never came, how uncomfortable is this? Xinbao is always in fear when playing!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled, and ordered Bai Ji, "His Royal Highness called Gan Baibi into the palace to discuss matters."


    He looked at the sky: "It''s the beginning of tomorrow!"


    Bletilla striata hurriedly responded.


    At night, before Xinbao went to sleep, Yuan Shenjue came over again and said to her: "I remembered that I have a few books to read. I will sleep in the space at night. You sleep yours, don''t worry about me."


    Tuanzi''s sleepy eyelids were fighting, so he nodded, stretched out his hand and pushed him in, and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Yuan Shenjue lit a candle and read the book for half an hour. He felt that Xinbao should have fallen asleep, so he came out, stood in the medicine field, and said softly, "Mr. Yan Ji?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 651： Xinbaos gift

    Chapter 651 Xinbao''s gift


    An old voice said: "What''s the matter?"


    Yuan Shenjue said very politely: "Mr., do you know what Xinbao said a few days ago?"


    Yan Ji murmured vaguely.


    Yuan Shen Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said, "Where do these come from?"


    Yan Ji didn''t answer, and Yuan Shenjue was not surprised, and asked again: "Then saying these things, will there be any hindrance to Xinbao?"


    Yan Ji said: "No."


    Yuan Shen Jue said again: "Then, will this hinder Dayan or others?"


    Yan Ji still said: "Nothing."


    "Then," Yuan Shenjue took a light breath: "Then Xinbao, will one day remember ''those'' things?"


    Yan Ji said: "No."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded slowly.


    He said: "Old man, let me ask the last question. If the old man doesn''t say anything, is it to protect Xinbao?"


    Yan Ji didn''t answer.


    Yuan Shen Jue turned his head and listened, no longer asked any further questions, and cupped his hands and said, "Thank you."


    He retreated into the room and sat cross-legged on the couch.


    This space is full of aura, and his brain is also more aura.


    So much the better.


    The knowledge that should be remembered, such as medical skills, will be remembered with difficulty under some kind of opportunity.


    What should not be remembered, all kinds of unnatural things, all kinds of past, memories, will all be forgotten, and the forgetting will become more and more clean.


    Even if I meet an "old friend" like Cui Dunyi once in a while, it''s just like meeting again after a long absence, and it won''t affect my emotions.


    This is really good, very good.


    Grow up so carefree!


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he closed his eyes and settled down.


    Xinbao had a dream.


    In the dream, she went to a snack street with her family and ate from the street to the end of the street.


    When she opened her eyes in the morning, she called: "Hua Shuang Shuangshuang..."


    Hua Shuang was taken aback, and hurried over: "Master??"


    Xinbao stretched out Bai Shengsheng''s little arm: "Hurry up and get dressed, Xinbao forgot a very important thing!"


    Hua Shuang quickly stuffed her small arms back into the thin quilt, turned around and brought the clothes over, and put them on for her: "Are you going to see your empress?"


    Xinbao''s eyes were still dazed, and he scratched his ears: "It''s okay to go see A Niang first."


    Hua Shuang nodded, and quickly dressed her, and hugged her in front of her without combing her hair.


    As soon as Tuanzi walked to the window, he said, "Aniang! Aniang! Xinbao had a dream!"


    Ms. Lin was startled, thinking that Xinbao was having that dream again, so she quickly stood up to greet her, but Tuanzi said, "Then Xinbao remembered that Xinbao forgot to give the gift that Xinbao prepared for his father and brother!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    "Oh!" She sat back silently: "It''s okay, I have asked those people to take turns to cook for Dad and them. They are all snacks, suitable for breakfast. Did you pay attention to breakfast?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened in surprise: "But this is Xinbao''s gift! Xinbao''s gift to daddy and elder brother! How could you just give it away?"


    "It''s not casual," Mrs. Lin said, "I told my father and every elder brother that Xinbao specially asked people to learn it."


    Tuanzi scratched his ears, and said depressedly: "But Xinbao didn''t see whether Daddy and elder brother liked food or not, whether they were happy or not, and they didn''t kiss Xinbao to say thank you to Xinbao, so how can it be called a gift?" ?¡±


    Ms. Lin thought for a while: "Then what do you think?"


    Tuanzi scratched his ears depressedly: "Xinbao doesn''t know what to do!"


    Ms. Lin said: "What are you doing scratching your ears?"


    She took her hand away, leaned over to take a look, and said, "Mosquito bites?"


    Hua Shuang was also taken aback: "No way?"


    She leaned over to take a look, and saw two red bumps side by side next to the small ears, which were almost torn when they were scratched by the dumpling, and the small ears were red and swollen.


    Hua Shuang said anxiously: "I''ll get the ointment!"


    Hua Han also said: "How can this happen? It''s getting cold, and mosquito repellent incense is lit everywhere, and I watch it several times every night... Could it be that it was brought in when the Duke came in yesterday."


    As soon as she said that, Xinbao remembered that she forgot to release Yuan Shenjue.


    She quickly let him out.


    Yuan Shenjue had already practiced martial arts in the space for a while, and when he came out, he smiled and said, "I knew Xinbao..."


    When he saw that Tuanzi''s hair was still loose, he knew something was wrong: "Xinbao, what''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi subconsciously wanted to scratch her ears again, but Mrs. Lin grabbed her hand and said, "Stop scratching, if you scratch it again, you should cry again."


    Yuan Shen Jue imitated Mrs. Lin, and blew softly: "Is this a mosquito bite?"


    The dumpling was so itchy and couldn''t be scratched, she shook her head depressedly: "Honey, Xinbao forgot to give his father and brother a gift, and no one reminded Xinbao..."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Can''t I send it now?"


    Tuanzi said: "No, A Niang has already tasted it for them."


    Yuan Shenjue thought about it for a while: "That''s how it is. At night, Xinbao will choose something he knows how to make, and make it for his father and brother. When the time comes, ask them if it tastes good?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi suddenly cheered up: "My wife is so smart! Well, then let''s do it like this!"


    She just washed her face and combed her hair, and had breakfast with her wife.


    Hua Shuang took out the medicine, and saw that the two scratches of the dumpling were already bleeding, so she didn''t dare to apply the medicine anymore, so she could only blow on her from time to time.


    The dumplings were so itchy, after eating, they said to Yuan Shen: "My wife can help Xinbao pinch a little flower."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What kind of flowers are you pinching?"


    "It''s just a cross!" Xinbao took his hand and made a cross on his hand: "Mosquito bags must be crossed to stop the itching."


    Yuan Shen Jue was dubious, and carefully pinched her one, but he couldn''t do it, and it got even more itchy after pinching.


    Xinbao couldn''t scratch it, and called: "Aniang!"


    Mrs. Lin came over, pulled out the hairpin, and poked her lightly a few times on the bleeding spot that was not scratched, and said: "This child has been delicate since she was a child, and every time a mosquito bites, she will get a big red envelope. In summer, she will order wormwood every day." rope."


    She blew a few puffs, while making a gesture of bouncing away: "Itchy fly~Itchy fly~~~Okay, fly away."


    In fact, she hadn''t flown away yet, and Xinbao shook her head itchingly, but today she called Gan Baibi and others to discuss the matter, and these people arrived early as usual, so she asked them to go to Xinbao''s study and wait for Hao Huashi and others to discuss the matter. Xue Xuanji went to accompany him first.


    Gan Baibi brought two people in today, and the three of them were sitting and talking when they heard footsteps, and Tuanzi walked in.


    As soon as they met each other, Hao Huashi said, "...Pfft!"


    The other people didn''t know what to do, and when they looked up, they said, "...Pfft!"


    Xinbao looked at them with wide eyes puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Hao Huashi suppressed a smile and stepped forward: "Master, what''s wrong with your ears?"


    The right ear of the dumpling is red all over, as if it has grown two circles.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 652： Leaders cant collapse

    Chapter 652 Leaders can''t collapse


    When Hao Huashi asked, Tuanzi wanted to scratch again, Yuan Shenjue grabbed it familiarly: "It should be bitten by mosquitoes."


    Xue Xuanji also came over and took a closer look: "It doesn''t look like a poisonous insect, it should be a mosquito. Why is it so serious?? Was it so serious before??"


    Yuan Shen Jue blew softly on her twice, while saying: "I heard from my aunt that when she was not awake, she was afraid of being bitten by mosquitoes, so she always lit straw ropes in front of the door."


    Several people talked back and forth for a while before taking their seats.


    The little ear was itchy, and Xinbao wanted to scratch it as soon as she sat down, so Yuan Shenjue simply stood beside her, holding hands for her, bending over from time to time to blow.


    Xinbao said, "Sit down, my wife."


    She pulled him to sit down, and then said with great posture: "Let''s start!"


    Let¡¯s start with this sound, I definitely learned it from Emperor Ming Pei. Although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s really quite energetic.


    Fortunately, today''s topic is very easy, Gan Baibi first reported the progress of the production line and equipment...


    In a word, a craftsman has been found, and the craftsman is trying to make it.


    Then he asked someone to bring out some bottles and choose a medicine bottle for Xinbao.


    Yuan Shen Jue directly took her hand and came down to watch.


    Besides, people like Gan Baibi are really smart. Xinbao mentioned the numbering method at the front, and they used it on the bottle at the back, so they can put the number on the bottom of the bottle.


    Xinbao said: "The production date must also be written. The medicine will lose its effect if it takes too long, so the expiration date must also be noted."


    Gan Baibi responded.


    Xinbao said again: "There is also the pill made by Dabai. At that time, each bottle will have a number, and some people will be selected, and Dabai will teach them...how to choose this person?"


    Gan Baibi said: "Are there any conditions?"


    Xinbao said: "You can''t be too young, and you can''t be too old. It''s best to know a little bit of kung fu, because alchemy is very tiring. You can see that Xuanji is tired and thin."


    Xue Xuanji smiled and said: "No, I haven''t practiced it yet, it''s all my brothers who are doing it."


    The main reason is that the new alchemy furnace hasn''t arrived yet, there is only one usable alchemy furnace, and his senior brother is unreasonable, so he can''t grab it!


    Gan Baibi said: "In the future, we can pick a few young and smart people from the imperial hospital office and dispatch them directly to our imperial medicine workshop."


    Xinbao asked: "But how do we know if he is a good person?"


    "this¡­"


    Gan Baibi supported his forehead, and then said softly: "Your Highness, the selected person, let''s check his past first, and then get in touch with him in detail. Generally speaking, there will be no problem. If we really meet someone who is good at disguising , I couldn''t see that this kind of situation is very rare, because His Highness''s place is already extremely expensive, and he has no reason to betray."


    Duanzi reluctantly accepted this statement and nodded.


    As she was thinking, she raised her hand, trying to scratch her ear with the other hand, but was caught by Yuan Shenjue again.


    Xinbao was very itchy, so he bent his body slightly and rubbed back and forth on his sleeve.


    Hao Huashi came over with a smile, and also held Tuanzi''s small hand, talking to distract her: "Master, do these people want to take disciples?"


    "No, don''t," Xinbao refused without hesitation: "I want this matter to be like... just like the Imperial College, it is a place dedicated to teaching you medical skills, but after you learn it, you will enter the Imperial Medicine Workshop Refining medicine, but not master and apprentice."


    Hao Hua said: "Oh!"


    Xinbao said: "Also, the medicine bottle can be packed in a glass bottle, so that everyone can see what the medicine inside looks like."


    Hao Huashi asked: "A glass bottle? A glass bottle?"


    "No, it''s a glass bottle."


    She kept talking about the method of making glass to Gan Baibi.


    Gan Baibi reacted quickly this time, after listening to the beginning, he quickly asked someone to pass the pen and ink and began to write down.


    Fortunately, glass making is quite simple. After a few words, Gan Baibi asked calmly, "What does this glass look like when it''s made? Can you see the medicine in the bottle?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s like ice, like white colored glaze, it''s transparent."


    Gan Baibi inhaled lightly, and said obediently: "Okay. I understand."


    Xinbao took a step forward and looked at him. Gan Baibi quickly left his seat and squatted down.


    At this time, everyone, including Yuan Shenjue, who knew her best, thought she was going to pat her shoulder or touch her head, so they let go of her hand.


    The next moment, with lightning speed, Tuanzi scratched his ears several times! !


    Then scratch it on the spot.


    Before he could stop the smile that tricked his wife on the small face of Tuanzi, he froze suddenly, and then hissed in pain.


    With tears in her eyes, she patted Gan Baibi on the shoulder, and the leader did not collapse: "You are great! Yes, work hard."


    Master Gan: "..."


    Seeing the blood dripping down, Yuan Shenjue was in a hurry: "Come on!"


    He took out the handkerchief and gently supported it: "Come here! Call the imperial doctor! Tell Dabai to bring the medicine!"


    A group of people came in with a bang. The good news is that it doesn''t itch after being scratched, but it hurts!


    After washing off the wine, Xinbao burst into tears.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard about it earlier, and when he came over to take a look, it was as if a petal had grown beside the small head of the dumpling, and it was swollen into a semicircle.


    Emperor Ming Pei was both distressed and funny: "How can I serve you below? You can still let mosquitos fly in by hanging a curtain!"


    Tuanzi was listless, and whispered: "It might have come from there."


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless: "There are still mosquitoes in there?"


    He didn''t know what to say, he turned his little head and looked carefully, kissed her on the forehead distressedly, then grabbed the chubby hand, and kissed the palm of her hand: "Okay, it won''t itch if you scratch it. Did the meeting go well?"


    Duanzi thought for a while: "If there is no such accident, it will actually go well."


    "It''s going well now," Yuan Shenjue said seriously, "I told them to leave before you cried, so Xinbao has been performing very well, just like Xinbao''s Yeye."


    Then he coughed and reported in a calm tone: "Your Majesty, this morning Lord Gan mainly brought out some medicine bottles for Xinbao to choose from. Xinbao chose a few and made some requests, and then proposed to use glass bottles. The so-called glass is made of limestone, feldspar, etc., mixed evenly and then smelted... It is said that it can be fired into a liquid state in the end, and can be made into various shapes. After it is made, it will be brittle, hard and transparent like colored glaze."


    Emperor Ming Pei listened quietly, without expressing surprise: "It''s good."


    He just had an idea...


    It was a mistake. It was a mistake to put the Department of Medicine and Dao under the Ministry of Household Affairs. It should at least be on the same level as the Sixth Department.


    But the decree has been issued, and it cannot be changed overnight.


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei left, Xinbao immediately pulled Yuan Shenjue up and came out, and said with bright eyes: "It''s a blessing in disguise! Xinbao suddenly remembered what snacks to make, and Xinbao made cat ear dumplings."


    Xinbao felt that he was a culinary expert, so he went to the small kitchen and directed Lu Sanchi to prepare.


    Cat ear dumplings, shaped like wontons, Xinbao told Lv Sanchi to knead the noodles with vegetable juice, three colors, and three fillings. Then she washed her little hands and wrapped them herself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： heart treasure

    Chapter 653 Xinbao Super Club


    Cat¡¯s ear dumplings are first rolled into large sheets, and then cut into quadrilaterals with one big end and a small end.


    No need for Xinbao to make large dough pieces and adjust stuffing, Xinbao just packs it.


    While cutting, the pastry chef respectfully asked: "Your Highness, can I tell you something?"


    "No need," Tuanzi said confidently, "Xinbao knows how to do it!"


    She stood up, picked up the cut ones, picked them up, and started wrapping them clumsily.


    The cat¡¯s ear dumplings are very simple. Put the stuffing on the small end, roll it and knead it. Xinbao really knows it, but she can¡¯t turn it around with her little hands. In the end, she simply put the dough on the board, and then put the stuffing on it. Pushing on both sides, one roll, one pinch, perfect!


    Duanzi''s eyes were bright with joy, and he showed it to his wife.


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded with a smile: "Xinbao is awesome!"


    Tuanzi was complacent: "Xinbao is amazing! What a skillful hand!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Yes, what a skillful hand."


    The dumpling is wrapped one by one happily. Although there is not much stuffing, the package is actually pretty good.


    The small kitchen is not big, Yuan Shenjue stays with her in it, and Hao Huashi wanders outside.


    He knew Lv Sanchi well, so he came over to chat with him, but as a result, he always felt that Lv Sanchi was a little absent-minded.


    He asked him: "What''s wrong?"


    Lv Sanchi was taken aback for a moment, subconsciously, he looked away, and said with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Although he immediately covered it up, Hao Huashi still felt that something was wrong. He glanced at him, then came directly over and took a look inside.


    The pastry chef inside is a **** in his thirties and forties, very humble and thoughtful.


    A ten-year-old **** was standing in the corner stirring stuffing. He seemed a little restless, but he probably didn''t know kung fu.


    Hao Huashi knew that he was thinking too much, probably not what he thought, but something else.


    He hugged his shoulders and watched from a distance.


    The little **** noticed it, and when he turned around and saw it was him, his legs gave way in fright and almost fell off.


    Then, as if he had made up his mind, he knelt down on the ground as soon as he turned his head, and kowtowed: "Your Highness! Your Highness, I want to beg Your Highness!"


    Xinbao was startled, dropped his chopsticks, and then turned his head: "What?"


    Lu Sanchi said anxiously: "Xiao Wuzi! Don''t mess around!"


    Kneeling down quickly, he said with a smile, "I beg Your Highness to forgive me, it''s the servant who didn''t manage well and let this child disturb Your Highness."


    Xinbao shook his hand: "What do you want to say? Come here and say it."


    Xiao Wuzi quickly walked over on his knees, walked around in front of Xinbao, kowtowed and said, "Your Highness, this slave''s elder brother, Wu An, got sick and was moved out of the palace. This slave wants to beg His Highness..."


    Hua Shuang couldn''t help scolding: "Of course I have to move out of the palace when I''m sick! What are you asking for!"


    "No, no," Xiao Wuzi said anxiously: "His Royal Highness, several people have been moved out of the palace these days, and Wu An has been out for three days. Your Highness, people say that this kind of disease can cure people. It doesn¡¯t matter if you drink the medicine given by the imperial physician, only His Royal Highness can save you..."


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help but frown: "There are already several? What kind of disease are they??"


    Xiao Wuzi said: "Shivering, fever, I heard that some people have diarrhea..."


    Yuan Shen Jue interrupted him: "What did the imperial doctor say?"


    Xiao Wuzi said: "The imperial doctor said, what is it called...Wen, Wen Malaria!"


    Xinbao opened his eyes wide, stood up suddenly, and touched his little ears subconsciously.


    Warm malaria is malaria, which is called Dabaizi among the people. It is an infectious disease transmitted by mosquitoes, and it occurs more frequently in summer and autumn.


    But this kind of disease does not come on immediately, usually there will be a period of incubation period, ranging from ten days to several months.


    When the attack occurs, there will be chills, fever, thirst, palpitations... In severe cases, vomiting, high fever, severe headache, etc. After repeated attacks for a long time, it may also cause anemia, splenomegaly, etc.


    Xinbao patted his face casually, and said, "Fourth Brother, where is Fourth Brother?"


    Yan Ke rushed to call Yan Shisheng, and Yan Shisheng said: "In the past two days, four eunuchs were indeed sick and moved out of the palace, but I didn''t know it was febrile malaria at first. I only found out this morning, but the imperial doctor said Warm malaria doesn¡¯t save people! And those who moved out have been treated well, I just went to see them in the morning.¡±


    The doctor at this time can diagnose malaria, but they don''t know that it is transmitted by mosquitoes, and they don''t know about the incubation period. Typically, they know what it is and don''t know why.


    Xinbao said: "Where is it, I''ll go and see."


    Yan Shisheng turned around in a hurry, took her over in person, and asked someone to check who was the first to get sick, and whether anyone was hiding it or not reporting it.


    The eunuchs who moved out were all outside the palace. Xinbao went over and saw that it was indeed malaria. He panicked and patted his head anxiously.


    You know, malaria can be called a plague in many cases. Even people in the palace get sick, so what about outside?


    Xinbao had a bad feeling, and his throat was a little dry: "Quick, let''s tell Yeye quickly."


    Hao Huashi quickly went to find Cui Dunyi, and then chased them back to the palace: "I heard that there are really a few people suffering from malaria in the capital."


    Yuan Shen Jue''s face also changed a little.


    Know only a few, what about the ones you don¡¯t know? ?


    You must know that there are many poor people in the world who are sick and refuse to watch! There are also many big families who raise government doctors! That news can''t get out!


    Emperor Ming Pei heard a few people talking, and said in a deep voice: "Xinbao, what do you mean, this may affect many people?"


    "Yes!" Xinbao nodded, and gave a simple example: "It''s like a horse..."


    She paused for a moment, but still kindly didn''t use Ma Shiwen''s example: "There was a person who had malaria, and a mosquito bit him, and the mosquito also had malaria in his body, and then the mosquito bit another person, and the other person got infected... one passed on to the other, and this The rate of transmission is rapid. This is a serious public health problem."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Can''t it be cured?"


    "It can be cured," Xinbao paused.


    Malaria drugs, cinchona cream, and artemisinin, which appeared very late.


    Artemisinin needs to be extracted enough to be used for medicine, but Artemisia annua is useless if the conditions are not met. But cinchona tree...


    Xinbao quietly felt the space, and actually found a few cinchona trees!


    Xinbao was overjoyed, and his voice became louder: "It can be cured! Xinbao has special medicine!"


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei comforted: "Don''t worry, Xinbao, you guys go to make medicine, and Yeye will arrange the rest."


    Xinbao nodded fiercely.


    As the space got bigger and bigger, her control became bigger and bigger, so she didn''t have to go in and cut down the trees, but let Yan Ji transport the two trees out, and then called the imperial doctor over to peel the bark together.


    It¡¯s too late to do anything difficult, and there¡¯s no need for alchemy, just simply grind it with tree bark, because cinchona cream has many side effects, and there was no such concept in the west when it was discovered, but here, you can add two flavors With the help of the monarch and ministers, one pill can be effective for mild cases, and only two to three pills are needed for severe cases.


    The group is extremely busy, and Xinbao is also extremely busy.


    While busy, I also felt the flash of the Sansheng Stone.


    The brightness is much brighter than when she rescued her grandfather back then... It can be seen that this would have been really serious, but now, although the medicine has not been finished, it is obvious that the catastrophe has almost been avoided.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： Group pet babies are not afraid of difficulties

    Chapter 654 The group pet baby is not afraid of difficulties


    He was busy until it was dark, Emperor Ming Pei asked Yuan Shenjue to call her back, Xinbao said: "Yeah, what''s the matter?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "There are a few, not too many."


    Tuanzi said anxiously: "Yeah! Don''t lie to Xinbao!"


    Emperor Ming Pei had no choice but to say, "It''s better than imagined. As far as I know, there are about thirty of them."


    He patted Tuanzi''s head lightly: "We found it in time, it doesn''t matter."


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    For things like the plague, the sooner they can be controlled, the better. At this moment, Yan Shirong has been sent out by Emperor Mingpei to investigate the matter himself. Yan Shisheng in the palace also brought the imperial physician to investigate, so Emperor Mingpei did not go to Chengqian Gong, directly brought her to eat here.


    After eating, Xinbao still wanted to go see it, Emperor Ming Pei said: "No, there are mosquitoes most likely at night, so don''t go!"


    Xinbao hesitated for a moment, then murmured softly: "But look, Xinbao, it''s faster than the imperial doctor."


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered: "Everything depends on a five-year-old baby, what are they doing?"


    Tuanzi had no choice but to say: "Yeah, you must tell them, the main thing is not to have stagnant water. Where you live, there should be no containers of stagnant water in the front of the house, such as the bottom of the flower plate, earthen pots, etc.; Add a cover; it is best to plant less water bud flowers. If you must plant them, you must change the water every seven or eight days to clean the roots and flower pots; and those stagnant water such as small puddles must be cleaned up in time This is the most prone to mosquitoes... Mosquitoes can transmit many diseases, not just malaria."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Understood."


    He blew on Tuanzi''s little ears, and said nonchalantly, "Is Xinbao okay?"


    "It''s okay," Xinbao wanted to reach out to touch it again, but Emperor Ming Pei grabbed his hand, and she said, "Yeah, don''t worry, Xinbao won''t be infected."


    She paused, explained the concept of incubation period to him, and said, "Even if you are infected, if you are in good health, you will not get sick. We have taken so many medicines and fruits in the space, and we will definitely be fine. of."


    Emperor Ming Pei was immediately relieved, and then glared at her: "You still lied to me! Said the mosquitoes were there!"


    Tuanzi smirked, isn''t she afraid that Yeye will punish the people around her again!


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t delve into it, and just kept holding her. At this moment, he saw the benefits of having a prince. Even if something like this happened, he still had time to coax his granddaughter leisurely.


    He waited for Tuanzi to fall asleep before putting her down. When he went to ask, he had found dozens of them.


    The Imperial Hospital Department was busy all night, Yan Qingshan and his two sons were busy until midnight, and they gathered at Qianqing Palace early in the morning.


    Xinbao was also sleeping in Qianqing Palace. She had something on her mind and couldn''t fall asleep, so she got up early and came over to have breakfast with Yeye and Daddy.


    Yan Shisheng told her: "In addition to the previous four, two other people were found in the palace. The one with the earliest disease has now moved out of the palace. When you look back, you can see if there is any ''incubation period''. not come out."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Yan Shirong also said: "There are more than 70 people who are sick outside, and they have been found together, and they will be given medicine in a while. I will also get together with his family and neighbors. Xinbao will also go to see in a while. "


    Danzi still nodded.


    Then he sighed: "Yeah, my grandson is really not praising my sister, the name of Princess Zhenguo is really useful. Those who cry, those who don''t believe, dare not follow... I said I am Zhenguo The princess'' elder brothers, one by one, became honest all at once."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled at him, noncommittal.


    While eating, the person below brought up a small bowl alone, and handed it to Yan Qingshan first, Yan Shirong coughed heavily, Tuanzi raised his head inexplicably, and saw Yan Qingshan pull out a yellow cat from the bowl Ear dumplings.


    Xinbao snorted, his eyes widened.


    Yan Qingshan had a calm attitude, glanced at his daughter, ate two in a row, passed the bowl to Yan Shirong, and said seriously: "Daddy received Xinbao''s gift, it''s delicious. Xinbao is so good."


    Then stretched out his big hand and touched Xinbao''s head.


    Then the second elder brother also ate two, and said: "The second elder brother received Xinbao''s gift, and the second elder brother liked it very much. Xinbao is so obedient and awesome! What a clever hand!"


    Then the fourth brother said it exactly as it was.


    Harvested three dumplings that touched their heads, and they were so happy that they could not close their mouths from ear to ear. Immediately, they felt that malaria was nothing to worry about!


    Brave and awesome... No, the group pet baby is not afraid of difficulties! The heart treasure that is favored by the group is invincible!


    After the family had dinner, Xinbao went over to look at the people in the palace first, and pointed out that those who had seven or eight incubation periods were temporarily resigned from their positions, moved out of the palace, and placed in another place.


    Because these are all vivax malaria, the so-called vivax malaria will recur every 48 hours.


    The incubation period of vivax malaria is generally less than 15 days, so it doesn''t matter if there is no attack for 15 days.


    Then he took the imperial physician out of the palace in a mighty way, and first gave medicine to those who had already had an attack.


    Yan Shirong temporarily emptied two courtyards and put people here. Those who were having an attack were in great pain. Some had herpes on their noses, but those who hadn''t had an attack looked like ordinary people.


    There were only a few dozen people in total, and Xinbao clicked on them one by one, and someone gave them medicine according to the amount she said, and these people had to stay here until they were completely cured.


    While sending out, Xinbao comforted me gently: "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid! This medicine is very useful. You will feel better when you wake up tomorrow morning, but some still need to take a few more pills."


    Yan Shirong also said: "You don''t have to worry, the food, lodging and medicine here are free of charge."


    Everyone was so grateful that they kowtowed one after another.


    Then Xinbao went to see the family members and close neighbors of these people.


    There are more people here.


    The people infected with malaria this time were mainly in the three or four neighborhoods of Qingqingfang, Nanxunfang, and Huanghuafang, especially Nanxunfang, which accounted for 75% of the people, so it also affected the nearby imperial palace.


    But there are no other districts, so it can be optimistically estimated that it should not affect other provinces.


    Because Nanxunfang had the largest number of people, almost all the people in that small area were brought here. Men, women, young and old, all showed panic, and then gradually calmed down after seeing Xinbao.


    Their ideas are very simple, even the little princess dares to come here in person, which means that they will be able to cure them!


    You know, the plague or something has to be postponed, and it really has to be buried alive! ! But they have a genius doctor, the little princess! God bless Dayan!


    Xinbao didn''t know what they were thinking.


    She looked over one by one, and most of the people were not infected, so they could go back directly, and those who were infected would stay temporarily, wait for the pills made for the incubation period in the afternoon to take, and they could leave tomorrow.


    While Xinbao was being treated, Wei Fengting had already taken people to Nanxunfang.


    Searched around the place with the most patients, and quickly found a place.


    There is a big and famous restaurant here, called Liujia Roast Duck King. Behind this restaurant there is its own duck garden. I don¡¯t know if it was dug by myself. There is a small pool where ducks are raised by the water, and it is dirty everywhere. Dirty stagnant water, it''s autumn, and mosquitoes and all kinds of flying insects are still buzzing, probably from here.


    Wei Fengting directly asked someone to bring a large mat, covered the mosquitoes in large pieces, lit a fire, and then asked them to clean up all the sludge and sewage, dug almost three feet into the ground, and spread it with incense lime , before searching elsewhere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 655： miss brother

    Chapter 655 Missing Brother


    The owner of the Liu Family Roast Duck King was originally a wealthy businessman, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to open such a large restaurant in such a place where every inch of land is expensive.


    Two people in their family were also infected with malaria, and a few others were said to have been infected and hadn''t developed any symptoms. When the lucky few returned home, they were frightened when they heard that the plague had spread from their own duck garden. leg.


    Wei Fengting took them into custody temporarily, and reported to them for disposal after finishing their work.


    By the time Xinbao and the others came out, notices had already been posted on the streets and alleys.


    Firstly, it is to explain this matter, let everyone clean up the stagnant water, repel mosquitoes and prevent mosquitoes;


    The second is to clarify the symptoms. If you have not found it now, you will get sick in the future, and if the symptoms match, you can go to the hanging pot for pulse diagnosis and receive free pills for treatment. Family and neighbors should also go with you.


    At the same time, it is also noted that if you have been in contact with these people and are worried that you have been infected, you can go to the Xuanhu before Sizheng (10 o''clock) every day, and the little princess will come out for inspection at Sizheng.


    For this reason, the inn not far behind the Xuanhu was purposely reserved for these people to rest temporarily.


    Of course, because most of the people are illiterate, in addition to notices, there are also preaching by officers and soldiers walking around the streets.


    In the midst of the busy schedule, the whole night passed.


    Early in the morning, Gan Baibi, on behalf of the Department of Medicine and Dao, brought the imperial physicians to visit those patients.


    When they arrived, everyone was discussing and communicating with each other.


    This Cinchona cream...is now named Zhimaolidan by Xinbao. Isn''t this medicine too immediate?


    This disease was so painful when it happened, but after taking the medicine, it recovered almost overnight. It is worthy of being a fairy doctor little princess!


    All the imperial physicians compared the records, removed the mild patients who only needed to take one pill, and then asked each of them, and recorded in detail, Xue Xuanji also recorded.


    But these people will not be put back immediately, they still have to observe here for another two days before leaving.


    For Emperor Ming Pei, the matter has been brought under control at this stage, which means it has been resolved, but for Xinbao, every moment is full of contingencies...


    Worrying that the dumpling could not eat well or sleep well, she woke up early every day, and then was specially approved to enter the imperial study, where she sat next to Emperor Ming Pei, watching Emperor Ming Pei handle political affairs with wide-eyed eyes.


    In the middle, I have to go to the hanging pot to take a look at the patient.


    Actually, most of the people who come here are fine, but everyone always feels uneasy, since they don¡¯t spend money anyway, why don¡¯t they come¡­so many people come.


    Tuanzi was already nervous, but it seemed that there were so many people, and he became even more nervous. After watching it, he continued to stare at Yeye.


    Tuanzi''s heart is filled with this matter, but all the things Yeye deals with have nothing to do with this matter, but Tuanzi is so worried.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw it in his eyes, and it was really distressing and funny. When he was done with work, he was about to coax his granddaughter, so he heard someone report to the commander of Long Xiangwei to see him.


    Xinbao was distracted, halfway through listening, he just thought it was Wei Fengting, before he came in, he smiled.


    It turned out that the person who came in had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a resolute face. He was actually someone he didn''t know.


    Tuanzi snorted and stared at him.


    The man saluted and reported: "Your Majesty, the outer city of the capital has been inspected, and two more places similar to Nanxunfang Duck Garden have been found, one in each..."


    The man''s voice was as deep as a bell, and the speed of his speech was obviously not slow, but it gave off a very calm feeling.


    Xinbao thinks that he is very similar to his big brother, not because of his looks, but because he looks like a "elder brother".


    She stared at him blankly.


    The man''s voice was not chaotic, but he noticed something, couldn''t help raising his eyes slightly, looked at the dumpling, and saw the dumpling staring at him without blinking.


    Emperor Ming Pei also noticed it, turned to look at his granddaughter, and then picked her up casually: "You don''t know him? He is the leader of Long Xiangwei."


    Xinbao said: "Isn''t it Wei Fengting?"


    Emperor Ming Pei explained with a smile: "Wei Fengting is his deputy, he is the commander, and Wei Fengting is the deputy commander..."


    The man clasped his hands and bowed again: "My servant, Xiaodong, pays homage to Your Highness."


    Xinbao whispered: "Excuse me."


    Turning his head away, he hid his face in Yeye''s arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t know why his granddaughter was making a fuss. He rubbed his little head comfortingly, and said: "The Liu family, don''t have to kill them. They will steal 80% of their property and punish them to leave the capital. Part of the property will be given to Those who are sick this time will get some compensation, and the rest should be allocated to the Department of Medicine."


    Responded to Xiaodong, and saw that the emperor had no other orders, so he was about to retreat. Everyone was approaching the door, and Tuanzi suddenly said: "Wait, wait a minute."


    Xiang Xiaodong was puzzled, and responded, Xinbao''s eyes widened, and he said, "Stretch out your hand."


    Xiang Xiaodong was a little surprised, wondering if this is the pulse? ? Is he sick?


    While stretching out his hand obediently, Tuanzi stretched out his small hand and made a comparison: "The palm of the hand is down, and it is slightly bent."


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...???"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t know what his granddaughter was going to do, but he didn''t stop him, he just watched quietly.


    Although Xiang Xiaodong didn''t understand, he still did as he did, and then the little princess said: "Close your eyes."


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...???"


    He silently closed his eyes.


    Then I heard the sound of cautious footsteps coming, I don''t know what I did, and ran back on tiptoe.


    Then Tuanzi said solemnly: "The hand should be shorter, and half a foot shorter."


    He put his hand down silently, and then the sound of footsteps came slowly again, and then, a little furry head rubbed against his palm, as if attached to him, rubbed several times, and then paused for a while , and then tiptoed back.


    Tuanzi coughed and said, "It''s okay, nothing happened, you can go."


    Xiang Xiaodong opened his eyes, and saw Tuanzi standing in the arms of Emperor Ming Pei, holding the case with both hands, looking at him with wide eyes, as if a little happy.


    He couldn''t help but also smiled, quickly restrained himself, and backed out.


    Just turning around, I heard the dumpling inside say: "Yeah, Xinbao misses big brother! Misses big brother!"


    Pausing at Xiaodong''s feet, he felt so warm and cute, shook his head with a smile, and walked away quickly.


    Inside, Emperor Ming Pei was very happy that something distracted Tuanzi, so he said: "During the Chinese New Year, let him come back."


    Xinbao asked: "Is it possible?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "This place is very close to the border, and, as a descendant of a dragon, there is no need to be like others. Why not come back during the Chinese New Year."


    Tuanzi was very happy: "Then Xinbao wrote to ask!"


    She thought it was a one-shot, and immediately asked someone to pass a pen and ink to write a letter.


    Ms. Lin heard about it, and immediately asked someone to prepare some food and the like, and sent them over together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： meritorious deeds

    Chapter 656 On rewards for meritorious deeds


    A few days passed, and the sick people left one after another.


    Every sick person received compensation, ranging from twelve to thirty taels depending on the severity of the disease.


    Although most of the people living here are not poor, there are also businessmen and workers who suddenly got the money and were overjoyed. They never expected that not only free medical treatment, but also money! It was a blessing in disguise!


    After another three days, Xinbao directly released another group of people in the incubation period.


    These people took the medicine, none of them got sick, and they are no longer in danger.


    These people also received a comfort fee of ten taels of silver each.


    Although the Liu family lost 80% of their property, it was already the best result for the Liu family who were already doomed.


    After the matter is over, when it comes to merit and deeds, Xinbao should take the lead.


    On the second day, an order was issued, and the Department of Medicine and Dao was changed to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, which was tied with the six departments, and was still supervised by Princess Zhenuo.


    Princess Zhenguo bestowed apricot yellow on her body and gave Shangfang a sword.


    In addition, Gan Baibi was promoted to Minister, in charge of the Department of Medicine and Dao.


    Hao Huashi and Xue Xuanji were transferred to the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism as fifth-rank doctors. In addition, Hao Huashi was also in charge of the Imperial Medicine Workshop.


    No one in the court objected, and many people even felt that the reward was not too heavy.


    You know, in the past dynasties, which plague has not hurt the muscles and bones?


    But this time, it was discovered in such a timely manner, and it was dealt with in such a timely and effective manner. The danger was stifled at the initial stage, and no one died in the plague...


    What is this called? ?


    This is a miracle! God bless Dayan! How is Sheng Shimingjun?


    And this matter was also sent out all over the place following the notice of the imperial court. Everyone was shocked, and they also paid unprecedented attention to mosquito control, especially the people in the capital. Rope mosquito repellent incense and everything have all increased in price.


    In fact, as today is getting colder, there are not many mosquitoes, and everyone is more at ease, thinking that this plague has finally passed safely.


    But apart from Xinbao, Tang Huze, the Minister of the Household Department who is also in charge of Shuntian Mansion, and Yan Shisheng, the fourth brother who manages the Yamen of the Inner Mansion, were all punished.


    And Xiao Wuzi, who made a contribution inadvertently because of his pleading, was not rewarded, because this kind of behavior is not advocated.


    It was Mrs. Lin who said that the boy was righteous and rewarded him once in private.


    It was night, Hao Huashi overheard movement in the kitchen, so he wandered out.


    Seeing him coming, Lu Sanchi smiled and said, "Come here, then I''ll serve the food."


    "Duan," Hao Huashi said, "Bring some wine, let''s have a drink."


    The fire in the small kitchen was always on during the day and night, so Lu Sanchi picked out a few dishes, brought out the wine, and the two chatted while eating.


    Lu Sanchi is actually a righteous and warm-hearted person, but he was suppressed by the people in the imperial dining room for half his life, and he was disappointed, as if he dared not be a good person.


    Just like what happened that day, he actually knew that Xiao Wuzi cared about his brother-in-law, and he also knew that he might not be able to resist begging if he was immature, and he also knew that if he begged, if the master wanted to pursue it, he would follow suit .


    But even so, he still arranged Xiao Wuzi in, just thinking of helping if he could, but he didn''t admit it, and even wanted to swear a few words.


    is also a very interesting person.


    While eating, he laughed and said, "I haven''t congratulated Mr. Hao on his promotion yet."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "It''s just a name, it''s the same to me anyway."


    The imperial decree directly appointed him to be in charge of Yuyaofang. Although Xue Xuanji did not appoint him, Emperor Mingpei also said that he mainly repaired the Pharmacopoeia.


    For example, the list of rare plants mentioned by Xinbao before, and the case of Princess Zhenguo''s hanging pot, are all his work.


    But in fact, it¡¯s just a name. Now, for example, the production line and equipment, Yan Shirong and Gan Baibi are two people who love to take care of them. .


    Because of Emperor Ming Pei''s oral order, the Liu family''s property was directly transferred to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. There is a large piece of fertile land here, not far from the imperial palace, covering dozens of acres.


    So Yan Shirong thought, simply buy some more land in the surrounding area, gather two to three hundred acres, and make a big medicine garden.


    These small things can be sent directly to the people below. Those who can have land in this kind of place usually have something to do with it behind the scenes. When they heard that the princess of the country is in charge, they all behaved very well and took it down quickly. , Calculated to be more than two hundred acres, circled, first harvested the grain grown now, raised it for half a year, and then planted medicinal materials in the spring.


    Hao Huashi heard that he had already bought it, so he went to see it early in the morning, and practiced lightness kung fu by the way. When he came back, Xinbao had just woken up and was having breakfast.


    Hao Huashi was also a little hungry from the run, sat down next to the little master, asked someone to bring him breakfast, and told her with a smile.


    Xinbao was very interested: "How big is it?"


    Hao Huashi said: "More than two hundred and thirty acres."


    "Oh," Xinbao said, "Is it far?"


    Hao Huashi said: "It''s not too far. If you go from the palace, it would take about... less than an hour if you use an ordinary carriage!"


    Xinbao said in surprise: "One hour?? So you ran for two hours in the morning?"


    "No, it''s only an hour, I''m faster than a carriage," Hao Huashi said with a smile: "Practicing lightness kung fu, the more you run, the more energetic you are, such a little effort on the road, aren''t you, Master?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She looked at him, and whispered shamefully: "Xinbao is not. If Xinbao is allowed to run for two hours... then Xinbao may be the pinch of ashes you blew away."


    Poof!


    Hao Huashi laughed.


    Yuan Shen Jue was sitting by the side reading a book, picked up the book and knocked her on the head: "Nonsense in the early morning!"


    Tuanzi rubbed his head: "It''s okay, Tongyan Wuji means that Xinbao can say anything!"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Yes."


    He asked again: "Master, do you want to go and see?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "What''s so interesting about that, Xinbao wants to go to Yuyaofang to have a look."


    Hao Huashi said, "The Royal Medicine Workshop is not finished yet. Because the master said that, I discussed it several times. The construction was only decided the day before yesterday, and the foundation has just been laid now."


    As a result, Yuan Shenjue said: "Go, go and have a look at that place before it''s too cold, and wait until it''s covered, and it will be able to make medicine, and it will be spring, and then go and see it."


    So he hurriedly sent Gao Fu over to ask for instructions, and Emperor Ming Pei agreed, and after Xinbao had finished eating, the three of them wandered out of the palace to see the Imperial Medicine Workshop.


    Yuyaofang is very close to the imperial palace, and because the Department of Medicine and Dao has been changed to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, a special Yamen for the Department of Medicine and Dao will be built not far from Yuyaofang.


    Hao Huashi has been here a few times, explaining as he goes: "In fact, there are quite a lot of people in this place. The main reason is that there will be drug dealers coming to deliver medicines in the future, and after we make the medicines, there will also be people." The drug dealer came to buy, so I picked a place that is convenient to enter and exit, and it is close, and it can''t disturb the quietness of the palace..."


    Just as he was talking, Tuanzi suddenly let out a snort.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 657： Guarding against guests is like guarding against thieves

    Chapter 657 Guarding guests is the same as guarding against thieves


    Everyone followed her eyes and looked at her.


    Hao Huashi is used to circle the territory. Wherever he goes, he tramples around a few times. He knows what the little master is looking at just by looking at it.


    He withdrew his gaze, and quickly glanced at Yuan Shenjue, seeing that he was still staring in that direction seriously, obviously trying to figure out why the little master felt strange.


    Hao Hua made a decisive decision, picked up the little master, and rushed to that place a few steps like flying: "Master, this apprentice brought you closer."


    He jumped over in a few steps, didn''t let her go when he arrived, and shook her with a smile: "Master, are you looking at this?"


    Xinbao didn''t notice anything wrong at all, she nodded, "That''s right!"


    There is a waterwheel in front of you.


    There are waterwheels in many places, but most of the waterwheels in other places are pedaled; in some places, the water flow is turbulent, and scrapers can be installed next to the buckets, and the scrapers drive the buckets. The hydraulic power that Xinbao thought at that time was this. Design ideas.


    But she didn''t think about it, the moat is a man-made river, it is very calm, more like a lake, and the scraper is not enough to turn the waterwheel.


    Then how is this transferred?


    Xinbao shook his legs, got off the ground, walked carefully to the river, and looked carefully.


    Yuan Shen Jue followed her earlier, casually held her by the collar of her back, and looked over there too.


    The moat is about fifteen or six feet wide. It can be clearly seen that when the water reaches a high place, it will encounter a small organ, and then pass through a tall bamboo bridge and flow into a courtyard not far away.


    Xinbao was curious to death, and pointed: "Xinbao wants to go and have a look."


    "Go, go," Hao Huashi said, "I know there is a bridge not far away."


    He wanted to pick up the little master again, but Xinbao politely refused: "I''ll go by myself."


    Hao Huashi regretfully let go, and then they walked around the bridge, arrived at Beichang Street, and walked all the way to the side of the waterwheel.


    Xinbao knelt down and took a serious look, very curious, but she only knew superficially about this and couldn''t see the reason at all.


    And when you walk here, you can smell the fragrance of flowers. Obviously, there are many flowers in this house, and the water should be drawn for watering the flowers.


    This house doesn¡¯t look very big, at most it¡¯s just a courtyard with two or three entrances. Inside, you can see a small two-story building, but there is no door hairpin on the lintel, so it should be just a commoner.


    Hao Huashi didn''t need to be told, and went to knock on the door directly.


    After a while, someone said: "Who is it?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Is the young master at home?"


    Unexpectedly, the door was not opened inside, and only said: "Who are you?"


    Hao Huashi pretended that he couldn''t tell that the other person didn''t want to open the door, and said, "I''m your young master''s friend."


    The voice inside paused, and said: "Don''t be kidding, the young master is not here."


    Xinbao couldn''t help but said: "We are not bad people! We just want to ask how your waterwheel turns!"


    The man didn''t seem to expect that there was a child, his voice paused, and he continued: "Sorry, the young master is not here."


    Tuanzi was a little discouraged, turned to look at Yuan Shenjue, Yuan Shenjue asked her: "Does Xinbao really want to know?"


    Tuanzi nodded, and Yuan Shenjue signaled Yanke to come forward, and was about to reveal his identity, when a clear voice suddenly said: "Let them in."


    The slightly older voice answered, and slowly opened the door. Seeing so many people outside the door, he just froze.


    Then he took a step back and said cautiously: "Who are you? Our young master is in Longxiangwei!"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "You old man is really strange. How can you guard against guests like you guard against thieves? It seems that others are going to harm your young master. In broad daylight, beside the palace, who would dare to harm others?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I am also in Longxiangwei, who is your youngest?"


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, and then he raised his chest: "Commander Longxiangwei Xiang Xiaodong!"


    Xinbao let out an ooh and patted his chest: "Xinbao knows him very well! We are good friends!"


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Do you want to invite Sir Xiang to come over?"


    Xinbao took a look inside, only saw a screened wall, and replied: "No need?"


    The old man was also stunned, apparently it was the first time he met someone who was not overwhelmed by the young master, so he had to bring them in.


    Turn around the screen wall, and you will see a courtyard full of flowers. The small bamboo bridge leads to this side, and then flows down through a series of small bamboo tubes and flows into the flower pots.


    Not far away stood a person on the porch, who looked to be in his twenties, with a pale face but a gentle expression, and bowed his hands to them: "Everyone, please don''t blame me for being rude."


    Xinbao hadn''t looked at the flowers carefully yet, when she turned her head, she was taken aback.


    The man''s leg was completely broken from the middle of the thigh, but it seemed to be connected with a wooden artificial leg, so he could stand.


    Hao Huashi also smiled and said, "Excuse me, what''s your name, brother?"


    "The surname is Xiang," the man said, "Xiang Xiaojun. Who are they?"


    "My surname is Hao," Hao Huashi said eagerly, "Hey! You don''t have to be so nervous, we are really not bad people, we really have no malicious intentions! We just passed by here and thought the windmill was so amazing. , how it turned around, so I was curious and wanted to ask.¡±


    Looked at Xiao Jun for a few people, and without asking for their names, he said with a smile: "Several people, please come in and sit down."


    He turned around to lead, and his knees could be bent. Although he walked slowly, he was very balanced.


    Xinbao felt it was impolite and tried not to look at his legs.


    But from her perspective, it is really quite clear. The leg is obviously made into a round shape imitating a human leg, and there are shoes on the bottom. If you don''t stare at it, you can''t even tell that it is a prosthetic leg.


    There were only two chairs in the room, and the rest were small benches. Tuanzi was quite happy, and finally found a stool that suited her, so she sat down directly.


    Hao Huashi was a fine person, seeing Xiang Xiaojun''s movements, he thought that his legs might not be able to sit so short, so he immediately pulled him up, pushed him to the chair, and then took the small bench to sit on the small bench. beside the master.


    Saying sorry to Xiao Jun, he sat down.


    Then Xinbao turned his eyes wide and took a look. This is not so much a living room as it is a workshop. There are a lot of wood piled up there. He obviously likes this. There are many things that he doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    The old servant from before served tea, and then stood by the door, as if guarding the master every step of the way.


    Xiang Xiaojun was very calm.


    He opened a box next to it, picked out a piece of paper, and said, "This is the drawing of the waterwheel, and I can give it to you."


    Xinbao was curious, so she walked over, Yuan Shenjue casually lifted her into the chair, Xinbao took the drawing and glanced at it, then was dumbfounded... she couldn''t understand it at all.


    Xiang Xiaojun explained to her: "When you come from the other side, you should be able to see a thick shaft in the middle, and the mechanism in the shaft is inclined. When the water bucket is filled with water, it bites upwards, and then it is like It¡¯s like a scale beam, tilted up...the waterwheel turns, and the water reaches the highest point, and then pushes it like this, the water bucket tilts over, and the water flows out..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    I didn¡¯t understand it.


    But at least she knows, this is also the principle of using gears.


    Xinbao sincerely praised: "You are so amazing! You are so smart!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 658： dont force others

    Chapter 658 Don''t force others to make things difficult


    The young man was sincerely praised by the little doll, and his face was flushed: "I''m just idle and bored, just playing around."


    Xinbao said: "You play so well! You must be a super smart person!"


    Xiang Xiaojun smiled, he avoided the little baby''s gaze, stood up, walked over there, hugged a little wooden figure half a person tall, and said to her: "This is a bit fun, let me show you."


    While talking, he put the teapot into the little man''s hand, took a few sips of tea, and put the teacup on the small table in front of him, the little man picked up the teapot with both hands, and poured the tea.


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up: "Wow!"


    She asked: "Can you make a machine for eating melon seeds? Xinbao has always wanted a machine for eating melon seeds!"


    Xiang Xiaojun was puzzled: "Knock melon seeds?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao remembered that melon seeds are not yet popular now, so she subconsciously wanted to grab a handful of melon seeds from the space, then came back to her senses halfway, turned around and pretended to dig out his wife''s sleeve pocket, took out a handful of melon seeds, and put them on the table , while saying: "I''ll show you, just bite like this, Ren''er is inside."


    She gave him a look: "You eat it too, but it''s delicious. This is Xinbao''s favorite taste! It''s sweet and salty. Do you like salty?"


    She turned around again, and this time she held a handful of five-flavored ones with her two small hands, and put them on the table: "Can you?"


    Xiang Xiaojun tried to bite, then tried to pinch, and said, "It should be fine."


    "Wow!" Tuanzi excitedly said, "You are amazing too! You are much better than Zhuge Liang! Zhuge Liang is only a ox and a horse, but you know so many things! You can even build a machine for eating melon seeds!"


    Xiang Xiaojun laughed again and again, "Thank you."


    Xinbao asked: "Then what else did you do?"


    Xiang Xiaojun said embarrassedly: "It''s all stuff."


    Hao Huashi said: "Don''t be so modest, these things are quite strange to us. What is that?"


    He was referring to a little man who was only one foot tall on the desk, and smiled at Xiaojun: "That''s for grinding ink."


    Hao Huashi stood up, took the inkstone next to it and put it on, and sure enough, the villain began to sharpen the ink one by one.


    Xiang Xiaojun smiled and said: "It''s a bit stupid, you can''t feel it if you add water or not, and it will keep grinding when you put the inkstone on it."


    "It''s fun," Hao Huashi said again, "What is this?"


    Said to Xiaojun: "This one hasn''t been finished yet, there is one that can plow the field later."


    A few people went out to have a look, and saw a wooden man as big as a giant spirit god. Xiang Xiaojun showed them a demonstration with great interest. When he hung up a hoe, the big wooden man hummed and dug the ground. With one stroke, it was super powerful, and it dug a big hole, splashing mud everywhere.


    Xinbao was curious and wanted to go over to have a look, but was splashed with dirt, and was about to run back in fright, but the wooden man also turned around and followed up with a grunt, and the scared Tuanzi yelled: "Wife, wife!"


    Yuan Shenjue jumped over and hugged her, Hao Hua laughed back and forth, and Xiang Xiaojun also burst out laughing, but the few people were happily watching the wooden man digging the ground, and one person said: " Little Jun!"


    One person strode in, it was Xiang Xiaodong.


    He glanced at several people, and quickly saluted: "I have met Your Highness, Xiang Xiaodong."


    Xinbao glanced at the wooden man, patted his chest: "Excuse me."


    Xiang Xiaodong got up, and cupped his hands again: "Master Hao, Mr. Hao."


    Yuan Shenjue hugged Xinbao and only nodded. Hao Huashi returned the gift with a smile and asked, "Why stop this!"


    smiled to Xiaojun: "He has a gourd hanging around his waist, do you see it? Just pull it."


    Hao Huashi jumped over and pulled, and the wooden figure stopped immediately.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "It''s amazing, it''s really fun. I want one, and I don''t need to dig the ground, just be a big gatekeeper. Whenever someone comes, I just come over with a bang, bend down, and make a fist... Keep people scared to death."


    Here, Xiang Xiaodong said in a deep voice: "Why is your highness coming to your brother''s place when you have time?"


    Xinbao said: "Because we saw the waterwheel at the door and thought it was very powerful, so we wanted to come and have a look."


    Xiang Xiaodong said: "My younger brother is young and has little knowledge. I''m afraid I will offend His Highness. Would you like me to send His Highness back to the palace?"


    As soon as these words came out, several people couldn''t help frowning.


    Whether it''s Xiang Xiaodong or that old servant, they really feel nervous. Seeing someone is like facing a big enemy, as if wishing to isolate Xiang Xiaojun from everyone.


    But Xiang Xiaojun himself, is obviously very gentle and indifferent, and doesn''t seem afraid of getting along with others.


    Tuanzi said: "No, he doesn''t have shallow knowledge, he is super powerful! Xinbao and him hit it off right away, and we never met again... He also promised to be a little wooden man for Xinbao to peel melon seeds. Xinbao will not return to the palace now."


    Give Xiaodong a meal.


    Said to Xiaojun: "Everyone, let''s go back and drink tea first."


    Several people were about to go back, Xiang Xiaodong reached out to help his younger brother, Xiang Xiaojun seemed a little helpless, but still did not refuse.


    Entering the living room, Xinbao followed Yuan Shenjue to the chair, Xiang Xiaodong quickly sat down on the small stool, and said: "I''m used to sitting here, I''m sorry."


    Xiang Xiaojun still cupped his hands, and sat down calmly.


    Xinbao drank half a cup of tea, got off the chair, put it in front of the little tea pourer himself, asked him to pour the tea, and took it back happily.


    Said to Xiaodong again: "It''s almost time for lunch, how about I take your Highness to a very delicious restaurant?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "No!"


    Xiang Xiaodong was anxious and helpless, so he glanced at his younger brother.


    Xinbao suddenly thought of something, walked up to Xiang Xiaojun, and smiled: "Xinbao has a medical department, do you want to work here?"


    Xiang Xiaojun bent down with a smile and looked at her: "What kind of work can I do?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s just a water wheel or something, something driven by water power."


    Xiang Xiaojun''s eyes brightened slightly: "Oh?"


    Hao Huashi also said: "Don''t say it, it''s really good! Come or not!"


    "Your Highness!" Xiang Xiaodong was in a hurry: "My younger brother is a bit inconvenient."


    Tuanzi is also in a hurry, what''s the matter with this person? ?


    She ran over and pushed his face, trying to make him turn that way.


    As a result, Xiang Xiaodong looked at her without moving at all, Xinbao pushed him twice and he remained motionless. In the eyes of others, she came here for no reason and kept touching his face? ?


    Yuan Shenjue frowned: "Xinbao??"


    Xinbao couldn''t push it, so he could only stretch out a little finger, and guided it along his eyes, "Look! You turned your head! Look at your brother, he wants to go! He obviously wants to go!"


    Xiang Xiaodong finally turned his head and took a look.


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She doesn''t think he''s like a big brother anymore, he''s so stupid... and his head is too big to push.


    Xiang Xiaodong looked at his younger brother, and Xiang Xiaojun also looked at him, but their eyes briefly collided, Xiang Xiaodong quickly withdrew his gaze, and said, "Your Highness, I''m sorry, please don''t force others to make things difficult for you."


    Tuanzi was really angry: "Are you not going to be a big brother? Xinbao will teach you! You can''t do this, you have to learn to respect other people''s opinions! Your brother obviously has his own ideas, why do you want to replace him?" He makes decisions? Can you learn from Xinbao?? Just like the second elder brother who is so weak, but still wants to go out every day, Xinbao is very worried, can''t eat well, and can''t sleep well. Watching him go out?"


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 659： turn over brother sing

    Chapter 659 The little brother turned over and sang


    Xiang Xiaodong recalled the Second Emperor¡¯s grandson, he was so smart, how many years old fox couldn¡¯t figure him out... In his sister¡¯s eyes, he is very weak?


    No, the point is, what''s the matter with such an old mother''s tone for a little baby?


    He couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Xiang Xiaojun was also a little helpless, and said gently: "Your Highness, don''t worry, when you turn around, Xiaojun will tell your brother slowly."


    Tuanzi said: "But you are so old, if you could say it, you would have said it long ago!"


    Xiang Xiaojun was speechless for a while, and could only silently cover his face.


    Xinbao saw it in his eyes, and said in a super vicissitudes: "There is a kind of pimple made of elm, and his stupidity is beyond the comprehension of smart people like us."


    She looked at him with big eyes full of sympathy, and said, "Who told you to do it!"


    Xiang Xiaojun: "..."


    Tuanzi comforted him again: "But don''t worry, Xinbao is your friend now, and you are an adult, even if he is your brother, he can''t restrict your personal freedom casually! If he locks you up, you Just tie a strip of cloth upstairs, and Xinbao will send someone to rescue you when he sees it!"


    Xiang Xiaojun laughed and said: "It''s not like that."


    Xinbao said: "Then...then if you don''t want to find foreign aid, you have to work hard to resist, Fanshennong...Banshen brother sings, Xinbao''s elder brother listens to Xinbao''s words very much, tomorrow Xinbao will bring his brother to show you It¡¯s nice to be in charge of your own home.¡±


    Xiang Xiaojun propped his forehead, couldn''t hold back his smile: "Okay."


    Then Xinbao stretched out her little finger and bent a hook: "Then it''s a deal, you come to the Department of Medicine and Dao, and Xinbao will make it for you! Let''s pull the hook~~"


    Xiang Xiaojun laughed a little, tapped her little finger lightly, and said softly: "Thank you, but I can''t be an official, nor can I be a petty official, so I''m sorry."


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment: "Why?"


    Bending his fingers to Xiaojun, he tapped his knee lightly, and made an aggressive voice: "I don''t have legs, this is a fake, people with mutilated limbs cannot be officials."


    Xiang Xiaodong stood up abruptly, looked out the window, breathed heavily, and remained motionless.


    But Xinbao asked him back: "But didn''t you make all these wooden figures?? Didn''t you use your brain and hands to make these? What''s the relationship with the legs?"


    Xiang Xiaojun was taken aback, but was speechless.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Master is right, as long as Master agrees, the emperor will definitely agree."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "I''ve never heard of such a law? Whether it is an official or an imperial examination, there has never been such a law. Who said that?"


    Xiang Xiaojun was stunned.


    Everyone knows that a person with a handicap cannot be an official, and no one has ever talked to him about the law.


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t say much, he picked up Xinbao and said goodbye.


    When Xinbao looked at Xiaodong and turned back, the boss was tall, his eyes were red, and he felt unbearable, and said to him: "Master Xiang, a long time ago, Daddy told Xinbao that compared with what should not be, Xinbao is happy Being unhappy is also a very important thing for Dad."


    Said in a deep voice to Xiaodong: "Yes."


    Back to the palace, just around lunch time.


    As soon as Xinbao entered, Emperor Ming Pei noticed that her expression was wrong.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s the matter?" He stretched out his hand out of habit to pick it up.


    As a result, Tuanzi ran in and threw himself into Daddy''s arms.


    Emperor Ming Pei slowly withdrew his hand, looked at them, and asked again after a long time: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi warmly sticks to his father: "Xinbao just feels very happy."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and said, "Why do you feel happy? Just because your father is very good?"


    Tuanzi didn''t notice that Yeye had already tasted it, so he nodded directly: "Yes, Daddy is awesome! Because every brother of Xinbao is good, each has his own good, so Xinbao thinks that all brothers are good. Okay...actually not, some brothers are both good and bad."


    Talking about this, Emperor Ming Pei was really guilty, so he didn''t say anything.


    In the end, Tuanzi still asked him: "Yeah, why don''t you ask which brother Xinbao is talking about?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let your father ask!"


    Tuanzi looked at her father.


    Yan Qingshan also looked at his father.


    Then he said: "Xinbao told Yeye, which brother is it?"


    Tuanzi announced the answer loudly: "It is Xiang Xiaodong who you made a high-ranking official for him!"


    Emperor Ming Pei had been busy in the morning, and he really didn''t know where Tuanzi went, so he said, "Why did Xiang Xiaodong mess with you?"


    Tuanzi sighed: "He''s too stupid, with a big head, stupid and pitiful... Xinbao thought he was like a big brother the first time he saw him, but he didn''t feel that way at all when he saw him the second time. My brother is better than him More, more, more!"


    While talking, Tuanzi felt that it was inconvenient to talk because he was far away, so he slipped off his father''s lap and ran to sit on Yeye''s lap.


    Emperor Ming Pei slightly turned his back and didn''t look at her, but Tuanzi sat down on the imperial case, embraced his face familiarly, and then faced each other face to face, talking about the matter.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You can''t blame him, he has a heart."


    Commander Long Xiangwei must use his confidantes to envoy such officials. Emperor Ming Pei had carefully checked them back then.


    The brothers of the Xiang family came from a humble background, and their biological father died early.


    But Xiang Xiaodong was the first martial arts champion after Emperor Ming Pei revived the martial arts. He was only eighteen years old at that time, and he was really young and promising.


    After he became an official, he took his mother and younger brother to the capital.


    Later, about fourteen years ago, at that time, he was still in the Huben Army, brave in doing things, good in skill, and promoted quickly.


    As a result, once, he was ordered to lead someone to search the mansion of an official. The official confiscated his family property, and the principal culprit executed his relatives and exiled him. The official bribed him in order to keep some property.


    Xiang Xiaodong refused, and directly checked and reported.


    But, how should I put it, this kind of thing is like this. House raids and the like have always been a lucrative job. Generally, people who deal with it have to keep 20 to 30 percent, and everyone who participates gets a share.


    But Xiang Xiaodong reported it without any points.


    blocked everyone''s way of making money, so he was excluded in the Huben Army.


    Not long after that, there was a time when he was taking a rest. He was taking his younger brother to the apprenticeship, but he had something to do in the middle of the guard.


    At that time, he asked his younger brother to wait for him at the gatehouse of the guard. He thought he would come out soon, but he forgot about his younger brother when he got busy.


    When I was on duty, several people passed by. As soon as they heard that it was his younger brother, they started looking for trouble, and then drove his younger brother out of the guard.


    His younger brother was only eight years old at the time, very shy, and didn''t dare to go far, so he waited outside, but by such a coincidence, he met the official''s clansman, who had some brute force, and grabbed the broken stone roller next to him , and hit him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 660： Dayan people dont lie to Dayan people

    Chapter 660 Dayan people don''t lie to Dayan people


    As Emperor Ming Pei spoke, he sighed a little: "I heard that at that time, his brother was shattered from the knee down, and he was close to death. Fortunately, he met a good doctor who dared to take the responsibility, cut off his leg, and cured him. It took several years before he was lucky enough to survive. His mother also passed away in the second year, so Xiang Xiaodong felt guilty about his younger brother, so he took extra care. He didn''t have a family for so many years, just to take care of his younger brother. "


    He paused: "Do you know why Yeye values ??him?"


    Xinbao is super easy to empathize with, she has already listened to it with tears in her eyes, and choked up: "Why?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said sternly: "He was excluded because he ransacked his house and refused to give money, but after that he was on such an errand, he still refused to give money...Those people provoked his younger brother to drive away, that''s why he caused such a disaster, But even though blood seeped from his hateful eyes, he didn''t kill them to take revenge."


    "Xiaodong, he is a very serious person. For him, right is right, wrong is wrong, and right or wrong is what he needs to stick to. I talked with him once, Xiaodong said, he I have thought about this matter countless times and regretted my negligence, but I have never regretted my integrity when I ransacked the house."


    He sighed again: "The tappet has a temperament, but it is so rare."


    He sighed with emotion for a while, and then said: "His younger brother, counting to be in his twenties? How does it look?"


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help rushing and said: "Your Majesty, to be honest, his younger brother is really calm and open-minded, but it turned out that Mr. Xiang and that old servant took care of him like a three-year-old baby. It''s awkward. Don''t be awkward!"


    Yuan Shen Jue also said: "Before Mr. Xiang came back, when we talked, he was very relaxed, but after Mr. Xiang came back, he took care of him like that, but he was a little restrained and helpless."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi said, "Actually, Xiang Xiaojun will get tired if he makes such a desperate atonement, and he will get tired too. People have to learn to look forward!"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head: "Although the truth is so, it''s not easy."


    "It''s easy!" Xinbao said, "Just give him an official to do it."


    Emperor Ming Pei knocked on Tuanzi''s forehead: "Nonsense! Official positions can be given casually?"


    Tuanzi opened his eyes wide, and was about to apologize, when he heard Yeye continue: "If you want to use him, convince him to use him first, and if he can really help, it''s not too late to give him an official position. When you want him to be an official, don''t you have to go through a process and find a reason?"


    Duanzi suddenly nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei then said: "Okay, let''s pass on the meal."


    Xinbao climbed down and asked again: "Then where is that doctor at that time?"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Xinbao said: "It sounds very powerful."


    She is not good at surgery, neither is Bai Gusheng, let alone Xue Xuanji.


    So, if there is such a surgeon who dares to treat a broken leg, you can get to know him.


    Emperor Ming Pei ordered people to inquire.


    In the afternoon, the palace sent Xiang Xiaojun four kinds of melon seeds, several kinds of snacks, and a letter.


    At this moment, Xiang Xiaodong hadn''t left yet, Xiang Xiaojun opened the letter and took a look, and saw a few blueprints and a letter written by Tuanzi himself.


    The letter read: "Xinbao has already told Yeye, Yeye didn''t say no, but Yeye said that you want to go to the Department of Medicine and Dao to help, don''t worry, no one dares to bully you with Xinbao here, you can do it for a few days Live, Xinbao will ask Yeye again, Dayan people do not lie to Dayan people. When will you be able to come to work?"


    The handwriting is chubby and very cute, Xiang Xiaojun couldn''t help but smile.


    Looking at the drawing again, I couldn''t help but focus my eyes slightly, and the more I looked, the more focused I became.


    Xiang Xiaodong slowly raised his head and looked at him. After a while, Xiang Xiaojun realized it and raised his head.


    The two brothers met eyes and whispered to Xiaojun, "Brother, I want to go."


    As he spoke, his eyelashes trembled, and then he said: "I''m not here to be an official, it doesn''t matter if I don''t, I just want to make these with craftsmen... I like these things, and I want to make something useful .¡±


    He looked at him, and his voice became more and more firm: "Brother, I have grown up, I am not a little girl who is afraid of things, I really want to go out, and I really don''t care what others say."


    He slowly stretched out his hand and held his brother''s hand: "Brother, I never blamed you, I let it go a long time ago, can you let it go too?"


    Xiang Xiaodong looked at him for a long time before saying in a deep voice, "Okay."


    Early the next morning, Xiang Xiaodong came to Chengqian Palace to ask to see Xinbao.


    Not only brought her a little wooden man who can crack sunflower seeds, but also brought her a reply letter to Xiaojun.


    Xinbao opened it and took a look. Xiang Xiaojun also imitated her tone and wrote: "Thank you for your appreciation, I would like to be encouraged by Your Highness. I just want to get together with like-minded people. I don''t need any official position. I want to give His Highness another compliment." Little girl of Guazi, it will take a day, I will be free after the day after tomorrow, where can I go to work?"


    Xinbao patted his chest: "Don''t worry, I''ll let Huashi pick him up!"


    Xiang Xiaodong hesitated for a moment, then squatted down and said, "Your Highness, is brother-in-law''s body okay?"


    "It''s not bad," Xinbao said, "But I will make some pills for him to take care of his body."


    Nodded silently to Xiaodong.


    Xinbao said: "Master Xiang, let me tell you a story!"


    Before he agreed, she began to talk: "There is a little monkey in the mountain forest. Once he fell down from a tree and accidentally cut his belly by a branch. He was very scared, so he always showed his wound to others. , telling his companions to be careful. It was just a small wound, but just because he met every companion and showed them, every time he was about to heal, he tore it open, and when he was about to heal again, he tore it up again. It was opened, so the little monkey was infected and died in the end."


    Xiang Xiaodong lowered his eyes and nodded after listening.


    She raised her hand and gently touched his head: "Although you are a stupid brother, you are also a good brother. Xinbao likes you very much."


    Xiang Xiaodong couldn''t help sighing, but also couldn''t help smiling, but in the end, he still only said: "Yes."


    He squatted silently for a while, then stood up: "The minister will take his leave first."


    He walked forward, Xinbao immediately sent Hao Huashi to look at Xiaojun, and then asked someone to inform Bai Gusheng to help with alchemy, and then entered the hall with the little wooden figure cracking melon seeds.


    This little wooden figurine is made by hand, and it looks like a waiter. The waiter put a basket on his head, put a handful of melon seeds in the basket, and then pressed his arm. Once pressed, it would click several times, mother The two played for a while.


    Ms. Lin laughed and said, "Is this just for Yan Xiaoyuan? After doing this, it can serve itself."


    So he brought Yan Xiaoyuan over to demonstrate, and Xiao Pangjiu really knew how to teach it. He lifted the little melon seeds and pressed them with his body weight, and then he could pick the melon seeds and eat them.


    While playing, Gao Fu came in and reported: "Your Highness, the Emperor Tiancong has arrived and said that he has found out what happened yesterday."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 661： Official position is more important than medicine

    Chapter 661 Official position is more important than medicine


    Xinbao let him in.


    Tian Cong saluted neatly and began to report.


    The old doctor who treated Xiang Xiaojun has passed away, but his eldest son is Zhou Changping, who runs a medical clinic in the capital called Fu An Tang.


    Zhou Changping is almost fifty years old. It is said that he is the most famous doctor in the capital for treating trauma.


    Moreover, he was drawn in the first hanging pot, and he recommended himself once more after that, and he respected the little princess.


    Xinbao asked: "Can he get a pulse case for the surgical illness he has treated?"


    Tian Cong said: "Yes, my subordinates will look for it immediately."


    Xinbao asked again: "Nowadays, among the royal doctors in the palace, who else is good at surgery?"


    This, Tian Cong just opened his mouth and said, "Among the first-class imperial doctors, only Dr. Chen is good at treating trauma, and there are two second-class doctors, one surnamed Zhao and one surnamed Xu. The most traumatic."


    Xinbao asked: "Is it Xu Liangxing?"


    "right."


    Xinbao asked: "Who is better, Xu Liangxing or Zhou Changping?"


    Tian Cong said silently: "The subordinates don''t know."


    Okay, Xinbao waved his little hands: "Then you go to the pulse case first!"


    Tian retreated from Shili.


    Tuanzi jumped off the chair and pulled Yuan Shenjue: "Let''s go, we should go to Qianqing Palace, by the way, ask Xu Liangxing."


    So when Xinbao left, Xu Liangxing was already waiting there, and he saluted.


    Xinbao asked him: "Are you good at treating trauma?"


    Xu Liangxing said respectfully: "I dare not say that I am good at it, but I prefer the golden arrowhead."


    Today¡¯s Tai Hospital is subdivided into thirteen departments, Dafangmai, Xiaofangmai, women, sores, acupuncture, eyes, articulation, throat, typhoid, bone setting, golden arrowheads, massage, and Zhu You.


    Among them, the golden arrowhead is actually equivalent to a type of surgery in later generations, mainly treating trauma such as knives and arrows.


    But in fact, many imperial physicians are multidisciplinary, so they seldom say so.


    Xinbao asked: "What is the most serious trauma you have ever treated?"


    Xu Liangxing said: "I once cured a man. He went back drunk at night and met wolves. Fortunately, he was rescued. He was bitten by two wolves and his body was almost completely shattered. One leg was exposed, and his arms and belly were also injured." He was injured in many places, and it took a full year for the minister to heal him, and he has been alive for ten years... When the minister entered the palace, he was still alive."


    Xinbao asked seriously: "Do you have any special method?"


    Xu Liangxing''s eyes glowed eagerly: "I actually have some experience in this matter."


    Xu Liangxing saw his clansmen who died of blood loss due to trauma when he was young, and he was deeply impressed. Therefore, he has been particularly interested in trauma since he became a doctor.


    In today''s world, there are only a few ways to deal with trauma.


    Needless to say, if it is simple, if it is complicated, take Mafeisan first, and then remove the carrion and broken bones by hand... Then suture with mulberry suture, and then apply Jinchuang medicine to bandage.


    "Three Kingdoms Hua Tuo Biography" once recorded that "remove the disease and filth, suture it, apply **** ointment, the wound will heal in four or five days, and it will be healed in one month''s leisure." Debridement and suture, "If you see both ends of the intestine, you can quickly continue it. First use the needle thread to cut the intestine continuously, then take chicken blood and apply it..."


    The main ingredient of Jinchuang Medicine is usually Wang Buliuxing San or Sanqi San.


    There have not been many doctors who are good at trauma, and the techniques have not developed much.


    Xu Liangxing learned the methods of his predecessors all over, and later found that Jinchuang medicine is cured faster when it is used wet than when it is used dry. The same person can actually get it about twice as fast.


    So he always wanted to make Jinchuang medicine powder into Jinchuang ointment for use.


    He tried many ways.


    For example, water and chicken blood were mentioned in the medical books of the previous dynasty, but they were not ideal. Later, he thought about using the medicinal juice itself.


    This is not bad, but it is easily broken and not easy to carry, so it can only be used now.


    After trying countless times, he discovered a plant called Bermudagrass, which can ooze thick juice. If this is mixed with Jinchuang medicine powder and applied to the wound, the wound will heal easily, and the small wound will only heal. Apply this juice and it is also easy to heal.


    Xinbao couldn''t stop nodding when he heard it.


    Later generations discovered that wet wounds are easier to heal than dry wounds, so medical glue was gradually invented. There is no problem with this idea.


    The two of them talked until about noon, when Emperor Ming Pei came over, and after seeing the ceremony, they were still talking.


    Xinbao said: "What kind of bandage should I use?"


    Xu Liangxing said: "Just use a clean cloth to wrap it up."


    Xinbao asked: "Have you cooked it yet?"


    "Want to cook?" Xu Liangxing said, "It''s not cooked, it''s just washed. Do you want to cook?"


    Xinbao nodded, and asked again: "Where is that juice?"


    Xu Liangxing said: "It''s at the minister''s house, I can go get it now."


    Xinbao said: "Tomorrow is also possible, there is no rush."


    Xu Liangxing hurriedly responded, while saying: "When I entered the palace, I wanted to offer this medicine, but Master Zhou said no."


    Xinbao asked: "Why?"


    Xu Liangxing said: "Master Zhou only said that he has never seen it before, and he dare not use it for the nobles."


    Xinbao was very angry immediately: "How could he do this!"


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly opened his mouth and said, "You should step back first."


    Xu Liangxing was taken aback, and hurriedly said, "Yes."


    Stand up and back down.


    Xinbao was surprised, and turned to Yeye: "Xinbao hasn''t asked clearly yet! Master Zhou, how could he do this? If he didn''t stop, Xinbao would have seen it earlier? Maybe other imperial doctors have a lot of good things Woolen cloth!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said directly: "Call Rong''er over and explain to her."


    Fang Wuyou hurried over, called Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong over, and quickly explained the matter.


    So the second elder brother came over and explained to her: "Xinbao, you have to understand that the Imperial Hospital can be said to be a collection of famous doctors from all over the world, and many of them have some great skills. , but not everything can be handed over, one is to take responsibility, and the other is to cause disputes, especially medicine, you can¡¯t give a good medicine, it¡¯s still a trauma medicine, it¡¯s a taboo.¡±


    Xinbao thought about it seriously, and said seriously: "So?"


    Second elder brother said: "Why?"


    Xinbao looked at him very seriously: "So what did he do? He couldn''t offer it for many reasons, and he wouldn''t let others offer it. Did he try it himself? Did he verify it? If there is no verification, then If he needs to use it temporarily in the future, will he use it directly, or pretend that there is no other way?? If he does nothing, then wouldn¡¯t it just prove that in his eyes...official position is more important than medicine??¡±


    Second brother was stunned by her question.


    The little girl is getting harder and harder to be fooled.


    Second elder brother said seriously: "Let''s call him now to ask."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 662： If you cant cure it, you cant die

    Chapter 662


    The court envoy of Zhou came soon and gave a salute.


    The second elder brother didn''t shout, but asked him directly: "Do you know what Xu Liangxing is good at?"


    The court envoy of Zhou replied: "He is good at sores, sores, golden arrowheads and trauma."


    Second brother said again: "Does he have any unique secret method?"


    The court envoy Zhou didn''t dare to raise his head, and replied: "He once showed me a strange juice, and said that if he mixed it with his Jinchuang medicine, the medicine would be more effective than ordinary Jinchuang medicine... At that time, I asked him , He has treated several people with this method, and he replied that he has treated seven people successively, and one of them is the Tang Shangshu family''s husband, so he was recommended to come to the imperial hospital."


    The second elder brother said: "What about after that?"


    The envoy of Zhou was already sweating on his head, and said: "I have never seen this kind of juice before, so I told him to let him treat at least a hundred people, no matter how big or small the injury is, before... Tell me again. Also, in addition, Chen also gave him the Jinchuang medicine used by the Taiyuan Hospital for him to compare. Later, he said once that the Jinchuang medicine from the Taiyuan Hospital was better than his Jinchuang medicine, and it was also the same as the juice. It can be mixed, and the effects of the medicine are blended, and the effect is excellent, and the minister even encouraged him."


    This handling method actually fits his identity very well.


    After all, they have been employed by the Imperial Hospital, so they can''t do everything by themselves. It is reasonable to ask for at least a hundred people to be treated.


    But it is true that I am not very dedicated.


    In the eyes of the second elder brother, there is nothing wrong with it, but if it is seen by a pure-hearted person like Tuanzi, it is very perfunctory.


    Xinbao asked him angrily: "Gold Creation Medicine from Tai Hospital, have you ever encountered an incurable trauma?"


    The court envoy of Zhou wiped his sweat frequently: "Return to Your Highness, yes, yes."


    Xinbao said: "When the Taiyuan Hospital treats the trauma, when the bandage is torn off, does it hurt?"


    Zhou Yuan envoy said: "It hurts."


    Xinbao said: "At that time, weren''t you in a hurry? Didn''t you think that if there is a better way, you can just...do it? Then you are not happy when you encounter this kind of way, maybe there is a better way??"


    The little girl''s tone was serious and earnest, but Court Envoy Zhou was speechless and ashamed.


    He was also a medical idiot, but until now, who can really never forget the original intention.


    The second elder brother coughed, and asked again: "The imperial physician next to me, is there anything similar?"


    The court envoy of Zhou said in a low voice: "Yes, Imperial Physician Feng once presented a prescription for treating children..."


    Imperial Physician Feng is now a first-class imperial physician, an old imperial physician, and has been in the palace for at least ten years.


    So it is equivalent to offering nothing but getting no results? ? At this moment, Emperor Ming Pei also frowned.


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered and said: "Outsiders often say that the imperial doctor cures the disease, if he can''t cure the disease, he can''t die. If you just want to be safe, you are really right!"


    The court envoy of Zhou hurriedly kowtowed: "I am negligent! I am guilty!"


    Yan Shirong let him kowtow for a while, and then said: "You tidy it up first, and hand it in for a look."


    The court envoy of Zhou responded repeatedly, and stepped back, sweating heavily.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let''s eat first."


    Watching him back out, Xinbao became more and more angry as he thought about it, and put his arms around him: "Xinbao is full of anger and doesn''t want to eat!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Okay then, let Xinbao watch us eat."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Didn''t you coax her? ?


    The dishes were served one after another quickly. Xinbao was really angry at first, but when he smelled the aroma, he wanted to eat again.


    Seeing that Yeye''s father, brother and wife had all gone and sat down, they didn''t even glance at her. She wanted to hint but no one accepted it!


    Then Yeye ate a chopstick: "Well, today''s crispy meat is delicious."


    Suck slip...


    Tuanzi was hungry at the time, and she glanced at her with big eyes, waiting for someone to call her.


    Yuan Chen wanted to speak, but was glared at by the second elder brother, so he had to hold back. After waiting for a while, no one else said anything, but he wanted to talk again... Before he started speaking, he heard the second elder brother quickly say: "Xinbao, Why don''t you eat a little, how can you be angry if you don''t eat?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Alright then."


    So the second elder brother got up immediately and hugged her: "You are so good, Xinbao is the most obedient and obedient, eat more, Xinbao is hungry, and my brother feels distressed seeing her."


    Tuanzi raised his face, and Baji kissed him: "Okay then, let Xinbao eat more."


    others:"¡­"


    Emperor Ming Pei ha ha.


    Then he asked Yan Shirong: "What do you think Zhou Yuanbo should do?"


    Tuanzi''s big eyes immediately widened, staring at him, waiting for his answer.


    Yan Shirong said solemnly: "This kind of person who sits on a vegetarian diet must be severely punished!"


    Tuanzi was relieved, Ah Wu took a bite, took a bite of the dish, and said, "Yes, severe punishment!"


    "But Xinbao," the second elder brother asked her, "but his medical skills are considered top-notch in the imperial hospital. If he is just an official, who else can be the envoy of the hospital?"


    Tuanzi said: "But he has no medical ethics!"


    Second brother said: "But for a drug, one hundred people have to verify it, is that much?"


    In fact, he was secretly changing the concept, but Tuanzi obviously didn''t notice it.


    She was stopped by his questioning... One hundred people tested it, not many people, and one thousand people or ten thousand people tested a new drug, not many people.


    Tuanzi murmured: "But if you let Xinbao see it, you can see it."


    The second elder brother said: "In this world, there are so many doctors. Maybe every day, some doctors try out new prescriptions. Can Xinbao see it? Even if they can see it, how are they going to come here? How to find Xinbao here? All kinds of difficulties in the middle are enough to make many people feel that "one thing more is worse than one thing less", which is of no benefit in the long run."


    Xinbao was at a loss for a moment, "Then, what should I do?"


    The second elder brother said: "This involves the responsibilities of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism. You can actually set up such a place. For example, if there are magical prescriptions in the folk, they can be sent here, and there are special people to receive them, and they can be delivered to you. , let you have a look, and then the Department of Medicine will come forward to find people with the same disease to verify and improve."


    "After you try it and it works, you can choose whether you want it to be produced in the Royal Medicine Workshop, and then those who donate the medicine will also be rewarded... Have you ever heard of a thousand pieces of gold buying horse bones? Medical skills can be rewarded heavily Yes, even local officials can be rewarded..."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but nodded.


    Second brother''s ideas have always been based on the country, very generous and practical.


    Tuanzi also nodded straightly: "Okay, then Xinbao will tell Gan Baibi tomorrow."


    The second elder brother said: "Actually, I still have another idea, which is what Xiaojue said before, the problem of selecting people to learn alchemy. In fact, we can do it together with this matter. For example, we can issue a notice to let people from all over the world Those who have created their own good prescriptions can offer them...you can not write the prescriptions first, but just say what diseases can be cured, how many people have been cured, and then those who donate medicines, if they are interested, can come and learn alchemy..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 663： Xinbao always has face

    Chapter 663 Xinbao always has face


    Emperor Ming Pei listened, nodded again, and said: "That''s fine. Folk doctors have always attached great importance to ''ancestral secret recipes'' and the like, and they may not even donate money if they have money, but if the secret recipe can be exchanged for a better one Skills are another matter.¡±


    The second elder brother nodded: "Anyway, Xinbao didn''t want to keep it secret, and alchemy also needs a high threshold. In this way, to teach alchemy, there is a sense of fellowship, which is precious and quite generous. .¡±


    Tuanzi saw that the two were chatting, and tacitly agreed that this matter had nothing to do with her, so she bowed her head to eat.


    As a result, just after taking a bite of rice, he suddenly remembered, and asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, can Xinbao ask Xu Liangxing to come to Xinbao?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said, "Transferred to the Department of Medical Sciences? Yes."


    Xinbao let out a cry, seeing that Yeye was still talking to his second brother, he rolled his eyes and said quickly, "Yeye, can Xinbao go to see Xiaojun tomorrow morning?"


    Emperor Ming Pei still said: "Yes."


    Tuanzi said quickly: "Yeah, can Xinbao eat this shad?"


    She usually speaks in a sloppy manner, but suddenly she wakes up quickly, and there is no money here, and others can''t help but look at her, only Emperor Mingpei said: "Yes."


    "Yeah, can Xinbao eat this bamboo shoot chicken?"


    "Can."


    Tuanzi spoke quickly, asked about three dishes in a row, and then said nonchalantly: "Yeah, can Xinbao ask for a hundred cards?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Impossible."


    Duanzi finally finished asking, heaved a sigh of relief, and smiled happily.


    Several people looked at her silently. She laughed for a long time, and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    She asked again carefully: "Yeah, did you just say yes?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I said no, ''no'' is fine."


    He bit the accent.


    Tuanzi blinked and smirked: "Then, forget it... Let''s pretend nothing happened, okay?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Not good."


    Tuanzi twisted her little finger, held back for a long time, and resolutely slapped her: "Yeah, don''t you miss Xinbao, don''t you see that your brother is smart and forget that Xinbao is stupid!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...Xinbao is quite stupid."


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said bluntly and confidently: "If Xinbao is not stupid, can you think that Yeye can''t do two things at once?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was overjoyed, and put his big hand on the small head of the dumpling: "What cards does Xinbao want?"


    Tuanzi said weakly: "Actually, it''s nothing."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What is nothing?"


    Tuanzi said: "That''s right, people say that the emperor likes to bestow gold medals for avoiding death. Xinbao also wants some cards, such as coaxing cards, kissing cards, hugging cards... It is best to have a free card, Free air cards, any card can be used, if you make a mistake, you will get a right card, and if you make a mistake, you will be rewarded with two cards..."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s mouth twitched: "What are you doing?"


    "For example, if Xinbao wants to coax Xinbao, give Yeye a coaxing card, and Yeye will coax Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao doesn''t have a long mouth? He has a small mouth and can''t speak by himself?"


    Tuanzi is confident: "But sometimes, Zui may have just let go!? He backtracks, doesn''t Zui Zui lose face?"


    Several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Then hand over the cards to Yeye, don''t you want to lose face?"


    Tuanzi is still strong: "Hands and hands have their own ideas, what does this have to do with Xinbao. We children can''t be the masters of hands and feet, otherwise why would we often fall down? You were like this when you were young, you Have you forgotten? Some adults can¡¯t make decisions, otherwise why would the teeth bite the tongue.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He is really, every day he is taken aback by his granddaughter.


    Then he said: "That''s not as good as this, Yeye give Xinbao a word, just write ''Xinbao''s mouth will always have face'', make a card and hang it on Xinbao''s face, it''s not like all other cards are useless ? Isn¡¯t it very labor-saving?¡±


    Xinbao was stunned.


    She thought for a long time, and said tactfully: "Yeah, don''t you think this is a kind of self-deception?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "No, Xinbao doesn''t have to worry, Yeye never deceives himself, at most he deceives others."


    Xinbao held back for a while, then lost.


    She said weakly: "Where did Yeye talk with the second brother just now, would you like Xinbao to help you start."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, and continued to chat with the second brother seamlessly.


    Almost finished eating, and confessed: "The Department of Medicine and Dao, please keep an eye on it. Gan Yu is meticulous in her work, but she is in power at first glance, and she dare not make decisions about some things."


    The second elder brother should go down.


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed: "Do you know that someone outside secretly arranged, saying that there are four unreliable things in the capital: articles from the Imperial Academy, swords and guns from the Arsenal, tea soup from Guanglu Temple, and prescriptions from the Taiyuan Hospital."


    Second brother said in surprise: "There is such a saying?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Second brother was speechless for a while: "..."


    Tuanzi already knew about the prescription, so he picked one he was interested in: "Why is the tea soup unreliable?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said to her: "The first time we ate, it was made by Guanglu Temple. When you first entered the palace, didn''t you ask Yeye if there were no seasonal fruits and vegetables on the emperor''s dinner table? At that time, it was true. No, because cooking in Guanglu Temple requires rules and ostentation, and those few dishes are all good-looking or not."


    "Later, Emperor Gaozu was the one who built the Shengping Palace. In his later years, he built an imperial dining room for the royal family''s banquets... Just like the previous palace banquets, all the food we ate was made by the imperial dining room, and the courtiers ate it. It¡¯s all made by Guangsi.¡±


    Duanzi suddenly nodded.


    Then the grandparents and grandson continued to chat after dinner, and Yan Qingshan and his second brother got up to work.


    Emperor Ming Pei said to Xinbao: "Xinbao, in fact, a person like Xu Liangxing is only suitable for doing things, not for being a human being."


    Xinbao said: "Why?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "The simplest thing is, he obviously has a better way in this matter, but he is tantamount to ''suing'' his boss directly, and he just can''t behave."


    Xinbao argued, "But he said it because Xinbao asked. Xinbao had met him before, and he never mentioned it. If Xinbao made a very powerful medicine, but the boss If Xinbao is not allowed to speak out, Xinbao will also be unhappy. If all the bosses are like this, then many powerful medicines may not be known to the world."


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless.


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Your Majesty, Bai Gusheng will never be able to be Hao Huashi, and Xinbao will never be able to learn to be slick. She has her own way that she is willing to stick to."


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed: "That''s true."


    He didn''t say any more, and after a while, he called Xu Liangxing in.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that Xu Liangxing was very restrained at first, but after talking with Xinbao, the two became excited, forgetting that there was an emperor beside him.


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head with a smile, and got up and left without disturbing them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 664： great professionals

    Chapter 664 A powerful professional


    Xinbao was really excited.


    The juice brought by Xu Liangxing looks a bit like aloe vera gel. It is a light translucent green color, but it is thicker than aloe vera gel. Even she has never seen it before!


    But she can feel that this medicine really works!


    Then the two began to talk about trauma treatment. Xinbao is not very good at trauma, especially because she is small. She can''t do things like bone setting and sutures.


    Fortunately, until now, Xuanhu has not encountered trauma, probably because trauma is an emergency, and I can''t wait to post.


    But many methods can be generalized.


    For example, this kind of trauma glue, which Xu Liangxing called the fairy glue, can be used only for many small wounds.


    Of course, serious injuries still need to be sewn with mulberry sutures.


    Mulberry thread is actually mulberry bark. First remove the outer skin, find thicker tendons on the inner layer, tear it off, then wrap it with the outer skin, wipe it seven times from the beginning to the end, and the thin line will be smooth silky.


    When it¡¯s time to use it, fumigate it on the steam of boiling water, and the thin thread will be as soft as new. If you need it urgently, you can take a few breaths.


    And the mulberry suture can be absorbed by the body, so there is no need to remove the suture after suturing.


    Mulberry bark itself is a kind of medicine with mild properties, clearing heat and detoxifying, and can promote wound healing.


    But the mulberry thread is mainly poor in elasticity and flexibility. Later generations also used sheep catgut, which can also be absorbed, but occasionally there will be inflammation.


    Both can be used, and then popularize the concept of sterilization to him, try to ensure aseptic as much as possible, so as to avoid infection to the greatest extent, it is best not to take a breath or something.


    The two talked for a long time, and even had a meal together in the evening.


    The second elder brother also went to find Gan Baibi.


    The Department of Medicine and Daoist was first established, and there were so many things going on, Hao Huashi and Xue Xuanji couldn''t stay, and Gan Baibi was really too busy to touch the ground.


    So the second brother discussed with Yeye, first went to various places to pick a few people, together with Xu Liangxing and the other two imperial physicians, directly dialed to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, and then called Gan Baibi to discuss how to carry out the matter.


    The people Yan Shirong picked were all young, and it was time to show off, so the discussions were quick and easy. In the afternoon, Yan Shirong took the paper back directly and showed it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    The next day when Xinbao woke up, Yuan Shenjue simply explained to her.


    According to what Yan Shirong said, the Ministry of Medicine and Daoist set up a verification department to test new drugs.


    There are also some regulations on what is a new drug, such as a drug that has never been discovered, such as a first-in-class drug, such as a drug that is obviously superior to the same drug...etc.


    Depending on the efficacy and degree of the drug, more than 100 people will be verified.


    After the verification is successful, depending on the efficacy and practicality of the drug, the drug will be classified into grades, and the rewards will be two hundred to ten thousand taels of silver...


    At the same time, for medicines of grade three or above, selected personnel can come to the capital, and the apprentices of Princess Zhen Guo will teach the art of alchemy.


    After that, there are some detailed rules. For example, if the number of people selected is more than 15 and less than 50, it is best to choose two or three people in a family, and the court will select one person to study, etc.


    Xinbao listened to his wife finished speaking, then looked at it for a while, and nodded: "This is the best."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "It''s ok? Don''t you need to change it?"


    Tuanzi said, "Of course it needs to be changed, and it needs to be changed a lot."


    Yuan Shenjue said with a smile while calling Chuanbi Mo: "Then you still say this is the best."


    Tuanzi said solemnly, "The best thing is to ask such a person to come up with such a framework, and then let a professional like Xinbao add professional content, which is the most economical for Xinbao. time."


    That''s fine.


    So she said, the wife wrote, and the two went through it from the beginning again.


    The definition of "new drug", the method of verification, the basis for grading... all these key points, each of which must be extremely clear and precise.


    At the same time, the concepts of "Guoyao Shen XX" and "Guoyaozhi XX" were added.


    As the name suggests, such as Yuyaofang is Sinopharm, and those that have been audited by the Department of Medical Dao are Sinopharm.


    This is a kind of authority, but it is also a kind of constraint. If the things you make do not meet the inspection standards at that time, you will be held accountable.


    In addition, with regard to volunteers...no, the recruitment of test personnel, etc. also need to have clear regulations.


    They didn''t plan this, because Xinbao said that this kind of thing is out of their control.


    So the second elder brother was still in the imperial study, so Fang Wuyou quietly handed him the revised paper, along with a small note in Xinbao''s tone: "Yeah, let Xinbao go and see Xiaojun this morning. , Xinbao couldn''t resist the order and didn''t obey, so he went before noon! My brother helped Xinbao tell Yeye. Meh dah!"


    What does it mean?


    Second brother looked at his head again, and his brows were almost knotted.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Bring it to me for a look."


    The second elder brother handed over the small note together. Emperor Ming Pei looked at the small note, dried it for a while, and then looked down.


    I planned to scan ten lines at a glance, but when I looked at it, I couldn''t help but concentrate.


    Next, Yan Qingshan and Yuan et al. were afraid to speak, and waited for him to finish reading.


    Emperor Ming Pei showed Yan Qingshan a look, and sighed, "There is a specialization in true art!"


    Everyone passed it on and looked at it, and it was indeed unclear.


    Emperor Ming Pei said directly: "Rong Er, go ahead, do it here first, don''t make Xinbao wait."


    Yan Shirong responded, seeming to have no intention of saying: "Grandson wants to call Brother Da Yuan to help."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t raise his eyes, but hummed.


    Yan Shirong took a look at Yuan Xiang, then smiled.


    Brother Da Yuan is now in the Habayashi Army, taking the route of a military officer, but Yuan Yaochu also joined the army, and now he is in the Shenji Camp.


    Although Yuan Yaochu is said to have a childish temper, he is not the same as the third brother who is really naive. He is just lively. In fact, he is still very smart and skilled, so he can easily survive in the army.


    It''s okay to tune out the Yuan Yaogui.


    He has traveled far and wide, has a wide range of knowledge, is tolerant of both literary and martial arts, is smart and cunning, and is familiar with Xinbao, so he can completely let Xinbao use him.


    As for Shen and Bi that Emperor Ming Pei wanted to use before, they can be transferred together.


    Afterwards, the Department of Medicine has too many things to do, and it needs to run around from time to time. It really needs such a team, and it is impossible to use shadow guards every day for normal business.


    And, just this morning.


    Hao Huashi came over early in the morning and personally took Xiang Xiaojun into the temporary medical department workshop.


    The officials in charge and several craftsmen are busy.


    Now Hao Huashi is ordered to take over Yuyaofang by imperial decree, so he is like their immediate boss. When he sees him coming, he immediately greets him warmly.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "This is Mr. Xiang. My master invited me here a while ago. He is good at handcrafts. For example, how to use water power in the moat. You can listen to his opinions."


    Xiang Xiaojun hurriedly said: "Don''t dare to be. Don''t dare to be."


    His attitude is very humble and gentle. Of course, the craftsman dared not say anything more, and the official also quietly gave him a sigh of relief. Although he is a related household, he seems to be a good servant.


    Then Hao Huashi turned around and asked a craftsman, "How did you make it?"


    The craftsman hurriedly stood up to report, Hao Huashi casually pushed Xiang Xiaojun to sit down, and then began to chat with the craftsman, bringing Xiang Xiaojun a sentence from time to time, and after a while, several people started chatting.


    Xiang Xiaojun also brought a picture of the waterwheel, and everyone gathered around to look at it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 665： Worst class of attendants

    Chapter 665 The Worst Class of Followers


    At this time, Xiang Xiaodong was in the guard, pacing up and down restlessly.


    He was very anxious.


    For so many years, my younger brother has almost never stepped out of that small courtyard, but now, not only does he have to step out, but he also has to work with so many outsiders.


    His legs can''t stand for a long time, otherwise they will be worn out, and when he is standing, he is easy to fall when others touch him.


    What if others bully him?


    Even if no one bullies him, if he is patted, he may fall down. Will others be surprised? Will you look at him with weird eyes?


    Will he be in pain, will he be sad?


    As long as he thinks about it, his heart will feel like boiling.


    The soldiers called twice, but he didn''t hear them, so the soldiers had no choice but to walk in front of him and said: "My lord, Your Highness is outside, I want you to go out."


    Xiang Xiaodong was taken aback, and said anxiously: "Little princess?"


    The soldiers said: "Yes."


    Xiang Xiaodong ordered a few soldiers, hurried out, Xinbao was waiting for him outside, when he saw him, he said mysteriously: "Let''s go, Mr. Xiang, I will take you to see my brother."


    Responding to Xiaodong in a deep voice, suppressing his anxiety, he followed behind.


    The office of the six departments is located outside the palace, but the office of the Ministry of Medicine and Dao does not exist yet, so it temporarily works in the courtyard north of the Ministry of Officials.


    But the craftsmen made large pieces, and the shops could not be opened, so the craftsmen borrowed a large courtyard from the Ministry of Industry, and had to walk a short distance after crossing Qipan Street.


    Tuanzi swings her small arms, her calves are tossing and turning, and she walks quite fast, but she can''t stand her short legs. She walks three steps and others take one step, so in Xiang Xiaodong''s feeling, it is still quite slow.


    He walked all the way to the yard, and heard the sound of sawing wood from a long distance away. Xiang Xiaodong was quickening his pace to go in. Tuanzi had already trotted over, grabbed his hand, and then walked forward cautiously with his waist down. walk behind.


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...??"


    He asked: "Your Highness?"


    "Hush!" Tuanzi hated iron for nothing, and said in a breathy voice, "Are you stupid? Do you want to go in and watch everyone salute you? Or do you want to know how your brother is working?"


    Xiang Xiaodong was really speechless when asked.


    Hao Huashi heard it a long time ago, and came out from inside.


    He had stayed in Longxiangwei, and these people knew him, so he gestured with a serious face, signaling these people to hide at the two ends of the alley, watching people by the way, and then personally took Master to the left side of the courtyard, and then Quietly asked someone to come out with a ladder, and Xiang Xiaodong climbed up silently.


    He is tall, and he passed the courtyard wall after climbing three steps. He was about to climb another step when he felt his robe tighten.


    Looking down at Xiaodong, Tuanzi''s two small hands were holding on to the hem of his robe, his face was raised up, and the phrase "You are the worst servant I have ever brought" has been vividly manifested on his face up.


    Xiang Xiaodong twitched the corner of his mouth, and had no other choice but to tiptoe a little on the ladder and look in.


    On a sunny day, the craftsmen were working outside in the open air. When he saw it, he saw his face.


    My younger brother was sitting among the craftsmen, some of them were talking, and Xiang Xiaodong couldn''t understand some of them, but...he had never seen such a smile on Xiang Xiaojun''s face.


    It''s not the kind of polite, well-behaved, helpless...but the excitement and joy from the heart, the eyes are full of light, and the whole person is very relaxed and happy.


    Xiang Xiaodong looked at him, and was stunned for a moment.


    There was a small arm next to him, and it hit his head, and said in a breathy voice: "Are you happy?"


    Xiang Xiaodong calmed down and looked at her.


    Yuan Shen Jue leaned flat on the wall with one hand, and hugged her with the other. Both of them had only one head, which was all supported by this hand.


    He really doesn''t have this ability.


    He just wanted to climb another step, so that he could show his head and shoulders like them, otherwise he was a commanding officer, standing on tiptoe in such a wretched way in front of his own soldiers?


    But just as he was about to climb, Tuanzi pinned him down with his elbow, and said in a breathy voice, "No way!"


    Especially Hao Huashi who was next to him also imitated the little master and hung on the wall. While watching, he also put an arm on his shoulder.


    Xiang Xiaodong lowered his voice helplessly: "Your Highness, I just want to..."


    Xinbao covered his mouth.


    The little hand was covered with dust from the wall, covering his mouth.


    Then her eyes were wide open, and she walked around his head, up and down, left and right, several times. Inexplicably, Xiang Xiaodong understood what she meant, "Your head is so big, it''s too easy to be spotted!"


    Xiang Xiaodong: "..."


    He could only nod to her.


    Xinbao slowly let go of his hand.


    Seeing his face covered in dust, Tuanzi was taken aback, and then looked at his little hands.


    Xiang Xiaodong thought she would say something, but Xinbao said she did, but not to him.


    She looked back and forth, and then whispered to Yuan Shen: "Honey, why don''t you hang on his shoulders."


    She patted his shoulder with her small hands, like a diligent peddler, trying to sell: "The wide one is very convenient to put away, and it is very clean, so it won''t get your hands dirty."


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...??"


    Yuan Shen Jue refused with a smile: "No need, it''s already dirty anyway."


    "Oh!" So Xinbao gave his wife a comforting kiss, and several people continued to watch.


    Xiang Xiaojun vaguely sensed something. When he raised his head, he found a row of heads on the opposite wall, with his brother''s eyes exposed in the middle. Seeing him raise his head, he just bent slightly, and the little princess next to him stretched out her hand to hold his head. So there is only one head left.


    Xiang Xiaojun: "..."


    He was moved and funny.


    Xiang Xiaodong was pressed by Tuanzi three times in a row, and her enthusiasm for seeing her brother was completely lost by her, so she said helplessly: "Forget it, let''s go."


    Just finished speaking, I saw someone coming over with a food box, someone washed their hands and went to divide the dishes, and then someone stood up and cleared the table.


    A long table with a few people or a dozen or so people, two big bowls of vegetables, one meat and one vegetarian, and a pot of soup, full of rice, but they don¡¯t seem to wash their hands?


    Xiang Xiaojun seemed to stand up and wanted to wash his hands, but was held down by the person next to him, and said: "Eat with chopsticks, not pick it with your hands, why bother!"


    Xiang Xiaodong wanted to say that my younger brother is a fastidious person...but he saw that his younger brother looked like "it''s okay to be like this", took the bowl and started to eat.


    Xiang Xiaodong watched silently for a while longer.


    He was like an old father who saw his son grow up, he was relieved and sad, and sighed: "Let''s go."


    Several people jumped down together, Hao Huashi walked with them and said, "Master, let''s go to that restaurant over there for lunch. I heard the food there is pretty good."


    Xinbao touched his belly: "OK."


    Hao Huashi smiled again and said to Xiang Xiaodong: "Master Xiang, you really don''t have to worry too much, I think Xiao Jun''s ability should be higher than them, and with my master''s relationship, they all want to support him. The officials are guarding here every day, who dares to find trouble? Besides, Xiaojun is smart, I also found two unremarkable little craftsmen, let him pay attention, let him take care of things like drinking water and eating, it¡¯s okay of!"


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded, "My brother is super smart!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 666： Xinbao is really six six six

    Chapter 666 Xinbao is really six six six


    One younger brother at a time, just like your younger brother.


    Xiang Xiaodong was a little funny, but also a little emotional, before saying after a while: "Thank you, Your Highness, for letting Your Highness worry."


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, this is what you should thank."


    Xiang Xiaodong: "..."


    Tuanzi looked at his big head, and sighed: "But don''t underestimate yourself. You have a skinny body, and you can''t pick your parents... Besides, a family''s intelligence is limited. If there is more of this one, there will be less of that one." It doesn¡¯t matter what my parents say. Just like in my family, the second elder brother is the smartest, and Xinbao is a little bit worse, but it¡¯s not our fault. We have to learn to be a good trash snack, so as not to trouble the smart people in the family. .¡±


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...??"


    Tuanzi comforted him again: "Besides, you are not that bad. You are my senior official, Ye Yefeng. As long as we hug my thighs, no one will know that we are stupid. This is called Tibetan clumsiness. It''s a great philosophy of life."


    Xiang Xiaodong: "..."


    What can he say.


    What can he do.


    He was speechless for a long time, but he could only say: "I have been taught. Thank you, Your Highness."


    Hao Huashi suppressed a smile and said: "Master Xiang, you usually find someone to pick him up, otherwise such a distance, if you say it''s not far away, and if you say it''s close, it''s not really close."


    Xiang Xiaodong said: "Uncle Liu will drive a carriage to pick him up."


    Hao Huashi paused for a moment, and put his hand on his shoulder: "Master Xiang, don''t blame me for my shallow words. I don''t think that Uncle Liu of your family is a good person."


    Xiang Xiaodong was slightly taken aback: "Why did you say that?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Do you know that my ears can hear far?"


    Nodding to Xiaodong, Hao Huashi said: "It was in the morning, didn''t I go to pick up Xiaojun, that old Liu drove people over in a carriage, and then I said you can''t enter here, you go back, he won''t come in at noon either." Come back, just eat here, you come here and wait around the beginning of the afternoon (17:00). Lao Liu asked me again, confirmed that he would not return at noon, and begged me again and again, and then he rushed away with tears in his eyes. away in the carriage."


    Hao Huashi paused: "Well, I think this posture is a bit pretentious, just like an old lady giving away her only golden grandson. If you are idle, you are idle, so I just listened, and the old Liu abducted that At the intersection, when we reached the Honglu Temple, we started humming a little tune, and I was quite happy to hear it..."


    Xiang Xiaodong''s expression darkened.


    Hao Huashi said: "I don''t think this is right, I just kept listening, and he stopped humming after walking not far, and then I listened to him chatting with people, calling that person Old Brother Li, and then saying Young Master What, what, he was so worried, the young master had never been out of the house, he said that the princess was alive, but the youngest of their family didn''t dare to say anything, and said that he wanted to risk his life to beg... or something, while crying Tell me, that person has been persuading him not to be impulsive."


    While talking, Hao Huashi looked at Xiaodong''s expression: "I don''t think this old boy is a good guy, so I sneaked to your house just now to have a look. Guess what, that old boy is lying on the bed of the beauty. On the couch, drinking some wine and eating vegetables, not to mention the extravagance. If you don¡¯t believe me, send someone to check it out now, and you¡¯re probably still drinking!¡±


    whispered to Xiaodong: "I see."


    Hao Huashi said: "But don''t think too much about it, this old boy is probably watching you eat this, so he puts on this posture in front of you and outsiders... But his true face, Xiao Jun is at least unknown."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi listened to the story with his eyes wide open, and comforted him: "It''s a good thing that he is so good at pretending, so that my brother will feel that he is always loved."


    Xiang Xiaodong couldn''t help inhaling lightly.


    It''s obviously just childish talk, but for some reason, it makes people''s hearts warm when they hear it.


    Then Tuanzi asked again: "Are you relatives?"


    Xiang Xiaodong sighed: "No. This person... At that time my younger brother was injured and lived in the hospital for more than a year. The hospital sent a pharmacist to help change the medicine. It was him. There was only one person left, and it was said that my son was about the same age as Xiao Jun, and he was very devoted to taking care of Xiao Jun, so I bought him later and let him take care of him all the time."


    He shook his head: "I''ll buy two boys later."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "It''s only two or three months! When the Department of Medicine and Dao is built, it will be very close to your home... It will only take half an hour to walk!"


    Xiao Dong said: "When the Department of Medicine and Dao is built, will we still need a skilled person like Xiao Jun?"


    "Of course!" Tuanzi looked at him again with that sympathetic little look: "Don''t the equipment need daily maintenance?"


    Smiled to Xiaodong: "This minister is ignorant."


    Several people arrived at the restaurant while talking.


    As a result, as soon as he entered, he met Wei Fengting and several Long Xiangwei coming out together. As soon as they met, Wei Fengting silently saluted them. It was obviously a little strange that they could eat together, and he glanced at them.


    Hao Huashi saw that Tuanzi looked away with a guilty face, so he immediately tried to find a common language, and went over to whisper: "Master, do you understand this feeling, that is...although making friends is casual, but being seen by old friends I''m still a little awkward with my new friend, as if I betrayed him... Don''t you think so?"


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Yes, yes, that''s how it is."


    She secretly glanced back at Wei Fengting, and said, "Do you know what to do in such a situation? Xinbao is very experienced, and Xinbao can teach you."


    Hao Huashi looked curious, and was very supportive: "How to deal with it?"


    Tuanzi stepped back immediately, grabbed Xiang Xiaodong, walked side by side with him, and asked him in a low voice, "Do you know Zhang San?"


    Silently said to Xiaodong: "I don''t know."


    "Ah!" Tuanzi said in a loud voice, "So that''s how it is! No wonder you want to drag us here for dinner!"


    Poof!


    Hao Huashi almost died laughing.


    After YouQi Tuanzi finished speaking, she thought she was supernatural and looked back.


    Hao Huashi quietly gave his thumbs up, and Tuanzi smiled triumphantly at him.


    As witty as I am!


    Really six six six! I want to give myself a hundred likes!


    In this way, Wei Fengting will definitely wonder what they are talking about, but he will not think about the problem of them secretly eating together behind his back.


    Xiang Xiaodong who was listening the whole time: "..."


    Although I didn''t hear what they were muttering, Wei Fengting always felt that Tuanzi''s words were a little fake: "..."


    This restaurant is not far from the imperial palace, and they are used to seeing high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Although they guessed the identities of Xinbao and the others, they still stayed firmly, and the food was served quickly.


    The dishes outside are not as exquisite as those in the palace, but the taste is not bad, and the main treasures are not picky, and the food is quite satisfying.


    After dinner and returning to the palace, Tian Cong saw him, and sent up the trauma pulse case that the folk doctor Zhou Changping had treated.


    Xinbao took a closer look.


    This Zhou Changping seems to be good at orthopedics, maybe he hasn¡¯t encountered it yet, anyway, he mainly deals with orthopedics cases, such as sprained feet, heals from hand to hand, but never has stitches or anything like that.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 667： Yuanjun is also a baby

    Chapter 667 Yuan Zhen is also a baby


    In short, Zhou Changping and Xu Liangxing have their own emphasis, but the same thing is that what they are good at is beyond the reach of pure ideas, and requires experience and long-term practice.


    Emperor Ming Pei came in, and saw the little granddaughter holding a piece of paper in one hand, looking at this, looking at that, she looked quite serious.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao put down the paper, raised her face and said, "Yeah kiss."


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed, bent down to let Tuanzi kiss her, and kissed her small forehead by the way, and then put the note in his hand on the table.


    Xinbao didn''t pay attention, and still looked at each of them, and after reading it, put it aside, and picked up another one.


    until picking up a small piece of paper on which it was written: "Yeah, let Xinbao go to see Xiaojun this morning, Xinbao can''t resist the order..."


    Xinbao snorted, looked up at Yeye: "Why is this letter here?"


    Emperor Ming Pei drank tea slowly: "How long has it been since Xinbao practiced calligraphy?"


    Duanzi blinked his eyes wide: "Didn''t you say you don''t need to practice?"


    ? ? ? Emperor Ming Pei said: "When did I say that?"


    "I really said it," Tuanzi said sincerely, "Xinbao won''t lie."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "When did I ask?"


    "That''s it..." Tuanzi glanced to the side: "It''s when we came back from the Shengping Palace, didn''t he say...don''t practice calligraphy on the way to save yourself dizziness?"


    Emperor Ming Pei put down his teacup: "So? I said don''t practice calligraphy on the road, and you haven''t practiced since you came back for more than a month?"


    Tuanzi said weakly, "This is not, the journey of life... is also the road, Xinbao listens to Yeye''s words the most..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Fine!


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to pass on the pen and ink, and also asked someone to call Yuan Shenjue in, and said: "Practice light kung fu for three days, fishing and two days of drying nets, and practice handwriting at all. This will not work. From today onwards, civil and martial arts will still be Two quarters of an hour each, plus two quarters of an hour after ten days, you can decide for yourself whether to add these two quarters of an hour to the essay or to the martial arts."


    He paused: "The time is all arranged until the morning, and you are not allowed to go out until you finish your homework. If you are delayed by something special, you have to make it up in the afternoon. If you can''t make it up once, I will punish you to live in that kind of upside-down house." One day; twice, three days; three times, ten days..."


    Danzi: "..."


    She said anxiously: "But it''s fine to punish Xinbao! Why do you have to punish your wife!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hehe: "The journey of life is also a road, and the yuan is also a treasure. They are all similar. Punishing him is equivalent to punishing Xinbao, the same."


    Tuanzi was stunned: "..."


    Yeah is really a genius of logic, you can learn and use it flexibly.


    She didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only practice calligraphy obediently.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a few glances, and then talked to Yuan Shenjue: "Your elder brother, I haven''t seen much, what kind of person is he?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Brother is both civil and military, shrewd and sophisticated, and restrained, but he has roughness in his chest, especially with the righteousness of a gentleman in his heart, which is very rare."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but **** up his ears and listen.


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed twice, and the dumpling was so excited that he wrote quickly.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "So good? Is there no shortage?"


    "That''s not true," Yuan Shenjue said, "He often said that he changed to martial arts because he failed in literary studies. In fact, I think that he only learned martial arts for the sake of his family. He has a literary spirit in his bones, so it will make people feel , there is some distance when getting along..."


    Xinbao couldn''t help raising his hand: "Yeah, yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s not time yet, if you insist on talking now, you have to write twice as long."


    Tuanzi immediately agreed: "Okay!"


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at the engraving: "Speak."


    Tuanzi said: "What my wife said is wrong! It''s not like that at all!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What''s that like??"


    Tuanzi said seriously: "Brother Dayuan, when he first met someone, he always had the best smile and the best words, so brother thought he was fake! In fact, Brother Dayuan is really super nice. Yes, super gentle, he is just like Uncle Yuan, the kind...although he sometimes calculates, but he has great love in his heart." She patted her chest.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Although what Tuanzi said was simple, he understood the meaning.


    Yuan Yaogui was born in the family of the emperor''s teacher. He has been influenced by his ears and eyes since he was a child, and he is also honored, especially the disciples received by Yuan Xiang. When you are a human, you will always get used to showing the most perfect demeanor.


    But here comes the problem.


    He interacted with the rich and powerful in the capital, firstly, everyone was like this, secondly, this was an occasion he was familiar with, and he could easily maintain his demeanor, but when he was studying among the people and could not reveal his identity, he had to restrain himself and To instinctively maintain a perfect posture, it is inevitable that it will be a bit awkward.


    In the eyes of people, you may feel that this person is not honest enough, so you will instinctively look away.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing and said: "Xinbao is still smart, and what he said hits the nail on the head. If you say that... then Rong''er really knows people and is good at responsibility."


    Xinbao was curious, climbed onto Yeye''s lap, and asked, "How do you know people and be good at their duties?? Where did my brother ''teach'' Da Yuan?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Your brother, he asked him to be a "military officer dealing with civil servants"."


    Xinbao asked: "What kind of official is this?"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the missing time again, and nodded his granddaughter''s small forehead: "If you grind again, you will miss the meal time! Go and write!"


    Danzi: "..."


    She silently climbed off Yeye''s lap and continued to write.


    Over there, the second brother waited for Yuan Yaogui to come.


    Yuan Yaohui was still wearing the uniform of the Habayashi Army, and quickly walked in to salute. The second elder brother saw it at a glance, and almost even spit tea: "Isn''t...Brother Da Yuan?? Why are you so black? Get up quickly."


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and stood up, while saying: "Your Highness, don''t call me brother, okay? I dare not agree!"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "Is that okay to be called Senior Brother? Sit down and talk."


    Yuan Yao thanked him and sat down, took off his hat, and said half-jokingly: "It''s time for military training, the sun and the wind are blowing every day, and rough ministers dare not look in the mirror."


    After Yuan Yao returned to this kind of civil official, especially his father, who was in the position and had a high position and authority, he had to work harder in the army to gradually win the hearts of the people... Hard work is definitely ahead of excellence.


    So suffer very much.


    The point is, for example, Yan Shifan, for him, he doesn¡¯t think much about training soldiers, fighting in mud nests and grass pits.


    This kind of hard work is an honor to him, and fighting side by side with his comrades is a mission he is willing to agree with in his heart.


    Yuan, let¡¯s go home. He has studied poetry and books, and he is still a literati at heart. This kind of barbaric training is really a bit miserable for him.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I have thought of a good place for you."


    He told him about it.


    The Department of Medicine and Daoist was first established, and it has a clear prospect. Those who come in at this time are definitely veterans.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 668： Follow the heart treasure forever

    Chapter 668 Follow the heart treasure forever


    The main reason is that the Department of Medicine and Dao is different from the Six Departments.


    For example, the Sixth Ministry, if you want to implement something, you can directly let the officials at the first level to implement it.


    But the Ministry of Medical Sciences has a lot of things, too professional, demanding and precise, and asking local officials to do it is troublesome, and secondly, there are too many variables and time-consuming...Is it impossible for a local official to recruit a group of doctors?


    The level of private doctors varies from good to bad, and it may not be possible to succeed in the end after laboring people and money.


    So many things need to be done by the Medical Department itself with the imperial doctor.


    It¡¯s like looking for vegetation, encouraging people to donate medicine, recruiting people who test medicine, and selecting people who make alchemy... It¡¯s also like what we need to do in the future, assessing doctors in the world, etc., all need people from the Ministry of Medicine to do it.


    This candidate must not only lead soldiers, but also handle affairs, and must be literary and military.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "You said this job, is it better than you?"


    Yuan Yaogui also smiled and said: "You say I can do it, how dare I say I can''t? But I really don''t know what to do."


    "It''s okay," Yan Shirong said: "In this Department of Medicine and Dao, Xinbao has the final say. If you can talk to Xinbao, the ''medical'' is not bad. Other things are all easy to talk about."


    Yuan Yao returned to Xie En to answer.


    In the evening, he asked Yuan Xiang.


    Yuan Xiang only said: "Tomorrow we will make an order to build Rangshan Guards, and send a thousand people from Longxiang, Huben, and Yulin each."


    Yuan Yaogui was stunned: "Build a guard?"


    He thought he was just transferring a few hundred people from the four guards for dispatch by the Ministry of Medicine, but now he wants to build a separate guard?


    Yuan Yao returned and said, "Why do you want to make such a big fuss?"


    Yuan asked him instead: "Do you know this guard, why is it called Rang Shanwei?"


    Yuan shook his head and stayed for a while, then realized.


    Although the Ministry of Medicine has a medicine field, that place is not called Rangshan.


    Rang, the original meaning is mature crops, but actually it means a good harvest. Although Xinbao is known as a miracle doctor, she is not only good at "medicine", but "vegetation".


    The reason why it is called the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism instead of the Ministry of Vegetables and Trees is that it is different from the Ministry of Household Affairs, and secondly, it is more famous for teaching and learning, so there will be no resistance.


    But Emperor Ming Pei had clearly seen a higher and farther goal.


    It''s just that Xinbao is still too young, he doesn''t want to put any pressure on her, so he paves the way for her first, and let everything take its course.


    Yuan shakes and returns for a while, but I can''t help feeling excited!


    When Yuan met him, he understood, and didn''t say any more, he just said: "After ten years of hard work, maybe my Yuan family will no longer be just the emperor''s family."


    After all, if he can follow Xinbao forever, the glory will far exceed the name of an "Emperor Teacher".


    Yuan Yaogui solemnly agreed.


    The next day, the decree was made.


    Established Rangshanwei, under the jurisdiction of three thousand households, belonging to the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism.


    At the same time, Feng Yuanyao was appointed as a general, temporarily acting as the commander of the guard.


    A good civil service institution, sending an army over, is this simply inexplicable... Chaoshang immediately quarreled, and of course they didn''t dare to say that the little princess was bad, they just repeated, unsafe, unnecessary, etc. .


    Emperor Ming Pei has only one attitude anyway, if you are arguing with you, I will lose if I hear it, and besides, he has a prince now, if he listens to a few words and doesn¡¯t want to hear it, he walks away...


    While the civil servants were arguing, Yuan Yaogui had already taken a very positive attitude and went to lead the guards.


    Xiang Xiaodong came out to receive him in person, and said to him: "Rang Shanwei will probably travel around in the future, I picked some young ones for you, Yu Wai, the Duke said, there is Shen Hebi who is familiar with the young Highness, he is now It¡¯s a hundred households, and it¡¯s been promoted for three years, and it¡¯s very smart and capable, so for your guard, should I call thousands of households over there??¡±


    Yuan Yaogui is often in the military camp now, and he doesn''t know any news or trivial matters in the capital. Seeing him so thoughtful, he was a little surprised, but he said with a smile on his face: "Your Excellency has given you a lot of pleasure. I am grateful to you, but I don''t dare to be greedy." , the able-bodied person who snatched away the adults."


    This means that officials like Qianhu should not be used anymore. After all, only those who are promoted by themselves are useful.


    Xiang Xiaodong didn''t say much, just nodded.


    Soon, Yuan Yaogui came out with 1120 people from Long Xiangwei.


    One Thousand Households Office has ten Hundred Households Offices under its jurisdiction. The number of personnel is not fixed. From more than 900 to 1120, it can be called a Thousand Households Office. Xiang Xiaodong really gave it the best, and gave enough face.


    The key point is Long Xiangwei is the head of the four guards. If he does this, how can Huben and Habayashi have the nerve? Are you embarrassed?


    So they all gave him the top grade, and they were all elite soldiers and strong generals, and the commander of the Habayashi Army also generously gave him the thousand households where he was at that time.


    But both Huben and Habayashi were given to ready-made thousands of households.


    After all, the Department of Medicine and Daoist is so popular, unless they are stupid, they will not take the opportunity to let one of their own people go there.


    It is not surprising that Yuan Yao returned.


    Everyone is in their hands, Yuan Yaogui let them get acquainted with themselves, first meet Gan Baibi, enter the palace, and meet their immediate boss.


    Xinbao is practicing lightness kung fu.


    Now, the number of stakes for her practice has increased to more than 600. The whole route is from Fuzhen Palace and Chengqian Palace to the Guilan Garden in front. The three places can be practiced alone or connected together. Sometimes Mrs. Lin will Practice a circle in the palace secretly.


    So before the two of them arrived at Chengqian Palace, they saw a group of people flying between the flower and grass pavilions... Xinbao was still running, Hao Huashi and Yuan Shenjue were on one side.


    Seeing them, Xinbao greeted them happily: "Master Gan! Good morning!"


    There is no reason, and the yuan shakes back.


    Gan Baibi didn''t say anything, she ran away again, and said while running: "Xinbao can''t stop! If you stop, you will be punished! What''s the matter with you?"


    Gan Baibi could only amplify his voice, and said: "Your Highness, I''m fine, Master Yuan wants to come to see His Highness."


    Xinbao muttered strangely: "Master Yuan? Which Master Yuan?"


    She glanced at Yuan Shenjue who was beside her.


    Guilan Garden is not big, and soon came here again, Xinbao took a look at the "Master Yuan", he lost his breath on the spot, kicked his foot in the air, and was caught by Hao Huashi.


    Tuanzi stretched out his small arms and pointed at him vigorously: "Brother, Brother Dayuan??"


    Yuan Yaogui covered his face, then saluted silently.


    Tuanzi got off the ground, walked over, raised his hand and pulled his arm away, looked carefully, and then said weakly: "Life is right, did you attack you?"


    Yuan Yaogui: "..."


    He nodded: "Yes, let''s do it."


    Tuanzi couldn''t bear to look at him, and even Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan Yaogui had just entered the barracks, and it was time for him to perform. He didn''t even come back for the Chinese New Year, that is to say, he hadn''t seen him for more than a year. Not only did he get darker, but he also lost a lot of weight... He was obviously Mr. Pianpianjia before, Now as soon as they met each other, they looked at Da Bai Fang, inexplicably a little more naive.


    Xinbao held his hand, "Come with me."


    Yuan Yaogui was taken away silently, and then Xinbao led him to the front. When she saw Mrs. Lin, she said seriously: "Mother, this man is Mrs. Gan''s cousin, do you think he looks like you?" Like Brother Da Yuan??"


    Ms. Lin believed it was true: "Oh? It really looks a bit like it."


    Yuan Yaogui: "..."


    It was very hard for a few people to hold back their laughter outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 669： let you three tricks

    Chapter 669 Gives you three tricks


    Tuanzite said sincerely: "Is it similar? Even the voice is similar! Xinbao almost admitted his mistake!"


    She poked his leg, blinked her big eyes: "You talk."


    Yuan Yaogui can only play along with it: "I wish you a happy life and a healthy life."


    Miss Lin: "...??"


    Duanzi''s big eyes were bent with a smile: "Isn''t it super like?"


    "Well, like," Mrs. Lin looked at her daughter, raised her eyebrows, and said, "What''s your name?"


    Yuan Yaogui held back a smile and said, "Chen Yuan Yaogui."


    Tuanzi said in an amazed tone: "Look, mother! Even the names are similar! They are exactly the same!"


    "Well, you''re right." Mrs. Lin reached for her hair, took off the Bu Yao, and took off the long earrings, sighing: "It''s been so long..."


    She looked at her daughter: "It''s been so long...Xinbao, your little **** must miss A Niang''s hand too, right?"


    As soon as he heard the word "butt", Tuanzi turned around and ran away without saying a word. In the chivalrous demeanor of "let you do three tricks", Mrs. Lin chased after her after she had finished speaking, and then the two of them flew on the pile. Ben.


    Tuanzi said while running: "Xinbao is wrong, Xinbao is wrong, Xinbao will never dare again!"


    Miss Lin chased after her and said: "One size counts for one size. Whether you dare next time is a matter for the next time. This time, I will beat you first."


    You must know that this pile is based on Xinbao''s steps, so even if Mrs. Lin has longer legs, she can only take so big a step.


    The two of them ran around the pillars of Chengqian Palace for three and a half laps like the wind, and then the dumpling was really tired of running, so A Niang grabbed her into her arms and slapped her small buttocks.


    Xinbao ran blushing, wanted to hide and laugh again, his laughter was exhausted, and he hung in A Niang''s arms with hands and feet dangling.


    Ms. Lin was also sweating from running, and she came back with one arm around her, but when she saw Gan Baibi, she was taken aback.


    Tuanzi looked up from A Niang''s arms, and immediately said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, A Niang, Mr. Gan is very timid, he dare not speak out."


    Gan Baibi quickly saluted: "I didn''t see anything."


    All right, Mrs. Lin picked up her daughter like a rabbit, threw it to Yuan Shenjue, and then went back.


    Gan Baibi went back with Xinbao, Brother Yuan chatted with Mrs. Lin, and followed him to the study to wait.


    Xinbao changed his clothes and came out, stared at his face for a quarter of an hour before saying: "Brother Dayuan, although this doesn''t hurt, it''s actually quite difficult to cure. It''s too slow to take medicine alone, take it for a few days first Dan, and then Xinbao will drink tea for you, drink it for two months, and you will almost recover, alas!"


    She let out a long sigh, as if he had some incurable disease.


    Yuan Yaogui covered his face: "Okay."


    Xinbao asked someone to tell Bai Gusheng again, asking him to make alchemy, and then remembered to ask: "Brother Dayuan, do you have anything to do with Xinbao?"


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and said, "Yes, there is something to do."


    He explained a few words carefully.


    Xinbao nodded suddenly, quickly ran to the back of the exclusive table, sat down and said, "So, from now on, you will be like Mr. Gan, going to hang out with Xinbao?"


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and said: "That''s right, I still have 3,000 people with me, and they all follow Xinbao, Xinbao should protect me."


    "Don''t worry!" Tuanzi was full of responsibility at that time, patting his small chest and said: "Xinbao will definitely cover you! You don''t have to worry about them not listening to you, Xinbao can give you medicine! Xinbao will give Huashuang and they will practice it Using the Strengthening Pill can greatly increase your kung fu! There is also the Super Body Pill that Big Brother has eaten, it is also possible! After taking it, Big Brother becomes as strong as Third Brother, and you can do it too!"


    Yuan Yaogui laughed straight away: "Is there such a pill?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes." He briefly explained a few sentences.


    Yuan Yaogui became serious and said, "Forget it."


    He said to Xinbao seriously: "Your Highness, I''m just joking with you, these three thousand people, I just need to subdue them slowly. This pill should not be used lightly, and Your Highness should not mention it to others casually, so as not to cause disputes."


    "Why?" Xinbao blinked blankly: "This is a very simple kind of pill. The medicinal materials used are relatively common, and it is not made in an alchemy furnace, but ordinary ones. Even an imperial doctor can make it. !"


    Yuan Yaogui was speechless.


    When did the Imperial Physician Association become the minimum standard?


    When did this unheard of miraculous pill become so common?


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Brother, don''t worry, wait until we ask the emperor for instructions at noon, maybe the emperor will agree."


    "I will definitely agree!" Tuanzi was full of confidence, "Yeah, Xinbao of the Ministry of Medicine has the final say!"


    Several people laughed and said nothing.


    As it turned out, while he was talking, Emperor Ming Pei sent someone to send a message, saying that Brother Yuan and his brother would also go over for lunch at noon.


    A few people passed by, and Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan came over at noon.


    Yan Qingshan and Brother Yuan are very familiar, the two chatted a few words, and Hao Huashi had already learned what happened just now, Emperor Ming Pei laughed straight when he heard it, and said: "It''s really dark, isn''t it?" few."


    Brother Yuan didn''t dare to joke with the emperor, so he could only laugh with embarrassment.


    Then he talked about the Super Body Pill, Emperor Ming Pei asked Xinbao: "You are friends with Yuan Yaogui, so are you friends with Xiang Xiaodong and Wei Fengting?"


    Tuanzi paused, and then she said: "They are also friends! But they are different! Xinbao and Brother Dayuan are real friends, but with Master Xiang, Master Wei and Master Gan, they are just friends with casual affairs!"


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    After Tuanzi finished speaking, he realized that Gan Baibi was also there, so he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Then she quickly made up for it: "This is actually a kind of code from Xinbao and Yeye, which means...you can share with you when you are happy and happy."


    Emperor Ming Pei helped "explain" and said: "It means that we can share wealth but not share adversity."


    Tuanzi thought Yeye was helping her, and nodded, "That''s right...huh? No! That''s not the case, it''s..."


    She looked at Gan Baibi, thinking hard.


    Hao Huashi smiled, and opened his mouth to rescue the little master, after all, he is a caring little apprentice.


    Finally opened his mouth, Yuan Shenjue suddenly raised his hand, threw half a peanut over, and threw it directly into his mouth, Hao Huashi snapped...


    Then Yuan Shenjue said: "The distinction between Xinbao is like this. Before returning to Beijing, all the people I met were true friends, because most of them have gone through adversity or even life and death together. But after returning to Beijing, they are protected by the emperor. Jinyou, the friends I met at this time are naturally friends who only share happiness and gossip."


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Yes, my wife is right!"


    Gan Baibi immediately said with a smile on his face: "So that''s the case, thank you, Lord Guo, for clarifying the confusion," and said to Xinbao: "Thank you, Your Highness, for your appreciation. Gan Yu is very grateful."


    Even Emperor Ming Pei smiled, obviously pleased by these words.


    Only Hao Huashi was silent.


    Is it appropriate to say such flattering words with such a cold face? Little master, do you think this is appropriate?


    Yuan Shenjue didn''t even look at him, so he brought the topic back: "What does the emperor mean, can Long Xiangwei also be rewarded with super body pills?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 670： little princesss own person

    Chapter 670 The little princess''s own person


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and then said to Yuan Yao, "You can use it first."


    Yuan Yaogui quickly responded.


    So after he returned to the temporary guard, he carried a lot of things in large and small bags.


    Most of these people are not familiar with him, only the people who were in the Qianhusuo of the Habayashi Army were familiar with him, and they greeted him with a smile: "Master Yuan, what a good thing is this?"


    Yuan Yaogui smiled and waved his hands: "Don''t mention it, your highness didn''t recognize me when he saw me. After he recognized me, he always thought I was ugly and ugly, so he wouldn''t let me go. He made me a pill and made me tea. , you have to let me come back in vain... I am too embarrassed to tell His Highness that I got a tan after a lot of trouble, and I just hope to look a little bit manly!"


    All of them laughed amusedly, but they had known for a long time that they were old friends, so it wasn''t surprising.


    Then Yuan Yaogui put down his things, and said mysteriously: "I also asked for a favor."


    Everyone was very interested immediately. People from far and near came together, and so did the two thousand households.


    Yuan Yao returned: "Your Highness once refined a kind of pill called Super Body Pill. His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson, once took it. It is said that after taking the medicine, his strength can be increased several times, and his hearing, eyesight, endurance, and reaction are all good. Significant progress has been made."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard this.


    If it was someone else, of course no one would believe such a thing, but since it was practiced by the genius doctor Little Princess, no one would not believe it.


    Yuan Yao returned: "Your Highness said, there are so many people in the Department of Medicine and Dao, and they will help us make a few pills every month. It just so happens, Brother He, Brother Lu, let''s make a total calculation, how to get this pill."


    The two thousands of households answered yes, followed him into the house, Yuan Yaogui walked halfway, and seemed to remember something: "Where is the brother Shen and Bi that His Highness mentioned?"


    Shen Hebi rushed out to greet each other, Yuan Yaogui smiled and said, "You can come too."


    Then the four of them went in.


    Long Xiangwei''s people couldn''t help but exchanged glances.


    This time is different from usual.


    Usually, Yuan Yao is included in the military camp, and he needs to endure hardships, be embarrassed, and be better... in order to integrate quickly and become one with his colleagues.


    But now, it is obvious that he has low qualifications, is a relative, and got this seat by hugging the little princess''s thigh, so he doesn''t need to shy away from this, he needs to gain a firm foothold as soon as possible, at least make these people obey and obey orders , After that, if you are not convinced, then slowly draw it.


    So Xinbao''s pill really helped him a lot, saving time and effort.


    It is also easy to distribute, because the first month is mainly about integration, and there should not be many errands to do, so it is decided that each of the two Qianhu and Shen Hebi will take one pill, and if there are more, each will take one pill. Divide in their hands, and the rest will be divided by returning from Yuan Yao.


    Yuan Yao returned to himself, because he had cultivated the inner breath, so he could not use the Super Body Pill, and had to use the Strengthening Pill that Xinbao said, so he didn''t need to take it.


    How to divide the second month depends on how the errand will do it, and we will discuss it at that time.


    At this moment, Rangshanwei was first built, and there is still arguing in the upper direction, and everyone will know about the slightest disturbance.


    So the matter of Super Body Pill spread in a blink of an eye.


    Suddenly everyone couldn''t sit still.


    The little princess is clearly making a small fuss for her own people!


    Not to mention the former colleagues of these people, even the courtiers are jealous!


    We are also the little princess''s own people! The little princess is the princess of Zhenguo, so the front and rear palaces are not all the little princess''s own people? ?


    What kind of fairy tea from literati, what kind of super body pill from warriors, we also want it!


    Suddenly, the court stopped arguing about sending troops to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, and began to yell, "Don''t worry about scarcity, but about inequality." Oh, your majesty! "Under the whole world, is it the king''s land, and on the shore of the land, is it the king''s ministers" Oh, your majesty!


    One day later, when Xinbao came to Qianqing Palace, a minister named Liu Lizhi, smiling all over his face, came to ask her if there was any pill that literati could eat.


    Xinbao didn''t want to give it.


    Among the ministers he sees often, Xinbao dislikes Liu Lizhi the least.


    He''s really ugly, with a rosy nose and narrow eyes...Of course, Xinbao is not the kind of dumpling who judges people by their appearance. She mainly hates him for being always surprised. He has to stand up and say in a super loud voice for every little thing. The emperor can''t!"


    So a long time ago, Tuanzi, who had been scared a few times, started to hate him. He was at the top of the hating list for no reason. If it wasn''t for Ma Shiwen''s pressure, Xinbao would have used him as an example.


    But wit is like a treasure, of course he won''t directly say that he doesn''t want to give it.


    She said to him: "But the medicine that can be drunk as tea is almost gone! I can''t give it to others anymore... As for the pill, the super-body pill can also be eaten by literati, but the super-body pill is mainly for the vitality of blood, not for literati. Do you use your brain? It¡¯s useless for a literati to eat it, you will only feel that you have nowhere to use your energy, and you can¡¯t become smart.¡±


    Liu Li said straightly: "Your Highness! Minister..."


    Xinbao took a step back abruptly, Yuan Shenjue casually grabbed her and stood in front of her.


    Fang Wuyou had already run out, and said anxiously: "Lord Liu, the emperor told you to calm down."


    Liu Lizhi''s face changed slightly, and he responded urgently: "Yes, yes."


    Fang Wuyou said to Xinbao again: "Your Highness, the Emperor let you in."


    Tuanzi went in angrily, Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong."


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "He sprayed his saliva on Xinbao''s face!"


    Xiaotuanzi moved his hands back and forth angrily, wiped his face desperately, and repeated angrily: "He actually sprayed his saliva on Xinbao''s face!"


    She clenched her small fists, almost indignantly: "Xinbao is only a little short, what''s wrong with Xinbao! Why should he pick up his spittle!"


    The few people inside couldn''t help laughing, while thinking... Liu Lizhi offended the little princess all of a sudden.


    Emperor Ming Pei was funny and helpless: "Take Xinbao to wash your face and change clothes."


    Tuanzi went to change clothes angrily, and after washing his face three times, he still felt uncomfortable, so he called Yuan Shenjue: "My wife kisses you."


    Yuan Shen Jue bent down to hold the little fleshy face, and kissed up and down several times, before Tuanzi felt relieved, and re-entered Ming Peidi''s place, still not very happy.


    Emperor Ming Pei also kissed her, and said: "Xinbao''er is not angry, I punish him, I punish his salary, Liu Lizhi grows up like this and dares to talk to my Xinbao''er, I really can''t control myself. .¡±


    Xinbao couldn''t help laughing out loud, it turns out Yeye can use idioms crookedly.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei said: "Now they can''t sit still. I''ll press it for a few days first, and I plan to start next year. Every ten thousand people in my army will distribute five super-body pills every month. Rangshanwei Because it belongs to the Department of Medicine and Dao, it is doubled, that is to say, three pills per month, can it be done?"


    Xinbao said: "This is not difficult to do, the imperial doctor can do it."


    Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help asking: "Your Majesty, won''t there be any trouble?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 671： Ginseng Yangrong Pill

    Chapter 671 Ginseng Yangrong Pill


    Emperor Ming Pei''s expression was slightly concentrating, and after a long while, he said slowly: "Indeed, since ancient times, supernatural things are the most likely to cause chaos... But, they are all pretending to be ghosts!"


    His eyes were heavy, and he said every word: "Pretending to be a ghost! It can''t stand up to scrutiny at all! And my heart is like a hanging pot to cure a disease, and it''s like a super body pill, all of which are common medicines in the world, with a little change. , even the imperial doctor can''t see through the infinite magical effect! The effect is like a god!"


    "In the beginning, there was alchemy that was not known to the world, but since that day, after public alchemy, even this is gone. It is fair and honest! This is a skill that can be taught and learned. Those who teach medicine can educate the common people, write books, and pass it on to the world! From the beginning to the end, there is nothing to criticize!"


    "Nowadays, the reason why these seem miraculous is only because... we are all ordinary people! It is Xinbao who has gone a long, long way for Dayan! The vaccination method promoted by the previous dynasty was also regarded as evil. , What do you say about quack doctors killing people, but what about now? The Ladder to Heaven is already under my feet. As the king of a country, how can I not leave? How can I not leave?"


    Indeed.


    This is the future of medicine.


    It''s just that originally this future may happen decades or hundreds of years later, but now, because of Xinbao, they have done it ahead of time.


    So, why look forward and backward? How can we not go? Why don''t you go?


    Yuan Shen Jue looked at him quietly.


    He has never realized so clearly that this is an emperor.


    Has great wisdom, but also has great courage.


    Wisdom, wisdom, and foresight, when they only saw three steps, he had already seen a hundred steps away.


    He''s a king, and a yay; but besides a yay, he''s a king.


    He doesn''t know which of the two is more important in his heart, but they are both heavy and profound, which makes people move. He is called a minister, and he is willing to do his best for him until he dies.


    Emperor Ming Pei was also emotional for a while, and said a few more words, and then said casually: "Furthermore, no matter how miraculous it is, it is only a group of people who care about it! There is nothing to be afraid of!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Yes, he is concerned about being messed up.


    The cabinet got the Immortal Tea, and those who are anxious are people like Liu Lizhi who are one or two levels above the official rank.


    Rang Shanwei won the Super Body Pill, and the most excited ones were Long Xiangwei, the generals of the Four Guards and Three Battalions.


    Some low-level officials and some low-level soldiers are of course envious of them, but they are not so anxious, because they also tacitly believe that this is not something they can get.


    So, the situation is under control, and he really doesn''t have to be so nervous.


    The two briefly said a few words, and after finishing speaking, they looked at Xinbao in unison.


    Tuanzi was in a trance, and Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "What is Xinbao thinking?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is counting!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What is it?"


    Tuanzi said: "Calculate how many pills you need for a month."


    After Emperor Ming Pei agreed to this matter, Yuan Shenjue gave Tuanzi a popular science on this.


    Da Yan''s army is powerful, and the Beijing army alone has four guards and three battalions, claiming to be 600,000 people, of which there are more than 100,000 people in the Longxiang Guard, all of whom are elite.


    In addition to the Beijing Army, there is also the Frontier Army. In addition, there are capitals and guards all over the country... All together, the number of troops on the list is close to 3 million.


    Even if there are not so many in fact, it is enough to be proud of the previous dynasty.


    That''s why Emperor Ming Pei said that every 2,000 people will give out one pill every month, because he was afraid that it would not be able to do it.


    But for Xinbao, it is relatively easy to make two or three thousand pills a month, as long as the medicine is enough.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What I''m afraid of is that the medicine is not enough!"


    Tuanzi said seriously: "This kind of pill is actually a tricky pill to stimulate people''s own potential, not how precious or great the medicine is, and it doesn''t cost any medicine."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then you tell me directly, for example, what kind of medicine to use and how much to use for a hundred pills or a thousand pills."


    Tuanzi nodded, and asked someone to bring a pen and ink.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Just say it."


    "How can I do it!" Tuanzi said righteously: "Yeah, you are already such an adult, why are you still like this?"


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "What''s wrong with me?"


    Tuanzi said: "This is a very important matter. This data is directly related to the formulation of an important national policy. Xinbao is now reporting to Yeye on behalf of the Ministry of Medicine. How can you talk about it casually? Xinbao is wrong. What should I do if I admit my debt? Yaye, who will be responsible for it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Let''s do it! Since his granddaughter was so eager to take on the responsibility, he certainly wouldn''t stop it.


    So he watched silently as his granddaughter took a pen and ink and went to the table to write and draw.


    It didn''t take long for Xinbao to write it down and show it to him.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a look and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Xinbao wrote the quantity of 100 grains and 1000 grains, and the calculation is quite fast.


    And if you look at it this way, the medicinal materials used are not too much. For example, Sanqi and a thousand pills only need about six catties.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Is this the amount? So little?"


    "Yes," Tuanzi raised his head confidently, and pointed his little finger down: "Xinbao signed it! Xinbao can be responsible for this data."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked down, and sure enough, he signed Yan Shihua''s name, which can be said to be very rigorous.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said again: "Literati, is there any suitable pill that can be used?"


    Duanzi directly shook his head: "No."


    She explained earnestly: "Yeah, you have to understand that the basis of medicine is to ''prescribe the right medicine''. The Super Body Pill only stimulates one''s own energy, makes the Qi and blood stronger, and is more suitable for martial arts. No. As for literati, their bodies are not strong enough to contain such energy and blood, so they take such pills without the corresponding amount of exercise, which is harmful and not beneficial.¡±


    "But if you practice pills that are specific to diseases, it''s okay, such as curing eyes, curing insomnia, curing vertigo and so on."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Have you seen those prescriptions in the imperial hospital? Can''t they be used?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "I haven''t seen it before."


    She paused, and said seriously: "I don''t like ready-made tonic prescriptions."


    Most aristocratic families have tonic prescriptions that have been passed down from generation to generation, and of course there are more in the court. Many nobles are used to tonic for many years.


    For example, the famous Ginseng Yangrong Pill.


    Ginseng Yangrong Pills are mainly warming and tonifying qi and blood, strengthening the heart and tranquilizing the mind, and are suitable for people who are weak or chronically ill.


    But this recipe uses more than a dozen herbs such as ginseng, astragalus, atractylodes macrocephala, orange peel, angelica, poria cocos, etc., which are numerous and complex, and many people are not suitable for it.


    And this is a common problem of many tonic prescriptions.


    So Tuanzi has always insisted on "one person for one party" or "one disease for one party", and does not like this so-called ready-made ancient recipe that has been passed down for many years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 672： carrot on donkey

    Chapter 672 The carrot in front of the donkey


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded thoughtfully.


    Even he doesn''t understand these principles, and he can''t expect to understand them much.


    So, in the eyes of literati, it means that warriors have elixir, but they don''t.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then tea, if you use ordinary medicine, will the effect be much worse than it is now?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "That''s right, it''s a lot worse, and it''s also a lot slower. The medicine in the space, even if you drink a leaf, should be effective. Of course, it will be more immediate if it is right. It¡¯s very slow, it will take at least two months to see initial results.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly.


    Then he said: "Can you grow tea trees inside?"


    "Huh?" Tuanzi really didn''t think about this question: "Xinbao, let''s see if there is any."


    She looked at it: "Yes! There are Biluochun, Dahongpao, Longjing, Tieguanyin... There are a small piece of each, and there are quite a lot."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "What is Dahongpao?"


    Xinbao asked: "Yeah, haven''t you ever drunk Dahongpao?"


    She went directly into the space to search, and sure enough, she found a few cans. She brought out a can, and immediately asked someone to boil it with water in the space. Once boiled, there was a strong tea aroma.


    Emperor Ming Pei tasted half of the cup and nodded: "It really is mellow."


    Xinbao was also thirsty, took two sips of his hand, and said: "This kind is the most, there are more than a dozen trees. There are still four or five cans like this... The ones on the trees should be collected, wait Let Yan Ji collect Xinbao later!"


    Now she already knows that Yan Ji is taking care of the space, which means that he can do all the work of harvesting, so she speaks very confidently.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "If you want to give this tea to others, you can do it privately, not in the open."


    He looked at the jar: "Don''t send so many."


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide: "Then I won''t give it away!"


    "No need," Emperor Ming Pei looked at the engraving, and while signaling to Fang Wuyou to pass on the meal, he said: "Like Yuan Xiang, or the old prince, you can still give it privately. Is this suitable for the elderly?"


    Duanzi nodded: "It''s suitable, very suitable."


    She explained it repeatedly: "This tea improves eyesight, improves thinking, refreshes the mind, detoxifies and prevents diseases, resists fatigue and anti-aging... In short, it is very suitable!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Let''s eat first."


    As an expert, Tuanzi provided the data, and assigned the matter of alchemy to the Tai Hospital. She didn''t care what the policy was.


    In the afternoon Xu Liangxing brought in the Bermudagrass from home, and Xinbao found a big flower pot, first planted some in the greenhouse, and then inserted another one in the space. Grow some.


    Then she turned on the farming mode.


    I cut and inserted the inside and outside of the previous black goji berry, and entered the space again, urging Yan Ji to pick what should be harvested, what should be harvested, what should be dried, and then Xinbao and his wife, like a spring outing Same, holding hands and strolling around.


    Within three days, Tai Hospital made the first batch of pills.


    Then Xinbao gave ten pills to Rang Shanwei, another hundred pills to Long Xiangwei, and three hundred pills to Yanmenguan.


    Give it to Dan on the first day, and everyone has not started chattering, but on the second day, Zhao Shang issued an order.


    Warren''s side, Dayan''s Beijing Army, Frontier Army, and Local Army are all distributed according to one pill every two months for every thousand people. In fact, it is still according to the amount that Emperor Ming Pei said before.


    After all, this is like the carrot on the donkey¡¯s head. It¡¯s mainly for you to see. If you can¡¯t eat it, that¡¯s another story.


    At the same time, the selection criteria are also written, such as no disease, no injury, strong body, and continuous high-intensity training before and after taking the medicine...etc.


    There are also some management methods.


    For example, the assessment of the strength of the person taking the medicine before and after, detailed registration and reporting, and punishment for favoritism, etc.


    It is worth mentioning that the imperial decree specifically stated that Rangshanwei will double the distribution, that is to say, one pill per thousand people per month, which is equivalent to three more pills each time.


    Long Xiangwei gave out 20 more pills each time.


    The distribution of these twenty pills was written in the imperial decree, of course it was not for fun.


    Don''t you see, with such a statement, everyone instantly understood how precious and scarce this pill is!


    Really counting hair!


    And these pills will be distributed to various places one after another from the fifteenth day of the first lunar month next year, and the next time will be the fifteenth day of March, and so on...


    As for the ones given by the little princess before the imperial decree...that is obviously a small matter, what can I say, and who would dare to climb it? ?


    As for the civil servants, it is another policy.


    Civil servants who have been rated as the top in the performance appraisal for three consecutive years can get two taels of Imperial Immortal Tea.


    Yes, two for two.


    Those who have five or more performance appraisals for six consecutive years, or those who have been the top four times, and have outstanding achievements in office, can get four taels of Imperial Immortal Tea.


    Among them, officials with a rank of four or above can request a face-to-face consultation for themselves or their family members.


    In this face-to-face consultation, it is not written who will come to the face-to-face consultation.


    But everyone defaulted to the little princess coming for the consultation.


    One face-to-face consultation for the little princess, in everyone''s perception, is equivalent to an extra life.


    In short, the policies of civil and military officials are completely different.


    But there are not many opinions from both sides.


    After all, this is in line with the habits of literati and warriors.


    If you ask a warrior to look at a literati, the three-year performance appraisal! All of a sudden it went three years later, isn''t this cheating?


    But if you want the literati to look at the warriors, a thousand people will grab a pill, and they will fight hard... Isn''t this looking for death? ?


    But as soon as it was changed, people on both sides felt that it was acceptable.


    And anyway, this is a big bonus, so everyone is quite excited.


    This excitement reached its peak after the people from Rang Shanwei took effect of the medicine.


    As soon as he got the pill, he took it for the two Qianhus and Shen Hebi first. The two Qianhus were able to fight. After taking the medicine, they felt that their strength increased a lot the next day, because this kind of pill took about seven days to be effective. Play it all, and it''s best not to get hurt in the middle.


    So the three of them didn''t find anyone to fight before, they just practiced martial arts as usual, and endured until the next few days, when they opened up and fought, even Yuan Yaogui was shocked.


    Then under the hint of Yuan Yaogui, all three of them went back to save a kiss.


    Long Xiangwei is okay, after all, there are two friends of Tuanzi who got 200 pills. Although they haven¡¯t eaten yet, they have something to look forward to, so after seeing the incomparably brave Shen Hebi, they can still live steadily. Huben Army or something, That''s envy, jealousy and hatred. A group of people made He Qianhu into a rag before releasing him.


    But no matter what, in this way, everyone believed in this pill 100%, they were looking forward to the stars and the moon, waiting for their pills to come down, even if they couldn''t eat it themselves, watching acquaintances eat it would gain insight ah!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 673： Xinbao give you a smile

    Chapter 673 Xinbao gives you a smile


    It''s the end of winter in just one sight.


    The weather is already very cold, so Xinbao puts on a small jacket to practice qinggong first, and then puts on a big jacket to practice calligraphy in the Qing Palace.


    Xiao Tuanzi is very smug, so he picked out a large robe with wide sleeves, which looks pretty good, but when he raised his hands to hold hands, the wind would blow in through the sleeves.


    Yuan Shen Jue took out the handkerchief very straightly, wrapped her cuff twice, tied it up, and then took her little hand.


    Hao Huashi was next to him, clasped his hands and said, "Master, we have harvested all the corn in our medicine garden. Before that, we harvested 70% of the corn. I told them that this time we only charge 30%. Food, do you agree?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "You tell Master Gan about this."


    "Well, I said it." Hao Huashi said: "I also told them that when we grow medicine in the next year, we will invite them to grow it. Is it difficult to learn how to grow medicine?"


    "It''s not difficult," Xinbao said, "Most of them are not difficult, and they are easy to teach."


    "That''s fine," Hao Huashi said, "You don''t dare to steal and play tricks even if you measure them."


    Several people chatted all the way, and when they arrived at Qianqing Palace, both of them stood still and sent Xinbao in.


    As a result, Xinbao caught sight of Cheng Fuju, who was standing by the door of Hou Jianchu, lost in thought, looking a little unhappy.


    Duanzi was a little strange, so he turned around and passed by.


    Cheng Fuju hurriedly saluted her, and several people inside also saluted.


    Xinbao raised his face and asked him, "Senior Brother Cheng, are you unhappy?"


    Cheng Fuju squatted down quickly, and said with a smile: "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness, I just thought of some bad things."


    Xinbao persuaded him: "Don''t be unhappy, life is unsatisfactory, ten out of ten are always... 0.1, learn to comfort yourself, and pretend not to see the unhappy things."


    She patted his head: "Senior brother, be good, Xinbao will give you a smile."


    She bent her eyes at him and smiled, Cheng Fuju was turned into a cutie on the spot, and couldn''t help hugging Xiaotuanzi: "Thank you, Your Highness, I immediately became happy."


    In the back, Liu Lizhi said with a smile on his face: "Your Highness, this sentence should be ''The world is unsatisfactory, and there will always be seven or eight out of ten.''"


    As soon as Tuanzi heard his voice, he took two steps back quickly, arguing: "Brother is Xinbao''s friend, Xinbao doesn''t want him to have so many unsatisfactory things, but wants him to be more happy, and it''s as if there is no dissatisfaction. What''s wrong!"


    The others immediately said: "Your Highness really loves Lord Cheng very much."


    "Exactly, it''s not interesting to say that."


    Liu Lizhi also said: "It''s because I''m dull, I only know how to study hard. It turns out that His Highness has deep meaning."


    Actually, there is nothing wrong with what he said, but while he was talking, he walked over, and Xinbao took two steps back in fright, "Don''t come over!"


    Liu Lizhi''s face couldn''t help but he said half self-deprecatingly: "Your Majesty is ugly in appearance, but as the Princess of Zhenguo, isn''t it inappropriate to judge people by their appearance?"


    Tuanzi said angrily: "That''s not true! How can you slander people like this! Xinbao doesn''t judge people by their appearance! All the people who took Xinbao were helped by Yeye, and what Xinbao said doesn''t count!"


    Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi who were rushing up to help the quarrel: "...??"


    Why is she always able to say something so weird, yet always make people find it very reasonable? ?


    Yuan Shen Jue immediately said: "Master Liu, Xinbao is just making friends. Could it be possible that His Highness invites Master Liu to draw up a standard for what kind of friends to make?"


    "That''s right!" Hao Huashi said, "My master has met Mr. Liu a few times, and he has always treated him with courtesy. If Mr. Liu''s voice was not like a bell, how could he have frightened my master, and I still have lingering fears to this day. Still alive??"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao gave an example: "It''s like Mr. Lin is not good-looking, but he is very cute! Looks have nothing to do with being cute or not!"


    Lin Tongda heard vaguely in the imperial study: "...???"


    Liu Lizhi didn''t dare to argue with them, so he could only grit his teeth and endure his anger, pleading guilty again and again.


    Cheng Fuju couldn''t help but comfort him.


    Xinbao felt that although his spitting was disgusting, it probably wasn''t intentional, so she was about to let him go, and said, "Master Liu, besides, you''re grown..." She looked at him, and was about to comfort him a few times against her conscience. Sentence, a sudden meal.


    Then she frowned and stared at him.


    The officials next to him were almost dying of anxiety, and thought to themselves, Your Highness! Just force yourself to say, you can do anything, no matter how difficult the situation is, we can make it up for you!


    Then Xinbao said seriously: "Have you taken the Super Body Pill?"


    Liu Lizhi''s complexion changed drastically at that time.


    He subconsciously denied: "Your Highness, even if I have offended you, Your Highness shouldn''t accuse me of such crimes..."


    His face was full of grief and indignation at being wronged, he talked endlessly, and his singing and writing were excellent, but the little girl in front of him was unmoved in the slightest, and his milky voice was extremely serious: "Xinbao never lies about this kind of thing. "


    Liu Lizhi suddenly stopped.


    Tuanzi looked at him with big eyes and dark eyes, with a solemn expression: "Xinbao can''t be mistaken. Even if you took the Super Body Pill, today is the third day."


    Liu Lizhi trembled all over, his knees softened on the spot, and he knelt down.


    These people were quickly recruited into the Imperial Study Room.


    Emperor Ming Pei of course thought that such a thing would happen if the Super Body Pill was issued, but he really didn''t expect that Liu Lizhi, an old treacherous and powerful official, would be the first.


    He clearly knows Xinbao''s ability, and he is always in front of Xinbao every day. Hasn''t he thought about what to do if he is exposed?


    He looked at him fixedly.


    Liu Lizhi wept bitterly, pleading guilty unceasingly.


    Xinbao couldn''t help but said: "Didn''t you all go to school? You are such an adult, why do you still take medicine indiscriminately? Isn''t it written in the imperial decree? Only those who are physically strong can use it. You should take super body pills." There are no benefits, but there are disadvantages, why on earth are you doing this!? Why are you so overwhelmed! You are so anxious to death!"


    Liu Lizhi cried and said: "I am seriously ill, and I don''t like your highness, and I am also confused for a while..."


    Before he finished speaking, Xinbao said in surprise: "Is seriously ill? What serious illness?"


    She was sitting in Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, stood up with her hands on the table, and stared at him carefully for a long time: "Why are you seriously ill?"


    Liu Lizhi even forgot to cry, and raised his head in astonishment: "Chen, did you suffer from diabetes?"


    Duanzi shook his head: "No."


    Liu Lizhi was stunned and said, "Really?"


    Tuanzi was not happy: "You have worked so hard to take away Xinbao''s pill, and you don''t believe in Xinbao''s diagnosis. You are really strange! Besides, if you really get a serious illness, Xinbao will see When it arrives, I will definitely cure you! Why do you want to steal the inappropriate Super Body Pill?"


    Liu Lizhi murmured: "But, Your Highness doesn''t like my minister..."


    Tuanzi became even more unhappy, and said loudly: "It has nothing to do with whether you like it or not! Even if it is Ma Shiwen, Xinbao hates him so much, if he is sick, the kind that others can''t cure, then Xinbao will help him. ! After he is cured, just continue to hate him! This is not contradictory!"


    She paused again: "Besides, diabetes is not an incurable disease. Grandma''s diabetes was so severe at the time, and Xinbao was cured. Now that there is Dan, it will be faster. A person with diabetes will die. To live, are you too...too sentimental?"


    Liu Lizhi had never seen such a complex expression on his face. He seemed to be crying, smiling, happy and unbelievable. He couldn''t utter a single word.


    The prime minister and the cabinet standing next to him, as well as the ministers standing outside, all had complicated expressions and were deeply ashamed.


    In front of the little girl, these people are really... ashamed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 674： money in the eye

    Chapter 674 Getting money in the eye


    Emperor Ming Pei has been listening to his granddaughter very leisurely, not in a hurry.


    Fang Wuyou came in and reported: "Your Majesty, Rang Shanwei''s ten pills have been taken separately; Long Xiangwei''s pills are still more than ten pills, and the others have been distributed. , After serving the pill, the strength has not increased."


    Liu Lizhi shook again.


    It was less than a quarter of an hour since they came in, and even the emperor was found out. It was obvious that someone had been watching... How could he be obsessed with ghosts!


    Liu Lizhi cried bitterly, regretting too late.


    Liu Lizhi was miserable, he was the first one, so it was impossible to handle it lightly just to frighten the people who came after.


    So he was demoted to the end that day, went to a remote small county, and became the county magistrate.


    It is somewhat similar to Liang Ruoxu''s situation that day, but among the small county magistrates, there will no longer be a crown prince who will share his troubles with him.


    Of course, that Qianhu named Fei Ping received two thousand taels of silver from Liu Lizhi, and was also pushed to the end and expelled from Longxiangwei.


    All of a sudden, those who had the same idea really broke out in a cold sweat.


    And the most important thing, the little princess said, for those who do not meet the requirements, eating it will not benefit but will cause harm! Then grab a fart!


    Afterwards, Emperor Ming Pei promoted Li Zhizhi to be Minister of the Ministry of Officials.


    Yes, it is the unlucky Yue family who is the fake prince of trash.


    Li Zhizhi is actually very shrewd and capable, and has enough qualifications, but he was implicated by the fake prince before and has not been promoted. Now he is promoted after the kindness of Emperor Ming Pei. Among other things, his loyalty is very high.


    Moreover, Li Zhizhi''s daughter was chosen as the princess, so she was naturally very beautiful. Li Zhizhi is also a thin and beautiful old man, anyway, he is much better-looking than Liu Lizhi, and he speaks softly, never surprised At first glance, Xinbao was quite happy.


    Before the first batch of Laba, Xiatou finally delivered the first batch of glass.


    The craftsman is ingenious, and I don¡¯t know how many times I have tried it in private. Anyway, the first batch sent up is very beautiful. The small bottles come in many shapes, which are cute and cute.


    Xinbao said to Ming Peidi: "Yeah, you can replace the window with a glass window, it will be much brighter, and writing will not tire your eyes, and it will not be damaged."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, Yuan Shenjue said, "Will it be unsafe if it is broken?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Then it can be used as wire inlay, that is, insert some metal wires into the glass to make landscape paintings, or flowers and birds, then even if it is broken, as long as it is not broken too badly, it will not shatter all over the place."


    Emperor Ming Pei knew what Yuan Shenjue meant: "It''s okay, if I have to worry about this, it would be a waste of time."


    He looked back and forth: "Tell them to try another day."


    Xinbao said: "It can also be used as a mirror. If you apply a layer of silver or something, it can be used as a mirror."


    Bronze walls illuminate people, in fact, they are no worse than the mirrors of later generations, and they are also very clear, but they will be slightly yellowed, but glass is definitely clearer, easy to make, and low in cost.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "It is also possible to make some ornaments, it looks no worse than any gems, let the craftsmen try more, and do what they see."


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Yeah, in fact, if you want to say that, it''s better to let the folk craftsmen do it, maybe you can make some unexpected things."


    "Receive the money!" Xinbao immediately said: "Receive the money! Whoever wants to learn, he will be charged a share, and then he can teach him."


    Yan Shirong thought for a while: "It''s really okay...we don''t compete with the people for profit, we are Huimin, we will take some ornaments and let them out, let the local official newspapers come up, just say to encourage private merchants to come to learn skills, people will naturally come .¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his granddaughter''s chin, and said: "I learned from Xinbao, and I got money!"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Why don''t you want this ready-made money? Xinbao has worked very hard to come up with such a method, and it can''t be done for nothing. There are many private wealthy businessmen who are rich enough to rival the country. Let them contribute some money and rice to the treasury. Why not."


    He added with a smile: "The grandson must be beautiful."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care, nodded: "En."


    Xinbao lay on the table watching his brother talk, Fang Wuyou leaned over and whispered something to Emperor Ming Pei, Xinbao vaguely heard something, turned around: "Yeah?"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed, she looked at him suspiciously, and then at Fang Wuyou: "Boss Fang, what are you telling Yeye?"


    Fang Wuyou smiled awkwardly, and Emperor Ming Pei said solemnly: "I said that I made your favorite dish at noon."


    Danzi: "..."


    She lay down again depressed.


    Isn''t it just a secret, if you don''t tell it, don''t tell it, it''s a lie!


    So several people continued to talk, and when it was almost lunch time, Xinbao washed his hands and waited for the meal, while talking in Yuan Shenjue''s ear.


    Emperor Ming Pei called her: "Xinbao, what are you doing?"


    Tuanzi was just pretending, and was just waiting for this. When he heard this, he couldn''t wait to turn his head: "Xinbao won''t tell you! Xinbao doesn''t tell lies to deceive people! It''s not like yay!"


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei said, "So who, let him go back, I don''t want to see him anymore."


    Fang Wuyou responded with a playful smile: "Yes, the servant will go now."


    Xinbao always felt that something was wrong, and the next moment, he heard someone talking outside. Xinbao listened to it, was startled, spread his legs and ran out, and as soon as he walked around the screen, he saw the door open. One person is tall and straight, one step forward.


    Xinbao let out a wow in surprise, and rushed over with open arms, jumping violently.


    Yan Shifan smiled and opened his hands, taking his younger sister into his arms, Xinbao hugged his head with both hands, just covering his head and face for a kiss, the feeling of missing his brother could not be expressed enough, Ah Wu gnawed on his face superior.


    Yan Shifan was not surprised at all, he hugged her with a smile, and then walked around the screen to salute Emperor Ming Pei and his father.


    Xinbao gnawed at his face, and Yan Shifan switched her to the other hand, while answering Yeye''s words: "I''ve been away for about four days. Uncle is very good, but he just talks about Xinbao every day."


    Xinbao stopped talking, tears streaming down his face: "Xinbao misses uncle too, it''s impossible to think about it."


    "Hey, baby," Yan Shifan said, "Uncle misses you too, hurry up and ask him to give you a hug." He shook her.


    This sentence really learned the essence of Xiao Tai''s words, bold and naive, Xinbao was stunned, the tears that just came out immediately fell down, and laughed twice, even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing Voice.


    Yan Shifan immediately changed his expression, and said: "This sentence is for my uncle."


    Duanzi laughed haha.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How long are you going to stay?"


    Yan Shifan put his arm around his sister''s little head, blocking her view, while winking at Emperor Ming Pei, and replied: "Let''s stay for a while, and play with Xinbao for a few days."


    "Yes," Tuanzi didn''t notice his brother''s small movements, and acted coquettishly: "Play with Xinbao, Xinbao thinks of you every day..."


    Yan Shifan answered silently in his heart: I can''t eat, and I can''t sleep well.


    Tuanzi said: "I can''t eat, I can''t sleep well, Xinbao has lost weight!"


    Yan Shifan was used to hearing his sister''s tricks, but he couldn''t help but take a closer look, then he frowned, held his sister a little farther away, and took a closer look: "Why did Xinbao lose so much weight? The face is sharp!"


    Yan Shirong said: "Hey, I miss her big brother, who doesn''t eat, drink or sleep, can this not be thin?"


    Yan Shifan: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 675： The kidnapper among civil and military officials

    Chapter 675 The kidnapper among civil and military officials


    Yan Shifan frowned and said, "I''m serious! Why did you lose so much weight? Was it frightened by the bad guys last time?"


    "Yes!" The second elder brother said, "Because her elder brother was not around to protect her, Xinbao was taken away by the villains! Alas, the child was lost in the villain''s island, and he couldn''t eat or sleep well. It''s so pathetic."


    Yan Shifan pointed at him angrily, and hugged his sister to the side to comfort him.


    It was already lunch time, the food was served, and the two were still whispering to each other.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at it, poured a little of the residual tea on the table into the inkstone, and wrote with the remaining ink: "Xinbao''s mouth always has face", and asked Fang Wuyou to give it to Xinbao.


    Xinbao was talking with her big brother''s face in both hands, Fang Wuyou held it over, she was still a little strange, looked at it, and opened her eyes wide.


    Yeah, I must still remember what happened last time, but today is completely different from last time!


    Last time she accidentally let go, that''s why she was embarrassed to go to dinner, and today she didn''t let go again! I already have face!


    Such a big difference yeah yeah didn''t notice, hey!


    Tuanzi felt that he had taken advantage of it, so he quickly rolled up the paper, wrapped it with a handkerchief, secretly hid it in his sleeve, and turned around happily: "Brother, let''s go eat!"


    Said to Emperor Ming Pei again: "Yeah, Xinbao and brother are here for dinner!"


    Emperor Ming Pei saw it through but didn''t say anything: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei now likes to eat with his family, he doesn''t even need a **** serving food, just like ordinary people sitting at a table, chatting and eating.


    Xinbao turned into sticky glue, hung on the elder brother and refused to get off, sticking wherever he went.


    Until the next day, when she was practicing light kung fu, she suddenly remembered something...


    So as soon as she finished practicing the lightness kung fu, she immediately wrote a leave note and asked Gao Fu to send it to Yeye, and then urged her elder brother to change clothes.


    They will make several new sets of clothes every season, even if Yan Shifan is away, they will still make them for him, and the size will be bigger, so he still fits well.


    Just dissatisfied with wearing one Xinbao, and another one, Yan Shifan wore four sets in succession, and said helplessly, "What do you want me to wear?"


    Tuanzi thought for a while, and said seriously: "Xinbao wants a brother who is three points handsome, three points mighty, two points tough and gentle, and two points wise and alert..."


    Yan Shifan: "...???"


    In the past, at most, it was just so-and-so? Has it become so accurate now? Still so difficult? What the **** is Iron Man Gentle? ? After only seeing his sister for a year, is he already behind the times?


    Brother Yan was a little flustered.


    But he still said calmly: "Then you go and choose, and I will wear whatever you choose."


    Anyway, it¡¯s too late to learn temporarily, so I can only rely on clothes.


    So they called a group of eunuchs and maids, and they stood in a row holding the clothes for the group to choose.


    Ms. Lin heard about it, and came over with Little Phoenix in her arms, and asked him curiously, "Why are you going?"


    Yan Shi Fanju was at a loss: "I don''t know."


    Little Phoenix looked curious, fluttered her little wings, and stood on his shoulder unobtrusively.


    Miss Lin went over and whispered to Tuanzi, "Why are you taking elder brother?"


    Duanzi whispered a few words.


    Teaching an older brother who doesn''t know how to be an older brother to be an older brother... or something like a tongue twister, Ms. Lin was greatly disappointed, turned back, and gave her son a disgusted look: "I thought I was going to see the girl, alas! I knew you didn''t have the ability! "


    Yan Shifan was inexplicable: "No, I think it has nothing to do with me, right?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "It has nothing to do with you? Who does it have to do with? Is it because I''m blocking you? Or is your sister not worrying enough?"


    All right, all right.


    Yan Shifan said in a low voice, "My fault, it''s all my fault."


    "Just know it!" Mrs. Lin sighed: "Oh! It''s so boring."


    Said it was boring, but she still actively participated in the opinion.


    The two women expressed their opinions, discussed for a long time, and finally chose a set of indigo blue and silver bat-patterned robes, belts, boots, jade pendants and crowns of the same color and pattern, and even a matching sword. He hangs up.


    Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter what he said, Yan Shifan didn¡¯t say anything, he can wear whatever he is asked to wear, and he can wear a sword if he is asked to, he is very obedient.


    He rarely wears this color. He has a calm demeanor, and usually wears low-key clothes, making him look very mature.


    But as soon as this suit was put on, it immediately brought out the youthful and high-spirited energy, making it look very tall and handsome.


    Ms. Lin praised: "My son is so handsome! Oh, how can I be so good at giving birth!"


    Tuanzi hugged his little hands: "Brother is so pretty, this dress is super pretty! Xinbao is too good at picking!"


    others:"¡­"


    What do you say! It''s really biological, just like a hair.


    Then Tuanzi took his hand: "Brother, let''s go! Otherwise we won''t be able to eat in time!"


    Yan Shifan nodded.


    A group of people went to Long Xiangwei''s guard, passed in, and Xiang Xiaodong hurried out to meet him.


    Xinbao told him: "Master Xiang, this is my brother, my big brother!"


    Xiang Xiaodong rushed to greet him, but Yan Shifan didn''t know why he was called here, so he just smiled and dismissed him.


    Then Tuanzi''s big eyes were wide open, and he kept winking at Xiang Xiaodong.


    look! Look at it! My brother he is here! You have similar temperaments! You can learn as much as you can from him! From my brother''s every move, learn how to be a good brother!


    Xiang Xiaodong looked at her eyes, very dazed: "...??"


    Xinbao said mysteriously: "Master Xiang, don''t worry, Xinbao didn''t tell big brother anything!"


    Brother''s performance is absolutely natural! super real! The kind that is not adulterated at all!


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...??"


    He watched the gentle smile of His Royal Highness the eldest grandson turn into a polite smile, and his eyes also turned into scrutiny of "the kidnapper hidden among all civil and military officials", so he could only support his forehead silently.


    If I tell you that I don¡¯t know anything, would you believe it, Your Highness?


    Your Highness, what a coincidence, the little princess didn''t tell me anything!


    I want to know that Yan Shifan won''t believe it.


    Then the dumpling happily arranged: "You can treat us to dinner."


    Xiang Xiaodong said: "I am so honored, I wonder what Your Highness wants to eat?"


    Tuanzi said, "Anything is fine, as long as the road is farther away."


    Fine!


    Turned back to Xiaodong and gave a few instructions, and then asked someone to lead the horse out.


    Yan Shifan thought his sister would still cling to him, so he wanted to get on the carriage, but Tuanzi pushed him to ride the horse: "You two go together."


    Yan Shifan looked at Xiang Xiaodong...Xiang Xiaodong also looked at him.


    This blind date-like atmosphere really makes people wonder what to say.


    Then everyone hit the road.


    Xiang Xiaodong briefly told Yan Shifan about the process of getting acquainted. Yan Shifan knew his sister''s brain circuit very well, and he understood it at that time, so the two began to chat.


    Not too long ago, Hao Huashi rode a horse, picked Xiang Xiaojun over, and asked him, "Do you want to take a car, Xiaojun?"


    "No need," Xiang Xiaojun said with a smile, "I''ve been sitting for a long time, so it''s just a good time to evacuate."


    Said to Xiaojun: "Master Hao, shall I ride with my younger brother?"


    "No need," Hao Huashi said, "My saddle is very big, it can seat two people."


    He bowed his hands to Xiao Jun, and was not more polite.


    He took Xinbao and the others out for dinner, so he didn''t dare to go too far, and he didn''t dare to go to messy places, so he picked a Jiangnan restaurant that was quiet amidst the hustle and bustle, and asked someone to clear the venue in advance.


    The reason why it is quiet amidst the hustle and bustle is that this side is close to the pepper garden, so there are no restaurants and merchants in a long section of the road, and it is very quiet.


    The carriage was not going fast, and after a short distance, Hao Huashi heard something, and frowned: "Slow down."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 676： Is there still a king in the world?

    Chapter 676 Is there still a king in the world?


    Everyone was relieved, Hao Huashi turned his head to listen again, and said: "There seems to be a group of people in front who stopped a woman''s carriage, and the two sides are arguing... Hey, that''s wrong! The man said, ''I''m on the bus. "Princess, what do you mean?" Your brother licked the little princess and trembled, "Who is this?"


    Xiang Xiaodong also brought a few soldiers, and hurriedly signaled them to go over and have a look, while asking: "Your Highness, do you want to change the route?"


    Hao Huashi said: "It shouldn''t be necessary, it sounds like just an ordinary rogue."


    He was very excited, and gave the reins to Xiang Xiaojun: "I''ll go and have a look!"


    Jumped off the horse and flew out.


    Xiang Xiaodong quickly called another soldier to take care of his younger brother.


    Duanzi was also very curious, sticking out a small head from the car window, and kept looking there.


    Can''t see anything, Xinbao urged: "Let''s go! Let''s go forward."


    Everyone moved forward slowly.


    Yuan Shenjue and Yan Shifan both pulled their horses and leaned towards the carriage. After walking for a while, they could already hear the sound of dispute over there, and a young voice said: "My lords, this is our personal grievance! Please don''t interfere!"


    An old woman''s voice said angrily: "What personal grievances, looting the carriage in broad daylight, you are robbers!"


    ¡°We are a fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    "Nonsense!" The old woman said: "The two families have long since ceased to be related, so don''t bother with me and ruin my young lady''s reputation."


    Hao Huashi jumped back quickly, and said: "Master, she is Wang Ronggui''s younger sister. She was entangled and broke the carriage. I asked her to come to your carriage first."


    Duanzi nodded: "Oh, good."


    So the carriage moved forward for a while, and the two sides met soon, and saw the carriage leaning on the ground, a few servants and maids, surrounded by a young girl, Tuanzi pressed the door of the carriage, and warmly greeted: "You don''t need to salute, come in quickly."


    The two maids hurriedly helped the girl in. As soon as the girl got into the carriage, she fell to the ground, but she took off her veiled hat and saluted to Xinbao: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    Xinbao said: "Excuse me."


    Hua Shuang poured a cup of hot tea for her: "Don''t be afraid, you''ll be fine."


    The girl thanked her repeatedly and took the tea with both hands shaking.


    Tuanzi looked at her with bright eyes.


    Wang Ronggui looks beautiful and majestic, a proper flower of wealth in the world, but his sister looks a bit like him, but she looks a little more gentle and graceful, with bright eyes flowing, and instantly conquered the little dog Tuanzi.


    So Tuanzi leaned over and tried to comfort him: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! Lord Wang is Xinbao''s friend, and Lord Wang''s younger sister is Xinbao''s younger sister. Xinbao is a martial artist, and will definitely protect you. My brother, my brother is a powerful soldier brother, we will protect you."


    The girl hurriedly said: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Tuanzi asked her again: "What''s your name?"


    The young girl said: "My daughter''s boudoir''s name is Qingge... Xingwu."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi hugged the box on the table: "You can eat a candy. When you are afraid, eat a candy and you won''t be so afraid. This is Xinbao''s favorite food. It is soft and soft. It smells like milk, you have to taste it."


    The girl was embarrassed to refuse, so she thanked her and took it, and put it in her mouth. Seeing the little boy staring at her with big eyes, the girl''s face flushed, and she opened her eyes a little, but her fear gradually disappeared.


    It was noisy outside.


    Xiang Xiaodong didn''t bring a few soldiers with him, but those people knew something was wrong when they saw the clothes. Except for the young man in the head who was still talking about unmarried couples, the others had already retreated and wanted to slip away.


    However, Hao Huashi had a good impression of Wang Ronggui, so he flew around, one counted the other, and he didn''t get acupuncture.


    Until this moment, I saw a group of people coming at a gallop, and I was shocked when I saw this group of Long Xiangwei.


    Seeing Xiang Xiaodong again, Wang Ronggui came up and thanked him first: "Thank you for helping Mr. Xiang."


    "No need," Dong Xiao said, "Your sister is in the car, nothing happened."


    Xinbao didn¡¯t use the princess¡¯s phoenix chariot, and Wang Ronggui didn¡¯t see Yan Shifan and Yuan Shenjue behind him, so he just called: ¡°Wu Niang?¡±


    Wang Qingge said: "I''m fine."


    Wang Ronggui nodded.


    Wang Ronggui''s younger brother, Wang Rong''an, was behind, and as soon as he came over, he raised his foot and kicked the young man. The young man shouted: "The mansion of Wenxin County is dignified, it backs its word, breaks the engagement, and hurts people wantonly. Is there any law in this world?! "


    Wang Ronggui''s face was livid, but Xiang Xiaodong is still here at this moment, he is not good at making decisions without authorization, if he is not allowed to speak, it seems to be a guilty conscience.


    He could only grit his teeth and say angrily, "Your father canceled the engagement!"


    "That''s not what you set up! Ever since your grandfather passed away, your family has been thinking about retiring..."


    Before he finished a sentence, Yan Shifan pulled his horse forward and said in a deep voice, "Master Wang."


    Wang Ronggui saw him just now, and was slightly stunned. He was eager to salute, but Yan Shifan waved his hand directly, and ordered: "This kind of rotten person, why don''t you just keep your mouth shut and drag it on?"


    Wang Ronggui said anxiously: "Yes."


    He waved his hand, and the guards of the Wang family rushed forward like flying. The young man''s eyes were tearing apart, and he said, "Officials protect each other..."


    Then he was gagged and dragged down.


    Yan Shifan snorted: "So what if you protect me! No matter what the grievances between the two families are, no matter whether you have retired or not, it''s not the reason why you brought a group of ruffians to block girls in the street! What the hell!"


    Substituting his own sister for a little bit, he has the heart to kill him.


    The Wang family''s movements were also nimble, and within a short while, the group of people and the carriage had already been cleaned up.


    Wang Ronggui and Wang Rongan said a few words, and when they turned back, all the anxious expressions on their faces had faded away, and they resumed their demeanor of a noble son, and solemnly saluted: "Your Highness, don''t blame me, there is something hidden in this matter."


    Yan Shifan nodded.


    Wang Ronggui said again: "Is your highness also here?"


    Tuanzi said in the carriage: "That''s right!"


    Wang Ronggui said: "Your Highness, the minister came in a hurry and didn''t catch the carriage, so let my sister disturb Your Highness for a while, is it possible?"


    Tuanzi said: "Okay, Xinbao likes her, so don''t worry!"


    Wang Ronggui thanked, and then asked: "Where are you going?"


    Xiang Xiaodong said: "To go to the No. 1 village in the south of the Yangtze River, it is better to come with Mr. Wang."


    Wang Ronggui smiled and said: "Coincidentally, it was the dowry of my mother, and I often go there. Why don''t I take your two highnesses there."


    Yan Shifan said: "Okay."


    It wasn''t far away, and it will arrive soon.


    The scene was cleared ahead of time, and it was very quiet in front of the door. Wang Ronggui had been worried for a long time, but he just endured it. When the carriage stopped and the door opened, he quickly reached out to help.


    Yan Shifan jumped off the horse and hurried to pick up his sister.


    Wang Qingge was still panicked, and only wanted to see his brother sooner, so he took a few quick steps, put his hand on his brother, and said, "Brother!"


    Yan Shifan was still holding the rein in one hand. As soon as he put his hand over, he grabbed it subconsciously, and when he turned his head...the eyes met, and the two of them were stunned.


    Wang Qingge''s tears were frightened back.


    Wang Ronggui, who was standing on the other side, was also stunned, and even called out his baby name in a hurry: "Sister!"


    Wang Qingge quickly withdrew his hand, but he still couldn''t pull it back. Then Yan Shifan came back to his senses and let go of his hand suddenly. Wang Qingge stepped back and was supported by the maids.


    Xinbao didn''t even see what was going on ahead, he came out directly, and flung himself into Yan Shifan''s arms with familiarity.


    Yan Shifan hugged him casually, without turning his head, he just smiled and said, "Are you hungry?" He went in with his sister in his arms.


    Wang Qingge''s ears were all red, and Wang Ronggui helped him out of the carriage. He found a room to settle down temporarily. Wang Ronggui was about to go out when someone came to send a message: "Master Wang, Your Highness said that you can stay with Miss Wang. We Your Highness and Your Excellency want to walk around."


    Wang Ronggui didn''t say much, so he agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 677： hide this hide that game

    Chapter 677 The Game of Hiding This and That


    This restaurant is very elegantly made, with small bridges and flowing water, pavilions and rockeries, and the scenery of the south of the Yangtze River everywhere.


    Xiang Xiaodong chose a room not far from the gate. Seeing his younger brother being picked up by Hao Huashi, he hesitated for a while, but still didn''t go to help him.


    Hao Huashi asked him casually: "Xiao Jun, what are you thinking?"


    said to Xiaojun: "Have you guys paid attention to that thing blocking the carriage?"


    He compared his hands: "A long iron rod has a bend at one end, and two wheels are strung together at once. Once it is separated, the carriage will break down... Therefore, the carriage is walking on the road. While rushing over, wouldn''t it be possible to damage any carriage with such a gear? Isn''t that very dangerous?"


    Turning to Xiaodong, he said, "That''s true, but what happens after it''s broken?"


    Xiang Xiaojun was puzzled for a moment: "After what broke?"


    Xiang Xiaodong said: "He broke the carriage like this, in fact, only the right front wheel was really damaged, but the horse is still galloping forward, so unless the speed is very fast, there will be a tendency to lean forward to the right first, and then be dragged up. "


    He also made a comparison with his hands: "So, the people in the carriage are likely to be injured, but they will not die, or even be injured, but just frightened. The person who stopped the carriage must have follow-up arrangements. For example, this time, It must be on a secluded trail where few people pass by, otherwise it will be a change when you meet someone else... So what you are worried about is that anyone can harm someone, that''s not it."


    Xiang Xiaojun suddenly said: "Yes. But I still think that the wheels of the carriage can be covered with a shell."


    "That won''t work," Xiang Xiaodong said, "It''s not easy to check normally, and it''s more likely to cause problems."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help participating in the comments, "Their guards are too weak, and the bad guys suddenly rushed out to block the carriage, and they couldn''t stop them."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Do you think everyone is a junior master?"


    "No," Tuanzi said, "Of course Xinbao knows that there is only one wife, but why can''t we use some tools? Do you know that there is a kind of sleeve arrow that can be placed on the arm, and it will swish when you touch it lightly?" Shoot the arrows out."


    Xiang Xiaojun asked in surprise: "There is such a thing?"


    "There are indeed," Hao Huashi said: "But you can''t shoot arrows, how long are the arrows? You can only shoot golden needles, Xiao Jun, if you want to see it, I''ll make one for you to see."


    "Yes, yes," Tuanzi looked at him: "Look at it, learn from it, and make a good-looking one for Xinbao, Xinbao wants..."


    She paused and blinked: "Xinbao has to think about what he wants, and then write to you when the time comes."


    Nodding to Xiaojun: "Okay."


    Yuan Shenjue said in a low voice: "She wants to add a small mechanism, with a candy hidden in it... This is what she wants. But it is not allowed."


    He looked at Xinbao: "No. It must not be easy to clean this kind of mechanism. Put sugar in it, how dirty is it? If it is filled with poisonous needles, it will be even more unsafe."


    Tuanzi silently blinked his eyes wide.


    As expected of you.


    Hao Huashi clicked his tongue.


    Obviously Master has space, so much candy can''t be put in, but these two people love to play this kind of small game of hiding here and there, teasing here and there every day, never getting tired of it, it really makes people don''t know what to say.


    While talking, several people went to the room and sat down.


    After a while, everyone was hungry, so they didn''t have to wait for Wang Ronggui, they just ordered food to be served while talking.


    The two elder brothers are not talkative people, just watch them talk.


    Xiang Xiaojun has a gentle temperament, and gets along well with them. A few people get together and chatter about, you and me, talking non-stop.


    Xiang Xiaojun intends to teach his younger brother to observe etiquette and pay attention to address, but seeing the smile on his face, the others don''t care, and they can''t bear to say more, so they just glanced at Yan Shifan calmly.


    Yan Shifan didn''t care about this, his eyes were always on Xinbao.


    After a while, Wang Ronggui also came over, saluted and sat down, Xinbao asked him: "Has my sister returned home?"


    Wang Ronggui answered with a smile, and thanked her again.


    Hao Huashi asked him with a smile: "My lord, who was that just now? It''s like a bad brain, doing such a bad and tasteless thing, but with a chaste expression... ahem, like a real gentleman. "


    Wang Ronggui originally came here to explain on purpose, and said: "This person is the grandson of the late Zhuge Lao."


    In Wang Ronggui¡¯s family, the typical grandfather is powerful, but like his father and uncle, his talents are mediocre. Therefore, as the eldest grandson of the eldest son, Wang Ronggui was brought and taught by his grandfather since he was a child.


    The situation in Zhu Ge''s hometown is very similar to theirs, so Zhu Ge''s elder also took his grandson with him, who was the young Zhu Bingyang just now.


    It happened that the old concubine and Mrs. Zhu were handkerchiefs and had a good relationship, so they got married when Wang Qingge was only five years old, and Zhu Bingyang was only ten years old at that time.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Ge died of old age early.


    Zhu Bingyang was only eleven years old, and he was far from fully grown when Zhu Ge died.


    But Zhu''s family is originally a family, and they have some foundations, guard it well, even if the official career is not going well, there is no danger of being rich and peaceful.


    The two families have been in contact with each other. Until later, he gradually gained a firm foothold in the court. Once, he accidentally heard some bad things about their family, and he was worried, so he sent someone to investigate.


    After checking the results, I was really shocked.


    Zhu Bingyang''s father, Zhu Cheng, was very incompetent, but when the old man was under the pressure of Zhu Ge, he was just mediocre, but once the old man died, he let go of it completely, took a few beautiful concubines, spoiled his concubines at home, and killed his wives outside. Colluding with officials, monopolizing lawsuits, lending usury, dare to do anything.


    As for Zhu Bingyang, he was originally considered a young talent, but it may be because of the shock of his grandfather''s death, his whole person has changed, he is gloomy, and he loves face extremely. Even later, someone beat him up privately because of a classmate who was a good friend, and finally found out about him, and was expelled from the Imperial College.


    Wang Ronggui said: "My grandfather was a gentleman. Even though the Zhu family was down and out, he never thought of retiring, but the poor are easy to talk about, but those who behave badly can''t do it! And such a family style... I really don''t feel at ease. Some of Zhu Cheng''s crimes were collected, and they were brought to him, so that his family would withdraw the marriage, and then the marriage was withdrawn logically. As a result, Zhu Bingyang came to me again later, saying that he..."


    He gritted his teeth: "Anyway, he said some crazy things. He and Wu Niang haven''t seen each other for many years. They are really talking nonsense! I threatened him a few words, but considering the previous friendship, I didn''t make trouble. Because of the relationship, I recommend him to study in Qingzhou Academy."


    "In the end...Zhu Cheng was involved in the case of the Second Highness, and was demoted. Only then did I find out that Zhu Bingyang had been expelled from Qingzhou Academy again. I didn''t investigate why. He also came to my house later. We haven''t seen each other a few times, and it''s been more than half a year, I never thought that he would dare to do this!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 678： grandfather with baby

    Chapter 678 Grandfather with baby


    Hao Huashi said: "He is just a lump of stinky mud right now, this matter is his life-saving straw, he must hold on to it!"


    Xiao Dong said: "How does he know that he can block people here? I''m afraid he has been spying on him for a long time."


    Wang Ronggui sneered and nodded.


    Wang Qingge was in poor health when he was a child, and he recognized a godmother by name, so he usually went to the nunnery to have a vegetarian meal around the eighth and ninth day of every month.


    Miss everyone went out with a lot of people around her.


    Just like Wang Qingge, this time he went out with two maids, a woman and two servants, plus the coachman and four guards. If it was destroyed, she would not be able to leave. Fortunately, someone passed by, and fortunately, it was them who passed by, otherwise it would be really unimaginable.


    Tuanzi ate and listened, and he also freed his mouth to comfort him: "Lord Wang, don''t be angry, grandpa takes care of the baby, it is possible to grow an excellent heart treasure and an excellent Lord Wang, and it is also possible to raise a baby with a hole in the head." Damn, this is all impossible."


    Wang Ronggui was amused by her: "Your Highness is indeed extremely excellent, and I am extremely honored for His Highness to say so."


    Yan Shifan smiled and nodded her little head: "This is my excellent sister, and I will never forget to praise myself when I praise anyone."


    While talking, he said to Wang Ronggui: "Fortunately, there is no danger."


    Xiang Xiaodong also said: "I will restrain my subordinates and keep my mouth shut."


    Wang Ronggui solemnly thank you.


    Then everyone took advantage of the opportunity to change the topic.


    Wang Ronggui said that this restaurant was his mother''s dowry, and all the chefs hired were famous chefs from Jiangnan, but the business was not good.


    Xinbao couldn''t help interjecting: "But it''s delicious!"


    "Yes," Wang Ronggui said: "The taste is okay, and it is also well-known, but the place is a bit off."


    Xiang Xiaodong said: "It''s not just a small name, it''s a big name. Although I don''t come here often, when I say I want to invite your highness to dinner, I think of this place, thinking that it suits your highness. Maybe your highness is not very good." like?"


    Yan Shifan said: "I can eat anything, but it''s so cold, Mr. Xiang, Mr. Wang, let''s go eat hot pot another day."


    Both of them agreed with a smile, and Wang Ronggui said: "Does your highness like to eat pot?"


    Before Xinbao could answer, Yan Shifan said: "Xinbao can do anything, don''t be picky, but this." He stretched out his arm and nodded Yuan Shenjue: "It''s very picky, you have to pick a clean place. .¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue lowered his eyes, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Wang Ronggui said with a smile: "I know a place that has chrysanthemum hot pot. It is said that it came from Longmen County."


    "Really?" Yan Shifan said: "I want to try to see if it is authentic or not. You know, the recipe of this chrysanthemum hot pot is still sold from Xinbao."


    Wang Ronggui had obviously heard of this rumor a long time ago, but when it was confirmed, he was still very surprised: "It turned out to be true."


    What some people said was very speculative.


    Xiang Xiaodong is in Longxiangwei. He is very clear about the emperor''s attitude towards the prince''s family. Wang Ronggui is also a close minister of the emperor, so although they will not deliberately associate with any prince, they don''t have to avoid it.


    Soon we made an appointment to go together the day after tomorrow.


    Yan Shifan said: "I will bring Saburo with me the day after tomorrow, and chat with you more."


    Xinbao said: "What about me?"


    "I can''t forget you," Yan Shifan said with a smile, "These people are all Xinbao''s friends, how could they make an appointment without Xinbao coming forward."


    Tuanzi agreed deeply: "Yes, Xinbao can still help you Master Yuewei."


    Yan Shifan smiled and said, "Thank you very much."


    Several people ate a meal for more than an hour. After eating, Wang Ronggui was going home. Xinbao and his party returned to the palace, and they were greeting each other in front of the door. Xinbao was being led by his brother when he suddenly had a meal.


    The next moment, she quickly turned around and hugged Yuan Shenjue''s leg: "My wife, go back to the palace, Xinbao...Xinbao remembered something important."


    Yuan Shenjue hugged her directly into his arms without saying a word: "Then let''s go. Brother Yan, I will take Xinbao first."


    Yan Shifan frowned slightly, and nodded.


    Hao Hua Shifei pulled the two horses over, Yuan Shenjue jumped on the horse, Hao Huashi also mounted the horse, the reins were around, and the two horses galloped back.


    Yan Shifan looked calm and said, "Xiaodong, let''s go back too."


    This place is very close to the imperial palace, so I flew back to the palace, there are still people in the imperial study room, Yuan Shenjue just said: "Chen Yuanzhen, I have something urgent to see."


    Emperor Ming Pei sent the people out directly and told them to go in.


    Xinbao was a little flustered.


    She has never encountered such a situation. On the Sansheng Stone, there are four scenes in succession that flashed rapidly, and the final frame is like a four-frame comic. There are four pictures, all of which are at some kind of banquet. picture.


    The word said: "The poison in the wine is prepared by Princess Zhen Guo herself. There is no medicine in the world to cure it, but as long as you serve the emperor faithfully, someone will give you the antidote every month." ¡»


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    Wuju Enke, the date of the township examination is set in December, and the dates drawn up by various places vary. Generally, it starts from the second to the fifteenth day of the new year, and the next day, until the final number of people is determined.


    And this is obviously at the later Yingyang Banquet, where court officials hosted a banquet for Wu Juren.


    You must know that martial arts are just beginning this year. People in the Jianghu are willing to believe and get close to Xinbao, and most people in the Jianghu are like donkeys. Lawless thugs!


    Before this trust has been fully established, before they have really entered this class, if something like this really happens, the trust will collapse on the spot, and all his previous efforts will be in vain!


    This leader of the Red Gang is really nothing but a blockbuster!


    Yan Shirong was a little anxious, and said: "Sure enough, the anti-thief leader faked his death."


    Before when Emperor Ming Pei left Shengping Palace, because Zheng Anzhong lied to Dan, he had a dispute with Guo Dong and others, and there was a lot of trouble at that time.


    After they entered the palace, they heard that Zheng Anzhong had been killed...but it was a Jianghu man who did it, and in the end he set himself on fire, which meant that the body was unidentifiable, so they didn''t believe it at the time.


    Sure enough, it is fake.


    Yuan Shen Jue was also a little anxious.


    Following what Xinbao said, he quickly drew the faces of these four people.


    The key now is that the township examination is held in various places, and this matter will happen tomorrow. The shadow guard may not come and inform you, and you may not be able to reach the place even if you rush for 800 miles! No one answered the summons or anything.


    He painted and repaired, and quickly drew a picture.


    Xinbao soon found the trick, and said: "It looks a bit like Wangge Lao, but younger, and here is thinner, with a curved sausage mouth like Ma Shiwen."


    Anyway, he must know the people she knows, so after saying this, the painting is very fast.


    By the time Yan Shifan came back, he had already finished three paintings, while Yuan Shenjue was still painting.


    Emperor Ming Pei told Hao Hua when he signaled to him, and said, "What can you do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 679： Yaya Hidemyo Shinbu

    Chapter 679 Yeye is wise and mighty


    Seeing Emperor Ming Pei looking at him, Yan Shifan said, "Grandson doesn''t know much about this, but if you can find out who it is, it''s best to rush there and stop it in time. If it''s too late, or you can''t stop them all, you can only announce the matter first." , lest the people of Jianghu misunderstand."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Yan Shirong again: "What do you think?"


    Yan Shirong said: "The grandson also means the same thing. If you can''t stop it in time, then...you can only make a big case first, and then quickly spread it everywhere."


    What he meant was that the royal family should "discover" the accident first, that someone pretending to be the little princess or something, and when the matter is exposed, the people of the rivers and lakes will share the same hatred with the royal family and fight against the outside world.


    But this matter must be well planned, and the royal face must not be lost, otherwise the people will think how powerful these rebels are.


    Yan Shirong became more annoyed the more he thought about it, and said: "It''s my grandson who was negligent and failed to plan ahead. It''s not beautiful no matter how you do it. Please give me advice."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Indeed, if the matter is really discovered at this time, then no matter what you do, it will not be beautiful enough."


    He raised his hand: "Tian Cong."


    Tiancong jumped down and gave a salute: "Your Majesty, the news has spread everywhere."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Tell them about it."


    After Zheng Anzhong''s suspended animation, Emperor Ming Pei kept thinking about how he would fight back.


    He is a warrior who has been hiding in the rivers and lakes. He should have more than one identity, and among these identities, there must be more than one, which is quite prestigious.


    So, it is almost certain that he will make a move, and it will be time for martial arts.


    Because martial arts is a...how should I put it, where the circle of influence he is familiar with meets his enemy¡¯s imperial court, so he will have more confidence, and besides, it will be convenient for follow-up operations, such as spreading rumors and so on.


    So Emperor Ming Pei had been prepared for a long time, and quietly released shadow guards to the chief examiners who were sent to various places, so that they could send a message.


    Regardless of whether the other party is disguised or bought, since the attack is done during food and drink, it should be in time.


    Yan Shirong sighed in admiration silently, stood up and saluted: "Yeye is wise and mighty, there is no strategy left."


    He can really feel his growth these days, but he is also really tired, and he is so busy that he has no time to spare.


    But yeah yeah from beginning to end, very calm.


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand: "I''m thinking about a question."


    Yan Shirong frowned: "The grandson also thought of it."


    Emperor Ming Pei had taken precautions and let the shadow guard go.


    But if this arrangement is useful, then this event should not happen, but Xinbao predicted it, which proves that this event will definitely happen, so why?


    Yan Shirong asked: "Tian Cong, what order did the shadow guards sent over receive?"


    Tian Cong said: "Secretly investigate and guard against rebels and other sabotage of the martial arts."


    Yan Shirong said: "Suppose...for example, Director Fang, no no, for example, other eunuchs before the imperial eunuch, he went to deliver a secret decree, telling officials what to do, you saw it, would you care?"


    Tian Cong was also slightly startled, but still said: "No...unless something is wrong."


    Yan Shirong turned his head to look at Emperor Ming Pei.


    Yes, that''s it.


    For rebels, this is the most labor-saving way. Playing as a eunuch...it is much easier than pretending to be an official or buying an official.


    You must know that the accompanying shadow guards and the dispatched shadow guards are not the same group of people. The dispatched shadow guards are only carrying out orders. Flaws, they might think that Emperor Ming Pei thinks so, not only won''t interfere, but may secretly assist!


    In this way, the identity of the anti-thief leader is clearly revealed.


    Yan Shirong said: "This person must be a member of the royal family."


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "I almost guessed who it is."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s youngest brother, aged fourteen.


    In his later years, the late emperor loved him very much, and he even said things like deep Xiao Zhen bow.


    But after all, he was too young. He was only nine years old when the first emperor died. When he was dying, the first emperor was still worried about him and made him a king of Anbei.


    It was simply unreasonable to be crowned a prince at the age of nine, but at that time the first emperor would just let it go, and Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t disobey him, so he had to hold his nose and admit it.


    Then, I don¡¯t know whose suggestion he listened to. After the funeral of the first emperor, he invited himself to the imperial mausoleum in public.


    Emperor Ming Pei certainly had to agree to this kind of thing, so he agreed.


    In fact, he was simply thinking too much. He is only nine years old, and he is not a genius. Besides, he is so conspicuous as a king. Ming Pei is the first emperor, and he will deal with him if he is a fool. Does he not want fame?


    So there is really no need for him to avoid it, he takes himself seriously.


    Moreover, the situation at that time was also obvious.


    The first emperor died, and the new emperor came to the throne. With the Xiao family standing behind him, and being close to several important officials from the Yuan family and the Li family, the emperor''s position is extremely stable. Sing a few scenes about brothers and sisters respecting each other, and your future life will be infinitely easier.


    But he was about to leave in a panic, as if he was afraid of what would happen to others. It was obvious that he wanted to injure Emperor Ming and the Emperor, and step on him to use his name of filial piety...


    So of course Emperor Ming Pei would go back in disgust.


    He praised King Anbei for his filial piety, and said that he was doing his filial piety for me. If I hadn¡¯t been involved in state affairs, I should have gone there in person... Of course the courtiers had to pass the ladder, and Emperor Ming Pei came down the ladder, but King Anbei couldn¡¯t get down. .


    The most filial person through the ages is doing his filial piety for the emperor...it''s no wonder he''s so high up!


    So he kept it for ten years.


    Later, taking advantage of the death of Concubine Shu, that is, his biological mother, he came back, and then Xiao succumbed, missing his brother and being loyal to the country...Emperor Ming Pei left him behind.


    Stayed in the capital for a few years, got married and had children, kept making small moves, and nothing happened.


    Later, I made some mistakes, so I resigned from my errands and became a king of idleness, wandering around from time to time...


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "When you came back, when the jade certificate was presented, he also entered the palace, but he didn''t come during the Chinese New Year."


    Yan Shirong said: "No wonder you are so familiar with the situation in the palace."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but said: "My wife is amazing! Didn''t you say before that Shu and Bei are interesting to him?"


    Yuan Shen could not help but smile: "Do you still remember?"


    He hugged Xinbao: "Is Xinbao tired?"


    Duanzi is really a little tired, she predicted four things at once, she was soft-handed and had no energy at all.


    After hearing that Yeye has made arrangements, I became even more bored.


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged the dumpling to Emperor Ming Pei, and the dumpling sprawled in Ye Ye''s arms to relax.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the four paintings one by one, and said, "Rong''er, let''s deal with it."


    Yan Shirong responded, and took the painting out.


    The shadow guards should be dealt with, and the drama that should be sung on the surface must be sung, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the court become an unsung hero?


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his granddaughter''s small head, turned his face to look at her expression carefully, and said: "There is the late emperor''s shadow guard by my side. I got some manpower, so it''s not easy to keep an eye on, but I didn''t expect him to be so promising, heh!"


    Yan Shifan said: "A good prince should not be a rebel, what does this person think?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Don''t he think that the ridiculous ''orthodoxy'' he made is also a great irony to himself?"


    Hao Huashi said: "What you said is not right!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 680： such a big flaw

    Chapter 680 Such a big flaw


    Several people looked at him, Hao Huashi said: "Hey? Don''t you understand? In this situation, you can advance, attack, retreat, or defend! If you succeed, you can do that... If you don''t succeed, you can come back to idle king!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Hua Shi is really clever, he, maybe he really thinks so."


    "It''s just impossible." Yuan Shenjue said: "If he has been hiding in the dark, making small troubles, or only letting others take action, or it is really possible, but as long as he takes action, he will definitely be exposed... After all, how can it be called failure? Can it be called failure if we don¡¯t try our best? And if we try our best, he will definitely use his advantages such as the status information of the ''Idle King''. Once he uses it, it will be like now, we can all at once Guess who he is."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yes."


    Hao Huashi said: "We know, but he doesn''t know? It''s such a time, and he''s still wishful thinking about that and so on. It''s not surprising that he thinks he won''t be exposed."


    Yan Shifan said: "Treat others for fools, thinking that he is the only one who is smart in the world."


    "Really," Hao Huashi said, "Look at the things he did..."


    Before he finished a sentence, Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand suddenly, and everyone fell silent. Emperor Ming Pei carefully picked up the dumpling, and after a while, he fell asleep.


    Fortunately, this is not the first time this kind of thing has happened, and everyone is not too anxious. Emperor Ming Pei personally carried her back, and asked Bai Gusheng to check the pulse and let her go to sleep.


    At this time, in various prefectures, countless warriors are gathering.


    Martial arts exams are originally recorded in a wide range, and Kai Enke is for the sake of grace, and the number of people is also relaxed. There are indeed many people who have passed the exam as martial arts candidates. This can be regarded as a kind of class leap. After reading the list, everyone All very happy.


    Originally, there was no one in literature, and no second in martial arts. People who learn martial arts do not like to be inferior to others, but when there are more people like this, everyone gradually accepts it, and compliment each other while walking: "Brother Guo, congratulations!"


    Guo Dong smiled and said, "Congratulations!"


    "Brother Gao, congratulations!"


    Gao Mobei, who was called by his name, turned his head and smiled, and said helplessly: "What is there to congratulate on this name."


    "It doesn''t matter what the ranking is!" The big man laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "I''ve already fallen into the dozens, and I''m quite happy! I just want to think, from now on, when I see the magistrate, I can Sit on an equal footing with them!"


    Gao Mobei...Anbei Wang Yan Zeren smiled lightly, but was contemptuous in his heart.


    Equal to the county magistrate? ? Is this the only way out? hehe!


    Guo Dong smiled and said, "Mo Bei, are your injuries okay?"


    Yan Zeren attached great importance to Guo Dong, turned his head and said with a smile, "It''s nothing, it''s just a skin trauma."


    Guo Dong said with a smile: "I think this martial arts is very interesting when you think about it carefully. I thought before, who can resist this kind of wheel battle? I didn''t expect people to calculate this. It''s quite fair. Almost every It''s almost like a wheeler."


    Yan Zeren smiled gently. After all, Gao Mobei, who is known as a sick scholar, is such a person: "Isn''t that how you compare yourself?"


    "No," Guo Dong said, "Our county has few people, so the comparison is rough, and the comparison will come out soon. I have never seen such a comparison."


    He put his hand on Yan Zerong''s shoulder casually: "Mo Bei, will you go to the celebration banquet tomorrow?"


    "Of course I''m going," Yan Zeren said with a smile, "Brother Guo, that''s called Eagle Banquet!"


    Guo Dong laughed loudly: "Who can remember these names, I just want to ask, after the banquet tomorrow, will you go to the capital?"


    Another person said: "It seems that Uncle Guo plans to go directly to the capital?"


    "Yes," Guo Dong said, "It''s only been a few days since the exam, and I''m planning to go to the capital to celebrate the New Year with my family."


    "Some of you have defected, we have to find a place when we go."


    Guo Dong laughed loudly: "Where there is me, how can there be no place without you? Go!"


    A group of people were chatting and laughing, and when Yan Zeren looked away, he saw a person beside the road making a gesture.


    Yan Zerong''s mouth curled up...


    It''s done!


    As soon as tomorrow night arrives, these Jianghu people will no longer be able to be used by the court! At that time, I will give a little guidance, heh... it''s all chess pieces in his hands!


    He didn''t expect to make trouble so early. He originally wanted to wait for the change of the throne, but he didn''t expect that they had made such a nasty sore. By the time he knew, the gang had already become a mess. Your own people hurt your own people!


    Don''t blame him for retaliating with such disgusting methods!


    But speaking of it, he didn''t go back to the capital for the Chinese New Year last year, and he still has to show his face for the Chinese New Year this year, otherwise, I''m afraid someone will suspect him.


    Thinking in his heart, he followed them.


    In the night, a small group of horseshoes entered the city and went straight to the post station. The leader was an eunuch, and entered the post station quietly.


    The chief examiners who came up, one surnamed Liu and the other surnamed Zhao, had to report urgently to greet them. The **** was Gao You, the chief **** before the imperial court. Put it in the wine and let the gangsters drink it."


    Master Liu said: "Eunuch Gao, I don''t know what this is?"


    The **** approached mysteriously: "It is the poison powder prepared by His Royal Highness himself. It is colorless, odorless, and has no medicine to cure it. When the time comes, you adults must make this clear so that everyone can be deterred."


    "Yes, yes," Mr. Liu said, "I only care about the father-in-law. I wonder if there is a token?"


    The **** turned up his sleeves, flashed the sign, and quickly retracted it, saying: "The people in Jianghu have sharp eyes and ears, and this must be done as a secret, and it must be done..."


    Before he finished a sentence, Master Liu suddenly reached out and snatched his token.


    Eunuchs will carry an emperor''s exclusive jewelry to prove their identity when they pass the decree temporarily, but generally no one will check it.


    When Mr. Liu snatched it, the **** frowned and said, "What is the meaning of Mr. Liu?"


    Master Liu laughed anxiously and said, "Forgive me, Father-in-law. It''s just that before leaving, His Royal Highness the Emperor and Sun came here to explain to me some things, which were somewhat inconsistent with the emperor''s oral instructions, so I was a little confused..."


    The **** turned his eyes and said: "There have been some accidents in the palace, which are related to the little princess... It is inconvenient for our family to say more, in short, you just follow the emperor''s orders."


    Master Liu said: "Yes, yes."


    The **** took the man away.


    Master Liu and the two are really in a dilemma.


    He was originally asked by the shadow guard to test him out, but he failed to find out. Which side is true and which side is false?


    So they waited for him to leave, and they said to the shadow guard again: "My lords, that token is indeed the Emperor''s property."


    Yingwei said: "Lord Liu, don''t worry."


    So after a while, the shadow guard found that they didn''t intend to return and report the letter, so he pushed him down, took off his pants and showed them...Master Liu wrote the letter on the spot.


    Tell me, pretending to be a **** doesn¡¯t even know how to act! Leave such a big gap!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 681： Can sing better than an actor

    Chapter 681 Can sing better than an actor


    The next day is the Eagle Banquet.


    The attitude of the civil servants was more modest than that of the other, and the military officers were also unassuming.


    Yan Zefeng has been jumping up and down since the beginning of the banquet, and kept saying to others: "When I can wait for my birth, I will be able to honor my ancestors!!"


    "The emperor is wise, he values ??us so much, I am really grateful!"


    With his own strength, the atmosphere was heated up.


    The officials were very happy, and felt that this person was really knowledgeable, and he was also very happy... While talking, he was thinking, the higher the promotion, the heavier the fall! How happy you are now, how angry you will be when you know you have been cheated later!


    As a result, he drank half a urn of wine, talked three times, waited and waited, waited and waited, his neck grew longer... Every imperial official toasted, and he was looking forward to it.


    But until the end of the banquet, no official said the most crucial sentence! !


    Yan Zefeng drank his unresponsive brain, and felt that something was wrong... muttered: "It''s not right, it''s not right, what is the problem?"


    Others asked him: "What''s wrong?"


    Yan Zeren accidentally came out bald, "Why is no one poisoned, why is no one poisoned?"


    The man was stunned: "What? Poisoning?!"


    Others also came over: "Poison? What poison?"


    Yan Zerong made a sharp remark, and suddenly realized that something was wrong: "No, no, you heard it wrong... I''m not feeling well, so I''ll go back first."


    He flew away as if flying.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, feeling that something was wrong.


    And similar scenes were staged in different places.


    Also waited for a lonely member of the Red Gang, after Xi dispersed, each complained: "What are you talking about, you are safe! And you are saying that the smaller the movements, the less likely to be exposed! They also put on that unfathomable look, saying that we don''t understand , what are you talking about, once you understand it, no matter what shadow guard officials are his puppets...Fuck! You will know that he can''t do anything!"


    What Yan Zefeng still doesn''t understand is that after several "orthodox" exposures and incidents of human-to-human transmission... the prestige of his business for many years has already been discredited.


    After one, two, three or four days, in several prefectural cities.


    The people in the rivers and lakes separated, some rushed to the capital, some returned to their hometowns, and some were still wandering there when a group of Long Xiangwei rushed there.


    These Jianghu people already have the identity of Juren, and they will soon be colleagues, so they dared to inquire, and when they inquired, they heard that before the Ying Yang Banquet, members of the Red Gang used to pretend to be imperial envoys. Pass the imperial decree and let the officials sent by the imperial court poison Wu Juren! And fake the name of the little princess!


    Fortunately, the officials saw through it and took it down on the spot. Now Long Xiangwei is here to pick him up.


    Because this incident happened after the Eagle Banquet, it was "accidentally" seen by sporadic Jianghu people who hadn''t left yet, and they had the courage to inquire about it, so of course they believed it.


    The reputation of the Red Gang...has plummeted even further.


    This red gang, even if it¡¯s poisonous, it¡¯s stupid! This one can sing better than an actor!


    This has become a very popular joke recently. Not only the officials, but also people in the Jianghu are very funny. Do you think the real imperial envoy is a fool?


    True fools imperial envoys: "..."


    Yan Zeren: "..."


    These fake eunuchs are important pawns he carefully selected! Trained for years for this scene!


    He dares to guarantee that this impersonation will definitely be fake! The point is, the tokens are all real! It''s all true!


    So this game looks simple, but it is based on his understanding of the royal family''s behavior, and it is foolproof!


    How could these imperial envoys see through! They''re all **** ghosts!


    He wanted to vomit blood, his internal organs felt uncomfortable, but he couldn''t say a word, and he had to go along with it hahaha: "That''s right! Overestimated, yes, stupid, and poisonous..."


    And at this time, Gongli.


    Xinbao slept day after day and night after day.


    The next day at noon, Yan Shifan pushed back the appointment with Xiang Xiaodong and Wang Ronggui, and guarded his sister.


    In the afternoon, Xinbao still didn''t wake up.


    No matter how many times he passed by, it was still worrying. Emperor Ming Pei came to see it at night, and heard that he was still awake in the morning, so he came again in the morning.


    Opened the curtain, touched her little face, and asked, "Have you been fed water?"


    Hua Shuang said: "I fed it once at night and once in the morning."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, got up to leave, but saw Xiao Tuanzi on the bed, suddenly frowned, Emperor Ming Pei sat back anxiously: "Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi struggled to open his eyes, and murmured, "Yeah."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yeah, here, Xinbaoer?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes were half-closed, and she stretched out her hand from the quilt to hug her.


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly hugged her up, and said softly, "Is there something uncomfortable?"


    Tuanzi murmured: "Yeah, the Yumai Collection...someone made the Yumai Collection! Destiny returns, Fuzhen is the emperor...Yeah..."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, seeing that Tuanzi''s small face was frowning, as if it was extremely difficult to say, so he comforted him: "Okay, okay, yeah I got it, don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Tuanzi tilted his head and fell asleep again.


    Emperor Ming Pei waited for a while, and was about to put her down, when she left her body, she struggled to wake up again.


    After letting it go twice in a row, but still couldn''t let it go, Emperor Ming Pei simply asked someone to come over with a cloak, wrapped her around her, put on her shoes, and carried her out, while complaining to Yuan Shenjue: "This red gang, is it real?" It''s messed up, Yan Zefeng is such a waste, he can''t even clean up a red gang!"


    Yu Maw Collection of Books or something really appeared, I really don¡¯t care, it¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just ordinary people who don¡¯t know a single character.


    This is obviously a stupid move, and it shouldn''t be Yan Zerong''s idea.


    So, Yan Zerong, this stupid ass, is the gang leader pretending to be a fake? The people below do their own things?


    You must know that before Yan Zefeng''s false imperial decree, another thing happened.


    It was Liu Lizhi back then.


    Liu Lizhi is also an old fox who has been in court for many years. He doesn''t believe anyone who comes and tells him that he has diabetes.


    So Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to investigate. When the investigation was conducted, he did not know that this matter was related to the Red Gang.


    The doctor in Liu''s mansion said that his mother passed away and returned home, and then Liu Lizhi has been looking for a good doctor.


    As a result, when he was taking a bath a while ago, he had an appointment with friends to have dinner, passed out outside, and then found a doctor nearby to see him, and then he developed symptoms of diabetes.


    The pulse condition and symptoms are the same, such as swollen legs, suffocation, unable to lie down, and even fainted... I have been invited by the imperial physician four times, and everyone¡¯s diagnosis is the same. They say that it has been delayed for a long time, and the imperial physician cannot save him. They all suggested that he invite the little princess help.


    Liu Lizhi just started to get close to Xinbao...and Xinbao hated him.


    Actually, before Liu Li approached Xinbao, that is to say, about ten days after he fainted that day, his pulse condition had already lightened, and he was no longer thirsty, so it was probably a kind of poison.


    But at that time Liu Lizhi didn''t know!


    He thought it would be impossible to get well all at once. After being rejected by Xinbao, he looked for famous doctors everywhere, and then a private doctor came to his door and said that he could save him, and it would only take two months, but after he recovered, he needed to help them. Do one thing.


    He almost agreed, but then he gave up because of the Super Body Pill incident, and that person never came again.


    The shadow guard followed the clues and found the summoning sign of the Red Gang, but he couldn''t find anyone.


    Liu Lizhi is the Minister of the Ministry of Officials. In addition to military officers, the military examination will also refer to two civil officials. Liu Lizhi is likely to be the chief examiner.


    Plus he said two months, the time is also right.


    In other words, just for the matter of martial arts, there are two different forces doing things, and what they do is obviously repetitive.


    That''s why I said that Yan Zerong, a stupid ass, has obviously lost control of the Red Gang, and these people have begun to fight on their own.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 682： Destiny returns to Fuzhen as the emperor

    Chapter 682 Destiny is Blessed and I am Emperor


    Emperor Ming Pei spoke angrily all the way, Yuan Shenjue listened silently, also a little angry.


    Although it is a good thing that the leader of the anti-thieves is incompetent, but it is his fault that hurts Xinbao, which is really infuriating!


    Why can''t they be twisted into one rope when they are dying? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei just carried Xin Bao into the imperial study.


    Xinbao''s whole body was wrapped in the cloak, only a little hair and small shoes under the cloak were exposed.


    There is a discussion in the imperial study room, and I am a little confused when I see this posture.


    Then Yuan Xiang whispered: "Your Highness, this is?"


    Emperor Ming Pei just waved his hand, motioning for them to continue.


    Lin Tongda said: "I think..."


    As soon as he said the beginning, Emperor Ming Pei gave him an angry look.


    Lin Tongda is not stupid either. After being taken aback for a moment, his voice dropped an octave, and he said in a breathy voice: "I think this matter should not be hasty..."


    A room full of old men, their ears are not very good, and they can''t hear well, so they can only gather together, so a group of old and important ministers, with their necks tilted and ears pricked up, discussed things with difficulty with wretched movements.


    In the end, even His Royal Highness the Crown Prince couldn''t stand it any longer, and said, "Father, why don''t you send Xinbao back first?"


    Emperor Ming Pei disapproved: "I''m sticky, and I''ll wake up as soon as I let it go! I can''t let it go, can you let it go?"


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    Although I am the father of the child, but he is my father, what can I do?


    So the discussion continued.


    Even when the emperor himself speaks, his voice is breathless.


    All the ministers are still far away and can''t hear it, so His Royal Highness can only listen to it and repeat it again.


    When they came out of the imperial study room, these people had sore backs and sore backs. As soon as they left the Qianqing Gate, they moved their hands and feet and patted their shoulders back.


    Lin Tongda said: "What''s the matter, Your Highness? Does the Prime Minister know?"


    Yuan Xiang already had a guess in his heart, and said on the face: "I don''t know."


    Li Tingfang said: "Seeing that the emperor doesn''t look worried, it''s not a big deal."


    "That''s good," others said one after another, "It''s not uncommon for children to lose their temper."


    Although they guessed that the little princess was probably not feeling well, they dared not say that. If the little princess was fine, wouldn''t that mean cursing her?


    After they left, Emperor Ming Pei hugged his granddaughter and wanted to put her on the couch, but as soon as he put it down, he started to tossing and turning, humming...


    Emperor Ming Pei felt very distressed, and said in a low voice: "She has something on her mind, she can''t sleep well, she has to be by my side to be at ease, this child..."


    He picked up his granddaughter again, and gently stroked her little head to comfort her.


    Yan Qingshan said: "Father, please hold your son."


    "No need," Emperor Ming Pei said, "She''s lying in my arms and she''s warming up, but if she flips her hands, what should I do if her stomach gets cold?"


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    So when you put it on the couch just now, wasn''t it the same as turning your hands over?


    Father or something, it''s getting more and more unreasonable.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her for a long time, until after lunch, he drove Yan Qingshan out to discuss matters. He carried his granddaughter back to Chengqian Palace, took a nap, and then put her on the couch.


    Then the emperor didn''t go there in the afternoon, and stayed with his little granddaughter all afternoon, and the memorials were all approved in front of the bed.


    Middle Yuan Shenjue also asked him: "Your Majesty, what should I do with the books in the fish maw?"


    Emperor Ming Pei only said: "Don''t worry about it."


    Until the evening.


    Shen Shouyan had just returned from the camp when Cui Dunyi came to look for him outside. After talking with each other, Shen Shouyan hurriedly led people into the palace.


    Shen Shouyan was familiar with Long Xiangwei, although he didn''t have a badge to enter the palace at any time, but when he said he had something urgent to see the emperor, Long Xiangwei still quickly informed him.


    Emperor Ming Pei met him in Xinbao''s palace, and Shen Shouyan said: "Your Majesty, this is a man from the upper reaches of the rivers and lakes, named Cui Dunyi, who has been to the palace before, and he has learned some news. I have come here to report to the emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded and motioned for him to say.


    Now Cui Dunyi has also found out the identity of Wu Juren, and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, this morning, a fisherman in Fengyang Mansion got up early to fish, and found a piece of cloth in the belly of the fish, on which was written in ancient seal characters. The eight characters are ''the fate of heaven is at stake, and Fuzhen is the emperor''."


    Yan Qingshan and the others next to him were slightly startled, but Emperor Ming Pei remained calm.


    Cui Dunyi continued: "My subordinates thought that someone deliberately framed His Royal Highness, so they went over to have a look, because the silk handkerchief was bitten by fish teeth, it happened to be on the word ''Fu'', my minister''s The subordinates are not very literate, have shallow knowledge, and the time is tight, so there is no better idea, so they can only change it secretly, and change it to Yinlin as the emperor."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows.


    Cui Dunyi made a big salute: "The ministers and others who make claims without authorization deserve death."


    He also bowed to Yan Shirong: "I have absolutely no intention of framing the Second Highness, but the silk handkerchief has been seen by several people, it cannot be changed, and it is not appropriate to steal it, and the seal characters of Zhen and Lin are slightly similar. The damaged one happened to be in the position of the word "Fu"..."


    Yan Shirong pondered for a while, and said: "It''s nothing, it''s a good thing to change."


    Emperor Ming Pei hasn''t spoken yet, so he can''t say much, but for them, no matter who they change, they are better than Xinbao.


    Although it is not a troubled time now, and the publication of such a fish maw collection of books will not cause much trouble, but they still don''t want the young girl to be on the cusp of the storm and be speculated by everyone with their own motives.


    As for such a change, it is inevitable that some people will think that he covets the throne and is impatient, and that is a trivial matter.


    Emperor Ming Pei remained calm and said, "Your subordinates know Fu Zhen?"


    Cui Dunyi hesitated for a moment, but decided not to hide anything, he said: "Back to the emperor, because His Highness had given you a few spirit pills back then, and I heard that His Highness saved my nephew, so I feel sorry for His Highness." I have the intention of being close, I have little knowledge, and I can''t think of a better idea for a while, so... let''s go first... ".


    Let¡¯s throw the pot out first.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he said with a smile: "After the reform, have you ever helped pass it on?"


    Even though Cui Dunyi saw the emperor smiled, he still didn''t dare to be presumptuous, he only said: "It was indeed pushed secretly, trying to cover up the previous rumors."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Not bad, not bad, this is very good. You have made a contribution."


    Cui Dunyi felt relieved, even saying that he didn''t dare.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and ordered people to reward them, and then told them to go down.


    Yan Shirong sent them out, and asked again: "Did the silk in the end be handed over to the government?"


    Cui Dunyi said: "Yes."


    Yan Shirong nodded, and asked again: "The earliest silk, can we deal with it? How many people have seen it?"


    "The silk was burned." Cui Dunyi said: "I haven''t seen it much, there are two people in the middle, obviously arranged by the person who set up the situation in advance, we have already been secretly arrested, it means nothing. It was written by several people, but none of those fishermen could read, and after that, less than five people who could read read it."


    "Very good, thanks to your quick response," Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Then trouble you, take Long Xiangwei and **** those two people to the capital, and please handle the five people on your behalf. Yinlin is extremely grateful."


    "Don''t dare," Cui Dunyi said, "It''s fine that Your Highness doesn''t blame the minister."


    "No," Yan Shirong said with a smile: "My sister is missing a right and wrong, and it''s too late for me to thank you."


    He ordered the people around him to take Cui Dunyi to find Xiang Xiaodong or Wei Fengting, borrow a team of Longxiang Guards, and follow Cui Dunyi''s staff to take over those two, and then make up the dispatch warrants later.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 683： floating in the air

    Chapter 683 Meme floating in the air


    Emperor Ming Pei was very happy when Cui Dunyi left.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "There are many ways to help."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "That''s true."


    Although Fang Wuyou couldn''t understand these things, Gongwei still had a smile on his face, "Your Majesty is a lucky man."


    Emperor Ming Pei also nodded with a smile, and said, "This Cui Dunyi has capable people under his command!"


    Where exactly are the "fish teeth bite marks"... He doesn''t believe such words, but he can come up with such a way in such a short time.


    Because you take the silk book away directly, the rumors will only intensify, and if you change it to someone else, there will be people who will believe it, and it will have a bad influence on the court. Only change the emperor''s own family, this is the saying, The arm is folded and hidden in the sleeve, which affects the emperor''s heart the most... As long as he doesn''t care, it means nothing.


    In the final analysis, it is the emperor''s own business. It is better to make trouble at home than outsiders.


    Simple and witty, very interesting.


    Fengyang Mansion is not far away, and three days later, the local government sent up the silk books and notebooks.


    Emperor Ming Pei also said directly, and it has been verified that this is a member of the Red Gang, who is deliberately trying to provoke the relationship between the royal family.


    Because there was a case of pretending to be an imperial envoy and falsely preaching the imperial decree, no one in the court did not believe it, especially the close officials who had been in contact with Yan Shirong.


    After all, it is impossible for Yan Shirong to be so stupid to do such a pointless thing at this time.


    Fengyang Mansion also issued a notice.


    But the notice, compared to the story of the fish maw collecting books, must not be widely spread. Even if they heard about it, some people were dubious and thought it was impossible. If it was fake, how did such a big silk get into the fish belly? How did they get salvaged?


    But whether they believe it or not, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a new thing to chew on in their mouths for a few days, and then it''s over.


    Xinbao slept for more than four days and four nights, and then woke up crying in the early morning.


    After waking up, her little face was pale, and her whole body was weak, as if she had suffered a serious illness.


    Ms. Lin felt distressed, hugged her in her arms, and slowly fed some boiled noodles, not daring to ask her to eat anything else for a while.


    Hao Huashi saw that she was not in the mood, so he hurriedly told her about the fake **** and about the books in the fish maw. Tuanzi was a little surprised, and said, "Didn''t Xinbao make it clear at the time? Xinbao thought he had already made it clear Already?"


    "I''ve said it, made it clear." Yuan Shenjue comforted her: "It''s just that the emperor said don''t worry about it."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi believed, "Xinbao knew it! Xinbao must have made it clear! Xinbao is a very reliable person!"


    Miss Lin touched her small forehead with a smile: "Reliable Baoer, why did you sleep for so long this time, Auntie is so anxious, why are you crying when you wake up? Are you dreaming?"


    Tuanzi said in a sticky voice: "That''s right, Xinbao had a nightmare and woke up with fright."


    Hao Huashi said: "What nightmare did you have? Who did you dream about?"


    Tuanzi said: "I dreamed of Yeye."


    Yuan Shen Jue asked in surprise: "Why is it a nightmare to dream of the emperor?"


    Emperor Ming Pei who was about to walk in: "...??"


    He stopped quickly and listened with his hands behind his back.


    Tuanzi moved lazily, and only looked at him with big eyes: "Because of you!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "Me??"


    Tuanzi said: "Just before, Yeye said that you have to practice calligraphy and light kung fu every day. If you delay, you will punish your wife to live in an upside-down house... Then Xinbao dreamed that Yeye stood in front of the couch and said to his wife,'' Xinbao hasn''t practiced calligraphy for three days, if you don''t practice tomorrow, you will live in an upside-down house forever.''"


    "Xinbao was in a hurry, and wanted to open his eyes to intercede for you, but he couldn''t open them. Then his wife said, but Xinbao is in a special situation! Yeye called the living man over and asked him to check what happened to him at the time. When talking about it, did you mention this...Li Zilang said, the emperor said it, Jinkou Yuyan, if something special is delayed, it must be handled accordingly. So my wife has to live in an upside-down house...Xinbao cried anxiously, and then Woke up crying and crying."


    Duanzi patted his chest while talking: "Fortunately, it was a dream!"


    Before the words fell, Emperor Ming Pei stepped forward and called Fang Wuyou: "Send it to Mr. Qi."


    Fang Wuyou joked, "Yes."


    When Tuanzi saw Emperor Ming Pei, his big eyes turned into crescent moons: "Yeah! Wow!"


    Emperor Ming Pei, who had been popularized by Tuanzi on this point of knowledge, silently hugged his granddaughter and accepted her love.


    After waiting for a while, he compared Bi Yuan to Shen Jue: "Xinbao won''t beg for mercy from others?"


    "Hey!" Tuanzi waved his small hands: "Xinbao is not the stupid Xinbao in the dream, what is there to beg for in this kind of thing, there is not one thing that can''t be solved, if there is, then two! Yeah Yeh, what a treat."


    She kissed Yeye several times, and saw her wife again: "Hurry up, too!"


    She just saw his wife, so she stopped by him, but the young boy got it wrong, and he was embarrassed and silent for a while, and then said to Emperor Ming Pei with a serious face: "What?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Xinbao was stunned.


    At this time, it was too late to explain, she quickly picked it up with her two little hands, like a monkey scooping up the moon, scooped it up in front of Yeye''s face, then hugged it back to her little head, and even smeared it on her face Bundle.


    Several people:"¡­??"


    Ms. Lin asked her very calmly: "Xinbao, have you received it?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "Got it."


    "Oh, it''s okay, okay," Mrs. Lin said empathetically, "Fortunately, Xinbao caught it quickly, and fortunately, Jue''er is a master, so he can float in the air for a while, or else he will be caught by the Lord." Yeah took advantage of it?"


    Poof!


    What the **** is floating for a while!


    Several people burst into laughter, even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    The key point is that Yuan Shenjue''s little expression is too serious, and he is too obedient, so let me know... Tuanzi''s response is also extremely fast, it can be said that he is very serious.


    The more people thought about it, the more amusing they became, and they couldn''t stop laughing. Yuan Chenjue pursed his lips and smiled, and even Tuanzi was giggling.


    Yan Shifan strode in, saluted Emperor Ming Pei, and said with a smile: "Xinbao is awake? What are you laughing at? I heard you laughing from afar."


    Asked in his mouth, without waiting for their answer, he hugged his younger sister directly: "My dear baby, why did you sleep for so long, I''m so anxious to death brother."


    Tuanzi said, "Xinbao doesn''t know either, he accidentally slept for so long."


    Yan Shifan kissed his sister on the forehead, then pressed the tip of the nose to her, and rubbed the soft little figure back and forth.


    Xinbao held his face in both hands, and asked him, "Brother, did you go to dinner with Lord Xiang and Lord Wang?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 684： I can share everything with my brother

    Chapter 684 You can share everything with your brother


    "No," Yan Shifan said: "Isn''t that Xinbao''s friend? Xinbao is asleep, how can my brother eat with them behind Xinbao''s back?"


    "It''s okay!" Tuanzi said generously, "If Xinbao doesn''t care, all of Xinbao''s friends can be shared with brother!"


    Yan Shifan smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," Tuanzi said, "Xinbao has a lot of friends, and these are all carefully selected. If you don''t care about looks, Xinbao can help you make more friends."


    Poof! Yan Shifan laughed.


    Then Hao Huashi was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and said beside him: "Master, Master, you ask my master if I can share everything with you."


    Yan Shifan raised his eyebrows, but still asked: "Can you share everything with your brother, Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi''s big eyes were wide open, and he thought for a long time before he said, "Then... that brother is the one who loves my treasure the most, and only wants to kiss my brother. If other children also want to kiss my brother, my brother will sternly refuse?"


    Yan Shifan pondered for a while, then nodded: "Yes."


    Tuanzi¡¯s big eyes were bent with a smile: ¡°The heart treasure can be shared with my brother.¡±


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help but patted him on the back: "Tell me, Master... Sigh!"


    He told him on and on, Yan Shifan smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s not shameful to lose to my sister."


    Several people chatted and laughed for a while before Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Is Xinbao going to the Qing Palace?"


    "Go," Tuanzi nodded, "Xinbao wants to spend more time with you."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, and asked someone to put clothes on her. Yan Shifan hugged her, and when they walked out of the gate of Chengqian Palace, they smelled the fragrance of plum blossoms.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "The plum blossoms are blooming over there?"


    "Yes," Hao Huashi said, "It has been open for several days."


    Everyone walked a few steps over there, Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s driving well."


    Duanzi was very interested: "Yeah, there is a small house over there, let''s go to see Meihua tomorrow, and then have a barbecue in that small house."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Barbecuing meat with plum blossoms, what''s the difference from burning zithers and cooking cranes!"


    Duanzi thought for a while: "Then let them cut the meat into small flower shapes."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, didn''t say any more, and asked someone to give orders.


    It was still morning, and there were quite a few people in the waiting area. When they saw Xinbao coming, all the courtiers breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, she didn''t show up for four consecutive days, and everyone was suspicious.


    When the little princess came back, she was much happier seeing the emperor.


    Emperor Ming Pei went to the study, Xinbao and his brother were here, lazy and didn''t want to do anything, so Yuan Shenjue took a book and explained it to her.


    While talking, Gan Baibi outside must have heard the letter and came to ask to see him.


    Xinbao let him in, Gan Baibi gave a salute with a smile, and said, "I haven''t seen Your Highness for a few days, how is Your Highness?"


    Xinbao lay crooked in his brother''s arms, lazily nodding his head: "Yeah."


    Gan Baibi smiled and continued: "Your Highness, the medicine machine has been made."


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up, and he froze a little: "Really? Have you tried it?"


    Seeing that she was interested, Gan Baibi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "The craftsmen have tried a few times, and the medicine is very evenly mixed, and the medicine is rubbed and cut. It''s even. Craftsmen are improving."


    Duanzi asked him flatteredly, "Isn''t brother Xiang great?"


    "Yes," Gan Baibi said with a smile, "Your Highness really knows people with eyes. He has never studied under anyone, but he learned from some old books and then figured it out by himself. But probably because of this, his On the contrary, the idea jumped out of the shackles, which is quite novel, and he improved many parts of this machine."


    Tuanzi raised his hand: "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    "Xinbao!" Several people almost spoke in unison.


    Then Yan Shifan advised her: "Is it okay to go again tomorrow? Daddy hasn''t seen you yet, neither has my second brother, and Yeye won''t agree."


    Duanzi thought for a while, then softened back: "That''s great."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Accordingly, this is my business. I was lazy and didn''t go. How about Master, let me go and have a look first?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "Okay, then you go and have a look."


    Hao Huashi smiled and grabbed Gan Baibi, and walked away with him.


    After a while, Yan Shirong came over, hugged her, kissed her again, and left in a hurry.


    After a while, Yan Qingshan also came over, hugged the daughter very calmly, let her kiss her, kissed her small forehead, and left.


    After a while, the fourth brother also came over and hugged his sister around a few times.


    In addition to the third brother who is outside the palace and the two younger brothers who go to school, Xinbao finally sees everyone.


    When Hao Hua came back in the afternoon, he said to her, "The water wheel is almost finished. We just need to wait for the Royal Medicine Workshop to be built before we can build a big water wheel. The small pill thing you mentioned has also been tested. The one with the big pill has been modified a lot according to your drawings, take a look at the finished product."


    He brought some pills back to show her, and they looked pretty good, after all, normal large and medium-sized pills are soft, and the shape doesn¡¯t need to be too round.


    Xinbao asked: "When will the Royal Medicine Workshop be built?"


    Hao Huashi said: "I also went to take a look, and it seems that it is almost ready. It is estimated that it will be completed within the first month."


    Tuanzi nodded: "Then Xinbao will go and have a look tomorrow."


    She ate at Qianqing Palace at noon, and she was hungry but didn''t want to eat. She didn''t eat much, and she almost recovered in the evening, as usual.


    So Emperor Ming Pei let go and promised her to go out of the palace to see.


    Xinbao was very happy, and said to Yan Shifan: "Then at noon tomorrow, shall we have dinner with Sir Xiang by the way?"


    Yan Shifan said: "Success, Saburo will go too."


    The third brother responded, and said, "What do you have to eat with them?"


    Yan Shifan said with a smile: "Xin Bao Fei dragged me, let me ask Mr. Xiang to have a look."


    The third brother didn''t understand: "What do you mean?"


    Tuanzi said: "Master Xiang doesn''t know how to be a big brother, so Xinbao brought big brother over there, and let him see what kind of a good brother is!"


    The third brother suddenly said, "Oh."


    Yan Shirong put down his chopsticks: "Xinbao, what did you just say?"


    Tuanzi didn''t notice something was wrong, so he replied: "Xinbao wants Xiang Xiaodong to see what kind of brother is good!"


    "Oh! That''s it," Yan Shirong said with a gentle smile, "I want to know, what kind of good brother do you want Xiang Xiaodong to see...Why do you have to wait for the big brother to come back? Don''t you have any other good brothers to use? Don''t My brother is not good, or what?"


    Danzi: "..."


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes, and said silently: "It''s just... this is different. Heart disease requires heart medicine, so if you want to cure his disease, you have to treat brother. If you say... like Gan Baibi, if he If you don''t know how to be an elder brother, Xinbao will ask your second elder brother to go, but Xiang Xiaodong is suitable for your eldest brother or third elder brother."


    Yan Shirong reluctantly accepted this explanation: "Oh."


    Xinbao quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    There are too many brothers, it is really not an easy task to coax each one of them well, but fortunately this is not a problem for Xinbao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： carp spit bubbles

    Chapter 685 Carp Spitting Bubbles


    The next morning, the group went to the craftsman first.


    As soon as Xinbao went, he found two huge machines inside.


    Limited to the current production conditions, the two kinds of pharmaceutical machines are giants as tall as a person, and the short part is much taller than her. When the time comes, workers may have to step on a table to operate when picking pills.


    But considering the full use of hydraulic power and the convenience of maintenance, it can only be made so large.


    Everyone is also making a water wheel, and a small water wheel is also built next to it. It can turn in a basin, which is really amazing.


    Tuanzi boasted decently, and went through the process of inspection by the leader before asking Xiang Xiaojun to have lunch together.


    Xiang Xiaojun hesitated a little: "I won''t go, shall I?"


    "How can I do that!" Tuanzi seriously refused: "Xinbao originally only wanted to invite you and Lord Xiang to dinner, like Lord Wang and Lord Wei, they don''t have to go, but you can''t!"


    That''s fine, Xiang Xiaojun came out with them, and said with a smile: "Your Highness, I made the sleeve arrow you mentioned. I heard that you are going to have dinner together at noon, so I put it at my brother''s place."


    Wow!


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up at that moment, and a vigorous chivalrous girl Xinbao instantly appeared in her mind. She turned over to avoid the opponent''s tricks, then raised her hand and shot a large amount of poisonous needles, and the enemy fell down instantly... very cold Hyun!


    Maybe someone will give her a title like "One Needle Vertical and Horizontal"!


    She waited eagerly, and finally arrived at Xiang Xiaodong. Seeing that he was holding a big box in his hand, Tuanzi immediately stood up and took it with both hands: "Master Xiang, you are too polite! Xinbao is so embarrassed!"


    Xiang Xiaodong was about to greet him, but she had already snatched the box with both hands, and put it on his wife''s lap.


    Yuan Shenjue opened it for her casually, and Xinbao let out a surprise when he took a look.


    She thought it was the cold, hard, small and delicate shape of metal, but inside the box was a red carp?


    Hao Huashi was also a little curious, and reached out to take a look.


    This thing is made into a leather sleeve. It is put on the outside of the cotton coat, and the inside is soft. It is wrapped around the arm with a belt. After putting it on, it looks like a luxurious and bold version of the sleeve, and it is indeed made. It has the shape of the fish, and the scales.


    Xinbao was a little confused, raised his small arms to look, and asked Xiang Xiaojun, "Where is the needle?"


    "I didn''t make a needle," Xiang Xiaojun said with a smile: "I don''t think His Highness needs a needle, this is just for His Highness to play with, I put some beads in."


    He compared: "Pull the shark''s fin."


    Xinbao was about to pull, but he said again: "Don''t point at people, in case you hit someone."


    Xinbao quickly turned to the corner of the car, still a little nervous: "Will it break the car?"


    Said to Xiaojun, "No way."


    Xinbao was still a little nervous, and after looking back, Yuan Shenjue came over to hug her, Xinbao hid his right hand behind his back, leaned his whole body back, and even closed his eyes.


    Yan Shifan was also a little nervous by her trouble, and went to cover his sister''s little head.


    Yuan Shen Jue gently pulled the fin of the shark, and with a bang, a ball sprayed out from the carp''s mouth and hit the car wall.


    Xinbao: "...??"


    She heard that the voice was wrong, and slowly opened her eyes, and saw a small red ball rolling around on the ground, about the size of a jujube.


    Xinbao asked in surprise, "This, is this the bead you mentioned?"


    "That''s right," Xiang Xiaojun said, "That''s it, it''s not very powerful, it''s just for fun, fish spit bubbles."


    Xinbao endured it but still couldn''t hold back: "But it''s so big, it can''t be called a bead anymore? Should it be called a ball?"


    "Qiuzi?" Xiang Xiaojun was stunned: "Well, the name doesn''t matter."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Her little expression is a bit complicated.


    Then she pulled it herself.


    With a pull, the carp''s mouth opened into an O, and the fish''s eyes stood upright, looking very unintelligent... Then, with a puff, another small red ball sprayed out , hit the car wall with only a slight sound, it is estimated that it will be used to beat people, and even those under the age of five may not be able to cry.


    This gap is too great, Tuanzi is very disappointed and embarrassed to say.


    said to Xiaojun: "Your Highness doesn''t like this? I think this is very suitable for Your Highness to play?"


    Tuanzi said against his will: "I like... don''t you? But brother, do you have any misunderstanding about Xinbao?"


    said to Xiaojun, "What misunderstanding?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi said tactfully, "Xinbao is actually a second-generation chivalrous man who learns martial arts and will become a master in the future. The sleeve arrow that Xinbao wants is a small one hidden in his clothes. It''s so dark that no one can see it, and when Xinbao can''t beat it, he can do it without anyone noticing..."


    Xiang Xiaojun coughed twice: "Is that so??"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi looked at him eagerly: "That''s how it is! Would you do it like this?"


    Said to Xiaojun: "Actually..."


    said to Xiao Dong: "Xiao Jun, don''t mess around!"


    Just kidding, who would dare to make that kind of thing for the little princess? It hurts everyone and can''t bear to walk around, and accidentally all the nine tribes went in.


    Xiang Xiaodong was afraid that his younger brother would not know the seriousness, so he really agreed, and said: "Xiao Jun, don''t ask your highness to apologize."


    Tuanzi was upset, and turned to him: "Master Xiang, my brother is still young, so he will be fooled by his appearance. You have to teach him well, how can you beat him up?"


    She turned her head and called, "Brother!"


    While winking, it means: Demonstrate!


    Yan Shifan: "..."


    He could only bend down, and said softly: "Xinbao, although that kind of sleeve arrow is quite fun, but there are rules in the palace, those that can hurt people are not allowed to be used, or we will first play with this fish?"


    Xinbao nodded, with a super-obedient expression: "Okay then."


    She looked at Xiaodong.


    Xiang Xiaodong was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth with difficulty: "Xiao Jun."


    Xiang Xiaojun couldn''t help smiling, and nodded, "Yeah."


    To the adult''s conscience aching: "His Highness is young, but he is wise and powerful. Don''t make things for her just because she is young... Your Highness is actually very young and mature, and he doesn''t like to play with these things."


    Nod seriously to Xiaojun: "I see. Your Highness, it''s Xiaojun''s fault."


    "It''s okay," Tuanzi said generously, "Xinbao is beautiful, Xinbao is versatile, Xinbao can be used for everything, thank you brother."


    In order to show that she really likes it, Xinbao started playing with Little Fat Fish.


    Although the fish looks very sandy, but after looking at it for a long time, it looks ugly and cute.


    The dumpling emptied a belly full of balls, and everyone picked them up for her and put them back again.


    When he saw Wang Ronggui and Wei Fengting, Xinbao rolled his eyes wide, took it off without hesitation, and waved to Wei Fengting: "Master Wei, this is super fun! Xinbao is good to you, so I will play with you. I didn''t even give my heart treasure to Mr. Wang."


    Wei Fengting: "..."


    He could only raise his hand silently, let Tuanzi tie it up for him, and enthusiastically taught him how to use it.


    So when Master Wei pulled the shark''s fin expressionlessly, everyone couldn''t stop laughing, and they all got happiness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 686： Do not forget the original intention

    Chapter 686 Do not forget the original intention


    Yan Shifan and Xiang Xiaodong have a very similar elder brother aura, and the two really hit it off. Although they don''t talk much, they chat quite speculatively.


    Wang Ronggui has a high EQ and can chat with anyone. With him and Hao Hua always around, everyone is quite happy to eat.


    After returning to the palace after dinner, Xinbao still needs to practice calligraphy and light work.


    Then Lu Sanchi came over and asked her: "Your Highness, when will you use the flower-shaped meat you prepared?"


    Xinbao just remembered that she also made an appointment with Yeye to enjoy the plum blossoms.


    But it''s very cold, and eating barbecue outside is either in the morning, or at noon, and it will be cold in the afternoon, so Xinbao said to him: "Or tomorrow, and, you skewer all the meat, A bunch of them, easy to eat."


    Lu Sanchi respectfully complied.


    So at noon the next day, Emperor Ming Pei issued an order that Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong had time to come over to eat barbecue.


    Here, when Yan Shisheng asked someone to build it, he originally thought that his parents might be interested, and they would come here once in a while, so the building was quite small, like a half-side pavilion, and it was a little bit like putting two big stoves at once. It''s crowded, but it''s also quite lively for a family to squeeze together.


    Although Emperor Ming Pei didn''t really ask the meat to be cut into flowers when he ordered it, but Lu Sanchi heard about it, and it was fun. Several kinds of meat were cut into flower shapes, leaf shapes, lotus pods, etc., fat and thin, Roasted sizzling and oily, the aroma is overflowing.


    But the meat roasted by the imperial chef is very clean and delicate. I wish that even the shredded meat is distinct. It will not have a layer of cumin and other seasonings on the skin like later generations. It always looks a little unsatisfactory.


    This time with a stove, Xinbao sprinkled the seasoning on it spoon by spoon.


    The seasoning evenly covered the surface of the meat. It was slightly charred, and when you bite into it, you can feel the salty aroma and tingling on the tip of your tongue. Eat it, but you won''t have any taste."


    Tuanzi rested one elbow on Yeye''s lap, holding a bunch, eating while blowing, his tears were so hot that he had no room to speak.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to pour wine for Yan Qingshan and Yan Shifan, and said with a smile, "Have a drink to keep you warm."


    All three of them took a sip before Yan Shifan said, "Yeah, are you still going to Zhuangzi this year?"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at his granddaughter: "Does Xinbao want to go?"


    The dumpling nodded fiercely while eating, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Go if you want, twenty one seal, twenty two, go, go play for a few days."


    "Yeah, grandson won''t be going?" Yan Shirong said, "I want to take advantage of these few days to read books."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and glanced at him.


    Yan Shirong lowered his eyes, turning over the barbecue on the cover.


    Yan Shirong can''t be said to have stepped into the court with one foot now, he can be said to be completely in the court.


    Compared to Yan Shifan''s joining the army, Yan Shisheng''s inner mansion, and Xinbao''s name...his path is completely different from others.


    In the eyes of the courtiers, the situation is even more clear.


    Going to this point and having gone through so many things, if his thoughts have not changed at all, I''m afraid it may not be so.


    So he took a step back at this time, in fact, it should be a kind of self-restraint.


    He hopes that he will never forget his original intention because of power. He hopes that his family and brothers will always be the top priority in his heart.


    But obviously, Yan Shifan didn''t think much about it at all.


    Yan Shifan smiled and said: "Yeah, Wulang Liulang said yesterday that he wanted to take Wei Gui and the others, but I don''t know if it will work."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said: "Their family members can also take it... Do you have anyone you want to take?"


    Yan Shifan smiled and said: "Actually, grandson wants to invite Duke Wei to go with him. If grandpa is willing, please invite grandpa together. Grandson wants to chat with them."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, "Are you planning to go back to the border?"


    "Yes," Yan Shifan said with a smile: "Grandson likes the border, and grandson thinks... I am naturally suitable for that place."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and asked again: "Where is Xinbao? Who do you want to take?"


    Tuanzi snorted, looked at his eldest brother, and said, "No one will bring Xinbao!"


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming Pei said: "You don''t bring your real friends, and you don''t bring your nosy friends? Why?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s hard to have a vacation, and they are called back to work overtime, how pitiful? Xinbao is not the kind of unreasonable boss."


    Everyone has adapted well to the strange words that Tuanzi popped up occasionally, Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Then have you ever thought that they might be looking forward to ''working overtime''? This is full of civil and military affairs, you should ask them one by one and rest at home And go to Huangzhuang, I''m afraid ten out of ten will cry and want to go to Huangzhuang."


    Is that so? Xinbao thought for a while: "Then take it."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Xiang Xiaodong and Wei Fengting can only bring one, who do you want to bring?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s better to be Wei Fengting!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Your Majesty, when will the hanging pot be?"


    Emperor Ming Pei thought for a moment: "The 20th of the twelfth lunar month will be as usual, and then a notice will be posted, and the draw will be drawn on the 20th of the first month after the next year? Or directly in February?"


    Xinbao said: "The twentieth day of the first lunar month! By then, Yeye will start working. Xinbao and Yeye will advance and retreat together!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yes."


    Hao Huashi said: "Speaking of which, in the future, Xuanhu can directly use people from Rang Shanwei?"


    "No," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Hanging the pot is not the business of the Department of Medicine and Dao, there is no need for Rang Shanwei."


    Tuanzi asked: "Can Rang Shanwei have special clothes?"


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Do you want special clothes?"


    "Of course!" Tuanzi said: "They are dear people, so of course they have to be different from others!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "After that, you will find your second brother to handle this matter."


    The family chatted and ate slowly.


    Hao Huashi also poured some wine, toasted one and the other, and said, "This year''s Chinese New Year, the capital is really bustling like never before. When I went out, I saw people everywhere on the street. There are people everywhere at the hanging pot. The literati come here, look at the scenery, recite poems and so on."


    "Well," Yuan Shenjue answered him, and explained to Tuanzi by the way: "Next year''s martial arts enco, plus the imperial examination, we will come together. Now it''s really a gathering of literati and warriors in the capital. On the 20th day of the twelfth lunar month, the hanging pot, It must have been very lively."


    Tuanzi thought for a while: "Then what clothes should Xinbao wear? Wife?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Put on court clothes, apricot yellow court clothes, paired with official boots, it must be very majestic."


    Apricot yellow is actually the prince''s robe, but Yan Qingshan seldom wears it, mainly because Mrs. Lin thinks this color doesn''t look good on him.


    But Xinbao looks good in anything, and once the order was made, he made more than a dozen sets. Xinbao hasn''t worn much yet. Now that his wife said so, Tuanzi made a decision: "Okay, then wear court clothes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 687： do you like half a person

    Chapter 687 Do you like half a person


    Because the twelfth lunar month is obviously the last hanging pot this year, everyone is very interested, especially those who have never seen it.


    The princess fans headed by Chen Sande work overtime and are active in different places. As long as they start a story... a lot of people will come to listen to it in a short while, and there are many literati who usually have eyes on the top of their heads. .


    The restaurants, houses, and even farmhouses near Xuanhu are even more difficult to find. In the past, they were not considered nearby within half a mile, but now the prices within three miles have increased by ten times.


    Among the expectations of countless people, the day of the hanging pot finally arrived.


    Today, people from the Ministry of Rites still come to draw posts in the morning, and then bring the imperial doctor to treat those who can be cured. If they can¡¯t be cured, or if they are not sure, they invite the patients over, and the little princess comes to treat them in the afternoon.


    It stands to reason that there is nothing to see in the morning, but if you don¡¯t watch it in the morning, you won¡¯t be able to squeeze in in the afternoon!


    So it was only in the morning, and people were crowded on the inner three floors and the outer three floors.


    Three people were drawn today, two of them were cured by imperial doctors, and a total of one patient was brought back. Xinbao went out of the palace after lunch, and she really put on an apricot-yellow court dress. Belt and official boots, that''s a sassy and extravagant look.


    While walking over, the person in front automatically notifies the person behind: "Come out, come out... come closer, come closer... the little princess is looking at me!"


    Immediately, it was everywhere: "The little princess looked at me..."


    Xinbao, who has been putting on a majestic posture, without squinting, and without turning his head, said: "...??"


    You nonsense! How can you falsely accuse people of innocence like this! !


    Anyway, it was already like this, she turned her head, and wherever she saw, people there were excited...


    Then Xinbao saw a familiar figure at a glance, stopped, tilted his head to take a closer look, and Long Xiangwei, who was being watched by her, stepped aside quickly, Xinbao said: "Uncle Guo, it''s you."


    Guo Dong chatted about being a teenager, and relied on his skills to squeeze to the front, but he didn''t expect to be seen by her, so he quickly smiled and saluted.


    Xinbao waved at him, Guo Dong was so bold that he really came in, Xinbao asked him: "Why are you here?"


    Guo Dong smiled and said: "I''m here to take the martial arts exam. I heard that His Highness hangs pots here, so I came over to have a look."


    While talking, the two quickly went in.


    Immediately, the news that "the little princess met an acquaintance, and this acquaintance is an old man, an old man who passed the martial arts exam" quickly spread.


    Because the diagnosis and treatment of Xuanhu can''t help crowds watching, so the treatment here follows, and the news spreads quickly.


    "I heard that the person seeking medical treatment this time is also from a quack! I still know that old man who is a martial artist!"


    "The little princess said that the injury is not difficult to treat, and she didn''t have self-government, so she asked her big apprentice to give the injection, and then prescribed a prescription. The little princess looked at the prescription and said it was okay!"


    "The little princess said that she is also a martial artist, so let the patients feel welcome!"


    Everyone was very surprised: "Really? Did the little princess really say that?"


    "The little princess is a martial artist?"


    "That''s right, I''ve heard that before, the little princess learned martial arts."


    Suddenly, the literati were very sad: "Why is the little princess like this? I wait for the literati to be sincere to the little princess, and write poems and poems, but the little princess can''t give us a little bit of love and closeness."


    The warrior who heard it was immediately unhappy, "What do you know? When the little princess was in the Shengping Palace, she was taken away by the rebels. I waited for the Jianghu people to rescue her!"


    "So what? If we hear about this, we are willing to do our best for His Royal Highness."


    "Haha! What can you do? Have you been able to fight or catch up?"


    People on both sides immediately quarreled.


    The people of Long Xiangwei repeatedly scolded, those nearby did not dare to quarrel, and the far away was still noisy.


    Xuanhu is a grand event after all, which is a good thing. Long Xiangwei is not easy to turn his face and arrest people, so he can only try to stop it.


    Because Xinbao didn''t inject himself, he was just chatting with Guo Dong, so he heard it and asked, "What''s going on outside?"


    Hao Huashi heard it a long time ago, so he learned from her.


    Tuanzi thought for a while, then came out, and said, "Everyone, don''t argue."


    No one heard.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his voice, "Shut up!!"


    Everyone slowly stopped their voices, and the crowd quieted down. Xinbao wanted to speak but felt that his momentum was insufficient, so he looked at the hanging pot next to him.


    Yuan Shen Jue helped the forehead, but still lifted her up.


    Xin Baogao stood on the table next to the circle, supported the circle with his hands back, and tried to persuade the fight seriously: "Everyone, stop arguing, what''s the point of arguing! I spend the same amount of time practicing martial arts and calligraphy every day. , and there is no favoritism.¡±


    Someone said: "But Your Highness claims to be a martial artist."


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said, "I also study literature and martial arts, so I am a person who studies martial arts and a scholar at the same time."


    When you meet a martial artist, you call yourself a martial artist, when you meet a literati, you call yourself a scholar, to get closer, these are all routines, there is nothing wrong with it!


    Someone said: "Does Your Highness prefer literature or martial arts?"


    Xinbao looked at him strangely: "Is there no one in your family or acquaintance who is both civil and military?"


    The man was stunned, and Xinbao continued: "Then you can''t like half of him, can you? Xinbao has both civil and military skills, and many people Xinbao knows are both civil and military. I like both literature and martial arts, and I like them all the same.¡±


    The person: "..."


    More than one person laughed out loud, another whispered, and another loudly said, "Well said!"


    A literati said loudly: "Well said! We are all the people of the Great Yan, why should we divide civil and military!"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yes, you are right."


    Someone said unconvinced: "Warriors are brave and ruthless, and ignore the law. We are ashamed to be with you!"


    Others said: "There are also literati who do all kinds of evil! Good or bad character has nothing to do with civil and military!"


    "The literati have been in the cold for ten years, burned the ointment and continued to burn the sundial, but now they are compared with the vulgar martial arts?"


    "Doesn''t warriors also practice Sanjiu in winter and Sanfu in summer? Who cares less?"


    Immediately there was another quarrel.


    Yuan Shen Jue stopped once again: "Shut up!"


    After a while, everyone slowly stopped again.


    Tuanzi pointed to the first few people, "Aren''t you here for the exam?"


    The people who were pointed at each other looked at each other, and saluted: "Return to Your Highness, yes."


    Tuanzi wondered: "Xinbao really can''t figure it out, you all came to take the exam, why do you still look down on warriors?"


    How many people did not understand the causal relationship: "...???"


    Tuanzi soul asked: "Aren''t you taking the exam to be an official? Are you an official and don''t make decisions for the people? You are a ''parent'' official, and all your people are your children, so you only care about literary children and not military children. Is it?? An official cannot be so eccentric! An official must be impartial and impartial, and treat everyone equally!"


    Several people were speechless for a moment: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 688： Thinking about Yan Shirong behind closed doors

    Chapter 688 Thinking behind closed doors Yan Shirong


    Emperor Ming Pei almost laughed out loud when he heard Hao Huashi learned.


    Literati and warriors have always looked down on each other, and the same is true for the officials and military officers of North Korea and China. This is actually inevitable, not because of temperament, but because of their respective responsibilities.


    There is a big difference between them emphasizing literature over martial arts, and martial arts over literature. Of course they have to fight.


    Of course, it would not be a good thing for the emperor if the civil and military officials were really close.


    However, the fact that the emperor could tolerate civil and military officials not being close to each other did not mean that he was happy to see civil servants and military officials despise each other.


    To put it bluntly, you are not qualified enough.


    It''s like in later generations, a workshop director who made screws jumped out and impassionedly pointed out whether the country should build airplanes or weapons first... This is not something you should worry about. You haven''t mixed up enough to speak, you should The only thing to worry about is to make the screws first.


    And now, it just so happened that the Civil and Military Trials came together, and literati and warriors gathered in the capital, especially in such a lively place as Xuanhu, where conflicts are inevitable... But the response of Tuanzi is always so interesting and wonderful.


    Are there no people with both civil and military skills around you? So you only like half of him?


    Are you an official and don¡¯t make decisions for the people? Do parents and officials only care about Wen children and not Wu children?


    Emperor Ming Pei became more and more funny as he thought about it. He smiled and touched the little head of Tuanzi: "Xinbao is really wise..."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened, staring at Yeye, Emperor Ming Pei continued without changing his expression: "...Hui, you are extremely smart at first glance, and you are also extremely smart in reality."


    Tuanzi nodded: "That''s right! Xinbao is right! I''m good at everything except writing, and I''m as smart as Yeye!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    The twenty-first seal of the twelfth lunar month.


    Before the seal, an oral order came out.


    There is no cause and effect, just a very short sentence, blaming the second emperor, Sun Yan Shirong, to contemplate his mistakes behind closed doors, and not to leave the palace without instructions.


    The civil and military officials returned home with a gourd in their mouths. Early the next morning, a group of people went out of the city to Huangzhuang.


    There were more people this time, and several princes also came, and the fifth and sixth brothers also brought companions, but the very popular second emperor and grandson really didn''t show up.


    Everyone guessed whether he offended the emperor because of something, and really thought about it behind closed doors in the palace.


    At the hour of the hour, Yan Shirong in the palace put down his book and asked, "Has the holy driver left?"


    "Yes," Jiemei bowed and replied, "I heard that you have already left the palace gate just now."


    Yan Shirong nodded, resting his head on his hands, slightly lost in thought.


    Yesterday, after the morning court, Emperor Ming Pei called him in, and only asked one sentence: "Do you know where your mistakes are?"


    Before he could figure out what he was asking, Emperor Ming Pei had already raised his hand: "Go out."


    He had no choice but to salute and exit, and right after that, Fang Wuyou came out and gave an oral order to think about his mistakes behind closed doors.


    Prime Minister Yuan and the courtiers at the Waiting Office were all surprised, but they dared not ask.


    Yan Shirong was also cold all over, he saluted deeply, and stepped back slowly.


    Bathed in the gaze behind him, he walked forward slowly, dripping with cold sweat.


    He got it.


    Yeah got mad.


    He pretended to study and didn''t go to Huangzhuang, Yeye was very angry.


    He has supervised the country with his father for more than half a year, holding authority, and is respected.


    But now that the eldest brother is back, he wants to take a step back. He wants everyone to focus on the eldest brother. The eldest brother is the eldest son and grandson of the royal family.


    He will never forget the difficulties in his youth. His family is the most important thing in his heart. He doesn''t want to affect the relationship between his family because of anything.


    So he would rather take a step back, and even be willing to let it go.


    No matter how many things have passed, before the dust settles, he hopes that this will never change.


    So he did it without hesitation.


    But he never thought about it, the emperor, this is not an object!


    It''s not something he forged to cultivate his mind! Not his bargaining chip to show brotherhood!


    Emperor, it should be Yeye who chooses the most suitable heir for this world!


    It''s not his turn to think about it or not! Let it or not!


    And he even did this more than once!


    As the grandson of the emperor, he really disrespects the imperial power!


    No wonder yay is mad.


    Yan Shirong took a deep breath, stood up, walked back and forth twice, and then sat back down again, forcing himself to return his attention to the pages of the book.


    Tuanzi didn''t know about this oral order at all.


    She was happily sitting on the eldest brother''s horse, talking to this and that.


    Although she has realized the freedom to go out of the palace now, but who would be too much to go out of the palace with her family to play?


    Duanzi laughed all the way, smiling happily.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to the voices coming from outside from time to time, and pondered slightly.


    He wasn''t actually angry.


    As a Yeye, he cherishes Yan Shirong''s sincerity and carefulness.


    He obviously didn''t tell Yan Shifan, and he doesn''t need his brother to be grateful. He just instinctively thinks of everything for his family, and takes care of his family in the way he is good at, lest he is not meticulous and thoughtful.


    But as an emperor, he had to "correct" this practice.


    Every emperor wants such children and grandchildren.


    If you are selected, you will do your part, if you are not selected, you will be willing to help.


    But few emperors ever got it.


    Nowadays, what Yan Shirong lacks is this "doing his part".


    He is extremely smart, but he has never really understood that there is no "should" in the emperor''s family, so he thinks that the throne should belong to the elder brother, and he thinks that he should not compete with the elder brother. This is wrong, a big mistake!


    As a possible heir, the idea is just a little imperfect.


    But if one day, when he becomes the heir, or even ascends to the throne, then this idea will be very dangerous.


    Because at that time, brothers are also monarchs and ministers.


    People change.


    Even if Yan Shifan will not change, what about his descendants?


    If he gives them too much beauty out of guilt, what will happen is unpredictable.


    So from the very beginning, we have to get him over.


    Emperor Ming Pei let out a long sigh.


    Tuanzi shouted outside the carriage: "Yeah! Yay!"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked back and forth, Fang Wuyou had already stepped forward, pushed open the window, Xinbao was hugged by the elder brother, and stuck a small head through the window, the little face was flushed: "Yeah, Xinbao wants to drink water! "


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at her: "No rules! Come in and drink!"


    Xinbao let out an oh, and stretched out her hand: "Yeah hug!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He stood up helplessly, stretched out his hand, and Yan Shifan let go of the rein, held the reins in his hands, and sent them in one by one, and then Emperor Ming Pei took the man over from the window, Xinbao held the tea bowl in both hands, gurgling Gudu drank it all and said, "Yeah, it''s so beautiful outside!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s cold, how beautiful is it?"


    "There are so many people," Xinbao said, "There are so many good-looking brothers and sisters, they have clothes of all colors, they are super beautiful."


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly realized.


    Tomorrow is a young year. It is a custom in the capital that many women and girls will go to offer incense on this day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 689： Fourteenth Uncle really worked hard

    Chapter 689 Fourteenth Uncle really worked hard


    While talking, Xinbao took off his cloak and wanted to take off his coat.


    Emperor Ming Pei held her down: "Don''t take it off anymore, what should you do if you catch a cold?"


    Tuanzi pushed aside the collar of his shirt with his small hands, shaking his head back and forth: "It''s hot."


    "It won''t be hot in a while," Emperor Ming Pei pressed her on his lap: "It won''t be hot in a while."


    Tuanzi sat for a while, then turned to him and asked, "Yeah, are you cold?"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head: "It''s not cold."


    Tuanzi grabbed his hands with both hands: "Your hands are so cold, they must be cold! Xinbao will help you warm up."


    Her palms were sweating, and she squeezed his hand tightly: "Yeah, you''re welcome, I''ll store it with you first, and when Xinbao is cold, yeah, I''ll give it to Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "You are quite good at settling accounts."


    He leaned his face closer and touched her flushed little face: "Are you so hot to ride a horse?"


    Tuanzi said: "Riding a horse is difficult. Xinbao has to help brother hold the reins, and also has to watch the road. There are so many horses outside, walking so close, what if you bump into someone? Xinbao''s neck is stretched out. gone."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded speechlessly: "That''s really hard work for you."


    Before he finished a sentence, there were suddenly two aggressive sounds from outside, and after a while, there were two more aggressive sounds.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Come in."


    Tian came in from the dodge, leaned closer and whispered: "Your Majesty, King Anbei has returned to Beijing."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows in surprise: "Go back to Beijing? Did you come back clearly?"


    "Yes," Tian Cong said, "less than two quarters of an hour after Sheng Jia left the city, he entered the city and drove back with his entourage and the palace car."


    Emperor Ming Pei really smiled.


    This one is really what Hao Huashi said. In the name of advancing, attacking, retreating, and defending, while being the leader of the rebels, he still thinks that he can hide from the sky and become the idle king.


    It is estimated that he has been hiding in the background and doing things secretly. He has mentally calculated and inadvertently. After fooling many people, he really thinks that he is extremely smart and strategizing...


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered for a moment.


    Since he delivered it to the door himself, it will be easy to deal with it.


    There is no need to disclose the fact that the leader of the anti-thief is King Anbei. King Anbei, the king, can also find excuses by the way.


    He directly ordered: "Call Faner, and come when you call Hua."


    So, after a while, Yan Shifan walked back with a small group of people.


    After returning to the palace, he came out again. Sure enough, before reaching the city gate, a group of people greeted them. After calling each other, Yan Shifan got out of the carriage and bowed his hands to invite, and King Anbei came in with a smile.


    King Anbei was over forty years old, but he didn''t have a beard, and his appearance was considered handsome.


    He didn''t bring any entourage with him, and after sitting down, he began to exchange pleasantries with Yan Shifan.


    Yan Shifan asked him: "Where has Uncle Fourteen been all these years?"


    King Anbei said: "I''m actually just running around. Wherever I go, I find it interesting, so I stay for a while. Speaking of which, the beauties in Jiangnan are really delicate and weak. As long as I stay in Jiangnan, I just...cough cough , "He pretended to be a slip of the tongue, and said with a smile: "I''m confused, don''t take it for granted."


    Yan Shifan said: "Uncle Fourteen is serious. Since Uncle Fourteen has been in Jiangnan for a long time, why don''t you tell me about Jiangnan?"


    King Anbei was not timid, so he said, "Okay, let''s chat casually."


    He began to talk about the cuisines and scenery in Jiangnan, interspersed with a few words of beauties from time to time, as if he was afraid that others would not know what he had been doing outside for so many years.


    Yan Shifan just listened quietly, nodding from time to time.


    King Anbei obviously felt that his response was flawless, and it was impossible for Yan Shifan to see anything, so he drank a few sips of tea with a smile, and said, "What I''m talking about is just nonsense, have fun!"


    Yan Shifan smiled and said: "Uncle Fourteen is in the south of the Yangtze River, but it is really hard work to lead the Red Gang from afar."


    He spoke very calmly. King Anbei paused for a moment before realizing something was wrong, and said, "You! Are you...are you kidding..."


    Talking in his mouth, he had already secretly gained momentum, but found that his whole body was weak.


    King Anbei was stunned, with "How is that possible!" written all over his face, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    The next moment, a few shadow guards came out and dragged him in. Immediately after, another person came out and continued chatting with a smile on his face.


    Yan Shifan stared at him for a long time without seeing any flaws, so he couldn''t help giving him a thumbs up.


    It''s not that Emperor Mingpei predicted things like a god, but that King Anbei has always been like this.


    After he came back from the imperial mausoleum, he has been flattering Emperor Ming Pei all the time, so as long as he heard that Emperor Ming Pei went to Huangzhuang, he would definitely come to pay his respects.


    After he came back, he would definitely know how to inquire about the affairs here first. Being able to walk with Yan Shifan for a while, to get closer and to find out the background, he would definitely bite this bait.


    King Anbei has been hiding behind people to do things, his skin is tender, and he can''t stand the punishment at all. That night, he said everything.


    Emperor Ming Pei was originally thinking, over there for trial, here Hao Huashi pretended, if something happened, such as someone from the Red Gang, he could deal with it in time.


    Unexpectedly, during the first trial, no one in the entire Red Gang would know his identity.


    And the people in Anbei Palace didn''t know about the Red Gang at all, just to have a way out for the sake of things not going to happen in the future.


    His identity in the arena is Zheng Anzhong, who is now abolished. Zheng Shubei is an identity known to many of his own people, and it has also been abolished. Gao Mobei who participated in the martial arts is also very useful, but he is afraid Hao Huashi saw through his disguise and didn''t dare to take part in the examination. Yu Wai had two other identities, both of whom were only slightly famous.


    As soon as Emperor Ming Pei heard this, he asked him to spread the order everywhere as the guild leader, only saying that he got the panacea refined by the little princess, and his strength would increase tenfold. The note was smoked in Xinbao''s alchemy furnace.


    Then I asked someone to send it out.


    The remnants of the Red Gang are hiding in Tibet at the moment, not daring to show their faces. After getting this letter, they are like treasures, and there is no one who will not come.


    Then, Long Xiangwei made dumplings, and King Anbei''s years of hard work were wiped out.


    Of course, this is a later story.


    At this moment, Shengjia arrived at Huangzhuang, and Xinbao couldn''t wait to go to the hot spring.


    The two mothers had been soaking for half an hour, their fingers were wrinkled and their heads were dizzy, so they were carried out.


    Put on the clothes, the whole person is hot, the small face and ears are all red, and the hair is loose, like a little radish, so cute.


    When Yuan Shenjue saw it, he couldn''t help kissing her a few times.


    Xinbao asked him, "Honey, why don''t you go to the hot spring? Yeah, didn''t you go?"


    She grabbed his hand, rolled it up, and looked at his arm.


    This year''s medicine and pills are not in vain, and the scars are no longer visible, so she told him: "Honey, go to the club, go go go!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "I''m not at ease when I''m not here."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao said, "Hua Shuang and the others are already masters, and there are so many shadow guards, it''s okay, you can go clubbing!"


    She pushed him to turn around, her little head pressed against him and walked out.


    Ms. Lin smiled through the screen: "Jueer doesn''t want to go, why do you have to let him go?"


    Tuanzi stopped and looked at him: "How comfortable and happy to soak in the hot springs, such a happy thing, Xinbao wants his wife to try it too, why don''t you want to go, wife?"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He smiled and sighed, kissed her forehead, "Okay."


    He went out and confessed, and then passed.


    Tuanzi came back satisfied, and Mrs. Lin sat cross-legged, asked her to put her little head on her lap, spread her hair on the warm cage, and bent over herself, slowly roasting her hair, the two were talking talk.


    The twins shouted outside: "Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 690： unbearable love

    Chapter 690 Unbearable Love


    Xinbao froze: "Hey!"


    The little fifth brother asked through the door: "Xinbao, do you still have melon seeds?"


    Duanzi nodded: "Yes, there are many more."


    She took two packs out of the space, "Do you want to eat?"


    "It''s not for me to eat," Little Fifth Brother poked his head in from the screen to have a look: "We are going to go to Mr. Wei to listen to the story, he likes to eat melon seeds, do you want to go?"


    Xinbao nodded fiercely: "I''m going, wait for me!"


    At this moment, her hair was not completely dry, so Mrs. Lin braided her two braids, put on a mustache hat, and patted her: "Go!"


    Xinbao followed the twins.


    The little girl, being pulled by two little brothers, was wearing a red Baifu jacket and a red mustache hat. Inside the hat were two thin braids, and two pairs of little pearls were tied on the ends of the braids. , with **** eyes and a little red face, as cute as you want.


    Wei Gui quickly ran over, "Your Highness! You are here!"


    He grabbed the dumpling with both hands and one hand: "You also come to listen to my father tell a story? What story do you want to hear, I will ask my father to tell you!"


    Little Fifth Brother didn¡¯t let go, but he insisted on holding on, and the dumpling couldn¡¯t move back. Both hands were empty, so he could only shake his head vigorously: ¡°Don¡¯t ask Xinbao, don¡¯t ask! Xinbao just came to join in the fun.¡±


    Wei Gui bent over, extremely attentive: "What kind of excitement do you want, I will help you create it!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Little Fifth Brother pushed him away calmly: "Ah Gui, don''t scare my sister, go away, where is Master Wei?"


    Wei Gui was pushed away regretfully, "I, I''ll call."


    He glanced at Tuanzi and ran away quickly.


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Huangzhuang is not a big place, and everyone lives densely. There are several children at once, and with the eunuchs and maids around him, Wei Xuanxiao can''t sit there. ...so I could only come out and greeted everyone to sit in the hall.


    There were quite a few officials sitting and drinking tea in the hall. One couldn¡¯t avoid it, and the other didn¡¯t want to avoid it. They all wanted to find an opportunity to intervene.


    Wei Xuanxiao originally only talked about it at home occasionally, but he never thought that his son would find such a job. When the twins were taking a bath, they would go to his house to listen to him tell stories from time to time...he was used to it.


    The twins also respected him very much, and gave him melon seeds as soon as they came in: "Master Wei, we brought you your favorite melon seeds!"


    Wei Xuanxiao hurriedly said: "Thank you, thank you!"


    Handed it to the boy, coughed: "Send it to Madam."


    "Huh?" Brother Wu said, "Talk while eating, don''t be embarrassed, Agui told us that you like eating melon seeds the most, and you can eat two taels a night by yourself."


    Wei Xuanxiao: "..."


    Then Little Six greeted him like a little adult: "Master Wei, is your foot okay?"


    Wei Xuanxiao: "...??"


    The handsome Lord Wei blushed, and reluctantly nodded: "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness, I''m much better."


    While staring at his son secretly, Wei Gui was taken aback: "What are you looking at me for? Who told you to yell so loudly? You can''t blame me for the big man getting a blister on his foot and still yelling."


    Wei Xuanxiao: "..."


    The officials next to me almost died laughing.


    What kind of unlucky son is this, and this kind of thing is also said to the outside world.


    Wei Xuanxiao could only say: "It''s the minister who has no way to teach his son. Even telling such things to His Highness has polluted His Highness''s ears."


    "What''s the matter," said the fifth brother, "It''s because we admire Lord Wei, so we are happy to hear about the big and small things about him."


    Wei Xuanxiao: "..."


    Never expected that the person who loves him the most in this world is actually his son''s classmate.


    This is really unbearable love.


    He coughed, and quickly changed the subject: "A few days ago, I encountered a case, and I just wanted to discuss it with His Highness."


    As soon as these words were said, just like the storyteller''s opening, the few people fell silent for an instant, and they all listened quietly.


    Actually, Master Wei is also very embarrassed.


    Most of the cases that can make trouble in Dali Temple are homicide cases.


    Common homicide cases are nothing more than vendetta murders, love murders, financial murders, rape, murders, etc... The twins are young, and they can¡¯t talk about love, rape, or murder, too **** and vicious, and they can¡¯t talk about those boring.


    In the past six months, he has gone through the dossiers of Dali Temple over the years several times, making up while looking for inspiration.


    Wei Xuanxiao told a strange case.


    It is said that there was a man surnamed Fang, who had a recipe for stewed meat passed down in his family. The business was very good, and he passed it down to his son.


    But he only had two daughters, and when he got old, he gave up his mind, thinking about passing it on to a son-in-law, and then they gave birth to a second son in the future, named Fang, so as to pass on the family business.


    So both families were very attentive to him.


    Who knew that old man Fang died suddenly the next day on his 60th birthday. In the morning, the buddy reported to the official, saying that he died of poisoning, and the poison was poured into the wine.


    The two daughters in the family come and go frequently, and everyone has the opportunity to poison, but now the stewed meat recipe is not available, there is no reason!


    This is what happened, but Wei Xuanxiao spoke slowly and with a sense of substitution.


    As soon as he stopped, several people began to think.


    Little Fifth Brother said: "I think it''s that guy. The guy works every day. He must know how to do it. He is afraid of being imitated by others, so he secretly kills him?"


    Wei Xuanxiao shook his head: "No, I also suspected it was the clerk at the time, but after investigation, the clerk has never been out of the shop. In addition, the monthly money he just received has been sent home, and the monthly money for that month has not been paid yet. , I don¡¯t even have money to buy arsenic!¡±


    Brother Xiaoliu said: "Could it be that he has actually taught the recipe to one person? Then the other person became jealous and killed him?"


    Wei Xuanxiao said: "I''ve thought about it before, and it''s supposed to be the most likely, but these two people said they didn''t get the stewed pork recipe."


    "Could it be because of something that I suspect that the other party got it?"


    "Both said no."


    "What about the arsenic?"


    "Can''t find out where to buy arsenic."


    Several people chattered.


    It was the first time for Tuanzi to participate in such a story meeting, and she was very well-behaved, holding one hand up and waiting to call her.


    As a result, even Luo Jue and Sheng Chaohua participated in the discussion later, and no one paid attention to her. Tuanzi suddenly realized that they were not happy to raise their hands, so they said, "I think..."


    The little soft voice was quickly drowned in the chirping of several half-grown children, and no one heard it at all.


    Gan Baibi sat far away, but kept paying attention to Little Red Riding Hood, couldn''t help standing up and walking over: "Your Highness, what do you want to say?"


    Wei Xuanxiao was taken aback for a moment, then quickly understood, turned his head to look at her suddenly, and said, "It''s the minister who was rude, what do you want to say, Your Highness?"


    Xinbao said: "I just want to ask, is what you said true or a story?"


    Wei Xuanxiao couldn''t help puffing out his chest: "This is true, it''s in the capital! It happened a while ago!"


    Tuanzi said: "Then, doesn''t such a case need to be kept secret?"


    Wei Xuanxiao was taken aback.


    Then he said sternly: "The law of Dali Temple, before the civil cases are resolved, everyone must keep their mouths shut. After the ruling, there is no clear regulation. Cases involving officials must not be disclosed to people who are not involved. However, if the emperor, or several His Highness, or inquiries from the superiors of Dali Temple, are not classified as confidential."


    He paused: "Besides, this case is temporarily pending because there is no confession and no evidence, so it''s okay to talk about it. As the young minister of Dali Temple, I don''t dare to do it knowing that it can''t be done. Please also ask Your Highness to learn from it."


    He gave a salute.


    Duanzi suddenly nodded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 691： Heart treasure with clear distinction between public and private

    Chapter 691 A heart treasure with a clear distinction between public and private


    Xinbao looked around, and suddenly realized something was wrong: "I''m sorry, Xinbao was cold, and Xinbao didn''t mean it. Continue to listen to the story!"


    Little Fifth Brother stood up, patted his sister on the back comfortingly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, Xinbao can say anything."


    "Yes," Brother Xiao Liu also kissed his sister''s face: "When Bao Qingtian was supposed to be cautious and meticulous in his words and deeds, you are right. We were negligent and didn''t think about this problem."


    "That''s right," said the fifth brother, "Master Wei, when you talk about cases in the future, don''t talk about this new case. If you want to talk about it, you can talk about the old case, or make up one."


    Wei Xuanxiao answered yes repeatedly.


    There was a silence in the field, Xinbao looked around, and took the initiative to start the conversation: "Master Wei, are there many cases like this?"


    Wei Xuanxiao said: "What does Your Highness mean?"


    Xinbao said: "Is there such a case where no evidence can be found and confession is needed?"


    Wei Xuanxiao said: "Return to Your Highness, there are quite a lot."


    Xinbao nodded, "A long time ago, Xinbao taught Yingwei an acupuncture method that can detect lies, and many people may not be able to learn it. Just now, Xinbao was thinking, in fact, medicine can also be used... Swallow A kind of medicine, if you tell the truth, you will feel nothing, but if you tell lies, it will hurt you extremely, you say this kind of medicine, can you use it?"


    Wei Xuanxiao was surprised: "There is such a medicine? Of course it is useful."


    He stood up and cupped his hands: "Please also give me the medicine, Your Highness."


    Xinbao looked up, found Gan Baibi, and beckoned. Gan Baibi, who had been paying attention to her, immediately walked over and stood behind her.


    Then Xinbao looked at Wei Xuanxiao.


    Wei Xuanxiao never got a response, so he couldn''t help but look up at her.


    Xinbao waited, finally couldn''t wait, said: "Master Wei, if you want medicine, then you can tell Mr. Gan!"


    Wei Xuanxiao was stunned: "...???"


    Xinbao said: "Isn''t this an official business? The formal procedure of official affairs is not that you go to Mr. Gan, Mr. Gan then finds Xinbao, Xinbao then finds Yeye, Yeye agrees, Xinbao will help you refine the medicine, and then give it to you." Lord Gan, I¡¯ll give it to you later!¡±


    Wei Xuanxiao suddenly realized, and repeatedly said: "Yes, it is my negligence. I will discuss it with Mr. Sun immediately, and then I will invite Mr. Gan. Please don''t blame your highness."


    Then Xinbao nodded: "Yes, Xinbao is a person who distinguishes between public and private. You are the idol of Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother. What do you want from Xinbao, such as beauty care..." Her eyes changed from He glanced across his face, and changed his words: "The pills that nourish the brain and improve intelligence, Xinbao can also be given to you, this is private. But what you need to use in the trial, this is public."


    Outside head Yuan Shenjue stepped in quickly, bowed hands with everyone, greeted each other, picked up the dumpling, put it on the armrest, and sat down by himself.


    Tuanzi held his face with one hand and looked at it: "Is it comfortable to soak in the hot spring?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "It''s comfortable."


    "Are you happy or not?"


    "happy."


    Yuan Shen Jue stretched out his hand while talking, trying to untie her mustache hat: "Why didn''t you take off the hat in the room?"


    Xinbao was taken aback, and quickly grabbed the pigtail with both hands: "No, I won''t take it off! I won''t take it off!" She leaned over and whispered, "Xinbao didn''t tie the braid today."


    It doesn¡¯t look good without a tie, so you have to wear a hat?


    Yuan Shenjue is a little funny.


    You are not allowed to take off your hat, what is the use of holding on to your pigtails?


    He smiled and let go of his hand: "Got it."


    Many people around couldn''t help exchanging glances with each other, exchanging meanings that only they understood.


    Tuanzi let go of his little hand, and then remembered the topic just now, and said to Wei Xuanxiao: "Master Wei, do you understand?"


    Wei Xuanxiao repeatedly said: "Understood, I really understand."


    "Well," Xinbao nodded, "If you''re worried that you won''t be able to remember, you can write it down on paper."


    Wei Xuanxiao regained the wisdom of the courtiers, and nodded understandingly: "Yes, this is a business matter, of course it must be written first."


    Duanzi nodded happily, very satisfied.


    Gan Baibi said calmly: "If there is such a pill, I am afraid that the Ministry of Punishment, the Metropolitan Procuratorate, and subordinate officials at all levels will also need it."


    The officials next to him had been paying attention to this side all the time, and they all immediately bowed their hands: "The minister will write a letter to Wu Shangshu."


    "The minister immediately called someone to inform Mr. Meng."


    Tuanzi looked at Gan Baibi encouragingly.


    Yes, that''s it! Come here! Idle is also idle!


    Rest and don¡¯t forget to pull business! Don''t miss every potential customer!


    At this moment, Fang Wuyou trotted over from outside: "Your Highness, the Emperor asked you to come over!"


    "Oh," Xinbao stood up and threw himself on his wife''s shoulder: "Then if you have anything to do, just tell Master Gan."


    All the ministers responded repeatedly, Xin Bao happily bid farewell to the twins, and followed Fang Wuyou away.


    Yuan Shen Jue walked over, and heard something about it, and asked her: "Is there such a pill?"


    Xinbao said: "I didn''t have it originally, but Xinbao thought about it just now and thought it could be done. Xinbao should carefully study the pharmacology and distinguish all kinds of subtle physiological reactions such as nervousness and fear..."


    As he spoke, two people walked towards him, Yan Shifan and a middle-aged man with a white face and a smile on his face.


    Yan Shifan introduced to him: "The Fourteenth Uncle, this is Xinbao. Xinbao, this is the Fourteenth Uncle."


    Xinbao didn''t equate the Fourteenth Uncle with the villain in his mind, so when he heard about the Uncle, he hurried down to greet him.


    Then the middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, he took a step forward, and hugged her: "This is Xinbao, right? Ouch, it''s too cute! How can you be so cute! Let uncle kiss you!"


    He hugged her tightly, kissed her twice fiercely on the small face, then rubbed her body with both hands, kissed the other side of the face, and then kissed five, six, seven and eight on the small hat...


    Then he tossed the dumpling: "Grandpa, Feifei! Feifei!"


    Before the dumpling came back to his senses, he was thrown into the air. Then he caught it, kissed it a few times, threw it up again, caught it again, and kissed it a few more times...


    Yan Shifan''s forehead was about to burst out, but there were people around him, so he couldn''t talk because he was so full of words, so he wanted to catch him, but he didn''t catch him after a few times.


    Tuanzi finally got anxious: "My wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue jumped up and stretched out his arms in mid-air to hug her. Hao Huashi quickly grabbed the tuanzi jacket, pulled her off, hugged her and kissed her several times.


    Tuanzi couldn''t dodge it, so he pushed his face away with his little hand, and he kissed him a few more times...


    Then Yuan Shenjue snatched it back with a dark face.


    Yan Shimin grabbed his upper arm with one hand: "Let''s go, uncle, let''s have a chat."


    Hao Huashi was obediently pulled away by him, and even waved towards Xinbao: "Xinbao, baby! Uncle will kiss and hug Feifei later!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Never! don''t want! !


    Tuanzi wiped his face, and said angrily for a long time: "This, what kind of uncle is this! This is not an uncle at all! Why is there a crazy uncle who hates you all of a sudden? Xinbao doesn''t want such an uncle!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： funny cute soul

    Chapter 692 Funny and Lovely Soul


    Yuan Shen Jue was very angry and funny but couldn''t say anything, he could only hug her and walk inside, while saying: "Didn''t Xiao Tai do the same back then?"


    If he guessed correctly, Hao Huashi learned this rubbing technique from Xiao Tai.


    "How can it be the same!" Tuanzi argues: "Although uncle is a little silly, but the corners of his brows and eyes are full of integrity!! This bad guy... no, isn''t he that bad guy?? Yes, he is that bad guy Ah! No wonder! Although he is smiling, every pore is full of insidiousness and cunning! There are knives hidden in the smile!"


    Emperor Ming Pei heard it in his ears and raised his eyebrows: "Did you forget to spend time?"


    "I haven''t forgotten it!" Tuanzi lowered his voice, "So when will Xiaohuashi be able to...then what? This villain is really annoying, I hope Huashi will go soon!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "It''s been a while, can you recognize it?"


    "Of course I can recognize him!" Tuanzi was very confident, patting his small chest: "Hua Shi is Xinbao''s pro-apprentice, no matter what he looks like, Xinbao can tell from his eyes that he is interesting and charming." Lovely soul!!"


    Hao Hua, who eavesdropped from far away, was laughing.


    The key point is that after he dressed up like this, even his smile carried the original annoyance of King Anbei''s posturing.


    Yan Shifan kicked him twice while no one was there, and saw that he was smiling so annoyingly, so he couldn''t help kicking him twice again: "What are you laughing at?"


    Hao Huashi put on airs and said: "You child, you are really rude to touch your uncle."


    Yan Shifan was speechless: "Take advantage of it while you can! I''m leaving!"


    He came out.


    Xinbao complained for a while, while taking off his mustache hat, Yuan Chen smiled and said, "Why are you willing to take it off now?"


    Xinbao said: "Yeah, what does it matter if you see it? No matter what Xinbao looks like, yeah, he''s still the same love baby."


    She took off her little shoes by herself, climbed onto the kang, dragged two big hidden pouches, put them one on the left and the other on the right, and dragged Emperor Mingpei to lie down.


    Emperor Ming Pei seldom lay down like this at ordinary times, but he was a little tired after soaking in the hot spring, so it was quite comfortable to lie down like this, so he lay down as she wanted.


    Tuanzi is small, with a high hidden pouch, and it''s uncomfortable to lean on, so she directly pulled his arm, and pillowed it on his arm, talking to Yeye about her getting a deal.


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused when he heard it, and nodded: "Very good."


    When the pill came out, these people were startled.


    After all, who can stand in this hall, who is not telling lies more truth than the truth?


    Emperor Ming Pei played with one of her pigtails a few times, and said with a smile: "Xinbao is thinking about it first, how to use it later, yeah, think about it later."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Then he held Yeye''s face in one hand, his eyes were wide open, and he began to make eye contact.


    Looking at the place where Yuan Shenjue was sitting, on Bibi, Emperor Ming Pei understood in seconds, and nodded silently.


    Tuanzi giggled, turned over and lay flat, put his feet on his body: "Xinbao has to think about how to mix the medicine."


    Then the little girl really started to think seriously.


    Ming Peidi turned his hand back and played with the little pearl on her braid for a while, seeing her thinking quietly and seriously, he wanted to sit up.


    In the end, she still refused to let her go, and tried her best to hook her calf, transporting herself into his arms, still thinking seriously.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Fine! My granddaughter, what can I do.


    He also closed his eyes and began to think about things.


    Fang Wuyou came over and silently covered them with a blanket.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t think it was necessary at first, but within a quarter of an hour, when he opened his eyes, Tuanzi fell asleep.


    She slept carefree, but was busy outside.


    Not many officials were brought over this time, and they were obviously selected along with the children.


    For example, the family members accompanying the twins, such as Gan Baibi, such as Shen Shouyan, such as Yuanxiang... In short, except for Yuanxiang, the officials are not big.


    One of the cabinets didn¡¯t come, and neither did the six ministers, so after Tuanzi finished speaking and left, everyone rushed to write letters and send them out, and then came back from there, back and forth, all night long.


    This matter is easy to handle.


    Since Xinbao said it to Dali Temple, then write an excerpt in the name of Dali Temple, ask the Ministry of Medicine and Dao for medicine, and then other people will follow suit.


    As for everyone''s secret thoughts, I can''t say that.


    No one held grudges against Wei Xuanxiao. First of all, Yan Shifan had obviously become friends with Duke Wei, so he specially wrote to invite him to come over, and Wei Xuanxiao himself had a good relationship with the twins, and Wei Fengting was still a friend of Tuanzi... No one dares!


    So, it was still Wei Xuanxiao who came forward and asked Gan Baibi when this matter would be done.


    Gan Baibi came over to ask her, Xinbao just said: "Isn''t it a holiday? Let''s talk about it after the New Year. You tell them not to forget."


    Gan Baibi responded with a smile, and then conveyed it.


    The few people calmed down a lot in an instant, and then wrote letters to each other.


    Everyone is busy, only Wang Anbei, an idler, is ostentatious. It has been a year since he saw him. His eyes are swollen, his face is also pale, and he is talking to this man with a smile, as if he had been emptied by wine and sex. , Talking to that one, from time to time "speech".


    So everyone knows that this one, these years, has been sleeping with tricksters...it''s ridiculous.


    The point is that this statement was originally made up by himself, and even his own followers didn''t think it was wrong.


    Everyone secretly felt that this was useless, but he was a prince after all, so he had to smile and be polite.


    The next day it snowed, and the snow fell heavier and heavier than goose feathers. It was inconvenient for everyone to go out, so they all stayed indoors.


    The twins and four companions were itchy and wanted to play with the dumplings, but they didn''t know what she could play.


    Wei Gui is a little clever, and he is even more clever in playing things, so he said: "How about we play idiom Solitaire? Your Highness, you know this?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "Xinbaohui."


    "Then let''s play idioms solitaire?" He ran to Xiao Wu and said, "Let''s get a piece of cloth and come up with a question, and use something in this room to make a question. For example, if we see His Highness, we will make a powder sculpture Jade carving, and then lower the head to pick up the jade carving tool..."


    "Okay," Little Fifth Brother thought it was good: "Then let''s play like this."


    So I asked someone to bring a piece of cloth, a few people with black hands and white hands, together with rock-paper-scissors, successfully selected the first questioner...Xinbao.


    Then Xinbao glanced at the fairy wife, and asked the question: "The eyebrows are picturesque."


    Yuan Shen Jue helped her forehead, and then went to help her write: "The eyebrows are picturesque."


    Hao Huashi who was in his own room but could hear clearly: "..."


    Hey, what are you talking about, Wei Gui is such a pitiful little fat man! A piece of sincerity will eventually pay by mistake.


    He walked towards the place where the grown-ups lived, walking with wasteful steps.


    Anyway, I won¡¯t be able to get my little master, so why don¡¯t you hurry up and send this one away!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： slap a swollen face to fill a fat man

    Chapter 693 Slapping a swollen face to pretend to be fat


    As soon as Hao Huashi got there, he found that these people were really talking in conjunction.


    This is almost inevitable.


    It''s snowing heavily outside, and we live in the same village as the emperor. There''s too much noise about throwing pots, and no one dares to play Pai Gow or something... Can''t we just play couplets elegantly?


    So he went in honestly.


    Everyone stood up to salute, and then Hao Huashi nodded with a smile while grabbing the arm of a minister, pulling him forward, and then sat directly on the chair that the man had vacated.


    The minister who was pulled: "...??"


    others:"¡­??"


    Although everyone feels like throwing up, but he is a prince, and everyone has no choice but to sit back again.


    Then Hao Huashi laughed and said, "What are you playing?"


    "Go back to the prince, I''m waiting for the couplet."


    "This king loves couplets the most, count me as one."


    Then let¡¯s make a couplet, but everyone was about to continue, when Hao Huashi said again: "How can there be poetry but no wine? Come on, bring some wine and some desserts!"


    Everyone: "..."


    In the past two days, he has eaten with these people a lot. He has been drinking continuously during the day and night. can follow him.


    Then Hao Huashi said again: "Hey, I heard that the second nephew of my king is very talented, why don''t you invite us to have a good time?"


    The others quickly explained... Yan Shirong is in the palace now, and he didn''t come here.


    Hao Huashi said again: "Oh, then, I heard that Duke Zhao is also a talented young man, why don''t you call him?"


    While talking, he raised his hand and called his followers: "Come on, go invite Duke Zhao, this king invited him to come to couplet sentences! Just say that this king has said it, this king has little talent and learning, and I want to hear his good sentences!"


    The entourage responded.


    All the courtiers exchanged speechless glances.


    This King Anbei, why does he like to slap his swollen face so much to pretend to be fat? What a good relationship with others!


    But Zhao Guogong is so close to the prince''s family, inseparable from the little princess, and has a cold temper, how can he give him face?


    Besides, what face does he have! Only the empty name of a prince remains!


    Sure enough, the entourage came back after a while, and said: "The Duke said he is not free."


    Hao Huashi''s face turned black on the spot, and the others hurriedly smoothed things over: "The Duke of the Kingdom wants to protect His Royal Highness, so maybe he really has no time to spare. Why don''t we continue to connect."


    Hao Huashi asked persistently, "What are they doing?"


    The follower said: "Your highnesses asked someone to stretch the white cloth, and they are playing idiom Solitaire."


    Hao Huashi''s face was stunned: "So that''s the case, that, that stretches a piece of cloth for us, and we play too!"


    So they also asked someone to stretch a piece of cloth, and everyone started playing.


    Because it was a round-robin couplet, if the couplet failed, he would be fined a glass of wine, and Hao Huashi would get a little drunk after a few drinks.


    Over there, Yuan Shenjue called Yan Shifan to guard Xinbao after hearing the words from Anbei Wang''s entourage, and came out slowly.


    Hao Huashi is half illiterate and can''t connect sentences. Since he wants to cheat "himself", of course he has to find foreign aid.


    So Yuan Shenjue walked around to the back, found a secluded place, and cut a piece of stone at random to use it as a table, then sat down cross-legged, breathed out, and listened intently to the voice inside.


    Standing here, he can hear people''s voices. With Hao Huashi''s hearing ability, he can definitely hear him writing on the stone.


    So he occasionally connects, and occasionally doesn''t connect, it all depends on Hao Huashi''s adaptability.


    Moreover, Hao Huashi did not use the original Anbeiwang font, but a font made by women in the south of the Yangtze River. It is similar to Zanhua Xiaokai, but it is more charming. Others saw it and shook their heads.


    Until someone added the phrase "Dongfeng blows the jade osmanthus", Hao Huashi listened to Yuan Shenjue''s voice, swayed drunkenly, and linked: "Zimo drunken golden house".


    More than one person, his face changed drastically.


    The former emperor¡¯s name was Yan Tanmo, and he violated all the taboos of the emperor and father. The key is that this sentence is very frivolous and ambiguous, and he is talking about tricks! !


    Hao Huashi finished writing this sentence, heard Yuan Shenjue left, knew it was done, looked at the faces of everyone, acted as if suddenly awakened, and dropped the pen to the ground all of a sudden.


    Soon, Emperor Ming Pei learned of this and made a decree in a rage.


    Anbei Wang Yan Zefeng disrespected the late emperor so much that he was demoted to be a good ancestor.


    You must know that Dun Lun is not allowed in the imperial mausoleum, and none of his children are married, so this means that the line of King Anbei will be cut off from now on.


    It is best to deal with King Anbei with such a crime, no, Uncle Shan, because he was originally the king of the late emperor. It will not damage Emperor Ming Pei''s reputation at all.


    It is said that Uncle Shan was devastated when he returned home, and because he was about to leave Beijing that day, he had no time to pack up, so he entrusted his uncle to sell all his property and asked him to use it to do good deeds, and then left the capital with others.


    Moreover, these people have been going to the imperial mausoleum for decades, and no matter how tightly guarded it is, there may be omissions. In order to avoid decades later, another "orthodox" who avenges his father will emerge, and he will go to the emperor''s mausoleum in the first place. Before he died, he was asked to confide the truth to his wife and children.


    Of course Uncle Shan was not reconciled, but if he didn¡¯t say it, Hao Huashi could say it for him... In the end he still said it.


    Uncle Shan has a son and a daughter. The daughter is fifteen years old and the son is ten years old.


    You must know that King Anbei is the leader of the rebels. This is a serious crime of ransacking his family and exterminating his family. For his wife and children, this is a narrow escape. If these people are not clear-headed, they can be killed directly.


    After that, Shan Xianbo set himself on fire.


    Before self-immolation, he stood in the fire and cried out that he was sorry for the late emperor and told everyone not to save him, but only said that he would go underground to plead guilty to the late emperor.


    Before dying, he did not forget to gain a good reputation.


    But after his death, the treatment of his wife and children has improved a lot. Although he has no future, at least he has no worries about food and clothing during his lifetime.


    This is the only thing King Anbei can do for his wife and children.


    Things are settled like this.


    When the news came back, Yan Shifan replied: "The anti-thief leader died like this? I still can''t believe it!"


    "Otherwise, what else?" Emperor Ming Pei glared at him: "It''s a group of whimsical lunatics, and Xin Bao''er was taken away by traitors. It should have been resolved long ago."


    Yan Shifan nodded, "Yeah yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Everything is going well now, it''s all the blessings that my beloved gave Dayan."


    Xinbao quickly shook his head: "No, it''s Yeye who is amazing! Xinbao followed suit!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    It snowed heavily for two days, the whole family sat around the stove, the hot pot was gurgling in the middle, and the meat, vegetables and fruits were grilled on the net next to it. Because of Xinbao''s previous proposal, they were all strung together with sticks. It''s very convenient to eat a bunch of them.


    It was very hot in the room, everyone took off their coats and only wore thin jackets, talking while eating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 694： Xinbao is a lady

    Chapter 694 Xinbao is a Lady


    Today they ate coconut chicken hotpot.


    Because it was snowing heavily, it was too boring to be in the house, the twins could only play hide-and-seek, Xinbao and his wife were amazing, they could explore the space happily, and when they walked down, they found a coconut.


    Because the seasons in the space are different from those outside, the coconuts are ripening right now.


    They immediately picked a few, and they could drink coconut juice, and then Xinbao personally instructed the chef to make coconut chicken hot pot.


    The soup base should be blended with raw coconut juice and green coconut juice, and the chef also mashed the coconut meat and filtered out the water, added it, and then added half of the water to make the soup thick, and then added a little goji berries, red dates, etc. When the medicinal materials are boiled, add salt, and you can also add some water chestnuts to enhance the flavor.


    The cooked soup is sweet and refreshing, with a strong coconut aroma, and the chicken nuggets are tender and tender, and the meat and coconut aromas complement each other, so fresh that people will swallow their tongues.


    Ming Peidi and the others only ate a fresh one, but Xinbao was so addicted to sweetness, this kind of fresh and sweet hot pot was simply too much for her appetite, and she still couldn''t get enough of it.


    Xinbao slurped the fruit slices while staring at everyone eating.


    Only stare at one person at a time, with small eyes chasing the meat, watching the person pick it up, dip it in the sauce, put it in the mouth, and then stare at the person to chew...


    Being stared at so unblinkingly by a pair of black and white grape eyes, most people can''t bear it. Anyway, Yuan Shenjue quickly disarmed, and then he silently put down his chopsticks and stopped eating.


    Tuanzi was silent for a few seconds, then turned his head as if nothing had happened, and another person stared at him.


    Yan Shifan was sitting on the other side of her, and being looked at by his sister, he couldn''t resist, so he took a piece of chicken, dipped it in a little sauce, put his hands together, and paused with his chopsticks as if inadvertently.


    Xinbao leaped forward quickly, and ate it into his mouth, then continued to eat the fruit slices in deception.


    Yan Shifan coughed, took back his chopsticks, and had nothing to say: "It should be sunny tomorrow, right?"


    As soon as he said this, Brother Wu immediately became excited: "It''s finally clear! With such a heavy snow, we''ll have a lot of fun tomorrow!"


    Yan Shifan hehe: "It''s snowing and it didn''t stop you from playing."


    A group of children were about to play with flowers. It was snowing heavily outside and had a snowball fight. When they came back, their hair was covered with a thick layer of white, and their clothes were all soaked.


    While talking, he grabbed another piece of meat, clasped his hands together again, and Xinbao secretly ate it.


    The little fifth brother said: "It''s not fun to play in the snow, Xinbao, why don''t you go play with us tomorrow?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "No, no, Xinbao has an appointment with his wife."


    Little Fifth Brother said: "You know how to play with your wife every day, so you can''t play with us occasionally."


    "Exactly," Brother Xiaoliu said, "What''s the fun with my wife? We''ll take you out to have fun."


    Several people:"¡­"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Their tone of voice was as if his name was "wife"!


    Ms. Lin sighed with a smile: "I was thinking, when I was in Fucheng, those cronies outside...is that how you persuaded your father?"


    Several people burst into laughter, Yan Shichang laughed and said: "It must be! That''s it!"


    "We''re not friends!" Little Fifth Brother said eloquently: "Xinbao, we''ve known you for so many years, why don''t you and your wife have a better friendship?


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes, and he was embarrassed to say that you are too naive, you are just a younger brother in my eyes...


    So he could only say euphemistically: "Because... because Xinbao is always with Yeye, he has become mature and calm, so he doesn''t like playing children''s games anymore."


    The twins looked at Yeye and believed it, "Oh!"


    Yan Shifan fed another piece of meat to his younger sister, and said: "Xinbao is a girl''s family, you guys are playing snowball fights, of course Xinbao doesn''t like to play."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi nodded, "Xinbao is a lady, and Xinbao doesn''t like running and jumping games."


    Whilst she was talking, she gently pushed the elder brother''s elbow, and Yan Shifan fed her another piece of meat.


    Three feeds and two feeds...Emperor Ming Pei saw it twice, and said: "Okay, I''m not afraid to support her."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his arms to hug his granddaughter, and touched his belly, which was round and a little hard, which was supported.


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at Yan Shifan, and hurriedly asked someone to make tea for digestion, while saying: "It''s snowing, and it''s bright outside, Zhier Yonger wants to take his sister to play, let''s go play for a while now, run away and disappear Digest."


    The two little wild monkeys, who had nowhere to vent their energy, came over immediately when they heard this, and held their sister''s hand one by one, and the thin little lady was pulled into the snow like this.


    After a while, there was chatter outside, and several people went out to have a look one by one.


    I saw Tuanzi running around to avoid the elder brother''s snowball balls. The little fifth brother and the little sixth brother Tuan Xueqiu were flying fast, and they threw the snowball **** very fast, but they didn''t throw them at the younger sister, but Xinbao has a little lightness skill now Cheng, giggling and hiding around, but caught a few snowballs on his body, the three of them had a great time playing.


    After playing for more than two quarters of an hour, Tuanzi was exhausted, and her belly was soft, so she just drank Xiaoshi tea and hugged her to sleep.


    The next day was indeed a sunny day, and the snow outside was half a foot thick. The twins got up early in the morning, took a few companions and left, saying that they wanted to make a big...


    While walking, Wei Gui also said: "Why doesn''t Your Highness come? Didn''t you say you asked her to come?"


    Little Fifth Brother waved his hand: "Hey, I can''t help it, Xinbao wants to play with her wife."


    Wei Gui said depressedly: "I also want to be His Highness''s wife."


    The little fifth brother said: "Then you have to look good, you have to be thin, you have to be good at martial arts, and you have to study well."


    Arrow after arrow after arrow...Little fat pier Weigui closed himself on the spot: "..."


    Over there, Xinbao got up, had breakfast, and walked around the space hand in hand with his wife as usual.


    When the two entered, they saw Yeye sitting on the couch looking at them, and when Yeye looked at them like this, Xinbao immediately felt very guilty, as if he had done something behind Yeye''s back.


    So as soon as she entered the space, she said: "Yan Ji! Yan Ji!"


    "What is it?"


    Xinbao asked: "This space, can you let Yeye come in and play?"


    Yan Ji said: "I can''t."


    "Why?"


    Yan Ji didn''t answer, Xinbao asked: "Why? Tell me quickly, why?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao is too small, she needs the help of her family, the existence of this space has never been a secret, then, knowing that there is this place, knowing what it looks like inside, and coming in personally, and How much difference? Why not?"


    Yan Ji said after a while: "When she controls the space by herself, if there is someone she absolutely trusts, she can try to bring him in."


    Xinbao picked up half a sentence and said: "Xinbao absolutely trusts Yeye! Xinbao wants to bring Yeye in now!"


    Yan Ji was silent again.


    Yuan Shenjue thought for a while, and said, "What about the other people? What about Xinbao''s parents and elder brothers? Is it okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 695： sweet troubles

    Chapter 695 Sweet troubles


    Yan Ji remained silent for a long time before saying: "Although I am not human, I am not stupid. You are clearly testing me."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I didn''t intend to test, I just want to know the truth."


    Yan Ji said: "What''s the truth? The truth is that you can''t enter! No one can enter! Why do you insist on letting them in? If one more person knows, the risk of exposure will increase, do you understand?"


    Yuan Shen Jue was secretly surprised.


    This is the first time he feels "emotions" on Yan Ji''s body, and this spirit of space seems to have its own little temper just like the little phoenix.


    Yuan Shen Jue remained calm: "But they already know! If it is exposed, it has already been exposed."


    Yan Ji said: "But what can they do when they come in? Even if it is you, it is useless to come in! I can help the master with everything!"


    Yuan Shen Jue choked for a moment.


    Xinbao was holding hands with his wife, his big eyes were wide open, he had been listening to them talking, and seeing that his wife hadn''t settled down, he couldn''t help getting anxious, stepped forward, and clasped his hands together: "Grandpa Yan Ji, you are the best, you are a good boy!" Super nice guy...Ling. Just promise Xinbao!"


    Yan Ji''s voice softened three points: "Master, this is really unnecessary."


    Xinbao said: "But they are all Xinbao''s favorite people. Xinbao has such good things, and I really want to share them with them. Let them see Xinbao''s baby and make them happy. This is very important. Important thing! This is really necessary!"


    She clasped her little hands and bowed and bowed: "Please, please, Yan Ji, Xinbao has no ability now, so I can only rely on you! You must have a way, right!"


    Yan Ji sighed: "The reason why he can enter this space is because you brought him in for a long time at first, and there is his aura here, so I was able to take him in. I really can''t help others. Can you bring people in? Only you You can decide for yourself."


    Tuanzi was stunned: "But Xinbao can''t!"


    Yan Ji sighed: "Then the time is not up, so just wait slowly."


    Tuanzi was stunned for a while, then nodded silently: "That''s fine."


    She took his wife''s hand and continued to walk out, while whispering: "Is he lying to us?"


    Yan Ji: "..."


    I can hear it.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Probably not."


    Walking slowly, he said: "Take your time, this is just icing on the cake for the emperor, it''s really nothing if you can''t enter."


    Tuanzi walked and thought, and suddenly stopped and said, "Yan Ji! Stone stool!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    Stone tables and benches suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao tired?"


    "No," Tuanzi waved his little hands, sat down and said, "Xinbao needs to think about things. Although Xinbao can sit wherever he wants, Xinbao still asked for a stool for his wife."


    She looked at him cutely, "Look how considerate I am".


    Yuan Shenjue could only say: "Then thank you."


    He just sat down, tried not to look at the medicine fields around, closed his eyes and pretended that he was in the flower hall.


    Then Tuanzi said that when he thinks about something, he really thinks about it. He put his little hands on his knees, and soon his eyes were empty and he began to think.


    She was thinking, why was the wife able to enter the space in the first place?


    Because she doesn''t know anything, she can''t even reach Zao Zao, and Yan Ji hasn''t appeared yet.


    So she looked forward to her wife coming to help her pick dates and eat them, and then his wife came in.


    Now, although she really wants Yeye and her family to come in, but since there is no date fishing ahead, she is not in a hurry?


    Or is it because my wife can do anything and can solve everything, so she is not in a hurry to let others in?


    Tuanzi sighed, and said deeply: "Having a powerful wife is such a sweet trouble!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    Then the two continued to walk out, because they had already passed by, so they both set a starting point and set a direction, and then Yuan Shenjue ran for a quarter of an hour, or two quarters of an hour, with the dumpling on his back, and then continued Explore ahead.


    It was still estimated that it was almost noon before the two came out.


    As a result, several people were not there during the meal. It is said that the twins called the eldest brother and the third brother away.


    Only the fourth brother came, and several of them had dinner together.


    In the afternoon, Xinbao was practicing calligraphy. The twins came back from outside. Xinbao went out to take a look. The two were dirty. The muddy water on their robes was wet down to their waists. The hot collars were peeled off, but he was very excited and said: " Xinbao! I''ll take you to see a good thing! So many of us did it for a day!"


    Xinbao is still a little interested: "Okay."


    The little fifth brother said: "Ask Yeye if you want to go! It''s very spectacular!"


    Xinbao nodded again and again: "Okay."


    She entered the room and pulled Emperor Ming Pei over. Yan Qingshan and the two also came over. Several people walked together and asked them what they were.


    The snow outside has been swept away, the ground is not slippery, but it is still quite cold, Xinbao walked, walked, walked... After walking for nearly two quarters of an hour, shivering from the cold, he heard the excited noise.


    Then Little Sixth Brother was over there, so excited that his voice shifted: "Yeah is coming too! Yea is coming too!"


    Immediately, Yan Shifan walked over quickly and said with a smile, "Yeah."


    Yan Shichang was grinning there.


    Several people, including Yan Shifan, who looks very reliable, all have their clothes turned down, and their boots, sleeves, and hem are soaked in mud, and they can''t see the original color.


    Tuanzi felt a little bad, and looked at her clean freak wife.


    Sure enough, Yuan Shenjue''s lips were pursed.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded calmly and walked over slowly.


    I saw three large houses built on the open space over there, not too high, round and with windows.


    Brother Wu proudly announced: "It is said that in Liaodong, every hunter will build a snow house! In the snow house, you can light a fire, cook and sleep, which is no different from that in an ordinary house! Let''s step on the snow first. , and then cut it into snow bricks with a knife, and then built it into a house, even the beds inside are made of snow..."


    He was eloquent, and Little Six would add a few sentences from time to time, and several accompanying readers also interrupted excitedly from time to time...


    The dumpling was trembling with cold, looking over there.


    The snow on the ground has been shoveled, because the snow bricks need to be baked after being built, so many places have melted and are all muddy, and many of the snow bricks are also covered with mud and hay, hanging there. Dirty.


    Tuanzi said weakly: "Why don''t you base your base on the green brick floor?"


    Little Sixth Brother dissatisfied: "Xinbao, you didn''t pay attention to what I said! This snow house is not only exposed on the ground, but also needs to be dug underneath. How do you dig on the green brick floor?"


    Duanzi quickly nodded: "Oh!"


    She glanced at his wife, both of them had complicated eyes.


    The little fairy and her fairy wife don''t like this snow house...


    But the brothers were so excited, of course Xinbao would not pour cold water on it, so he tried to open his mouth to express his happiness, and his teeth became cold when he blew.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 696： As expected of yeah yeah

    Chapter 696 Worthy of Yay


    Then the little fifth brother finally finished speaking, and announced loudly: "The best one here is for Yeye, parents and Xinbao! The one here is for eldest brother, third brother, fourth brother and Huashi! This is ours, well, everyone can go home!"


    Before finishing a sentence, several companions got into their igloo excitedly, and then heard their screams of excitement!


    The main reason is that the door is quite small, adults have to bend down to get in.


    Tuanzi looked at Yeye.


    Yeah is worthy of being an emperor, the eight winds don''t move, his face doesn''t change, he said: "Prince, let''s go?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "My son, go in and have a look first."


    He went over, first looked outside, then bent down and got in, and after a while, he came out and said: "It looks good, father, do you want to come in?"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say anything, he went in, and then Mrs. Lin suppressed a smile, and went in too. Xinbao was behind A Niang. She looked at it worriedly, and found that it was not dirty inside, so she let out a sigh, Mrs. Lin Just hug her down.


    Yuan Shenjue came in last.


    As soon as he came in, there was no wind, and it was quite warm. Xinbao looked around curiously.


    Here, it is estimated to be the upper layer of snow bricks. You can see the traces of footsteps, but it is not dirty.


    Inside is a big pit, which should be taller than Xinbao, but it is covered with snow bricks, obviously burned and frozen, the ice surface is very smooth, not dirty, and there is a row of snow against the wall The stool made of bricks has already been covered with felt, and it looks strangely warm.


    Emperor Ming Pei turned around, shook his head with a smile, and sat down on the blanket.


    Xinbao went over immediately, sat down on his lap, pulled his arms around her, put her hands into Yeyada''s hands to keep warm, while still looking around.


    Little Fifth Brother poked his head in from the door excitedly: "Okay? Yours is the most luxurious!"


    He pointed around: "Look over there, over there, we are all snow bricks cut from places with bluestones, and they have been baked, and they are strong. You can sleep here! I want to stay here at night. Sleep! Xinbao, are you coming?"


    Xinbao quickly shook his head: "No, Xinbao, what if there is a ghost?"


    "Oh, what are you afraid of, we will protect you!"


    Ms. Lin changed the topic: "It''s really good, and it''s not cold when you come in."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi quickly cheered, "It''s like a world of ice and snow!"


    The little fifth brother was even more excited. He talked happily for a long time, and then ran to his brother, talking one mile and one distance.


    Then a few people began to visit here and there, entered here, sat down, went out again, came in again after a while, and then went out again...


    Several mature adults, plus a mature Xinbao, it''s a bit funny to look at me and I look at you here.


    Then Little Fifth Brother invited for the third time, "Xinbao, do you want to come here to sleep at night?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said very calmly: "You have worked so hard to build the snow house, and Wei Gui and the others also contributed. You might as well invite their family members to come and see it. If you are brave at night, you can also rest here with you. .¡±


    The little fifth brother heard it right, and then went back to discuss with his friends.


    Tuanzi looked at Yeye in admiration... As expected of Yeye, he did such a righteous and strict thing about the death of a dead fellow Taoist.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei got up and said: "Let''s go back, they are not comfortable here."


    Yan Qingshan and the others saw it through and went out quickly, and then Mrs. Lin stood still and said to them: "You go back and change your clothes first, the house is built, how can you wear dirty clothes when entertaining guests? Go back and change quickly Already!"


    The twins were very obedient. Although they were too happy to leave, they followed Mrs. Lin back and changed.


    Even with a few companions, Mrs. Lin didn''t ask them to go back. Anyway, they were all about the same size. She just took the twins'' clothes, put them on thickly, and drank a bowl of **** soup each before letting them go. Then hula la went towards the courtiers.


    Leaving Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang behind, Miss Lin didn''t say anything, she just told the **** next to her, "Go and have a look later, if someone stays there, ask someone to bring some food over."


    Yan Shichang said: "I heard that you can even warm up inside!"


    Miss Lin squinted at him: "Didn''t play enough? If you didn''t play enough, go play with them again?"


    Yan Shichang stood up and walked towards the door. When he reached the door, he was worried, and asked again: "Is this true or irony?"


    "It''s not ironic," Mrs. Lin said, "For those who are celebrating Chinese New Year, go if you are not afraid of the cold."


    Yan Shichang raised his legs and left, "Then I''ll go and have a look." He ran away.


    Ms. Lin glanced at her eldest son.


    The mature elder son restrained his excitement just now, and said calmly: "It''s nothing fun, the little five and the little six are making a fuss, so I''ll just play with them."


    Miss Lin smiled and said nothing.


    Emperor Ming Pei over there came back and was also drinking **** soup. Xinbao closed his eyes and drank half a bowl, then told Fang Wuyou: "Xinbao wants a hot towel, and I need a hot compress."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong with Xinbao? Where should I heat it?"


    Xinbao sighed: "Just now, Xinbao was laughing all the time in order to pretend to be happy, and the blowing teeth are so uncomfortable, I want to apply a hot compress."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t help laughing halfway, even Yan Qingshan couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and said: "Fan''er looks grown up, she''s still a child."


    Xinbao held a small towel, covered his mouth, and asked, "Why haven''t you come back when you spend time?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I don''t know, I guess I went to play somewhere."


    Although Hao Huashi thinks that the clothes are perfect, if he comes back immediately after Mr. Shan leaves, and the connection is seamless, then maybe someone will guess it, so he plans to stay for two days, but he hasn''t come back yet.


    Of the three apprentices of Xinbao, only Hao Huashi was familiar with the twins, and Bai Gusheng ignored anyone, and Xue Xuanji was too quiet, so he didn''t get acquainted after so long.


    This person didn''t talk about it, and as soon as everyone thought of Xue Xuanji, Xue Xuanji came to see him.


    Emperor Ming Pei called to come in, Xue Xuanji came in and saluted, and then said to Xinbao: "Master, this disciple has finished writing this year''s Xuanhu Ji, show it to Master."


    Xinbao was very interested, immediately threw away the small towel, brought it over, went to sit on the kang, and watched it with Emperor Mingpei.


    Xue Xuanji wrote very detailed, Xinbao looked at medical science and medicine, Ming Peidi studied arts and sciences, it took more than half an hour, Xinbao finished reading it, and Ming Peidi followed suit.


    Then Xinbao said: "Excellent! The suspension is awesome!"


    Xue Xuanji smiled embarrassedly, and Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s getting late, let''s pass on the meal first. Tomorrow, you can show this to Yuan Xiang and ask him to write a preface for you, and you will write like this every year from now on. "


    Xue Xuanji responded repeatedly, and took it with both hands.


    So everyone prepared to eat, and Yan Qingshan sent someone to have a look over there. Gao Fu came back and said, "Your Highnesses have invited Mr. Wei, Mr. Sheng, and the third Highness, Mr. Shen, who are among them Eat in a igloo, and the pot for eating should not look cold."


    All right, with Shen Shouyan, it doesn''t matter even if the house collapses.


    So everyone ate their meals.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 697： Xinbaos demeanor

    Chapter 697 Xinbao''s Demeanor


    Now the twins still have four companions, Sheng Chaohua, Wei Gui, Luo Jue. After Zheng Xuan left, they changed to Huo Zicheng.


    Except that Huo Zicheng''s father is a military officer, he thought it was fun... Father Sheng and the others completely accepted their incompetence.


    If this was at home, they would have to be beaten up, but now it''s Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother taking the lead, what can they do? ?


    Not only can''t say anything, but I have to praise, and I have to praise hard.


    Then everyone huddled in one of them and had dinner. It was really not cold during the meal, and the igloo did not collapse. After eating, Brother Wu invited them to sleep here together. Although the civil servants wanted to please Xiaohuang Sun, but still want to see the sun tomorrow, all declined.


    Only Wei Xuanxiao, because of the love of the twins and all the children, couldn''t leave at all and was forced to stay.


    Shen Shouyan was worried, so he stayed, and with the more stern Father Huo, there was an adult on one side, with two children, and Shen Shouyan also had a naive third brother on his side.


    In fact, cold is not considered cold. After all, who dares to freeze the little grandson, since he must sleep outside, he should send furs, spread a few rooms, cover with several layers of large quilts, and block the door. After drinking a few soup pots and listening to a bedtime story, I slept pretty well.


    The officials felt different after hearing this.


    After all, if you want them to watch this kind of thing, it is no rule.


    This is no ordinary disorder, they can''t accept it at all, and they don''t care if the child is a parent like this?


    If it was just children doing this, someone would definitely say something in private, but they once called Emperor Mingpei, and the emperor didn''t say anything, so is it your turn to say something?


    But even though I dare not say anything, this is still against the concept of many people, they can only communicate in a vague way: "The empress really loves children..."


    Subtext: A loving mother loses her lot.


    "I don''t know if it''s cold to live there at night."


    Subtext: This thing is outrageous.


    When Mrs. Huo was in the Shengping Palace, she was also a member of Mrs. Lin''s diplomatic corps, and complained to Mrs. Lin in private.


    Mrs. Lin hehehe: "They took advantage of the heavy snow and worked hard to build a snow house. It was built quite well, and they invited Yeye and their parents to come and live with filial piety. What''s wrong with this? What''s wrong? I think they are very good, very right! Not only will I not scold them, but I will also praise them! They are all good children! They are capable children! As for you saying that you should not build snow houses? Hah!"


    "Those scholars, don''t they often say a word, what is it called talking on paper? I also heard a saying in my hometown that ten years of medical books will not cure a disease. It is said that a person who has read medical books for ten years can memorize all the books backwards. Asked him to treat the disease, he was caught blind, crying and said, why doesn''t this man follow the disease in the book?"


    "Actually, they all mean the same thing. This person, shut up in the room every day, only reads books... Is this a good boy? If this kind of person is released to become a county magistrate, he may not be a good magistrate! I think, the world''s Things, literary and military, decent and indecent, in short, except for those things that are really harmful and wrong... all have to be seen and seen, try to do it, this is not a bad thing. This is how I teach children, if Others feel that I am not good at teaching like this, and they don¡¯t want to be with my children, so you take the booklets, and I will just change a few books to accompany you, so there is no need to be embarrassing.¡±


    Mrs. Huo laughed again and again, and spread her words.


    Scared Father Sheng and the others hurried over to ask His Highness the Crown Prince to plead guilty.


    Emperor Mingpei heard what people said, and asked people to spread a word, saying that the emperor said that the Lin family is quite knowledgeable, and the children they teach are very good, but some courtiers are so stupid that they can''t understand the sea. I know, it''s ridiculous.


    One sentence settled the matter, and no one dared to beep in private anymore.


    Actually, this matter was not a big mistake in the first place, at best it just looked unseemly.


    Liu Bajiu, who came but had no sense of presence, was in a complicated mood. They really didn''t dare to do such a comfortable behavior.


    Fortunately, Yan Shifan is an older brother, very worried, and often takes the initiative to take the younger uncles around, which can be regarded as showing his face, not in vain.


    Xinbao listened to the people below report to Emperor Ming Pei, very puzzled, and asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Why do they still do this when they know that Ye Ye and Daddy will be unhappy? Can''t they bear it?"


    Even if she is such an idiot, she knows that she can''t do it against her immediate boss?


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "You have to understand, but those who have been in the court for a few years, there are very few people who really talk about it, so they don''t say it because they can''t help it, but they have their own thoughts." Speaking out, such as this matter, they think that I might also find it inappropriate, so they said it."


    In short, it is to test his attitude, to test how the emperor thinks of the crown princess. After all, the way the crown princess raises children is really inappropriate in the eyes of the aristocratic family.


    That''s why he has to let the word out instead of ignoring it, because if he ignores it, he will think that he is dissatisfied with the princess, and someone will invite the draft in the next year.


    It''s just this deeper matter, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t tell Tuanzi about it.


    Tuanzi asked: "But why do they think it''s wrong? Yeah yeah, do you think it''s right?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yeah, I don''t think there is anything wrong. Why do they think it''s wrong? It''s just because they were taught to be stupid by the rules, so I say they don''t know anything."


    Tuanzi looked at Yeye in embarrassment, scratched his face with his little paw: "But what does it mean to know the sea?"


    She has never seen this idiom.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said: "Li means water ladle. Holding Li to measure the sea is to use a ladle to measure sea water, which means that people look at profound things with superficial eyes. This word comes from Ban Gu''s "Hanshu" Dongfang Shuo It is said, "To see the sky with a tube, to measure the sea with a worm, and to strike a bell with a scorpion, how can you understand its coherence, study its arts and sciences, and make its sound."..."


    While explaining, he remembered again, and asked Tuanzi: "Xinbao didn''t think about the second brother?"


    Tuanzi nodded and shook his head again: "I think about it."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Think about it, why didn''t you tell Yeye to call the second brother over?"


    Tuanzi said: "Second brother wants to study at home!"


    She looked at the people next to her, and lowered her voice: "Second brother has been helping Xinbao with the Department of Medicine and Dao for so many days, and also doing other things. He must not have studied hard, so when he thought of the exam after the new year, brother If you are in a hurry, you will panic, and if you want to cram for a few days, Xinbao can''t disturb him."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He could only say silently: "Xinbao is right."


    "Right," Tuanzi lifted his chin proudly: "Although Xinbao is so good at predicting things, he guessed it right away, but Xinbao didn''t say anything! Seeing through and not telling the truth, this is called demeanor."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 698： handsome dizzy

    Chapter 698 Handsome dizzy


    The twins stayed outside for two nights, and finally fell asleep with the novelty.


    And they didn''t catch a cold, even Huo''s father, Huo Changsong and Wei Xuanxiao, showed some revolutionary friendship.


    Wei Xuanxiao also had troubles when he was young, he was a master of Cuju, but now that he hasn''t practiced for many years, his feet are really itchy.


    Huo Changsong had also played Cuju before, so everyone hit it off, including the six or eighty-nine princes, and they also recruited Brother Yuan and several military officers to form two teams of twelve each.


    The one with the highest skill here is undoubtedly Shen Shouyan, but everyone doesn''t care too much about this kind of game. The main thing is to divide the two sides of a few small ones, and then start playing. After playing for two days.


    Xinbao was very interested, and from the first day, he took Yuan Shenjue to watch.


    Mrs. Lin, Mrs. Huo is familiar with her. She came to beg her, and Mrs. Lin didn''t say anything else. Originally, there were several wives who came this time, so they took them around together.


    This side is playing in full swing.


    You must know that today''s cuju is meant to show off skills.


    Meteors chasing the moon, Eight Immortals crossing the sea, big and small... There are many ways to do it.


    Like Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang both have kung fu foundation, which is not comparable to ordinary people. After two days of playing, they will be clear.


    Especially the **** used now are all inflatable, colorful, and very beautiful. The ball is thrown high and falls, and the body catches the ball obliquely, rolling from one shoulder to the other shoulder...that is a cool guy!


    Tuanzi''s excited little voice was wailing, and he was almost dizzy by the handsome brothers.


    The ladies also stood still and watched.


    To be honest, Yan Shifan is really the most outstanding here. He is tall, with long legs, and thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    The appearance of the thick face is the most conspicuous one when it is placed in the crowd.


    More than one wife asked Mrs. Lin: "Your Highness, the eldest grandson, you are not too young, right? When will you say kiss?"


    Miss Lin watched with a smile.


    At this time, even Yan Shichang looked very chic, not at all foolish.


    Ms. Lin laughed and said: "This child has a big idea. He said that he would stay at the border for a few more years. The emperor agreed, and I have no choice but to think about these things later."


    Everyone is very sorry.


    Everyone didn''t stay too long. After watching for more than a quarter of an hour, they walked away slowly.


    Xinbao watched it all morning, and then came back to have lunch, and then made up the time to practice calligraphy and martial arts.


    Tuanzi''s voice is hoarse, and he is so tired, "I''m so tired, Xinbao is going to die of exhaustion!"


    Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to make throat-moisturizing tea for her, and said, "It''s not you playing, you''re so tired!"


    Tuanzi said: "No way, Xinbao is the cheerleader here and the cheerleader there. It''s very hard to applaud both sides."


    She secretly looked at him with small eyes, but Yeye didn''t say that she didn''t need to practice calligraphy when she was tired, she just said: "Oh!"


    Danzi: "..."


    She could only run to practice calligraphy discouraged.


    After practicing calligraphy and light kung fu, Xinbao was tired and weak, and the whole dumpling was spread out into a small cake, with his hands open, lying motionless next to Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her twice across the table, but she didn''t move. Emperor Ming Pei leaned over to look at her, and saw her chin resting on the kang, her big eyes were blank, like a fake doll.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What is Xinbao doing?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao''s heart is a little cold, and I want to use the kang to warm it up."


    Emperor Ming Pei knew it well, and said: "Then after the heart treasure is warmed up, come and help Ye Yewen warm it."


    Tuanzi said: "Yeah, why do you want to warm your heart?"


    "Ah!" Emperor Ming Pei said solemnly: "Because Yeye has a granddaughter who is disobedient and asked her to practice calligraphy in the morning. She said that the weather in the morning is too good to practice calligraphy. It is better to watch Cuju, so I went to watch Cuju all morning. , When I came back, I wanted to be lazy and not practice handwriting or lightness kung fu, Yeye, when I think of such a granddaughter, my heart turns cold."


    Danzi: "..."


    I haven¡¯t acted before, so what should I do.


    So she immediately got up and threw herself into Yeye''s arms: "It''s okay, it''s okay! Anyway, Yeye still has Xinbao, a perfect granddaughter, and Xinbao is for Yeyewen."


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei hugged her: "Fortunately, Yeye still has Xinbao."


    The grandfather and grandson hugged each other affectionately, and then they lost their memory together. Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is hungry."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei said, "It''s almost time to pass on the meal."


    Director Fang, who had witnessed the whole process, felt completely calm, and responded with a smile, and went out to order dinner.


    Then Xinbao stopped going to Cuju the next day. Although my brother is very handsome, being a cheerleader is too hard.


    Besides, practicing handwriting is really tiring. Now her handwriting practice time has increased to three quarters of an hour, that is to say, forty-five minutes... It''s tiring to think about it.


    Once you stop watching Cuju, you will have a lot more time.


    Emperor Ming Pei would call Yan Qingshan to speak from time to time, and teach him some state affairs. Xinbao eavesdropped while practicing calligraphy, and his mind was full of grain fields... Finally, he even mentioned the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism.


    When it was finally time to practice, Xin Baofei threw away his pen, took off his shoes, climbed onto the kang, directly climbed onto Yan Qingshan''s back and hung on, ready to listen to the lecture with his father.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw her big eyes, and called someone: "Bring me the calligraphy practiced by Xinbao."


    Tuanzi was timid, hanging down, hiding behind his father, watching him.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it from the beginning, but found nothing, nodded, and put it aside.


    Tuanzi was stunned again, and said flatteredly, "Xinbao won''t make the same mistake! Xinbao has learned to use one mind at two times!"


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her with a half-smile, and then said to Yan Qingshan: "That''s why I said that if there is enough food, people''s hearts will be settled!"


    Yan Qingshan also said: "The rise of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism may cause many people to give up food and plant medicine. This is not advisable, but it cannot be explicitly prohibited."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help interjecting: "The medicine is not so easy to grow."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "but it''s best not to let the farmers discover this after planting it by themselves... A year''s harvest, in the eyes of others, is only a few hundred catties of grain, but it may actually cost a few lives."


    The two discussed, the dumpling was hung on Dad''s back, the little head was put on this shoulder for a while, and then on the other shoulder...


    Yan Qingshan reached out his hand from time to time to pull her little hand, but he didn''t stop it.


    The two talked and talked, Xinbao soon became bored, got off the kang and went out to find Yuan Shenjue, and then continued to explore the space.


    Because it was almost noon and lunch was about to come soon, the two of them did not "land" to the hut, but let the dumpling choose a place at random based on their feelings.


    As soon as the toes landed on the ground, Tuanzi couldn''t help but wow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 699： One more kiss is earned

    Chapter 699 One more kiss is money


    Looking around, it''s all rice.


    Boundless, it is simply a sea of ??rice!


    This familiar golden and green color, and the numerous golden ears of rice hanging down.


    Duanzi didn¡¯t blink for a long time, and after a while, she realized it later, and said, ¡°Wow~~~¡±


    First low and then high, and a long cavity was drawn.


    Yuan Shen Jue looked around and said, "I''ve never seen this place before, and I don''t know when it was opened."


    Anyway, we usually close the vegetation as soon as we encounter it, but now the space is too big, and we can¡¯t even notice it if it¡¯s bigger.


    He performed lightness kung fu, turned back and forth in a big circle, and said: "I didn''t run to the edge, there are always hundreds of acres, it seems that it''s not a kind... Just now the emperor and uncle were still talking about food, so Xinbao didn''t give up. Did you come here?"


    "Yes," Tuanzi swallowed and opened his eyes wide: "Yes, although Xinbao''s body felt that their conversation was a bit boring, Xinbao''s soul realized the importance of this matter! That''s why Xinbao The one who brought you here! Xinbao is as worried about the country and the people as Yeye!"


    Yuan Shenjue nodded: "Xinbao is right."


    When Xinbao was in the space, it was like a small world, and she was also a part of the small world, so the induction would be weaker, so they watched for a while, then went out directly, and then Xinbao sat at the table with his eyes empty , began to work hard, carefully, to "see" this large piece of rice.


    There really are hybrid rice.


    The yield of hybrid rice is of course the highest. The yield per mu in the space is more than 3,000 catties, and the normal yield is also close to 2,000 catties per mu.


    However, hybrid rice has to be replanted every year and cannot be kept by itself, which is troublesome.


    There are also ordinary high-yielding rices. The yield of No. 11 high-yielding rice is more than 800 catties per mu. This yield is also very good, almost twice that of today''s rice.


    It takes about 15 to 20 catties of seeds to plant an acre of rice and manually transplant one acre of land. In this way, if one harvests in the space, it will be enough for 20,000 to 30,000 mu.


    Calculate the amount of hybrid rice, and the seeds are enough to plant 50,000 to 60,000 mu.


    So her space is so big?


    So she is so powerful? So plan ahead?


    It''s a pity that Yan Ji turned all the harvest in previous years into energy, otherwise Chen Zi could barely use it.


    Tuanzi said while Yuan Shenjue was taking notes at the side. Emperor Ming Pei sent someone to call twice before they passed.


    Emperor Ming Pei bluffed and said, "Why are you dawdling? If you don''t have a valid reason, Yeye will punish you for writing in the afternoon!"


    "There is a reason, there is a reason!" Tuanzi smiled toothlessly: "Xinbao has a reason! Once Xinbao tells the reason, yeah, he can happily write for ten days without Xinbao!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "No matter how happy you are, you won''t be able to avoid Xinbao''s writing, because this is harming Xinbao."


    Tuanzi smiled, and she thought for a while: "Then Xinbao''s great contribution, yeah, why should Xinbao be rewarded?"


    Emperor Ming Pei also thought about it seriously: "Why don''t you give Xinbao a kiss."


    Duanzi nodded: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei kissed his granddaughter, and while kissing, he laughed.


    Yan Shisheng was sitting beside him, and he also said with a smile, "Xinbao, yeah, doesn''t he usually kiss you?"


    "Dear," Tuanzi said, "but the kisses I earn are different from the usual kisses. Besides, Xinbao and Yeye are good friends. Even if Yeye doesn''t give anything, Xinbao will tell Yeye , one more kiss is earned."


    Several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Then everyone waited for Xinbao to announce her great contribution, but she stopped talking and climbed onto the stool to eat.


    Yan Shisheng said: "Xinbao, what is your legitimate reason?"


    Xinbao said while eating: "The matter is too big, it must be kept secret, and we can only talk about it after the child is gone."


    Yan Shisheng looked at the seats, there were only five people in total, Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan, he, Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue, so: "...??"


    Yan Shisheng said silently: "Then if I don''t eat, I''ll go?"


    Xinbao paused: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What is it, tell me quickly!"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide, and said again: "When Xinbao said it, Yeye and Daddy were too excited to eat, what should we do? Let''s talk about it later."


    All right, Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t care.


    Xinbao took a few mouthfuls, and couldn''t hold back anymore: "Yeah, are you really anxious to wait?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei was afraid that she would not eat well, so he handed her a step: "I was so anxious to wait."


    Xinbao put down his chopsticks and announced loudly: "Xinbao found rice! High-yield rice!"


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that the rice grains were still hanging on her face, so he picked them up casually, and said, "How high is the yield?"


    Xinbao said: "The yield per mu is two thousand catties!"


    Emperor Ming Pei paused: "Oh?"


    The next moment, Emperor Ming Pei disappeared suddenly, and Tuanzi himself was startled: "Ah! Yay!"


    Fang Wuyou and the others were about to come in quickly, Yan Shisheng reacted very quickly, and stood up like flying: "It''s okay, Manager Fang, we don''t need to be waited on here, everyone go out!"


    Fang Wuyou is the personal **** who knows some things, but he didn''t see Emperor Ming Pei at a glance, so he didn''t dare to look more, so he hurriedly responded, and led the people down.


    Yan Qingshan said: "What''s going on?"


    After Xinbao was taken aback for a moment, he also came back to his senses, and turned to look at Yuan Shenjue: "Wife!"


    "Well," Yuan Shenjue said, "Go in and have a look."


    Xinbao got off the stool as if flying, rushed to grab Yan Qingshan''s hand, pulled his left hand, then pulled his right hand, but still couldn''t get in, Xinbao grabbed his father''s hand and slapped it on his face, slapped It was quite loud.


    As a result, I still failed to enter.


    Xinbao didn''t give up, his hands and face were all in Daddy''s hands, and he rubbed back and forth for a long time. For some reason, Yan Qingshan also went in all of a sudden.


    Then Xinbao tried to hold the hand of the fourth brother, tugging, tugging, tugging...it still didn''t work.


    Xinbao rubbed hard and said, "What''s the matter, is it because you are useless?"


    "Yes," Yan Shisheng said silently, "I''m useless, so you go in quickly, I''ll keep you outside."


    Xinbao nodded, took his wife''s hand and went in.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan were standing next to the large rice field. As soon as Xinbao entered, he was so excited that he bumped into Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah! Yeh!"


    She was so happy: "Xinbao is amazing! Xinbao is awesome! Xinbao finally brought Yeye and Daddy in! Xinbao is too amazing!"


    She took Yan Qingshan''s hand, ran around, Yuan Chen was behind, silently took out the record just now, and showed it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei was surprised and said, "This ''hybrid rice'' can really yield two thousand catties per mu?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "But yeah, those who can''t keep their own seeds."


    "Why?"


    Xinbao explained to him, what is hybrid rice, why can''t we keep the seeds...why the difference is getting worse every year...


    Emperor Ming Pei is very talented, but after all, this knowledge is too professional, and he still doesn''t understand it.


    But he understood the meaning.


    Even if you can¡¯t keep the seeds, you can plant tens of thousands of acres, and what you grow will be real food!


    And the number 11 and number 8 below have a yield of 700 to 8560 jin per mu, which is better than today''s rice seeds.


    If two crops are planted, the early rice can receive five to six hundred catties, and the late rice can receive two to three hundred catties, which means several hundred catties of grain in a year.


    Compared with today''s yield per mu, it has doubled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： Surprised by Tiandao

    Chapter 700 Surprised by Tiandao


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly figured out how to use this grain in his mind.


    When he established the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, he once thought that Xinbao''s ability in vegetation could be used in food.


    After all, compared with medical skills, food is the most important thing, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    But things like food, no matter how fast it is!


    Emperor Ming Pei waved to Xinbao, and Xinbao had already dragged her father to run a long way away. With his beckoning, she came back panting again, and said with bright eyes: "Yeah, are you happy? Are you surprised?" For Tiandao?"


    Ming Pei Di Yile, nodded with a smile, and said: "Xinbao, will there be this kind of rice next year?"


    Xinbao nodded: "It doesn''t matter next year, there will be this year. The land in the space doesn''t need to rest, and there is no winter. It can be planted all the time, three crops a year."


    "Very good," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Is there any other food?"


    Xinbao turned to the sky and asked, "Yan Ji, Yan Ji, do I have any other food?"


    Yan Ji said: "Yes, there are corn, bean, and wheat...but many places have not been opened yet, and the only available ones are rice and corn."


    Xinbao simply withdrew from the space, and then felt it under Yan Ji''s guidance.


    There are only hybrid corns in the space, which are the best varieties. The production capacity per mu in the space reaches nearly two thousand catties, but if it is moved outside, due to various factors, it is estimated that it will not be so much, but at least it is better than the existing ones. The variety is much better.


    Besides, there were some fruit corns and sticky corns. Xinbao immediately asked Yan Ji to pick two baskets and shipped them out, ready to cook and eat later.


    Then she goes back in.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan walked back and forth a few times, looked at the surrounding scenery, and said to Xinbao: "Let''s go out."


    Xinbao pulled them out.


    Then as soon as Emperor Ming Pei came out, he ordered the shadow guards to tell Hao Huashi not to come back.


    After all, he is Xinbao''s apprentice and a member of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism. Letting him come forward just puts this credit on the head of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism.


    Anyway, he disappeared for a while, and there should have been a reason.


    Tuanzi ordered Yan Ji to harvest the rice, and then went to find his brothers with the cooked corn.


    So the boys who had played cuju all day sat in the stands one by one, like little beggars on the side of the road, eating corn happily.


    The fathers and mothers of the children who secretly saw this scene all shed sad tears... It takes several years to develop the demeanor of an aristocratic family, but it only takes a few days to destroy it. Unfortunately, the princess and concubine are too strong, so they dare not say anything.


    As a result, the next day, Xinbao asked the kitchen to serve them some fruit corn, but it was cut into pieces, which looked a little more refined.


    The fruit corn of later generations is delicious, but the one grown in the space is even more delicious. The bursting feeling and sweetness in the mouth are really indescribable...


    These people are really fragrant in silence.


    Then many people asked Mr. Gan where it came from.


    Lord Gan also lived up to their expectations, as expected, there was inside news.


    He told them that this was planted elsewhere by His Royal Highness.


    Because at that time His Highness the Crown Prince hadn''t been conferred the title of county magistrate, and he didn''t recognize his ancestors. He was afraid of being retaliated by his enemies, so he bought some land elsewhere in the name of His Royal Highness, and His Highness stayed there for a while to guide them. The output is astonishing, Mr. Hao is only now sent out, ready to ship all of them back, these are the first to ask someone to send them back.


    As soon as this was mentioned, everyone immediately remembered.


    It is said that the county magistrate of Longmen gave an account, saying that His Royal Highness planted a batch of fruits before leaving, and now they have grown into fruit. They also grafted some of them with the method taught by His Royal Highness, and they all survived, but it was only a year after the grafting. A few sporadic branches bearing fruit... If the fruit bears next year, I want to offer it, and so on.


    Qin on the Longmen county magistrate''s booklet, every book will write about the situation there, mainly for the sake of currying favor and giving a sense of presence, because His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is very careful, so everyone should pay more attention.


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is good at farming, and His Royal Highness has been close to vegetation since he was a child, so the things they grow are really delicious and there is nothing wrong with them.


    Over there, Hao Huashi received the summons, and together with the shadow guards, prepared a lot of carts.


    Then at night, Yuan Shenjue and Yingwei came out with Xinbao in their arms, so that she could put the rice in the cart and transport it here in disguise.


    As a result, the carts prepared were not enough, so Xinbao unloaded them directly in the yard, and then went home to sleep.


    The next day, Hao Huashi made a high-profile appearance and entered the capital with a long train.


    Then he came to report to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Now twenty-seven years old, Emperor Ming Pei urgently summoned Yuan Xiang''s cabinet and six ministers to discuss.


    In the middle, someone took Xinbao away, and then the little girl stood on the stool and talked to these people about the principle of Shichen hybrid rice.


    Everyone is listening to the scriptures.


    But regardless of whether it is a scripture or not, these people at least understand that the terrifying yield of rice is indeed the credit of the little princess.


    I also understood by the way that this rice really cannot be kept as a seed, and such a complicated cultivation method can only be learned quickly.


    Once the key issues are resolved, the remaining matters can be discussed.


    The names have all been changed.


    For example, hybrid rice has been changed to Tianzhong rice, which means that only seeds from the "sky" can be used, every year.


    Ordinary high-yield rice, regardless of the number, is uniformly renamed high-yield rice.


    After simply counting the quantity, discuss how to use the rice according to the planting requirements.


    Emperor Ming Pei and the others held a meeting. Teacher Tuan was used up and sent out. He wanted to find his apprentice to play, so he turned to Yuan Shen and said, "Honey, the roller coaster..."


    Yuan Shen Jue helped Fu''s forehead, so he could only perform lightness kung fu, and flew forward for a while while holding her.


    Hao Huashi heard it, came out and smiled, "Master!"


    "Apprentice!" Tuanzi called out sincerely, hugging the little apprentice: "Why did you come back?"


    Hao Huashi immediately hugged Master and walked into the house, saying loudly, "It''s not that there is too much food..."


    While speaking, he quickly carried the little man into the house, and kissed him fiercely on the face.


    Tuanzi turned his face away in surprise, always feeling that his action was somewhat familiar.


    Hao Huashi didn''t wait for her to think of anything, immediately put the dumpling on the ground, and said in a humming voice: "Master, I miss you so much! I really miss you so much!"


    Tuanzi hurriedly hugged his head, patted him to comfort him: "Hey, Xinbao misses you too..."


    Yuan Shenjue then came in, silently twitched the corners of his mouth, and stretched out his hand to take the dumpling away. Hao Huashi babbled and pushed the little master to change the direction calmly: "Master, the disciple didn''t even eat it. Seeing such a good thing, I feel wronged..."


    "It''s okay, don''t be sad," Tuanzi refused to let Yuan Shenjue pull him away, and patted his apprentice''s head like a dog: "Xinbao is reserved for you, and there is a lot left, we can eat it now!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 701： multipurpose

    Chapter 701 One woman with multiple purposes


    So everyone rushed to eat in the snow house built by the brothers, because the twins had told Hao Huashi to come.


    This time, when Bai Gusheng did not come out, Hao Huashi went directly to call Xue Xuanji.


    As soon as he entered, he found Xue Xuanji writing furiously in the room.


    Hao Huashi asked him, "What are you doing?"


    Xue Xuanji said: "I''m bored, I wrote about the preparation of various medicinal materials, and the imperial medicine workshop can use this standard to collect medicines. This can also be released, so that those drug dealers can deliver medicines according to this standard."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He found out that this beautiful little junior brother is a practical man, who doesn''t fight or grab, and only works hard.


    It''s a pity that she is too honest, too quiet, and doesn''t even know how to compete for favor.


    Hao Huashi patted him on the shoulder silently: "Let''s go, let''s eat first."


    Xue Xuanji stood up in response, put the pen away, and Hao Huashi held his shoulders: "Tell me, where is the idiot, who can speak better than doing it, you know? You can''t talk to your brother I study?"


    Xue Xuanji looked at him and smiled: "Senior brother, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. I think it''s good. I can''t do what senior brother does, but what I''m doing now is something I''m good at and like. I don''t worry about Master. Don''t like me... After all, no matter what happens, in Master''s heart, I am his apprentice."


    He paused, and added: "With relatives."


    Hao Huashi had a complicated expression for a moment.


    Xue Xuanji has the kind of children and grandchildren who grew up in a happy family, the kind of gentle and peaceful attitude, and the kind of benevolence that belongs to the doctor, engraved in his bones.


    He is also a young talent, although he is silent, but it has been so long, enough for him to guess something.


    After he figured it out, he no longer worried, and then he found a suitable location and lifestyle in this place.


    However, Hao Huashi lost his parents when he was young and wandered in the rivers and lakes. It is not so much that he has recognized a little master, it is better to say that he has more relatives... He "competes for favor" because he is too rare and does not want to lose.


    He felt inexplicably that the younger brother seemed to have even considered this point, so he didn''t argue with him.


    Hao Huashi silently pressed his junior brother''s shoulder.


    Xue Xuanji looked at him and smiled, but the two didn''t say anything.


    Meeting with the little master, as soon as Tuanzi went out, he threw an arm at Yuan Shen: "Roaster!"


    Yuan Shen Jue mentioned her flying for a while, Hao Huashi did not hesitate to pick up his junior brother to follow.


    The four of them rushed to the vicinity of the igloo before stopping, then walked over slowly, and the lower part also brought over the things and was packing up. Under the cover of Huashuang, Xinbao threw out a few coconuts, and added fruit and corn. and sticky corn.


    Hao Huashi didn¡¯t have to work, so he got into the igloo to have a look, and said with a casual smile: ¡°Master, didn¡¯t the roller coaster let the shadow guards fly, and now let the little master fly?¡±


    "Well, that''s right," Tuanzi said proudly, "One woman has multiple uses."


    Everyone: "..." Poof!


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...???"


    He said: "Yan Shihua! Don''t call me wife again!"


    Tuanzi blinked, looked at his face, and changed his words weakly: "One... one wife with multiple uses?"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He wanted to continue talking, but couldn''t hold back his face from laughing.


    I''m really going to be **** off by this little smelly treasure.


    He pressed Tuanzi''s little head, turned around and walked away a few steps. Behind him, she followed up... He took another step slowly, and she followed up again, he took a step, she followed, followed Tightly, like a ball tied to the foot.


    Yuan Shenjue finally stopped. The next moment, a pair of small arms hugged his legs, his small head stretched out, and his big eyes looked straight at his face: "Honey, are you angry?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I told you not to call me wife."


    "No way!" Tuanzi stared wide-eyed: "Xinbao is not the kind of person who won''t be called a wife when threatened by others! Xinbao is as proud as death!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    No, no need.


    He doesn''t have the skills of an emperor, and he can''t play Xiaotuanzi, so he can only support his forehead, press her little head and turn back: "Let''s go, get ready to eat."


    She raised her hand: "Hold."


    He held her little hand helplessly.


    Hao Huashi and Xue Xuanji were walking back and forth around the igloo. Seeing them coming back, Xue Xuanji said, "It seems to be melting a bit, won''t it collapse?"


    "No way?" Tuanzi stretched out his head to look carefully: "They didn''t pour the hot pot that day."


    "That day is that day," Hao Huashi said, "It''s been a bit warm these two days, look at this, this, it''s all melted, I think it will collapse."


    Duanzi shook his head: "No, they will definitely insist on letting us eat."


    Before he finished speaking, a large piece of snow fell off the roof.


    Danzi: "..."


    She looked at her apprentice, Hao Huashi smiled and said: "I took a picture just now, maybe I accidentally broke it."


    Tuanzi said depressedly: "Then what should we do?"


    "What should I do?" Hao Huashi, who was so smart, didn''t understand her thoughts: "Then go back and eat?"


    "How can it work!" Tuanzi insisted on the principle: "When we meet again after a long absence, we should eat in the ice and snow to feel it."


    Several people:"¡­"


    After a brief silence, Hao Huashi said affectionately: "Master, although the apprentice is not here, his heart has always been with Master, so it can be regarded as a reunion after a long absence."


    Yuan Shen Jue was so disgusted that he couldn''t stand it, he put his hand on the sword: "Let''s fight."


    Hao Huashi immediately said: "Master!"


    He swooped: "Master, save me!"


    Before Tuanzi came and patted the head to comfort him, he picked up the little master, used his lightness kung fu to the extreme, and flew away with a whoosh.


    Yuan Shen Jue followed closely behind, and the three of them disappeared in a blink of an eye, followed by Hua Shuang and Hua Han who were struggling to catch up.


    Leaving Xue Xuanji and the imperial cooks behind, they silently exchanged a few glances, Xue Xuanji waved his hand: "Forget it, take it, let''s go back and eat."


    An imperial cook made fun of it and said, "Master Xue, why don''t you ask for a tent? It can be placed anywhere, and it''s also interesting."


    Xue Xuanji subconsciously wanted to ask the master, but after a pause, he said: "It''s okay, someone will go."


    Immediately, a little **** said: "Young one, go ask Master Wei."


    Xue Xuanji nodded, and he flew away.


    After a while, several people came back carrying tents, and then set up in front of the house where they lived.


    There are many things that the imperial chef can''t decide, Hua Shuang and the others didn''t say anything, Hao Huashi and the others didn''t know where they went, so they could only come to ask Xue Xuanji for instructions.


    "Master Xue, how do you make these corns? Do you cook them directly or make soup?"


    Xue Xuanji said: "Cook most of them directly, and save two or three for soup."


    "Master Xue, do you want to prepare roasted meat?"


    "Yes, mainly pots, roasted meat, vegetables, and fruits."


    Asked twice, Xue Xuanji simply didn''t go anywhere, asked someone to bring him a book, sat in the tent, read it, and answered their questions from time to time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 702： Dont go back to the border if you can

    Chapter 702 Don''t go back to the border if you have the ability


    Hao Huashi ran around with his little master in his arms.


    Hao Huashi''s lightness kung fu is excellent, he is also old, and his heart is very young, so he runs with all his strength, but Yuan Shenjue can''t catch up for a while.


    Hua Shuang and the others can be regarded as good at lightness kung fu, but they still have to be inferior. The group ran back and forth several times, and Hao Huashi was exhausted from running, so he stopped laughing.


    Yuan Shenjue snatched the dumpling back into his arms without saying a word.


    At the beginning of the battle, Tuanzi decisively buried his little face, which was wrinkled by the saving wind. Now that he changed people, he became stunned again, hugged Yuan Shenjue and kissed: "Honey, you''re finally here!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was also exhausted.


    After all, Hao Huashi was really running with all his might, and he was not to be outdone.


    At this moment, Hao Huashi was panting heavily for the dog, Yuan Chen never wanted to pant so badly, he was trying to breathe evenly, when he was kissed by Tuanzi like this, he let out his breath, and he simply opened his mouth to take a few breaths.


    Hao Huashi laughed twice, and pointed to the front: "Who is playing Cuju?"


    "It''s brother!" Xinbao immediately remembered.


    Several days passed by, and after the Chinese New Year, the elder brother was going back to the border again. The dumpling immediately felt a sense of urgency, and pointed over there: "Come on, let''s call the elder brother to have dinner together."


    Everyone walked slowly while panting.


    The field is playing in full swing, these people are addicted to playing, and there are more and more people.


    Xinbao called outside: "Big brother! Big brother!"


    Yan Shifan kicked and said loudly: "Hey!"


    Tuanzi made a small trumpet with both hands: "Come and eat! Have dinner with Xinbao!"


    Yan Shifan said: "I won''t go! We will have dinner together after kicking!"


    Tuanzi got angry, took a step forward, and said loudly, "Are you not loving Xinbao? You haven''t been with Xinbao for a day after you came back from the border! You have been playing Cuju with others for hundreds of days! You have the ability to play Cuju, if you have the ability, don¡¯t go back to the border!¡±


    Yan Shifan: "..."


    He exited silently.


    Fortunately, there are many substitutes outside the field, and someone will come up soon.


    Yan Shifan went over, grabbed the robe and put it under his armpits, while smiling, he opened his hands: "Come on, brother hug."


    He hugged his sister with one hand, rubbed his face against her with a smile: "Okay, don''t be angry, big brother kiss."


    He leaned over to kiss, Tuanzi said goodbye with a small face, and refused to kiss, Yan Shifan couldn''t do it with a smile, and leaned forward, Tuanzi folded his small hands to block it.


    Yan Shifan couldn''t help but smile: "Didn''t elder brother accompany Xinbao? How do I remember that he was with Xinbao from the beginning?"


    "No!" Tuanzi resolutely denied: "You accompany Xiang Xiaodong and Wang Ronggui, what does it have to do with Xinbao!"


    "So that''s how it is," Yan Shifan said with a smile, "Then today is with Xinbao, Xiaojue, or Huashi?"


    Duanzi said sonorously: "Accompany Huashi!"


    Yan Shifan had a serious face at that time: "No, I won''t accompany you! Huashi hurry up, Xiaojue also leaves, Huashuang Huahan, you all go! Today I, Yan Shifan, will concentrate on accompanying my sister Xinbao, only The two of us! Let''s go, you all hurry up!"


    Duanzi was dumbfounded: "..."


    Then she said weakly: "But Huashi has been away for a long time, and we have not seen each other for a long time..."


    "So what?" Yan Shifan said: "Don''t you love Elder Brother? You haven''t been with Elder Brother for a day! It''s been a long time since we meet again, but Elder Brother is about to go on a long journey!"


    Danzi: "..."


    Hao Hua burst out laughing, then clutched her belly and couldn''t stop laughing.


    This family is really funny, one by one.


    Finally, Tuanzi was defeated, and the two discussed it and reached a consensus...Big brother and Xinbao can both accompany several people fairly at the same time, so they are considered companions.


    Then a few people went back.


    When I saw the tent, it was a pleasant surprise. Tuanzi praised Xue Xuanji for a long time before going in to take a look.


    After such a short period of time, the tent has been tidied up, and tables, chairs and grills are placed. They are relatively short, but there are also grand master chairs on top, which are enough for entertaining guests.


    Several people sat down separately.


    Xinbao remembered again, tried to hold his elder brother''s hand, and then tried to put his hand on his face.


    Last time she successfully pulled Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan into the space, and then tried again, and she was still able to pull them in, but when she went back and tried Lady Lin, she couldn''t pull them in no matter how hard she tried, neither could the elder brother, maybe there must be something wrong Just use them from the beginning.


    Since she couldn''t enter, she pretended nothing happened and put down her elder brother''s hand.


    Yan Shifan didn''t notice something was wrong, and ordered the side: "Go and find out, how does Yeye eat? How does A Niang eat?"


    Someone went in response, and then came back and said: "The emperor, His Royal Highness, and the ministers are still discussing, and the meal has not yet been delivered. The empress is having dinner with the ladies."


    Yan Shifan nodded: "Then ask Shiro to come over. We will eat ours at noon."


    The people below responded.


    It turned out not to be too late, and everyone came out from Ming Peidi''s side.


    Then I saw a military tent suddenly added to the courtyard, and a shed was built next to it, and the imperial chef was cooking the ingredients.


    Dare to do this on the emperor''s territory, it must be the fault of the little princess.


    Several people joked and said goodbye, Emperor Ming Pei opened the curtain and went in, several people quickly laughed and let Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan sit down.


    Because the emperor is here, and the emperor usually does not eat the same thing consecutively, so the imperial chef also served a porridge hot pot in addition to the coconut hot pot.


    The bottom of this pot is porridge, which is boiled with pork bones and white rice. It tastes softer and nourishes the stomach.


    While eating, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Go back early tomorrow morning, everyone pack up."


    Yan Shifan was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Didn''t it mean the day after tomorrow?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said briefly: "Changed."


    Yan Shifan nodded quickly, and at the same time signaled to the **** under his command to go to the Cuju field to inform him.


    Xinbao asked: "Yeah, do you want to work overtime?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "I won''t work overtime, those people will."


    Calculated, the maximum number of natural rice varieties is more than 60,000 mu, the high-yield rice can only be planted with more than 30,000 mu, and the fine-bred corn can be planted with more than 70,000 mu.


    Much, really not much, but significant.


    How to make the existence of these rices win people''s hearts to the greatest extent, these people will give him a charter overnight.


    Not only this year, but also the future ones.


    So everyone dispersed after eating. Early the next morning, everyone set off to return to the palace.


    Because there are too many varieties to promote, and the quantity is not large, so Xinbao took out the fruit corn and sticky corn harvested this time. Apart from his own people, Emperor Mingpei also gave some to other courtiers.


    At this moment, everyone knows all the news about Huangzhuang, big and small, and they are a little flattered to receive the reward.


    Gifts in the capital have always been ostentatious, and there are several large carts, but these things are not many, and the family only has a small basket, but it seems extraordinarily expensive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 703： tie for first incense

    Chapter 703 tied for first incense


    Wang Ronggui did not go to Huangzhuang this time.


    He first gave a basket from Cheng Xinbao, and later he also had some from the courtiers who were rewarded by Emperor Ming Pei, but he received a lot, and there were also four large coconuts that Tuanzi specially opened a small stove to send over.


    While eating, he smiled and chatted with A Niang: "This trip, the eldest grandson of the emperor did not care about it, and won a romantic and suave name..."


    Wang Qingge sat aside and asked in a low voice, "Why do you say it was unintentional?"


    Wang Ronggui said: "Because His Royal Highness obviously does not have this ambition, so he acts freely and does not intend to gain fame. It is said that it is because the two young Highnesses built a snow house and invited Wei Da to live... Wei Da loved Cuju very much when he was young. Do you still remember? This is probably a rush of words, I heard that the emperor''s eldest grandson is still learning Cuju, but he is better than everyone else..."


    Mrs. Wang smiled and said: "I heard from Mrs. Zhou that the child in Duke Wei''s mansion has no intention of raising him..."


    "That''s true," Wang Ronggui said: "But he is the youngest son after all, and Wei Guogong is a rough man, so it''s not surprising. Maybe the empress likes such a temperament, so she chose him to be a companion."


    Wang Qingge listened to A Niang talking to her elder brother, and heard them getting further and further away, finally couldn''t help but asked again: "Is Your Highness good at playing Cuju?"


    Wang Ronggui said casually: "Yes, Your Highness..." He looked up at his sister.


    Wang Qingge turned his eyes away, afraid that his brother would see something, his eyelashes trembled nervously.


    Wang Ronggui continued: "It is said that he played very well. After all, he has kung fu."


    After saying this, he changed the topic again.


    After finishing the meal and coming out from his mother, Wang Ronggui called Wang Wuniang: "Sister."


    Wang Qingge clutched the handkerchief nervously, turned around slowly, not daring to raise his head, "Brother."


    Wang Ronggui waved his hands to let the servants back away, and said: "I had dinner with His Highness that day, and we chatted for a long time. His Highness said that he will stay at the border for at least five years before considering whether to return to Jingwei. I once teased His Highness and asked him when he would think about life-long events, His Highness laughed and said, "I never thought about it, I will talk about it when I come back."


    He paused for a moment: "Your Highness has no intention of being a great position, but has great ambitions... He will not change his ambition easily because of the love of his children."


    Wang Qingge''s flushed face slowly turned pale again.


    It took her a while to turn her face away, and said in a low voice, "What are you talking about, brother?"


    "Nothing," Wang Ronggui said, "I just wanted to chat with you casually. Shall I take you back?"


    "No need," Wang Qingge knelt down to salute, and said softly, "Brother, please be busy. I just go back by myself."


    Wang Ronggui nodded, watching his sister walk away at a faster pace.


    He sighed silently.


    At this moment, the marriages of several emperors and grandchildren, especially Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong, are watched by many people.


    Perhaps many people would like to gamble, but their family has never liked to rely on nepotism, so it is too late to avoid it, and they will never get involved.


    If the dust settles within a year or two, then... there is no hope, or His Highness the Emperor''s eldest grandson will think about it on his own, so they don''t have to think about anything, but now... even if he senses something, It can only be pressed first.


    In the blink of an eye, it will be New Year''s Eve.


    Because the eldest brother is "going away soon" and the second brother is "reunited after a long absence", the two of them are tied for the first place, and their hearts are tightly attached to each other, and they are not willing to part for a moment. The two of them hold hands The hand has been sent to the front.


    Then Yan Shifan stopped and said, "Okay, let''s go back."


    Tuanzi looked forward reluctantly.


    At this moment, many courtiers had already arrived, and many eunuchs and court ladies were busy. When Tuanzi glanced over, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. Tuanzi shivered, and hugged his elder brother''s leg in fright.


    Yan Shifan was startled: "What''s wrong?"


    Yan Shirong also squatted down, putting his arms around his sister, "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    "No, I don''t know." Tuanzi wanted to look but didn''t dare to look, closed his eyes and hid his face in his elder brother''s lap: "Xinbao is just a little scared all of a sudden."


    The faces of several people changed at the same time.


    Xinbao can predict the disaster of family members. If the matter is related to family members, Xinbao could have predicted it yesterday.


    But Xinbao couldn''t predict herself, she felt scared, but she couldn''t predict... Then it is very likely that this disaster is her own.


    The two brothers glanced over there at the same time, then turned back, and quickly exchanged a glance.


    Then Yan Shifan picked up his younger sister: "Then I will send Xinbao back first."


    Yan Shirong nodded, and when he saw his younger brothers coming over, he waved: "Silang."


    Yan Shisheng walked over quickly, he whispered a few words in his ear, and the brothers walked over slowly.


    Yan Shifan hugged his younger sister and went straight back to find Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned after hearing what they said.


    Xinbao could only see courtiers or palace servants.


    As for the courtiers and courtiers, if they want to see Xinbao, it is likely to be at a dinner party, so it is said that nothing will happen if Xinbao follows Mrs. Lin.


    But he was worried.


    After a while, Emperor Ming Pei said: "First call Huashi to go and have a look. Fan''er brings Huashi to go."


    After a pause, he said again: "Fang Wuyou, you also go over to have a look. Xun''er looks at Xinbao, don''t leave an inch."


    Several people responded.


    Yan Shifan went to the door and waited for Hao Huashi to come, Fang Wuyou trotted over to the front.


    Emperor Ming Pei was surrounded by Fang Wuyou, Gao Fu, Gao Ji, Gao Qing and other eunuchs. After Gao Fu was given to the prince, Gao Ji became Fang Wuyou''s second in command.


    At this moment, Gao Ji was the supporter in front of him. As soon as Fang Wuyou passed by, Gao Ji greeted him, with a wrinkled smile on his face: "Grandpa, what''s the matter? Are you sweating in the winter?"


    Fang Wuyou looked back and forth, and said, "Is this going to be smooth?"


    Gao Ji said: "Don''t worry, it''s not the first time, let''s do it!"


    He lowered his voice: "What''s the matter, you came to ask suddenly?"


    Fang Wuyou looked around, and said in a low voice: "Long Live Lord, you got the letter, there are improper people here, you should keep your eyes open and watch carefully one by one, for fear that some rebels may have sneaked in! "


    Gao Ji''s eyes flashed, and then he showed a look of horror: "The traitor? This... can''t be? The traitor dares to come to the palace? This must be borrowing courage from the sky, right?"


    Fang Wuyou said: "Anyway, you''re just watching! If something goes wrong, neither you nor I will be left alone!"


    As he was talking, he stepped forward by himself, walked back and forth, and looked at each of these people one by one. He didn''t see anything wrong, so he stepped back and said, "Look carefully, it''s so strange. Look! Ten thousand hearts are not many! But absolutely nothing will happen!"


    Gao Ji responded repeatedly, and also took a few steps forward, looking back and forth.


    Fang Wuyou looked at it for a long time worryingly, and then hurried away again.


    Gao Ji looked at his back, his eyes flashed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 704： must be murderous

    Chapter 704 must belong to the victim


    No abnormality can be seen, Emperor Ming Pei is not surprised.


    Uncle Shan has been planning for several years, and it is not surprising that one or two fish slipped through the net.


    After a while, Hao Huashi also asked the shadow guard to send a message, but he didn''t find any disguise, and he continued to watch.


    Emperor Ming Pei sent the dumpling away to pick out jewelry, and whispered to Yuan Shenjue: "If it''s really not possible, you can take her in there instead of going to the night banquet."


    If something happens during the banquet, it''s better not to go.


    Yuan Shen Jue responded.


    Emperor Ming Pei still bestowed some blessings this year, but they didn¡¯t follow the small paw prints of the dumplings. The ministers also came after receiving the blessings, and some came late.


    Wang Ronggui met Gan Baibi at the gate of the palace, got off the carriage, chatted with him while walking.


    Immediately arrived at the palace gate, but a person stepped out from the side of the carriage and saluted Gan Baibi: "Master Gan."


    Gan Baibi looked familiar, but didn''t recognize it for a while: "Who are you?"


    The man said: "Xiaosheng Qin Ximo."


    Qin Ximo, known as Qin Buxiao, was famous for scolding the little princess back then, but after the little princess made alchemy in public, her attitude changed drastically, and she became a fanatical fan of the little princess, and wrote several articles praising the little princess.


    Gan Baibi also remembered, and said politely: "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Ximo saluted again: "Master Gan, can you bring Xiaosheng into the palace to meet the little princess?"


    Gan Baibi said: "No. What''s the matter with you, why don''t you talk to me first?"


    Qin Ximo was a little regretful, hesitated for a while, and said: "Master Gan, can I take a step to speak?"


    Gan Baibi and Wang Ronggui looked at each other, and said: "This is Mrs. Wang. Like me, he has also lectured for the little princess. They are friends of the little princess."


    Qin Ximo pondered for a moment, then said: "If you two believe in Xiaosheng, can you take a step to talk?"


    The two followed him.


    The three of them walked for a while, away from the carriages, Qin Ximo looked around, and then began to elaborate.


    The day before yesterday, when he was at home, he heard the cook exclaim. He went to have a look, and found that the whole body of the chicken on the table was black, and the blood that flowed out was also black, and there was a stench.


    After asking, I found out that the chicken was fine when I bought it.


    Because he adores the little princess, he has read a lot of medical books these days, and immediately felt that it might be poisonous. Then he looked at the chickens that had not been slaughtered, and found that the chickens had been pulled out a few hairs, and there was a small , It seems to be a small wound poked by a sharp object such as a hairpin. It is very shallow, and only a layer of skin is broken. It may not even be broken. It is a hole where the poison rotted out later.


    He felt something was wrong, so he asked the cook, and the cook confessed that she bought it from an old man carrying a basket, who looked a bit like a beggar.


    Qin Buxiao is naturally inquisitive, so he took the cook out to look for it, and finally found the bridge where the beggars gathered, and found that the lower head was panicking, saying that several beggars died in the morning.


    The cook immediately recognized the old man who sold her chicken that day.


    Qin Buxiao asked someone to report to the official, and then asked carefully. Someone said that he might have gone out and ate alone.


    Qin Buxiao thought, beggars are not fools, if the chicken is already black, they will definitely not dare to eat it, so the poison must not be released immediately.


    Then the government officials came and drove him away, and told him to keep quiet, probably because he was afraid of making troubles during the new year and touched the taboo.


    He was not reconciled, so he looked around, and then in a dilapidated house not far away, he found blackened chicken bones and a puddle of chicken blood.


    He went back to ask again, but those beggars had already been taken away by the government. He searched back and forth for a long time, but finally found a half-grown child not far away.


    The child said that the day before, he saw someone throwing things out, and shoveled some soil to bury them. Then he saw a few beggars stumbled while passing by, and dug them out. The result was some dead chickens.


    At that time, he told his father, and his father scolded him for not saying it earlier, and his mother said that he would definitely eat the dead, otherwise why would he throw it away...


    ...


    Qin Buxiao spoke in great detail.


    Gan Baibi and Wang Ronggui listened patiently.


    Seeing that it was getting late and was about to urge him, Qin Buxiao also got to the point.


    "I found the shallow pit with some chicken feathers in it, so I spent two taels of silver, carried the child out, and kept walking around, trying to identify who was throwing things, but the child recognized A person came out... that person is the wife of the imperial **** Gao Ji."


    Eunuchs rarely marry wives, but it is not impossible. There is no explicit prohibition, so the eunuchs with status will secretly marry wives, and they will recognize their sons and grandsons.


    Both Gan and Baibi were startled, Gan Baibi said: "Really?"


    "Really," Qin Ximo said, "that child is very clever, and he described it to me before he met the woman, and they all matched, and it seems that he will not admit his mistake. I also asked others, and many people know There is a man surnamed Gao who lives here, and he is said to be soft-spoken. I also inquired with the dentist, and only then did I know that it was an **** named Gao Ji."


    Wang Ronggui said: "The injury was indeed caused by a sharp object?"


    "I don''t know," Qin Ximo replied simply: "But Xiaosheng feels that if he eats something by mistake and dies, he can''t pluck his hair on purpose, and if he has such a small wound, if someone kills him, he can''t throw it away quietly. Xiaosheng always feels that this is a drug test...I''m afraid this person is trying to harm others."


    Wang Ronggui made a prompt decision: "Advanced Palace."


    "Yes," Gan Baibi said, "advanced palace."


    The three of them hurried back to the palace gate, Long Xiangwei, who was guarding the gate, asked, and Gan Baibi took out his badge: "This is the little princess'' friend, I want to take him to see the little princess, and I will do my best to guarantee him."


    Long Xiangwei let it go, but still sent a few people to **** and monitor.


    The three bypassed the front and went directly to Qianqing Palace to ask to see the little princess.


    Of course, he actually wanted to see Emperor Mingpei.


    Arrived there, Emperor Ming Pei was busy there, saying that there were people inside.


    Under this big festival, who else will come to see you?


    Gan Baibi was a little strange, so he asked the little **** next to him: "Who is in there?"


    Because Gan Baibi is from the little princess''s side, the people in front of the imperial court are also very kind to him, the little **** laughed softly and said: "No one, it''s Eunuch Gao who is in it, I guess it will be done in a while, Lord Gan And wait."


    Gan Baibi''s complexion changed slightly, and he said, "Which Eunuch Gao?"


    The little **** said, "Gaoji."


    Gaoji is already in?


    Gan Baibi was even more anxious, and exchanged glances with Wang Ronggui.


    If they break in, they are not experts, they can''t help, they are afraid of making a fuss, so they leave a mobile phone opportunity for Gao Ji.


    But if he didn''t break in, he was afraid that Gao Ji would hurt the emperor or the little princess while taking advantage of this moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 705： Supervision peak

    Chapter 705 Supervision peak


    Wang Ronggui didn''t have time to think about it, so he winked and fell down suddenly.


    Gan Baibi understood, rushed forward to help, and said loudly: "Master Wang, be careful!"


    Wang Ronggui said: "Nothing, nothing! I seem to have sprained my ankle..." He asked people, "Is the Duke here?"


    The little **** said: "Yes."


    Gan Baibi said: "I have to rush to send this article to the Duke."


    "That''s right," Gan Baibi also said, "If you win the Autumn Examination, you will be worthy of your name. If it is too late, it will be too late."


    Their voices were not high, but the two of them were standing at the door, not to mention Yuan Shenjue inside, even Emperor Ming Pei heard it.


    The winner of the autumn examination essay is high school, and the answer is high.


    There are no false scholars under the name, and the head of the name is mouth. If there are no false scholars, it is auspicious.


    Goji!


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yuan Shenjue exchanged glances.


    Although Gao Ji knew a few words, he couldn''t solve the crossword puzzle. He didn''t notice something was wrong, and he still lowered his head to report: "The slave looked over one by one, and always felt that Xiao Ningzi was strange, so the slave called him aside and asked Asked, Xiao Ningzi squeaked, and the servant felt that he must be the one with the problem."


    Emperor Ming Pei remained calm, "Where is he now?"


    At the same time, Yuan Shenjue and Xinbao whispered a few words, although Xinbao didn''t know why, he quickly took out the poisonous needle from the space.


    Yuan Shen Jue took it with a handkerchief.


    Xinbao ran over and quickly sat on Yeye''s lap. Emperor Mingpei immediately picked her up with his armpits, made her turn around, and stretched out his hand to gently press the back of her head.


    The next moment, Yuan Shenjue suddenly missed his body, stood in front of the two of them, and waved his hand lightly.


    Yuan Shenjue was not good at concealed weapons, but by surprise, before Gao Ji raised his head, he felt a slight numbness on his shoulders.


    He instinctively sensed something was wrong, and when he quickly looked up, he saw Yuan Shenjue looking at him quietly, and Gao Ji subconsciously smiled along with him, then his body softened, and he slumped on the ground, stunned and said: "You..."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at him, Gao Ji subconsciously struggled to sit up, but his whole body was already weak.


    His expression changed a few times, and he finally collapsed on the ground trembling.


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand, and the shadow guard dragged him down.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Go and find that little Ningzi."


    While saying: "Tell them to come in."


    Gan Baibi and others came in to salute, and explained the matter in a few words.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, Gan Baibi saw that Gao Ji was not in the room, and then explained the matter in detail again.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s right, you are a crazy student, but you made a contribution by mistake."


    Qin Ximo saw the emperor for the first time, his legs were limp, and he said repeatedly: "Xiaosheng dare not, the emperor praises it, Xiaosheng dare not..."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded and said, "Let''s all go down!"


    The three of Gan Baibi bowed and retreated.


    After a while, the shadow guard found Xiao Ningzi. He was in his own room. After a stroke, I told him to come back and wait, but I didn''t feel any pain at all.


    But when looking at the head, there are a few shallow bloodstains, which are overflowing with black blood.


    Looking at Gao Ji''s wooden hairpin again, it was really poisonous.


    The shadow guard secretly went to arrest Gao Ji''s family members, and then slowly interrogated, but this matter has been resolved.


    Xinbao was very depressed, and kept nagging: "Why did he do this! Xinbao stood with the villainous prince, Xinbao looked like a good guy from head to toe! Big villain! Why on earth would he help the big villain and not Xinbao?"


    Emperor Ming Pei comforted her: "He is stupid, he is blind, ignore him."


    Xinbao looked at him: "That''s right, he''s still Yeye''s chief eunuch, the emperor''s chief eunuch! He''s already reached the pinnacle of superintendent! What is he planning?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Perhaps some relatives are in the hands of those people."


    Yuan Shen smiled and said: "Your Majesty, Xinbao, don''t you feel that today is different from before? Before, no matter when, we were ''self-help'', but now, for example, the last time the fish maw collection of books, and For example, this time, Xinbao''s friends will always help us unconsciously."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but nodded: "Indeed."


    Xinbao''s thoughts were also taken away: "That''s right! Although Xinbao is not very good himself, Xinbao is very good at making friends!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Xinbao is right."


    Xinbao was a little dazed, and after a long while, he sighed, like a grown-up: "It would be great if I could have a good and evil pill... Unfortunately, the human heart is too complicated, even if you are proficient in medicine, you can''t make a good and evil pill. It''s like heart The truth pill that Bao made for Master Wei is useless if there is really a person who is very good at lying and is used to lying."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "My dear, your words are quite Zen-like."


    Tuanzi touched Emperor Ming Pei''s face: "Xinbao is a little worried, yeah, even the people around him will betray, it''s too scary."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s not easy for him to hurt me. Unless he has the skill of Xing''er, otherwise, before he can pounce, the shadow guard will restrain him."


    As he spoke, he touched his granddaughter''s little head: "Okay, don''t think about it anymore, it''s Chinese New Year, what kind of clothes does Xin Baoer like?"


    Although Emperor Ming Pei and Yuan Shenjue kept coaxing her, Xinbao was still not very interested during the banquet.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t eat less food, after all, the food at the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet is so delicious.


    During the night banquet, Gongkehou and Gongshunhou also came, but after the meal, they were sent back like ordinary courtiers, and did not stay to watch the year together.


    At the banquet, Emperor Mingpei gave Gan Baibi and Wang Ronggui a drink, which was regarded as a reward for their unintentional contribution.


    It wasn''t until the third year of junior high that Hao Huashi remembered to gossip with Yuan Shenjue.


    "Do you know that Gao Ji, why did he harm people?"


    Gao Ji had a younger brother, and then he sold him when he couldn''t make a living, and then entered the palace as a eunuch, but later contacted his family and discussed that Gao Ji''s younger brother gave birth to a child, and adopted him give them one.


    As a result, Uncle Shan arrested his younger brother and threatened him, asking him to deliver news for six or seven years.


    But in fact, the manpower in the palace has been cleared. The former imperial **** may not be able to return to the palace once in a few months, and there is no chance to pass it on at all.


    Anyway, the people over there said that his younger brother had given birth to a son, and they would give birth to him if he had the chance... But he didn¡¯t expect that Uncle Shan died, and that person disappeared, and he never saw his son again.


    Gao Ji is desperate and wants to harm others? ?


    When Hao Huashi was talking, he felt it was incredible, squatting there and complaining to Yuan Shenjue: "Tell me, it''s so important to keep a seedling? He didn''t complain when he was sold into the palace as a eunuch? Now'' son ''He didn''t even have a shadow, and he sang the drama of the tragic old father? Why can''t I understand it so much?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said indifferently: "I don''t understand either, I think some families are not worthy of inheritance."


    Hao Huashi nodded: "Xiao Shigong is right."


    Just as he was talking, he smelled a strong fragrance from inside. Hao Huashi stood up and said, "What did Master make? Why is it so fragrant? Isn''t this fragrance right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 706： Qiuqius vinegar also needs to be eaten

    Chapter 706 You also need to eat the vinegar of Qiuqiu


    Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Hao Huashi squinted his eyes and said, "This tastes like salivating chicken, don''t you think?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Back from Wu''an Palace yesterday, the twins and Yan Shifan played Cuju with the dumpling in the courtyard.


    Xinbao is such a small person, it¡¯s good to be able to run along. Every time he stretches his little feet and wants to kick a ball, he is knocked back three steps by the force of the ball... He dropped several buttocks, and his clothes were torn .


    Then Tuanzi completely hated Cuju and didn¡¯t want to play it anymore, but others were quite addicted to it.


    This morning, I found them playing in the yard over there again, laughing and laughing, the dumpling ate breakfast silently, and then told them silently...to make some strange pills for the elder brother.


    Yuan and Shen Jue both thought that the dumpling was going to play tricks on the elder brother a little, but they didn''t expect it to taste good?


    After a while, an even weirder smell overflowed from inside...


    Hao Huashi said: "Fat beef in sour soup! This is fat beef in sour soup! It smells so good, my mouth is watering!"


    Even the shadow guard who was guarding behind raised his head, and said to Hao Huashi, "I''m hungry."


    Hao Huashi nodded: "I''m hungry too, I''m starving to death."


    If you really want to cook such a pot in front of you, you may not be too greedy, but how can this taste be so fragrant when it is made with alchemy... Even Yuan Shenjue feels articulate.


    Several people hid and refined for two days, refining four kinds of vegetable-flavored pills, each with thirty or forty pills.


    Bai Gusheng fell into a state of bewilderment, and kept nagging: "It turns out that it can still be used like this. The medicine is not suitable for medicinal use. How can it still be used like this..."


    Then Xinbao found a small wooden box, put six small bottles in it, and wrote a letter: "Big brother, this is the Wenwen Dan specially made by Qiubao for you. When you use it, soak it in hot water. It will be very fragrant, even if you don¡¯t soak it...but you can only smell it, you can¡¯t eat it. If you want edible pills, you can make your favorite ball for you. Sincerely, sister Qiubao.¡±


    Looking at the few people she finished writing: "..."


    Hao Huashi almost died laughing.


    No matter how old a girl is, she is still a girl, even Qiuqiu''s jealousy needs to be eaten.


    Then Xinbao put the letter in, closed the box, asked someone to seal the box with iron nails, handed it to the shadow guard, and said to him: "You hide it in a place first, and you will help me before the elder brother leaves." Leave it to him."


    The shadow guard responded with a smile.


    Tuanzi went back in high spirits.


    Ms. Lin is also preparing things, looking at the list over and over again.


    Tuanzi completed the childish act of revenge, and was in a good mood. He ran over to help, lay on the table to read, and said, "Mother, these two lists are repeated!"


    "Go," Mrs. Lin still held a list in her hand: "Go play outside and don''t make trouble."


    She remembered and gave him a list: "This is what you need to prepare, so go prepare it."


    Xinbao took a look and saw that they were some commonly used pills and pills, so he quickly responded and came out to find someone.


    But Bai Gusheng was brought by her just now, and pushed open another door. He was thinking about it at the moment, but he couldn''t move at all. Xinbao had no choice but to call his new apprentice, and then taught him alchemy.


    Fortunately, the little apprentice has already practiced a few times, and it is easy to get started, just practice one furnace at a time.


    The seal was opened on the ninth day of the lunar new year, and the little brothers who were crazy about playing, once again devoted themselves to the intense study of the morning and evening.


    Chaoshang is also busy, not as leisurely as when it was first opened.


    First of all, Dali Temple, together with the Ministry of Officials, the Ministry of Punishment, and the Metropolitan Procuratorate, requested the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism to give Zhenhua Pills.


    Emperor Ming Pei agreed.


    Then the Ministry of Medicine and Dao gave them the first ten pills they had practiced first, and asked them to choose people to do experiments first. The Ministry of Medicine and Dao sent Xue Xuanji to observe together.


    Although Xinbao had already explained the pharmacology of Zhenhua Pill to them, even Xue Xuanji didn''t understand it.


    But after he went, at least he could guarantee the fairness of the experiment.


    Originally, this was a big deal for Xinbao, but because Yan Shifan was leaving after the fifteenth day, Tuanzi clung to him so tightly that he didn''t have the heart to care about such trivial matters.


    Xue Xuanji came back in the evening and reported in detail.


    Because of this matter, it was because Wei Xuanxiao talked about the case, so the case he talked about, the two sons-in-law and the apprentice were called out first.


    They are all ordinary people, and they have seen a limited amount of the world. When they came out to see so many grown-ups, they were frightened at the time.


    Then everyone felt that the eldest son-in-law was suspicious, so they swallowed a pill for the eldest son-in-law. The eldest son-in-law repeated the previous confession tremblingly, and only halfway through, he rolled on the floor in pain, unable to hold down.


    It took more than a quarter of an hour for the pain to gradually heal, and then I talked about everything.


    It is said that his father-in-law had already passed on the prescription to him, and then he said that both families simply passed it on, and he was poisoned with enthusiasm.


    This is the first one.


    After trying two small cases like this, another gangster was brought out.


    Then several adults changed their disguises a little, and changed into scribes and the like, leaving only Sun Changming and Wei Xuanxiao to judge the case.


    And when he swallowed the truth pill, he didn''t tell him it was the truth pill, but when he explained it, halfway through, his whole body suddenly convulsed, screaming in pain.


    Xue Xuanji finally said: "A total of five pills were tried, three males and two females. It is effective whether you tell them or not, and it is said that the pain is like giving birth all over the body... Cough, this is what one of the women said, it is a It is very difficult to hold back the pain like cutting flesh with a blunt knife, so it is very effective."


    Xinbao asked him: "Did you feel the pulse?"


    Xue Xuanji said: "When it hurts, I can''t hold it down, and it''s hard to feel the pulse. When I feel the pain, the pulse looks like..."


    Xinbao said: "It seems that every part of the body is full of fire, isn''t it?"


    Xue Xuanji nodded: "Yes, yes."


    Chinese medicine talks about getting angry, while western medicine talks about inflammation. The simplest thing is, who hasn¡¯t had a toothache? Toothache suppuration is really so painful that I can''t sleep. The pain of this medicine is similar to inflammation everywhere. It suddenly breaks out and is hard to bear.


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered for a while, and felt that there was nothing special to tell him, so he didn''t speak.


    Xinbao said: "Then shall we try again tomorrow?"


    Xue Xuanji said: "According to the meaning of the adults, there is no need to try it. I want to ask for instructions whether to try it or not?"


    Xinbao thought for a long time, then raised his head, "I don''t care about this, you can ask Gan Baibi tomorrow."


    Xue Xuanji smiled and said: "Yes, Master."


    "No," Xinbao thought for a while: "Is it true that all the affairs of the Department of Medicine and Daoism are under the control of Xinbao? Then, you and Gan Baibi should discuss it first, and then ask Xinbao."


    Xue Xuanji responded with a smile.


    Ms. Lin said: "Xinbao, have you prepared all the medicines for father and elder brother to go out?"


    "Hurry up," Xinbao said, "Hurry up..."


    She was stunned suddenly, and turned to look at her: "What does it mean that Daddy is going out?"


    Ms. Lin looked surprised: "You don''t know? Daddy is also going out at sixteen, going to the south of the Yangtze River."


    Tuanzi''s pupils trembled on the spot, and he stuttered in shock: "Daddy, daddy is going out too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 707： more and more beautiful

    Chapter 707 is getting better and better


    Several people looked at her.


    Tuanzi was shocked for a long time, and slowly turned to look at her father, tears welling up in her big eyes.


    Then Yan Shirong said quickly: "Why didn''t Daddy tell Xinbao when he went out?"


    Tuanzi, whose mood was almost interrupted, was stunned for a moment, then nodded sharply, aggrieved Bala, "That''s right! Why don''t you tell Xinbao! Xinbao doesn''t even know!"


    Yan Shirong continued: "Daddy is going out too, and elder brother is going out too, alas! Xinbao is sad!"


    Tuanzi, whose mood was completely interrupted, was anxious: "Why do you always grab Xinbao''s words? Aren''t you studying? Can''t you speak your own?"


    Obviously, the news that Daddy was going out was a big blow, and Tuanzi was not only not amused, but also anxious.


    Yan Shirong admitted decisively: "Brother is wrong, Xinbao, don''t be angry."


    Miss Lin laughed and said: "Second brother is really annoying! Bullying Xinbao, A Niang beat him!"


    She made a gesture to stand up.


    Yan Shifan stretched out his arms, and Mrs. Lin said, "Why are you protecting him?"


    "I didn''t protect him," Yan Shifan said, "Anyway, it''s all about hunting cattle across the mountain. It''s really interesting to be at the foot of the mountain, and it''s worth standing up."


    Ms. Lin laughed out loud, and patted her eldest son''s arm twice.


    However, it was useless for A Niang to attack, Xinbao was not coaxed at all, got up angrily, crawled into Yan Qingshan''s arms, lifted a little of his skirt, and hid his little face in it.


    Yan Qingshan comforted her in a low voice: "Daddy will only go for two or three months, and he will be back soon."


    Tuanzi put his head against him and said nothing.


    Yan Qingshan followed her back like stroking a cat, and said: "Daddy bought some fun things for Xinbao to play with."


    Tuanzi remained silent.


    Yan Shirong whispered: "Father, in fact, you might as well take A Niang with you."


    Yan Qingshan frowned slightly, and Yan Shirong continued: "It will save a lot of trouble."


    Ms. Lin said: "I heard that Jiangnan women are very gentle and graceful. I might not be able to talk to them."


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Shirong said, "That''s what they need to worry about."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "That''s right, then you all go together."


    Tuanzi arched his small body, feeling even more sad.


    Yan Qingshan patted her head helplessly: "Daddy is going to grow food, not to play, and he will be back soon."


    Tuanzi was still nestling, and after a long time, he whispered: "Last year when Xinbao went out with Yeye, he was secretly happy...but at that time Xinbao didn''t know that he had to pay it back when he came out to play."


    Poof!


    Several people were a little funny, but they were embarrassed to laugh seeing Tuanzi''s genuine sadness.


    Then Hao Huashi stood up and leaned over, whispering in his ear: "Master, when you go to Jiangnan, you may not be able to chat with people. You don''t know that the officials in Jiangnan are all treacherous and cunning, and the wives of Jiangnan officials are also like that. There are many children."


    Xinbao really listened to it, and turned to him with a small face: "Then what should I do?"


    Hao Huashi blinked: "You are not that..." He winked at Yan Shifan, "Since... definitely can...women like Xiangxiang..."


    He spoke vaguely, with winks that would fly away, Tuanzi stared at his expression, tried to understand for a while, and then suddenly realized: "Ah! Xinbao understands!"


    She jumped down from her father''s arms, stretched out her little hand and let him lead her: "Let''s go."


    Yuan Shen Jue followed silently.


    In terms of competing for favor, Hao Huashi is really getting better and better, and he is almost no match.


    What Hao Huashi meant was that since one can make even Vegetable Flavor Pills, wouldn''t it be easy to make some Fragrance Pills?


    Ms. Lin''s temperament is more suitable for making friends with some military officials'' wives. Although no matter what official''s wife dares to provoke her, it will obviously be more smooth if they are asked to ask for something.


    So Tuanzi held it all night, and the next day he took Bai Gusheng to practice.


    Osmanthus fragrance, jasmine fragrance, rose fragrance...then asked someone to bring some small porcelain bottles, each containing only three pills, one pill can be used for at least a month, at first you can directly wrap a pill in a handkerchief, go out Bring a handkerchief, and after a long time the handkerchief is not fragrant enough, you can put the Dan in your purse.


    This era loves incense very much, and this kind of Danxiang is obviously very strong, but because of its purity, it looks clear, like being in the middle of flowers, and it smells better than the smoky feeling of incense. level one.


    Ms. Lin came over to take a look, took a few deep breaths, and said, "If you sell this kind, you will definitely make a lot of money."


    Xinbao was afraid of hearing too much, and couldn''t distinguish the subtle differences. His small face was covered with a thick veil, only showing a pair of big flickering eyes, and his voice was buzzing: "Yes, Xinbao will practice more." Sell ??some!"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Master, don''t sell it yet. After two or three months, the empress has earned enough favors. If we sell it again, it will appear that the empress''s favor is extremely valuable."


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Hua Shi, you are so cunning!"


    "Thank you, thank you," Hao Huashi cupped his hands to both sides, smiling amiably, "Huashi is just sincerely towards Master and Empress."


    Ms. Lin smiled, unplugged the bottles one by one and smelled them, and said, "The sweet-scented osmanthus smells the best! How many sweet-scented osmanthus flowers are used for this!"


    Xinbao said, "You don''t need sweet-scented osmanthus?"


    Ms. Lin was surprised: "Osmanthus Fragrant Pills don''t use osmanthus?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said with a small mouth: "There is no wife in the wife cake, and there is no egg in the dandan noodles. Why is there osmanthus in the sweet-scented osmanthus pill?"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    Xinbao is very busy.


    After refining the Xiangxiang Pill for A Niang, I also wrote a planting point for Dad.


    For example, how to select hybrid rice, how to germinate, how to plant... what kind of seeds are suitable for what kind of soil, temperature, climate, and how to judge neutral acidic alkaline soil.


    This is really dry goods, just needed.


    During his busy schedule, he still didn''t forget to write a letter to Xiao Tai.


    Emperor Ming Pei also issued an order.


    The crown prince patrolled the south of the Yangtze River on behalf of the emperor, and supervised the planting of new grain everywhere.


    He also ordered Liang Ruoxu and He Wangzhou, the servant of the household department, to accompany him, and ordered Fang Baiju, the commander of Huhuiwei, to accompany him for protection.


    At the same time, Yan Qingshan also sent someone to say that the crown princess will also go, so all three of them can bring their wives.


    He Wangzhou was a little older, but because Yan Qingshan had been in the household department before, the two got along pretty well.


    Fang Baiju is not young, but Mrs. Fang is a military commander, and she is a cheerful person. It is estimated that she can get along with Mrs. Lin.


    On the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, a group of people left the capital in a mighty way with several carts of grain.


    Yan Shifan didn''t stay too long, and also left with a small group of people and some food and food in a low-key manner.


    Before leaving, the shadow guard didn''t forget to send him the Wenwen Dan that Tuanzi made for him, and specially told him to watch it after he got on the road.


    The capital city is very close to Yanmen Pass, and it will arrive within a few days at high speed. After arriving, Yan Shifan went to see Xiao Tai first.


    Give the letter to Xiao Tai, while talking, Yan Shifan also opened his sister''s small box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 708： heart treasure boss

    Chapter 708 Heart Treasure Boss


    Looking at the little note, Yan Shifan was delighted, and then took a bottle casually, and when he pulled off the lid, a strong smell of meat overflowed.


    Xiao Tai asked: "What''s the smell? What''s the smell? Why is it so fragrant?"


    The deputy general from outside also lifted the curtain and came in: "You guys are eating alone! Eh?? I smell a scent, so it''s not you who are eating?"


    He went out again, smelled it back and forth for a long time, and then came in again, and even the generals below came in: "What delicious food to eat! What delicious food did your Highness bring back?"


    Several people coaxed in, and Yan Shifan was overjoyed: "No, my sister is just teasing me!"


    The frontier soldiers get along very casually. Someone had already snatched the note to look at it, and said in surprise: "This fragrance, is it fake?"


    He sniffed the bottle, "It''s so fragrant! It can''t be fake!"


    Several people scrambled to smell it, and someone poured out one and licked it: "No smell... woody smell, why does it smell so good!"


    The deputy general squatted directly on the ground, feeling very depressed: "Your Highness, tell me about you, what''s so interesting about cuju, and the ball is not your sister! When you are here, don''t you miss the little princess every day, and you can''t spend more time with her when you go back." She will be here for a while, you can stay with her for a while, and you can get more of the soup from before!"


    Yan Shifan couldn''t laugh or cry: "Okay, each person will share one pill, smell it and eat."


    So everyone scrambled to share a few grains and put them in the tent. A group of big soldiers smelled and ate, salivating... If you smell too much of a certain dish, you won¡¯t be greedy anymore, and you can exchange it with others.


    Everyone hates and loves it at the same time. They panic when they smell it, but they panic when they don¡¯t smell it.


    So when the smell was gone, the big guy urged Yan Shifan to ask for more.


    Xinbao didn''t expect Wen Wendan to be so popular.


    As soon as the parents and elder brother left, Xinbao hadn''t come yet, so sad for Spring and Autumn, Gan Baibi immediately came to look for her.


    At this moment, the place of the Royal Medicine Workshop has been built, and the craftsmen are working on the equipment inside. It is estimated that the construction can start in March or April.


    So, you need to start to buy suitable medicinal materials from drug dealers, and later sell the medicines from Yuyaofang.


    The article has already been written, it was Xue Xuanji who wrote it, Gan Baibi and the others went through it again, Xinbao has a look at the professional aspects, and can immediately spread the word.


    Xinbao looked at it and thought there was no problem, so he asked Gan Baibi: "Is there no one to offer a prescription?"


    The notice of donating prescriptions to learn alchemy was issued years ago, but until now, no one has come to offer it.


    Xinbao couldn''t figure it out, don''t they want to learn alchemy?


    Gan Baibi explained to her with a smile: "It''s not so fast. It takes time to spread to other places, and officials from all over the place also need to inform them. Of course they want to learn alchemy, but how many powerful prescriptions can there be? It''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice." But your Highness, don¡¯t worry, someone will offer it.¡±


    After all, the little princess is hot, who doesn''t want to please? Local officials must be very active.


    Xinbao asked: "Then when will it be?"


    Gan Baibi had no choice but to say: "According to my guess, there will definitely be some in two or three months at the latest."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened in surprise: "Since there will be one in February and March, what about the person who tested the medicine? Are you ready?"


    Gan Baibi said: "It''s easy to find someone to test the medicine. No matter what medicine you want to try, you can find someone temporarily."


    "It can''t be like this!" Tuanzi seriously refused: "Didn''t you write down the requirements and rewards? You let the people from Rangshanwei go to preach everywhere, and then whoever wants to come, sign up, ask the doctor to take the pulse, and then give the name, age, Write down your address, and your physical condition, and then sort it out. If you want to try any medicine at that time, you can directly find the right person to try it."


    Gan Baibi responded repeatedly, and Tuanzi thought for a while: "Why don''t Xinbao go by himself, you have so many things to do, you must be too busy."


    Gan Baibi heard what she meant and wanted to go out to have fun, so he nodded: "Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness, I am really too busy."


    So he asked someone to send the drafted guidelines to Xinbao, and Xinbao asked Emperor Ming Pei for leave, and went directly to find his own people.


    Rang Shanwei hasn''t done anything serious since he came here, he''s just training soldiers, and when Xinbao left, Big Brother Yuan was a little surprised.


    Then Xinbao gave him the essentials, and said: "Even if you are very old, very young, or crippled... In short, no matter what kind of people, you can apply. You just need to remember the situation clearly. .¡±


    Yuan Shenjue added: "Brother, you must tell them clearly that you won''t die. It may be uncomfortable to test the medicine, but you will never die."


    Brother Yuan responded, and asked again: "Mainly from the capital?"


    Xinbao said, "Anywhere is fine, it''s better to be closer, so that we can find someone when the time comes."


    Brother Yuan nodded, and said again: "Let the doctor feel the pulse, what about the doctor?"


    Tuanzi paused, looked at Yuan Shenjue: "I forgot...then why not tomorrow, Xinbao will go home today and find some."


    Brother Yuan responded with a smile, and said: "That''s just right, today I asked them to memorize these requirements first."


    Xinbao nodded, and the two left together holding hands.


    Yuan Shen Jue reminded her: "Don''t forget that we still need to plant medicine fields."


    "Yes!" Tuanzi said, "There are so many things! Xinbao is very busy, wife, can you help Xinbao write on the wall, and when Xinbao finishes a big event, put a tick on it."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "But what else is there? Find a medicine tester. After going back to the imperial physician today, isn''t it considered finished? You don''t need to do the rest yourself."


    Xinbao was even more surprised than him: "Have you forgotten that Xinbao is the boss of the Department of Medicine and Dao? The affairs of the Department of Medicine and Daoism are Xinbao''s affairs! Now the Royal Medicine Workshop has not yet been built, the medicinal materials have not been collected, and the equipment has not been completed yet. , There are many, many things!"


    Let''s do it! So Yuan Shenjue smiled and said: "Okay, Boss Xinbao, I will write to you when I get back."


    The two were chatting, holding hands while walking slowly.


    Xinbao finally asked for leave, and didn''t want to go back to the palace so soon, so he said, "How about we go and see Brother Xiang? We can also have dinner at his house."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Okay."


    At this moment, the artisans have all moved to Yuyaofang, which is really very close to the small building where Xiang Xiaojun lives. Although there is not much money and many things to do, at least it is close to home... So for Xiang Xiaojun, it should be It''s a good job.


    It was already late when the two of them came out, and it was noon when they strolled past, then they called Xiang Xiaojun out and went to his house for dinner.


    At this moment, Xiang Xiaodong has changed to a new cook and concierge, but Xiang Xiaojun usually does not come back for lunch at noon, and he is not prepared. Yan Ke directly went to a nearby restaurant to order a table of dishes and came back. Xinbao was also a little hungry , a few people washed their hands and started eating.


    Anyone who can open a restaurant in this place has two brushes. A sweet and sour pork ribs is red and oily, charred on the outside and tender on the inside. Tuanzi likes this kind of sweet and salty dish the most. They bite it... and then froze suddenly .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 709： Who does bad temper follow

    Chapter 709 Who will have a bad temper?


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, looking at him, he remained motionless for a long time.


    Yuan Shen was in a hurry, reached out to support her chin, pushed her chopsticks away, and was about to see what was wrong with her, when he found a small tooth stained on the top of the ribs, and there was still a little bloodshot.


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Xinbao looked at the little tooth, desperate on the spot: "Mirror mirror..."


    She was sensitive to find that her words were starting to leak, she licked her little tongue, and while suppressing tears, she changed her words: "Bronze mirror..."


    Xiang Xiaojun hurriedly said to Hua Shuang: "In the next room..."


    Hua Shuangfei also went over and brought her a bronze mirror. Xinbao took a look at it silently and found that one of her upper front teeth was missing.


    As a mature dumpling, she doesn''t want to cry...but toothless is really too ugly, too ugly.


    Tuanzi tried hard to bear it, and while she shed tears, she tremblingly said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, Xinbao is not sad at all, everyone will lose their teeth..."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t bear it anymore, burst into tears...


    Everyone will lose their teeth, why she is so ugly, she cried because of her own ugliness.


    Xinbao burst into tears.


    Yuan Shenjue hurriedly hugged her to coax her, Xinbao was crying so hard, and found that Huashuang and Huahan were wiping her tears, she suddenly woke up, closed her mouth, hid her small face under his collar, and continued to cry.


    Outside, Hao Huashi had lunch with Gan Baibi and Xue Xuanji, and was about to go to Yuyaofang. Before he arrived, Hao Huashi had a meal, listened carefully, and said, "Master is crying."


    He didn''t care about the two of them anymore, he used lightness kung fu and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Gan Baibi and Xue Xuanji looked at each other, quickened their pace, trotted all the way forward, crossed the bridge first, and when they were approaching Yuyaofang, they heard crying.


    The two walked in quickly.


    Then Hao Huashi came out quickly, and pushed the two of them out: "It''s okay, it''s okay. Let''s do our own thing."


    Pushed it all the way, and then he whispered: "I changed my teeth, no one is allowed to see it."


    He felt cute in his heart, snickered a few times, looked inside again, and said: "Go away, don''t mention it."


    Xinbao cried so heartbroken that she didn''t even know that her apprentice came and went. She didn''t stop until the crying was exhausted, and sobbed, "Go back, go home."


    Yuan Shen Jue hurriedly carried her back to the palace.


    I haven''t eaten a few mouthfuls of the dumpling rice, and my eyes are red from crying. Just after arriving at the Qianqing Palace, Emperor Ming Pei got the letter and came over: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said in a low voice, Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said through the screen: "It''s okay, yeah look."


    Xinbao''s voice was still nasal: "Let him go."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t understand for a while: "Who let go?"


    Yuan Shen Jue''s mouth was slightly bent, and he arched his hands: "The minister resigns."


    He went out with heavy steps, and then closed the door with a little force. Xin Baoba looked at the screen before coming out.


    Emperor Ming Pei bent down and hugged the little person into his arms. Seeing that her face was chapped from crying, he quickly asked someone to bring hot water to wash her face. He also washed his hands, and slowly gave her Putting on the ointment, he said: "It''s okay, don''t cry. Yeah look."


    He supported her face with his big hands, Xinbao hesitated to open his mouth.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Everyone go out."


    Hua Shuang and Fang Wuyou all went out to salute, Xinbao opened his mouth and let Yeye take a look.


    To be honest, she has a little bit of small teeth, so little, it''s cute to lose one.


    However, the emperor, who was neither emotional nor angry, held back his laughter and said seriously: "It''s okay, it''s not ugly at all, and new teeth will grow in a few days. It''s better to change it early."


    Xinbao feels aggrieved: "It didn''t take long for Xinbao to look good! It didn''t take long! I finally lost weight and lost my teeth... Xinbao is too unlucky...


    "Who said that?" Emperor Ming Pei kissed his granddaughter''s forehead and comforted him earnestly: "My dear baby has always been the prettiest. She looks good when she is young, she looks good when she grows up, and she looks good even when she loses her teeth."


    Xinbao was crooked in his arms, gasping as soon as he spoke: "Oh yeah, Xinbao, of course you look good-looking, but others don''t think so!"


    Emperor Ming Pei suppressed a smile and said, "Then we won''t go out."


    Tuanzi looked at him with teary eyes: "But Xinbao still has a career!"


    Poof!


    Emperor Ming Pei took a deep breath and coughed: "Then, ask someone to make a good-looking mask for Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi thought for a while, then nodded sadly: "That''s the only way to go."


    She stroked the gap between her teeth with her little hands, but she was still very sad. She hid her little face in Yeye''s arms and said in a buzzing voice, "Didn''t Xinbao complain secretly twice? It separates parents, elder brother and Xinbao. You can''t let Xinbao complain? In the end, it took Xinbao''s Yaya backhanded, and it was too cruel. Whoever has this bad temper..."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned when he heard this: "Who?? Who are you talking about?"


    Tuanzi said: "Life!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    All right, that''s all right.


    Yuan Shen Jue had been listening to Tuanzi muttering outside. When she almost recovered, he turned around, found Hua Han, and stretched out his hand.


    Hua Han looked bewildered: "What does the Duke want?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Give it to me."


    Hua Han couldn''t deny it, so he could only take out Xinbao''s little Fangya depressedly, and gave it to him.


    Yuan Shen Jue carefully wrapped the handkerchief into his sleeve.


    Inside, Emperor Ming Pei called out: "Fang Wuyou."


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly responded, pushed the door open and went in. Emperor Ming Pei sent someone from the inner palace to make a mask for Xinbao overnight.


    Xinbao doesn''t care about whether the embroidery is embroidered or not, but only cares about whether it looks good or not. She covered her mouth and kept talking, and Emperor Ming Pei came out and asked, "Where is Xinbao''s little tooth?"


    Everyone looked at Yuan Shenjue, Yuan Shenjue had no choice but to say, "It''s here with me."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei smiled, "Have someone make some small hollow silver balls, and put a small tooth in each ball."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei continued: "When it''s done, send it to me."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Black eat black, no, free eat white or something, he still can only do it.


    Xinbao was determined not to meet anyone, so the embroiderer urgently cut two masks and sent them over. Taking advantage of the printing on the fabric itself, a branch of plum blossom was obliquely printed on the right side of the mask, which was quite pretty.


    After the dumplings were brought, several people from Yuan Shenjue went in as if nothing had happened.


    Then Yuan Shenjue asked her: "Are you hungry?"


    Duanzi nodded.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What about eating?"


    Tuanzi shook his head violently.


    "Then ask someone to cook a bowl of noodles?"


    Tuanzi continued to shake his head violently.


    Yuan Shenjue turned his head to signal Huashuang, and the dumpling hurriedly jumped off the ground, grabbed Huashuang, shaking his little head like a rattle.


    Emperor Ming Pei held back his smile, and said: "Okay, let people serve some simple food, and Xinbao eats by himself."


    Tuanzi rubbed his stomach, hesitated for a long time, then nodded.


    So when it was served, she asked someone to move a stool, and ate by herself facing the wall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 710： Pull it out and kill it

    Chapter 710 Pull it out and kill it


    Fortunately, the ones on the imperial kitchen are all the kind of food that the eighty-year-old lady eats without chewing. Tuanzi silently finished a bowl of meat porridge, rinsed his mouth, wiped his mouth, and put on the mask by himself. , and then turned around.


    The twins heard about it at night and came to coax her: "It''s okay, what happened to the tooth loss, we lost it too! Isn''t it ugly?"


    They opened their mouths to show her the missing teeth and the half-grown new teeth. Their front teeth had already grown, and the side teeth were also growing when they fell out.


    Because the words were leaking, Xinbao just nodded silently, the kind of conscience.


    Soon it will be the 20th day of the first lunar month, and the hanging pot will draw posts.


    The Neifu has sent a new mask, which is much better-looking than the masks of later generations. It can cover the entire lower half of the face, and the lower part of the head is not too long.


    The ear rope is very soft and slippery and will not be strangled. The embroidery can protect the ears together. The flower branches extend from the ear, and there is a peony flower just at the position of the mouth, which ensures that the speech will not leak, and it will not be stuffy if it is slightly propped up. .


    And there are also clothes with the same pattern as the mask, and the whole dress is beautiful.


    The hard-hit Tuanzi looked in the mirror for a long time, and finally smiled a little, and went out with his wife hand in hand for treatment.


    The first draw of the new year, there are still a lot of people outside.


    But because this time there was a patient who couldn''t move or lift up, and the imperial doctor was not sure, so he didn''t treat it, so Xinbao had to go to that person''s home after he finished treating the patient here.


    Because the patient was smoked in the morning, the news has long been spread by the princess fans. There are many people squatting around the man''s residence, and because the alley is quite narrow, Xinbao is at the entrance of the alley. After getting off the carriage, Hao Huashi also invited three doctors to go in with them at the entrance of the alley.


    Although the place where the patient lives is out of the way, the mansion is not bad.


    The housekeeper greeted people respectfully and respectfully. As soon as he entered, he smelled a mixture of vomit and excrement in his nose, and several people frowned in unison.


    Xinbao was wearing a mask, but he didn''t react much. He stepped into the threshold with one foot, and everyone behind him followed silently.


    The butler hurriedly called his servants to lift the screen, leaving a large space in front of the couch. The man on the couch was about forty years old, without a pillow, and looked over.


    The housekeeper said in fear and trepidation: "The young master ate something bad yesterday and kept vomiting up and down, and then his limbs became limp and numb for no reason. It was useless to ask a doctor to give him an injection... and he didn''t dare to get up, he vomited as soon as he got up..."


    Xinbao took a few glances at him, then nodded, and Bai Gusheng stepped forward to check his pulse.


    He examined it again, frowned for a long time, looked at his limbs again, and then moved away.


    The three doctors invited each stepped forward to check the pulse, and among the doctors invited this time, there was an old man in a well-dressed suit, who seemed to be a quack doctor, and even picked up the man''s clothes and pressed his hands and feet one by one.


    Then Bai Gusheng said: "I really didn''t know what happened, it seems that I just vomited and passed out."


    Others said one after another: "I am the same way, I just feel that his blood flow is extremely slow, and his vitality is weak. He needs to stop vomiting and diarrhea quickly."


    "It doesn''t seem to be an incurable disease."


    Several people reached a consensus, Xinbao took a step forward and was about to speak, when the man suddenly said: "No need."


    Bai Gusheng was taken aback: "What do you mean?"


    The man said coldly: "There is no need to treat it. I did not vote for the post on Xuanhu, and I don''t want any little princess to treat it for me! How happy are you in life? Why are you afraid of death? Rather than letting you cure me disease, I would rather die!"


    Several doctors exchanged surprised glances.


    Hao Huashi sneered at that moment.


    Yuan Shen was never in a hurry, and said in a low voice: "Who posted the post??"


    The old butler was stunned for a long time, then knelt down on the ground in fright: "Yes, it was a post submitted by the grass-roots, because several doctors were invited to fail, and the young master had a high fever at that time, so the grass-folks boldly went to post..."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, then asked the man on the couch: "Are you really dying?"


    The man said harshly: "I''m dead!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, and said to the three doctors: "How many of you have heard it?"


    The doctor could only respond, Yuan Shenjue gently pressed Xinbao: "Then let''s go."


    The old butler was anxious, and knelt on the ground: "Please don''t go, Your Highness! Please save my young master, my young master is burnt out..."


    Xinbao said as he stepped out the door: "No, he is not confused. He is very sober now, but you can prepare for his funeral. He will probably die around Youzheng tonight, not later than Xu time."


    People in the room: "...?!"


    Even the man on the couch was stunned.


    The old housekeeper kowtowed desperately, "Your Highness, don''t go, please help Your Highness..."


    Hao Huashi covered his head with his feet: "You shouldn''t beg Your Highness, you should beg this young master who doesn''t know what to do."


    The old butler suddenly turned around and threw himself on the couch: "Young Master! Young Master, why are you doing this! Think about Master! Think about Madam!"


    Xinbao and the others have already come out.


    One of the doctors is not the first time to participate in Xuanhu, and he has also seen Xinbao, and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, Caomin did not dare to blame His Highness. Although this person wants to die on his own, if he dies, will it spread out? Harm Your Highness''s reputation?"


    Xinbao said: "He didn''t want to treat it himself! He is an adult, he should be responsible for his own decision."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Don''t worry, we will make it clear to the people."


    Hao Huashi hehe said: "Let me tell you, this person is clearly cheap. If he really wants to die, we will tell you as soon as he comes in, but he waits until you all get your pulse and thinks that he is not a serious illness and cannot die. , I just came here to deal with these moths, what''s the matter, I thought my master had to be cured by crying and shouting for him?? There is no respect, this kind of person should be pulled out and beheaded! What the **** !"


    He purposely asked Xinbao loudly: "Master, what''s wrong with him?"


    Xinbao said: "Hypokalemia, he is caused by vomiting and diarrhea and a lot of pressure. It is difficult to tell the pulse, the symptoms are limp limbs, nausea, vomiting, diarrhea, and may also be insane. Potassium supplementation will cause respiratory muscle paralysis and death."


    The old man dressed up said: "After you went in, you didn''t feel your pulse, how did you know?"


    Xinbao said: "I don''t need to feel the pulse. For example, now, I don''t need to feel the pulse, but I also know that you have been poisoned..."


    The old man was stunned, and then Xinbao said: "It just so happens that one person has been cured today, why don''t you follow Xinbao into the car, and Xinbao will take a closer look, your poison is a bit difficult to cure, but Xinbao can cure it."


    The old man was stunned again.


    Then he saluted calmly: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Several people came out while talking.


    The people outside were all blocked out of the alley, and someone said: "Master Hao, is it cured?"


    "Doctor Liu, are you cured?"


    Others said: "It must be cured, how can the little princess not be cured?"


    Hao Huashi exchanged glances with Yuan Shenjue, Yuan Shenjue took Xinbao and got into the carriage first, then Hao Huashi flew to stand on the courtyard wall, and said: "Everyone, my master didn''t treat this doctor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 711： fulfill his name

    Chapter 711 Fulfilling his reputation as a talented scholar


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Hao Huashi waited for the voice to die down, then pressed his hand, and said the matter quickly.


    He used his internal breath to speak, and his voice spread for several feet, and he spoke so vividly that everyone couldn''t help but breathe.


    Someone said: "Then why didn''t he get cured?"


    "I don''t know," Hao Huashi said, "This has nothing to do with Xuanhu, we won''t ask."


    Who knew that before the words were finished, the door over there slammed, and the boy rushed out carrying the man just now with the door.


    At this moment, Long Xiangwei was opening the way. Before the carriage left, the old butler rushed out, knelt down in front of the carriage, and kowtowed repeatedly: "Your Highness! Your Highness! My young master knows that he is wrong, please help him!"


    The man was placed on the door panel and vomited violently with his head tilted, but he couldn''t vomit for a long time, all he vomited was bile and foam.


    Everyone saw it in their eyes, and there was another uproar, and then someone said: "Why did you die!?"


    The man vomited for a long time, fell back weakly, closed his eyes and said nothing.


    The old housekeeper cried and kowtowed, "I beg Your Highness, I beg Your Highness..."


    Hao Huashi felt disgusted when he saw the man pretending to be dead, and said coldly, "What''s the matter, I heard that I was going to die, and regretted pretending to be innocent?"


    He said to the kowtowed old butler, "Okay, get out of the way!"


    The old housekeeper was loyal, but he pleaded desperately, his forehead was bleeding, and the people around couldn''t help but sighed, and someone said: "It''s so pitiful."


    "What a loyal servant! It''s hard for him!"


    "Your Highness, save him, it''s a human life!"


    Now that the civil and military examinations are coming up, many of the people outside are candidates, Yuan Shenjue frowned, got up and went out, and said loudly: "His Royal Highness, the purpose of hanging the pot is to promote the way of medicine, save lives and heal the wounded. It is such a rare opportunity to draw three people! You are drawn, it can be said that your ancestors have accumulated virtue and three lives, but you have turned your back on your words and put your highness''s kindness? You don¡¯t cherish it, why post? Why? Don''t give up such an opportunity to patients who really have an incurable disease?"


    Hao Huashi nodded secretly, thinking that this is a quarrel between scholars, killing without blood!


    Sure enough, the thoughts of the onlookers changed all of a sudden, and they said right, isn¡¯t this just occupying the latrine and not shitting?


    Someone said loudly: "Maybe someone else is waiting for help!"


    "That''s right! What are you throwing like crazy!"


    "Put him to death!"


    The old butler cried: "My young master just wanted to go left for a while..."


    "Yes, what is he doing!"


    The old butler didn''t dare to say any more, he just cried and begged for mercy, but he couldn''t pull him back, he was about to be crushed to death, but the man kept pretending to be dead, without saying a word.


    Xinbao finally got angry.


    She didn''t care about the leak in her speech, she pushed the door out and said loudly, "Why don''t you talk!"


    Everyone be quiet.


    Xinbao pointed at the man on the door panel, and said in a loud voice, "You are clearly awake and can talk, why don''t you say a word! One person does things and one person is responsible. You made a mistake yourself, why didn''t you admit it yourself, why did you let this The old uncle knelt down for you and confessed your mistake?"


    After Xinbao finished speaking, everyone looked at the man. The man froze uncomfortably, but he still didn''t open his eyes.


    Hao Huashi said coolly: "Because he didn''t take responsibility! But anyone who is responsible will not refuse to be treated after the majestic Princess Zhenguo comes to the door in person! But whoever has thought about it for his parents, family, wives and children , you can¡¯t do such an inexplicable thing!¡±


    The man finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and defended himself aloud: "I have a reason!"


    Hao Huashi sneered and said, "For the sake of this loyal servant, let me hear your reason."


    The surroundings suddenly fell silent, waiting for him to speak.


    The man shouted loudly: "I am not targeting the little princess! I just want to seek justice for the world!"


    Hao Huashi frowned, and the people around were also whispering: "What do you mean?"


    "What is the world''s exam? Is it a matter of the imperial examination?"


    Hao Huashi let out a low whistle, and then said, "Quiet! What do you mean?"


    The man sneered and said: "Emperor Yan Shirong is already a nobleman, the son of a dragon and the grandson of Tianhuang, but he wants to take the imperial examination with me and other candidates, and he won the title of ''Four Yuan''. Everyone knows that what he wants is'' Six yuan''! Four yuan is nothing, but six yuan is the gathering of all scholars in the capital, and the meeting yuan has been decided early, so what is fair! I have waited for ten years, but I have fulfilled his name as a talented scholar?!"


    When he was angry, his voice was quite loud, and everyone nearby could hear him clearly.


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned all of a sudden.


    If this word reaches the ears of those candidates, then Yan Shirong''s "six yuan" is not a test, it is not a test, it is not a test, it is not a test, and it is not a test... After all, articles are different. Different people have different opinions. Okay, there are bad things to say.


    He really didn''t know what to say to be the most useful.


    In the silence, Xinbao''s surprised voice sounded: "But... haven''t you taken the exam yet?"


    She raised her head and asked Yuan Shenjue: "Isn''t the national exam just in February?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Yes, February."


    Xinbao said to the man: "It''s only January now? The national exam will not be taken until February. This is something that hasn''t happened yet! So, you are making trouble for something that hasn''t happened yet. sick??"


    Her voice was so puzzled that the onlookers were inexplicably amused and laughed along with her.


    The popular blue veins: "So what if it didn''t happen! The result is still the same!"


    Xinbao tilted his head and thought for a while, then said seriously: "Xinbao understands your feelings, but Xinbao doesn''t agree with your words."


    The little girl''s voice is surprisingly serious, it doesn''t look like her anymore.


    She said seriously: "You said it yourself, my brother is the emperor''s grandson. My Yan family, conquers the world, and sits in the world. Our Yan family''s ancestors have worked so hard for so many years. Why should we give up the ten-year cold window to you? Why do you want to be fair to us? At the end of your life, you will not be able to reach my brother''s starting point even if you walk a hundred and eight thousand miles. Why did my brother break his own legs to give you fairness?"


    "In this world, there are still many people who have a hard time living, and there are also many ordinary people who can''t afford to read. They also want to be fair to people like you who are stupid but rich and can read! You Why don''t you talk to them about fairness? Why don''t you give them all your wealth? To put it bluntly, what you want is ''all beings above yourself are equal, and everyone below you is distinct''!"


    Tuanzi dispatched all the CPUs, spoke sonorously and forcefully, and gasped after finishing speaking.


    Hao Huashi said quickly: "That''s right! You are obviously greedy and selfish, and you still have to pull up the banner of the world! Do you really think that you can make a fortune by pulling others down?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "His Royal Highness is the high apprentice of my father Yuan Xiang, a young genius, and every bit of success he has achieved is well deserved! You are so jealous and jealous, messing up the wind and rain, it''s really ridiculous!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 712： The more dishes, the more things

    Chapter 712 The more dishes, the more things


    The man blushed and couldn''t speak for a while, so he closed his eyes again and started to play dead.


    Duanzi is super angry!


    Halfway through the quarrel, the other party stopped eating, which is really annoying!


    She said anxiously: "Why don''t you talk! Get up!"


    She jumped out of the carriage and stretched out her hand to pull him, but she couldn''t even pull her arm, so she could only say angrily: "You still have strength, why are you pretending to be fainted! Get up quickly and let''s speak clearly! "


    Tell me, if you put a genius doctor on the stand, you won''t even be able to pretend to be dead.


    The onlookers are really... both weird and funny, and also think the little princess is so cute when she jumps her feet and gets angry.


    Yuan Shen Jue also jumped out of the carriage, and said calmly: "Your Highness, why don''t you help him cure his illness. After curing his illness, let him take part in the general examination and see what ranking he can get in the examination."


    This can be regarded as a misfortune.


    Putting down such a sentence, everyone will naturally pay attention to his ranking and distract attention from Liuyuan.


    Xinbao nodded, and then on the door panel, taught a few doctors to treat it on the spot, and said: "Although this disease has an acute onset and is very dangerous, it is also easy to treat, and it will recover within three or four days at most."


    Hao Huashi immediately repeated it loudly to everyone, while saying: "I made a mistake yesterday, and it will be fine the day after tomorrow. It took three or five days to delay the exam. Don''t use this as an excuse to skip the exam. ''It''s the cold window, isn''t it three or five days away??"


    Everyone laughed.


    The man gritted his teeth because of being squeezed out, "I, Chen Jingtao, will never run away!"


    Hao Huashi cupped his fists: "I admire you so much!"


    Xinbao and his party just left.


    The former Jianghu doctor did not follow him into the car, and Xinbao was so angry that he had long forgotten him, but Hao Huashi still remembered that he sent Long Xiangwei to give him a token, which he could take to the palace to ask for an audience later. .


    Hao Huashi''s down-to-earth image has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and many princess fans are familiar with him. He doesn''t want any image, so he just hangs on the carriage, listening to the movement around him, and waving at people. They all waved back, and it was quite lively.


    As the carriage left, there was a bang from behind, and the voice of discussion was like a wave, wave after wave.


    Hao Huashi went all the way into the palace gate before he said to Yuan Shen: "I''ll go and find Cui Dunyi."


    He winked, Yuan Shenjue nodded, and he flew away.


    At this moment, Emperor Ming Pei had already received a report from the shadow guard, and was very angry.


    Yan Shirong was also very angry, his rare smile disappeared, and the grandfather and grandson were complaining angrily about Chen Jingtao when they heard that the little princess had returned.


    Both the grandparent and grandson turned a friendly face in an instant.


    Then Tuanzi trotted in and said loudly, "Yay! Yay!"


    Emperor Ming Pei opened his hands to pick up his granddaughter, and Tuanzi held his face in both hands, with big eyes on his mask, and a crooked smile: "Yeah, Xinbao has a bad news and a good news, yeah, who do you want to hear first?" one?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Then let''s hear the good news first?"


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide: "No, it won''t work. If you don''t understand the good news first, you have to listen to the bad news first."


    "Okay then," Emperor Ming Pei changed his temper very well: "Then listen to the bad news first."


    Tuanzi said: "The bad news is that there is a villain who wants to harm brother! He also wants to lie to Xinbao! We quarreled! But the good news is that Xinbao won the quarrel!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Xinbao is awesome! How did Xinbao win the fight?"


    Tuanzi turned his head and said, "My wife said."


    Emperor Ming Pei sat back with her in his arms, and said, "Why didn''t Xinbao say it himself?"


    Tuanzi said embarrassingly: "Because Xinbao was very angry just now, scolding him for being too involved and unable to be distracted, so I don''t know what other people are like... I can only ask my wife to help."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "I see."


    So Yuan Shenjue told the story from the beginning again.


    Now he has gradually learned to see all directions and listen to all directions, and in order to take care of Xinbao''s preferences, he speaks very carefully.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "My dear, you are so majestic! Every word is sharp!"


    Xinbao was so thirsty that he drank three glasses of water in a row and said, "Because Xinbao is fighting for his brother! Xinbao can ignore justice and violate his conscience for his brother!"


    She became excited as she spoke, pulled off the mask and waved it in her little hand: "No matter how good he is, Xinbao''s brother will crush him! With his brother around, he will always be able to compete for second place!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Xin Baoer doesn''t need to be ignorant of his conscience, he can''t compete for second place, do you know how many places he got in the local exam?"


    Xinbao asked: "How many?"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "He took the exam for 21 years, and finally passed the provincial exam, ranking fourth from the bottom."


    Xinbao: "Huh?? Then he landed on the moon and touched porcelain?"


    Several people were happy.


    Although I haven¡¯t heard this before, I understand it inexplicably, and it¡¯s so incisive.


    This fully confirms the saying, the more dishes, the more things! To put it bluntly, the top three contend for the first place...what does it have to do with your bottom four? ? Do you need to beep beep?


    In the circle of literati, there are both the most timid and the most daring.


    The emperor''s grandson who took the imperial examination is unique. It is not surprising that others guessed that Yan Shirong wanted to fight for the name of Liuyuan.


    Competing with the emperor''s grandson, normally, eight out of ten people are happy.


    Because this is "the same year"! Get three points close to the emperor and grandson.


    Of course, there must be some talented people who, with the heart of a showdown, feel that with the emperor''s grandson, they will definitely not be able to compete for the Huiyuan... But in this case, you must at least be a small four yuan, and have won a few first names Yes, it has to be the kind of person with great spirit, great talent, and a little bit of nobility, to think like this, to be worthy of thinking like that.


    And this Chen Jingtao, his remarks, is that he thinks that the emperor''s grandson is already the emperor''s grandson, and he shouldn''t compete with common people like him. Competing with these common people means crowding out the opportunities of ordinary people? ?


    I have to say, this brain circuit is really stupid and ridiculous.


    Because the examination does not stipulate a specific number of admissions, there is no such thing as one more at the top, and the bottom will be eliminated... The admission rankings of the examination are not fixed, and the ten emperors and grandchildren who come here are no different from those at the bottom. What does it matter.


    To put it bluntly, this Chen Jingtao is the kind of phoenix man that later generations often say. Hit... Infinitely inflated, and then I heard a few words about the emperor''s grandson from others, and I was filled with righteous indignation and felt that it was unfair.


    What''s unfair?


    What is unfair is not the Huangsun Examination, but that he has studied for 20 years to get the fourth-to-last exam, and the Huangsun is only a teenager, and the little four yuan is in his hand... This is what he really thinks is unfair!


    It was also a coincidence that he was drawn at the moment when he was the most furious, and he was so passionate that he made a fuss regardless... He didn''t think about anything else at all.


    He didn''t think about it, even if his illness was fine, he inexplicably refused the little princess''s medical treatment, and didn''t his superiors investigate? Offended the little princess, and want to be an official in the future?


    Furthermore, if a princess, a little doll, comes to your door to treat your illness, even if you have a grudge against his elder brother, if you refuse, you will be nothing but an unconscious fool in everyone''s mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 713： How to be a top student

    Chapter 713 How to be a top student


    Emperor Ming Pei was very contemptuous, but at the same time couldn''t help being happy, he couldn''t stop kissing his granddaughter''s small forehead: "My little princess is still the best, what you said is really good."


    Yan¡¯s family conquered the world, sat in the world, and their ancestors have worked so hard for so many years, why should they give up the ten-year cold window for you?


    The end of your life, even if you walk a hundred and eight thousand miles, you still can''t reach the starting point of my brother. Why did my brother break his own legs to give you justice?


    To put it bluntly, what you want is equality for all beings above your self, and a clear hierarchy below your self!


    It''s too sharp! Every word punishes the heart!


    Emperor Ming Pei thought about it, and couldn''t help laughing: "My heart is too powerful! Let these people chew these words slowly!"


    Xinbao looked at Yeye and smiled, and felt that what he said was great, and he didn''t embarrass Yeye.


    Even if you are clamoring for the future generations where everyone is equal, it is impossible for everyone to be equal. What''s more, this is an era with distinct classes!


    His Royal Highness, the emperor and grandson, condescended to take the imperial examination with you, which is to praise you! You should be grateful Dade!


    Still have the guts to speak fair to the emperor, how ridiculous!


    Yan Shirong was standing by the desk in the corner, writing all the time, Yuan Shenjue also asked someone to bring a desk over, and was also writing.


    Both of them are young talents, and they write like flying.


    Xinbao fiddled with his fingers, and thought for a while, then suddenly thought of something, slipped down, and ran to catch Yan Shirong.


    Yan Shirong said: "Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi dragged him away: "Xinbao whispered something to you."


    She took his hand with both hands, put it on her shoulder, and pulled it forward violently. Yan Shirong put down his pen and followed her for a few steps.


    Xinbao thought for a while, then went over and grabbed Yuan Shenjue.


    Then she grabbed the two of them and was about to go to the corner: "Xinbao whispers to brother, wife is also useful, and wife also listens."


    Emperor Ming Pei watched the three of them chatting, knocked on the table, and said, "Is there any whisper that you can''t listen to?"


    Duanzi paused, looked back at Yeye, thought for a while, and then pulled the two back in reverse, until they were behind the throne, and then squatted down.


    Anyway, whispering or something, the main thing is the atmosphere, the location doesn''t matter, you can listen to it too.


    Emperor Ming Pei who understood immediately: "..."


    Yuan Shen Jue squatted down silently.


    Yan Shirong, who hadn''t played with his sister for a long time, didn''t realize it for a while. Seeing that both of them were looking at him, Yan Shirong quickly squatted down too.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced back, and saw the three of them talking head to head.


    Tuanzi looked serious: "Brother, do you know that what happened today could have been avoided?"


    Yan Shirong: "...??"


    He could only say seriously: "Why did my sister say that?"


    Tuanzi said deeply: "You don''t know how to be a top student at all! People like a top student must be super hypocritical! For example, if someone asks you if you have reviewed, you must tell him no! You have to say You went to cuju to play, but you didn¡¯t review anyway! You have to grit your teeth and deny it until the moment before the exam, and you have to act super like, so that people won¡¯t be on guard against you!¡±


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Tuanzi didn''t mean to be joking at all, and continued super seriously: "For example, this time, you should be super sad after the rural exam, and cry and say to your friends, oh friend, goodbye, the next exam I can''t participate anymore, woo woo woo... like this! This way everyone won''t guard against you!"


    "Then during the test, you suddenly appear and tell them, yes...anyone is fine. If you don''t want to talk about Daddy and Auntie, you can just say Xinbao! You just say that Xinbao insists on letting you go! It¡¯s okay for Xinbao! Xinbao is willing to take the blame for his brother! You just said that you didn¡¯t want to go, but Xinbao begged you, so you went! How perfect it is! To a friend!"


    Yan Shirong opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Precious words and precious words, this is often the case... It is obviously nonsense, but it is also weird and somewhat reasonable.


    Although it is definitely not possible to act every time, but now, he really regrets that he did not act like this after the rural examination... If he had acted, maybe it would have saved a lot of trouble.


    Tuanzi gave her all her money: "Also, if you know how to cry! You don''t have to worry about not being able to cry. Xinbao can help you dispense medicine. You sprinkle it on your sleeves. As long as it touches your nose, your eyes will turn red. You can also have a runny nose, super like! Can fool everyone!"


    Yan Shirong could only say: "This is really a good way, Xinbao is really smart."


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi had long forgotten about the mask, and he bared his teeth for a while, showing his small teeth, very proud: "Xinbao rubs against each other every day, and has learned a lot of great wisdom, you can come too, A lot of knowledge is not available in books, and people have to live to learn."


    Emperor Ming Pei who was listening the whole time: "..."


    No, I am not so clever.


    Yan Shirong said sincerely: "You are right."


    Fang Wuyou saw that what he said was almost done, so he asked someone to bring some snacks, Xinbao immediately left his brother, went to sit next to Emperor Ming Pei, and smiled at Fang Wuyou: "Boss Fang, you are so smart, why are you so smart?" I know Xinbao wants to eat some snacks."


    Fang Wuyou smiled and his face was full of chrysanthemums. While saying that he didn''t dare, he asked someone to wash the hands of the dumpling.


    Xinbao sits on Ming Peidi''s leg, bows left and right, eats snacks, looking at this posture, he is really hungry.


    Yan Shirong and the two went back to write.


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around his granddaughter''s belly, like an idiot grandfather, he could keep watching his granddaughter eating with puffy cheeks.


    Soon, Yan Shirong first wrote the article and showed it to Yeye, and soon Yuan Shenjue also wrote it, and brought it to the case of Emperor Ming Pei.


    Yan Shirong''s article was written as "brother".


    means that even if I do something wrong, why do you want to find my sister?


    My sister is a doctor with a benevolent heart. She went to Xuanhu for treatment at a young age, but you refused to play with her, and even accused her brother face-to-face...whatever.


    Feeling distressed and angry, ready to come out.


    Yuan Shenjue''s article is a "faithful" record of this practice of medicine. The performance of the man and the conversation between the two are clearly written. Afterwards, the little princess said with a headache and heartbroken. do it.


    Xinbao leaned on Yeye''s hand, looked at it wholeheartedly, and suddenly said, "Huh?"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook off the dim sum scum on the paper, and said, "Hey what? What did Xinbao think of?"


    Xinbao looked at him, and saw that there was a piece of dim sum in his beard, so he put the dim sum in his hand into his mouth, intending to remove it with his hands.


    As a result, the little hands were full of saliva and snack crumbs, and as soon as I picked it up...more was stained.


    Xinbao thought for a while, turned over his hand decisively, and blocked it with the back of his hand, so he couldn''t see it.


    Then she said: "Yeah, do you still remember Ma Shiwen?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 714： Royal power is supreme

    Chapter 714 There is a difference between the superior and the inferior, the imperial power is supreme


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong with Ma Shiwen?"


    Tuanzi said: "It is Ma Shiwen who thinks that gods should be perfect. Huashi also said that they may think that Xinbao will cry and insist on treating him..."


    Yuan Chen couldn''t help but also said: "That idiot''s expression is indeed so, he seems to think that as long as he is drawn, Xinbao will definitely treat him in the name of a genius doctor, so it doesn''t matter if his attitude is not good. "


    Emperor Ming Pei snorted coldly.


    Then he asked his granddaughter gently: "What about Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi said: "Brother and wife, can you write an article for Xinbao, telling them that Xinbao is not a god, Xinbao not only can''t cure bad people, but also can''t cure people who hate, Xinbao is actually...not very kind. "


    She was a little embarrassed.


    But she has never been the kind of doctor who is benevolent, not the kind of "parental heart" who insists on helping him to heal after being beaten, scolded and disgusted. Even if the patient is excusable, but if he is determined to die, Xinbao will not insist on treating him, adults are responsible for their own choices.


    Emperor Ming Pei said directly: "There is no need to be so euphemistic! You just need to say, I don''t want my heart to be wronged like this again, and the matter of hanging the pot is suspended."


    Just one sentence, Yan Shirong understood in seconds, and said: "Grandson understands."


    He just turned around and wrote.


    Yuan Shen Jue also went to watch.


    While writing, Hao Huashi came back, and said as soon as he came in, "Guess what?"


    Tuanzi was very supportive: "What''s the matter??"


    Hao Huashi said: "This man is so good at finding things. I thought he was so powerful. What happened? He is 41 this year, and he only passed the college exam four times, and the township exam five times. This time I passed the exam, and I got 74th in the exam, fourth from the bottom!"


    Although he already knew, Tuanzi still said: "Wow!"


    Hao Huashi continued: "Furthermore, he and a group of friends who were forty or fifty and finally passed the exam got together every day to clean up those who didn''t meet their talents, and then I don''t know who said that the second senior uncle wanted six yuan. He began to yell about the injustice, which was called a grief. The reason why he was sick was because he drank with those dog friends, and he didn''t know what was inappropriate to eat, so he vomited and vented. The two dog friends who drank with him There was also a night of trouble, but he was extraordinarily serious."


    Although...Hupenggouyou omits half of it, it is still a little funny.


    Xinbao laughed a few times.


    Then Hao Huashi said: "So what should we do now? Do you want someone to spread the news? I''m just calling Lao Cui and the others to release the results of these people..."


    "No need," Yuan Shenjue said, "The article will be published in a while.


    For the New Year¡¯s Eve, it¡¯s the first time this year to hang the pot. It was originally a time when civil and military people gathered in the capital. When there was such a commotion, everyone in the street was discussing this matter.


    This is called Wu Ren Ting Ting, this man is looking for death, guilty of cheapness!


    Let¡¯s not talk about the little princess, even if it¡¯s a doctor in the rivers and lakes, you invite someone to go, and die for no reason...It¡¯s not impossible to poison you to death with your backhand.


    The literati felt that His Royal Highness is the reincarnation of Wenquxing! Have you forgotten the miracles of the Confucius Temple? So six yuan or something, isn''t this inevitable?


    Of course, some people secretly felt that Chen Jingtao''s words made sense, but they were refuted by Tuanzi''s words immediately.


    You know, in future generations, even if you enjoy superior treatment every day, you will still call the people''s servants... But now, Xinbao''s words are recognized by everyone, and they have been instilled since birth. !


    There is a difference in respect and inferiority! The imperial power is supreme!


    So, Xinbao''s performance is really stylish, okay? She has the demeanor of a Zhen Guo princess!


    In particular, Chen Jingtao''s grades are too much to be ridiculed... You can say that if you are a powerful person, you can also say that you are not afraid of power, look up to the royal family, and have a legacy of Taibai, but you are a scumbag who picks your feet, and you jump like this It looks very stupid, bad and stupid.


    Everyone was talking about it, and suddenly someone shouted: "There is a notice posted on the hanging pot!"


    Immediately everyone ran over to watch.


    There were people who arrived first, standing there, reading word by word to the people outside.


    The general idea is that Princess Zhen Guo is young, and the emperor is not willing to give up the little princess to treat people''s illnesses. It is the little princess who feels that the medicine in the world is not good. There are many diseases that no one can cure, and many people have nowhere to seek medical treatment. This is not only to cure diseases and save lives, but also to teach doctors all over the world... I don''t want someone to treat the little princess''s kindness as a joke, the emperor was furious and suspended the matter of hanging the pot.


    The notice is very brief, but the anger in it can be felt.


    After reading it through, more than one person was secretly awe-inspiring.


    Just now everyone was still discussing whether Chen Jingshou''s point of view was right or not, but now, his thoughts suddenly turned to... How dare he treat Princess Zhenuo like this? ? Does he regard Princess Zhenguo as a servant who comes and goes when he is called? Where did he come from? ?


    Princess fans are so heartbroken that they want to blow that person''s dog''s head right away.


    The common people did not understand many things, and they kept asking: "The little princess is dying? Then when will she come out for treatment... What? Didn''t say? What does it mean? She won''t come out in the future? Ouch. That plague-stricken Chen Jingtao...has no conscience!"


    Ordinary people are most afraid of getting sick, especially of incurable diseases. Hanging the pot is like giving everyone the bottom line. The city of Beijing is so big, maybe it can be smoked? Now all of a sudden despair, everyone suddenly realized how rare the hanging pot was before.


    At this time, someone discovered that there was already a volume of "Xuanhu Diagnosis Records" in the world, in which the medical theory and pharmacology of pulse symptoms were very detailed and clear, and almost any doctor could treat it from the book. sick.


    But such a good fairy princess, everyone didn''t cherish it.


    No, it''s not that everyone didn''t cherish it, it''s all the fault of that idiot Chen Jingtao!


    For several days in a row, the government and the public were up and down, and there was an uproar.


    The articles by Yan Shirong and Yuan Shenjue added fuel to the fire.


    Yan Shirong is very good at writing such articles, especially when he was really angry at that time, and he wrote it heartily.


    And let Yuan Xiang see it, and then let it out.


    Examiners, take a look, really, don¡¯t talk about anything else, just talk about this article...it has a smell of getting six yuan!


    Cui Dunyi also joined in the fun, even beggars in the streets and alleys were saying...


    What¡¯s wrong, ordinary people can take the imperial examination, but the sons and phoenixes can¡¯t take the exam? Why?


    Besides, when you take the imperial examination, you still choose people?


    When you took the seventy-fourth place in the exam, why didn''t you climb up to the top seventy-three people? Ouch, the imperial examination is unfair, how can I let people who are more talented than me also take the exam? If they don''t take the exam, wouldn''t I be the number one?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 715： Renbihuajiao

    Chapter 715 People are more beautiful than flowers


    I have to say that when it comes to jokers, they have to be beggars, which is too bad.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to the wind all the way, a little funny: "That''s how it should be!"


    Hao Huashi said with a smile: "Now the people hate that Chen Jingtao to death. I heard that someone threw rotten vegetable leaves into his yard, but was stopped by someone. What if you said that you didn¡¯t pass the exam because you interrupted it? Let¡¯s let him take the exam and see what he can do!''¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Is this the person you arranged?"


    "No," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "I''ve thought so much. It''s not too late yet. This is the person arranged by Chen Sande... Your Majesty, this Chen Sande is really interesting. I''ll go to see it that day." After a quick glance, a few elders gathered together, drinking and crying! They said how scared the little princess was at that time, how sad the little princess was..."


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Yan Shirong said: "By the way, senior brother told me something today. Didn''t Xinbao wear a mask that day... I heard that wearing this kind of mask is popular among noble ladies in the capital."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" He said, Hao Huashi suddenly remembered: "I said that when I went out today, I saw a woman wearing it. I thought it was already in the capital!"


    "The previous masks were not like this," Yan Shirong said, "This kind is all learned from Xinbao."


    Xinbao listened secretly to the side, and couldn''t help opening her eyes wide: "Well, that''s not everyone..." She paused.


    Don''t need to think about it all, she must want to say, doesn''t everyone know that Xinbao has lost his teeth?


    Then Hao Huashi said quickly: "Yes! Everyone thinks that the master is super good at wearing it, and the mask is so beautiful, so they followed suit."


    Xinbao immediately felt relieved, thinking that no one knew what she was worried about, and said flatteredly, "Yes, Xinbao knows how to wear clothes and leads the trend."


    Yuan Shenjue and Yan Shirong who were one step late: "..."


    Ming Peidi, who saw through everything, let out a chuckle.


    Tuanzi touched the flowers on the mask, snickered for a while, and suddenly remembered: "By the way, wasn''t there a doctor who was poisoned that day?"


    "Oh, that," Hao Huashi said: "I gave him a token at the time, and I told Long Xiangwei at the door when I came back. When I remembered to ask the day before yesterday, I said that I didn''t come. I guess I haven''t in the past two days." Come, or I would have reported it long ago."


    Duanzi was very strange: "Why? Doesn''t he believe in Xinbao?"


    "Probably not," Yuan Shenjue said, "That man looks calm and steady, not the kind of person with a weird temper, maybe he just thinks that we have a lot of things to do these days, so I''m sorry to bother you."


    Duanzi suddenly nodded.


    Hao Huashi asked: "Is his poison curable?"


    Tuanzi said, "It''s not easy to cure, it will take a little time, but it can be cured."


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    "Not in a hurry."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Then master, there is no need to worry, let''s talk about it when he comes."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Because there were too many rumors outside, Xinbao didn''t go out for several days.


    Until the end of the month, Hao Huashi said that the medicine garden had been searched and asked when it would be possible to plant medicines, so Xinbao took someone to go and have a look.


    Zhuangzi was only about an hour away from the imperial palace, but when it was almost there, it became a dirt road, and it was difficult for a carriage to travel, so the group got out of the carriage and walked forward.


    Xinbao put on a small hat and a small mask, all made of satin and embroidered with flowers.


    I also put on an improved brand of strong clothes, with trousers underneath and a slightly shorter skirt, the kind of strong clothes that are convenient for walking. From the hat to the mask to the clothes to the shoes, the patterns are all matching, and because I have to wear a hat, so There is a small braid on the bottom, and even the flowers on the tip of the braid are the same.


    After wearing it, it looks like a chivalrous woman''s costume, a small one, as good-looking as it is.


    Xinbao was so beautiful that she didn''t want it, and she couldn''t wait to get off the carriage.


    The weather is getting warmer and the vegetation is gradually turning green.


    Hao Huashi is like a butterfly, flying around, chatting with this one, chatting with that one, and chatting with farmers in the farmland for a while.


    Yuan Shenjue and Tuanzi walked forward holding hands.


    The dumpling was obviously bubbling happily, shaking her small arms vigorously... Although he thought it was silly to shake like this, he still let her shake her back and forth.


    Beside there are a few early-blooming winter jasmines, fluttering in the wind. The small yellow stamens are exquisite and cute, and they go well with Xinbao''s body.


    Yuan Shenjue turned his head and asked, "Xinbao, do you think that flower looks good?"


    Xinbao took a look: "You want Huahua? Xinbao will pick it for you!"


    She let go of his hand and walked over, then grabbed a flower, held it with both hands, and squeezed it down with all her strength.


    Yuan Shen Jue held his forehead silently, then went to cut it off for her, carefully weaved it into a garland, hung it on the button, and said with a smile, "Does it look good?"


    Tuanzi nodded fiercely, and made a heartfelt gesture, sincerely praising: "My wife is more beautiful than Hua!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    He silently raised his hand and pressed down on Tuanzi''s head.


    He is growing fast now, and holding the ball is much easier than holding hands. While gently pressing her to walk forward, he said: "Practice calligraphy in the future, don''t copy medical books, you know medicine anyway, copy idioms , don''t use it indiscriminately in the future."


    Tuanzi was very unconvinced: "Idiom Xinbao still needs to learn?"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    He said: "Then you think Renbi Huajiao is quite right?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi nodded without guilt: "Just right, penetrating three points?"


    She shook her little head from side to side, shook his hand away, and smiled at him with her face up, her big eyes disappeared: "Every time Xinbao compliments his wife, she always wants to give herself a compliment. How can there be anyone in this world? Wen Si Such agility, such brilliant diction!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    What can he say... The fairy wife has nothing to say.


    A group of people soon arrived at the medicine garden of the Ministry of Medical Sciences.


    This large area is all built with walls. Considering that valuable medicinal materials may be planted in the future, the walls are quite high, and some houses are built inside, so that someone can guard and patrol.


    As soon as Xinbao and his party entered, officials from the Ministry of Medicine came to greet them.


    Hao Huashi is nominally in charge of Yuyaofang, and the official in charge here is called Lu Ping, who is in charge of the medicine garden.


    There is a flat land in Zhuangzi, more than 230 mu of land. It is not big, but it can be seen that it has been carefully turned over, the grass has been removed, and even the larger soil has been smashed. Obviously, it is really caring for it. of.


    Although Hao Huashi didn''t know much about farming, he could tell, so he quickly praised Lu Ping.


    Lu Ping looked to be in his thirties, with a good appearance, calm eyes, and a smile that dared not say anything, while asking for instructions: "Your Highness, can you take a rest first?"


    "No need," Xinbao took the bamboo tube from Huashuang, turned his back, lifted the mask, drank two sips of water, and wiped his mouth: "Let''s take a look around first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 716： give it a go

    Chapter 716 Go all the way


    Lu Ping responded, and asked two small officials to carry a rather large map stretched out of cloth, and said: "Your Highness, look at it first, and the minister will accompany you to record."


    Even Xinbao couldn''t help but praise him: "You are so smart, this is the most intuitive."


    Lu Ping laughed anxiously and said, "Your Highness is absurd. Please, Your Highness."


    Everyone walk forward slowly.


    Hao Huashi asked: "How do you water here?"


    Lu Ping pointed back: "There was a well there, and then another well was dug over there, and the water was very strong. There is a river less than a mile away, and you can also draw water from the river."


    Hao Huashi nodded: "Oh!"


    Xinbao has already squatted down to look at the dirt.


    The soil quality here is not bad. It belongs to loam soil. The clay soil can retain water and fertilizer, and there is also sandy soil for ventilation and drainage. It is the best kind of agricultural soil. General roots, flowers and leaves can be planted.


    Such as ginseng, astragalus, Polygonum multiflorum, Chinese angelica...and such as Artemisia argyi, Panax, Paeoniae Alba, Lily of Radix Paeoniae Alba...


    Because the terrain is flat, it can be said that the soil quality and lighting are the same, and the things that can be planted are similar.


    Xinbao scratched his face with his small hands, undecided: "You say, planting some difficult ones, or easy ones?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Don''t worry about the difficulty, just think about the Royal Medicine Workshop, and plant some things that the Royal Medicine Workshop uses now, or will use in the future."


    Yes!


    Xinbao immediately had a clear goal and said, "My wife is so smart!"


    Yuan Shen Jue acted as if no one else was there, squatted down, and got a kiss...and when Tuanzi kissed, he still didn''t forget to lift his mask.


    The two little officials were a little surprised when they saw it, but Lu Ping lowered his eyes respectfully, as if he didn''t see it.


    Then Tuanzi began to command: "You divide the medicine garden, and make this one a greenhouse, and the other one doesn''t need to be made. No matter inside or outside the greenhouse, you have to separate it... let''s plant Codonopsis pilosula in this one!"


    Lu Ping said: "Your Highness, can I go to that tree?"


    Xinbao took a few steps back, then ran a few steps further, and did some calculations in his mind: "Yes."


    Then everyone moved on.


    Two hundred acres is quite a big place, and Xinbao didn''t intend to finish the walk, she stopped when she was tired, and then Yanke took out a stool for her to sit down, Xinbao drank a few more sips of water, and then waved: "Shall we look at the picture?"


    Lu Ping smiled and said: "Yes."


    Two small officials hurried over with the map, Xinbao leaned over it and looked at it, and found that the map was really detailed, and some small markers, such as the tree just now, such as the well, had already been marked.


    Xinbao pointed to the map and said to him, "Heshouwu can be planted here. Generally speaking, the row spacing of Polygonum multiflorum is about ten inches, so you can calculate according to this, and calculate a more suitable range..."


    Lu Ping answered yes repeatedly, and tapped the place where Xinbao''s finger was pointing with a pen, and then hurriedly recorded it on paper.


    For the map, it is much simpler, Xinbao finished talking in a while.


    Then Lu Ping said: "What preparations are you going to make?"


    Xinbao was about to speak, but Yuan Shenjue said, "It''s noon, let''s eat first."


    They brought the cook with them, and they set off earlier than them. They had already arrived at the medicine garden, and they had prepared a table of dishes.


    Because Xinbao lost his teeth, he didn''t eat with Lu Ping and the others. Everyone ate separately.


    Xinbao came out, and then explained to them what preparations needed to be made.


    The seeds are from the space, just pour them out when you find a chance.


    For those who need to raise seedlings, Xinbao is going to hand them over to them to learn the whole set.


    And Xinbao is not going to come over to sprinkle the soil, that is to say, only use the seeds in the space instead of her planting ability. In this way, she should be able to survive, but the growth will not be too fast, and let these farmers learn something.


    Because there are many medicinal materials that cannot be grown in this age, neither can Xue Xuanji, and although Bai Gusheng has been taught by Xinbao, he is not good at teaching people.


    So Xinbao has been really busy for a long time, running here every day, teaching these people how to operate.


    Amidst the busy schedule, it will soon be time for the examination.


    The dates of the imperial examination are the ninth, twelfth, and fifteenth of February.


    Because of the previous events, everyone is paying attention.


    One is to pay attention to Chen Jingtao, and the other is to pay attention to His Royal Highness.


    It didn''t take long, and Chen Jingtao''s name was sung by the roll call.


    Many people didn''t know this idiot, so they all looked at him, and saw a middle-aged, short and fat man walking in with his chin raised.


    Everyone: "Tsk!"


    In fact, at first, Chen Jingtao really didn''t want to take the exam.


    This person, when his blood is hot, he dares to do anything, but when he keeps going, his sanity returns, and he starts to be afraid.


    Anyway, the more he thought about it, the more frightened he became, especially when someone scolded outside from time to time, and there were people guarding him day and night, he became even more frightened.


    Besides, he is not stupid.


    Although he will be ridiculed no matter what, if he fails the test, he will definitely be ridiculed even more.


    But if you don''t take the test, at least you can find an excuse.


    But the servants around him kept persuading him to do one thing more than one thing less. Since he agreed, he would take the exam... and persuaded him, anyway, his talent is not fake, maybe he will catch up with a good subject, which just happens to be what he is good at The subject of the test, the ranking is not bad?


    The things before that were true temperament!


    And everyone knows that he offended the emperor, but the emperor will not deal with him openly, so he doesn''t have to be afraid at all...


    You must know that Chen Jingtao has a high self-esteem, otherwise he would not be so inflated that he feels that the emperor and grandson are in his way, so the more the servants talk, the more he thinks they are right!


    Because he offended the royal family, it was too eye-catching, so even the chief examiner didn''t dare to press his paper openly!


    What if he could become a blockbuster?


    The uproar before that was actually an excellent self-protection strategy!


    It couldn''t be worse, so he should give it a go!


    So when he came, he was even male.


    Yan Shirong did not come in with the examiner until everyone had entered.


    As the emperor''s grandson, of course he doesn''t need to be searched, but as a small four yuan, he has to be seated. He sits very close to the examiner, and there are countless eyes behind him, so I think If you make a cheat sheet, you should mention it and don''t mention it.


    Chen Jingtao has actually never met the emperor''s grandson. He is not ranked well. He is in the Western literary field, and he only glanced secretly, feeling very contemptuous.


    It''s just a kid! How many books can you read without even hair growth? Small four yuan or something, it''s just people carrying sedan chairs!


    It¡¯s just like now, even if he sits at the front, so what? As the emperor¡¯s grandson, I¡¯m afraid he already knows what test questions he proposes, and finds a few Hanlin to write them out.


    Who knew, when all the candidates arrived, the Tribute Court was locked, and the CEO, Xu Shenxiu, walked out of the courtroom slowly, saying: "Because there was quite some controversy in this exam, let me discuss it and revise the way of proposition."


    Everyone was slightly surprised.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 717： My brothers business is my hearts business

    Chapter 717 Brother''s business is Xinbao''s business


    Then Xu Shenxiu ordered someone to take out a tube of sticks, all of which had numbers on them.


    He directly asked someone to pour the sign on the ground, and lit the fire.


    The sticks were made of wood, and they were quickly peeled off and burned. After burning for about a quarter of an hour, Xu Shenxiu ordered someone to pour a bucket of water on them. The fire went out, and there were still a few sticks inside the lottery.


    Then he ordered another person to cover his eyes and go to touch it. When he found a stick, he put it on the tray.


    Just like this, I kept touching all the burnt ones, arranged them one by one, and removed the ones with missing numbers, leaving four numbers.


    The first one is used to select books, and the latter one is used to select book pages regardless of the number.


    For example, the first number is two, and the four books are "The Analects", "Mencius", "University", and "The Doctrine of the Mean", so I pick out "Mencius", then turn to that page according to the pages at the back, and discuss to come up with a book. topic.


    You must know that the Gongyuan is very big, and people in the distance cannot see this side, they can only hear it.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as the real talents who rank high in the exam are all here, all of them can be seen with their own eyes.


    So, get rid of the obvious questions, get rid of the coercion...His Royal Highness is really capable, and everyone will see how the article is.


    Really confident.


    But young people are already full of vigor, and things happen for a reason, which is even more admirable.


    More than one person quietly looked at Yan Shirong.


    Yan Shirong stood with his hands behind his back, his face calm.


    He was born extremely handsome, and with the addition of fine clothes, he looks even more majestic... Once he does not show modesty, his whole body will be full of nobleness, not at all like the half-way emperor''s grandson who was born in the countryside.


    Soon, the topic was decided, "The sage makes others shine with his light."


    The full sentence is: "The sage makes people shine with his visibility; now he makes people shine with his dimness.


    The main idea is that a virtuous person first understands himself, and then he directs and teaches others so that others can understand. But today''s people are confused, but they want to make others understand. This is actually misleading others.


    This sentence is very common, but because it is so common, it is rarely used as an essay question, nor has it been used as an exam question.


    The candidates thought about it independently, and the examiners also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This question is actually not bad. They are really afraid that if they do this, if they get some taboos that are not easy to answer, they can only answer the question.


    There will be three rounds of exams. The four scriptures in the first round and the five scriptures in the second round are all produced in this way, frank and frank.


    After the exam is over, the chief examiner locks the court to mark the papers, and usually releases the results before the tenth day of March.


    After the exam, some of the candidates had a serious illness, some fell asleep for three days, and then the streets suddenly became lively, and various literary associations and hometown associations spread all over the restaurants. Many people wrote their own exam papers, appreciated each other, and privately Guess the ranking.


    More people will post articles on the text wall, anonymously or not, and listen to the opinions of strangers.


    Wenqiang is a place for literati to exchange. A house, a wall, or a board is all possible. After the examination, many Hanlin will go to the Wenqiang to read the articles of this year''s candidates and leave comments.


    This can be regarded as a scenery after every test.


    Because the questions in the Four Books were plain this time, many good articles were indeed published. Many people stood in front of the text wall early in the morning, and only went back after reading it for a day.


    After seven or eight days, several articles gradually emerged.


    There is a man named Lin Qingxu, who used his real name on the wall, and was quite praised. There was also a man named Fu Zhen, who was not sure if it was a pseudonym, but was also highly praised.


    There are a few other people outside, each with their own fans, but after all, they cannot surpass the limelight of these two.


    Lin Qingxu is also a junior, from Qingzhou, who just passed the weak crown this year. He is handsome, handsome, and has a great reputation.


    But Fu Zhen, no one knows... Everyone secretly guessed whether the few people who showed the limelight were Yan Shirong, but they couldn''t be sure.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lin Qingxu heard about it that he came to Wenqiang to read his article, and laughed and said, ¡°Your Highness is only tall, and Lin is far behind!¡±


    Regardless of whether he was really inferior or not, Yan Shirong immediately became extremely calm when his attitude of "professing that he was inferior" was changed.


    It can be seen that this is a smart man.


    Because of what Lin Qingxu said, everyone immediately confirmed it. No one thought that Yan Shirong would use the name "Fuzhen" as an alias, so it was not confirmed for a while.


    But when Fuzhen was mentioned, everyone immediately remembered, so whose article is it?


    Then who... Chen Jingtao''s articles, he didn''t count them himself, and found that his writing seemed to be not as good as others.


    But if he wants to shrink his head, others have to be happy too!


    The princess fans/local snakes headed by Chen Sande have been holding back for so long, just for this day, he wrote it on the front foot, and Chen Sande got it on the back foot, and asked people to read it. I copied several copies and pasted them everywhere.


    You know, these days, those who can be admitted as scholars will be regarded as college students in future generations, and those who can be admitted as juren are considered experts. It is precisely because they are all experts that they can distinguish the pros and cons... Once this article was published, many people People who think they are going to fail the ranking really rekindle their self-confidence.


    If there are more articles like this around, maybe I can still be at the bottom of the list? ?


    So this person writes like this, where does he have the face to be fair to the grandson of the lower realm of Wenquxing? What a nose, what a big face!


    Because the emperor''s grandson was taking the exam, the graders were surprisingly quick. On the third day of March, the apricot list came out.


    This time, a total of 186 people were admitted. Huangsun Yan Shirong topped the list, Lin Qingxu only got the third place, and the second place was Wang Kangning, who was quite famous, but I heard that he was in poor health , I fell ill after the exam, so I didn''t post an article on the text wall.


    And Chen Jingtao, needless to say, failed the ranking.


    This is really going to be nailed to the pillar of shame for a lifetime, but whenever there is an imperial examination, someone will bring it up.


    This result is not surprising to everyone.


    Because there will be a martial arts exam this year, the palace exam is very close, and it is scheduled for March 16th.


    But because you will not fail the exam, as long as you pass the exam, you can rest easy, so everyone''s mood is relatively relaxed.


    Yan Shirong also came forward, preparing to invite him to a banquet in the same year.


    But Wang Kangning replied to the post, only saying that he was seriously ill and unable to attend the appointment, please forgive me, Your Highness.


    At this moment, everyone''s articles have been published. Wang Kangning''s articles are quite generous, he is very clear, and he is open-minded. He is definitely not the kind of narrow-minded person, so he must be really sick. After not showing up for so long, I''m afraid I''m a little seriously ill.


    So Yan Shirong came to look for Tuanzi: "Xinbao, can you do me a favor?"


    Xinbao''s small teeth are halfway through, and the other side''s deciduous teeth are already a little wobbly. Xinbao has to look at it several times a day. When Yan Shirong came in, she was startled, covered her mouth, and said in a muffled voice. : "Why is the fish swollen so cute!


    "I was wrong," Yan Shirong stepped back, knocked on the door, and said with a smile, "Xinbao, can I come in?"


    Xinbao grabbed the mask and put it on: "Yes."


    "Yes." Yan Shirong walked in and said with a smile, "Xinbao is doing my brother a favor, can I?"


    Xinbao waved his hands generously: "Whether you want to help or not, brother''s affairs are Xinbao''s affairs!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 718： Add insult to injury

    Chapter 718 Adding insult to injury


    At this time, in the house where Wang Kangning lived, several fellow villagers came to see him.


    He was lying on the bed, not daring to move, to open his eyes, or to speak, and he could no longer hear in one ear.


    Wang Kangning is gentle and gentle, and has a good relationship with several fellow villagers, and they are very anxious.


    Someone said: "It''s useless to invite several doctors, what should I do?"


    "His Royal Highness will hold a banquet tomorrow night. I will ask His Highness to see if the little princess can come and see him."


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult. If there is no Chen Jingshou, there is still a glimmer of hope. Now... I am afraid it will not be easy."


    "It''s all my fault. During the last rehearsal, I came out with His Royal Highness. If I begged at that time, maybe Kang Ning wouldn''t be delayed until now."


    "No matter what, you have to try it."


    "Well, I''m with you."


    While talking, a person came in slowly and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s so lively."


    Several people turned their heads together, and the young man had already walked in slowly, and said in a tone: "Is Kang Ning feeling better?"


    A few friends showed displeasure on their faces, but they still said, "It''s not very good."


    The young man stretched out his hand to pull Wang Kangning''s body. When Wang Kangning moved a little, he couldn''t help moaning. He opened his hand to help something, and murmured: "Don''t..."


    The others rushed to block his hand, saying: "Yang Jun! Let go!"


    Yang Jun raised both hands, raised them to show that he was not moving, and sighed pretendingly: "Kang Ning, it''s not easy for you to walk this way, you finally got out of slavery, and my father sent you back." After paying you twenty taels of silver, I finally made it to this point in the exam. Anyway, my ranking is not bad. Tell me, why did you get sick... This is unlucky!"


    All of them showed anger.


    Yang Jun is concerned on the surface, but every sentence pokes at people''s pain points, obviously to add insult to injury.


    At that time, Wang Kangning''s father was in distress and worked as a shopkeeper in the Yang family''s bookstore. He was not a slave, but an employee. Wang Kangning also often read books in the shop. After finishing the work, Yang''s father gave him twenty taels of silver in order to form a good relationship.


    Yang Jun was conceited as a genius, so he didn''t care about it at first, but he didn''t expect that Wang Kangning was so promising in his studies, and he was steadily suppressing him all the way.


    He was very angry, so whenever he met someone, he would think about the past, for fear that others would not know that his father had been employed by them, for fear that others would not know that they had given him twenty taels of silver, even though the twenty taels had already I paid him back with interest.


    Yang Jun took more than 110 exams this time, which is actually quite good, but compared to Wang Kangning''s second place, it is far behind. If Wang Kangning is good, he will be a bit taboo, but he With such an illness, it was obvious that time was running out, so he became unscrupulous.


    Yang Jun looked at the expressions of several people, and said with a smile: "By the way, didn''t you all fail the exam? Why haven''t you left yet? Do you want to leave it to him..."


    He made a "corpse collection" mouth shape.


    Zhao Ping said angrily: "Yang Jun, don''t bully people too much!"


    Yang Jun said with a greasy smile: "I visited Kang Ning with good intentions, how can I be too deceptive!? I, the Yang family, have always liked to be generous and help each other. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Kang Ning!"


    A man named Fang Shi was calmer, and said in a low voice: "I may be a colleague in the future, brother Yang should be forgiving and forgiving!"


    Yang Jun chuckled: "Didn''t I do nothing?"


    Fang Shi sneered, "You can go."


    Yang Junchi laughed: "Okay, okay!" He leaned over and patted Wang Kangning''s shoulder forcefully: "I''m leaving! If you have anything to do, or want to borrow money, just come to me!"


    Wang Kangning was slapped violently by him, his body flattened, and he retched a few times on the spot. Fang Shi grabbed his skirt angrily: "Yang Jun!"


    The servant at the back hurried forward to protect him, and several of them tugged into a ball for a while.


    Wang Kangning retched uncontrollably, opened his hands empty-handed, desperately trying to stop, but couldn''t even say a word.


    Suddenly heard someone say: "It''s so noisy!"


    In the courtyard next to him, a man who kept pretending to be an old man suddenly came out, raised his hand, and something flew towards him.


    Fang Shi subconsciously opened his hand to catch it, and the old man lazily said: "This is the little princess''s apprentice, Hao Huashi gave it to you, take this to the gate of the palace, and you can see the little princess... But I don''t know if she will be cured or not." gone."


    Yang Jun''s expression changed.


    Fang Shi was overjoyed: "Really?"


    The old man nodded, Fang Shi looked at the little jade pendant in his hand, and said, "I''ll go there, you guard Kangning."


    Several people agreed, Yang Jun frowned, and reached out to stop Fang Shi: "What a good thing, show me! Do you believe what a bad old man says?"


    Fang Shi violently broke away from his hand, and the old man sneered, "Although I''m a bad old man, it''s okay to deal with you."


    He took a step forward, stepped on the brick with his foot, and the green brick shattered instantly with his toe. Yang Jun''s face changed drastically, and he suddenly remembered... In addition to the literati, there are countless warriors coming and going in the capital now!


    Fang Shi showed joy, turned around and ran out.


    Yang Jun gritted his teeth and gave the boy a wink, and they walked out.


    Zhao Ping looked worried and said, "Brother Fang, I''m with you!"


    He also followed, and the two of them took a few steps before they suddenly stopped.


    In the carriage outside, Yan Shirong got out of the carriage first, then turned back and hugged his younger sister from the carriage.


    Fang Shi said in astonishment: "Your Highness?"


    Yan Shirong nodded, and said softly: "I heard that the prince is seriously ill, so I brought my younger sister to visit."


    Fang Shi was both surprised and delighted: "Thank you, Your Highness! Thank you, Your Highness!"


    Yang Jun, who came out afterward, was dumbfounded on the spot, and knelt down as soon as his legs softened, but Yan Shirong ignored him and didn''t cry out, and was about to hug his sister and leave.


    Xinbao slipped from his arms.


    Hao Huashi has a good ear, and he can learn how to speak, and he taught them vividly all the way. They listened to the door for a while...the whole audience.


    Among all the jokes and XX stories... this is the climax!


    Xinbao held his wife''s hand, walked past the small cannon fodder with his head held high, his little feet raised high, very frightened.


    Here are all small courtyards specially rented by the candidates, and each room is very small. After entering, the few people left behind greeted them one after another. After Yan Shirong exchanged greetings with them, the few people went in.


    The young man on the couch tried his best to open his eyes and cup his hands, but his body was shaking and he couldn''t speak.


    Xinbao''s eyes widened slightly, once again caught in a certain situation.


    "She" saw a person with a sick face, pushed an article over, and said, "It''s finished, take a look."


    "She" was about to take it over to look at it, but the next moment, the person on the opposite side covered her mouth with her sleeve, and then leaned on the table to turn around, but just as soon as she lifted up, she fell back heavily, spurting a mouthful of blood, and the table On the "Call to the Country Thieves" on the Internet, there are blood spots all over the stars.


    She stared at him blankly.


    Yuan Shenjue gently pinched her little hand, and Xinbao came back to his senses, and said: "Golden needles, Xinbao wants to give acupuncture!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 719： Bad guys are readers

    Chapter 719 Bad guys are all scholars


    Xinbao washed his hands and inserted the needle himself, then twirled and twirled. After three needles, Wang Kangning calmed down slowly.


    The old man kept stretching his head outside the door, Hao Huashi smiled and said, "What''s your surname?"


    The old man said: "Zou Buqun."


    "Yo?" Hao Huashi was surprised: "Doctor Zou, what kind of wind brought your old man here?"


    Zou Buqun waved his hands and said, "Can I go in and have a look?"


    "Okay," Hao Huashi said, "Come with me."


    Zou Buqun thanked him, followed him in, and asked Xinbao, "What kind of disease is this?"


    The little girl, who was a little older, gave the needle skillfully, and replied in a soft voice: "Labyrinthitis, also called otitis interna, is also a disease of the ear."


    Zou Buqun said in surprise: "Lost disease? I have read your Xuanhu Ji. Is this similar to the otolithiasis you mentioned?"


    Xinbao said: "The symptoms are somewhat similar, but they are still different..."


    She explained to him in detail, and at the same time said: "Let Dabai refine Bupleurum."


    The shadow guard went in response.


    Zou Buqun said from the side: "He originally just caught a cold, but it was very serious because of his asthma. Two days ago, he suddenly started to feel dizzy and vomited. use."


    Xinbao said: "This prescription is actually useful, but it''s just a little slow. The medicine used by Bupleurum is almost the same. Besides, he is suffering from a sudden illness, and because of the symptoms of vomiting, he vomited after drinking the medicine. Come out, so it becomes useless."


    Zou Buqun nodded repeatedly: "I see."


    The two of them were talking so enthusiastically that no one else could get in the way.


    It wasn¡¯t until the dumpling was done that he came down to wash his hands, and Hao Huashi asked him: ¡°Old Zou, it¡¯s because of him that you didn¡¯t go to the palace gate to ask for an audience? The poison on your body doesn¡¯t go away?¡±


    As soon as this was mentioned, Fang Shi hurried forward, returned the jade pendant with both hands, and thanked him repeatedly.


    At that time, he was eager to save his friends, so he didn''t think much about it. After they said this, he realized that he had actually given up his chance, and he couldn''t help being grateful.


    Zou Buqun said: "Of course not. Although the poison on my body can''t be cured, I can''t die either. I''m not in a hurry... Besides, I will have opportunities in the future."


    He turned back again, and said to Xinbao: "Your Highness, the old man wants to donate medicine. I heard that donating medicine can help you learn alchemy, right?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes. But it takes an original medicine."


    Zou Buqun said: "You wait."


    He ran away as if flying, and came back as if flying, carried a huge medicine box, put it on the ground, picked out a small bottle, opened it, and said, "Is this possible?"


    Xinbao took it, sniffed it first, then stretched out his small hands, and put them into the sleeves of the person opposite him familiarly.


    Yuan Shenjue had already handed over the handkerchief silently, Xinbao caught it, carefully poured a grain on the handkerchief, smelled it, and said, "Liushen Pill?"


    "Huh?" Zou Buqun said, "I call this Erhuang Wan. It is very good for reducing swelling and removing blood stasis."


    Xinbao nodded, with a serious face and a full posture: "Yes, although this prescription still needs to be improved, but this prescription meets the standards for offering medicine."


    Zou Buqun said: "Improve? How to improve?"


    Xinbao said: "It is best to add borneol to the main medicine, and pearl powder and safflower to the auxiliary medicine."


    Zou Buqun frowned: "Bingan..."


    He began to ponder.


    Xinbao turned around and looked at Wang Kangning. Wang Kangning was already half asleep, so she turned her head and said, "Xuanji, start the needle."


    Xue Xuanji stepped forward to get the needle, Xinbao said again: "I want a bowl of white porridge, give him some first."


    Hua Shuang went out to give some instructions, while whispering: "Master, that man is still kneeling in front of the door."


    Xinbao raised his head and looked at Yan Shirong.


    Yan Shirong had already chatted with Fang Shi and the others for a while, and said that he had heard a few rumors, so he said directly: "You let him go, don''t come again, and he doesn''t have to go to the banquet tomorrow night."


    Hua Shuang was born as a shadow guard, so she was not good at talking, so she would say what the master told her. Yang Jun outside looked pale, but he didn''t dare to say more, so he could only kowtow, and was supported by others, staggering Staggered away.


    Xinbao asked him: "How many exams did the bad guy get?"


    Yan Shirong smiled and nodded her head, but still replied: "One hundred and thirteen."


    Xinbao scratched his face with his small hands, and nodded.


    Yan Shirong said: "What?"


    Xinbao shook his head like a grown-up: "It''s a pity."


    Yan Shirong asked: "What a pity?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s a pity that the top 100 talented people in the country have the bad behavior of big villains! No wonder people say that righteousness is all dog-killers, and villains are all scholars!"


    Yan Shirong: "...???"


    He pinched her braid with one hand: "What did you say?"


    Xinbao was afraid that the hat would fall off, so he quickly grabbed it, "Xinbao didn''t mean you! I didn''t mean you!"


    Yan Shirong held on tightly: "Then who are you talking about? Who taught you this?"


    Xinbao held the hat with one hand, and clutched the braid with the other, his little head was crooked, and he tugged with his brother like a tug-of-war: "Xinbao is wrong! Xinbao doesn''t dare anymore...Brother, don''t pull, you broke Xinbao It''s not pretty!"


    Yan Shirong was afraid of hurting her, so he sent her all the way forward, and then slowly let go of his hand: "Don''t talk about it in the future."


    Xin Baofei also ran to stand behind his wife, showing his head, "But Chen Jingtao is also a candidate, and he is also in the top 100 in a province, and this person is also in the top 100 in the country...Xinbao met two people at once. The villain of the scholar, of course, will feel it."


    Yan Shirong shook his head helplessly, and said to Fang Shi and others: "Sister She is very naughty, please don''t take offense."


    Fang Shi and the others did not even dare to say that, Fang Shi said: "Your Highness is right. Chen Jingtao and Yang Jun are indeed of bad conduct, and they have read sage books in vain. No wonder Your Highness made such a statement."


    While a few people were talking, they also bought white porridge. Xue Xuanji pressed his acupuncture points and fed him a bowl of white porridge.


    After waiting for another half an hour, the alchemy was delivered to him and he took it.


    Because Wang Kangning was poor and had no servants, he handed over the matter to Fang Shi, and several of them left. Yan Shirongming invited Wang Kangning to the dinner, but Wang Kangning could not go, but the others who passed the high school entrance examination could go.


    Xinbao also made an appointment with Zou Buqun to let him enter the palace tomorrow.


    Getting into the carriage, Yan Shirong asked Hao Huashi, "Is this Zou Buqun famous?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Yes, he is very famous. When he was young, he was known as the master of both medicine and swordsman... He is very good at medicine and swordsmanship, but as he gets older, he seldom fights with others. On the contrary, his medical skills gradually became famous all over the world. And this person is not as weird as the quack genius doctor next to him, and he doesn''t have any rules. He just opened a medical shop, and basically he will treat anyone who asks for it, not only the quack people, but also the common people, so he is famous very nice."


    Xinbao asked: "What is he good at curing?"


    "I haven''t heard that I''m particularly good at anything."


    Xinbao nodded, looked at the bottle in his hand: "Then how should he go about the process of donating medicine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 720： Sister-in-law is unreasonable

    Chapter 720 Sister-in-law is unreasonable


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "What kind of process is needed for this, you just hand it over to Gan Baibi."


    Tuanzi looked at him, immediately pulled his hand away, stood up, ran to sit on Yuan Shenjue''s lap, and announced solemnly: "Xinbao has a generation gap with his elder brother now. It''s not speculative, the relationship between brothers and sisters is all about blood and relationship." Appearance is here to maintain!"


    Yan Shirong: "...??"


    Almost as soon as Xinbao finished speaking, Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "This is Xinbao''s career...ah!"


    Already prepared to say "Don''t you understand? This is my master''s career" Hao Huashi: "...??"


    Never expected that you are such a little master!


    This is my word, you are so clever... You have to say half a word, I am afraid I can''t understand it, right?


    Xinbao didn''t notice it, and nodded fiercely: "Yes! This is Xinbao''s career!"


    Yuan Shen Jue folded Xinbao''s last two words, and said quickly: "The career should be taken seriously, and you can''t be so hasty."


    Hao Huashi, who was late again: "..."


    Meow is shameless!


    "That''s right," Tuanzi nodded sharply, "My wife is right!"


    Yuan Shenjue continued: "The Ministry of Medicine and Daoism is a serious institution, not a small workshop. There are no rules, especially this is the first one to donate medicine. Of course, we must take it seriously and spread the word to attract more people. So the process has to be rigorous.¡±


    Hao Huashi was already in despair.


    He found out that the master really wanted to grab it, but he couldn''t grab it, and he couldn''t say such polite words as the key!


    Tuanzi was convinced, "Yes, my wife is absolutely right!"


    She bent her little arm, pulled his wife''s face over, kissed her, and then continued: "Xinbao is the biggest official in the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism. Donating medicine can''t be given to Xinbao directly, or you will go through the back door, and you have to go from the bottom to the top." You have to offer it at the first level!"


    After finishing speaking with a clang, she looked at the small medicine bottle again: "But the medicine has been given to Xinbao now, and Xinbao accidentally took it away, what do you think my wife should do?"


    Yuan Shenjue was thinking.


    Tuanzi looked at him eagerly.


    Yan Shirong seized the opportunity and said, "Actually..."


    Tuanzi waved at him: "Brother, stop arguing!"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    He looked at Yuan Shenjue, hehe! You are ruthless!


    Then Yuan Shen Juicai said: "It''s also simple, you tell Gan Baibi, ask him to find the lower-level staff of the Medical and Daoist Department, and ask him to write something about how he met Zou Buqun, how he got him to donate medicine, and then give it to Gan Baibi , Gan Baibi will come to you again, and then you will arrange for Gan Baibi to find someone to test the medicine, and then the process will be complete."


    Xinbao nodded: "My wife is right."


    She opened the door, gave the medicine bottle to Yanke, then opened the door a little, squatted there, and explained in detail.


    Yan Shirong looked at Yuan Shenjue quietly.


    Sister-in-law, let¡¯s be reasonable. When I said ¡°confess to Gan Baibi¡±, it¡¯s the same thing as yours, but it actually means the same thing, right?


    Yuan Shen never opened his eyes.


    Sorry, sister-in-law is unreasonable.


    After Xinbao finished speaking, he turned around and was about to continue sitting in his wife''s arms when Yan Shirong stretched out his hand and hugged the little man in his arms.


    Then he lowered his eyes and said with a sad face: "I''m sorry Xinbao, my brother only cares about studying for the national exam, people are so stupid that they can''t even speak, Xinbao, don''t be angry, brother won''t take the palace exam... "


    Tuanzi was in a hurry at the time: "Don''t, don''t you want six yuan? You finally got five yuan in the exam, how can you give up halfway?"


    Yan Shirong shook his head, his face full of sadness: "It''s my brother who is too greedy. Compared with his family, Liuyuan''s false name is nothing! Brother, I don''t want it anymore!"


    "No way!" Tuanzi became even more anxious: "Why not! My family can''t run away! But Liuyuan can run away!"


    Yan Shirong''s voice was very sad, "But Xinbao said he doesn''t like my brother... My brother thinks that other things are meaningless..."


    "I don''t like my brother, Xinbao likes my brother the most." Tuanzi kissed his brother several times, then hugged him earnestly, patted him on the back, and comforted him very earnestly: "Xinbao is wrong, Xinbao likes him the most." Brother, brother, the six yuan test is a serious matter, brother must do well in the test."


    "Then Xinbao won''t ignore brother?"


    "No, no, of course Xinbao won''t..."


    Yan Shirong put his arms around the little man, and raised his eyebrows proudly at Yuan Chenjue, who twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Hao Hua was silent when he saw everything...


    Master moves! Sure enough, what Master said was right, the villains are all scholars!


    One or two hearts are so dirty! Super good at acting! shameless!


    A group of people returned to the palace.


    Meeting Emperor Ming Pei, Xinbao babbled about the matter, while turning back to grab the cup.


    Emperor Ming Pei put the dumpling in his arms, took off the mask for her, and gently touched her lips with a handkerchief. Xinbao held the cup with both hands, and gulped down a glass of water.


    I change my teeth, and when I talk a lot, or eat, I tend to drool, and my lips are cold, which is very uncomfortable.


    She drank two glasses in one go.


    Emperor Ming Pei said to her: "Xinbao, people like Chen Jingtao are purely confused and don''t know the general idea, but like this scoundrel..."


    Hao Huashi lowered his head and said, "Yang Jun."


    "Yes, Yang Jun," Emperor Ming Pei said, "People like Yang Jun are actually everywhere. It doesn''t count as a bad person, but a fool."


    Xinbao was unconvinced: "But when someone else is sick, he goes to **** him off, that''s bad."


    "He''s jealous," Emperor Ming Pei said softly, "Wang Kangning''s father used to be his family''s clerk, but now Wang Kangning may be his boss. He''s jealous."


    "It''s wrong to be jealous!" Xinbao argues: "If someone is better than you, you should study hard and strive to surpass him, and you shouldn''t be jealous! It''s like Xinbao doesn''t feel jealous when there are so many outstanding people around Xinbao. "


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Then if Yeye has a new granddaughter who is beautiful and cute, Xinbao is not jealous?"


    Duanzi pupil earthquake on the spot.


    Yeah has a new granddaughter, dad has a new daughter, brother has a new sister, wife has a new heart...


    The more Tuanzi thought about it, the more uncomfortable he became, his little mouth turned into a dustpan, and while holding back tears, he said, "No, don''t move, don''t move, Xinbao doesn''t move..."


    After speaking incoherently, she finally burst into tears and threw herself into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms: "Don''t want a new granddaughter, don''t want a new granddaughter..."


    "No, no, of course not!" Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly coaxed her: "Xinbao doesn''t cry, Yeye only wants Xinbao, no new granddaughter, new nothing, Yeye only loves a baby bump..."


    Emperor Ming Pei kept patting her on the back.


    Xinbao cried so hard, and soon stopped, but still lying in Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, motionless.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Yeah, I just want to tell you that jealousy is human nature, but you should learn to control this kind of emotion by yourself. Like Xinbao said, study hard and strive to surpass... People like Yang Jun, Letting go of jealousy, even at this moment, adding insult to injury and provoking others, is very ungentlemanly and very stupid."


    Xinbao nodded obediently.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his head: "So, since this kind of person is very common, tell me, why did Rong''er express his dislike clearly?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 721： I tricked the old man

    Chapter 721 I tricked the old man


    Yuan Shen Jue was about to speak, but Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Tell me first when it''s time to spend."


    Hao Huashi had never been tested by Emperor Ming Pei, so he was taken aback. He let out an ah, scratched his head and said, "This... I think, the uncle may be trying to buy the hearts of those people?"


    Emperor Mingpei said: "He only met those people for the first time. Except for Wang Kangning, many of them failed the rankings, and the two rankings on the rankings were only mediocre. Why did he give up Yang Jun''s for the sake of the hearts of those people?" People''s hearts?"


    Hao Huashi thought for a while: "Because like attracts like? Wang Kangning is a good person, so other people are also good people? Because my master seems to have remembered something, so it can prove that Wang Kangning is a good person? Isn''t it? I really don''t know?"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say much, and looked at Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Just now the emperor said that jealousy is human nature. Yang Jun is jealous of Wang Kangning, but Wang Kangning''s situation is special. Yang Jun is in other places. Among his friends, he may still be a good person, so there is no need to follow him. Think more about Yang Jun."


    He paused: "Brother Rong took Xinbao to visit Wang Kangning. He was half cherishing his talents and half building momentum. Rejecting Yang Jun was also building momentum. His Royal Highness is a virtuous and corporal person, but he is by no means a good-tempered one." People, he doesn''t rub the sand in his eyes, and he will not tolerate people with flaws in character because of their talents."


    He looked at Yan Shirong: "With six yuan in hand, he is about to enter the imperial court. His Royal Highness needs an image, and this is his image."


    Yan Shirong smiled and said nothing.


    Emperor Ming Pei also smiled and remained silent.


    Hao Huashi was dumbfounded.


    Xinbao quietly turned her head from Yeye''s arms, revealing one big eye, and glanced at the apprentice sympathetically.


    I''m sorry, I don''t understand this as a teacher...and I can''t learn it.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei smiled and asked Xinbao: "Xinbao knows Wang Kangning?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi came back to his senses, and then talked about what he felt.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Tuanzi hugged his face: "Yeah, can Xinbao get Wang Kangning to the Department of Medicine?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Of course you can. Give Xinbao whatever Xinbao wants."


    He raised his eyes, and several people silently exchanged a glance.


    At that time, Xinbao probably used Wang Kangning as a pen, which means that "Yan Shenjue" is not good at writing.


    But now, Xinbao has Yuan Shenjue and Xue Xuanji, it doesn''t matter whether she wants Wang Kangning or not, but Emperor Ming Pei didn''t remind her.


    Nowadays, the medical department has a lot of things to do, and Xinbao wants it if he wants it, so what if there are more.


    Didn''t Hao Huashi let go of the past until he returned to Chengqian Palace at night? ? He came to ask the little master: "You said why did the emperor say that today, why did you ask me?" He thought to himself that he wanted to warn the second uncle, right?


    Yuan Shenjue only said: "You are in this place, these things are everywhere around you, so whenever you encounter them, the emperor will teach Xinbao, how much you can understand, it depends on yourself... Today you are here, so I will teach you casually In a word, don''t think too much."


    Hao Hua said: "Oh!"


    He pondered for a while, and then said: "Then how did you think of these?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "I didn''t think much about it at first. I just started to think about it when the emperor asked... If it was normal, Second Brother Rong would ignore Yang Jun at all, but he was a little deliberate when he confessed that he couldn''t go to the banquet, that''s why I did that." guess."


    Hao Huashi was not ashamed to ask: "Then why did the uncle do this?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "I told you, he is going to enter the court. Now that the crown prince''s uncle is not here, brother Fan is not here, and the third brother is straightforward, he is very popular, and it is inevitable that everyone will flock to him. This can reduce a lot of temptations and troubles .After all, how can a true gentleman be content, and how can a good character be flattering?"


    Poof!


    Hao Huashi really understood at this moment, stood up and said with a smile: "Thank you, you people are really cunning... By the way, you are quite patient."


    Yuan Shen Jue glanced at him quietly.


    The eyes clearly read "Caring for the juniors is my duty and obligation as a teacher".


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Early the next morning, when Hao Huashi had just woken up, Zou Buqun came to the gate of the palace to ask for an audience.


    But he brought his big medicine box in. The Long Xiangwei at the door didn''t know medicine, so he didn''t dare to let anyone in. Hao Huashi could only go to pick it up, while yawning and complaining: "Tell me you''re old, don''t worry about it." It¡¯s also you, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s also you.¡±


    Zou Buqun stared, "Didn''t you make an appointment early in the morning? Can I come if I make an appointment?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Who are you dating?"


    Zou Buqun said: "It''s Your Highness, aren''t you also at the side, didn''t you listen?"


    "That''s right," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "It''s Your Highness! Your Highness is a five-year-old girl, do you think she can get up now?"


    Zou Buqun touched his nose.


    Then he remembered and said to him: "Yesterday, a person ran over inexplicably, saying that he was from the Ministry of Medicine, and that he helped me enter Erhuang Wan, and asked me to write down the prescription and usage. Boom away, what if the old man is ignorant? I tricked the old man!"


    Hao Huashi laughed so hard that he explained it to him.


    Zou Buqun frowned: "Why are you so troublesome?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Isn''t it good to be polite? No matter you are Zou Buqun or Li Buqun, everyone is treated equally and speaks out with medicine, otherwise? Don''t you like the kind of face-saving, whoever pleases you? Who learns alchemy?"


    Zou Buqun suddenly said solemnly: "You are right, it is still the best way, and one of the medicines is one that cannot be overstated."


    While talking, the two entered Chengqian Palace. As soon as they entered, Zou Buqun couldn''t help turning his head: "Who is practicing sword?"


    Hao Huashi said: "My little master."


    Because they were afraid of disturbing Xinbao, whether it was Yan Shichang or Yuan Shenjue Hao Huashi, they practiced martial arts in the Fuzhen Palace next door.


    Yuan Shenjue is not afraid to watch when he practices kung fu. Hao Huashi asked Zou Buqun to put down the huge medicine box, and then took him directly to the next door to watch Yuan Shenjue practice sword.


    Zou Buqun was known as the master of both medicine and swords when he was young, and he could tell what kind of swordsmanship it was at a glance, his face changed slightly, and then he stood aside and watched.


    Hao Huashi didn''t care about him, and just flew around to practice qinggong.


    It took an hour to finish practicing, Yuan Shenjue slowly retracted his sword, and Zou Buqun said: "How many tricks can we do?"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Then they asked someone to fetch a sword, and the two began to fight.


    Hao Huashi and Yan Shichang both stopped practicing martial arts and came to watch.


    Zou Buqun looks quite old, and his clothes are also ordinary. He is usually lazy, just an inconspicuous little old man, but when he moves his sword, his whole aura changes. It is also majestic.


    Compared to Yuan Shenjue''s unparalleled aura, it is completely different from this kind of feeling, but it is a match for chess.


    Yan Shichang couldn''t help applauding, even the dumpling was startled, and he was hugged to look at it with dim eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 722： wife cant borrow

    Chapter 722 My wife can''t borrow it


    The two fought for more than two quarters of an hour.


    It is really not long to say that it is long, especially when you look at the thrilling one, it feels like it really passed in the blink of an eye.


    Then Zou Buqun jumped up and said with a smile, "Good! Good! Good!"


    He put the sword back into the scabbard, and said: "This sword technique, have you changed it? I think you have changed it well! It is hard and easy to break. With this change, the sharpness is restrained, but it is even more powerful. I am far from being an opponent. "


    Yuan Shen Jue clasped his hands and said, "I''m sorry. Accept!"


    At the same time, he also retracted the sword, came over and tapped the small head of the dumpling lightly: "It''s getting late, go wash and eat."


    Xinbao let out an oh, then went back to wash his face, and several of them went back to the living room for dinner.


    Zou Buqun came early, but he came after breakfast, so he sat by and watched them eat.


    The third elder brother went over with a bowl, chatting with him in full swing, and stood up from time to time to compare, mainly: "How did you do that trick..."


    Zou Buqun explained slowly, and then the third brother asked again: "Oh, then your trick..."


    Xinbao couldn''t understand anything, so he finished his breakfast silently, and then Zou Buqun came over excitedly: "Finish? Let''s talk about medicine?"


    "No way," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "My master still needs to practice calligraphy and lightness kung fu, so he basically doesn''t have time in the morning..."


    Zou Buqun: "..."


    The old man looked at Xinbao with resentment on his face, meaning you didn''t have time all morning, yet you asked me to come over early in the morning?


    Tuanzi looked away guiltily, didn''t I forget it at the time!


    Then Zou Buqun walked back and forth at the gate of Chengqian Palace with a depressed face, watching Xinbao practice lightness kung fu, after running over a few times, Hao Huashi was very happy, and said with a smile: "If not, I will take you first Go to my elder brother''s place and watch him concoct alchemy?"


    Zou Buqun immediately became happier, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he said calmly, "That''s fine."


    Hao Huashi led him there.


    Anyway, he offered medicine and wanted to learn alchemy.


    Bai Gusheng does alchemy every day, and he doesn''t mind others watching, but he never explains it to others.


    But now there are a lot of people around Bai Gusheng to help, Hao Huashi confessed to others to take care of him, and then came out.


    After Xinbao finished practicing lightness kung fu and changed her clothes, she went to Qianqing Palace to practice calligraphy.


    Just finished practicing and was having tea and snacks when Yan Shirong came in.


    Then he smiled and said to Tuanzi: "Xinbao, brother wants to ask you one thing."


    Xinbao nodded while eating: "Good!"


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Brother wants to invite those literati to dinner tonight, and he has already asked Brother Cheng to be with him. My brother wants to make an appointment with another person, a very powerful literati..."


    Xinbao stopped eating, looked at him with big eyes, very vigilant, "Do you want to borrow Xinbao''s wife?"


    Yan Shirong said: "Well, is it possible?"


    Xinbao thought about it seriously: "Why don''t Xinbao lend you Mr. Gan, so that Mr. Gan can write articles."


    In fact, Yan Shirong originally wanted to borrow Gan Baibi, but when he heard what his sister said, his wife could not borrow it, the second brother immediately became upset, and said, "But brother wants to borrow Xiaojue."


    Xinbao thought for a while in a dilemma: "Why don''t Xinbao lend you Lord Wang as well, Lord Wang is capable of both civil and military skills, one can outweigh two, and he can also protect you, plus Gan Baibi, there are three people, more than one. "


    She is as attentive as a peddler, with big eyes and buling buling, as sincere as she wants: "Three cobblers are as good as Zhuge Liang. There is great strength in numbers, and unity is strength...


    Yan Shirong deliberately said: "But Xiaojue..."


    Xinbao put down the dim sum, jumped off the chair and ran to him, opened his hand for him to hug, and then he got a kiss with dim sum and slobber.


    Yan Shirong said silently: "Xiao Jue..."


    Duanzi is in a hurry.


    She stared at him with **** eyes, and he frowned and nodded at her, expressing that he really wanted to borrow it.


    After looking at each other for a while, she made up her mind: "Xinbao will show you Yaya!"


    She decisively slapped her little hand, revealing her budding fangs, trying to pass the test.


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    It can be said that the sacrifice was great.


    Anyway, apart from Ming Pei Di Neng staring at the matter of changing teeth, everyone else has never seen it, except for peeking.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "Why can''t I lend Xiaojue to my brother?"


    "Of course not," Tuanzi said resolutely, "Heads can be broken, blood can flow, my wife, Yeye, Daddy, Aniang, brother, apprentice, Uncle Shen, can''t borrow any of them!"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Not really, really not.


    I was wrong, really wrong.


    So Yan Shirong said with a smile, that''s fine, let''s borrow Gan Baibi.


    The two brothers and sisters reconciled and sat down to eat snacks together.


    When it was noon, Emperor Ming Pei came over and said as soon as he came in, "Are you running here to hide?"


    "Grandson doesn''t dare," Yan Shirong hugged his sister to salute, and said with a coquettish smile: "Recently, grandson hasn''t brought Xinbao to play, and Xinbao doesn''t like me anymore, so I''ll just find an excuse to chat with Xinbao for a while .¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei sat down before the case without asking any further questions.


    Xinbao practiced calligraphy standing up, but there was also a chair in front of the desk, which was made to fit her size, and it was a small one. For an emperor as big as Emperor Mingpei, when he sat down, he would become shorter. The indescribable contrast is cute.


    Then Fang Wuyou handed the ink pen familiarly, Ming Peidi corrected Xinbao''s homework, and said to Xinbao: "Xinbao is not allowed to eat any more snacks, go wash your hands, and prepare for lunch."


    Xinbao let out a cry, and jumped off Yan Shirong''s lap to wash his hands.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei whispered to Yan Shirong: "Xinbao has gradually developed a unique ''body'' now."


    Seeing Yeye very proud, Yan Shirong stood up and glanced at the table.


    Xinbao is practicing calligraphy now, and there is still Wei Guogong¡¯s copybook in front of her, but her writing is not exactly the same as Wei Guogong¡¯s, it can only be said that it has nothing to do with it.


    Duke Wei''s characters, although lacking in structure, are also drawn with iron hooks and silver strokes, full of momentum.


    But the characters written by Tuanzi...how can I put it, they are round and waxy, like fat geese, dumb and crooked.


    This kind of word, even Yan Shirong, as his own brother, dare not say it well, but Yeye actually said... You have developed your body? what body? Is it a milk dumpling?


    But on the surface, Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Yes, it''s so cute."


    Ming Pei let out a groan, obviously deeply convinced, and then circled one, circled one, circled one... basically all the words can be circled once.


    Tuanzi ran back after washing her hands, and Emperor Ming Pei even praised her: "Xinbao has made great progress now! The writing is getting better every day."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi also thought it was right: "Because it''s great, so the heart treasure is also so good!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed, and kissed his granddaughter on the forehead: "Xin Baoer is right."


    Yan Shirong looked at it with a smile, it''s good to brag about each other like this every day, and the key to the so-called Cheng Huan is the word "Huan".


    After a few people had lunch together, Xinbao went back to the palace to talk to Zou Buqun.


    As a result, Zou Buqun was addicted to alchemy, and refused to come out, and said directly: "Go and see the old man''s medicine box, if there is anything suitable."


    Xinbao came back and asked someone to open his big medicine box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 723： out of position

    Chapter 723 Not in his position but not seeking his own government


    This big box is as tall as half a person. It is obviously specially made. The outside is covered with a thin copper skin, and the inside is made of wood. It is very heavy.


    But it is very delicate.


    The small bottle inside has a hole dug in, and it is embedded in it. It will not fall off under normal bumps. Moreover, the small bottle is full of ready-made medicines. The name of the medicine is not written on it, probably because I am very familiar with it, so I don¡¯t need to write it.


    Xinbao was like opening a blind box, moved a small stool over to sit down, and looked at each one with great interest.


    Open it, smell it, pour it into the veil and take a look, put it back if you are not interested, leave one if you are interested, and some even lick it.


    The medicines in him include common medicines in the world, and some have obviously been improved. In addition to the Erhuang pills he gave before, there is also a medicine for nourishing the stomach. Xinbao has never seen it before, so he asked someone to take a jade medicine mortar , crushed the pills, thought about the compatibility, and thought it was pretty good.


    Xinbao held up his little finger, looked at it and said, "Honey, please help Xinbao write."


    Yuan Shen Jue responded, rubbed the ink, and waited for her to speak, but Tuanzi paused again, staring at his little finger in a daze.


    Yuan Shenjue waited for a while, then asked strangely: "Xinbao?"


    Tuanzi snorted, and offered him his hand. Yuan Shenjue could only put down the pen first, and wiped it for her.


    Xinbao said to himself: "The ginseng here can be replaced with Codonopsis ginseng, the medicinal properties are more suitable...Then the compatibility of this medicine is very suitable, but Xinbao is thinking, from the perspective of medicinal materials, this medicine will not It¡¯s too cheap, and some stomach problems, many of them are caused by starvation, eating irregularly or something... If you are often hungry, you may be poor, and if you are poor, you can¡¯t afford such expensive medicines.¡±


    While muttering, she rested her chin on both hands, and began to be dazed.


    Yuan Shen Jue waited for a long time, she was thinking all the time, so he simply sat aside and drank tea.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and then began to write on the paper. He wrote two medicines, erased another medicine, wrote several medicines, and wiped out another medicine.


    Yuan Shen Jue has never seen her doodling, and Xinbao never thinks about taking medicines.


    The waiters didn''t dare to make a sound, they just watched the little girl writing and drawing very seriously.


    Finally, she wrote down three prescriptions, thought carefully for a while, and nodded her head: "That''s it!"


    Yuan Shenjue held her on his lap with one hand, fed her a cup of tea, and asked her, "What is Xinbao writing about?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao has a new idea and wants to try it out."


    She pushed away his hand and put on the mask: "Let''s go, let''s find Dabai."


    Before the group got there, they found two young eunuchs rushing towards them. When they saw a few people, they quickly knelt down: "Your Highness! Fight! That old Zou and Mr. Bai are fighting!"


    Hao Huashi snorted, and ran over to take a look first, Yuan Shenjue signaled the shadow guard to go over to take a look, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The little **** said like Fei Ye.


    Because Xinbao wanted to tease his elder brother a while ago, and later made friends with officials for Miss Lin, so he made some pills that could only be smelled but not eaten.


    And Bai Gusheng is a drug fanatic rather than a doctor fanatic. He is just obsessed with the "skill" of medicine, and he is not obsessed with saving people.


    So when I knew that the medicine in the world still had this usage, I started to study it.


    But Zou Buqun is a good doctor with a benevolent heart.


    He was shocked by alchemy at first, and didn''t think much about it. Later, when he heard that the alchemy could not be eaten, he could only smell it, and smelling it was not good for the body. If you can''t cure diseases and save people, you will go astray.


    Then he began to persuade Bai Gusheng. The two had different ideas and refused to give in to each other. They fought when they disagreed.


    In fact, Bai Gusheng''s reputation in the Jianghu is even greater than him, but his skill is average, and he is not Zou Buqun''s opponent at all.


    Fortunately, Zou Buqun didn''t have a childish temper like him, and kept beating him, so when they rushed over, the two had already been pulled away.


    Bai Gusheng was indignant, and was still muttering: "Master, where did this old man come from! You are talking nonsense, and it''s none of his business if you go astray!"


    Zou Buqun shook his head, and said after a while: "But isn''t this a waste of medicine?"


    Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "Miraculous Doctor Zou is alone, so naturally he doesn''t have to think about ''people''s hearts'', and as a commoner, he naturally doesn''t have to think about ''people''s hearts'' either. That''s why you think it''s useless, because you don''t have to think about it if you''re not in his position. seek his own government."


    Zou Buqun was stunned for a moment, and thought about it carefully: "This is true."


    He cupped his hands together: "It''s because of my shallow knowledge that I said something wrong. Don''t blame everyone."


    Bai Gusheng snorted.


    Fortunately, he is not a very temperamental person, so he didn''t say much, just said: "Master, what do you want to practice?"


    Xinbao said: "I want to refine these three medicines."


    Bai Gusheng took it, Zou Buqun also came over to look at it, and then they frowned together, Zou Buqun said: "What kind of medicine is this for?"


    Bai Gusheng felt that he was a great apprentice, so he couldn''t be so ashamed. Although he didn''t figure it out, he still took it arrogantly, and said to him: "You will know it after you practice it?"


    While talking, he ordered his subordinates to prepare medicine.


    Xue Xuanji came out a step late, took a look at the paper, and said, "Master, what kind of medicine is this?"


    Tuanzi said: "Xinbao is looking at Mr. Zou''s box, there is a medicine in it, it should cure the stomach..."


    Zou Buqun smiled and said, "Did you see it?"


    Tuanzi nodded and said, "Xinbao thinks it should be quite effective, but it shouldn''t be cheap, so Xinbao suddenly thought...how can the poor cure diseases? So Xinbao wants to try to make some cheap medicines."


    She pointed to the paper: "So Xinbao wanted to try this recipe to see if it would work."


    Xue Xuanji said: "But I still haven''t figured out how to use this prescription."


    Xinbao had a great posture in front of the young apprentice, let go of his wife''s hand, put his hands behind his back, and said seriously: "Do you still remember the Super Body Pill? The principle of the Super Body Pill is to stimulate the circulation of one''s own qi and blood, and dredge the meridians. Huoluo is equivalent to a kind of acupuncture for the whole body... Usually, Neiguan acupoint is pressed for stomach pain, and Hegu acupoint is pressed for toothache, this pill is made according to this principle, and the cheapest and most common medicine is used to treat the symptoms."


    Xue Xuanji murmured: "Treat the symptoms...but why do you want to treat the symptoms?"


    Xinbao said: "Because they have no money."


    "I know," Xue Xuanji said: "But I was thinking, they have no money, so most of them will resist. Basically, those who resisted in the past are mild cases, and when they have to take medicine, they are severe cases. Is this kind of palliative medicine still useful?"


    Xinbao waved his hands: "Don''t you understand yet? Xinbao said that this medicine is not for pain relief, it is not an anesthetic, it uses the principle of acupuncture and the refining method of Super Body Pill. So although you say It¡¯s palliative, but it¡¯s also useful¡­¡±


    She paused: "It''s similar to, similar to..."


    She couldn''t remember it for a while, and Hao Huashi didn''t understand it, so she couldn''t explain it for him, so she secretly looked at the little master provocatively, and raised her eyebrows twice, meaning you rob, but you rob! Why don''t you talk too much at this time?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 724： looks great

    Chapter 724 is so beautiful and amazing


    Yuan Shen will never give up.


    He said very calmly: "It''s like a battle between two armies. We have some old, weak, sick and disabled soldiers on our side. The root cause is to restore the combat effectiveness of these old, weak, sick and disabled... and Xinbao''s cure is to strengthen the strength of everyone else Combat power, let them replace and surpass the previous combat power."


    "Yes!" Xinbao nodded again and again: "My wife is right!"


    Xue Xuanji came to a sudden: "The lesion will also improve, right?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "It has an effect similar to strengthening the body."


    Xue Xuanji pondered slightly.


    He often wanders in the countryside, and he understands the poor. The poor don''t understand what can be done to treat the symptoms and cure the root cause.


    Yuan Shenjue said again: "You don''t have to think too much, Xinbao thinks that between not taking medicine to resist the past, and taking medicine, the common people can choose to spend a little money to take this medicine... because Xinbao has always been I feel that the level of non-governmental doctors varies, and this medicine is not easy to make mistakes."


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help but also said: "There are expensive ones and cheap ones, everyone chooses according to the money in their pockets. After eating at least once, everyone knows that it''s not as good as fighting hard for several days. Taking the medicine for a few pennies, and being able to work in the fields the next day, it¡¯s still a good deal to take the medicine.¡±


    Zou Buqun couldn''t help but also asked: "Then this medicine, will it temporarily treat the symptoms and delay the disease instead?"


    He paused for a moment, then changed his words again: "It means that the patient will think that he is cured, and if he dies, he will end up with a big one?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It''s possible. If this person has been resisting and dying, it may become serious within a year... But if he takes this medicine, it may not become serious in three to five years... But if that person resists until After two or three months, I went to the doctor for treatment, and the doctor''s medical skills are good, so of course, the last one is the best."


    She paused: "But it will become serious. After all, it is a minority. Some people may be fine after eating it once?"


    Several doctors couldn''t help but fell silent and began to think.


    Advantages and disadvantages.


    As a result, Hao Huashi said: "Isn''t this simple?"


    Even Xinbao turned to look at him, Hao Huashi said: "When you sell it, tell them that you can only take this medicine once, if you have the same problem next time after taking it once, then you should ask them to take it." Doctor... If everyone knows this and continues to eat, then either they are poor, or they are picky, and there is no way to change this temperament."


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help nodding: "There is some truth to it."


    Duanzi also nodded: "Yes, spending time is really smart!"


    She stretched out her little hand, Hao Huashi squatted down quickly, and got the little master''s touch, stood up happily, and shot the little master a glance.


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t say anything, lifted his robe, squatted down, and helped Xinbao re-tie the little jade pendant around his waist.


    His face was right in front of her, Tuanzi saw it at a glance, immediately put his hand on him, leaned over and kissed him.


    Yuan Shen Jue stood up, as if nothing had happened, and did not look at Hao Huashi.


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    It looks so good! Heart black!


    In essence, Zou Buqun and Xue Xuanji are a bit similar, they are both benevolent doctors, the two get together, discuss the prescription in a low voice, and then Xue Xuanji prepares the medicine himself, ready to try it The last one.


    Xinbao was waiting beside her.


    It was almost time for dinner, Yan Shisheng was in charge of the internal affairs, and sent someone over to explain that outsiders were not allowed to stay in the palace at will.


    During Yuan Shenjue and Hao Hua''s time, it was Emperor Mingpei''s special approval. Bai Gusheng was in a special situation at that time, and Xue Xuanji was purely in the honor of the two senior brothers. Otherwise, the apprentices would not be able to stay overnight.


    So Zou Buqun cannot stay overnight in the palace.


    Zou Buqun was so reluctant to let go, he said: "Your Highness, if I can pass the martial arts exam, can I stay?"


    Xinbao was a little surprised: "Did you take the martial arts exam?"


    "That''s right!" Zou Buqun said: "I didn''t expect to meet you Xuanhu by such a coincidence, so I took a martial arts exam first."


    Xinbao nodded immediately: "Yes! Of course! If you pass the exam, of course you can come to the Ministry of Medicine, Xinbao told Yeye."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "The yamen of the Ministry of Medicine and Dao will be built soon, Dabai and Xuanji will move out at that time, even if you don''t donate medicine, but you are in the Ministry of Medicine and have the status of Wu Jinshi, you can learn from it." alchemy."


    Zou Buqun nodded repeatedly: "Don''t worry, I will definitely pass the exam!"


    He kept grinding until two furnaces of medicine were smelted, and asked for two pills each, and then left with the medicine box on his back.


    After everyone else left, Xinbao remembered that he wrote out the improved prescription of Erhuang Pill and sent it to him, asking him to offer two kinds of medicine, Erhuang Pill and that kind of stomach medicine.


    It happened that the little official from the Ministry of Medicine was very caring and sent someone to wait. He left the palace gate and was invited over. Then he wrote down the two medicines in detail, and was going to report them step by step.


    In the evening, Emperor Ming Pei came to Chengqian Palace to accompany Tuanzi and the others for dinner.


    Yan Shirong, Cheng Fuju, and Gan Baibi hosted a banquet outside to entertain the students.


    The three of them are extremely handsome, full of talent, gentle and elegant, exactly what the students admire most.


    Don¡¯t think that only women like beautiful men. In fact, scholars in this era appreciate and even pursue beautiful men.


    So the atmosphere is quite good.


    In the middle of the banquet, someone asked Gan Baibi for advice on how to enter the Ministry of Medicine and Dao.


    Gan Baibi was not surprised, and asked him instead: "You ask that, but you are proficient in medical skills?"


    The man had a very respectful attitude, and said, "I don''t dare to talk about it, but I know a thing or two."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "If you are someone who is good at medical skills, you can briefly describe your experience in practicing medicine and submit it to the Ministry of Medicine. After the palace examination, I will report it to Your Highness, and I will call you to talk about it."


    This was regarded as a correct sentence, and more than one person showed joy.


    Because there is a saying among scholars, it is called "Advancing to save the world, retreating to save the people", or it can be said that "If you are not a good look, you are a good doctor", so it is not uncommon for scholars to study medicine, even Yan Shirong knows a little bit of medical principles.


    But knowing and being good are two different things. Those who can learn to be good are definitely not too many. When the Ministry of Medicine employs people, it is of course better to use someone who understands medical skills than someone who does not know.


    This is also Yan Shirong''s intention to call Gan Baibi over.


    The two discussed it in advance, and even if no one asked, they would confess.


    Compared to the Hanlin Academy, although the Department of Medicine and Daoism is not so noble, it still has a lot to do.


    Everyone didn''t make much noise, they dispersed soon, and then it was time to hug the Buddha''s feet behind closed doors and welcome the upcoming palace examination.


    Early the next morning, the little official presented two prescriptions.


    Then Gan Baibi took the prescription and went to show Xinbao to go through the process.


    Xinbao got up, and as soon as she heard that he was coming, she immediately changed into her apricot yellow robe and sat behind her big table.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 725： Xinbao wants to steal a teacher

    Chapter 725 Xinbao wants to steal a teacher


    Gan Baibi understands the heart of the little boss very well. In addition to the prescription, there is also a brief explanation, which is very formal.


    It is said that Zou Buqun came to the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism to donate medicine, so-and-so went to receive him and made detailed records. After being verified by several imperial doctors of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, he found that the prescription was fine, so he came to ask his superiors whether the prescription was reasonable and whether it was necessary. Test drugs and so on.


    Tuanzi looked at it, then became serious, retracted and took a closer look.


    The table she uses is very high, and when she usually "discusses", she always has her two small arms crossed, and her small chin rests on her head, which looks very serious.


    But once she retracted and lowered her head again, there were only two small buns adorned with butterflies on the table, moving and moving, so cute.


    Zheng Li sat in an inconspicuous corner, without any sense of presence, painting with a smile, and Gan Baibi also looked at it with a smile.


    Then I heard Tuanzi cough.


    The child pretended to cough, and the voice was soft, not to mention too funny, Yuan Shenjue, who was originally sitting at the bottom, stood up silently, and silently walked to the place where the table was level.


    Then I saw the two little buns tilted to that side.


    Gan Baibi coughed lightly, suppressed a smile, and continued to watch.


    Nai Tuanzi''s eyes were wide open, trying to wink, and she looked at the instructions in her hand.


    Yeah approve the memorial, please An Zhezi will criticize "Zhen An" and "Zhen Shi An".


    Most of the gossip notes will be criticized with "I know", "Yes" and the like.


    But for serious business notes, a long or short paragraph will be approved.


    Her book was a serious business, but she didn''t know how to approve it. Sure enough, when the book was ready... Fang Hen missed a glance at that time.


    Yuan Shen Jue understood what she meant in seconds, and then said to her: "This is the daily operation of your medical department, you can make decisions yourself, and you don''t need to report to the emperor. And this is only kept in your yamen. You know the matter, and you agree... When Mr. Gan orders people to do things, you don¡¯t need to take this, only Mr. Gan can see this, so you can explain the matter clearly, and you don¡¯t need to pay attention to culture.¡±


    In fact, Gan Baibi can make the decision on this matter, and Xinbao only needs to be responsible for the review of the professional part. But since Tuanzi is so serious, it doesn''t matter if he approves it.


    So what Yuan Shenjue says is as serious as it needs to be.


    Xinbao nodded suddenly.


    Then Yanke rubbed ink beside him, Xinbao couldn¡¯t write while sitting, and was shorter standing than sitting, so Xinbao cleverly stood on the horizontal bar between the legs of the chair.


    Bai Ji in the back quickly grabbed the chair with both hands, and Yuan Chen in the front pressed down on the table with his elbows without compromising.


    The little milk dumpling rose from behind the table, and the table got stuck on her belly.


    Pressing the table with one small hand, she confidently picked up the pen and began to write in her fat head fish font.


    First of all, on the two prescriptions, wrote "Tianzi No. 1, Liushen Pill." "Tianzi No. 2, Shenhuang Yangwei Dan".


    Because only one hand can be used, she put down the pen, took the two pieces of paper aside, picked up the pen again, and wrote under the explanatory materials: "Tianzi No. 1 Liushen Pill, ingredients... hereinafter referred to as Liushen Pill; , ingredients... hereinafter referred to as Shenhuang Yangwei Pill."


    Yuan Shenjue who has been peeping: "..."


    Really rigorous.


    He was so serious that he was embarrassed to laugh, really.


    It''s too serious, the little expression is too serious, and the little belly is bulging from the exertion, super serious.


    Then the dumpling starts a new line and continues to write, "The prescriptions of the two medicines, Tianzi No. 1 and Tianzi No. 2, are pharmacologically..."


    I couldn¡¯t write, the dumpling got smaller and smaller, and finally I still couldn¡¯t write, said: "Bai Ji, I need a few sheets of paper."


    Bai Ji was still holding on to the chair, not daring to let go, and while responding repeatedly, motioned Hua Shuang to fetch the paper.


    Huashuang boldly took a stack over, and thoughtfully placed it under the pen. The dumpling commented, "Continued from the previous page... speaking, the compatibility is suitable and there is no problem, but we still need to test the medicine because of the ''effectiveness'' of the medicine. It has never been the only criterion for whether a drug can be used, ''safety'' is more important, there used to be..."


    "Continued from previous page..."


    "Continued from previous page..."


    Tuanzi struggled to write and write, write and write... the little wrist holding the table was already shaking from exhaustion, but with a strong will, and the dignity of being the most important official of the Ministry of Medicine... persevered.


    As soon as he finished writing, Tuanzi breathed a sigh of relief, put down his pen, and stepped down from the pole. In an instant, he fell under the table and sat back on the chair. His tired legs and legs were shaking, and his little arms were in pain.


    Tuanzi put his hands on his knees and said, "Master Gan, take it and have a look. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask Xinbao."


    Gan Baibi was out of curiosity for a long time, and immediately responded, and took four pages of paper to read carefully.


    Yuan Shenjue squatted down beside her, held a small arm in one hand, and rubbed it for her. Hao Hua was too late to catch up, so he immediately walked around to the other side, lifted her small mask with one hand, and held a cup to feed her tea. .


    Duanzi drank a cup of tea, and fell back tired, limp on the hidden bag, like a rag doll that lost its soul.


    Outside, Emperor Ming Pei sent someone over to ask her why she still didn''t come.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Lord Gan, you look at it first, if you want to ask anything, go to Qianqing Palace in the afternoon."


    Gan Baibi responded repeatedly, and Yuan Shenjue hugged Xinbao. There was no one discussing matters with Emperor Ming Pei, but it was not lunch time yet, and Emperor Ming Pei was writing memorials and talking to Yan Shirong at the same time.


    Xinbao sat on his lap and began to stare at his memorial.


    But the words written by Emperor Ming Pei on the memorial are quite sloppy, and it¡¯s easy to guess a few words, but I really don¡¯t know a lot of them.


    Xinbao pointed to it and asked, "What is the word Yeye?"


    Emperor Ming Pei replied casually: "Emperor and ministers encourage each other..."


    While closing it casually, he wanted to hold his little granddaughter to play for a while, but Xinbao was very considerate and helped him put the booklet on the approved side, opened a new one for him, and took a pen for him, holding his hand Put it in his hand.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her, quickly read the scriptures, and approved them casually.


    Xinbao asked: "Yeah what did you write?"


    Emperor Ming Pei read it to her, and said, "Why are you asking this?"


    Xinbao said solemnly: "Xinbao wants to steal his teacher."


    Emperor Ming Pei had been busy all morning, and hadn''t listened to the report over there, so he frowned. Hao Huashi took a step ahead and quickly explained the matter.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What did Xinbao write?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Just what number, what security..."


    Yuan Shenjue waited very calmly. After he finished speaking, he took a step forward and said, "Xinbao wrote..."


    He recited it from beginning to end.


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Little master, a scholar, is so terrifying, he really can''t compete... àÓàÓ...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 726： Three days and three nights cant finish

    Chapter 726 Three days and three nights can''t finish


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "In fact, Xinbao only needs to be approved, the prescription is reasonable, and it needs to be tested. As for why the test is needed, there is no need to explain. If you want to explain, just tell Gan Baibi directly, and you don''t need to write Boss...because Xinbao is the boss of the Medical Department, so the boss only needs to write ''orders''."


    In fact, you don¡¯t even need to write an order, at most you can stamp a chapter.


    Xinbao seriously retorted: "But my wife said, let Xinbao explain the matter clearly! Xinbao has tried to simplify it as much as possible, so simple that only educated people can understand it. If Xinbao speaks openly, it will take three days and three nights. Can''t say enough."


    also opened up and said...


    Emperor Ming Pei suppressed a smile, and said seriously: "I''m probably not good at this kind of thing, Xinbao can come and ask."


    Hao Huashi immediately took pleasure in other people''s misfortune, and furiously gave his little master a wink, but his little master didn''t raise his head to accept it.


    Xinbao was greatly moved: "Sure enough, no one in this world is omnipotent, except Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without explaining, so he opened another memorial, read it from beginning to end, explained it as he read it, and then approved it, and then explained to her why it was approved.


    Tuanzi lay on the table, listened carefully to the three memorials, and was very puzzled: "Why do you have to tell Yeye when it rains? Isn''t it too heavy? Why do you have to tell Yeye when you grow grain? Don''t you plant it every year? Why is it raining?" A filial son also needs to tell Yeye? Aren¡¯t filial sons everywhere?"


    Her little brows were frowned, and she realized that the matter was not simple: "These grown-ups write so much nonsense, and they have to find excuses to write scripts when they have nothing to do. Are they trying to get close to Yeye?"


    "It''s true to say that." Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "It is true that a lot of it is nonsense, some are true nonsense, and some are false nonsense."


    He didn''t explain much, so he put down the pen and signaled Fang Wuyou to tidy up.


    Tuanzi said optimistically: "Actually, Xinbao doesn''t need to learn so much. Anyway, Xinbao is only in charge of the Department of Medicine and Dao. The only things that need to be written by Xinbao are like today... So Xinbao only needs to learn this one."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Xinbao is right, even if there are other things, you can learn it now."


    While talking, he pinched the little belly of the dumpling casually: "Is Xinbao hungry?"


    Xinbao was pinched by him, and cried out on the spot: "Stomach hurts."


    Emperor Ming Pei was also taken aback: "What''s wrong? Why does the stomach hurt suddenly? Do you want to pass on the imperial physician?"


    Xinbao looked at the people next to him, pulled Yeye''s face over, and whispered, "My stomach hurts."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "What is stomach pain?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s just Pipi that hurts, not meat!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Every day, I really don''t know what weird things my granddaughter can say in this small mouth, and they are all quite appropriate, and I can understand them as soon as I hear them!


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her inward, opened her clothes and took a look, and saw a faint red streak on Naipudud''s belly.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong?"


    Hao Huashi explained it.


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "I said earlier that the table was too high and the chair was not suitable, so I asked someone to change it for you."


    "No!" Tuanzi shook his head straight: "No! You can''t change it! This table and chair are very important to Xinbao! If you want to wear the crown, you must bear the weight; if you want to be majestic, you must bear the pain... Such a life Xinbao understands the truth."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Yan Shirong was reading an article below, with a serious expression all the time without interjecting, he couldn''t help but raise his head and said: "Yeah, my grandson really read sage books in vain!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You are living too long."


    He meant that Xinbao''s abilities didn''t come from books.


    Yuan Shen Jue listened to the two literati fighting each other, and couldn''t help laughing and said: "It''s reasonable, maybe it''s not enough."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded.


    Hao Huashi looked at this, looked at that, and immediately leaned in front of his little master, and began to babble: "Master, do you think that this disciple is unlearned? I can''t understand what they say, and this disciple is so sad." .¡±


    Tuanzi quickly got down from Yeye''s arms, touched his head, and comforted him earnestly: "No, no, don''t be sad. There are so many talented people around us, we can''t be sad, and we will be happy if we accept our fate earlier .¡±


    Several people:"¡­??"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He was a joker in the first place, his eyes filled with tears when he held back his laughter.


    Tuanzi thought he was crying sadly, so she wiped his tears with her sleeve: "Besides, everyone is not perfect, there are advantages and disadvantages. It''s like..." She looked in the direction of the second brother with wide eyes, and then began to talk The key is that the key is that the tone has not changed after typing, "Xinbao''s er, although he is very knowledgeable, but... er er..."


    Hao Huashi almost died laughing.


    Confirmed, in the eyes of the little master, the second brother will always be a weak chicken who needs to be taken care of and cared for.


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help raising his head again: "Although I didn''t see or hear anything, why do I always feel that something is wrong?"


    "It''s a good thing to be aware of it," Ming Peidi said earnestly, "People must have some strengths, right?"


    Several people laughed out loud, even the well-trained Fang Wuyou hid aside and secretly laughed.


    Emperor Ming Pei was not much of a joker.


    His gentleness is actually just a calmness that has been through the wind and rain for a long time.


    To be honest, before the prince''s family came back, when the emperor was joking, he could count with ten fingers... But I don''t know why, I stayed with the prince''s family for a long time, especially with the witty little princess After staying for a long time, the emperor became more and more fond of joking.


    Boss Fang didn''t understand, but somehow, he wanted to cry, his eyes were red, and he was secretly laughing at the same time.


    Everyone laughed and had lunch.


    Outside, Gan Baibi was already busy.


    Rang Shanwei has been promoting drug testers everywhere since the beginning of the first month, and has compiled several lists as he records them.


    Then I will first record on the roster, if the disease is right, go and look for it first, but because Liushen Pill is targeted, sore throat and so on, it is actually an emergency, so I made a mistake when I recorded it, maybe it will be fine when I find it , but Yangwei pills, most stomach problems last for a long time, so I take it first.


    Their initial idea was to find at least two or three hundred people for a kind of medicine, but in fact, it was very difficult to implement it. It was really not easy to gather so many people and record his pulse every day. thing.


    So within two days, Gan Baibi wrote materials and came to ask for instructions.


    Xinbao stood behind the table, took the materials confidently, and then paused... Sure enough, he encountered a new problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 727： If you cant cheat others, you can cheat yourself

    Chapter 727 Defrauding others instead of defrauding oneself


    Gan Baibi wrote in detail the problems encountered in the past two days, and of course, he also proposed solutions.


    It is to put this matter in various medical clinics, and everyone will be treated when they encounter it. The medicine is free, and only the medical clinics are required to record the pulse every day.


    But, this is back to square one.


    The threshold for pulse condition is too high.


    Only experienced doctors can basically achieve "accuracy"; but even if it is accurate, it cannot be "precise".


    An inaccurate or even inaccurate pulse record will provide wrong information, which is not only useless, but may also have bad effects, so there is no point in testing medicine.


    But if this is not used, it must be very troublesome and very slow to rely on the medical department itself.


    Xinbao put down the materials, curled up on the chair, held his little head in his hands, and thought hard.


    Busy, no, she couldn''t help giving herself a thumbs up.


    So, she chose such a high table, she was really too witty, she couldn''t see what she wanted to do, even if she wanted to pick her feet... Although she didn''t have this bad habit.


    Gan Baibi watched helplessly as the small bun disappeared on the table, and felt a little regretful, but still waited patiently.


    After waiting for a while, he found the small head of Tuanzi protruding from the top, and asked, "What is Glass Workshop doing now?"


    Gan Baibi hurriedly replied: "Your Highness, the glass workshop has been placed in the Ministry of Industry."


    "Why?" Tuanzi''s eyes widened: "Then what are we going to do? Don''t we have to ask them?"


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "It''s okay, we are still trying to make it now, we are in a hurry, so there is no need to ask."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi thought for a while, then leaned on the table and said, "Master Gan, do you know about hourglasses?"


    Gan Baibi said: "I''ve heard of it, but I don''t seem to have seen it now."


    "Well," Xinbao said, "You ask Glass Workshop to make a simple hourglass, that is, the one with a bowl on top and a bowl on the bottom, like a gourd, with quicksand in the middle."


    Gan Baibi nodded, and Xinbao said again: "Make it smaller, one omission, the time is about...about half a minute. Do more, each one must be exactly the same, very precise."


    There are actually quite a lot of timekeeping units today.


    For example, a moment is not just a description, it is equal to 0.018 seconds in later generations; a moment is equal to 0.36 seconds;


    And one clock is equal to 144 seconds, more than two minutes, and half a clock is almost one minute.


    Gan Baibi nodded repeatedly without asking why.


    Then Xinbao walked around the table, said with his hands behind his back: "Master Gan, now Xinbao says, please remember."


    She has already thought about it, afraid of being inaccurate, can I do a questionnaire!


    He quickly delivered the table and pen and ink, Gan Baibi polished the ink and waited, Xinbao sat on the small stool next to him and said: "Name, age, gender, illness, medical history, medication history...


    Gan Baibi bowed his head and wrote.


    Xinbao''s mouth was a little idle, and he wanted to talk while eating a snack, but he licked his little teeth that were a little shaken, maybe they were about to fall out again, so he held back.


    Gan Baibi finished writing, and waited with a smile on his face, Xinbao said again: "How many times does Yiluo''s pulse beat, tongue depressor test results, does the throat still hurt..."


    She suddenly thought of something, jumped down from the chair, and pointed here: "Start from this question, there is a big space at the back, and then at the back of this, it says very painful, dull pain, tenderness, slight pain in swallowing, no pain." Pain. Those are five options."


    Gan Baibi responded repeatedly, and while writing down, Xinbao continued: "Swallowing... the back: swallowing difficulty, no feeling..."


    As she spoke, Gan Baibi quickly remembered.


    Xinbao finished speaking in one breath, took out a small handkerchief, dabbed it on his cool lips, drank another half cup of hot tea, and still wanted to eat snacks, preferably sweet and soft ones.


    Gan Baibi almost finished writing at the same time, put down his pen, and said, "Your Highness?"


    Xinbao glanced at his paper, didn''t understand a word that was scribbled, and was very depressed immediately, and said tactfully: "Master Gan, have you... haven''t practiced calligraphy recently? To practice calligraphy, you need to practice every day. Eat it every day."


    Gan Baibi pretended not to hear anything wrong, and answered yes repeatedly, saying: "I will copy it again."


    Then he changed the paper and started copying.


    Xinbao saw that he couldn''t finish copying in a while, so he secretly took out a small bottle of jelly beans from the space, quickly poured it into the handkerchief, and then snapped it into his mouth without anyone seeing.


    She smacked happily.


    Hao Huashi stepped into the door step by step.


    He was chatting with the shadow guard outside just now, and listening to them all the way, he knew that Tuanzi was scribbled by Gan Baibi.


    Being able to pull the little master into the water, how could the witty little apprentice let go of this good opportunity?


    He flew in and made a suggestion: "Master, it''s better to let the little master write another one to save time."


    Danzi: "..."


    Tuanzi quickly poked with his small tongue, trying to push away all the jelly beans in his mouth, but declined, but before he finished, Yuan Shenjue said nonchalantly: "Since Huashi said so, then, pass it on." There are four rooms in the study room."


    Xinbao dialed more quickly, but she was wearing a mask, Hao Huashi didn''t notice anything wrong at all, only thought that she had tricked the little master, and was very proud.


    Yuan Shen Jue polished the ink, and said while picking up the pen: "Xinbao, is the front part the same? Name, age, male and female..."


    He wrote quickly while talking, and Tuanzi just had to keep his mouth shut and answer: "Mmm, yes."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "This is a medicine for nourishing the stomach. Naturally, you have to take a look first. Does the stomach hurt?"


    Danzi: "Yes."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Severe pain, pain, slight pain... Can Xinbao do this?"


    He continued to write quickly, Hao Huashi always felt that something was wrong, but after thinking about it, there seemed to be no problem?


    So when he saw that he had written more than half a page, he immediately started to make troubles: "Master, what is this little master writing, I can''t recognize it."


    Facing the apprentice''s thirst for knowledge, Tuanzi, the master, turned his big eyes and gave him a faint look.


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    But at this time, Tuanzi had already transported all the reduced jelly beans to her right cheek, so she jumped off the stool confidently and walked over, pointing to "read" with her little finger: "Is the stomach..."


    While the air of "No" was blowing out, a small jelly bean covered with saliva hit the mask with a slap, and then fell onto the paper...


    Xinbao: "..."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Only the black-hearted little master was so calm, he threw down his pen, and "rebuked" him: "What''s wrong with you when you spend time! Xinbao changes teeth, how can you feed her candy!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Instead of defrauding others, he defrauded himself. In this situation, he can only accept the pot in a huff: "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Yuan Shen Jue took the dumpling away holding hands.


    Tuanzi lowered his head guiltyly, his small eyes wandered wildly, pretending that he didn''t understand anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 728： its a conspiracy

    Chapter 728 This is a conspiracy


    Hao Huashi watched silently, and couldn''t help complaining to Gan Baibi in a low voice: "This is a conspiracy! Do you know the conspiracy! You scholars are so cunning! No wonder a person like him who talks so little just kept talking to himself. Nagging! Let Master just hum! Tell me how dark his heart is!"


    Gan Baibi coughed and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, His Highness will understand what you did."


    Others don¡¯t know what he meant, but Tuanzi knows that he didn¡¯t feed the sugar!


    Hao Huashi looked at him with pity: "Why don''t you understand? You..." He stuck his finger on his piece of paper: "Scribble! Lazy!"


    He pointed at Yuan Shenjue: "Mysterious! Hard work! It''s just so eccentric!"


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    Then what are you tossing about?


    Yuan Shenjue soon returned with Tuanzi, who had changed into another suit.


    There is no sugar in her mouth, and there is no sugar smell on her body. What does the embarrassing Xinbao just now have to do with Xinbao who is doing business now!


    Xinbao walked very confidently.


    Gan Baibi had already written it in the correct style, Xinbao looked at it, deleted one item, and added two items, before saying, "This is the exclusive registration form for Liushen Pill. Some, the ones above only need to be filled simply, and the ones below only need to be clicked or ticked, and those who have taken the medicine will fill in according to this every day, or every two days.¡±


    The main reason is that the threshold is lowered, and people with a little knowledge of medicine can do it, as long as they have more patience, and the results are accurate.


    Then Gan Baibi copied it again, and Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue finished the Yangwei Pill questionnaire, and then copied it again.


    Xinbao said again: "Be serious and precise! When the time comes, we will sign a contract with those medical clinics! Let him promise to do a good job, and it must be completely true. If you write something wrong, you will be brought to justice! That''s right. Yes, there are also people who test the medicine, and they must also sign a contract, and they must not hide it, and must not take medicine indiscriminately."


    "Also, make these two medicines first, and see if there is anything else. Later, when the cheap pill is made, we have to test the medicines. We will be very good at that time."


    Gan Baibi still agreed repeatedly.


    Waiting for Yuan Shenjue''s share to be sorted out, Gan Baibi received it in his hand, and said: "Your Highness, I will go back and take care of it, and I will report it tomorrow."


    Xinbao nodded.


    As soon as he left, Xinbao remembered and asked, "Do you want to show this to Zou Buqun?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "I''ll make a copy."


    Hao Huashi said: "This old man, he comes here early in the morning every day and leaves only at night. He keeps asking when the elder brother can move to the yamen of the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, and when he will take the martial arts exam. But I don''t know either!"


    Xinbao nodded, feeling like he forgot something, but today he used his brain too much and was very tired. He patted his head twice, but he didn''t think about it, so he simply stopped thinking about it and waited for his wife to finish copying. Holding hands: "Let''s go, let''s go to Qianqing Palace!"


    Hao Huashi could only pick up a few pieces of paper and send them to Zou Buqun.


    Zou Buqun watched alchemy for a few days, and he finally calmed down, so after seeing this, he took it and watched it.


    Xue Xuanji had just finished refining a batch of alchemy and was resting, so he also came over to take a look.


    The biggest advantage of Zou Buqun is that he never comes up and says, "I haven''t heard of this kind of thing", "I''ve never seen this kind of thing", and rejects it all at once.


    He was very modest, asked what he was doing, and then began to look carefully, and then pressed and pressed on himself, and said after a while: "It really makes sense, and your teacher is really clever."


    The so-called look, smell, and question is mainly to look at the face, but this watch is far more accurate than the look.


    Zou Buqun said: "Is it possible to use this method in normal diagnosis?"


    Xue Xuanji said: "This is the way I usually use it!"


    Zou Buqun couldn''t help shaking his head: "It''s true, although I usually ask a lot, but after sorting it out like this, I am confused."


    Xue Xuanji said: "Brother, do you want to try the pill we are making now?"


    Hao Huashi was ready to leave, and said: "Master said to try these two first, and then we''ll see if there are any problems." He paused and added: "It''s difficult at the beginning, and you can help Gan Baibi later."


    Xue Xuanji nodded: "I''ll go tomorrow morning."


    Hao Huashi left.


    Now it''s time for the imperial examination, Yan Shirong is busy with his feet, he is here to help Yeye, and he has to study when he comes back, Hao Huashi touched his conscience, sorry to go to the Allied Army at this time, so he could only wait in secret Then, she ran towards him secretly when she had nothing to do.


    As a result, within two days, Yan Shirong noticed it and asked him, "What do you watch me do every day?"


    So Hao Huashi filed a complaint.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "How difficult is this?"


    Hao Huashi''s eyes lit up, and he poured tea for him as if Fei Ye, "Master, can you give me some pointers?"


    Yan Shirong didn''t answer, Hao Huashi said: "You see you are so busy, even if you finish the palace exam, you still have to be busy? You pointed me out, I promise, I will mention you at least once a day in front of the master!"


    Yan Shirong said: "Three times."


    Hao Huashi said: "This also depends on the opportunity, don''t you think?"


    "No, I didn''t discuss it three times."


    "Okay, three times, three times."


    "It''s a deal."


    Then the two clapped their hands together, and then Yan Shirong smiled and said, "Actually, something is happening. When it really happens, you won''t fight." He whispered two words in his ear.


    Hao Huashi''s eyes brightened...


    Emperor Ming Pei was very contemptuous of the naive rivalry between the two: "Boring!"


    Yan Shirong sighed: "Yeah, you hid a notebook today..."


    Emperor Ming Pei was very calm: "I still use Tibet?"


    All right, it¡¯s really not necessary.


    So the three of them were talking, and after a while, Xinbao came over.


    The Department of Medicine and Dao is simply the busiest yamen in the court, and it is so busy every day.


    The literati have something they are good at. Gan Baibi and the others quickly drew up the selection and management methods of these medical centers, as well as the contract.


    But this Xinbao is not good at it, so I came here to find foreign aid.


    Tuanzi doesn''t even believe his wife in such an important matter, he only believes in Yeye.


    Actually, Emperor Ming Pei could understand this matter at a glance, but he still had a very serious expression on his face, and he looked at it for a long time.


    Then he "sharply" picked out two mistakes, and added two more points, bathed in Tuanzi''s adoring eyes, Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "This is almost the case, just deal with it as soon as possible."


    Gan Baibi took it with both hands: "Yes. I obey the order."


    He stepped back, Emperor Ming Pei hugged his granddaughter on his lap, picked up the booklet just now, and said with a smile: "Xinbao, guess what it is?"


    Xinbao was very interested: "What?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 729： how lonely invincible

    Chapter 729 Invincible is so lonely


    Xinbao opened it, and saw a piece of paper inside, with a drawing of a robe.


    Xinbao didn''t quite understand, but luckily the handwriting of the booklet was quite correct, Xinbao read it wholeheartedly, as if it was Rang Shanwei''s new clothes.


    Years ago, she said she was going to make new clothes for Rang Shanwei, but Xinbao had forgotten about it, but Yeye hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    Xinbao was pleasantly surprised, picked up the piece of paper and looked at it carefully.


    The simple daily military uniform of the military camp is really handsome, but the pattern on the jacket is a bit messy. Xinbao holds the paper with two small hands, turns left, turns right, and looks at the sun, but still can''t see what it is Come on, I couldn''t help complaining: "What is this pattern? Xinbao can''t see it, it''s a bit ugly."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s smile gradually disappeared.


    He looked at his granddaughter and said calmly, "This is five grains."


    Tuanzi argues: "But this doesn''t look like five grains at all! Rice, millet, millet, and wheat are somewhat similar, all of which are spikes, but beans don''t grow like this. Painted by a person who doesn''t distinguish between grains! Xinbao knows plants best! Xinbao can''t be wrong!"


    Duanzi raised her chin confidently.


    Yan Shirong covered his face silently, sister, don''t talk about it... If you talk about it again, yeah, I really can''t get off the stage.


    Emperor Ming Pei just looked at her like this.


    Xinbao caught sight of Yeye''s expression. After a short period of silence, Xinbao opened his eyes wide and understood something in an instant, and he was stunned.


    So this, this inky black lump...couldn''t be painted by Yeye?


    Emperor Ming Pei narrowed his eyes on purpose.


    Tuanzi blinked his eyes wide, and then quickly said: "Yes, it may be drawn by a very powerful person, because he is too powerful and knowledgeable, so Xinbao can''t understand it."


    Emperor Ming Pei deliberately said: "But Xinbao knows plants best? Can''t you say something wrong?"


    Tuanzi stammered: "But... But Xinbao doesn''t know anything else! Xinbao''s knowledge is too one-sided! Xinbao thinks this person must know too much... Wudi is so lonely, the more you know, The fewer people who understand you, there is no other way."


    While talking, she secretly took Layeye''s hand with her small hands, and her small eyes glanced at each other, releasing a signal for peace.


    Xinbao can''t make it up anymore, Xinbao is wrong, yeah, let Xinbao go, okay?


    Emperor Ming Pei was so teased that he wanted to laugh, then coughed, and really let her go, saying: "This is not good, so I don''t want it, let''s think again."


    So the grandfather and grandson opened this page tacitly.


    Emperor Ming Pei took out a piece of paper, redrawn the robe, and asked, "What pattern does Xinbao think looks good?"


    Xinbao said: "Isn''t Rang Shanwei from the Ministry of Medicine? Then you can draw ginseng!"


    Emperor Ming Pei thought for a while: "Ginseng is also fine."


    Xinbao said: "It can be here, here, these edges are all made of ears, representing the five grains."


    Emperor Ming Pei can do it if he thinks about it.


    What he thought at the beginning was the name of medicine and the matter of grass and trees. It''s good to be a little bit obscure.


    So he drew a ginseng plant on the front of his clothes, "Does this look good?"


    Xinbao leaned on the table and watched: "It seems a little empty."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it, and drew a Ganoderma lucidum on the diagonal: "Is this so?"


    Tuanzi said: "It''s kind of weird."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi is like a vexatious party A: "Xinbao can''t tell, it''s weird anyway."


    "What do you want to change it to?"


    "Xinbao doesn''t know, anyway, I want to look better."


    Emperor Mingpei patiently changed it back and forth, the two discussed back and forth for a long time, and finally Emperor Mingpei made a decision: "How about this, the whole body is black with dark lotus patterns, and then draw a ginseng here, and the edge of the skirt is as you said. How about wheat ears as the side?"


    Xinbao imagined for a while, then nodded: "Okay. Xinbao also wants one."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and handed it to Fang Wuyou: "This is drawn by Xinbao and Ronger, so let''s make a sample first, and then make Xinbao wear it."


    Fang Wuyou responded and went.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the clock and said, "Let''s just have dinner here."


    Everyone agreed, each tidied up, and soon a meal was delivered, and everyone chatted while eating.


    Hao Huashi asked: "Master, when will the martial arts be held?"


    Yan Shirong said: "March 20."


    The palace examination was completed on March 16, and the martial arts examination began on March 20.


    "Oh," Hao Huashi said: "Uncle Master, do you know that there is a rumor outside that the topic of the palace examination must be related to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao."


    Yan Shirong raised his eyebrows in surprise: "Is it related to the Ministry of Medicine?"


    He exchanged glances with Emperor Ming Pei, and then asked: "Who did you listen to?"


    "It''s just those who take the imperial examination!" Hao Huashi said, "I heard what Yun Yi said, and many people guessed that way."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Nowadays the Department of Medicine and Daoist has a lot of things to do, and it involves a lot of things like drug testing. It''s not surprising that everyone has such a guess."


    Hao Huashi asked enthusiastically: "Then, will you still burn wood like you will try?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It doesn''t have to be like this."


    Yan Shirong explained to him with a smile: "The purpose of the test is to show my ''talent'', and the palace test, yeah, so what if I ''do not avoid relatives''? So what if it is to show the majesty? The same thing does not need to be done. The second time."


    Hao Huashi suddenly nodded.


    Yuan Shen Jue cleared his throat, and interjected: "Six Yuan Emperor''s grandson is a legend that can be passed on to future generations, and ''burning wood'' is also part of the legend."


    Hao Huashi glanced at him with a smile: "I see."


    Yan Shirong said to Emperor Mingpei again: "However, the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism does have a lot of things to do. The main thing is that the people do not notice what the Ministry of Medicine does. My son guesses that soon someone will join the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism, and it will waste people and money."


    "What are you afraid of!" Hao Huashi said: "Why do you want to test the medicine? My master has written so much, and can I write it for nothing? Whoever participates in the face of the other, a layman must learn to shut up!"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing: "Hua Shi is right, if there is such a person, ask Gan Yu to dismiss him."


    Hao Huashi said again: "But my master is so powerful, would anyone dare to participate? Ordinarily, no one would dare to easily offend a genius doctor, no matter what their status is?"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Young people always feel that illness is far away from them, and reputation is very important..."


    Xinbao ate and listened, and said with a free mouth: "Why do you say that Xinbao has a good reputation?"


    Yuan Shenjue explained: "It''s not that Xinbao has a good reputation, it''s..." He cleared his throat again.


    Xinbao asked him: "Honey, are you feeling well?"


    "I don''t know," Yuan Shenjue said, "In the past few days, my throat seems to be a little uncomfortable."


    Hao Huashi glanced at Yan Shirong with a smile, and gloated: "Isn''t it because the voice is going to change? Hey, little master, you don''t know, the voice change is terrible. Some children''s voices are clear and bright, and when they change their voices, they look like a broken gong." Same, and you must talk less, don''t hurt your throat, or you will keep breaking the gong in the future...Young Master, you must pay attention!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He silently closed his mouth.


    He only felt that his throat was a little uncomfortable these days, but he really didn''t expect to change his voice!


    If it''s really hard to hear, he really won''t talk much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 730： I dont feel bad about selling my grandfather

    Chapter 730 I don¡¯t feel bad for selling my father¡¯s land


    Only Tuanzi didn''t care at all, put down his chopsticks, and touched his wife''s face: "Don''t worry, my wife, it''s okay, it depends on the face, the ugly ones are broken, and the good-looking ones, that is the deep bell, the empty valley Echo, wonderful!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "If the voice really changed, wouldn''t it be too early?"


    "It''s quite early," Yan Shirong said: "My grandson heard that Shiro''s voice hasn''t changed yet. But Xinbao''s teeth seem to have fallen out quite early, isn''t it useful to eat those fairy fruits and elixir?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s not too early for Xinbao to lose his teeth, but it''s a little early for Xing''er, and it probably has something to do with good kung fu."


    "That''s right," Xinbao stamped and certified: "It has a lot to do with kung fu."


    Yan Shirong nodded, and brought the topic back calmly: "It''s not that scolding Xinbao has a good reputation, it''s because they think they are right, they think they are not afraid of power and stand up, so they stay Good reputation... When I didn''t read Xinbao''s writing, I didn''t know much about drug testing, and laymen really don''t understand these things."


    Xinbao said: "Some doctors don''t necessarily understand it, because they think that the medicine works, so they think it must be usable."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "The key is whether this matter is so important that it takes so much effort to do it. Most people, because they don''t understand its importance, will think it is a waste of money."


    Xinbao earnestly promised: "Yeah, Xinbao won''t let Yeye lose money. When the Ministry of Medicine starts producing medicinal materials, it will make money."


    "Yeah, I know," Emperor Ming Pei said with a smile, "When the Ministry of Medicine starts making medicines, these things that everyone thinks are ''troublesome'' now will all become ''rigorous'', and the golden signboard of the Ministry of Medicine will be established firmly."


    Everyone has been chatting to finish the meal.


    Emperor Ming Pei was simply led astray by the prince''s family. He had clearly followed the rules for so many years and didn''t feel too restrained, but now, if he didn''t chat a little while eating, it was almost like something happened.


    Only one night later, the newly made clothes were delivered.


    The flowers on Rang Shanwei''s clothes are actually printed, but Xinbao''s are of course specially made. The patterns are all embroidered, but they are still very thin. At the same time, they also made a small hat and a small mask with the same pattern.


    Xinbao never wears black, and once she puts on this black robe, she feels very majestic. She even changed her hair into a boy''s hairstyle, took off her favorite little butterfly, and ran to follow Emperor Ming Pei asked for leave.


    Emperor Ming Pei approved.


    Xinbao hasn''t been shopping in the street since the last time she hung the pot, and even went to the medicine garden secretly. Now she came out to take a look, and the street was very lively.


    Many medical clinics are studying the notices posted by the Ministry of Medical Sciences, thinking about whether to sign up, no matter where they go, people are talking about it, and there are indeed many people who think that such a grandiose drug test is unnecessary. , How many new drugs have come out, and I have never seen such a test drug.


    They came out of incognito clothes, only Hao Huashi and Yuan Xuejue were nearby, followed by Huashuang and Yanke.


    While walking, Hao Huashi sneakily relayed to Tuanzi what they were talking about.


    Many people think that this is because the cub sells Ye Tian and doesn''t feel bad...Of course, they dare not say this kind of thing openly.


    Tuanzi¡¯s new clothes were not noticed, and they felt uncomfortable listening to them, and couldn¡¯t help retorting: ¡°They don¡¯t understand at all, a dust of the times, falling on a person, is like a mountain...a kind of medicine, if Out of a hundred people, ninety-nine people are useful, and one person is useless. It sounds like a good medicine, right? But for this ''one person'', this is a disaster!"


    "That''s right!" Hao Huashi agreed, "Look at these people talking so enthusiastically that he is really sick. If the doctor tells him that I just created this medicine and no one has used it yet, don''t you think? Give it a try? Even if this person is a miracle doctor, he still has to whisper in his heart!"


    Tuanzi nodded sharply: "Yes!"


    The master and apprentice walked while talking.


    Because there were too many people involved in this matter, they talked about it everywhere, and the two of them complained all the way.


    Yuan Shen Jue glanced at them.


    When Hao Hua didn''t mention it, he didn''t pay attention to it. When he mentioned it, he felt that his voice had indeed become ugly, so he stopped talking.


    But it''s **** off listening to these idiots who think they''re smart.


    So he said: "Xinbao, let''s sit in a tea house."


    A few people went, and Yuan Shenjue asked for a private seat, then ordered the assistant to ask for a door panel, stretched it with a layer of white cloth, and then he took a pen and began to write.


    Yuan Shen Jue is good at swordsmanship, and his calligraphy also has the meaning of swordsmanship. The writing on the door panel is especially awe-inspiring.


    An article was written in one go, and it was written quickly, and then I gave the shop assistant silver taels and asked them to carry it around the city, where there are more people.


    The clerk in the store had a good look at them. Seeing their posture, he knew that they had confidence. He responded repeatedly and carried the door panel down.


    Although Xinbao couldn''t see how good the article was, he still had bright eyes and rushed to the window to read.


    The people below were talking loudly, suddenly someone let out a surprise, and then everyone turned their heads one after another, and some people blocked Xiaoer and looked up.


    This article is called "Talking to the Soldiers". It takes the meaning of talking about soldiers on paper, and directly pays Shen Jue''s money. At the beginning of the article, there are two supporting evidences, all of which are what Xinbao said.


    It is said that there used to be a medicine that could stop women with morning sickness, it was very effective, but it was not known until ten months later that this medicine would make the fetus legless... not much, just "two or three out of ten", you must not care about it ?


    There is also a medicine that can relieve pain, and the effect of the medicine is immediate, but if it is used too often, it will cause a stroke, and it is just paralyzed on the couch with a crooked mouth and eyes, is it okay? It can relieve pain, no matter how painful it is!


    You talk about state affairs in the street, and everyone thinks that testing medicine is unnecessary, so are you willing to take untested medicine?


    You must know that the medicine that is being tested now has been certified by the little princess and dozens of imperial doctors. There is absolutely no problem with the pharmacology, and the compatibility is also tried and tested.


    Presumably you must be willing, right?


    The sarcasm on the top is extremely pungent, but the topic on the bottom has changed.


    No matter what you think, no matter how much you don¡¯t understand, but the little princess can¡¯t tolerate being confused. In order to be rigorous, all new medicines from the Ministry of Medicine must be tested, not only these two flavors, but also subsequent medicines.


    Then released Xinbao''s effectiveness and safety argument.


    Because of the sarcasm at the front, the words at the back seem extraordinarily reasonable, and the image of the Ministry of Medicine is quite tall.


    A group of literati were still reading aloud, but while reading, their voices gradually lowered.


    Some are ashamed, it turns out that testing medicine is really important and necessary.


    There was also some fear. Did they talk about state affairs in private, did they actually hear the ears of the superiors?


    Some people also asked who Shen Jue was, and the writing was really mean, penetrating!


    But no matter what, the two people carried the door panel and walked forward slowly. The crowd gathered and dispersed, and soon spread the word.


    Xinbao leaned on the window and retracted until she could no longer see it, and kissed his wife happily: "My wife is awesome!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 731： man of grace

    Chapter 731 The person who repays the favor


    After this incident, the rumors that the palace examination questions will test the Ministry of Medicine and Dao have spread everywhere, and many people have believed it.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard about it, and only smiled lightly: "Stupid!"


    "That''s it!" Tuanzi and Yeye shared the same hatred: "Even Xinbao knows that he will definitely not take this exam!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What does Xinbao think will be tested?"


    "New food!" Tuanzi said without hesitation, "Daddy went to Jiangnan to plant new food!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little surprised. He glanced at Yan Shirong, who shook his head with an innocent face... indicating that he didn''t say it, and he didn''t expect it? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and asked, "How did Xinbao know that he was going to take the new food test?"


    "Of course Xinbao knows!" Tuanzi said proudly, "Because only these two major events happened after the Chinese New Year. Although the matter of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism is important, not everyone takes medicine, but everyone takes medicine." Food!"


    Yes, although there are things happening every day, in Tuanzi''s mind, only these two major events happened after the new year.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Xinbao is so smart! He is better than those scholars!"


    He really planned to take a food test.


    The palace examination is not dismissed, so the palace examination usually does not deliberately pose difficult problems. It is a test of national policy and current affairs. Anyway, in the end, it all depends on the preferences of the emperor and the chief examiner. It mainly depends on ideas, not on arts and sciences.


    Food matters are important, so we take the test of food. If you guess correctly, it is your ability, and if you guess wrong, you are unlucky.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for the imperial examination.


    It is said that the palace examinations in the previous dynasty required the tributes to bring all the examination tables and food, and only hot tea was provided in the palace.


    But now, pens, inks, papers and inkstones, examination tables, and meals are all provided by the palace. At noon, Guanglu Temple will send a simple lunch, and there are snacks on the table. Usually no one eats it, but if you are really hungry , can also be eaten.


    Emperor Ming Pei only went to the seat to show his face in the morning when the drums and whips were blown, and he came back after the tributes began to answer questions.


    Moreover, although the palace examination ends at the end of the lamp-lighting time, it is actually possible to hand in the papers in advance. There is only one policy question, about 2,000 words. There is also Lin Qingxu who is third.


    The three of them crossed paths and almost came out together.


    Yan Shirong saw this posture, and simply invited them to come over for a chat.


    Fengxian Hall is very close to Chengqian Palace. At the moment Xinbao is practicing lightness kung fu. Seeing them approaching, Xinbao let out a cry, couldn''t hold back his feet for a while, ran over to two piles, and jumped again and again. , jumped back to the two piles, and said: "Brother!"


    Wang Kangning and Lin Qingxu hurriedly saluted her.


    Xinbao opened his hand, and Yan Shirong came to hug her. Just as he was about to introduce her, Xinbao stretched out his little hand and lifted Wang Kangning''s face.


    Yan Shirong silently supported his forehead, thinking of the grandpa who had been lifted up countless times.


    Xinbao said in surprise: "Wang Kangning, why do you look so bad? Have you taken all the medicine Xinbao gave you?"


    Wang Kangning hurriedly said: "Go back to Your Highness, eat."


    "No," Xinbao said, "You obviously didn''t eat it. You obviously only ate three, four at most, and didn''t eat the rest."


    She was very unhappy: "Why don''t you take it? After you take it, you will be cured in the palace examination? Do you not believe in Xinbao''s medicine?"


    Wang Kangning was frightened and hurriedly saluted: "I dare not, how could I not believe it, but I... have been eating all the time!"


    Duanzi stared wide-eyed: "Liar!"


    "Xinbao," Yan Shirong sensed something was wrong, and said, "Kang Ning, is that medicine still in your place?"


    Wang Kangning said: "Yes, at that time Brother Fang left the Shutong to me. These days, the Shutong has been taking care of me. I take the medicine every morning and evening. I still took it this morning..."


    Yan Shirong said: "I''ll send someone to fetch the medicine and show Xinbao?"


    He meant to ask him if he needs to take care of this matter.


    Wang Kangning hesitated for a moment, then saluted: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Yan Shirong was about to stretch out his hand to beckon the Shadow Guard, but Hao Huashi jumped over and said, "Uncle, I''ll go, I know the place." He flew away as if flying.


    Yan Shirong walked in with his sister in his arms, and said, "Xinbao, see what medicine Kang Ning needs, and help him practice some more."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    Wang Kangning saluted: "Thank you, Your Highness, I am very grateful."


    Xinbao waved his hand: "It''s too early for you to be grateful. Xinbao is a person who repays kindness. Xinbao saved you. After the imperial examination, you have to repay Xinbao."


    Wang Kangning didn''t know how to answer for a moment: "...??"


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Sister She is very skinny, she chatters every day, I don''t know what she is talking about."


    Wang Kangning came back to his senses, and hurriedly said: "Your Highness has orders, and all ministers will obey."


    Xinbao said: "Then after you finish the imperial examination, you will come to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. But you have to tell people that you want to come, not Xinbao forcing you to come. Xinbao is the biggest official in the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. Xinbao is for fame."


    Wang Kangning could only say: "Thank you for your appreciation, Your Highness, I am honored."


    Xinbao was satisfied, so she got down from her brother''s arms and asked, "Then when will you finish the imperial examination?"


    Wang Kangning said: "Just finished the exam."


    Xinbao was taken aback: "Did you take the exam today?"


    She looked at Yan Shirong in surprise: "You took the imperial examination secretly while Xinbao was still awake?? Xinbao still..."


    "Ah!" Yan Shirong said loudly: "My brother forgot to eat the six-yuan egg! It''s too bad, while the palace exam is not over yet, hurry up, hurry up, Xinbao kisses six times! Hurry up, it''s too late !"


    He squatted down quickly.


    Xinbao was so urged by him that he didn''t have time to think, so he rushed over and kissed six times.


    Yan Shirong heaved a long sigh of relief: "Thank you, Xinbao, fortunately, I still came in time."


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, Xinbao almost made a mistake."


    "It''s all right now," Yan Shirong said solemnly: "Then Xinbao, let''s refine medicine."


    The two acted back and forth.


    Perhaps only Yuan Shenjue noticed the fanciful smile on Lin Qingxu''s face, this idiotic smile, he seemed to have seen it on the faces of people like Chen Sande.


    Xinbao didn''t notice Lin Qingxu, nodded, took his wife back, and then went to find Bai Gusheng.


    Lin Qingxu withdrew his emoji and said, "Your Highness, the little princess is so cute!"


    "Yes," Yan Shirong said with a smile, "It''s like a grown-up, so cute."


    Lin Qingxu said: "I have seen my little highness master and disciples make alchemy in public, and my little highness descended from the sky. I watched it at that time, and it was really like a dream."


    The three of them went to Yan Shirong''s place while chatting.


    Not long after, Xinbao came over, changed into the clothes of Rang Shanwei, and came in with his little hands on his back.


    She put it on last time, and as a result, the whole street was talking about the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. No one paid attention to her, and no one praised her. In the palace, I heard the rainbow farts of my own people. It is rare for two educated outsiders Come on, she didn''t bother to put it on.


    Yan Shirong knew what was going on at a glance, and quickly winked at the two of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 732： The Three Wonders of Civil, Military and Medical Medicine

    Chapter 732 The Three Wonders of Civil, Military and Medical Medicine


    Wang Kangning was shy and gentle, not a person with good eloquence, and Lin Qingxu couldn''t wait to stand up, squatted in front of Tuanzi, and said: "Your Highness is really majestic! I have never seen Such an imposing manner from a young child! No wonder everyone said that His Highness is a master of martial arts, just now I saw His Highness practicing kung fu, flying swallows and swimming dragons, I was already amazed, now that I put on military uniform, I am even more heroic!"


    Duanzi smiled from ear to ear.


    Lin Qingxu spoke impassionedly and emotionally for a quarter of an hour, but Wang Kangning couldn''t even get a word in, and Yan Shirong couldn''t make a conclusion.


    Then Lin Qingxu finally finished speaking, and after a while, Xinbao patted his head: "You are so knowledgeable! Congratulations! Xinbao is actually not very prestigious, only a little."


    "How could it be!?" Lin Qingxu said with tears in his eyes, "Your Highness is too humble! I think that His Highness is so majestic! Prestige is not in age, but in talent! I have seen people with spirit since I was a child. Yi, there is only one person who is majestic and majestic!"


    Duanzi was so overwhelmed by the praise that she finally came out without knowing what she said.


    Yan Ke at the back hurriedly said: "The master has given the pill to Mr. Bai, but Mr. Bai still has Yiwei Dan on hand to refine it, and Mr. Xue is not around, so it will take about an hour and a half to refine it."


    Yan Shirong responded.


    Xinbao walked all the way to the Qianqing Palace with a step that her relatives did not recognize, and then told Emperor Mingpei happily.


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed twice, unable to speak, squinting and said: "Do you think this man...does he speak sincerely?"


    "Hey!" Tuanzi waved his little hands, "Whether it''s sincere or not, just be happy, it''s rare to be confused! Yeah, don''t worry, Xinbao is a person with a super clear mind, and he won''t be dazzled by sweet words at all. Compliments, Xinbao has always listened selectively."


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth: "Why do you choose to listen?"


    Xin¡¤Human Great Awakening¡¤Bao Dao: "For example, Yeye and Daddy, Aniang, Brother, Wife, and Disciple... Like this, if you boast about Xinbao, Xinbao can only believe a little bit, sometimes not at all."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Tuanzi said: "Because you love Bao so much, you think Xinbao looks good in whatever he wears and looks amazing in whatever he does, so you can''t be trusted. But like Mr. Gan and Mr. Wang, Xinbao can trust a little more, Because we are just friends, Xinbao is still his immediate boss...but like the person today..."


    She turned her head and asked, "Who is that person?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Lin Qingxu."


    Xinbao nodded: "We don''t know people like Lin Qingxu, and we''re not his immediate boss, so Xinbao can at least... believe 50%! Bao is also very powerful!"


    Emperor Ming Pei silently supported his forehead.


    All right, you are cute and you have the final say.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked outside: "Has Huashi come back?"


    The outsider said: "Your Majesty, you''re back. I just went to Chengqian Palace. It should be...he''s here."


    Before he finished speaking, Hao Huashi came back and took a bottle of medicine for Xinbao. Xinbao didn''t even need to pour it out, as soon as he opened the bottle he knew something was wrong.


    Hao Huashi said: "As expected, the medicine has been changed. The bookboy didn''t seem to know about it. I thought it was Yang Jun who changed it, but I told Yi Yi to pay attention at that time, but he didn''t notice it. It doesn''t seem to be him...then it should be for the medicine?"


    "Maybe," Yuan Shenjue poured out to look at it, and asked Xinbao, "What kind of medicine is this?"


    Xinbao held the medicine in his little hand, and sniffed it vigorously: "It''s a kind of medicine for nourishing the lungs and relieving cough. It''s useless for Wang Kangning to take it, but it''s not bad either, but it looks really similar, but you should smell it when you smell it. Is it right?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Firstly, when it is put into a bottle, it also has a little fragrance. Secondly, even if they sense something wrong, they dare not tell it! I can''t ask you for another bottle."


    Xinbao murmured: "But why do these people always act like this! This kind of medicine is for each person, and you can''t take it randomly!"


    Yuan Shen Jue patted her head, and said: "When we went there, many people actually knew that Wang Kangning also invited many doctors at that time. It is not surprising that some people coveted this medicine."


    "That''s right!" Hao Huashi said, "I didn''t bother with that book boy, so I asked someone to keep a close eye on him first. I think that Fang Shi lent him the book boy out of kindness. Arrested, wouldn''t it chill the hearts of the good people...to say it again is to startle the snake, let''s check it out slowly. I''m afraid..."


    He stole a glance at Emperor Ming Pei: "I''m afraid it has something to do with those Jianghu people."


    Emperor Ming Pei was not surprised and nodded.


    The medicine delivered by the little princess herself must be kept as tight as possible. It takes a bit of work to get the medicine without disturbing Wang Kangning and the book boy.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "But stealing medicine, what is the crime?"


    What he meant was, if this person is from the rivers and lakes, then he is likely to participate in the martial arts. If he participated in the martial arts, how should he deal with it?


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered for a moment, but instead of answering his question, he asked Hao Hua, "Could it be that Zou Buqun?"


    "No," Hao Huashi said, "Your Majesty, he entered the alchemy room on the first day, so there is no need to steal it."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked again: "Is this Zou Buqun very famous?"


    "It''s not as famous as senior brother." Hao Huashi said: "Senior brother was a famous figure all over the world back then, but Zou Buqun... I can''t tell who is higher and who is lower, but he is a person, how can I say, He¡¯s too unprofessional, he¡¯s too shameless, and he treats ordinary people more than people from all over the world. So he¡¯s not as famous as Senior Brother, but he¡¯s pretty good, benevolent and benevolent.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and turned back to answer Yuan Shenjue: "Murdering human life? Stealing? Let''s talk about it then!"


    This year is the year when martial arts are flourishing. Originally, if there is such a person, it is really difficult to deal with, and a little carelessness will provoke a dispute between civil and military.


    Available now?


    Bai Gusheng is Xinbao''s big apprentice, Zou Buqun was the first one to donate medicine, and later he will join the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. The other person, even if he has a similar reputation, has saved quite a few people, so he can still be disposed of at will, and the operation is good. Maybe it can also wake up these people a little bit.


    So the next day, Emperor Ming Pei pointed to Dali Temple to investigate secretly.


    But neither Cui Dunyi nor Dali Temple found any clues.


    Soon it was March 18th, the Golden Palace passed on Lu, and Yubi hand-picked Yan Shirong as the number one scholar, successfully achieving the name of Liuyuan.


    Because Wang Kangning is more handsome, he was selected as the No. 1 candidate, and Lin Qingxu was the second place.


    But because there is a martial arts exam this year, the time is too tight, so the Enrong Banquet will be held after the martial arts exam, and the civil and military Jinshi will congratulate together.


    In the evening, everyone had dinner in Chengqian Palace. As soon as Xinbao had finished eating, he saw Little Sixth Brother winking at her wildly.


    So the three of them sneaked out.


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed in a low voice: "You guys, what are they talking about?"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Yeah, each person writes one, and see who is right."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 733： prove it to them

    Chapter 733 Prove it to them


    He asked someone to come over with a pen and paper, and each of them wrote a piece of paper, and also sent a piece of paper to the third brother Hanhan.


    After finishing writing, put it on the table. Among the "martial arts", the third brother''s "I don''t know" is really conspicuous.


    Yan Shirong was speechless, and looked up at him: "You can''t use your brain? Can you use your brain even a little?"


    The third brother was very unconvinced: "If you know it, you know it, if you don''t know it, you don''t know it..."


    He pushed Yuan Shen Jue, "Xiao Jue, didn''t you have that word, you help me say it!"


    Yuan Shenjue can only say: "Knowing what you know is knowing, not knowing what you don''t know, that''s knowing."


    "Isn''t it!" Hanhan said triumphantly: "I just remember that one sentence! Don''t say I''m ignorant! My name is Shicheng! If you don''t know, you don''t know. What''s the point of guessing? If you guess wrong Woolen cloth?"


    Yan Shirong looked back and forth, but couldn''t find anything to beat his younger brother with, so he also pushed Yuan Shen Jue: "Xiao Jue, help me beat him!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    What does this have to do with me? !


    Hao Huashi snickered and ran away as if flying. After all, he was young, so he was afraid that he would arrange for him again.


    Yuan Shenjue said calmly: "Okay then, tomorrow morning, I will beat him for you."


    "Okay," Hanhan was eager to try: "Then don''t forget!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, "No."


    Yan Shirong raised his eyebrows and was about to speak, when Hao Huashi coughed outside and said, "Master?"


    Yan Shirong stopped talking, quickly put away all the papers, and handed them to the assistant to take away.


    The next moment, Xinbao came in.


    It was already dark, the little girl supported the door frame and stomped her feet, only her small figure could be seen clearly, the small bag on her head dangling, she was so cute, she promised her whatever she wanted.


    Then she ran over, climbed onto Emperor Ming Pei''s lap, and looked at his face: "Yeah!"


    Ming Peidi groaned, Xinbao hugged his face with both hands, and kissed him, then boldly pulled to the side, and kissed the other side.


    After kissing, I felt that the foreshadowing was enough, so I said cutely: "Yeah, Xinbao wants to ask you one thing."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s the matter?"


    Xinbao said: "While waiting for the martial arts exam, can Xinbao and Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother go to see it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei deliberately said: "Xinbao can go, but brother has to go to class, so he can''t go."


    There was a chattering under the window outside.


    Xinbao said anxiously: "But brother, they are willing to make up the homework during the day at night. They really want to see it."


    She hugged Yeye''s big hand with both hands, her big eyes were full of spirits, and she began to act cute: "Please, Yeye, please! Xinbao loves Yeye the most!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "If you don''t agree, Xinbao won''t love Yeye?"


    "That''s not true," Xinbao said, "But, Xinbao wants Yeye to prove his love to them! The little brother said, Yeye loves you so much, he will definitely agree, if Yeye doesn''t agree, Xinbao will return How to prove it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He could only say: "Why don''t they come and talk to Yeye themselves? Let them do it themselves!"


    Xinbao took a meal.


    Then the two little brothers came in from the door with eyebrows crossed, and smirked: "Yeah."


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed.


    Little Fifth Brother hurriedly said: "Yeah, we have seriously thought about it."


    Emperor Ming Pei was very kind: "What do you think, tell me in detail."


    The little fifth brother said: "Let''s analyze it first. Is this matter purely for myself to play, or is it really beneficial."


    "We think it is beneficial. Martial arts is a gathering of talents. Whether it is seeing the world or watching kung fu, it is beneficial. It is not just for watching the fun."


    "Then we thought about whether we could do this."


    "Now our homework has already caught up with Zhaohua, who is progressing the fastest, and the teacher said that the progress is not too slow. After class every day, in addition to finishing the homework assigned by the teacher, we will read a section of the book."


    "If you don''t have time during the day, you can make up the progress at night."


    "We asked Mr. first, and Mr. told us about the progress of the preparation. We thought we could make up for it, so we came to ask about it."


    After the two finished speaking, they both looked at Yeye eagerly.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened quietly and said, "Then do you want to go as two or together?"


    Brother Xiao Wu said: "Regarding this, Zhaohua made a suggestion, we think it is good, Zhaohua and A Jue don''t like martial arts, so they can take turns to stay in the class, and then talk to us at night, All of us will go."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said: "Since we have made up our minds, let''s go, but the martial arts takes a long time. You can choose to watch the previous round, or you can choose to watch the last round."


    The two quickly glanced at each other, discussed a few words in a low voice, and then Brother Wu said: "Yeah, we want to see the front."


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming Pei said, "Why?"


    Brother Xiao Wu said: "We just want to see the world, to experience such a grand event. We have not yet mastered martial arts, and we can''t see the good or bad in real master duels. It''s better to watch the first few rounds. Anyway, if martial arts is successful in the future, it depends on the masters." There is plenty of opportunity.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    The two jumped up happily: "Thank you so much!"


    The two left happily.


    Emperor Ming Pei said to Yan Shirong: "They are all good boys, and they have a plan in their hearts. You don''t have to be too nervous."


    Yan Shirong was also a little funny, and patted himself on the forehead: "Father and elder brother are not here, so I just..."


    The third brother Hanhan whispered at the door: "Whether it''s there or not, you just love to worry, admit it soon."


    Yan Shirong said: "Come here and let me hit you a few times."


    The third brother Hanhan said: "I don''t!"


    Yan Shirong said: "If you don''t come, I''ll hit my heart!"


    Innocent Duanzi: "...??"


    Yan Shirong raised his hand in a gesture, and the third brother hurried over to block Xinbao: "Tell me about you, what does this matter have to do with Xinbao, if you don''t mind the pain, hit it twice quickly, or you don''t know how much you have to worry about?" Long time! You don''t appreciate it for your own good!"


    Yan Shirong slapped him twice, and the third brother didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Xinbao was worried, so she stood on Yeye''s lap, leaned over his shoulder to look, and he turned back and carried her sister on her back: "Yeye, I''m sending Xinbao to sleep."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and the third brother happily carried her away, Xinbao asked him: "Brother, are you going for the martial arts?"


    The third brother said, "Go! Of course!"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Then Xinbao wrote to Uncle Shen, and he has to call another person. We can sit together then, who should we call?"


    Yuan Shenjue was a little curious: "Why do you want to call another one?"


    Xinbao stretched out his hands and compared: "Because, because it''s an odd number! There are four of you, my brother. If there are five of us, how can we sit?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "There are five of them, and only one of them stayed to attend the class, but you can call another person, because they will definitely be noisy and may not sit with us."


    "Who is that called?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Anyone can, big brother? Master Xiang? Master Wei?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 734： three armies at war

    Chapter 734 Three armies at war


    As soon as he mentioned it, Xinbao remembered: "Has Brother Yuan turned white?"


    "It''s white, it''s white," Hao Huashi knew everything: "I only met two days ago, anyway, it''s a lot whiter than that time."


    Xinbao made a decision: "Then call me Brother Yuan!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "When the time comes, let Big Brother, Brother Chang, and Uncle Shen sit in the front, Huashi and I sit on the two sides, and the shadow guard stands behind. It will be safer if you are in the middle."


    Xinbao nodded repeatedly, and wrote a letter at the same time, asking the third brother to send it to Shen Shouyan, and asking Huashi to send it to Brother Yuan tomorrow morning.


    When Xinbao remembered it the next day, he wrote another letter to Brother Yuan, telling him to wear military uniform.


    Emperor Ming Pei carried out many reforms to martial arts. Now, events such as lifting stones that are purely a test of brute force have been abandoned. big head.


    And after coming back last time, Emperor Ming Pei improved the martial arts again and lowered the "threshold". The government and township exams for martial arts only test the original text of the martial arts, that is to say, you can memorize it, If you can write it, you are qualified.


    Of course, the test cannot be so simple, you will be required to write relevant policy questions, the format is correct and the sentences are fluent, which is the level of the Wen test and county test.


    Only after passing can you be eligible to participate in the contest.


    The main assessment is all in the competition. According to various detailed rules, the competition is divided into first, second and third grades. These three grades are considered to be admitted, and those who are lower than these three grades will fail the rankings. Then those who are admitted will go to the bow horse marksmanship test. These are equivalent to bonus items, it doesn''t matter if they don''t, the final ranking will be determined.


    Various designs can be said to be very well-intentioned.


    For example, if you fail the essay test, for them, because everyone knows that you are not good at this... so it is not too embarrassing,


    And in martial arts competitions, which they are good at, no specific rankings are given, only first, second and third. accept.


    All these seemingly inadvertent points, points that most warriors can''t find at all, are for smooth transition and pulling them aboard.


    While Xinbao and his little brother waited hard, the essay test for Wu Ju was finally over.


    Swipe down more than 70% of the people at once.


    Although they already knew that the martial arts examination was about to be questioned, and they also knew that they would fail, many people still couldn''t accept it.


    This is typical, the scumbags take a chance and gamble, but in the end they fail in a small disappointment.


    But now the Wen Jinshi are still in the capital, and they have not yet attended the Enrong Banquet. It is the time when all of them are in a state of idleness, and they immediately start to fight back secretly.


    Why do you think warriors learn martial arts?


    Because you want to be an official! What would a military officer learn if he didn''t learn the law of war?


    You said that martial arts is not easy to test?


    Look at the books we are going to test, they are dozens or hundreds of times more than yours!


    You said that the article is not easy to write?


    Let¡¯s put it this way, we can write a hundred of these articles a day.


    The point is that these people are probably really idle, and they really gathered a group of people, each of whom wrote a dozen or so, and put together a booklet to "assist" the martial arts!


    Is such a brochure useful?


    Really useful.


    Familiar with three hundred Tang poems, you can chant poems even if you don¡¯t know how to compose them.


    But this behavior is too teased, poking the warrior''s tendons, so the two sides are quarreling every day, you don''t like me, and I don''t like you.


    Amidst all the flying around, the contest finally started.


    Originally, Rang Shanwei''s new clothes hadn''t been made yet, but because Xinbao wrote a special letter to say so, Brother Yuan went to ask, and then asked for his clothes, and put them on first.


    Early in the morning, Brother Yuan was waiting for them at the gate of the palace.


    Xinbao also wore that military uniform, and when he saw that Brother Yuan was also wearing it, he was immediately very happy, and ran over to hold hands with him while looking at him.


    Rang Shanwei''s weapon is also a waist knife with a black and gold sheath, which matches the clothes very well and is very majestic.


    Xinbao''s big eyes sparkled, and Mengmeng asked him: "Brother Dayuan, is your knife heavy?"


    Although it''s been a long time since we saw each other, Brother Yuan still understood instantly, and said with a smile, "Try to see if it''s serious."


    He untied it, hung it around her waist, and stretched the small belt more than half a circle on the spot.


    Brother Yuan laughed, and said again: "Why don''t you hug me."


    Xinbao hugged her with both hands, and he adjusted it for her, holding her at a slant so as not to trip her legs.


    But the waist knife is really long, longer than the three-foot sword, and the handle of the knife is higher than Xinbao. , doesn''t seem very handsome.


    Brother Yuan and the others walked backwards while looking at her with a smile...


    Xinbao blinked, stopped, thinking how to politely return the knife to Brother Yuan.


    The next moment, the third brother said: "I''m tired, take it..."


    At the same time, Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao is great, I..."


    Still at the same time, Hao Huashi said: "..."


    Yes, because the three of them spoke at the same time, Brother Yuan didn''t hear what Hao Huashi said clearly.


    Several people were silent for a short time.


    Then Big Brother Yuan clicked his tongue twice: "I haven''t seen you for a while, it''s so intense?? That''s okay, the three armies are at war, and if you don''t cut it, I''ll take a knife first, and you take your time."


    He took the knife back.


    Yuan Shenjue stretched out his hand, and Xinbao stretched out his hands, wanting to hold hands with him, and was hugged by the third brother.


    Xinbao was about to say to leave by himself, when Hao Huashi said nervously: "Master, hurry up, it''s too late, young masters, have you watched several games?"


    So Yan Shichang ran all the way, and Shen Shouyan was waiting for them outside the school grounds. When he saw Xinbao, he couldn''t help laughing, and Xinbao opened his hand: "Uncle Shen!"


    Shen Shouyan saluted with a smile, then stood up by himself, took Xinbao, and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time."


    Because it was announced in advance that Xinbao and the others were coming, the stands where the examiners sat were also sorted out, and seats were set up for them.


    Keep Xinbao and the others didn''t want to sit so far away at all, they all sat by the side of the stage, Little Fifth Brother and the others were more prudent, they stood and watched directly, and those who were watching yelled, excited inexplicably.


    At this moment, the lower head is divided into four groups to fight each other, and each group is guarded by the lower head.


    Seeing Xinbao approaching, Brother Wu hurriedly pointed: "Xinbao, look at that one, the one closest to you, it''s so exciting!"


    Xinbao took a look and was also taken aback: "Uncle Shen, I will do that!"


    "That''s right," Shen Shouyan said with a smile, "I taught you in Shengping Palace."


    Xinbao sat down quickly, her chair was specially padded, and the chair of the third brother in front of her was very short, once she sat down, it was like adding a guardrail in front of her, Xinbao grabbed her brother''s back collar , I can''t take my eyes off the sky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 735： master is amazing

    Chapter 735 Master is really amazing


    In the first round of martial arts competition, it was actually more gentle, internal energy was not allowed, and wooden knives, swords, and sticks were used, and it was based on moves, with a limit of 300 moves. You don''t need to fight, but if you are knocked down halfway, it is considered a loss. This applies to the kind of two sides with disparity in strength... In short, there are many rules.


    Xinbao couldn''t look at four of them at once, so he just stared at the previous one, mainly because of the punches and kicks that he used, which was a kind she had learned before, and it was particularly immersive when he watched it.


    Because my brain is very good, I still remember what the original moves are, so when the order is messed up, it is uncomfortable to watch.


    But watching the moves coming and going from both sides, gradually, suddenly I became enlightened, and understood what is meant by "seeing" and "demolition".


    Xinbao''s whole group fell into a kind of "epiphany" feeling, his eyes widened, his little hands and feet subconsciously strained, pulling his elder brother''s collar until the man made a mistake , was kicked off the stage, Tuanzi yelled, kicked his brother subconsciously with his little foot, and kicked his brother on the head.


    Tuanzi was taken aback and suddenly woke up.


    Yan Shichang was also taken aback, turned around and touched his sister''s little feet: "Does it hurt?"


    Tuanzi shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt. Does my brother hurt?"


    "Brother doesn''t hurt either," the third brother casually squeezed his sister''s calf, "Brother''s head is too hard, give me a massage."


    Shen Shouyan smiled and asked, "Which side is Xinbao looking at?"


    Tuanzi pointed his finger: "It''s the nearest one, the one in the lower right corner! He can win obviously!"


    Shen Shouyan stretched out his hand with a smile, hugged her, and said, "Why does Xinbao think he can win?"


    Xinbao compared his hands: "When that person is like this, he can obviously use the ninth move of the whirlwind to sweep the leaves! He can also avoid the opponent''s punch and counterattack!"


    Shen Shouyan couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and said with a smile: "He was retreating steadily before, and he was already on the sidelines at that time. If he used a whirlwind to sweep the leaves, it would be very risky. If he hit the sweep, he might not be able to reverse his decline. If he didn''t hit the sweep, he would directly fall off the stage Yes. Among the kung fu learned by Xinbao, is there any better one? It doesn¡¯t stick to this one.¡±


    Xinbao thought for a while: "That set of whirlwind kicks can be kicked in a row, that person can''t avoid it, and you can switch positions when you stand up."


    Shen Shouyan nodded with a smile.


    This is the sentence that warriors often say, getting started.


    It''s not that the other party is not as good as a child, but that his strength is so high, he can''t do many moves he thought of, and his strength is not enough, but Xinbao''s idea is correct.


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help but also asked her: "Master, if you only use this set of kicks, do you think there is a way to turn defeat into victory in the last move?"


    Xinbao thought for a long time, and then said: "It''s okay! In the last move, he can lean back and forth before the opponent''s punch hits. Then the opponent''s punch is empty, and he may not be able to control it, so he will jump off the stage by himself. You can come back quickly, if you move quickly, you can make up for it."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Master is really amazing! This man really lost his leg skills for nothing. If Master was on top, he would have won already."


    Tuanzi paused and glanced at him.


    Then she raised her hand, patted his head, and taught earnestly: "Huashi, victory is determined by many aspects, just like Xinbao is very smart and powerful, but the only shortcoming of Xinbao is that he is too short , as long as you lose one move, you will be kicked away, maybe it will fly far away, so no matter how many moves you have, it will be useless."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Poof!


    Shen Shouyan was also laughing, pointing at one: "Xinbao, look at that one, do you know it well?"


    Because the kung fu taught by Shen Shouyan is taught by more subtle ones, in this kind of martial arts arena, there are really many people who use it.


    Xinbao was engrossed in watching, and before the end was over, Shen Shouyan pointed at another one: "Xinbao, look at this, this person''s kung fu is more interesting."


    The man was close, heard it, and looked up, Xinbao subconsciously smirked at him, and quickly pulled Shen Shouyan''s arm off with both hands: "Uncle, don''t point, don''t point, he saw it!"


    Warrior is mostly courageous, and the man laughed while beating: "It''s okay! Point and look at whatever you want!"


    So he started to show off his skills like a madman. Originally, he could easily deal with the opponent with a dozen moves, but in order to let them see, he used all kinds of punches. Even Brother Wu and the others were fascinated by it, and they all crowded here Looking at it from the side, I can''t stop applauding.


    Brothers blocked Xinbao, so Yan Shichang carried her on his shoulder to watch.


    Three hundred moves are actually very fast for a warrior, and he finished the fight in about a quarter of an hour. The man won the last two moves, then lightly kicked his opponent off the stage, bowed his hand to them with a smile, and went down.


    Yan Shichang smiled and said, "Who is this?"


    Hao Huashi said: "This man actually uses a knife, Liu Zhongzheng who hacks and hangs a knife."


    He said to Xinbao: "Master, you don''t know him anymore? This man was also poisoned in Guo''s house, and it was Master who gave him a cure. Later, he also went to save Master."


    Xinbao was a little surprised. After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t think of it. He could only nod his head: "Oh!"


    Several people continued to look down.


    Shen Shouyan was only explaining to Xinbao, but when these young people came over, Shen Shouyan could only answer one by one.


    There are a lot of people who will take the test, and everyone has to play several rounds. Xinbao saw several acquaintances, Guo Dong, Cui Dunyi, Zou Buqun, and a few familiar faces but don''t know their names.


    Because there is no rest in the martial arts field at noon, everyone just ate a few bites.


    Xinbao still needs to make up time for lightness kung fu and handwriting practice, so he left early, and will continue to watch it the next morning.


    After the first round, it took two and a half days, and more than half of the people were eliminated, leaving only a hundred or so people.


    The rest of the time is the real contest, and the first, second, and third classes are determined.


    But Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother were only allowed to watch the first round, so they couldn¡¯t come later.


    Several people are called a reluctance.


    Because it was close to noon when it ended, everyone simply called Guo Dong and the others to have dinner together.


    The weather was neither hot nor cold, and everyone had played a few games, talking and laughing all the way forward with high spirits.


    Little Fifth Brother and the half-grown children dragged Guo Dong and the others to ask advice all the way, lagging behind, while Xinbao and the others walked ahead.


    There are many restaurants and wineries around the school grounds. Before they came out, they heard a few people arguing outside.


    Hao Huashi was in such an open place, and he could tell the story to Tuanzi with a smile.


    "There is a pavilion over there, where some scholars are reciting poems and writing them on paper. When Liu Zhongzheng and others passed by, a piece of paper was scratched under his feet. Liu Zhongzheng said what he wrote, and the scholars said he It''s insulting to the gentleman, Liu Zhongzheng said that he is also a Jinshi, and the scholar said that being a Jinshi in the exam means that he is familiar with the martial arts, how can people who are familiar with the martial arts not know this word..."


    He paused: "That means he cheated, Liu Zhongzheng got annoyed and said that I am familiar with martial arts, but I just don''t know you, which means your writing is not good... Then the two sides quarreled over the words of the car. "


    He spread his hands.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "These scholars are also panicked when they are idle. They come to this kind of place to recite poems, knowing that the martial arts school is not far away!"


    "It''s probably because there was a festival before," Brother Yuan said, "I heard that these people have been neighing and biting cats every day in the past few days, and I don''t know what the fuss is about."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 736： why not be kind

    Chapter 736 Why Can¡¯t You Be Kind


    Several people were talking, and they had already seen that side.


    Liu Zhongzheng was obviously angry, and was eager to make a move, but when they saw Xinbao and his party coming down, those literati hurriedly saluted.


    Liu Zhongzheng looked back, and hurriedly put away his anger, and several people came over to salute together.


    Because Hao Huashi said that he had been poisoned in Guo''s house, Xinbao already thought that he was one of his own, so he patted him on the shoulder like a decent person, and persuaded him earnestly: "Liu Daxia, literati are very weak. If you accidentally break it, we martial arts learners should weed out the strong and help the weak, and don''t care about these feeble scholars."


    Liu Zhongzheng hurriedly said: "Yes, yes. The grassroots... I obey the order."


    The young man next to him said: "Your Highness, I didn''t bother with them. If we really did, we could clean up such a pile by ourselves... But they keep making trouble for us, which is very annoying."


    Xinbao paused, then looked up to that side.


    Several people hurriedly saluted again: "We are just here to chant poems, and they are the ones provoking."


    The young man snorted coldly: "The literati are just good at pretending, and you can''t come to anything openly! Your Highness, they also wrote articles on martial arts before, and sent them to us on purpose. They are obviously laughing at us."


    Several literati said one after another: "I waited out of good intentions. They said outside that the court martial arts is too difficult, so I just wanted to help."


    Xinbao scratched his face with his small hands, and thought about it seriously: "When you are at home, do you often help the old man... go home?"


    Those people: "...??"


    One person tentatively asked, "What does Your Highness mean?"


    Xinbao said: "Do you usually give clothes and porridge? Do you help beggars? Build bridges and pave roads? Do you do good deeds every day?"


    Several people looked at each other, and someone said: "Occasionally."


    Xinbao said: "When did you do it? What good deed did you do?"


    Several people looked at each other again, unable to answer.


    Xinbao continued: "So, you don''t do many good deeds, and they don''t ask you for help. Why are you suddenly so kind and take the initiative to teach them to write articles?? Is it because they are pitiful? Is it because they are cute? Is it because they please you, and if you don''t help them, you will feel very sorry?"


    The little girl tilted her head very cutely, and her voice was very childish, but extremely sharp, and those people were speechless when she asked her.


    Xinbao immediately took a step forward and said solemnly: "You are good at writing articles, but they are not good at writing articles, so you use your strength to attack where they are not good... This is not kind, nor is it unintentional. Show off! Then...they are good at kung fu, but you are not good at kung fu. If they learn from you and use what they are good at to attack what you are not good at, then you have nothing to do with the last time and the next time. Dead! So, aren''t you just relying on their restraint to repeatedly poke their wounds? This is wrong!"


    She said loudly: "You have to understand that in this world, except for Yeye, who is the treasure of the heart, no one is good at everything. Everyone has something that is not good, and it will be very painful to poke it! , don¡¯t do it to others! You have read so many books, why can¡¯t you apply what you have learned? Why can¡¯t you be kinder?¡±


    Those people were ashamed by what she said, pleaded guilty again and again, and saluted Liu Zhongzheng and others.


    Xinbao asked: "Are you going to forgive them?"


    Liu Zhongzheng waved his hand, and said with a hearty smile: "It''s not a matter of forgiveness or not, it''s not a big deal."


    Tuanzi heaved a sigh of relief, and said happily: "Then you all just smile and wipe away your grudges!"


    Liu Zhongzheng said with a smile: "Okay, let''s do what His Highness says!"


    He just bowed his hands over there.


    The other side also returned a gift.


    Shen Shouyan and Guo Dong kept watching, and then said: "Zhongzheng, let''s have dinner together."


    Liu Zhongzheng and the others followed with a smile.


    A group of people entered a winery, there were too many people, so they sat separately, Xiao Wu and the others followed Shen Shouyan and Guo Dong, and Zou Buqun and Cui Dunyi sat here with Xinbao.


    In fact, Zou Buqun is very good at swordsmanship, and also good at boxing and kicking, but his ordinary fight is not so good-looking in the eyes of Xiao Wu brothers and others, and they are not interested in him.


    He didn''t care, he chased Xinbao and asked, "Is this considered stable? Is it considered to be famous? Can I enter the Ministry of Medicine?"


    Tuanzi nodded: "Yes, definitely, Xinbao has already told Yeye."


    Zou Buqun asked: "Then shall I still hit the head?"


    Yuan Shenjue said speechlessly: "You have to finish the fight, you will get fame until the end, and you will get nothing if you go halfway. And the yamen hasn''t been built yet, why are you in a hurry."


    Zou Buqun said: "I heard that Yuyaofang will open on March 28?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "Qin Tian''s calculation is twenty-eight."


    Tuanzi asked strangely: "Why doesn''t Xinbao know about this?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao, "Because I just calculated it, I heard about it in the morning, and I guess the emperor will tell Xinbao when we return to the palace in the afternoon."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi felt remiss in his duty: "Xinbao is so wrong, Xinbao only cares about watching the competition and forgets about his job!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Then go and see tomorrow? I heard that the medicine is being collected right now!"


    Duanzi nodded: "Okay."


    Cui Dunyi also asked: "Then where will I be assigned?"


    "Hey," Hao Huashi said, "You ask no one else to know about this, only I know."


    Xinbao suddenly became interested: "Where is where?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I''ll tell you after he leaves, or he''ll hear it."


    Xinbao nodded again and again, Cui Dunyi shook his head helplessly, but did not ask further.


    It took an hour to eat a meal, and Xinbao had already finished eating here, but he hadn''t finished eating there yet, and he could hear the chirping and chattering of the little five brothers through the wall, and the noise was loud.


    Xinbao waited and waited, but there was no finish over there, so Xinbao said, "How about we go over there and have fun?"


    A large peach blossom is blooming outside.


    Zou Buqun was not interested, so he just sat and waited in the room. Yuan Shenjue, Hao Huashi, and Brother Yuan all came out with her.


    Xinbao hasn¡¯t come out to visit the garden for a long time, squatting down to pick the small wild flowers on the ground, the three of them stood in the shape of a finished product and followed slowly, chatting at the same time.


    Hao Huashi said: "My master is really powerful. It''s obviously a child''s talk, but it hits the nail on the head, and people can''t refute it. To be honest, I think it''s a literati who picks things up. People from the rivers and lakes fail the rankings and complain a few words. Isn¡¯t there only one literati? As a result, literati are running around every day.¡±


    Brother Yuan leaned closer to him, and said with a low laugh: "Actually, the literati jumped out to please the imperial court. After all, these people are already Jinshi, so of course they have to find a way to get ahead."


    Hao Hua was taken aback for a moment: "Is that so?"


    Brother Yuan smiled and nodded.


    Hao Huashi clicked his tongue: "You people just have too many eyes, I..."


    Before he finished a sentence, he suddenly heard commotion not far away, someone screamed in shock one after another, Yuan Shen Juefei also stepped forward, and hugged Xinbao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 737： My wife is also perfect

    Chapter 737 The wife is also perfect


    Hao Hua listened carefully, and uttered an obscenity on the spot: "I''m X! It''s a hornet! Master, run!"


    Yuan Shen Jue ran away without saying a word, holding Xinbao in his arms, a swarm of wasps flew over there, and a group of literati ran wildly, yelling for help regardless of their appearance.


    Shen Shouyan and Guo Dong in the room heard the voice and also came out. Seeing this posture, a group of people quickly stepped forward to rescue.


    Warriors don''t need to discuss this kind of situation, they directly confront the enemy with a row in the middle, and then outflank the two sides. Those who copy brooms copy brooms, and those who pull branches pull branches. Some people directly take off their robes and wave them in the air. Crackling like a whip.


    A swarm of hornets seemed to have rushed into the net of swords, shields and swords, and landed rustlingly. The situation stabilized after a while.


    Xinbao was still clutching a handful of freshly picked florets in his hand, and was taken away in a flash, the whole group was in a daze.


    When she came back to her senses, she was not at ease, and directed her wife to come back, and watched from a distance, seeing a few warriors over there laughing and laughing while doing their hands, obviously not serious, so she was relieved.


    She was still looking at that side. After looking at it for a long time, she remembered something again and said, "My wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue also looked at that side and hummed.


    Xinbao leaned into his ear and said in a low voice, "My wife is also perfect, she is good at everything, she is as good as Yeye, but Xinbao didn''t say it... because Yeye is Yeye, and others can''t take it away. My wife is my wife. Someone might **** her away, so Xinbao didn''t say anything to anyone."


    Yuan Shenjue was amused, and said: "You can''t take it away, but you don''t have to say anything about Xinbao."


    He kissed Qin Tuanzi''s sweaty little forehead: "This is our secret."


    Duanzi nodded: "Yes, secret."


    While talking, Tuanzi wanted to kiss back, his mouth was pursed, and from the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw his hand on his wife''s shoulder.


    A bee was sitting on a handful of small flowers, only an inch away from her face.


    Tuanzi collapsed in fright on the spot, waved his hand suddenly, and the flowers scattered all over the ground. The bees were also frightened, and flew up buzzing, flying towards them.


    The dumpling was frightened stupid, fearing that it might stung his wife, he closed his eyes and raised his hand. The next moment, the back of his hand hurt, and Xinbao''s voice broke from fright: "Wife! Wife!"


    Over there, Hao Huashi and the others rushed over as if they were flying when they heard the voice. Yan Shichang pulled his sister into his arms, sweating anxiously, "Xinbao! What''s wrong with Xinbao? Are you okay?" ?¡±


    Xiao Tuanzi''s voice trembled: "Is my wife okay?"


    "It''s fine," Yuan Shenjue said, "I''m fine."


    He turned around as if flying, and turned behind Yan Shichang, holding Xinbao''s hand to look closely.


    As soon as Xinbao heard that he was fine, he was relieved. He threw himself into the third brother''s arms, hid his face in his brother''s collar, and cried secretly.


    Shen Shouyan and the others quickly cleaned up the wasps around them, and gathered together: "Is Your Highness alright?"


    "What happened to Xinbao?"


    "Xinbao, don''t cry, it''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    Tuanzi became anxious, and shouted: "You are talking nonsense! Xinbao Chai didn''t cry! We martial arts learners are full of blood and tears! Xinbao didn''t cry!"


    Her small body is arched in the arms of her brother, shrugging her little shoulders that were crying secretly, her voice is full of uncontrollable crying, she can''t speak clearly, and her stubborn little appearance is really cute to this group of old men, even the most ignorant Zou Buqun, who was teasing the child, said repeatedly: "Yes, His Highness did not cry."


    Yuan Shenjue interrupted them: "Old Zou, look! Xinbao''s hand..."


    Zou Buqun hurried over to have a look. In just a short while, Xinbao''s little hands were already red and swollen, and the back of his hand was like a small steamed bun.


    Zou Buqun looked at it carefully, and said, "Fortunately, it was a bee sting, not a wasp. Who has a clean silver needle?"


    Xinbao came back to his senses, raised his head abruptly, then secretly took out a small tweezers from the space, handed it to him, raised his head, and looked around: "Just now, who was stung by a wasp? Xinbao will show you."


    The little girl''s big eyes were red, tears were streaming down her face, and she uttered such a sentence with sobs, which touched several literati beyond words.


    The literati are inherently sentimental, and while agreeing, showing the place where they were stung, their eyes turned red quietly.


    Xinbao looked over there, three people were stung, especially one was stung on the face, and within a short while, his swollen eyes narrowed into slits.


    Xinbao buried his face on his elder brother''s shoulder, rubbed his little head, wiped away the tears from his eyes, looked at each one, and then ordered in a soft voice: "Let Mr. Zou take the poison first." Take out the thorns... Hurry up and ask someone to boil soap locust water to wash, and when the flowers are in bloom, you go back to the palace to get the chrysanthemum and yellow snake medicine pill, as well as the honeysuckle pills you take orally."


    Yuan Shenjue said anxiously: "Xinbao, shall we go back to the palace first?"


    Xinbao shook his head, "No, they were stung by wasps, which is quite serious. I can''t leave them alone."


    She glanced at her chubby red and swollen hands, feeling sad, she flattened her mouth, and buried it in her brother''s collar again, with a buzzing voice: "It''s okay for Xinbao, bee stings don''t hurt at all, Xinbao is for It''s an honor to protect my wife, even if my heart hurts."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He walked around in circles angrily, holding back tears, really angry, distressed and funny.


    Zou Buqun''s hands were very steady, and he quickly took out the poisonous thorns from the wounds of several people, and then Yan Ke also called for someone to bring the saponin water, and gently washed them over and over again.


    Zou Buqun bent down and asked Tuanzi for advice: "Why do you need to wash with saponin water?"


    Tuanzi hangs weakly on his elder brother''s shoulder, and stretches out a small hand to let them wash it, while explaining: "Because the venom of bees is acidic, saponin water is alkaline, you can clean it after washing it." neutralize."


    Zou Buqun didn''t quite understand, so he thought about it for a while, and then said: "When I encounter this kind of situation, I usually use a cupping jar to pull out the poison, so it can''t be used?"


    "Yes," Tuanzi said, "Because the sting is red and swollen, it is inflammation, or it may be an allergy, and it is not toxins gathered here, so cupping is useless, and it may aggravate the symptoms. Do not use it in the future."


    Zou Buqun said, "Why might it be an allergy?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because everyone''s physique is different, some people react weakly to this, while others will be very serious..."


    Little Fifth Brother was beside him, and finally couldn''t take it anymore: "Can you stop asking? Can you wait for Xinbao to heal before asking?"


    Zou Buqun coughed and stood up embarrassedly: "I''ll go and see them."


    Little Fifth Brother squatted beside him, all of them had red eye circles, Little Fifth Brother said angrily, "I shouldn''t have proposed to watch martial arts!"


    "It''s fine if we go back to the palace for dinner, it''s all my fault, so I decided to come out for dinner."


    "If only I was the one who stung! I have a solid skin!"


    Xinbao hurriedly turned around to comfort them: "It''s okay, Xinbao is fine, this is an accident!"


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned and said, "You..."


    He wants to say who doesn''t blame himself, he blames himself the most!


    But there is no need to say such self-blaming words. Does Xinbao need her to coax you when she is so uncomfortable? ?


    After only saying two words, he swallowed again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 738： Heaven is jealous of talent

    Chapter 738 Heaven is jealous of talents


    Hao Huashi had just come back, he helped his forehead, reached out and tapped the shoulders of Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother respectively, signaling them to come out with him, and several companions followed him.


    After cleaning, apply the snake medicine Danhua water, and then give them honeysuckle pills. If you have no symptoms, you can skip it. If you have fever, dizziness and vomiting, you can swallow one pill, and then take one pill in the morning and evening, up to three days It will be fine.


    Xinbao was a little groggy, and fell asleep after swallowing a honeysuckle pill.


    In the palace, Emperor Ming Pei got the newspaper, fidgeting, and sent several shadow guards to pick it up, until finally they came back, hugged him to see, the little girl''s face was burning red, and she was limp like a piece of dough. The same, the whole body has no energy at all, and the little hands are red and swollen.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart ached as if someone pinched it, tears came down, and he trembled angrily: "Zhen, I handed over my heart treasure to you, and this is how you take care of me? So many of you can''t protect me. One Xinbao? My granddaughter came out of the palace alive and kicked, and came back like this??"


    Yuan Shen Jue had tears in his eyes, knelt down and pleaded guilty: "It''s my dereliction of duty, it''s my fault, please punish me, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Ming Pei said angrily: "It is indeed your fault! You can go far away, why did you go back! How can the lives of those people compare with my heart!"


    Yuan Shen Jue choked up for a moment, unable to utter a word, only silently kowtowed to apologize.


    Yan Shichang, the fifth brother and the sixth brother also knelt down, feeling very uncomfortable.


    Emperor Ming Pei summoned a group of imperial physicians.


    But Xinbao has already used medicine, which imperial doctor dare to say that their medicine is better than the little princess''s?


    So I can only reassure that the little princess''s medicine is fine, and she will be fine soon, so soon... there is another useless imperial doctor kneeling on the floor in the room.


    Emperor Ming Pei guarded his little granddaughter and was so angry that he was lucky, but he was afraid of waking her up, so he didn''t dare to curse loudly.


    Yan Shirong turned around a few times and looked at his sister lying on the couch.


    It was a small one, covered with a thin quilt, its face was flushed from the burn, and its hands were swollen like buns with blisters.


    He felt very distressed, couldn''t bear to look more, turned his eyes away and persuaded softly: "Yeah, it''s just scary to look at, and it will be fine soon."


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at him angrily, and suppressed his throat: "What do you know! Even if the next moment is fine, who can bear the pain and discomfort at this moment? Who??"


    Yan Shirong was silent for a while, and said to the imperial physicians, "Go out and kneel."


    The few imperial physicians didn''t dare to speak out. Seeing that the emperor didn''t object, they hurriedly took a few steps back on their knees, then got up, went out, and knelt behind several people.


    Yan Shirong took a stool, sat next to Yeye, and said in a low voice: "Just now, the shadow guard came back to report..."


    In the winery, Xinbao and the others left, and those few people also applied the medicine, and then the leading literati led a few people, and solemnly thanked Guo Dong and Liu Zhongzheng.


    These people are all Jinshi of this subject, especially Xi Fengren, who is the leader, is the fourth, Chuanlu.


    They are all well-known talents who have written articles on martial arts.


    I can think of using this method to get ahead, so that martial arts can clearly see the superiority of martial arts compared with imperial examinations, and learn to be grateful...they are actually very smart.


    They really don''t like people from the rivers and lakes.


    But after this incident, they will definitely have a change in their view of the Jianghu people.


    Not only because of the grace of saving people, but also because they are not friends and even have a little festival, but when people from the rivers and lakes come to save people, they are really "duty", without hesitation at all, and without any superfluous thoughts.


    Gu Dao warm-hearted, really makes people grateful and admire.


    As they are the best in this subject, their views will definitely affect the views of other literati to a certain extent.


    The best way to treat people in the Jianghu is to "touch the hair". The more you praise them, the better they will be.


    So this is a good thing for the court.


    Emperor Ming Pei heard him finish, and said coldly: "So what? What are you talking about with me?"


    Yan Shirong couldn''t think about it, didn''t I try to calm you down!


    He was afraid that the old man would be angry, so he found someone serious about state affairs to talk to him to distract him. It seems that the effect is not bad at the moment.


    So Yan Shirong said solemnly again: "Grandson just thinks..."


    He was about to chat a few more words when he suddenly noticed something and turned his head: "Yeah, Xinbao is awake!"


    Emperor Ming Pei turned his head quickly, and saw Tuanzi opened his eyes in a daze, turned his eyes wide, and murmured: "Yeah!"


    "Xinbao!" Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly hugged his granddaughter: "Does it still hurt? Is it still uncomfortable?"


    He tried the temperature on the forehead of the dumpling with his cheek: "It''s so hot, do you want to take some medicine?"


    "It''s okay," Tuanzi was a little unresponsive, shaking his head dumbly: "No, it will be fine tomorrow."


    She wanted to hug Yeye, but her little arm was so painful that she could only hug Yeye''s neck with her other arm. After thinking for a while, she shed tears: "Yayye."


    Emperor Ming Pei was very distressed: "Hey! Xinbao, yeah, here."


    Tuanzi said sadly: "Heaven is jealous of talents!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Yan Shirong is both distressed and funny, and sincerely feels that his sister is really a talent!


    Whenever she is awake, no matter if she is trying to coax people or not, even if she is really sad at the moment, extremely sad, she can make people laugh unknowingly.


    Heavenly Jealousy is not jealous Yingcai doesn''t know, Tianjealous Treasure is real.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his granddaughter''s little head, trying to think of words to comfort her, but he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Tuanzi murmured: "Why is God so jealous of Xinbao? Xinbao is just an ordinary, talented, thin and good-looking baby. Xinbao just got the love of Yeye''s father, brother, wife and many people. Xinbao is just Civil, military and medical trilogy..."


    She paused.


    Maybe she felt that such a self was indeed worthy of envy, so she changed her mind and said: "But Xinbao got it by her ability, why should she be jealous!"


    Emperor Ming Pei could only say: "Xinbao is right."


    Tuanzi nodded, put one arm around Yeye, and wiped Ming Peidi''s face with tears: "Yayye, do you know that everything was fine in the first place, and Xinbao severely criticized those weak scholars , and even interceded for them, and let them laugh away their grievances, Xinbao is really powerful... And then... yeah, Xinbao didn''t even want to stand up when they were chased by hornets, Xinbao obviously only needed Afterwards, calmly and professionally healed their injuries, and their image is very bright! This has drawn a perfect end to this matter!"


    The more Tuanzi thought about it, the more sad she became: "But Xinbao''s eyes are always crying! Xinbao tried hard to beg it, and Xinbao told it in his heart that he would cry after returning to the palace, and bear it now... But Xinbao Its eyes don¡¯t listen to Xinbao! It¡¯s just that it can¡¯t meet even the slightest request, so why can¡¯t it wait for a while? Why is its temper so anxious!¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei patted his granddaughter on the back and glanced at Yan Shirong.


    So, how can I comfort my granddaughter who wants to be a hero... Do you have any good suggestions?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 739： Hoon of the hero

    Chapter 739 Hero''s Medal


    Yan Shirong pondered for a while, bent down, and gently patted his sister twice, before saying: "Xinbao, there is not only one kind of hero in this world..."


    Perfect, wise and martial, Emperor Ming Pei quickly understood his thinking, and unceremoniously took it as his own: "Xinbao, you have to understand that all heroes have true temperaments. Many heroes, heroes, swordsmen and so on... all cry a lot.¡±


    "There are poems to prove it, for example, ''Han E''s swan song Tang Qu cries, it is the first sound in the world'', ''holding clothes and stopping the road to cry, the cry goes straight to the sky. Sitting and crying, walking and crying, holding on to the clothes.''..."


    Emperor Ming Pei gave several examples in one breath: "In short, no matter literati, warriors, men, women, or children, all can cry, especially literati, when they feel like crying, getting drunk, and writing a poem, that''s all. It¡¯s a normal thing, and there¡¯s nothing shameful about it.¡±


    The twin-eyed mosquito-repellent coil with a heavy idol burden, murmured for a long time: "But Xinbao is a princess, a princess who is a fairy and a doctor! Xinbao is not strong and does not perform well, yeah, won''t you lose face? "


    "How come! Xinbao''s performance is excellent." Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao, many literati like to think wildly, and many warriors are most afraid of following the rules. If Xinbao does everything well, calm and steady, too If they are too perfect, they will be on guard instead. Only like now, laugh when they want to laugh, cry when they want to cry, talk when they want to say...they will let go of their guard and feel that Xinbao has a true temperament. You see now, no matter the literati Warriors, all regard Xinbao as their own, and Xinbao has helped Yeye a lot."


    Tuanzi suddenly said: "That, that''s also good."


    She was a little happy: "It would be the best if you can help Yeye."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Xinbao has performed very well, there is only one point, it will be fine if she doesn''t get hurt."


    He took Xinbao''s little pig''s trotter to the front: "Look at how it''s hurt!"


    Xinbao also took a look at herself: "This... this is not an injury, but the injury suffered to protect my wife, can it be called an injury? This is a hero''s medal!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He was so full of words that he couldn''t speak, and he said speechlessly for a long time: "So, what''s going on? How did you protect it?"


    Xinbao told Yeye vividly, and then looked around: "Hey, where is my wife?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly: "He went back to change his clothes."


    While speaking, he gave Yan Shirong a look.


    This look contains many meanings:


    Go get those people up,


    Be quiet, don''t make any noise, don''t let my granddaughter hear,


    I punished them so don''t spread the matter,


    I¡¯m still that good guy, get it? ?


    Yan Shirong silently nodded to express his understanding, and then went out to rescue these people.


    After letting them go quietly, Yan Shirong came back again, seeing his younger sister chattering, she seemed to be more energetic, but her little face was still flushed.


    He returned to the table, wrote a letter, and asked someone to deliver it to Xi Fengren.


    That is, the leader of those literati, the biography of this session of the imperial examination.


    The letter is very simple, just a few sentences.


    He said that I have an unfeeling request, if you don''t have this intention, then go ahead, if you want to write an article to describe this matter, please start with the word "cry".


    Because when my sister came back, she felt ashamed and sad that she cried, so I wanted her to know that there is nothing shameful about it, and the adults who had the same experience as her also cried...


    Various.


    In fact, these words are of course false.


    Because Xinbao deeply believes that she is a hero, unlike these weak literati, even if the weak literati cry, they can''t comfort her.


    Him, just recruiting him.


    Being talented is not the same thing as being able to be a human being or an official.


    Among the talents, there are Lin Qingxu who is transparent and hearty, Wang Kangning who is gentle and kind, and Xi Fengren who is smart or shrewd, who can understand some things, and is willing to flatter and will flatter.


    Let''s not talk about how to make friends, but if you want to talk about it now, Xi Fengren is really more useful.


    This letter is written about private matters, and private matters are a sharp weapon for the superiors to make friends with.


    Yan Shirong stood on the porch and handed over the letter, and within a quarter of an hour, Yuan Shenjue had changed and returned.


    Yan Shirong looked at him, and said angrily: "My sister, why do you spoil me so much! Wife! Ah!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and did not defend himself, Yan Shirong was even more upset, glared at him, it was funny after thinking about it, and shook his head: "Tell me, you look like a little bun, but you want to be a big hero every day."


    Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "Of course she wants to be a great hero. Only a powerful hero can calmly protect all the people she cares about."


    Yan Shirong was startled by his bland sentence, tears were about to fall.


    Yuan Shen Jue has already opened the door and entered.


    Xinbao was still cackling in Yeye''s arms, with the burnt pig''s trotters on her knees, seeing him coming in, she even waved at him: "wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue took a long breath.


    I feel uncomfortable, but I know it''s useless to talk about this kind of thing.


    Because at that time, it was obvious that there was no time to think, and it was completely an instinctive reaction.


    He could only salute and walk over, holding her pig''s trotter and looking at it again and again, asking, "Does it hurt?"


    "It hurts!" Tuanzi said: "And its neighbors don''t know why, but they also feel a little pain. The neighbors'' neighbors, and the neighbors'' neighbors'' neighbors, also feel a little pain. It may be because the relationship is so good, so I feel the same."


    As Tuanzi said, he raised his feet and feet full of hints, and stared at Yeye with big eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, and continued: "For these three days, I don''t need to practice calligraphy." After a pause, "I don''t need to practice light work either."


    Tuanzi succeeded in scheming, and Baji kissed Yeye happily: "Thank you Yeye!"


    Then the two returned to the previous topic.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Yuan Shen Jue: "Among these people, who do you think is suitable for the job of Shen Shouyan?"


    Yuan Shenjue moved his eyes away from Tuanzi''s pig''s trotters, collected himself, and said: "That Guo Dong is fine, and I have seen a few suitable kung fu... But I haven''t touched it before, so I don''t know what kind of temperament it is."


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Then who is there, the Ministry of Medicine can use it?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Let''s not talk about the literati, among the warriors, Zou Buqun is Xinbao who has already begged the emperor... Others, I think that Liu Zhongzheng is actually good, with a kind and hearty personality, he can be a lieutenant for the elder brother and so on, to assist Rang Shanwei in doing things, but I haven''t talked to my elder brother yet, so I don''t know what he thinks."


    Several people chatted one after another, Xinbao suddenly sat up straight, and widened his eyes: "Yeah! Sanshengshi!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 740： Xinbao is omnipotent

    Chapter 740 Xinbao is omnipotent


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and the hairs all over his body stood on end.


    It seems that there are many, many bees flying towards her eyes...


    When we got closer, we realized that they were all locusts.


    These usually inconspicuous little bugs are like a terrorist army, covering the sky and covering the sun, and where they pass, not a single blade of grass grows.


    ¡ºJuly and a half, Guanzhong Dahuang, from Guanzhong to Qingzhou, swept the capital all the way, thousands of miles of red land, grass and trees all withered...¡»


    It''s July and a half, now it''s the end of March!


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Shirong''s expressions changed drastically at the same time!


    Now Guanzhong has been in drought for three years. As the old saying goes, "Long-term drought will bring locusts." Every three or four years, there will be a locust plague in Dayan, and every time it hurts the muscles and bones.


    Locusts not only eat grass, trees and food, but also clothes and books. Locusts also eat people... "Henan migratory locusts eat folk children. Every time they come, like heavy rain and poisonous arrows, they encircle people and eat them, and they are all flesh and blood in an instant."


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly said: "Call the cabinet of Yuan Xiang, call the minister of the household department, and call Yu Denglin!"


    He pointed to Yan Shirong: "Go to this matter, ask Chang''er to go too."


    He paused, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Ask your Sixth Uncle to follow you too!"


    He decided to give his son a chance.


    The sixth prince is also at the age of getting married now, if he doesn''t do errands, it''s not easy to give him a title, and it''s not good to get married.


    Yan Shirong didn''t say much, and responded directly.


    It was almost evening, and several people quickly went out of the palace to summon her. Emperor Ming Pei patted his granddaughter''s head, ordered Yuan Chenjue to take care of her, and left in a hurry.


    Xinbao anxiously looked at Yeye''s back, thought for a while, and suddenly asked: "Honey, are there any books to teach people how to control locusts?"


    Yuan Shen Jue was taken aback, he said: "There is no special one, it is mentioned in some agricultural books."


    Xinbao said: "Hurry up, Xinbao said, you write."


    Even in modern society, locust plagues have never disappeared, because it is closely related to farming, so Xinbao knows many techniques for controlling locusts.


    For example, fire, such as burying, or digging and burning locust eggs.


    By the way, there is also biological control of locusts! Use locust-eating birds to control locusts!


    This is not difficult at all for Little Phoenix!


    Xinbao asked: "When will Daddy come back?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I should be able to return at the end of May or early June."


    Xinbao patted his head habitually, and accidentally used a pig''s trotter, and groaned in pain.


    Yuan Shen Jue quickly put down his pen to catch it, and blew.


    Xinbao also talked about it himself, and at the same time talked about biological control of locusts.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "It''s mentioned in the "Book of Tang", can Little Phoenix do it?"


    Xinbao nodded firmly: "Yes! Definitely!"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Then you can write to your aunt and ask her to keep the birds in the south of the Yangtze River first, and they can be used at that time."


    Xinbao nodded, looked at the one he wrote, and said, "Xinbao can also be used to mix soil pesticides! Xinbao can mix more, add water and spray it into the soil, it won''t hurt the crops, but it can kill locust eggs! It also kills a lot of bugs in the soil!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "But there is a severe drought, and it may not be easy to use water."


    Xinbao was stunned, thinking seriously.


    You can also make some insecticide, put it in the fire, and kill the locusts with the smell.


    Locusts can reproduce up to four or five generations a year, and hatching takes about 20 days to a month. Therefore, some locusts at this time are likely to be the ancestors of those locusts in the locust plague.


    But because of the drought, locust eggs will have diapause and can survive in the soil for several years. The outside of the locust egg mass is protected by a foam-like sac wall, which keeps heat and moisturizes. After other insects die, the locust eggs are still alive and can hatch. That''s why the locusts are so droughty, so the locust eggs in the soil must also be dealt with.


    As Xinbao thought about it, he felt bored, his small body couldn''t support his small head, and he kept tilting to one side.


    Yuan Shenjue stood up, caught her crooked little head with his hands, and lowered his head and asked, "Xinbao, do you want to apply the medicine again? Besides that pill, are there any other pills?"


    Xinbao opened his eyes hard, his eyes were foggy and lifeless, "It''s okay to apply it again, and you can apply it every other hour. Let Dabai make some white and yellow detoxification pills. Xinbao can eat it. If they get sick If you have a high fever, you can also take a pill and send it to them."


    Yuan Shen Jue responded.


    Xinbao closed his eyes, and continued to communicate with Yan Ji in the space with his consciousness.


    The things in the space are easy to handle. Xinbao''s original intention is to refine all the herbs like Wenwen Dan, which is easy to transport. After all, throwing a pill into it can have the effect of half a truckload of herbs.


    But in the same way, there are only a few pills for a large cart of herbs, so I don¡¯t know how many furnaces and how long it will take to refine so many herbs.


    The little girl was burning in a daze, and she muttered to Yan Ji in her mind, Yan Ji was very strange...indicating that there are many pill furnaces in the space? Can¡¯t you just practice in the space? Why do you have to take it out?


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Under the guidance of Yan Ji, she immediately found many pill furnaces in the space, and then found the largest one, which was as big as a room, and put medicines in piles.


    Although it is the first time I do it, I seem to be quite proficient. It feels like... I am omnipotent in my consciousness!


    Xinbao practiced two furnaces, and then fell asleep unknowingly.


    Fortunately, she fell asleep and did not delay Yan Ji''s work, so when Xinbao woke up in a daze, there were already a lot of pills in the space.


    Before Xinbao opened his eyes, he felt a hand on his forehead, and the voice of Emperor Ming Pei said, "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao wanted to tell Yeye the good news quickly, but when he opened his mouth, he felt something was wrong.


    There was a feeling of numbness on the face, and it seemed that the lips could not be controlled when speaking. After struggling for a long time, he finally called out indistinctly: "Yeah."


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her: "Is Xinbao okay? What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao reacted blankly for a while, then suddenly came to his senses, reached out and touched his face: "Xinbao''s face!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Emperor Ming Pei understood very well, and quickly comforted her: "The swelling is not bad, Yeye drove your wife away a long time ago, he didn''t see it."


    Xinbao breathed a sigh of relief immediately, and said, "Mirror mirror!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly asked someone to bring out the mirror for her, and Xinbao leaned over to take a picture in fear.


    Fortunately, it was much lighter than she imagined, at least it didn''t have swollen eyes like that person''s, only the small face was a little red, and the lower lip was swollen, round and red, and it looked like it was pouting. Duzui, and a little bit cute.


    Xinbao heaved a sigh of relief, and asked, "Snake medicine pill, have you applied it yet?"


    "Applied," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Apply once an hour, the detoxification pill has already turned into water to feed you, and this morning I fed the honeysuckle pill again."


    Xinbao nodded halfway, and suddenly realized something was wrong: "What is this morning?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said helplessly: "You slept for a day and a night."


    Xinbao was taken aback, then held a glimmer of hope, and asked, "Then, what about brother?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Brothers left early in the morning."


    Xinbao was stunned, and murmured: "But, Xinbao''s medicine hasn''t been given to brother yet!"


    Emperor Ming Pei coaxed her softly: "Xinbao, don''t worry, I''ll just send someone to deliver it after the medicine is ready."


    But, before his brother left, Xinbao didn''t even kiss or hug him, telling them to be careful!


    The more Tuanzi thought about it, the sadder he became, and he choked up and said, "Yeah, why don''t you wake up Xinbao, Xinbao wants to send brother away..."


    Emperor Ming Pei patted her on the back: "I''ll be back in a few months, and before my brother left, everyone hugged Xinbao, and said goodbye to Xinbao, but Xinbao didn''t know."


    I don¡¯t know, no means no!


    Tuanzi lay down on his shoulder depressed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 741： like a scumbag

    Chapter 741 is like a scumbag


    Emperor Ming Pei patted her on the back and asked her, "Is Xinbao hungry?"


    If he didn''t ask, she still couldn''t remember it. As soon as he asked, Xinbao immediately felt hungry: "Hungry, so hungry."


    Emperor Ming Pei ordered people to set meals, while feeding the dumplings himself.


    Although the mouth was a little swollen, the dumpling was so hungry that it was not slow to eat. While eating, he still had his mouth free and asked, "Yeah, did brother bring his usual medicine?"


    "I have brought it," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I have brought many things that can be used in daily life."


    Tuanzi said: "When will the medicine refined by Xinbao be delivered?"


    "Anytime is fine," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Anyway, I need to send things over there from time to time, so don''t be in a hurry. After my brother goes, I need time to understand the situation."


    Xinbao said: "Let''s do it tonight, put Xinbao somewhere, and then yeah, find someone to get it."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and directly asked someone to find an empty room nearby in the palace and get some utensils.


    When Xinbao was full, he urged Yeye to go.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei personally carried her to the front, because he was looking for it temporarily and couldn''t find so many utensils, so besides the rice bucket, there were some vats inside.


    When Xinbao dropped her hand and raised her hand, countless small peanut-sized pills flew out of her body, and soon filled the water tank with rice bowls, almost drowning her together. The granddaughter backed up her clothes and backed away all the way, watching helplessly as the light green pills filled most of the room.


    Xinbao asked: "Yeah, are there any other vacant rooms?"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at Fang Wuyou.


    The stunned Director Fang suddenly shut his mouth, and let out a babble, shaking his teeth and said: "Yes, yes."


    He quickly took them to another room.


    This Xinbao took out light red pills, which were less than the green ones.


    Tiancong stood behind, and Xinbao explained to him: "The pills inside are put into the fire and burnt. The smell is very strong and pungent. It can kill locusts. It is not harmful to people. The closer you are, the better." Blindfold your mouth, nose and eyes, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you stay far away, if someone has a big reaction and has tears and nose, wash it with cold water and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    "The green one is soaked in water. In an ordinary large tank, you can put half a pill at a time. After it melts, you can pour it directly into the soil. It can kill locust eggs and many bugs in the soil without damaging the crops. roots, but try not to water the leaves, and the locust eggs are quite deep..."


    She compared with her small hands: "The depth where the locust eggs are buried is longer than the locust body, so it takes a lot of water to be effective."


    Tian Cong repeatedly agreed.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and continued: "This kind is not harmful to the body, but try not to drink it, it will make you spit out, and it''s usually okay if it comes into contact with the skin. If it turns red, just wash it with clean water and it will be fine soon. .¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei stood aside and listened with his hands behind his hands, his expression somber.


    The locust plague is an extremely terrifying natural disaster.


    This time, probably because the capital was involved, Xinbao got a hint.


    Although it was three months earlier, the locust plague was no different than others. Even if it was earlier, I don¡¯t know if it would be useful.


    Emperor Ming Pei pointed to Yan Shirong to handle the matter, and also pointed to Cheng Fuju to assist.


    Yan Shichang and the Sixth Prince followed him to listen to his dispatch. Shen Shouyan also sent there, and directly ordered Yu Denglin, the commander of the Habayashi Guard, to accompany him with the Habayashi Guard. This configuration is enough.


    At present, it is only because the locust plague has not yet happened, so it is inevitable that some people will be squeamish when they are so aggressive, but now not only the prime minister, but even the cabinet members are also aware of it, and the six important officials are all a kind of "knowledge". The person who doesn''t say a word, I don''t know how dare to speak" mentality, so these are small things.


    The big problem now is that, despite knowing in advance, no one knows whether the locust plague can really be prevented after repeated efforts, or at least, weaken the power of the locust plague.


    So Emperor Mingpei thought about it, and directly exaggerated what Xinbao said, and released it. As long as the "starting from Guanzhong" remains unchanged, even if they really sweep the capital in the end, it can be said that they have strong governance, at least not. It will damage Yan Shirong''s reputation.


    Although he had prepared for the worst, but looking at Xinbao''s two rooms of medicines, he felt that he might as well be more optimistic.


    After Xinbao finished speaking, he said, "Have you remembered everything?"


    Tian Cong said anxiously: "This subordinate remembers it."


    Xinbao opened his hands to be hugged by Yeye, and walked back, still very depressed, and said sadly: "Xinbao is like a scumbag, he only knows how to cherish it when he loses it. In the past, when the second and third brothers were at home, Xinbao didn''t It feels so sweet, I don¡¯t kiss and hug every day, now that they are out of the house, I can¡¯t even reach them! Xinbao is so sad!¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He could only continue to comfort: "Okay, Yeye is with Xinbao, and Xinbao can call whoever he wants to play with Xinbao."


    Seeing that Tuanzi was not comforted, he said again: "Daddy is coming back soon, yeah call them back quickly."


    Duanzi asked: "Really?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Really."


    Tuanzi hesitated for a moment, then leaned back: "I don''t want it anymore. Although Xinbao misses Dad and Auntie very much, Xinbao can bear with it. They are going to do their business. It''s fine if Xinbao can''t help you. You can''t hold back, right?" ?¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed, couldn''t help laughing again, and kissed Tuanzi''s small forehead: "Xinbao doesn''t have to be so obedient, it''s okay to be mischievous."


    Xinbao kissed Yeye''s chin back, it was swollen and a bit obstructive: "Xinbao is not a three or four-year-old kid anymore, he won''t make trouble."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed.


    Xinbao was carried all the way back to Qianqing Palace by him. After seeing a lot of people there, he said, "Yeah, go get busy, Xinbao still wants to sleep."


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed, sent her back, and ordered Hua Shuang to apply medicine on her, while lowering his head and asking, "Come and accompany Xinbao when you call for flowers?"


    Tuanzi shook his head violently: "Not good, not good!"


    Emperor Ming Pei thought for a while: "Forget it, Yeye will come to accompany Xinbao in a while."


    He touched her head, then turned and left.


    Yuan Shenjue, who was standing not far outside, walked back and forth again.


    Hao Huashi muttered beside me: "Hey, Master underestimates me too much. Am I the kind of apprentice who judges people by appearance? It''s fine if I don''t see my little master. Isn''t it unreasonable to see me? Is it idle to be idle? Wouldn''t it be nice to talk to the side?"


    Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "As a master, an elder, wise and powerful, he will not be stung by bees, nor will he cry, let alone swell his mouth. When her little apprentice with a good memory forgets about it Until now, it''s best not to see each other. I''ll tell her so."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He said: "Then I will tell Master, you have been watching her from the sidelines, and even turned your lips to imitate her, and you didn''t run out until she woke up."


    Yuan Shen had a meal.


    He did turn his lower lip, not to imitate her, but to see what color was inside his lips so as to judge her severity. He looked in the mirror for a long time...but he didn''t expect Hao Huashi to know it!


    His ears turned red from embarrassment, he turned around and said, "Tell me, if I tell Xinbao, I can only keep one with Hao Hua..."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He gave in quickly, and let out a smile: "Hehehehe, little master, I''m just joking with you..."


    Yuan Shenjue stared at him silently, then Hao Huashi suddenly said: "Huh? Listen, little master?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 742： stupid elementary school chicken

    Chapter 742 Stupid Primary School Chicken


    Yuan Shenjue couldn''t hear him as well, so he took a few steps towards that side and listened carefully.


    Tuanzi was muttering in the room: "Second brother is too weak, and third brother is a little stupid, Xinbao is really worried. Xinbao is willing to exchange all good things for brother''s safety, and you can take whatever you lack. If , if you don¡¯t have enough Xinbao...don¡¯t take it randomly, you have to choose to take it.¡±


    Her voice was an octave lower, Yuan Shenjue walked a few steps closer, and heard her very guilty voice: "You can still take Ma Shiwen''s... If it''s not enough, other people''s things, whoever you fancy, you can entrust your dreams to your heart Bao, Xinbao is going to threaten or lure or beg Yeye to make an order... In short, brother must be safe and sound..."


    Just such a passage, mumbled over and over again and again, Yuan Chen walked back slowly with a smile on his lips.


    Hao Huashi is a joker, he hugged his belly with laughter, and said with a smile: "Little Master, do you know who Master is begging for?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "To whom?"


    Hao Hua laughed silently, and said intermittently: "Drink the leftover cup of Tieguanyin tea to the emperor."


    Yuan Shen Jue had a smile on his lips, he was really cute.


    In the room, Huashuang and the others tried to reduce their presence as much as possible, and Xinbao sat listlessly by himself, while using his consciousness to patrol the space.


    She didn''t know that space can also make alchemy, so it was more troublesome to do anything.


    Now that it can be refined, Yeye and Taigong usually drink the tea that they usually drink, and I will refine it into tea pills for them. You only need to add white water every day, and then throw a grain into it, and drink slowly.


    Of course, besides health care, you can also do other exercises.


    There are too many medicinal materials in the space, and they are of good quality, and they will be effective when practiced.


    Such as hanging life pills, such as ordinary pills.


    But even if this pill is refined, how can it be sold? ? How much do you sell it for?


    Xinbao suddenly had a whim, and turned his head to call out: "Hua Shuang Hua Shuang!"


    Hua Shuang hurried out: "Master?"


    Xinbao asked: "Is there a smaller screen? The one with flowers and grass, very elegant."


    "Yes," Hua Shuang said, "I asked someone to bring one up? Which flowers and plants are the most elegant?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, and said, "Bamboo! Bamboo is the most suitable for Xinbao''s temperament!"


    That''s fine, so Hua Shuang went out and gave an order, and quickly brought a small screen over, Xinbao sat behind the screen, and said: "You can call your wife and Hua Shi."


    Hua Shuang held back her laughter, and went out to call for someone.


    Xinbao put her small face on the screen, staring eagerly, and saw the outside door opened, two people came in one after the other, only a silhouette was beautiful, and the sleeves fluttered like a painting.


    Xinbao said happily: "My wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed, and then the two sat down beside the screen.


    Danzi confidently threw out the prepared opening remarks: "Today''s weather is really nice!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "?? Right?"


    Tuanzi said: "Honey, have you eaten yet?"


    Yuan Shenjue said cautiously: "Dinner, haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Silent...


    Then Tuanzi said, "It''s your turn."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He didn''t know what to say for a while? ?


    Then he asked, "Does Xinbao still hurt?"


    Through the screen, I can still see the little man waving his hand, "It doesn''t hurt."


    "Did Xinbao eat?"


    "have eaten!"


    Silence again...


    Hao Huashi looked at him with a smile on the side.


    He discovered a secret!


    It turns out that all the excitement between them was created by the little master. Without the little master, the little master''s chat level, that is a stupid elementary school chicken.


    Not even his little toe! Hey!


    So Hao Huashi said: "Master! You called me in, but you ignored me!"


    "Ah!" Xinbao said, "Yes! I''m looking for you for a business! I have a serious business!"


    Hao Hua became tense in cooperation: "What''s the matter, Master?"


    Xinbao stood up, dragged the stool with one hand, and moved closer to the screen, with her little hand resting on the screen, the paw prints were cute.


    She approached with a small face, and said mysteriously: "Hua Shi, have you seen the pill made by Yan Ji?"


    Hao Huashi moved the stool exaggeratedly, and also leaned over: "I see."


    Xinbao said: "There are a lot of medicinal materials in the space, and you can make a lot of pills. For the same pill, if you use the medicine in the space, the effect will definitely be better than the medicine outside. Tell me, how do we sell it? How much? Money? Is it for making different ones, or for the same money? Should I ask Gan Baibi to discuss this matter?"


    Hao Huashi is really not good at this kind of thing, afraid that his thinking is wrong, so he immediately glanced at the little master.


    Fortunately, Xiao Shigong is a person like an elder, very tolerant, and when he received his request for help, he said: "In my opinion, don''t practice the same style."


    Xinbao asked: "Why?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao, now that we are in the Royal Medicine Workshop, making money is actually the last thing we need to think about. It doesn''t mean that we can''t make money, but it''s too easy to make money, so we don''t need to think too much about it. What needs to be done is to promote medical ethics, and now the medicines that Yuyaofang is going to make, and the path they are going to take, are all doing this."


    "As for these medicines, the prescriptions are all tried and tested. Even if they can''t cure the disease, they are already higher than most medicines in the world for the same disease. Adding a convenience...so, it is enough. Heart Isn¡¯t what Bao originally wanted was to get everyone used to using proprietary medicines?¡±


    The little head on the screen nodded: "Yes, yes."


    "Well," Yuan Shenjue said: "So don''t make the same type. The medicine in the space is much more effective than these medicines. This may not be a good thing. Human desires and desires will never end. Medicine, bad medicine will appear a bit perfunctory..."


    He paused, thinking about how to explain: "I don''t know if you can understand that this method is thankless and will not have a good impact on the ''people''s hearts''. But it is not impossible."


    "Nowadays, not to mention the doctors in the world, the medicine from the Imperial Medicine Workshop is the first type; the medicine refined by alchemy is the second type; and the medicine in the space is the third type; if we further subdivide it, we can divide As Xinbao said before, the very cheap ones that treat the symptoms but not the root cause are also counted as one.¡±


    "Except for this one, the other three kinds of medicines should not be made with the same type of medicine... Instead: if the imperial medicine workshop can''t cure it, use alchemy to cure it; if alchemy can''t cure it, use the medicine in the space to cure it. This is In the end we want to achieve a situation¡­¡±


    He paused again, waiting for Tuanzi to figure it out.


    Then he said: "Xinbao, if you are a folk doctor, you can do anything, but now you are a magic doctor little princess, sometimes, don''t be afraid of wasting, even sometimes, a person who can''t be saved by everyone is saved You are saved, this may not be a good thing... In other words, it may not be a good thing if you blindly take out good medicine."


    "But Xinbao wants to give good medicine and tea to his family members and close officials. It doesn''t matter, because... this is different from ''people''."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 743： People have to learn to take shortcuts

    Chapter 743 People must learn to take shortcuts


    Tuanzi half understood, but still nodded seriously: "Okay, Xinbao listens to my wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed with a smile.


    Hao Huashi looked at him with envy and hatred.


    So let¡¯s just say, people need to read more. People who have read books can talk out such old words no matter what they ask, but he¡­ can¡¯t.


    Hua Shuang came over to feed Xinbao a few sips of tea, and helped her apply the medicine again.


    Then Xinbao asked: "Honey, did you see when brother left this morning?"


    "I see," Yuan Shenjue said, "They were all very reluctant and worried. Brother Chang was crying. They kept telling me to write to them when you woke up, and to write when you were done."


    Duanzi sighed.


    Then I saw her turn around, facing the half cup of tea on the table, repeating what they had heard outside.


    Hao Huashi wanted to laugh again, and then he asked: "Master, which **** are you talking to?"


    Xinbao said: "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva!"


    Hao Huashi asked: "Is there a statue of Guanyin here?"


    "No!" Tuanzi said, "But here is the Tieguanyin tea you drink."


    Hao Huashi laughed and said: "Master, what''s the use of talking to tea, my apprentice will bring you a Guanyin pendant!"


    Xinbao was silent for a while.


    Hao Huashi was wondering if the little master had lost face, and wanted to make up for it...


    In the end, the little master said tactfully: "Hua Shi, you, are you a little... not very educated? Haven''t you ever thought about why Tie Guanyin is called Tie Guanyin? Why, it''s not called Iron Buddha? Is it?"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He said confusedly: "Then, why?"


    Xinbao said: "Because a long time ago, there was a tea farmer who was a benevolent man of ten generations and a devout follower of Avalokitesvara. Every morning and evening, he would worship a cup of tea in front of the Avalokitesvara statue for decades. .Then one day, he dreamed of Avalokitesvara in a dream. He followed the dream and found a tea tree. That''s why this tea tree is called Tieguanyin tea. This is the tea bestowed by Avalokitesvara!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Sorry, I really don''t know this!


    He murmured: "Is that so?? Then, can you talk to Tie Guanyin?"


    "Of course," Tuanzi said confidently, "Xinbao has seriously considered it. In this world, there are countless people praying to Guanyin Bodhisattva every day. They all get up very early, and they may be praying before dawn. ¡­So, think about it, should we go to the main road and queue up with tens of thousands of people to get there quickly, or secretly take an unknown path and get there quickly?? People must learn to take shortcuts! And this The cup of tea is still drunk by Yeye, Yeye is the emperor of the world, the lower realm of Ziwei Star, Guanyin Bodhisattva will definitely give the emperor a face!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    What you said is so reasonable, I am really speechless!


    He said silently: "Master, I''m sorry, this disciple is not educated."


    "It''s okay." Xinbao walked to the screen, hid behind the screen, and stretched out a small hand.


    Little short hands or something, Hao Huashi was caught on the spot, quickly stepped forward, squatted down, lowered his head, and Tuanzi touched his head comfortingly: "It doesn''t matter if you are uneducated, you have many other advantages , you are irreplaceable."


    Hao Huashi nodded, that was a cute: "Yeah."


    Seeing that the little master''s hand was put down, he grabbed it and clenched his hands, weeping and complaining: "Master, although this disciple is an official of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, he doesn''t know how to work in the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism. Master, apprentice is good!" Painful, so helpless!"


    Yuan Shen Jue slowly pressed his hand to the sword.


    I really can''t take it anymore, I''m so disgusted... As expected, my apprentice should be beaten up!


    Tuanzi didn''t think so at all, and she comforted her earnestly: "Don''t worry, in fact, many things are very complicated, and you won''t understand if I tell you, but you have to understand that although we are not smart, yeah yeah is the smartest Yes, yeah, there is a purpose in putting you in the medical department, we just need to be obedient."


    Hao Huashi asked: "What is the intention, Master?"


    Emperor Ming Pei, who was about to walk in, stopped halfway, and he also wanted to hear what his intention was.


    Tuanzi thought about it seriously, and said: "Yeah, your biggest advantage is the people behind you! The people behind you are Xinbao!"


    She got excited and stood up. The little pig''s trotter endured the pain and lifted it up, patted her chest.


    "You can leave everything you don''t understand to others to do. They understand what business is afraid of, and there are people behind you! They understand what management is afraid of, and there are people behind you! They understand what marketing is afraid of, and there are people behind you! Yay said , this will become a kind of balance, and things will be done quickly and well!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He remembered, this is what he said when he taught her how to deal with Xue Xuanji and the imperial physicians.


    Obviously the truth is correct, but why does it make people hate her so much when she says it?


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head and walked in.


    Yuan Shen Jue got up to salute, Hao Huashi also reluctantly let go of the little master''s hand to salute.


    Emperor Ming Pei bypassed the screen and went in, hugged his granddaughter and looked at it carefully, and said: "It doesn''t seem to disappear much."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao said, "It should be fine tomorrow. Now Xinbao doesn''t feel bad anymore. At most, it hurts a little bit when kissing."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was overjoyed, and kissed his granddaughter on the forehead: "What are you talking about?"


    Hao Huashi immediately stood up and talked through the screen from the beginning to the end, while deliberately asking: "Your Majesty, have you heard the legend of Tieguanyin?"


    Emperor Ming Pei ignored his cheap questioning, mainly because he had never heard of it, and he really never thought about why Tie Guanyin was called Tie Guanyin.


    He just said to Xinbao: "Xin''er is right, that medicine should be like this."


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide: "Then after harvesting these herbs, Xinbao should grow some grains! Food is much more important than herbs, and governing a country is more important than governing people."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Xinbao is right."


    He took an article from Fang Wuyou''s hand, and said with a smile, "Xinbao, take a look at this."


    Xinbao leaned into his hand to watch, Ming Peidi explained to her slowly.


    That Xi Fengren actually wrote an article describing this incident, and he cried and cried as Yan Shirong asked...


    But this person writes in a chic way, with a lot of self-deprecating, full of sense of picture, which makes it very interesting.


    Especially when writing about Xinbao, she didn¡¯t say a word of crying throughout the whole article, but wrote about a stubborn and squeamish little milk dumpling on the paper, and then wrote about her miracle of governing people, which seemed quite contrasting and quite shocking.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "The gods of all ages, the most popular, I am afraid they are my heart treasures, you should also take a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 744： Readers are too delicate

    Chapter 744 The scholar is too delicate


    Yuan Shen Jue hesitated for a moment, then turned around the screen and took a peek at Xiaotuanzi.


    Tuanzi had forgotten his pouty mouth, and smiled at him, very cute.


    Yuan Shen Jue also smiled back, then took the article with both hands, and returned to the screen to read.


    Tuanzi also chatted with Yeye: "This person is not very strong, he loves to cry so much."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the pitiful and virtuous little milk dumpling: "Xinbao is right. Scholars are too delicate, and they will cry at the slightest injury. They are not as good as Xinbao who learn martial arts. They are mature and calm."


    Xinbao couldn''t help laughing and rolled his eyes: "That''s right, Yeye is absolutely right!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded her little head, smiling without saying a word.


    What''s wrong, coax the children to play!


    Seeing that the dumplings were happy, Emperor Ming Pei said, "Let''s pass on the meal."


    The four of them divided into two groups, and ate through a screen. Xinbao took medicine soon after eating, and fell asleep again in a daze, not waiting for the little brothers to finish school.


    Emperor Ming Pei was worried at night, so he came to sleep with his arms around her.


    When I looked again in the morning, the swelling on my mouth had almost disappeared, and my arms and hands were no longer swollen and shiny.


    In this way, Emperor Ming Pei can give the dumplings to her wife to take care of.


    Hao Huashi saw that Master was almost recovering, so he went out for a walk, and brought a lot of news when he came back: "Master, the symptoms of those people are milder than yours! Only one is swollen badly, and it is said that it has been used. The medicine was much better the next day, and now I''m a little swollen when I look at it."


    Xinbao nodded and asked, "Is the martial arts exercise over?"


    "Not yet," Hao Huashi said, "I went to take a look, and the fight was fierce, and, let me tell you, at this level, those military officers had no time to count their moves, so they discussed it and decided to Follow the rules of martial arts contests in Jianghu."


    Xinbao asked: "Then when will it end?"


    Hao Huashi said: "For the martial arts competition, it will be almost two days. The horse bow is just a formality. It is estimated that it will be ready by the end of the month."


    Xinbao nodded again.


    Then Hao Huashi said: "I also met Mr. Gan, it would be better to ask Master."


    Xinbao said: "Tomorrow will be all right, Mr. Gan, is there any business to find Xinbao?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "It should be. Then I let him come over tomorrow morning?"


    Xinbao nodded decently: "Yes."


    So Gan Baibi came over the next morning.


    In fact, he has a lot of things on hand.


    Because Xinbao went to watch martial arts for a few days before, and then was stung by a bee, so she has been out of business for several days.


    In the past few days, several people donated medicine one after another. After being reviewed by the imperial physician of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, he took two of them. Everyone felt that they were not innovative enough and the medicine was not suitable, so they were all rejected.


    Xinbao took a look.


    The two I brought over, one is for treating heatstroke, and it feels quite good, and the other is for treating stroke in the elderly, the prescription is also good, and the pharmacology is also clear, so you can put it in various medical centers to test the medicine.


    And Xinbao also gave Gan Baibi the three cheap medicines before.


    Compared with common ailments, such as toothache, stomachache, and catching a cold, Xinbao does these three.


    Because the target drug lovers are poor people with little education, they may not understand the symptoms and root causes, so Xinbao is very straightforward and named it, Emergency Toothache Pill, Emergency Stomach Pain Pill, and Emergency Cold Pill.


    At that time, they will also be released to test the medicines together, and they will be given these kinds of medicines when they have time, and a questionnaire will also be done.


    Then Gan Baibi said: "There are people who ask if the poisonous medicine can be offered."


    Xinbao was puzzled: "What do you mean by poisonous medicine? There are many medicines, all of which are poisonous! For example, scorpions and centipedes."


    Gan Baibi said: "No, they asked if they could offer poison. It is said that poison and antidote can be offered, and they claim to be very clever."


    "No," Xinbao refused without hesitation: "We don''t accept poisons that have no medicinal effect and are purely harmful!"


    Hao Huashi said: "Maybe the Shadow Guard needs it?"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide and gave him a "we''ll talk later" look.


    Then he said to Gan Baibi: "Master Gan, our Medical Department is a serious department, we don''t accept this."


    Gan Baibi responded repeatedly.


    Then he went on to say, "In addition, before the Second Highness entertained the tributes, he once said that if you intend to come to the Department of Medicine and Taoism, those who understand medical skills and preferably have practiced medicine can post to us. I have received more than 70 people''s name cards and travel papers, and it has been less in the past two days."


    Xinbao was a little surprised: "Are there so many people?"


    "Yes," Gan Baibi said with a smile: "I will divide those who have practiced medicine, those who have studied medicine, and those who just have the ambition to come here. Your Highness can take a look."


    Xinbao said: "But do we need so many people?"


    Gan Baibi said: "It is true that there are not enough people now, but it is true that so many people are not needed."


    Xinbao said: "By the way, Xinbao has reserved a few more." She subconsciously wanted to wrench her fingers, but found that the little pig''s trotters were not easy to wrench, so she took his wife''s hand and wrenched her fingers one by one: "Wang Kang Ning, Zou Buqun...Huh?? Did Xinbao only agree to two?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "Although we discussed other things, we didn''t tell him, such as Liu Zhongzheng. Guo Dong, Emperor Cui Dunyi has other arrangements. But Xinbao can discuss it with elder brother, and then ask A few warriors."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Why don''t Mr. Gan take care of the manpower of the Department of Medicine and Dao, see how many people are still missing, and what kind of people we want, and then we will pick them."


    Gan Baibi responded with a smile, and asked again: "Your Highness, the Department of Medicine and Dao will open tomorrow, is Your Highness going?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, looked at the pig''s trotters, and hesitated, "I don''t know, is Xinbao going?"


    Yuan Shen Jue gave Gan Baibi a clear answer: "Master Gan, we may go to have fun, but we won''t show up in public. You don''t have to arrange His Highness''s affairs."


    Gan Baibi responded repeatedly, and then asked someone to take the emergency pills and leave first.


    Leave a few people from Yuan Shenjue before starting to read those letters.


    Xinbao was inconvenient with one hand, so Yuan Shenjue put her on his lap and read it with her. If the writing was not simple enough, he explained a few words to her.


    Gan Baibi has gone through it once, and there are still more than 70 letters left, and there are only two letters from those who have practiced medicine, but this is not surprising, after all, the environment is there, so talented, able to take the imperial examinations to honor their ancestors, Who is the doctor!


    But there are more than 20 people who know medical skills.


    He Qingwen, who was rescued by Xinbao for the first time with a hanging pot, is a doctor after a long illness. He has studied a lot of medical skills, but has never practiced medicine.


    There are also Lin Qingxu, the second place in the list, and Qin Ximo, the mad student before, who became interested in medicine after watching Tuanzi make alchemy in public. Both of them said in their letters that the imperial examination is the In order to enter the Ministry of Medicine.


    Although it is not necessary to bring all the acquaintances here, Xinbao is obviously very interested, so Yuan Shenjue temporarily took out the letters of these three people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 745： I dont understand the world of children

    Chapter 745 I don''t understand the world of children


    Hao Huashi watched from the side, and asked, "Master, why aren''t you taking the poison?"


    Xinbao glanced at him with serious little eyes: "Because it will affect the glorious and righteous image of our medical department!"


    Hao Huashi said: "But shadow guards and so on may be really needed! In fact, poisons are still very common in Jianghu."


    Xinbao said disapprovingly: "If the shadow guard needs it, you can ask Xinbao for it! Xinbao can detoxify, of course he can make poison! Detoxification is much more difficult than making poison!"


    "Oh!" Hao Huashi suddenly realized: "So it is!"


    The three of them were talking while reading the article.


    Yuan Shen Jue, Xin Bao, and Hao Huashi didn''t like the style of writing full of flowers and allusions.


    Xinbao and Hao Huashi didn¡¯t understand because they were uneducated, while Yuan Shenjue simply didn¡¯t like it, so these were thrown aside directly, and the ones that were obviously trying were also thrown aside.


    In the end, this kind of people who don¡¯t know medical skills also picked out a few letters. After Gan Baibi reported the demand, he could finally determine the personnel, and then he could tell the official department in advance.


    The three of them have been busy all morning.


    In the afternoon, we will do the questionnaire again... This is the daily life of social animals.


    But compared to practicing calligraphy, being a social animal seems to be a little bit better.


    In fact, by the afternoon, the swelling of Xinbao''s small arm had subsided, and it was basically healed the next morning.


    Hao Huashi came back after reading it once, and said with a smile: "It''s so lively, people on both sides of the river are crowded, until it''s as far as Xiaojun''s house."


    Xinbao was a little interested immediately: "Then let''s go and have a look!"


    Yuan Shen Jue had expected this to happen a long time ago, and said: "The emperor said, if you want to go out, you must bring more people."


    Xinbao waved his hand: "Don''t worry, we can visit privately!"


    In fact, Xinbao went out to play and didn''t wear court clothes. Every day was regarded as a private visit. A few people took a detour and went around Shenwumen. Sure enough, after walking not far, they saw the bustling crowd ahead.


    There are too many people, and it is still far away from Yuyaofang, so I can''t see anything.


    And they just moved forward, and a group of people crowded behind them. Fortunately, there were a lot of people, and Hua Shuang surrounded them, and there were many shadow guards from far and near.


    Hao Huashi stretched his neck to look, and curiously asked the person next to him: "What are we looking at?"


    The man said: "Look at the imperial medicine workshop! Don''t you know? This is the medicine workshop opened by the little princess, and all the medicines are made, which can bring the dead back to life, and the medicine can cure the disease..."


    blah blah blah.


    Hao Huashi said: "I know this, but I can''t see it here!"


    The man laughed and said: "There are so many people in the morning! There are already a lot fewer people now!"


    Hao Huashi asked, "You were there this morning?"


    "Don''t mention it!" The man was very regretful: "I shouldn''t have gone to have breakfast early, and when I came here a step late, people crowded to the side of the palace wall. I stayed like this for an hour before I got here. "


    "But I can''t see anything!"


    The man said: "Get some blessings, and breathe some immortal energy!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    All right, he looked bored, and quickly blended in, and began to squeeze in cheerfully.


    Tuanzi felt very boring. He could see nothing but human heads as far as he could see.


    She looked around, and an old lady beside her praised her: "This child looks like the jade daughter in front of the Bodhisattva!"


    Xinbao looked at her, saw that she was boasting about herself, so she smiled politely.


    Another aunt next to her was also holding a child, and even chatted up Yuan Shenjue: "Xiao Langjun, is this your sister? How old is she?"


    Yuan Shenjue was very unaccustomed to this kind of strike-up, his body collapsed in embarrassment, but he still said, "It''s more than five years old."


    "Yo!" The aunt looked at Xinbao: "She hasn''t had enough to eat! She''s only this old at five years old? Look at my grandson, he''s only three and a half years old, just like a little tiger! You have to let him She eats more!"


    Yuan Shen Jue looked at the child silently.


    That child is really thick-headed and thick-headed, and he looks like a child from a wealthy family in terms of clothes. He is a circle bigger than Xinbao, fat and tall.


    He also took the initiative to talk to Xinbao naively: "What''s your name?"


    Xinbao was about to say something, but stopped midway: "Call, Huahua."


    "My name is Dafu." The child patted his clothes: "Grandma said I am a blessing!"


    It''s all meat...


    Xinbao could only nod silently, Dafuzi was very enthusiastic, and invited in a childlike voice: "My house is behind, why don''t you come to my house to play?"


    Xinbao shook his head, no, I don''t like playing with children.


    Dafu said: "Come on, let''s pretend to be a house party, you are so good-looking, you can be Dafu''s wife."


    Xinbao resolutely refused: "No, I have a wife."


    "You have a daughter-in-law?" Dafuzi stayed for a long time, and then asked: "Then can his family afford eggs?"


    Xinbao nodded fiercely: "I can afford it, I can afford to eat anything, and I can eat meat every day until I am full."


    "Oh!" Dafuzi thought for a while, "Then can we play together?"


    Facing the little fat man''s earnest eyes, Xinbao had no choice but to say: "Yes, is that okay?"


    Dafu Cub stuck his fingers into his nostrils, dug and dug out a lump of booger, and handed it over: "For you to play with! I just rubbed it this morning, and it''s round."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Ouch!


    Yuan Shen Jue flew three feet out on the spot, and the crowded crowd cursed angrily.


    Xinbao was also quite frightened, her eyes were wide open, as expected, I don''t understand the world of children...


    Hao Huashi, who was walking ahead, was rarely involved. He drifted leisurely, while tilting his head slightly, obviously listening to something.


    Then he turned his head suddenly and said, "Go, let''s go out."


    Yuan Shenjue met his eyes, walked out without saying a word, Dafu called them a few times behind, and Tuanzi didn''t dare to turn back.


    A shadow guard opened the way, and several people squeezed out after a while, Hao Hua said in a hurry: "I heard someone reporting to Gan Baibi that someone offered medicine again this morning, but several imperial physicians passed out as soon as they opened it. "


    Yuan Shenjue frowned: "Is it the person Gan Baibi mentioned yesterday?"


    Hao Huashi said: "It should be."


    They walked around from the palace to the front, and went to the yamen of the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. At this moment, Gan Baibi had not yet squeezed out, and the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism was in chaos.


    Xue Xuanji was there, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them, and said: "Master, I gave them the detoxification pill, and they haven''t woken up yet, the poison seems to be poured on the bottle."


    He pointed to the wall: "But just now, a thing like this was shot in from outside the wall. I just wanted Master Yuan to take a look, but I didn''t ask to take it down."


    Hao Huashi went up to take a look, and saw a very unusual dart with a piece of paper tied on it.


    Hao Huashi asked: "Master?"


    Xinbao took a look: "It''s not poisonous."


    Hao Huashi pulled it out, opened the paper, and wrote on it: "Poison is also medicine, and medicine is also poison. If poison is in the hands of a good person, it will have infinite uses. Why do you reject me for thousands of miles?" "If you need detoxification, you can meet at the Small Wild Goose Pagoda in Xushi."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 746： too arrogant

    Chapter 746 is too arrogant


    Hao Huashi frowned: "What the hell!"


    I didn''t think of this kind of overly quack style before, but when it comes to this matter, why does it seem so stupid? ?


    As a native of Jianghu, the good-tempered Hao Huashi is rarely irritable! How embarrassing!


    Xinbao has already gone to see those imperial doctors with short legs.


    The unconscious imperial physician was temporarily placed on several chairs, and there was no place to lie down. Xinbao glanced at it, and subconsciously said: "Ah, that''s not good!"


    Hao Huashi followed behind and took a deep breath: "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Xinbao looked carefully again, paused, and denied it: "Xinbao didn''t say anything, you heard it wrong."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He looked at Yuan Shenjue, who hadn''t come yet, and Yuan Shenjue took the pot calmly: "I said it. I said it nonsense."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Tuanzi glanced at his wife guilty, and said to Xue Xuanji: "You can feed the detoxification pill, Xuanji is great! I will wake up soon."


    She paused, and then quickly explained: "This person must have studied the Jiedu pill given by Xinbao, so he deliberately added medicinal materials that are compatible with the medicine to restrain the Jiedu pill, but it doesn''t matter, because this Jiedu pill is an emergency pill It is used to hang life, so the pharmacology used is not to see the tricks and prescribe the right medicine, it is like the Super Body Pill, it is mainly to strengthen itself, and the effects of the medicine are blended. So the poison will be excreted from the body soon."


    Seeing that Xue Xuanji and the imperial physician were both thinking, she explained: "Even if this is not the case, his poison cannot overcome Xinbao''s medicine, just like adding a spoonful of sugar to a jar of yellow lotus water will not make it sweet. Its Poison is no match for Xinbao at all."


    Duanzi raised her chin very proudly.


    The metaphor is so apt that even people who don''t know how to heal can understand it right away.


    Xue Xuanji hurriedly asked: "Master, is it because of this that the detoxification pill is suitable for all poisons?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "Yes, no, in fact, many poisons have already caused harm to the human body after taking them or coming into contact with them, so after taking this detoxification pill, you have to do certain things according to the situation. deal with."


    Xue Xuanji nodded suddenly, and showed her the medicine bottle wrapped in two layers of veils: "Master, the medicine inside is just ordinary arsenic, and the poison is put on the bottle, isn''t it?"


    Xinbao took a look and nodded: "That''s right."


    After talking so much, she felt that everyone might have forgotten about her misjudgment, so she turned around and condemned loudly: "This person is too bad! He can''t give medicine, and he actually hurt people!"


    Yuan Shen Jue went out and ordered the shadow guard to go to the Small Wild Goose Pagoda to have a look, while nodding: "This kind of person obviously lacks awe of imperial power, so they dare to demonstrate in this way.


    He bent down and coaxed her softly: "Xinbao, there is danger here, shall we go back to the palace first?"


    "Not good!" Xinbao immediately refused, and said very righteously: "Xinbao is the biggest official of the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. Now that the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism is in trouble, how can Xinbao stay out of the matter and take care of himself? Xinbao wants to stand shoulder to shoulder with everyone Fight!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He could only persuade again: "It''s not too difficult, it''s just a trivial matter. Mr. Gan is very powerful, he can handle it. Xinbao is too small. Let''s go back first, otherwise the emperor will worry."


    "No!" Xinbao''s little head turned into a rattle: "It''s okay. Yeye is so smart, he must understand Xinbao''s meaning and believe in Xinbao''s ability! Wife, you have to learn from Yeye. , we must be brave and not run away! This is very embarrassing, and Xinbao''s reputation will be bad if it is spread!"


    Although it was a bit funny for such a young girl to say such words, it is undeniable that these petty officials were all moved, and they were all teary-eyed.


    I can''t wait for a small official, how can he be so guarded by the little princess with golden branches and jade leaves from the gods from heaven! Whoooo!


    Yuan Shenjue made the last effort: "But Xinbao, what can we do here?"


    Tuanziju said seriously: "Xinbao wants to take charge of the overall situation!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Fine!


    All right!


    He admitted.


    Anyway, he is destined to return to the palace to receive the punishment!


    Yuan Shen Jue silently supported his forehead.


    So Xinbao asked someone to take a chair, leaning on the armrests with both hands, sat in the middle, leaning against the back of the chair, sitting very upright, like a copycat boss.


    Except for the short legs that can''t touch the ground... very powerful and domineering.


    Not long after, Gan Baibi finally broke through the siege and squeezed back.


    Hearing what people said, Mr. Gan wiped off his sweat, and then asked someone to find out the post of the person who asked if the poison could be offered.


    The name that person left was Chen Jun, I don¡¯t know if it was his real name, but he left the address of the inn, so the Ministry of Medicine sent them a reply and asked someone to send it to the inn.


    Of course, in fact, most of these people left the address of the inn, but after sending someone over to ask, they found out that Chen Jun did not live in that inn, and just paid two cents for them to help collect posts.


    According to Xiao Er, Chen Jun is an ordinary-looking young man. I don¡¯t know if he has any embarrassment, and I don¡¯t know where he lives. He just comes over every night to ask if the post is back.


    This side is inquiring, and the shadow guard over there came back to report.


    There is an extra sign on the side of the Small Wild Goose Pagoda, saying that people from the Jianghu are here to deal with private affairs.


    Small Wild Goose Pagoda is modeled after Chang''an Small Wild Goose Pagoda, but it is small and exquisite. There are pagodas but no temples, and the surrounding flowers and trees are luxuriant. Especially now in spring, people will visit the pagoda from time to time, especially literati, and often go there together.


    When they saw this careless sign, they were very dissatisfied. Some people didn''t believe in evil and wanted to go in. After passing the sign, they passed out by the side of the tower. Some people went to help them, and also passed out.


    The people who went with them have already reported to the official.


    The shadow guards saw the people from Dali Temple go, so they told them about the incident, and also administered antidote pills to the fainted people.


    so? ?


    So this Chen Jun poisoned the place in advance because he was going to meet the people from the Medical Department there at night? Don''t let people in? ?


    Under the Son of Heaven''s feet, it''s really too arrogant to dare to do this!


    Tuanzi, the shadow guard, and the apprentice, all in a single hatred, scolded that person together.


    Yuan Shen Jue waited for them to scold for a while before he said: "Have you ever thought that the time this person set to meet and the way he spread the poison early on indicate that he is probably not free during the day?"


    Hao Huashi came to a sudden: "No time during the day? Participate in martial arts?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao, "Very likely."


    Gan Baibi was very speechless and said: "Wuju has come so far, but anyone who is still competing in martial arts has a fame, so why this person can''t think about it, and chose the most stupid way?"


    Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "I said, he has no reverence for the imperial power and society. This kind of people, even if they pass the exam, shouldn''t be an official."


    Hao Huashi chuckled and said, "This person must be very proud and arrogant. He thinks that his poison skills are arrogant to the world, and that he poisoned them, we must ask him to detoxify, and then we will respect him because of his ability... They are also martial arts, compared to fighting, being asked to come up must be more glorious? Famous all over the world?"


    Xinbao said to him: "Xiaohua, do you know why he thinks like this?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Why, Master?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 747： Vegetable and bold

    Chapter 747 Vegetable and bold


    Xinbao explained to him: "Because he''s too good... but for those who are not so good, such as Xuan Ji, or Zou Buqun, they can see how good Jiedu Dan is. But this bad guy may be because he is only good at poison, so he doesn''t really know how powerful Xinbao''s detoxification pill is, so he dares to provoke."


    She shook her head like a grown-up: "It''s pathetic, you''re so disheveled and bold."


    Yuan Shen Jue added: "It''s because of the food that you are so courageous! The ignorant have no fear."


    Hao Huashi said: "So what should we do now? We can''t go to the martial arts arena to arrest people?"


    "Why not, of course!" Xinbao said proudly, "We will go to the martial arts arena to arrest people now! Xinbao can see and smell people who often use poison!"


    Yuan Shenjue quickly said: "Xinbao, don''t worry, this is a business matter, not seeking revenge, we have to follow the procedure... We must first inform the people from Dali Temple to come over, and we will assist Dali Temple with errands. Xinbao wait a moment. "


    Xinbao was really convinced: "Then you should notify quickly, and don''t let the bad guys escape."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, pretending to go out to find someone, while quickly ordering the shadow guards to return to the palace to ask for instructions.


    Sure enough, Emperor Ming Pei, as an enlightened person who "understands" Tuanzi and "believes" Tuanzi...doesn''t want to be this bad guy, so he didn''t stop Tuanzi from going, only sent Long Xiangwei and several shadow guards for her.


    The shadow guard quickly notified Dali Temple. Wei Xuanxiao and his men had just arrived at the Small Wild Goose Pagoda, but they were intercepted again, and then they waited outside the field.


    After waiting for a long time, his younger brother also arrived with three thousand dragon guards.


    The location of the contest is slightly off. Originally, they should have waited for Xinbao to come over before entering, but when they arrived, they asked, and it happened that the contest was over and everyone was about to disperse.


    So without further ado, Wei Fengting went in and surrounded the people.


    In fact, despite the fact that Long Xiangwei has many people, but if you really want to face this group of people, you really are not an opponent, let alone stop those who come and go.


    But although Wei Fengting is cold-mouthed, he is definitely not a pedantic person, and he dare not be misunderstood at this time, so he first went to Guo Dong when he came, whispered a few words, and Guo Dong immediately went to help To maintain order.


    Besides, because he wanted to transfer some people to Rangshanwei, Brother Yuan was also watching the martial arts. Seeing this posture, he hurried over to ask Wei Fengting.


    The two of them spoke a few words, and there was another commotion outside, people from Dali Temple and shadow guards, surrounded by Xinbao, came over.


    Seeing Xinbao approaching, more than half of these warriors who were secretly on guard immediately relaxed.


    Then Yuan Shenjue cupped his hands and went forward to explain: "Everyone, excuse me. Someone poisoned the imperial doctor of the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism by offering medicine, and left a book to protest, and even poisoned the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism to go to the Small Wild Goose Pagoda. Several people were poisoned...Xinbao was ordered by the emperor to supervise the Department of Medicine and Daoism, so he brought us here to find someone."


    Everyone was in an uproar, but there were too many people, and it was hard to see everyone''s expression clearly.


    Yuan Shenjue cupped his hands again: "I''ve offended you. Please spread out, and walk slowly in front of Xinbao."


    Someone said: "Hey, is this treating us as criminals?"


    Yuan Shenjue said calmly: "Who is this one?"


    "What''s the matter," said the man, "I can''t speak yet?"


    Guo Dong yelled at that time: "Shut up! I think your skin is itchy!"


    "Exactly!" Another old man also said: "The arrest is for your ass, why are you jumping around! I will tell your father to beat you later."


    The child was listless at that time...


    So let¡¯s say, how difficult it is to take the same exam as the grandparents and uncles! Young people can''t do it if they want to be arrogant!


    As soon as he lowered his head, he met Tuanzi''s sympathetic eyes.


    Then Xinbao asked him: "What''s your name?"


    Guo Dong hurriedly interceded with him: "This kid is short-tempered, please don''t argue with him, Your Highness."


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded, and said in a childish voice, "This kid doesn''t look very smart."


    The person: "...??"


    No, it¡¯s fine for Guo Dong to call me a child, but you¡¯re only a little older and you still call me a child?


    He couldn''t help but said again: "Why am I not smart?"


    Xinbao said to him seriously: "Don''t you understand yet? Someone poisoned the imperial physician of the Ministry of Medicine and Dao by donating medicine... The imperial physician is the person with the highest medical skills in the world except Xinbao, and they were all poisoned! This proves that this person has a little bit of skill; he is still poisoning outside and poisoning passers-by, which shows that he is not a good person, and he cares about human life."


    She pointed at him with her little white finger, and said softly: "This capable but not good person is hiding among you now. You don''t know who he is. If we don''t catch him, he will What if I poison you? The imperial physician has a heart, what do you have?"


    The man was dumbfounded, his mouth was open for a long time and he couldn''t speak for a long time, thinking that he... was really stupid.


    After being said by the child sentence by sentence, not only that person, but also the others felt a little cold in the vest, and exchanged glances with each other.


    Xinbao still asked him: "Do you know you were wrong?"


    The man could only say: "I was wrong, can I go first?"


    He ran and jumped, and walked past Xinbao first, Guo Dong smiled and said, "I''ll come too."


    One side also came over, and the people behind followed in turn.


    Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi exchanged glances, then Hao Huashi bent down and hugged Xinbao, while Yuan Shenjue next to him pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword, and several shadow guards unsheathed their swords in front of him and behind him.


    Xinbao himself didn''t pay attention, but glanced at the people in front of him one by one.


    Only dozens of people left, Xinbao pointed to one: "It''s him!"


    The man suddenly raised his head, sneered, raised his hand, and shouted: "Everyone together..."


    His original thought was probably to raise his hand and say a harsh word, but he hasn''t raised it yet...


    Hao Huashi had already retreated a few feet with the dumpling in his arms, Yuan Shenjue also shouted: "Get out!"


    Someone quickly dispersed.


    The shadow guard made a quick move.


    But those who can reach this stage in martial arts are all masters, and most people are not afraid, and they will not advance but retreat, so the man just finished sneering, before he finished his harsh words...


    His front and back, his hands and legs... I don''t know how many swords, palms, and fists were hit by the hidden weapon in an instant. The man cried out in pain on the spot and collapsed on the ground.


    Everyone was also taken aback for a moment, and then put away their hands and feet and put away their swords one after another. Some even made excuses: "He is going to use poison!"


    "Yes! Fortunately, we acted in time!"


    Someone also shouted: "Zhou Jun! Why are you doing this!"


    That Zhou Jun, whose pseudonym was Chen Jun, was actually not handsome at all. At this time, his face was grim with pain, and he said angrily: "You guys, you don''t talk about morals!"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "There is no Jianghu in front of the country! You violated the law just to show off your skills, and harmed the court officials and many people. You...everyone gets to punish you!"


    Xinbao is so handsome by himself, why is she so talented!


    She thought about it nervously, Hao Huashi could only take her a few steps closer, Xinbao suddenly noticed something, pointed at him and said, "Everyone be careful, he is full of poison!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 748： your conscience screams

    Chapter 748 Your conscience is screaming


    Everyone backed away in an instant, and Hao Huashi hugged the little master again for a few feet. Not surprisingly, he got the little master''s little eyes that hate iron and steel.


    Watching the wind and running away... Tuanzi felt that her radiant image was completely destroyed by the pig teammate, the little apprentice.


    But her own apprentice, what can she do, she can only forgive him generously.


    Xinbao sighed, and gave him another look with wide eyes, signaling him to come closer, Hao Huashi could only hug the little master bitterly, and walked a little closer.


    He found out that Xiao Shigong really played a big game of chess.


    Just now outside, he took the initiative to say to him, "You can hug Master so that I can free up my hands to prepare for emergencies"... When he was happy to be able to hug Little Master, he didn''t expect that it was all Little Master''s conspiracy trick!


    Scholars have a dark heart! He is so innocent and kind! It was so fooled!


    In his anger, he buried his face in the little master''s body like sucking a cat... Anyway, he has been fooled, so he must **** enough money this time!


    Xinbao didn''t notice the little apprentice''s movements.


    She pointed to Zhou Jun and said, "The clothes on his body are soaked in poisonous juice. As long as the skin touches it, it will be poisoned, and it will flare up after a while. It''s like a kind of pain, and then it''s easy to lose strength..."


    Before Xinbao finished speaking, more than one person jumped up: "No wonder! I just said that I lost!"


    Zhou Jun sneered and said: "You were calculated, because your skills are inferior to others! Those dog officials are poisoned, and they are also stupid, they..."


    He still couldn''t finish.


    Because the person closest to him slapped him out.


    Zhou Jun flew into the air, spun three times like a spinning top, and landed with a thud. He vomited a mouthful of blood at that moment.


    Xinbao hurriedly stopped: "Hey!"


    The person who took the shot also paused, feeling that he was really a little impatient, turned around and wanted to learn from others to apologize, when he heard Tuanzi say: "You are such a big man, why don''t you have a long heart? Xinbao said If his clothes are poisonous, you still beat him with your hands, why don''t you use your feet?"


    The man was taken aback by what she said, and he grinned and giggled: "It''s me... I''m so stupid, the little princess is really smart!"


    Tuanzi pursed her lips, nodded reservedly, and said in her heart that she was right, Xinbao is so smart!


    Yuan Shenjue brought the topic back on track: "Xinbao, can I just wash it with a few buckets of water? Are these poisonous?"


    Xinbao nodded his head: "It''s not that bad, just a quick charge."


    So the shadow guard put his hands on the handkerchief directly, lifted the man onto the stage of the competition, and then asked someone to fetch water to wash it, just like scalding a chicken.


    Zhou Jun imagined himself to be radiant, or at least appear majestic.


    He prides himself on his excellent poison skills and invincibility in the world. He feels that no matter how aggrieved the medical department is, for the sake of his ability, they will hold their noses and bow to him, give him high officials, and respectfully invite him to act.


    However, imagination is beautiful, but reality is cruel.


    The gap was too great, Zhou Jun was trembling with anger, vomited blood, and insulted intermittently: "A bunch of scumbags! You actually help the dog officer to deal with your own people!"


    This Zhou Jun is actually not famous for his poison. He is good at concealed weapons. He usually looks like his nostrils are turned upside down, and he doesn''t have any friends, so there is no one to show him off.


    Hearing that he still had the nerve to swear, the young man who was the first to utter a word just now couldn''t help but speak again: "You''re all right! You''ve already poisoned us, so who are you with yourself! Think we''re stupid?? "


    Zhou Jun ignored him, and said again: "What kind of fairy princess is no different from those dog officials! They are all wolf-hearted!"


    Xinbao got angry, "They are not dog officials! They are good officials! Xinbao has no heart and dog lungs! Xinbao''s conscience is alive and kicking! But what about your conscience? Your conscience..." Xinbao thought for a while, and said loudly: "It must be screaming!"


    Everyone: "...??"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    Yuan Shen Jue''s cold face was a bit unbearable.


    Yes, but not necessary.


    real.


    You''re just a baby, you really don''t have to force rhymes...


    But Xinbao felt that what he said was too right, and what he said came out! As expected of me!


    Then he said: "Also, you stole Wang Kangning''s medicine too! You are a thief and a robber at the same time! Mr. Wei, arrest him quickly!"


    Wei, the scene board, looked at it with relish, Xuan Xiao hurriedly responded: "Yes! Your Highness!"


    The people from Dali Temple hurried forward to take over.


    Zhou Jun was bound into a beheading style in the blink of an eye, and finally couldn''t help it, and threw out his trump card: "I don''t think you want those people''s lives anymore! Let me tell you, if I don''t take action, those people won''t survive three years." day!!"


    Everyone looked at him in surprise, and even Cui Dunyi couldn''t help but said: "You are not a fool, are you?? After seeing you for a while, who asked you for the antidote? That''s all, you still can''t guess it. ??"


    "That''s it!" Liu Zhongzheng also said: "Your Highness is famous all over the world as a genius doctor, so don''t come out and show shame for your little tricks!"


    "You are showing off poison in front of the gods, and holding a big ax in front of Luban''s door!"


    Zhou Jun said angrily: "Impossible!"


    Hao Huashi said: "Quickly shut up and procrastinate, I''m so stupid to cry."


    Then a small official squatted down, wrapped a handful of mud in a handkerchief, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Zhou Jun still stared, struggling desperately, unwilling to believe it.


    But believe it or not, he just got dragged away.


    Hao Huashi buried his face in Master''s soft belly again, and sucked in a breath.


    I don¡¯t know why, even if the child has been weaned a long time ago, there is still a kind of milky smell on her body, which is soft and waxy and super nice.


    Yuan Shen Jue said again: "Whoever has fought against him, come out and ask His Highness to have a look."


    "Yes," Xinbao also thought of it: "Yes, everyone look at it. I saw that Uncle Guo was still injured. Xinbao who needs treatment can help."


    Guo Dong even said he didn''t dare.


    The others were very active, and then Xinbao looked over one by one.


    Just after the martial arts competition, many of these people suffered internal injuries, but the internal injuries caused by this kind of blows are actually similar, and even the positions are similar. Dan.


    As for Zhou Jun''s poison, it was designed by surprise. The poison is not strong, and it is easy to detox. Everyone is happy after one trip.


    Several martial arts officials are still there. They listened to the matter all the way. At first, they thought that Zhou Jun''s operation would definitely have many people who had fought against him. uphold justice...


    It¡¯s all over now, and it¡¯s troublesome if it gets noisy. How many more games can there be?


    Unexpectedly, although they also muttered a few words in private, they didn''t go to Xinbao to talk.


    It may be because this method is indeed a method they recognize more, or it may be because of embarrassment, no one said it anyway.


    These people were also secretly relieved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 749： Rake ears

    Chapter 749 Rake ears


    After the statistics were finished, the shadow guard entered the palace and brought the medicine, and gave it away. Everyone was a blessing in disguise, and each took the medicine, and they lived happily together.


    Someone else invited Xinbao: "Princess, the sixth day of April is Guo Daxia''s 50th birthday. Do you want to come to play?"


    Xinbao said in surprise: "Is Uncle Guo fifty years old? Xinbao thought Uncle Guo was very young."


    Guo Dong laughed and said: "Thank you, Your Highness, you are praising me for being your Highness."


    Xinbao asked: "Are you all going?"


    Everyone said one after another: "Yes, all go."


    "Everyone go."


    "The martial arts will be over at that time, and it happens to be lively together."


    Xinbao nodded: "Then Xinbao will go too."


    Guo Dong smiled and got up and cupped his hands: "I''m very honored!"


    Several people said: "If the little princess goes, I will bring my Piboy along to play with the little princess."


    "Yes, I will bring my little grandson with me."


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Duanzi was hit hard! Grape stared round!


    I treat you as brothers, but you treat me as a child? ?


    Being said by them in a hurry, the scene that I finally forgot, I remembered again... Thinking of Dafuzi''s booger ball, Xinbao trembled all over.


    Mature Xinbao is not suitable for playing with children. She immediately thought of her younger brothers and brothers, so she said, "Then, can Xinbao bring his brother?"


    Guo Dong laughed and said, "Of course."


    Tuanzi breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    Little Fourth Brother, Little Fifth Brother, and Little Sixth Brother, although they are older brothers, in Xinbao''s heart, they are all younger brothers, so at this time, it should be no problem for the twin brothers to coax the children, right?


    Really can¡¯t, call Xiaoyu, and Zhou Changsheng from Cui Dunyi¡¯s family! The more people she has, the safer she is!


    When Xinbao and his party went back, it was already very late. It was close to dinner time, and Emperor Ming Pei had already gone to Chengqian Palace.


    Xinbao was thinking about this matter, worried, and begged Emperor Mingpei as soon as he entered the door.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to the report several times a day, of course he knew why, so he agreed.


    So Xinbao ran out quickly, ready to pick up his little buddies from school.


    As soon as she went out, Yuan Shenjue stepped forward to plead guilty.


    Emperor Ming Pei was too lazy to punish him, and just scolded: "You bastard, I don''t count on you anymore!"


    Yuan Shenjue came out, and while looking for Xinbao, he asked Hao Hua, "What does it mean to rake ears?"


    Hao Hua laughed out loud, and explained to him while laughing.


    Ba Er is a southwestern dialect, which means that the man in that family is the one whose wife is strict, and the wife will do whatever she wants, and he is obedient and dare not talk back.


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned after listening, thought for a while, then suddenly smiled, touched his ears, and nodded: "I see. Your Majesty is wise."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He stared at his back.


    Is this funny? ?


    Is there something wrong with the brat? ?


    No way, what do little brats know? The emperor scolded him for raking his ears, isn''t that the same as taking advantage of the little master? ? snort!


    The little apprentice with a nanny mentality was upset at the time, and he stopped going to find the little master with him, and turned to complain to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to his nagging, and said: "Then can you fight? Can you protect Xinbao? Or can you persuade Xinbao not to be his wife?"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He couldn''t do any of them.


    The only thing he can do is spell face!


    Then he got angry and gave Yi Rong away.


    When the disguised Hao Hua was removed, the face that had not seen the sun for many years was so fresh and delicate that people couldn''t believe it.


    Then one night, Hao Huashi used this face to visit new friends and old friends everywhere, so that Long Xiangwei and the shadow guards could all know his new face, no, his original appearance, and because of his social obsession, he made many friends. In the capital, he didn''t come back all night after going out.


    On Xinbao''s side, after a while, her little brothers were waiting.


    It was rare to be picked up by the younger sister, and the twins were also very happy. One led the younger sister, and after listening to what the younger sister said, both of them felt that this was not a problem, so they agreed without hesitation, and they could go together with the four companions.


    Then Yuan Shenjue asked Yan Shisheng to help prepare a birthday gift, and put the names of Xinbao and the twins, and they can be delivered to Guo''s mansion one day in advance. Xinbao even dug two ginseng from the space and put them in. .


    After a day of martial arts, it is even better than horseback riding and archery.


    On the middle day, under the instruction of Emperor Ming Pei, Xiang Xiaodong made an appointment.


    After all, the previous martial arts were relatively casual, and it would be a matter of being directly incorporated into any military camp... But this time is different, this time the people who come here are all big shots in the world, the ones who have their own power, and their combat effectiveness is not the same language, so of course we should pay attention to it.


    Although it cannot be said that way, for people like them, these Jianghu people must make the best use of their resources.


    Now Fang Baiju, the commander of the Tiger Guards, went to the south of the Yangtze River with the prince, and Yu Denglin, the commander of the Yulin Guards, followed Yan Shirong to control the locusts. All the deputies came, but the commander of the Jinwu Guards arrived.


    Because they didn¡¯t have a decree, it was inconvenient to watch the martial arts, so they had to inquire with the examiners of the martial arts, so that they could each choose a few people to enter the four guards.


    Yuan Yaogui was also invited because he had been watching the competition live.


    Of course, although Yuan Yaogui doesn''t have many people under his command, he belongs to the little princess. No matter what, he is the first to choose.


    Yuan Yaogui also directly stated that now that Shen Shouyan is not here, he may not be still in the teaching position after returning, so there must be early plans over there. The emperor seems to want Guo Dong to take the top.


    On his side, first of all, Liu Zhong was the one chosen by the little princess, and he must enter Rangshanwei. In addition, he also selected two.


    Zou Buqun went to the Department of Medicine and Dao, Cui Dunyi also made arrangements, and Yuan Yaogui went straight down from the strength of the others, and said a dozen in one breath, including the identities of these people in the world.


    Everyone is not familiar with Yuan Yaogui, including the commander of the Habayashi Army himself. After all, he has only been in the army for more than a year and has not yet reached that level. His style made everyone very happy in an instant.


    Originally, everyone is just for this appointment, not to mention friendship or not, let''s get things straight first.


    So everyone negotiated/competed together.


    After it was almost settled, Xiang Xiaodong went into the palace to report to Emperor Mingpei.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care too much, just nodded, and then he started chatting with him.


    Complaining that Yuan Shenjue only wanted to be a good person, he couldn''t control his granddaughter, and always put Xinbao in danger... On the other hand, he said, or if Xinbao leaves the palace in the future, you will follow? Mainly because most of the time, take care of these two children? After all, Aiqing, you are so calm? ?


    Xiang Xiaodong lowered his eyes and listened quietly.


    He spoke directly to Emperor Ming Pei, and said: "Your Majesty, it''s not that I''m hiding from laziness, it''s just that Your Highness won''t listen to what I say. Because..."


    He paused for a moment, and then said: "Because I am not very smart in your Highness''s mind. Your Highness may think... that I am a big-headed brother who is not very smart and not very obedient."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Poof!


    I have to say that what Xiang Xiaodong said was right, Emperor Ming Pei heard his granddaughter complain more than once that Xiang Xiaodong had a big head.


    After looking at it, it is indeed a bit big.


    Emperor Ming Pei was funny and upset, Ai Qing suddenly became an eyesore, Emperor Ming Pei waved him away.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei thought about it, and called Yuan Xiang in again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 750： Unique Three Girls

    Chapter 750 The Unique Three Girls


    Yuan Xiang came in a hurry, thinking that there was something serious, but when he came, he heard what Emperor Ming Pei said... Yuan Xiang was very speechless.


    What do you mean you can¡¯t control it?


    Isn''t it because neither Yuan Shenjue nor Emperor Ming Pei himself wants to be a bad person in front of Tuanzi? ?


    Yuan Xiangdao: "Your Majesty, if you don''t carve jade, you won''t be able to make a tool, and people don''t know righteousness if they don''t learn..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said without hesitation: "Xinbao is already a very accomplished tool, very knowledgeable!"


    Is that true? ?


    Yuan Xiang said from another direction: "Then the emperor can relieve the responsibilities of the Medical Department of His Royal Highness."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then Yuanqing said that if Xinbao doesn''t care, who else can take care of the Department of Medicine and Dao? Are those wastes in the Tai Hospital?"


    Metaphase: ¡°¡­¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yuanqing must find a way for me, otherwise, I will make you a princess and grand teacher."


    Yuanxiang: "...??"


    This is really a rascal, I never expected that you are such an emperor! !


    But seeing the emperor''s attitude of doting on his granddaughter like crazy, he was really worried that the emperor really created such an official position because of his willfulness, and then just sealed it like this!


    Yuan Xiang can only start to think about it.


    He thought about it quietly for a long time, and he really asked him to think of someone.


    This person is Li Tingfang''s turning cousin, named Li Songqing, who has a nickname of Three Girls.


    Yes, girl.


    Li Songqing''s experience is quite legendary.


    He came from a noble family and entered the imperial examination. Because when he entered the Hanlin Academy, Li Tingfang was already in the cabinet, so he was quickly transferred out...then he was sent back, and then he was transferred out again...and then he was transferred out again backed off...


    Actually, when people were transferred from the Imperial Academy, many places would transfer them in the name of "borrowing", including the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism.


    But those who transferred out rarely returned.


    And Li Songqing... entered three times and exited three times, and is still in the Imperial Academy, truly unprecedented.


    This person is actually very talented. He has three masterpieces in poetry, calligraphy and painting, and he really writes romantically with one pen.


    But he is not a vulgar person, he doesn''t know the worldly ways, that is to say, if you do something bad and he sees you, he will definitely write articles to arrange you, and the writing is pretty good, then The person who was choreographed was very uncomfortable.


    The water is clear and there are no fish, everyone is doing this, but there are many things that can be done, but can¡¯t be said... Once he says it, it can¡¯t be dealt with.


    What is this? I called you out, but you not only didn''t appreciate me, but kicked me off.


    So I said, if Li Tingfang hadn''t climbed so fast, Li Songqing would have been relegated to nowhere.


    Emperor Ming Pei knew this person, of course, he pondered: "Why do you think this person is okay?"


    Yuan Xiangdao: "Because he is the third girl! Your Majesty, have you forgotten the ''unique third girl''?"


    Emperor Ming Pei gave a meal.


    Yes, he is a delicate young master. It is said that once in the past, several people from the Hanlin Academy went out to climb a mountain together, but when they came back, it was raining and the road was very slippery, so they only got a small sedan chair. He really planned to get on the sedan chair with a few words of humility, and then he secretly wrote a poem on the wall.


    It means that every boss can do it well, and every dynasty and generation of Hanlin has it, but there is only one talented person like me in the world today, and there is no one to replace him if he gets wet.


    So his boss could only grit his teeth secretly and invite him to the sedan chair.


    Then he really got into the sedan chair and was carried away leisurely, not even feeling that there was anything wrong with this matter.


    It was spread out afterwards, because there are four characters in the poem, so he was privately called, the unique three girls.


    If a person is so squeamish, then he must run very fast when he is in danger.


    He is a real gentleman, if he can''t leave the child behind and run away by himself, he will definitely persuade Xinbao to run away.


    Emperor Ming Pei considered it seriously.


    Yuan Xiang added calmly: "Your Majesty, Li Songqing is extremely beautiful."


    Three points more handsome than Li Tingfang, if it wasn''t for being so beautiful, he wouldn''t be called the third girl if he did it again.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really tempted, so he said, "I will consider it."


    So when Xinbao came over after practicing calligraphy, he saw a person sitting below, got up and greeted him very calmly.


    The official uniform of the Hanlin Academy is also red, which is originally a very strong color, but when this person wears it, it has a lazy and cold taste.


    This person looks to be in his twenties, he is no longer a teenager, but his demeanor has a little boyish innocence, and even his smiling eyes are extraordinarily clear.


    Xinbao couldn''t help looking at him a few more times, thinking that he was a bit good-looking, and as he walked forward, he kept looking at him with his little head tilted.


    Emperor Ming Pei beckoned to her as if nothing had happened: "Xinbao."


    Xinbao climbed onto Emperor Ming Pei''s lap, and showed him the paper in his hand.


    This is Gan Baibi who wrote down the personnel requirements, and then they picked and picked the personnel to determine the personnel. Xinbao felt that such an important matter should be consulted with the superior first, so he came over to give Yeye a look.


    Emperor Ming Pei took it and looked at it seriously.


    Tuanzi was lying on the table, staring at Li Songqing with **** eyes.


    Li Songqing looked at it casually.


    Then Xinbao asked him: "Are you from Mr. Li''s family?"


    "That''s right," Li Songqing said with a smile, "I am indeed related to Mr. Li."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "How does Xinbao know that he is related to Master Li?"


    Xinbao said: "Because they both have the same taste."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and Xinbao explained: "That is, in this world, there are many good-looking people, but very few people with good temperament. Mrs. Li is very gentle and elegant. This feeling, Master Li, is just... Poetry and books are his heart..."


    She tilted her head, thought for a long time, and then came to the conclusion in a childlike voice: "The poetry and books are the feeling of the heart and the bone."


    Li Songqing frowned slightly, thinking carefully, Emperor Ming Pei asked: "What do you mean?"


    Xinbao thought about it again, and tried to express: "It''s just... Xinbao thinks that he has a very beautiful and clean world in his heart, and he wants the real world to be as clean as his heart, but there is no other way, so he can only Take a mirror and tell others everywhere, look, this is right, look quickly, this is beautiful!"


    Li Songqing was stunned, looking straight at her.


    He had heard too many rumors about the little princess, and had seen the little princess hanging a pot, but it was only at this time that he suddenly felt a feeling of facing the gods, even a feeling of... the feeling of meeting a bosom friend in a high mountain and flowing water, even if she didn''t say goodbye Yes, but just saying "mirror" seems to have some Zen meaning in it.


    Xinbao shook his head while talking: "It''s so pitiful."


    Li Songqing said: "Why are you pitiful?"


    Xinbao said: "Because... because everyone is busy, busy with work and busy with play, no one cares about the world in other people''s hearts! Even parents, they will only see that others treat you badly, and they will say, Why can''t you become what everyone likes?"


    Li Songqing lowered his eyes sharply.


    Xinbao said: "Have you ever heard a song? Xinbao sings it to you..."


    She sang a few lines: "Seeing people in the world panic, just for a few taels of broken silver, but this little silver can relieve all kinds of melancholy..."¢Ù


    The name of this song is Sui Yinjiliang, and Xinbao can''t remember when she learned it. She only knows these few lines, and she sings in a nonsensical tone, but she works very hard, and her little face turns red.


    Li Songqing couldn''t help but said: "Your Highness is a great talent. Then His Highness thinks... the minister is right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 751： One drags three belts

    Chapter 751 One drag and three belts can''t move


    Xinbao said: "Didn''t you have studied? Li Bai said it all. The world laughed at me for being crazy, and I laughed at others for not being able to see through it!"


    However, although? ? This seems to be what Tang Bohu said? ?


    Li Songqing stood up and saluted: "Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness, I have been educated."


    Emperor Ming Pei has been observing secretly.


    He originally thought this direction was pretty good, but Tuanzi obviously didn''t reject him, and seemed to like him quite a bit.


    But why do you always feel that something is wrong?


    The next moment, Tuanzi leaned back, and hugged his face with his small hands: "Master Li, although Xinbao is a little ignorant, he can deceive... a lot of people, do you know why?"


    Although Li Songqing didn''t understand the world, Tuanzi almost wrote the answer on his face, and he could see it, so he said: "I would like to hear more about it."


    Xinbao said proudly: "Because Xinbao''s Yeye is perfect, he loves Bao, has great wisdom, and understands Xinbao very well. He is the best Yeye in the world. Xinbao is with Yeye every day, and he is fascinated by it. I have learned a lot. This is why life needs a tutor. If life is an exam, others will take the exam by themselves, but Xinbao secretly brought an examiner."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...???"


    Li Songqing: "...???"


    Typical Baoyan Baoyu, full of the feeling that... everything is obviously wrong, but somehow feels very reasonable.


    Li Songqing, who was so angry at his colleagues, was exhausted, and looked up at Emperor Ming Pei.


    Xinbao became vigilant at that time, he was holding Yeye''s hand, but immediately turned to cover Yeye''s face: "Master Li, Xinbao just told you and showed you a clear way, Master Li wants this kind of life Mentor, you can find your own way, you can''t steal from others!"


    Li Songqing said silently: "I understand, I won''t **** it, and I can''t **** it either!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was helpless and proud.


    Zhen is so good that my granddaughter has become a competent jerk, who blows every day, every day, the kind who wants to talk when there is nothing to say.


    There is really no way, I am also very distressed! well!


    After Li Songqing was sent away, Emperor Ming Pei turned around and sealed him as an imperial attendant, but the decree clearly stated that he would accompany Princess Zhen Guo and teach her lessons at any time.


    This is actually doing the work of Gan Baibi Wang Ronggui and the others, but now it is specially given to such a person.


    Yuanxiang was very calm.


    As long as the emperor does not create a princess grand teacher, he thinks it is completely fine...Of course, even if the emperor really creates such an official position, he will not object.


    All the ministers in the court have also become Buddhas. After so long, everyone has understood that the matter of the little princess is also white ginseng, and it is not a big deal, so let it be.


    Only Xinbao was shocked!


    Because Yeye said that no matter where you go in the future, you must take Li Songqing with you!


    Although she is indeed a martial arts student, a very powerful one, but it¡¯s fine to bring a wife and apprentice, but also a literati, a burden, and a weak chicken? ?


    She can''t move things like one drag three!


    Emperor Mingpei said earnestly: "Xinbao, you are the princess of Zhenguo, the princess of Zhenguo in the world, there are both literati and warriors in the world, these are our good people. You can''t just care about Wu Zimin and ignore Wen Zimin, can you? ? To be a princess is to be fair and selfless and treat everyone equally!"


    Xinbao scratched her cheeks with her small hands, and silently looked at Yeye... I always feel that this passage is a bit familiar, why is it swollen? ?


    But no matter what, Xinbao was forced to accept it.


    Looking at Li Songqing at this time, I always feel that he is a little inscrutable, sinister and cunning... If the second brother is there, he can still let him try it out, but now, she has only a simple wife and an uneducated apprentice by her side.


    She was afraid that they would be deceived by Li Songqing.


    Xinbao stared blankly at Li Songqing for a while, took a few steps...then stood still, looked at Li Songqing for a long time, walked a few more steps...stood again...


    She just walked back and forth like this, her worried little brows were almost knotted, she didn''t know what to do with him at all, so she could only sigh in the end: "Brother will only hate you when you use it!"


    Yuan Shenjue, who understood her brain circuit in seconds, raised his eyebrows.


    Hao Huashi was speechless when he was about to embark on the road of face-fighting when another competitor was ushered in.


    Li Songqing was very calm, and could even be called lazy, just sitting like this and letting them watch.


    It seems that his job is to sit and be watched.


    Fang Wuyou ran over to her and called her: "Your Highness, the Emperor said that we are going to order the number one scholar in the afternoon, and asked Your Highness if you want to go?"


    Xinbao nodded immediately: "Yes, yes, of course!"


    So she didn''t care about Li Songqing anymore, and turned around and ran away. Yuan Shenjue, Hua Shuang and others naturally followed immediately.


    Only Li Songqing stood up unhurriedly, and then said slowly: "Your Highness, I can''t walk so fast."


    Xinbao originally wanted to pretend he didn''t hear it, but he was too weak, and Xinbao felt that he was not heroic enough... Finally he stopped and said from a distance: "Then you go slowly, let''s go to the Qianqing Palace to meet up .¡±


    Li Songqing didn''t even raise his voice, and said in a calm and unhurried manner: "Your Highness, the Holy Majesty said that the subject should not leave His Highness, at most ten steps away..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Li Songqing said: "But I don''t know martial arts, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up with Your Highness, Your Highness can go ahead, don''t have to worry about my life, I will go to the Holy One to accept the crime."


    Xinbao: "...?!"


    Tuanzi thought for a long time: "You, don''t worry, Xinbao will intercede for you."


    "Your Highness," Li Songqing said, "It is useless to beg for mercy. The Holy Majesty''s decree has been made, how can it be changed overnight?"


    Perhaps because he discovered the meaning of the existence of this tool man, Yuan Shen definitely helped him calmly: "Xinbao, originally when Mr. Li came over, the official documents would be fine, but the emperor specially made an order for this... just to restrict Master Li''s is also for Xinbao to ask for advice at any time."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Tuanzi could only retreat sadly, and silently cooperated with Li Songqing''s square steps, walking dejectedly.


    Witnessing all this, Fang Wuyou turned around and quietly told Emperor Ming Pei, who laughed heartily.


    As expected of me!


    This is equivalent to tying a rope to Xiaotuanzi''s body, dragging her everywhere, so she no longer has to worry about her granddaughter putting herself in danger!


    After lunch, at the time of Momo Shen, Emperor Ming Pei took his little granddaughter to drive to Fengxian Hall.


    After the martial arts exam is over, the results are already on the desk, and Emperor Ming Pei is just going through the motions.


    Among the top three, Guo Dong got the second place, the other two Xinbao didn''t know each other, and Tanhua was a middle-aged man, not handsome at all.


    Although Zou Buqun is a doctor, his swordsmanship is outstanding, and he also won the fifth place. Liu Zhongzheng is a little bit behind, and he is in the 20th place, and Cui Dunyi is not far behind, and he is in the forty dozen.


    But in general, the acceptance rate of the martial arts examination is still much higher than that of the imperial examination. The admission rate of the imperial examination is only 3 to 5%, and the admission rate of the military examination is almost 123%.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 752： Sun Daoyong hates less

    Chapter 752 When Sun Daoyong hates less


    After the martial arts exams are over, it is the Enrong Banquet, which is arranged on the second day of April.


    This time, the Enrong Banquet was hosted by civil and military Jinshi.


    Originally it was just right for Yan Shirong to entertain, and Yan Shichang could be added.


    But both of them were absent...Emperor Ming Pei inevitably had the feeling that Sun Daoyong hated him less, so he sent Yuan Xiang and the old prince over.


    Coupled with a group of civil and military officials, it is quite grand.


    To put it aside, in the past, civil and military Jinshi was just a face-to-face relationship, but this time, because of the hornet incident, the two sides got along very well.


    After the Enrong banquet, the warriors went to various places. For example, Guo Dong directly filled Shen Shouyan''s vacancy.


    As for the literati, except those who were picked up by the Ministry of Medicine and other places, the rest had to take the imperial examination to determine whether they could enter the Imperial Academy.


    Among them, naturally some families were happy and some were surprised, but here, the most pleasant surprise was Cui Dunyi.


    Although Cui Dunyi had some guesses in his heart, he never expected that he could directly enter Dali Temple.


    And Wei Xuanxiao directly transferred him to his side, and once he entered, he could participate in the case.


    Cui Dunyi is really grateful.


    Except, among the literati, several loyal fans of the little princess, including the second place Lin Qingxu, all got their wish and entered the Ministry of Medicine. They were very happy, and they became close friends in an instant.


    For example, Lin Qingxu and Qin Ximo are both from the capital. Although Wang Kangning is not, his family has already come to the capital, so they don''t even need to return home, they can go to work directly.


    The medical department is really busy.


    Zou Buqun came here, originally to learn alchemy from Bai Gusheng, but he was also transferred here to help collect medicines in Yuyaofang temporarily.


    People like Liu Zhongzheng and others were originally invited by Yuan Yaogui to come here as instructors, and together with Rang Shanwei, they are here to help maintain order.


    At this moment, the yamen of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism has also been built, it is very spacious, and it is very close to the Royal Medicine Workshop, and everyone has moved here.


    Until the enthusiasm of the people was not so high, and they were no longer crowded to watch it every day, Xinbao was going to take a look, and then specially invited Yeye and asked him if he wanted to go.


    After all, it was his granddaughter''s "career", so it was rare for Emperor Ming Pei to show face and came out with her.


    The group of people still came out from the Shenwu Gate. No one was crowded at the moment. As soon as they came around, they saw the Imperial Medicine Workshop.


    Yuyaofang was built across the moat ingeniously in order to use water power. It covers a large area and is very grand, with high walls and strict security.


    There is also a door at the back of Yuyaofang, but they came here to check the situation, so they went around to look at the front.


    The drug receiving office is located on the east side, and the drug selling office is located on the west side. They are located on both sides of the moat.


    As soon as Xinbao and his party showed up, when they saw a little girl in an apricot-yellow robe, they all saluted from afar.


    Li Songqing walked around with hands behind his back, looking around with great interest.


    Xinbao took Yeye''s hand, everyone walked by, then turned around and said, "Lord Li."


    Li Songqing responded, Xinbao went to grab his sleeve, dragged him for a short distance, followed them, and then returned to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Even though Emperor Ming Pei used him because of this man''s lazy posture, seeing it with his own eyes, Emperor Ming Pei was a little upset again, and said: "Just call him, why bother."


    Xinbao sighed, his small eyes were dim: "I can''t move!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "If he deliberately delays, I will punish him."


    "Forget it," Philosopher Tuan waved his hand, "Yeah, do you know the truth that how much water a bucket can hold is not determined by the longest piece of wood, but by the shortest piece of wood?" Mr. Li is the shortest wooden stick here, although he is very short and weak, but we are already a team now, and Xinbao can''t dislike him, so we have to help him more."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Fine.


    Over there, Gan Baibi came over with a bunch of "masks". Outsiders had to wear them when entering, and of course their own people had to wear them even more.


    This is the rule set by Yuyaofang before. Only the privileged class like the emperor and Xinbao abide by it, and these workers will remain in awe for a long time.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t have much airs in this regard, so he took one and put it on, and everyone put it on, and then went to the medicine collection department and the medicine sales department to have a look.


    The receiving office uses large baskets of uniform specifications, and there are on-duty and supervised staff. The imperial physician really checks them one by one. Although it is impossible to check one by one, it is absolutely impossible to do a large number of shoddy products. arrived.


    The medicine bottles are also sealed and numbered. From what number to what number, what drug dealer was sold to in what month and day, who handled it...all are registered in great detail.


    Then the production workshop.


    The production workshop of Yuyaofang is actually quite spectacular, especially when it exists in this era.


    Because the machine that produces big meatballs uses hydraulic power, there will be a rushing sound of water every time it turns, which is very rhythmic, and the movements of the workers are also very rhythmic. It is not long now, but in the machine With the tacit cooperation of artificial intelligence, the large pills produced look extremely uniform.


    The small pills are also very uniform, uniform in size and smooth, in short, very stylish.


    Moreover, there will be an imperial physician supervising the whole process every day, random inspections at any time, and the process is very rigorous.


    In short, the whole process is very good. As long as we persist, the quality of the medicine produced will not be bad.


    Gan Baibi is now meeting the leader for inspection, introducing him as he goes, and Xinbao can''t stop praising him.


    Emperor Ming Pei was shocked in his heart. Although he saw the picture, he still felt quite shocked when he saw it.


    He is like this, let alone Li Songqing.


    Li Songqing was very surprised. He looked back and forth, and asked questions from time to time. Gan Baibi answered every question, and he knew the whole process very well.


    A group of people came out after staying in the pharmaceutical workshop for more than a quarter of an hour. They even went to see the warehouse, and they really didn''t pick out any problems.


    It was really unexpected from the top, and the people below were all brainstorming and proactive...to the extreme.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched quietly.


    He found that this place was different from any other yamen. From top to bottom, there was an indescribable sense of faith here.


    This is not entirely because of awe, not because Xinbao has the name of a god, nor because he dotes on Xinbao, but it seems to be based on... loving Xinbao?


    Tuanzi babbled, Rainbow farts never stopped, Gan Baibi was praised by her with a smile all over his face, Emperor Ming Pei also praised him: "Gan Qing is really meticulous and thoughtful in her work."


    Gan Baibi even said he didn''t dare.


    A group of people just came out and were about to return to the palace. Among the drug dealers queuing up, a young man suddenly came out to salute, and raised his voice: "His Royal Highness, please stay! May I ask your Highness, will you still hang pots in the future?"


    Xinbao turned his head to look.


    The old man behind the boy was taken aback, and hurriedly came out and knelt down: "The dog is young and doesn''t know the seriousness, don''t blame it, Your Highness!"


    The young man kowtowed and said: "The grass people have no intention of offending, and the grass people admire your highness. May I ask your highness not to hang the pot anymore, are you still sad for that villain? Please don''t be sad, your highness. We also hate such stupid and vicious people! We, the people, Everyone knows that His Highness¡¯s heart is like a curling pot and an autumn moon, with a benevolent heart and benevolent skills. If His Highness continues to hang the pot to help the world, I will wave the flag and shout for His Highness. Your Highness will no longer hang the pot. I will wait... I will wait..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 753： The greatest suffering of a scumbag

    Chapter 753 The greatest suffering of a scumbag


    Xinbao was stunned, her grape eyes were wide open.


    She stood there looking across the river from the boy, at a loss for a while.


    Then she murmured: "Xinbao is not sad anymore, nor is she angry with others just because the bad guy is bad. As for the hanging pot, Xinbao..."


    She glanced at Emperor Ming Pei, and Emperor Ming Pei nodded to her, which meant that it was all right, whether she wanted to recover or not, everything was fine.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and said: "Or else it''s like this, the hospital can send patients over in the future, and those who can''t be cured by the hospital will be sent to Xuanhu, and Xinbao will treat them..."


    Before she could figure out how to do it, she glanced at her wife.


    Yuan Shen Jue took two steps forward, and said in a loud voice: "Since His Highness agrees, in the past two days, a notice will be posted on the hanging pot, telling how to receive treatment in the future."


    The man was overjoyed and thanked repeatedly.


    All the drug dealers also saluted together.


    Yuan Shenjue handed over his hands, and Xinbao and his party left.


    In fact, it is simple to operate according to the idea of ??Xinbao. The process is almost the same. If any medical clinic encounters a patient who cannot be cured, it will write a pulse case in the name of the medical clinic, "recommend" the patient to the hanging pot, and then hang the pot The department puts the imperial physician on duty every day. If the imperial physician can''t cure her, she will report the situation to the palace, and Xinbao will come out to rescue her when she is free.


    Then write out the pulse case and prescription at the hanging pot, and let everyone copy and learn.


    The advantage of this is that it is more rigorous than before, saves manpower, and is less likely to be missed, and there should not be too many. After all, medical clinics also need reputation, and they open any medical clinics if they can¡¯t cure everyone.


    The disadvantage is that the time is irregular, and you may have to leave the palace at any time.


    Hearing what he said, Xinbao suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Emperor Ming Pei''s hand, and whispered: "Yeah, in fact, Xinbao...is not benevolent."


    Emperor Ming Pei bent down and hugged his granddaughter, face to face, he said warmly: "Xinbao, you have to understand that just because a person has selfishness, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have a ''benevolent heart and benevolence'', Xinbao loves her more." It is inevitable that family members should be more concerned about family members, but this does not conflict with whether Xinbao loves the world or not, whether he is "benevolent with heart and benevolent."


    "Xinbao, you once said that Yeye is wise and powerful, and has eyes to know people. Then, it''s not because I am Xinbao''s Yeye. I only said Xinbao. I think Xinbao is worthy of the people''s love and respect."


    Xinbao looked at Yeye quietly with black grape eyes, and Emperor Ming Pei solemnly nodded to her.


    Tuanzi opened his arms, put his arms around Yeye, buried his little face in his arms, and said in a muffled voice, "But Xinbao is lazy."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "No, Xinbao is busy with the imperial medicine workshop, Xinbao is not lazy."


    His voice is very gentle. At this time, he is not a high-ranking emperor, nor is he just a Yeye who loves his granddaughter.


    Li Songqing followed quietly, following along.


    When a little child feels the warm and sincere love of the people, his first reaction is to feel ashamed, feeling that he is not good enough and not worthy, which is really rare.


    This little princess always makes people feel warm.


    Back to Qianqing Palace, Xinbao practiced calligraphy, and Yuan Shenjue wrote notices there.


    Li Songqing also asked for a pen and paper, and wrote articles leisurely. Hao Uneducated Misfit Huashi sighed and went out to play.


    Li Songqing wrote very quickly, and the pen moved like flying. He finished writing in about a quarter of an hour, and then sat down to drink tea.


    After drinking some tea, I remembered my responsibilities again, so I wandered over to watch Xinbao practice calligraphy.


    In front of Xinbao is Wei Guogong¡¯s copybook, but the writing is still fat head fish characters. It is obvious that when she wrote, she was just looking at the ¡°words¡± and then wrote by herself, without paying attention to the ¡°style¡± at all.


    Li Songqing didn''t bother, and watched quietly until she finished writing, and then asked: "Since Your Highness doesn''t like this font, why do you want to make this copybook?"


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment, then looked at the copybook in front of him: "Xinbao didn''t dislike it, but Xinbao didn''t know why it was written like this..."


    She glanced at him, and said weakly: "Xinbao should have her own style, right?"


    "Yes." Li Songqing was very calm, and then he took Xinbao''s pen, and wrote down what she wrote.


    It was already time for Xinbao to practice calligraphy, and everyone couldn''t wait to leave, but when he wrote this, Xinbao couldn''t help but let out a gasp.


    He wrote it in imitation of her style, the font is round and soft, and he is also a fat fish...


    But I don¡¯t know why, but it looks very good-looking. If Xinbao wrote about a fat-headed fish that can¡¯t swim, at least he wrote about a fat-headed fish that can dance.


    Xinbao stared blankly, watching Li Songqing write the remaining half of the paper in a very leisurely manner.


    At this moment, the uneducated danzi, the danzi who has seen a lot of talented people, feels the charm of talented people for the first time inexplicably!


    She held his hand: "Master Li, why do you write so beautifully, Xinbao wants to learn."


    "Want to learn?" Li Songqing smiled and said, "Then you are so good at watching."


    He changed another piece of paper, tucked up his sleeves, and hung his wrists to do the book. He moved very slowly and said, "Look at the tip of the pen."


    Xinbao just stared at it intently. With the brush in his hand, he felt as if he could do whatever he wanted. Every stroke, every turn of the brush, and the traces left seemed to be just right and tight.


    Li Songqing is not good at teaching people, but he can copy his own successful experience.


    Let Xinbao feel the "beauty" of the font first, and then let her consciously try to do it.


    Yuan Shen Jue had already finished writing the notice, went out and confessed to his subordinates, and when he came in, he saw the two of them like this.


    He was about to go around to have a look, when he suddenly caught sight of the article written by Li Songqing on the table.


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help but stopped, picked up the article and read it.


    Li Songqing''s article is about what he saw and heard when he just went to Yuyaofang.


    But his article is special.


    It seems to be an understatement, and there is no such surging emotion at all, but after reading it carefully, it feels full of flavor and I will never tire of reading it.


    He is not condescending, but wandering around the world, looking at everyone at the same level. When I encounter good things, I will stay for a while and look more. If there are bad things, I will just watch them coldly and will not interfere.


    But whether it is good or bad, he didn''t add a word of praise or criticism, he didn''t add a word of likes and dislikes, just like the world you pass by every day, he suddenly said "look" quietly, and when you look around in the blink of an eye, it''s all landscape.


    Yuan Shenjue has never read such an article.


    He studied under Yuan Xiang.


    Yuan Xiang is a man with scheming and strategy, but he also has ambitions and a great Confucianism with the world in mind. His articles are also very thick, and he cares about the country and the people. Even the wine poems and essays at the beginning were righteous in wine .


    Actually neither Liang Ruoxu nor Cheng Fuju is exactly like him, but Brother Dayuan, who is young, has a temperament quite like Naifu.


    And he...


    Whether Yuan Shenjue wants to admit it or not, he really doesn''t have the benevolent love for the people of his country, nor the surging emotions of the worldly talents. He can write articles that satisfy the examiner in the examination room, but He didn''t feel happy.


    Writing articles is just a tool for him. He has mastered this tool proficiently, but he doesn''t like it.


    But Li Songqing''s article made him vaguely find something.


    He was in a daze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 754： Wu Zhuangyuan without a surname

    Chapter 754 The champion martial artist without a surname


    When Emperor Ming Pei came over, Yuan Shenjue didn''t even hear him, and Emperor Ming Pei didn''t bother him, so he asked Xinbao: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao''s big eyes are bright: "Yeah! Xinbao has an epiphany!"


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at the case and raised his eyebrows: "Then congratulations to Xinbao."


    Xinbao felt that she had already learned it, so he started directly, pulled the sleeves to the back of the elbows, twisted them, and stuffed them tightly, revealing Bai Shengsheng''s slender arms.


    Then she took Li Songqing''s pen, imitating Li Songqing''s leisurely demeanor, and wrote with confidence.


    Wrote one... wrote another.


    Xinbao''s confident little expression gradually disappeared, she stopped writing, and stared at the words in disbelief.


    The biggest hardship for a scumbag is that learning with the eyes is useless.


    Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly comforted her: "Xinbao is not in a hurry. This is a good start. Practicing calligraphy is something that needs to be persisted for a long time. Xinbao has already started. As long as you persist, you will have results."


    Tuanzi nodded silently, a little depressed.


    Emperor Ming Pei gestured for the meal, while changing the subject: "Xinbao is going to Guo Mansion tomorrow?"


    Xinbao suddenly remembered: "That''s right."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s right, give Xinbao a task."


    Xinbao was very interested: "What task?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You go to Long Xiangwei in the afternoon, and then invite Xiang Xiaodong to go to Guo Mansion with you."


    Xinbao nodded, and asked again: "Why?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "You went to invite Xiang Xiaodong, and Xiang Xiaodong will give Long Xiangwei those martial arts scholars a vacation, so you can go to Guo''s mansion together... Do you still remember the martial arts champion?"


    "Remember," Xinbao nodded, "There is no surname for the champion of martial arts."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded.


    Wu Zhuangyuan is in his thirties and looks average.


    His surname is Chang, and his name is Changlong.


    The surname Chang is rare, and Changlong is another word, it looks like there is no surname, and the appearance has no memory at all, so Xinbao just remembers that there is no surname.


    In fact, Changlong wants to talk about kung fu alone, not as good as Guo Dong.


    Guo Dong and Shen Shouyan can be said to have the highest combat effectiveness in the world.


    But Wu Zhuangyuan came from a good background, he can be regarded as the second generation of officials, and his policy writing and bow horse are better than those of the Jianghu people, so he finally became Wu Zhuangyuan.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao still remembers, when we went to Shengping Palace, Xinbao made a suggestion."


    Xinbao thought for a long time before suddenly remembering...Yuan Ziyi! Ten masters!


    So yeah, do you want Wu Zhuangyuan to compete for the top ten masters?


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t hide her from her just because she was a child, but explained to her in detail: "Yeah, I have this idea, but I have to look again, so I asked Xiang Xiaodong to come and get in touch. If the person is available, Xinbao will prepare a elixir for him to enhance his strength."


    Xinbao patted his small chest: "Yeah, don''t worry! Wrap it on Xinbao!"


    So while eating, she kept thinking about it.


    Actually, when she went to Longxiangwei, whether she called Xiang Xiaodong out to say a few words, or was invited in by him to say a few words, the outside world didn''t know what they said, just went through such a process.


    But Xinbao is very dedicated, and he rehearsed in his heart for a long time. When he saw him coming, he immediately entered the performance mode, and ran towards him enthusiastically.


    Xiang Xiaodong was originally tall, so he was used to squatting down when talking to her, but she suddenly became so enthusiastic, Xiang Xiaodong was completely subconscious, so he grabbed her with both hands and hugged her up.


    Xinbao was also taken aback for a moment, then glanced at Xiaodong.


    Wan never expected Big Brother to be so good at acting! Xinbao felt inferior!


    So Tuanzi also performed passionately, hugged his neck, and invited him loudly: "Master Xiang, let''s go to Guofu together tomorrow."


    Xiang Xiaodong: "Yes."


    Xinbao pointed in a low voice: "You have to ask why."


    Xiang Xiaodong: "...???"


    Princess told me to go out, I still have to ask why I am afraid I don¡¯t want to hang out? ?


    But he still said: "Why?"


    Xinbao tried to speak loudly, and looked around secretly with big eyes to see if there were any witnesses: "Because Uncle Guo is like Uncle Shen. He is very powerful and has many friends. He represents the world! Long Xiangwei is a regular army, and tomorrow will be the regular army." You will join forces with Shengli in the reserve, so you must go! Don''t miss the appointment!"


    nodded to Xiaodong: "Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness, I understand."


    Xinbao patted his head in satisfaction, and then the two sides set a time, Xinbao completed the task, and then went back with little hands on his back.


    As soon as Xiang Xiaodong turned around, he gave the few people who had just been assigned a holiday.


    The news in the capital always spreads fast. A few days ago, I heard that Xinbao and the twins were going to Guo Dong''s house to celebrate Guo Dong''s birthday. Xiang Xiaodong is on holiday, and other places are also happy to be good people. They are all on vacation.


    So on the sixth day of April, the Guo family was really lively.


    Guo Dong was originally a powerful party. Now that his father and son have achieved fame, the whole family moved to the capital.


    But he didn''t expect so many people to come, and everyone who was close to him came, and he was very busy early in the morning.


    Xinbao and the twins arrived around noon.


    Welcome to the door, everyone first sat in the hall.


    In the room, there were so many people, men, women and children, that the eyes were dazzled, but there were fewer people from the rivers and lakes. On the contrary, most of them were petty officials and soldiers, all of them were smiling and full of chrysanthemums.


    It is probably because of this that Guo Dong is not easy to invite outside. After all, he has just entered the official career and it is time to make contacts.


    After entering the door and looking at each other, Xinbao couldn''t help his eyes. Yuan Shenjue wanted to speak, but Hao Hua pulled him by the shoulder calmly, and said loudly: "Mr. Guo, let the guests go out for tea. Hey, my master has something private to tell you."


    Hao Huashi''s original face was too eye-catching. Within two days after he came back, everyone remembered that he opened his mouth better than Yuan Shenjue. After all, he was a pro-disciple and he was clearly arrogant.


    As soon as these words came out, those officials of course dared not be ignorant, and hurriedly stood up. Guo Dong apologized repeatedly, and asked the eldest son Guo Jingyuan to take the people down, and Xiang Xiaodong followed.


    Xinbao didn¡¯t whisper to Guo Dong, but she made some tea pills for him to adjust the meridians, so she took them out and gave them to him.


    The birthday gift was given earlier, this is separate, Guo Dong thanked with a smile.


    The twins felt that they were very familiar with Guo Dong, and they said happily: "Uncle Guo, are heroes Liu here? Let''s go play with him."


    Guo Dong smiled and said: "Yes, yes." At the same time, he called Guo Jingrui and asked him to take a few half-grown children out.


    At this moment, there was no one else in the room, so Guo Dong asked Xinbao directly: "Your Highness, I have done Shouyan''s work, where is Shouyan going?"


    Xinbao was at a loss: "I don''t know?"


    Hao Huashi picked dried fruit from the table and ate it by himself, and said with a smile: "Why do you want so much? Mr. Shen must have a place to go, I only know that he will not go back, but I don''t know how the emperor will arrange it. .¡±


    Guo Dong smiled and said, "Aren''t I worried about him?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I just want to ask you, how many sons are you learning kung fu from your family?"


    Although Guo Dong didn''t know why he asked this question, he still said: "Yes, they are all the same way. Speaking of which, I taught Jing Yuan and Jing Cheng all the way, but Jing Rui learned a few young skills from his uncle when he was young. , it can be said that both sides are a bit stained, so in terms of kung fu, Jingrui is the best."


    Hao Huashi nodded.


    He asked this question for Emperor Ming Pei, because the twins are already good at fists and feet, and they like the kung fu of people in the Jianghu, so Emperor Ming Pei wants to change their master.


    If Guo Jingrui is the best, that would be good, after all, Guo Jingrui has a ready reputation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 755： I dont want to be a gentleman

    Chapter 755 I don¡¯t want to be a prime minister


    Xinbao shook his feet boredly, listening to what they said.


    It was approaching noon, and there were still people coming over one after another, and several people from Xinbao came out.


    They strolled into the yard, and before they knew where they were going, more than three groups of people walked towards them at the same time.


    Then they dialed three times and noticed it in the middle. They looked at each other, one party kept smiling and continued to move forward, the other party stopped hesitantly, obviously wanting to line up, and the last party turned to seriously admire the not far away The flowers...pretend not to be embarrassed.


    Although the twins also came, but compared to the genius doctor little princess who hangs around in front of the emperor every day, everyone is not very interested in the twins.


    The main reason is that there are children over there, and it is difficult for adults to go there, but some people let children go there.


    There are also quite a few small officials who originally thought they were good looking and wanted to show their faces.


    But now by Xinbao''s side, Hao Huashi has regained his original appearance, added Li Songqing, and the original Yuan Shenjue, three peaks in appearance... Those who want to take this route are really dwarfed by comparison.


    But apart from this "inside information", the best thing to please is the Department of Medicine and the Department of Medicine.


    This is also a matter with a high threshold.


    But regardless of whether it is high or not, everyone still wants to give it a try.


    The official who came first cupped his hands with a smile on his face: "Chen Zheng Ruoshui, join Your Highness."


    Xinbao nodded like a princess, and Zheng Ruoshui continued: "I heard that His Highness has opened the hanging pot again. I have a benevolent heart and love, and I respect you. But I have some superficial views. I wonder if I can pass it on to Your Highness?"


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes, then nodded again.


    The main reason is that he spoke too fast and concisely. She was afraid that what she said would not be good and she would be compared, so she simply didn''t say anything.


    Zheng Ruoshui said: "I think that this method seems to be comprehensive, but it is not. Although this matter is righteous and benefits everyone, but everyone has selfish intentions, it will not benefit the reputation of the clinic at all, and it will not make money. If you get money, you will appear incompetent in vain... Therefore, I think that the medical center should not come forward, but should let the patients ask for help, or set up a free clinic in the medical center at the hanging pot..."


    He was talking, probably nervous, very fast.


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi exchanged a look.


    Generally speaking, if you have brains, character, and connections, if you can have one of these three things, you won''t use this method.


    In other words, most of the little princesses who are blocked from recommending themselves at other people''s birthday banquets are really unable to climb up and want to take a gamble.


    So it''s normal to have a bit of non-surprise and endless talk.


    But it is also a skill to be able to surprise people. I am afraid that you will only surprise yourself.


    After Zheng Ruoshui finished speaking, he raised his eyes a little, and then saw the little girl with grape eyes, looking at him quietly.


    Zheng Ruoshui was quite nervous and was about to speak.


    Then Xinbao asked him: "Master Jiang, is it the Prime Minister''s official university, or your official university?"


    Zheng Ruoshui was stunned for a moment, unable to figure out what she meant, and replied instinctively: "Naturally, he is the Prime Minister. The minister is no more than a petty official, how dare he be compared with the Prime Minister."


    The little girl''s voice was soft and unhurried, which was in stark contrast to Zheng Ruoshui''s speaking speed. The people around couldn''t help but approached slowly, secretly waiting to listen.


    Xinbao said: "Master Xiang, Guan Da, why don''t you think of a way to become Master Xiang? Is it because you don''t want to be?"


    Zheng Ruoshui said: "Of course not, my minister..."


    Xinbao waved his small hands and stopped his long speech: "You don''t want to be a prime minister, not because you don''t want to be, but because you can''t be. Many things in this world are like this, not because you don''t want to do it, but because you do it No. Doctors in this world all want to be as powerful as Xinbao, but they can¡¯t do it... Therefore, when you encounter an incurable disease, you come to seek Xinbao¡¯s treatment. As you said, if you encounter a disease that cannot be cured, you just treat it for money and fame, then..."


    She tilted her head and thought for a while: "Then he is a bad doctor with no medical ethics. Even if he can cheat one or two people, everyone will know soon, because the patient is there, and the symptoms are obvious. Come out, but an insider can understand it at a glance, this is not like you think, you can hide it from the sky."


    The little girl stared at him firmly with her big clear eyes: "You don''t know much about medicine, you just take it for granted to give advice, and you think all doctors are bad people, that''s not right, and it''s not good, I hope you Stop it."


    Zheng Ruoshui''s face was red, and he pleaded guilty again and again.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and then said: "Also, your suggestion is also very stupid, and you take it for granted. You know, many, many patients don''t know what disease they have and how to treat it, so how can they tell the difference? Is it an incurable disease? Can the clinic cure it? So if the patient asks for help, it will be like the hanging pot before, and many minor diseases will come to ask for it. This is not good."


    Zheng Ruoshui hesitated for a moment.


    Of course he didn''t dare to offend the little princess, but if the conversation ended like this, he would never be able to stand up for the rest of his life.


    So he simply knelt down on the ground and said with a sincere face: "Your Highness, I really don''t know the way of medicine, and there may be some omissions in my thoughts, but it is really out of kindness. The patient may make a mistake in asking for help, but it is a mistake." Yes, it is also a life. There are many poor people who cannot afford medicine in this world. If they can be cured by the hanging pot, it will be a good deed after all..."


    Tears flowed down his face as he spoke.


    Hao Huashi was really holding back, and couldn''t help but said: "Is your brain squeezed by the door?? If you really do what you said, then everyone will be squeezed into the hanging pot, let alone the poor, the rich I also want to come and see my master! Let alone sick people, even those who are not sick want to come and have a look!"


    Zheng Ruoshui said with red eyes: "Master Hao, if you can save the world from the pain of having nowhere to go to get sick, wouldn''t that be a great merit?"


    Hao Hua was choked by her: "You..."


    Zheng Ruoshui kowtowed: "Your Highness, I have absolutely no selfishness..."


    Xinbao was very angry.


    Bullying her apprentice in front of her, this is unbearable!


    She grabbed the little apprentice''s sleeve and pulled her behind her!


    Hao Huashi used all her lightness skills, and obediently floated back, standing behind her little master.


    Xinbao''s voice was three degrees higher, staring at Zheng Ruoshui, almost poking him with his small hands, and said fiercely: "Master Jiang, how much is this dress for you!"


    Zheng Ruoshui still hasn''t figured out the little princess''s brain circuit: "...??"


    Xinbao said loudly: "You are so kind and love them so much, why do you still wear such nice clothes? You should sell all your clothes and all valuable things to do good deeds! Instead of just kneeling here Kneeling, crying, crying, touching myself while forcing others to do good deeds!"


    Zheng Ruoshui choked on her.


    Xinbao said: "There are poor people who can''t afford medicine in this world, so Xinbao made three emergency pills! And because there are diseases that doctors can''t cure, so Xinbao set up a hanging pot! Xinbao knows that even if this is the case, It is impossible to save all the poor, but Xinbao has been working hard, what have you done??"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 756： Why is this

    Chapter 756 Why is this


    Hao Huashi "comforted" and said: "Master, don''t be angry, at least Mr. Zheng''s words will add to the embarrassment!"


    Compared to Hao Huashi''s way of the rivers and lakes, Yuan Shenjue is much more refined.


    He said lightly: "Your Highness said you took it for granted, you are right! Mr. Zheng really takes it for granted everywhere! Do you know that the Ministry of Medicine and Daoist''s drug testing was originally done by the Rangshan Guard and the Department of Certification and Testing, why did you add it in the middle?" Sign contracts with various medical centers? Is it because they don¡¯t want to do it? Of course not! It¡¯s because they can¡¯t do it!¡±


    "Just like today, doesn''t Your Highness want to save the world? But it can''t be saved! Even the people in the capital can''t be saved, let alone the people in the world! Open a free clinic at the hanging pot?? It''s really thanks to you for thinking it out, if it is true I did as you said, and in a blink of an eye there will be civil unrest! There will be endless troubles!"


    Hao Hua said coolly: "No matter what you do, you have to be smart!"


    Zheng Ruoshui still wanted to speak, but Yuan Shenjue said directly: "Don''t say any more, step back."


    Zheng Ruoshui didn''t dare to say any more, covered his face and withdrew.


    Tuanzi puffed out his cheeks angrily, staring at his back with big eyes.


    Needless to say, after today, Ma Shiwen is estimated to be dropped from Xinbao''s example list... From now on, this one will be on the list.


    Hao Huashi squatted down and coaxed her: "Why is master so powerful? I didn''t win the quarrel, but master helped me win the quarrel right away. Seeing that this person was speechless after being scolded by the master and the little master, I guess he will never win the fight again." You dare to provoke me, Master is so powerful..."


    Tuanzi was coaxed by him three times, and finally became a little happier: "Hmph!"


    She patted his head: "Xinbao is very powerful! No one can bully Xinbao''s apprentice!"


    Hao Huashi nodded with a smile: "Thank you, Master, this disciple knows that Master loves me the most."


    Not to mention, his current beautiful and smart appearance is quite seductive if he looks good.


    Not many people in the Jianghu saw this dispute, but the small officials have been paying attention to this, and many people have seen it.


    Zheng Ruoshui has really given others a "lesson from the past".


    Because the Xuanhu has been restarted recently, it is just when it is hot, and there are really many people who want to use this as a talking point.


    Although Zheng Ruoshui''s proposal to open a medical clinic for free consultations is really stupid, many people agree with what he said earlier, and they think it makes sense.


    But after being refuted by Tuanzi, they realized that it was really interlaced like a mountain.


    Actually, no one dares to easily offend Xinbao now, but the main reason is that they have different ideas, and they don''t think it is an offense.


    After all, what do literati rely on to chat?


    Debate!


    I disagree with you, let me pick a topic, we each express our views and debate, seek common ground while reserving differences, and if I say a few words to you, won¡¯t friendship be established?


    But now it seems that the little princess obviously doesn''t like this.


    If you can''t strike up a conversation, and she defines it as "bullying", then it''s over.


    Anyway, Zheng Ruoshui obviously lost his way this time, and the others learned how to behave and dare not leave.


    It was noon soon, and everyone quickly took their seats.


    Guo Dong looks rough, but he has a plan in his heart. No matter what the reason for the people who came this time, they are here anyway. Wherever they are, there are contacts, so he also tries to do it for the best.


    For example, it is rare that male and female seats are divided, and the children are also taken care of.


    As for the chairman, Xinbao is undoubtedly the highest status, higher than the two younger brothers.


    The twins accompanied them to study, there were a lot of people, and they were smart and lively, so they took the initiative to tell Guo Jingrui that they should eat with the young people.


    So the chairman is the top three martial arts champions, plus Xiang Xiaodong and Xinbao.


    Xinbao was not angry anymore, so he secretly glanced at Wu Zhuangyuan.


    Wu Zhuangyuan looks ordinary, looks serious and dignified, he doesn''t seem like a talkative and sociable person, and he obviously doesn''t know how to tease children at all.


    No matter how Xinbao looked at him, he didn''t feel like he could be the head of the N family, so he didn''t have that cool, handsome and domineering temperament at all!


    While eating, Xinbao exchanged his thoughts with Brother Big Head with his eyes.


    Xiang Xiaodong met her big eyes, pondered for a moment, picked up the serving chopsticks, stretched his arms across, and tried to hold a chopsticks ribs: "Do you want this?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She watched silently for a while, stretched out her little hand silently, pushed his hand away forcefully, then lowered her head to eat, never wanting to look at him again.


    Is it true that Yeye likes to use this kind of stupid people? ?


    But why?


    Xinbao exhausted his wits and couldn''t figure out why.


    Yu Ru also came, together with Zhong Limin, but Xinbao was always surrounded by people, so she never had a chance to speak up.


    It was not until Xinbao finished eating that she took people away from the table, and Yu Ru came over and hugged her: "Master, Master, this subordinate misses you so much."


    The two had been intimate for a while, before Yuru said to him: "Zhongli has a senior brother named Shen Zhuocheng, who also passed the examination for Wu Jinshi this time, and he is over fifty. Zhongli said that he would let me bring him if he had a chance You see, he said that you might want to meet, but I don''t know what that means, and he didn''t say anything. Do you want to meet, master?"


    Xinbao didn''t know, so he looked at Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Then let''s meet."


    "Success," Yuru said, "I''ll call them over."


    Zhong Limin was smart and quick-witted, and never bothered them with these things. It was rare for him to recommend someone. Even if he didn''t guess something, it must be because this person had some special strengths, and it didn''t matter if he met.


    Not long after, Zhong Limin brought a young man over.


    This young man looked to be in his thirties, with a thin stature and a handsome appearance, and he bowed his hands in salute from a distance.


    Xinbao has been to martial arts a few times. Although he didn''t match the number, he felt familiar at first glance, and said, "Oh! You are the one who knows five-step boxing!"


    Shen Zhuocheng laughed anxiously and said: "Your Highness has a really good memory. I did perform Wubuquan during the martial arts examination."


    Zhong Limin smiled and sat down on the stone bench beside him, and said: "Zhuo Cheng has a set of Jinghong Fist and a set of Jinghong Swordsmanship. They may not be very powerful, but they are very beautiful. They also practice lightness kung fu and agility. I think It is especially suitable for His Highness to learn, so call him here, and you will have a chance to display it later, if you learn it, it is better than running piles."


    Xinbao looked at him, and suddenly asked: "Have you ever practiced iron shirts?"


    Shen Zhuocheng was stunned, and laughed anxiously: "Your Highness has the eyes, I was weak when I was young, so my father searched all over the world, and found a set of kung fu for my body, which is probably similar to Iron cloth shirt. The name is very strange. It¡¯s called a jackknife, but it actually means invulnerability after practice.¡±


    Tuanzi with big eyes: "Okay." He smiled politely.


    Zhong Limin saw something, and said with a smile: "Should I let senior brother go back first?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Well, yes."


    Shen Zhuocheng gave a salute, untied a small bag from his waist, and said, "Before Zhongli gave His Royal Highness a magic ball, now His Highness is a few steps longer, and his hands have grown a little, so I carved another ball." I bought one, and please don''t dislike it, Your Highness."


    Xinbao took it over: "Thank you!"


    Shen Zhuocheng even said he didn''t dare, and retreated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 757： Do not avoid bribery

    Chapter 757 Promoting talents without avoiding bribes


    Xin¡¤Yangou¡¤Bao looked at his back, and felt that this was the temperament of the head of the N family!


    He has a kind of temperament that later generations call a thug in a suit, that is, he looks polite and handsome, but his muscles are full of strength, and he can be violent at any time.


    When the time comes, he will bring a large group of people and kick open the door of other people''s sect. The door panel will fall down with a bang, and the dust will rise. Out!


    Unlike Wu Zhuangyuan, no matter how you look at it, he looks like a rice seller, and he will definitely not give back to the kind of honest rice dealer who carries it upstairs.


    She secretly thought about it for a while, then turned her head to look at Zhong Limin, with big eyes rolled, thinking about how to calmly talk to him.


    In the end, Zhong Limin didn''t know why, so he took the initiative to say: "My senior brother, kung fu is one of the best in the school, and the hidden weapons are about the same as mine, but the use of hidden weapons is not allowed in martial arts, otherwise His ranking would not be so bad. Moreover, his swordsmanship is also very good, both civil and military, and he is wise and quick-witted, and he is also very calm in dealing with people and things. If it is not because he is the only son in the family, he will definitely be the next sect master."


    Hao Huashi smiled and asked, "Where is his home?"


    "Qingzhou." Zhong Limin said: "His father''s name is Shen Nan, a businessman. His mother was known as the Jinghong Fairy back then. The Jinghong Fist and swordsmanship I mentioned are his mother''s best kung fu, but his mother quit after getting married. I have left the rivers and lakes and devoted myself to doing business, so I am quite wealthy, and I heard that I plan to move to the capital as well."


    The two of them were chatting one after another, while Tuanzi was quietly eavesdropping on the sidelines.


    Yu Ru originally wanted to chat with her master, but seeing that she was eavesdropping very attentively, she sat aside, secretly took her little hand, and kept touching her stomach.


    Come on, come on, bless me to have a baby as cute as the master!


    Hao Huashi looked at her silently while talking, Yuru pretended to see her.


    Hao Huashi found out Shen Zhuocheng''s situation clearly, and then remembered to ask Zhong Limin: "You don''t take the martial arts exam?"


    Zhong Limin smiled, "I didn''t want to take the exam, but..." He smiled and glanced at Yuru, "I will take the exam next time when I hold martial arts exams."


    Hao Hua took a second to understand.


    This is going to be a father, and I am ready to give my children and grandchildren a try.


    Xinbao was serious about the task assigned by Yeye, and he didn''t notice Yuru''s movements at all because he had other things in his mind.


    After the twins finished their meal, the group hurried back to the palace.


    As soon as Xinbao returned to the palace, he ran outside the imperial study room, opened the door a little, and said to Yeye: "Yeah, yeah! Xinbao is back!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, drove the person away, and asked her to come in. He opened his arms and was about to hug her, but he didn''t expect Tuanzi to run in. He turned a corner and sat on the stool that hadn''t arrived yet.


    Emperor Ming Pei understood in seconds, withdrew his hand, sat upright, and coughed: "What does Xinbao want to say?"


    Xinbao said: "Yeah, Xinbao thinks that the martial arts champion you selected is not good! It''s not suitable! Xinbao chose another one for you, and Xinbao wants to recommend him to Yeye!"


    She started to chatter.


    When it came to the excitement, he stood up directly, and walked forward as he talked, until he stood under the imperial case.


    The royal case was placed on the table, and she was so small, and when she came close, everyone blocked her. Emperor Ming Pei could only see her big eyes, and her small hands were even more measured. , I don''t even know what she is comparing.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her with a smile, nodded solemnly, and asked her: "Then Shen Zhuocheng, if Xinbao gave him medicine, how far can he go?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened, and he said in a trembling voice: "This is also one of his strengths! He has exercised his body! Qi and blood are better than muscles and bones! If Xinbao gave him alchemy, it would change very quickly in less than two months. Great! Just...about as good as Uncle Shen!"


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "I see, I accept your recommendation, so how about it, since he knows the Jinghong swordsmanship, call him into the palace, let him teach you the Jinghong swordsmanship first, Then you take a look to see if this person''s temperament is suitable for you."


    Xinbao finished his work, so he went around the table and entered Emperor Mingpei''s arms, and took out the magical ball he gave him to play with.


    This magical ball is hollowed out, with jade beads carved inside, it makes a crackling sound when played, and it sounds really nice. After Xinbao played it twice, he showed it to Yeye: "That person gave it to Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "So Xinbao took bribes?"


    "Of course not!" Xinbao said: "Xinbao is upright and honest, and he does not avoid bribery when he is a virtuous person!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and kissed her small forehead.


    He is actually not obsessed with whom to use.


    The reason why the champion of martial arts is selected is more because of his family background and kung fu, but if his kung fu is high enough, his family background doesn''t matter.


    After all, sending him out is just using quack methods to solve the quack problem, and the people who are accepted are all small sects, and the method of big sects cannot be accepted.


    So, what can he do?


    There is no need to think too much about loyalty, but other things.


    For example, the desire for power, it is best to be stronger, willing to be an official, willing to use this method in exchange for a high official and generous salary, and not feeling or caring about his reputation in the world, this is the most important thing.


    Secondly, you should also consider your conversation and communication. After all, only those who can talk can do things beautifully.


    So, if Wu Zhuangyuan is really a taciturn and unsociable person, then it is really not suitable.


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Hua Shi, go and ask Xiao Wu Xiao Liu who they like, and call them together later."


    Hao Huashi responded, and passed by. He thought it was a rare holiday, and the children must be in Chengqian Palace, but he didn''t expect to find it, and they actually went to Shang''s study, which is really gratifying.


    So Hao Huashi could only report first, and didn''t ask them who they liked the most until dinner at night.


    As a result, the twins all answered in unison, and Liu Zhongzheng was their favorite.


    Because of his humorous personality and great ability to talk, he told them the stories of Jianghu for a long time, which was more exciting than storytellers.


    Hao Huashi asked: "Your Majesty, Master, what should we do?"


    Emperor Ming Pei hadn¡¯t answered yet, so the little fifth brother asked, "What should I do? Huashi, why are you asking this?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Isn''t Han Yue good at punching and kicking? I can''t teach you anymore, so the emperor wants to change you to a martial arts master."


    The little fifth brother asked: "Who was originally going to be replaced?"


    Hao Huashi glanced at Emperor Ming Pei and said, "Guo Jingrui."


    "Oh," the twins looked at each other, "What kind of kung fu is Guo Jingrui good at?"


    Hao Huashi said: "He learns both disciplines, and is good at the Guo family''s boxing and light work."


    "That''s great!" The two said in unison: "Then let him!"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Didn''t you say you like Liu Zhongzheng the most?"


    Brother Xiao Wu said: "We like Liu Zhongzheng. We mean making friends, not choosing a martial arts master. Of course, the martial arts master chooses kung fu. We are to be detectives. Boxing, light work, and the long-term skills you teach Mufeier, all of them are very suitable! So Guo Jingrui is very good."


    Fine.


    So the next morning, the order went down.


    Order Guo Jingrui to teach the twins, and Shen Zhuocheng to teach the little princess.


    Forget about Guo Jingrui, everyone has been aware of the little princess''s attitude towards the Guo family, but Shen Zhuocheng, everyone is watching helplessly. All errands are envied, jealous and hated.


    Zheng Ruoshui, who offended the little princess, was ignored without any clear punishment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 758： so inhuman

    Chapter 758 is too inhuman


    The order is passed on, and these talents will not enter the palace until the next day, so Xinbao is still a stake in practicing today. After practicing, change clothes and go to the Qing Palace to practice calligraphy.


    After a few days, the people below got used to it, and three tables had already been set up.


    Xinbao, Yuan Shenjue and Li Songqing practiced their own skills.


    Xinbao wrote a letter quietly first.


    It was written to Xiang Xiaojun, saying that Yeye gave me and your brother an important task yesterday, and the two of us need to carry out this task together. Xinbao wanted to cooperate with him during the execution process, and his eyelids were all over the place. It''s so frustrating, your brother doesn''t understand at all, he is really too stupid, he doesn''t take the task to heart at all.


    Although Xinbao is close to you, so he didn''t sue Yeye about your brother, but you must persuade him to learn to be smarter. How important is Yeye''s side, there are countless smart people waiting to be in charge, he You can''t relax just because you have been a commander. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. What is the difference between people who don''t work hard and salted fish! What you waste today is the tomorrow that those who died yesterday long for...and so on.


    The writing is very long and sincere, and only a dozen famous sentences are used, which can be said to be very learned.


    Then Xinbao wrapped the letter, wrote Xiang Xiaojun''s personal letter on it, called the little apprentice over, asked him to deliver it to him, and told Yeye not to see it.


    The little apprentice who didn''t have any morals immediately took it apart and looked at it. Anyway, what the master said was not to let Emperor Mingpei see it, but it wasn''t that he was not allowed to see it.


    Yeye, who is very moral, immediately called Hao Huashi and asked him to recite it. Anyway, what the little granddaughter said was not for him to read, but not for him to listen.


    Xinbao didn''t know that she was a puppet princess, and she was surrounded by bad guys who were obsequious and obedient. She finally completed a major event, so she returned to practice calligraphy.


    It may be because only a genius can understand a genius, so after Li Songqing''s show off...she really realized the beauty of the word "body", fell in love with practicing calligraphy, and practiced with great interest. The biggest change is that even if she arrives She will definitely finish writing the sheet in hand before resting.


    Over there, Yuan Shenjue wrote an article and showed it to Li Songqing.


    He has a lot of respect for Li Songqing now.


    Although Li Songqing''s reputation in the court was a mess, and everyone said he was a lunatic, a fool, and a nerd, but after really getting in touch with him, he found that he was really full of talent, amazingly talented.


    Li Songqing still looks lazy, he doesn''t seem to care much about others respecting him or disrespecting him.


    Since Yuan Shenjue asked him to read it, he would not refuse, so he took it and took a look.


    Yuan Shen Jue wrote two things.


    One is the brain-dead Poison Zhou Jun from before, and the other is Zheng Ruoshui today.


    He was touched by Li Songqing''s Guanshiwen. This article is quite different from what he wrote in the past.


    The whole article has Li Songqing''s sense of calmness like that of a bystander, without a word of praise or criticism, and without strong feelings. It only writes the behavior and psychology of the two people in detail, peeling and tearing apart, and it is hearty.


    Li Songqing looked at it, picked up the pen, and corrected a few places for him, until the end, his pen tip nodded: "You... haven''t finished writing!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was taken aback.


    When he wrote this article, he always felt that there was something more to say, but he didn''t think about it deeply. After he said this, he felt... yes, I haven''t finished writing.


    Li Songqing''s article is "watching", while his article is "dissection".


    What about after it is cut open?


    Xinbao treats diseases, listens, smells, asks, and prescribes the right medicine.


    He governs the world with literature, pinpoints the ills of the time, breaks the muscles and divides the rules, but in the end he should also prescribe the right medicine.


    He said: "Thank you for your advice."


    While returning to the desk, start writing again.


    Xinbao had time to practice, washed his hands, sat down to eat snacks with Li Songqing, and asked Li Songqing, "Sir, what is my wife writing?"


    "Hush!" Li Songqing shushed her softly: "He''s looking for his own way."


    Duanzi suddenly nodded: "Oh!"


    She took a bite and asked Li Songqing: "Sir, do you have the right way?"


    Li Songqing was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "Does Your Highness have the right way?"


    "Yes!" Xinbao said: "My wife said that the family is Xinbao''s way. Xinbao thinks what his wife said is right, and Xinbao wants everyone in the family to be well."


    Li Songqing raised his eyebrows slightly: "Then what if His Highness''s way is contrary to the way of medicine, good and evil?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "No matter what the family members are in conflict with, Xinbao will choose the family members. Even if they do bad things and become bad people, even if they are sad, Xinbao still wants family members to be well!"


    Li Songqing was slightly surprised, and nodded after a while: "Then, indeed, this is His Highness''s way."


    Xinbao nodded, and thought for a while: "But... But what you said is wrong! If Xinbao''s family members are bad people, then Xinbao must be a bad Xinbao, and Xinbao will not feel sad! Also, if it is said that Xinbao is a good Xinbao, and the family members insist on Xinbao doing bad things, and Xinbao is sad every day but the family members don¡¯t care, it means that they don¡¯t love Xinbao, then such family members should be fake family members, and they will not The way to become a heart treasure! So what you said is completely wrong!"


    Li Songqing had a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t argue that he didn''t say that, just nodded: "Your Highness is extremely intelligent, what he said is very reasonable."


    Xinbao was a little apprehensive, shook his little head, and took another bite of the dim sum.


    Emperor Ming Pei came in, several people greeted each other, and Emperor Ming Pei walked over familiarly, and showed Xinbao what he wrote today.


    Xinbao rubbed back and forth beside her, and Emperor Ming Pei hugged her on his lap, and while slowly circling, he explained: "This one is well written, this one is too late to write, and this one is too late. Pen... The most common mistake you make is to pick up the pen late. Don¡¯t pick up the pen when your eyes see that the strokes are completed. It will be too late. You have to remember the feeling of your wrist and fingers every time it¡¯s just right..."


    Xinbao nodded repeatedly and listened carefully.


    After Emperor Ming Pei finished reading, he came over to drink tea with Xinbao in his arms. Xinbao saw Li Songqing at a glance, and remembered the topic just now: "Then what is Master Li''s way?"


    Li Songqing smiled and said: "The minister''s way, His Highness already said it when he met the minister for the first time!"


    "What is it?" Xinbao blinked in bewilderment: "Xinbao didn''t say anything, Xinbao just followed the feeling, I feel that you are such a person, Xinbao doesn''t know what you have done, what kind of Tao you are pursuing ''ah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s hand could not help but pause.


    so? Is the granddaughter already talking about such a profound topic now?


    Li Songqing is quite at ease. He is not restrained when Emperor Ming Pei sits next to him, and he is not perfunctory when talking to a child: "The way I want is to be mediocre. After all, the prosperity of the world is for profit; It''s all for profit. Therefore, the minister is just entertaining himself now."


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes, trying to understand.


    He meant that he yearned for a perfect world, but he knew it was impossible from the very beginning, so he could only close the door and write for himself.


    Theoretical giant Tuan immediately put the snacks on the plate, and reached out to grab the handkerchief from Yeye''s sleeve.


    But she never wears such a thing.


    Fortunately, Boss Fang had a sharp eye and noticed it quickly, and Fei Ye called someone over, wiped the dumpling''s hands and face, Xinbao moved his little feet to the side of the chair, and pouted his little **** backwards.


    Ming Peidi understood in seconds, and moved to the chair, giving her a place to put her feet.


    Xinbao sat on Yeye''s lap, with his hands on his knees, facing Li Songqing, with a serious face: "Sir, it''s too... too inhuman for you to ask for such a way. Just like Xinbao, Xinbao is very powerful, But Xinbao never seeks to ''heal every patient'', because some diseases cannot be cured even if they are a miracle doctor. Therefore, at most Xinbao asks for ''do your best'' and ''every day Get better,'' or ''teach a lot of people''."


    She asked him, "Do you know why?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 759： Xinbao understands you

    Chapter 759 Xinbao understands you


    Li Songqing said: "Why?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes were clear, and he said seriously: "Because there is a ''Tao'' in heaven and earth! If people will not grow old, they will not cherish youth; if they will not die, they will have no fear; if they will not get sick , that person will not be able to learn self-discipline; if all diseases can be cured, then the rich and doctors will be unscrupulous. Such a world must not be beautiful at all."


    Not only Li Songqing, but even Emperor Ming Pei was pondering, and Yuan Shenjue was also listening quietly.


    Xinbao said: "So, you want absolute perfection, this is too inhuman... not because you can''t do it, but because it''s not good at all. People who have never tasted sour, salty, bitter, spicy, will not feel that sugar is very sweet ;A person has never tasted sorrow, sorrow, anger, and anger, and he doesn''t feel happy when you give him joy. Everyone is kind and selfless, and they don''t even have enthusiasm for making friends. The whole world is the same. After a long time, they will definitely feel bored. .¡±


    Actually, isn¡¯t this Utopia, the most beautiful paradise in fantasy¡­


    Xinbao became interested in what he said, stretched his legs, put his head down from under the armrest, and put his small face in front of him: "Are you right?"


    Li Songqing was silent for a while, but still had to admit: "Yes."


    Hao Huashi had already gone out to play for a while, and came back to prepare for dinner. As soon as he came in, he found that the atmosphere was not right.


    Fang Wuyou came over to invite dinner, Emperor Ming Pei nodded his head, but Xinbao shook his head violently at him, Fang Wuyou looked at Emperor Ming Pei embarrassingly, Emperor Ming Pei could only nod again.


    Tuanzi shook his little feet and said, "Okay, then let''s move on to the next question."


    Several people:"¡­???"


    Tuanzi continued: "The next question is, why do you think it''s not good if profits come and go? You were there that day Yeye taught Xinbao? Yeye said that Xinbao has selfish intentions, but Xinbao Also benevolent and benevolent, did you hear that?"


    Li Songqing nodded slowly, and Xinbao said: "Then you have to learn to infer other things from one example! Xinbao has selfish intentions, but Xinbao is still a good baby. Others are chasing fame and fortune, but others are not necessarily bad people! Just like Xinbao Yeah yeah, he is the most intelligent in the world, he can use these people who are chasing fame and fortune, let them serve the country and the people..."


    Here she comes, she comes, she comes with her jerk...


    Emperor Ming Pei listened with a smile.


    Actually, what she said was true, so what if the world is chasing fame and fortune? If everyone in the world has no desires, how can he "use" these people?


    Li Songqing was silent for a long time.


    Emperor Ming Pei lowered his head and asked his granddaughter, "Are there any questions?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, then shook his head: "Not anymore."


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Then pass the meal on!"


    Li Songqing was thinking quietly while eating.


    He comes from a good family. He has never experienced hardship since he was a child. Even if his official career is not going well, he doesn''t feel sad about it.


    Just like what Xinbao said when they first met, he has beauty in his heart, and he is very smart. From the very first day, he knew that there would never be such beauty in the world, but this did not prevent him from taking such beauty, Write it for others to read.


    He walks leisurely in the world, stop and go, enjoying himself.


    He knows that few people around him are used to him. They say he is naive, stupid, unfilial, incomprehensible, stubborn and obstinate... whatever they say, he doesn''t really care. .


    But today, he really felt enlightened.


    It turns out that the beauty of ignorance is not beauty.


    It turns out that people are not born, old, sick, and dead, and have no selfish distractions, so they will not be really happy.


    Nearly thirty years old, pure and innocent, Li Songqing felt a little dazed and aggrieved...Why didn''t he meet her when he was ten or twenty years old?


    Thinking about it again, there was no her at that time, so I felt calm.


    It wasn''t until the meal was over that Li Songqing said: "Thank you Your Highness, I was really thinking about it before."


    Xinbao said: "It''s okay, actually Xinbao understands you!"


    Li Songqing was moved: "Your Highness understands me?"


    "That''s right!" Tuanzi said, "Xinbao understands why you are like this! Xinbao doesn''t want to grow up, she wants to be a child all her life, and she also wants to be pampered at the age of eighty... Xinbao said yeah Hug me, tell you that brother helps me, in fact, the meaning is the same. We are good-looking and cute, and we are born to be the most suitable for hugging thighs."


    Golden Thigh¡¤Ming Pei Emperor: "...???"


    Professional thigh hug ¡¤ Li Songqing: "...???"


    After a short period of silence, Hao Huashi said silently: "Actually, my master is right. There are indeed people in this world who are born to be thighs, and there are indeed people who are born to hold thighs. For example, I am also good-looking and cute. It is suitable for hugging thighs, like my little master, although he is good-looking but not cute, he is suitable for being a thigh."


    Xinbao immediately retorted: "My wife is cute!"


    Hao Huashi asked: "Where is it cute?"


    Duanzi is categorical: "Everywhere is cute!"


    Yuan Shen Jue glanced at him with a smile.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at Yuan Chenjue with a half-smile.


    Then he asked Xinbao: "Xinbao, isn''t it cute?"


    Li Songqing almost sprayed.


    He never expected that such a big emperor could ask such a question...


    Xinbao was also stopped by his question, scratched his face with his small hands, looked at him, Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows.


    After a while, Xinbao said weakly: "Yeah, this is not cute, what''s the point... You don''t have thighs to hug..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    What you said makes sense, but I am speechless!


    In the afternoon, Li Songqing had a rare discovery of conscience and wrote a letter to his golden thigh Li Tingfang.


    It happened that Yuan Shenjue had finished writing the article and wanted to show it to Yuan Xiang, so the two sent it out together.


    The two men were both in the palace, and within an hour, they each sent a letter back.


    Li Songqing''s was delivered first, and Xinbao thought that he and he had already had a meeting together, so those who didn''t know anything else came over to watch it together.


    Li Songqing is quite frank about everything he can tell others, so he doesn''t care, so he just watched it with her.


    Li Tingfang''s handwriting is rare, although it is not a single stroke, but Xinbao barely understands it.


    He wrote very briefly, with a few words.


    Although the two are cousins, they are not relatives, and there is also a large age difference. It is just that Li Songqing is a young genius.


    But if you want to treat him like a brother and son for the sake of friendship, that''s really impossible.


    He took care of him, cherishing talents first, and smoothing things out, in other words, because it was not difficult for him.


    He didn''t shy away from this.


    But he also said that he felt that Li Song''s purity of heart was extremely rare. Being at the top of power, he especially cherished such cleanliness. This may be the reason why he was willing to continue to pull him.


    Li Tingfang''s writing is very calm and simple, but Xinbao is slightly confused.


    Because this is not at all the same as the Li Tingfang she felt. The Li Tingfang she felt was very quaint and gentle, but the Li Tingfang in this letter seemed a little cold.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 760： cute little master

    Chapter 760 Cute little master


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t come over to look at the ceremony at first, but seeing Tuanzi''s small expression, he asked Li Songqing''s permission and took a few glances.


    On the one hand, he comforted her: "Xinbao doesn''t need to think too much. He wrote this just because he didn''t want Mr.''s gratitude."


    There is a sentence he didn''t say.


    As the chief assistant of the cabinet, even with the trust of the emperor, this Li Tingfang is by no means a simple character. He must be scheming and cunning. Tuanzi thinks he is gentle only because he is facing her.


    Yuanxiang also wrote back to him.


    Although what he showed him was just an article, for a great Confucian like Yuan Xiang, he could tell at a glance that his path had changed, and he could definitely sense a change in his mood.


    He only replied two words "Congxin", Yuan Shenjue glanced at it, and put it away casually.


    Seeing that both of them had received a reply letter, Tuanzi was very dissatisfied: "Why didn''t my brother reply to Xinbao''s letter?"


    Hao Huashi usually didn''t go out to play in the afternoon, so she comforted her: "Maybe it''s because Mr. Xiang usually doesn''t go home at noon, so he hasn''t told him yet. When he goes back in the evening, if he tells him, he will definitely go back...I''ll go at night Bring it, and Master will see it tomorrow morning."


    Xinbao nodded: "Alright then!"


    So Hao Huashi had dinner and went to his house to get the letter back.


    Xiang Xiaodong also read the letter, very helpless and funny, then Xiang Xiaojun replied to the letter while smiling.


    Xinbao woke up in the morning and saw it.


    Said to Xiaojun, stupid brother or something, there is no way, who told me to do it, after so many years, it is not easy to teach, I envy you for having so many smart brothers!


    Xinbao immediately felt that what my brother said was right, who wouldn''t want a smart brother, but if he really fell in love with a stupid brother, he shouldn''t dislike him.


    While eating breakfast and reading the letter, Hao Huashi came in and said with a smile: "Master, Shen Zhuocheng is here. I''ll let him sit with me for a while."


    Xinbao nodded.


    She finished her breakfast and started practicing martial arts two quarters of an hour later. Now the time has been increased several times, and it will be 90 minutes in later generations. The practice of calligraphy is the same, with only a quarter of an hour of rest in between.


    So the time in the morning was very tight, almost as soon as she finished practicing calligraphy, it was lunch time, and she couldn''t get up too early, so she didn''t add more.


    Li Songqing lives outside the palace, and he comes here every morning. Although he doesn''t know martial arts, he will also come over when she finishes breakfast, and at the moment he is having casual chats with Shen Zhuocheng.


    Shen Zhuocheng''s attitude was extremely polite and cautious, and he was speaking routinely, intentionally or unintentionally, with a shrewd look in his eyes.


    If this was put before yesterday, he would be the kind of person Li Songqing didn''t like, but after being talked about by Xiaonaituanzi yesterday, he felt that if this person''s character is good, then he is ambitious bad thing.


    The two chatted barely enough to be close.


    Xinbao didn''t rush out after breakfast, because when she thought about practicing sword, she suddenly thought of something.


    She asked Yuan Shenjue: "My wife, when we were in Shengping Palace, did Yeye ever say that he gave us a pair of swords?"


    Yuan Shen Juexin said that you finally remembered, and nodded at the same time: "Yeah."


    Xinbao said: "Then why didn''t you give it?"


    "I don''t know," Yuan Shenjue said, "It''s probably because I''m afraid that after giving it to you, if you use it indiscriminately, it will hurt you again."


    "No!" Tuanzi said, "Xinbao is not the kind of person who can''t control himself! Doesn''t my wife like your sword? Then at noon, Xinbao asked Yeye for it, and then you throw away your sword !"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Well, throw it away when you want it."


    He really doesn¡¯t like this sword, this sword is still the beast¡¯s sword... Void or something...


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Why don''t I just throw it away now!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She stared at him with wide eyes, she had never seen Yuan Shenjue express disgust so clearly.


    So Tuanzi''s sense of responsibility suddenly rose, and he said seriously: "Okay, then you throw it away! Xinbao will ask Yeye at noon!"


    Yuan Shen Jue immediately pulled out the Void Sword from his waist, walked to the door, and threw it as hard as he could, no matter where it fell, he turned back and smiled: "Xinbao, I''m done throwing it."


    Xinbao nodded: "My wife is awesome."


    Hao Huashi who was watching the whole time: "...??"


    He has never discovered that the little master is also so...stupid and cute? ?


    When the time came, Xinbao came out and called Shen Zhuocheng out.


    Xinbao learned a lot of kung fu from Shen Shouyan in Shengping Palace. She is flexible and will take time to practice after she comes back. However, everyone agrees that she is better at practicing light kung fu, so she puts the most emphasis on light kung fu.


    So Shen Zhuocheng watched her punch a set, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief, this is easy to teach.


    Shen Zhuocheng really looks like a thug in a suit. He looks thin and elegant in his clothes, but when he takes off his coat, his whole body is full of tendons, but he is not so strong...Anyway, Xinbao thinks that his temperament is really Yes, it would be a pity not to smash the scene.


    Hao Huashi and Yuan Shenjue practiced with each other the whole time.


    They didn''t deliberately clich¨¦, anyway, they just got in touch with him all the way, so many things can be seen naturally.


    Shen Zhuocheng taught very carefully.


    The Frightening Fist is very graceful, it looks simple and elegant, and graceful, but in fact it is mostly "sleeve skills" and "skirt skills", that is to say, there are many small changes in the dark, very complicated and Interesting.


    Xinbao has a good memory, basically has a photographic memory, and is very greedy for new ones. After learning one trick, he will rush to learn the next one.


    Although Shen Zhuocheng wanted to suppress the progress, he was too embarrassed to do it too obviously, so he learned ten complete moves on the first day.


    Learn it in one breath, and it''s time before you practice running piles.


    Then Shen Zhuocheng could leave, and Xinbao changed his clothes to practice calligraphy in Qing Palace.


    After noon, Xinbao asked Emperor Ming Pei for the pair of swords.


    Emperor Ming Pei also forgot about it himself. As soon as she said it, he remembered it and said, "You can give it to you, but before Xinbao is ten years old, even if he is successful in swordsmanship, he is not allowed to use a real sword."


    Xinbao fully agreed: "Yeah, don''t worry! Even if Xinbao is fifteen or sixteen years old, if he doesn''t nod, Xinbao won''t need it!"


    This little sweet mouth is really coaxed by her every day and wants to give her everything.


    Emperor Ming Pei warned Yuan Shenjue with his eyes, Yuan Chenjue nodded with a smile, and Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to find out the pair of swords.


    Yuan Shenjue was quite interested, so he brought it over for a closer look.


    These are a pair of soft swords, one Gui Po and one Star Soul. They are slightly narrower and lighter than the Kong Xing Sword he used before. There is also a faint glow of stars and moon in the middle, which is magnificent and beautiful.


    Gui Po is actually another name for the moon, so Gui Po is the female sword, and Xinghun is the male sword.


    But this is a very rare pair of swords, mainly female swords. It doesn''t mean that the Gui Po sword is bigger, but that it is sharper. Therefore, in terms of sword intent, it is Gui Po who is the main attacker and Star Soul who is the main guard.


    It perfectly fits with the sword technique he thought of before.


    Yuan Shenjue really liked it very much. Seeing that his wife liked it, Xinbao immediately felt that this sword was really beautiful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 761： Jump into her basket

    Chapter 761 Take the initiative to jump into her basket


    Within five days, Xinbao finished learning the Jinghong Fist, and then urged Shen Zhuocheng to teach the Jinghong Sword.


    Shen Zhuocheng really didn''t expect her to learn so quickly, but he didn''t dare to refuse, so he promised to find a pair of suitable wooden swords tomorrow and start teaching Jinghong swordsmanship.


    After leaving the palace, his expression gradually became gloomy, and he suppressed his sighs.


    Back then, his mother, known as Fairy Jinghong, was a well-known beauty in the Jianghu world, and had many admirers.


    In the end, he married his father.


    When she married, Shen''s father didn''t have such a big net worth at all, and only had a very humble small shop in his hand.


    But the two fell in love with each other and soon became relatives.


    After getting married, Shen''s father was afraid of wronging his wife, so he worked hard to save money and make his fortune a little bit... The husband and wife are also very harmonious, and they have never blushed.


    Shen''s mother suffered from dystocia and injured her body during childbirth, and Shen''s father never thought of taking a concubine or forcing his wife, so Shen Zhuocheng was the only son.


    Although Shen Zhuocheng was in poor health when he was a child, the Shen family was harmonious and his temperament was pure.


    He also studied, but he didn''t know much about it, so his mother taught him martial arts, and he made rapid progress. Later, his father helped him find the method of body training, and later he joined the Thousand Hands School, learning and mastering several schools.


    He always wanted to venture into the rivers and lakes, but his mother was not very happy, and finally he couldn''t help it, and ran out by himself while he was in the teacher''s door.


    In fact, it was okay at first, but later, someone tripped him. Fortunately, he was good at it and didn''t hurt him.


    But as time went by, he discovered that many people in the Jianghu seemed to be vaguely repelling and even hostile to him.


    Later, he gradually understood.


    Some people may have coveted their mothers, while others may have been jealous of their mothers.


    But there are not many such people. The main reason is that at that time, more than one group of proud disciples pursued the mother. It would be fine if the mother chose one of them, but when the mother chose a businessman, they felt very ashamed and deliberately retaliated Although it is not possible, but if you encounter it, you will not give a good face.


    My mother said that people in the Jianghu are like this, and they don''t like this kind of thing the most. If she married an official family back then, they would be more contemptuous, but their attitude may not be worse than now...Because there is a faint fear in their hearts, they would instead speak for her.


    Is there anyone who doesn''t care about this? Of course there is!


    But those sects that are not up to the top, the more they care about this, but they are mixed in the rivers and lakes, and this is the kind of person they meet the most.


    And more than that.


    Later, he met a Jianghu girl, and the two got along very well. They had originally agreed to go home to see their parents, but who knew that things would change suddenly in the middle. concubine.


    And this official son, who used to run a horse in the street after being drunk, shot the horse to death in order to save someone, fell off and was injured... I have hated him ever since.


    But when he came to ask, the woman''s family didn''t feel guilty at all, and her mother even said that when people go to high places, didn''t your mother do it for money? ?


    He gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Later, two years later, the matchmaker introduced a girl to him, the family of merchants, but the same... Both Geng posts were changed, and the official son got involved again, and the girl became his concubine again .


    Shen Zhuocheng was filled with resentment.


    But he didn''t want to do it. If he did, he could run away, but his family''s property couldn''t run away, and his father''s years of hard work would be gone.


    But he is really not reconciled.


    So nowadays, people in the world don¡¯t regard them as their own, and people in the government also think they are soft persimmons, so merchants should die, right? ?


    He declined the master''s proposal to let him inherit the Qianshoumen, and wanted to take the martial arts exam and become an official.


    But with the chief political envoy here, he couldn''t even pass the test. He changed to another place to apply, and it was still the same.


    Until Shen Shouyan suddenly emerged.


    Shen Zhuocheng wrote to Zhong Limin for help.


    Zhong Limin also replied to him. He said that there were too many people begging and they couldn''t do many things, but he gave him a letter written by Shen Shouyan and asked him to make good use of it.


    The letter only said that Enke was opened for martial arts, Zhuo Cheng''s younger brother can come and try... Yunyun, there is no promise, just a familiar tone.


    Then he set up a trick to reveal the matter, and let the servants bribed by the government see the letter with his own eyes.


    The chief envoy wanted to show his favor, but Shen''s father took it, and the official son gave him some beauties, and he also took it.


    Then, the two families "resolved their suspicions", and he was able to sign up, take the martial arts exam, and then went all the way to Wu Jinshi.


    In the martial arts examination, as soon as Wu Jinshi enters the barracks, he is a sixth-rank school officer.


    But in a place like the Beijing military camp, where there is no war, no matter how good a recruit''s martial arts is, it is difficult to get promoted.


    Unless, like Shen Shouyan and Guo Dong, he got into the eyes of his superiors and was a teacher, although his rank was not high, his status was aloof... But he had the audacity to ask Zhong Limin to recommend him, and the opportunity was presented to him, but he didn''t hold on.


    Shen Zhuocheng was very annoyed, feeling that he was too useless, but he couldn''t take the ready-made shortcut.


    He didn''t know that, two days ago, his information had arrived on Emperor Ming Pei''s desk.


    Because Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi came into contact with him, they felt that he was too nervous and fearful, which was a bit strange, so Hao Huashi asked the people from Daotinglou to check it out.


    When the information was delivered, even Emperor Ming Pei was overjoyed.


    So it is said that Xinbao is a lucky general, and talents always take the initiative to jump into her basket.


    Just like this Shen Zhuocheng, it was the Jianghu people who were sorry for them first. He has no good feelings for the Jianghu people. The desire and ambition to climb the ladder.


    It is really tailor-made.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let Xinbao make alchemy for him, as powerful as he can be mentioned."


    Xinbao nodded crisply in response: "Oh!"


    Now she is not called Bai Gusheng when she is making alchemy. She does it in the space by herself, and the quality is better and the speed is faster.


    After the practice, I called Hao Huashi to send it over.


    The Shen family has already moved to the capital city, but in places like the capital city, there are many rich people, so the house they bought is not in a good place, but the couple are already very content. Seeing Shen Zhuocheng come back, Shen''s mother also persuaded him: "Don''t force it, it''s already very good now."


    Yeah, he knows that this is already good, but he still can¡¯t help wanting more, wanting to climb up faster and higher.


    He is currently on an assignment with Professor Xinbao, so he doesn''t have to go to the military camp. After lunch, he wants to go out with his parents for a walk and set up a shop.


    As a result, he was just about to go out when he saw Hao Huashi approaching him.


    Shen Zhuocheng saluted urgently: "Hua Shi? Are you... looking for me?"


    "Yes," Hao Huashi smiled and bowed to Shen''s parents before throwing a bottle to him: "Take it on an empty stomach every morning, breathe out for a quarter of an hour before getting up to practice martial arts."


    Shen Zhuocheng was surprised: "This is..."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "My master gave it to you. It''s a good thing. You can eat it if you eat it. You''ll know it when you eat it."


    He has a narrow temper, deliberately acting mysteriously, patted him on the shoulder and left, leaving the members of the Shen family surprised and happy.


    Although Shen Zhuocheng hadn''t been with them for a long time, he had a high degree of trust, and he took the elixir without hesitation the next morning.


    Xinbao used decoctions to improve the strength of the shadow guards before, and they were already effective. Now that the elixir has been changed, Shen Zhuocheng''s surprise has almost turned into fright. vaguely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 762： Xinbao didnt lie to you

    Chapter 762 Xinbao Didn''t Lie to You


    Shen Zhuocheng barely suppressed his excitement, and began to teach Xinbao the sword technique of Jinghong.


    But Xinbao has always learned boxing and kicking, and has never formally learned weapons. His hands are small and weak, so he doesn''t learn smoothly.


    So Shen Zhuocheng asked her to learn how to swing a sword first, and Xinbao could only hold the wooden sword and swing it one by one.


    Practice swinging first, and then practice stabbing. This is a hard work. It takes hard work and practice for a long time... There is nothing to teach. Yuan Shenjue stood beside her and accompanied her. Shen Zhuocheng couldn''t help but asked Hao Huashi: " Why did Your Highness give me that elixir?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Of course there is something for you to do."


    Shen Zhuocheng inquired carefully: "I don''t know what it is?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I''ll tell you this, but don''t let it out before things get done, and don''t complain if you change people midway."


    Shen Zhuocheng answered yes repeatedly.


    Hao Huashi leaned over and whispered.


    Shen Zhuocheng''s eyes were sharp.


    For him, this is really a very relieved, very refreshing, very return home errand.


    Shen Zhuocheng also said in a low voice: "I practice hard. If my kung fu is high enough, I won''t change people, right? I will definitely do my best!"


    Hao Huashi nodded with a smile, and said: "The emperor originally wanted to be the No. 1 scholar in martial arts. My master thought you were suitable, so he insisted on fighting for the emperor. Maybe it was because he thought you were pleasing to the eye, or maybe because he had trained his body and it was easier than others. promote."


    Shen Zhuocheng was overjoyed: "Zhuocheng is very grateful."


    Hao Huashi tentatively understood his attitude, and sold it to the little master. He was also very happy, so he nodded.


    Accompanied by his wife, Xinbao waved it two hundred times reluctantly, and said, "Is it all right?"


    In fact, Shen Zhuo originally wanted her to swing a thousand times, but seeing that she obviously didn''t like to practice this, he didn''t dare to force her too much, so he coaxed her gently: "Your Highness, can you practice for a while longer?"


    Xinbao felt that he was a reasonable person, so he swung another hundred times vigorously, his tired wrists were sore, before he could say anything, he put down the sword directly: "Okay, that''s it, Xinbao should go to practice lightness kung fu Already!"


    She didn''t dare to look at him, spread her short legs, and ran away in a hurry.


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi quickly followed.


    Xinbao practiced light kung fu now as if it was a game. When the time came, she quickly went to the Qing Palace without even changing her clothes.


    Shen Zhuocheng could only leave the palace temporarily, while thinking about how to let her practice strength.


    Xinbao arrived at Qianqing Palace, changed his clothes, and rested for a while before preparing to practice calligraphy.


    He lowered his head to arrange the pen and ink, Xinbao went over, stretched out his small arm, grabbed the sleeve with one hand, and skillfully rolled it to the back of the elbow, twisted it laboriously, twisted a small corner, and tucked it up.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his forehead.


    Since Li Songqing made such a quick fix that day, whenever she practices calligraphy, she must tuck up her sleeves...


    But Li Songqing is wearing an official robe with wide sleeves, so writing is really in the way, but her sleeves are not fat at all! It''s just plain straight sleeves!


    Yuan Shen Jue coaxed her in a low voice: "Xinbao, did you forget that you got red marks on your arms yesterday? You don''t need to tuck in your sleeves."


    While he was talking, he wanted to put down his sleeves for her, but Xinbao blocked it with one hand: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Xinbao is not afraid of pain."


    Yuan Shenjue said speechlessly: "But why is this necessary?"


    "Of course it is necessary!" Tuanzi grabbed his sleeves with both hands and tucked them in for him very smoothly, saying, "Just try it and you will know! Xinbao has already tried it! Xinbao found out that writing like this It¡¯s so beautiful! You can write like a god!¡±


    She pushed him and turned around: "Try it, Xinbao won''t lie to you, some things seem strange, but they actually make sense!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He silently glanced at Li Songqing.


    Then he went out, asked someone to deliver a robe with arrow sleeves to Li Songqing, and moved Li Songqing''s table by himself, so that it was level with Xinbao''s table.


    Li Songqing didn''t ask much, so he changed his clothes, changed a piece of paper, and began to write Xinbao''s "Fat Head Fish".


    Xinbao glanced here, glanced here...


    Li Songqing didn''t care about her, and kept writing a large sheet.


    Xinbao looked at what he had written, then at what he had written, thought for a while, and asked someone, "Xinbao also wants a dress like this."


    Hua Shuang and the others had already prepared it, and quickly put it on for her.


    Then Xinbao imitated Li Songqing''s demeanor, and wrote down slowly, finishing the whole sheet in one breath.


    Yuan Shen Jue just breathed a sigh of relief and felt that the matter was settled, when he saw Tuanzi pick up the two pieces of paper and called Huashuang: "You take the pen and ink, let''s go out and do an investigation."


    Hua Shuang quickly held it for her, Xinbao went to the waiting area to find a few civil servants, and everyone chose one of the two.


    She came back after a while, and put two pieces of paper on Yuan Shenjue''s desk: "Look! Xinbao didn''t lie to you, did she? Writing with sleeves rolled up is better than writing without! Xinbao didn''t believe it at first. Yes, but this is the truth! A lot of things have to be tried before they have the right to speak!"


    So she put on the clothes with big sleeves again, tucked up the corners of the sleeves again, and began to write.


    Looking at her milky little arms, Yuan Shenjue was speechless for a while... This little brat is getting harder and harder to lie to.


    Li Songqing watched with relish.


    After finishing writing that one, he didn''t write any more, just sat beside him drinking tea, and when it was time for Tuanzi to practice, he unbuttoned his sleeves, and Hua Shuang knelt down to rub her red mark.


    Li Songqing acted on his duty as a "half-teacher", and went over to her and said, "Your Highness, do you know why you think you can write well by just rolling up your sleeves?"


    Tuanzi glanced at him, and sighed like a grown-up: "Alas! People are so ugly, when they can''t do something well and don''t want to work hard, they start to believe in metaphysics."


    Li Songqing: "...Pfft!"


    He couldn''t help laughing out loud!


    This is too funny! How did she know he was going to say this!


    He couldn''t laugh anymore, Emperor Ming Pei heard the laughter over there, and said angrily: "Fang Wuyou!"


    Fang Wuyou hurried over: "Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "My heart is here, these people can''t be happier!"


    Fang Wuyou: "...??"


    He could only say: "Yes, yes, Your Highness is already likable."


    Emperor Ming Pei snorted coldly, stood up after a while, strode out, and arrived here.


    As soon as he entered the door, Xinbao was quite happy, but when he saw Emperor Ming Pei''s expression, Xinbao was a little strange, ran over, grabbed his hand with both hands, and looked up: "Yeah? Are you unhappy?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Yes!"


    "Who made Yeye angry?" Xinbao patted his small chest: "Yaye told Xinbao, and Xinbao scolded him for Yeye!"


    Emperor Ming Pei took out a letter from his sleeve and handed it to her: "Look, the letter from Jiangnan is written by your mother."


    Xinbao opened it for a closer look, and Yuan Shenjue also came over to watch with her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 763： continue the miracle

    Chapter 763 continues the miracle


    Because of the locust plague a while ago, they wrote to Mrs. Lin, asking Little Phoenix to attract more birds. When they came back, they would bring them back along the way and ask someone to send them to Guanzhong, just in case.


    Originally, this matter was very easy. As long as the little phoenix stood in the forest, the birds would automatically and spontaneously fly there. There was no need to deliberately find someone to catch them. They would gather in flocks very quickly, and there was no need for a cage, which was very convenient.


    So they circled a forest to attract birds for Little Phoenix.


    It was okay at first, but gradually, they discovered that the little phoenix can only attract birds within a certain range, about three or four miles away, and cannot attract birds from far away.


    Originally, this was nothing, so I just took Little Phoenix out to lure him.


    But as soon as the little phoenix is ??taken away, the birds in the garden will scatter and fly away. I want to use a net to cover them. Many of these wild birds are not suitable for cages or are netted. Many of them will flee desperately. , and then it will get stuck on the mesh and strangle itself to death.


    Moreover, as time went on, Xiao Fenghuang seemed to have worked too much and exhausted his energy, and gradually became listless.


    Miss Lin has been with Xiao Fenghuang for a long time, and she can understand many simple words, but she can''t understand complicated ones. Anyway, these days, what Xiao Fenghuang means is to see Xinbao.


    So Mrs. Lin asked for instructions on whether to send Little Phoenix back or send Xinbao there.


    Because the little phoenix can¡¯t fly very far, it can¡¯t fly back by itself, and it¡¯s so arrogant that it doesn¡¯t want to be hugged by strangers.


    Originally, it was not impossible for Mrs. Lin to send Little Phoenix back in person, but they have already attracted at least ten thousand birds in the south of the Yangtze River. Phoenix couldn''t hold on.


    Xinbao watched and was silent for a while, then threw the letter paper away without hesitation, and opened his arms on tiptoe, begging for a hug.


    Emperor Ming Pei silently picked up his granddaughter and sat in the chair. The granddaughter and grandson hugged each other, immersed in the sorrow of parting, and did not speak for a long time.


    Although Mrs. Lin made two suggestions, in fact, it is a rare thing for a phoenix to attract birds. It is done with such great fanfare in the south of the Yangtze River. don''t do it.


    So, the best solution is to let Xinbao go there to continue the miracle.


    But since the return of the East Palace, Xinbao has never been separated from Yeye. Whether they go to Shengping Palace or in the capital, the grandfather and grandson are always together.


    The more Xinbao thought about it, the sadder she became, she hid her face on Yeye''s shoulder, and tears fell secretly.


    When she cried, Emperor Ming Pei''s eyes were flushed, and he felt uncomfortable, and he couldn''t help following his little granddaughter''s back.


    Hao Huashi still went out for a while, and came back to eat on time. As soon as he entered the door and saw this posture, he held his breath in shock on the spot, shrank into the corner, and asked the little master with his eyes. Wondering what''s wrong.


    ...


    Even Hao Huashi couldn''t help but want to grab him, this one is really out of the ordinary way, he can''t write a poem later, just write about the emperor crying, right? ?


    He thinks he can definitely do this kind of thing!


    The room was silent.


    Xinbao arched sadly in Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, only a crying voice came out: "It would be great if Xinbao was a waste snack, then I don''t have to do anything, and I never have to be separated from Yeye..."


    She sobbed and said, "Xinbao is trash, yeah, do you still love Xinbao?"


    "Dear," Emperor Ming Pei said, "How about Xinbao, Yeye loves Bao the most."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, and hugged his little granddaughter tightly, the atmosphere was tearful.


    Yuan Shen Jue watched silently, hesitated for a moment, and said: "If we send some water or food, will Yan Xiaoyuan feel better?"


    Xinbao and Ming Peidi both had a meal.


    Yes, it should be better to send some water or food in the space to Little Phoenix, right?


    If this works, then Xinbao...doesn''t it matter?


    Then they were sad for nothing?


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly restrained his expression, coughed, and became a good and wise emperor again: "Then try."


    So a small bag of water and some plants were sent over.


    Little Phoenix liked it quite a bit, but his listless situation didn''t improve much, and he asked to see his master again.


    By this time, it will be clear who is the master.


    But it may be because the emotions were interrupted once, so this time Ming Peidi and Tuanzi accepted this reality more peacefully.


    Emperor Ming Pei immediately sent Xiang Xiaodong along with Long Xiangwei to protect him.


    At the same time, he also ordered Rang Shanwei to draw a thousand people to accompany him.


    Li Songqing, master of literature, and Shen Zhuocheng, master of martial arts, were also on the entourage, and his disciples brought Hao Huashi and Xue Xuanji, leaving Bai Gusheng to deal with the affairs of Xuanhu. It''s almost done.


    Xinbao chose Xiang Xiaodong herself. Emperor Ming Pei asked her who she wanted to go, and she chose Xiang Xiaodong herself.


    Although Xiang Xiaodong has always stayed in the base camp, but in terms of seniority, he is naturally relatively advanced, so Emperor Ming Pei did not stop him.


    Tuanzi mainly felt that Xiang Xiaodong was too stupid to leave him to protect Yeye, so he was very worried, so let the smart Daxinbao take him.


    For this reason, she specially asked someone to pick up Xiang Xiaojun and go to Jiangnan for a trip.


    Emperor Ming Pei left the early court, bid farewell to his granddaughter Yiyi, looked up at the group of people leaving the capital in great strength, and even Fang Wuyou secretly wiped away his tears...


    Emperor Ming Pei wanted to see through his eyes, and said sadly: "My heart is only so young, and I will go to Jiangnan alone."


    "That''s right," Manager Fang said with a choked voice, "Your Highness is so obedient. If you go to the south of the Yangtze River, you will be alone, so I don''t know if someone will bully your Highness."


    "They dare!" Emperor Ming Pei''s domineering sideways: "Whoever dares to bully my heart, I''m afraid they don''t want to live!"


    Wei Fengting who followed silently behind him: "...??"


    He couldn''t help raising his eyes again, and looked at the dusty backs of the brigade... so it''s called being alone? ? It turns out that the parents are weak there? ?


    He can''t understand the world anymore.


    Xinbao sat down sadly until he could no longer see the gate of the city.


    Hao Huashi comforted her softly: "Master, don''t be sad. We can meet His Highness and Empress when we go to Jiangnan. They must also miss Xinbao."


    Accidentally revealed the name Tulu, but fortunately, Tuanzi didn''t notice it at all.


    She said sadly: "Xinbao misses her father and mother, misses her brother, but also misses Yeye, Xinbao is thinking about Yeye now."


    "Oh!" Hao Huashi said: "I miss the emperor too... going out at this time, there are so many sad things, all the way in the carriage, isn''t it possible that Master can''t practice swinging a sword, and can''t practice calligraphy?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She rolled her eyes wide, thinking she was not being noticed by anyone, glanced at Li Songqing, then at Shen Zhuocheng, and stammered: "Yes, yes, this is really, really sad, Xinbao is about to cry in sadness."


    She turned her head quickly, facing the wall of the car, pretending to look at the carvings, and resolutely did not meet the two people''s eyes.


    Then Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Master, I have a good idea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 764： Mature princess

    Chapter 764 Mature Princess Her Royal Highness


    Xinbao leaned his head against the wall of the car, pretending to pick at the carvings, and glanced at the little apprentice worriedly.


    Hao Huashi is like a sycophant, super knowledgeable, super understanding of the leader''s mind, and without waiting for her to ask, he took the initiative to continue: "Idle is idle, why don''t let Zhuo Cheng tell us a few stories about the world, so that in the future, master will practice When you wield your sword, you have more pride and ambition in your heart??"


    Xinbao was very interested: "Also?"


    She turned back and looked at Shen Zhuocheng.


    Shen Zhuocheng was secretly grateful in his heart, and said with a smile on his face: "What Huashi said makes sense, so I will just say a few."


    In the rivers and lakes, almost everyone has a few stories about the rivers and lakes in their stomachs, so Shen Zhuocheng began to tell.


    Yuan Shen Jue looked around the queue and came back, and sat down beside him, listening to what they said.


    Shen Zhuo grows up rather strong, but compared to the real Jianghu people, he is still a gentleman, so he tells stories easily and humorously, not greasy or **** at all, even Li Songqing listens to them with relish.


    But within an hour, Xinbao started to wilt.


    Since going out needs an auspicious time, and Qin Tianjian didn''t know that the little princess got up late, so Xinbao got up half an hour earlier than before.


    Her biological clock has always been very accurate. She said goodbye to Yeyeyi just now, but she didn''t pay attention. After that, she started to feel sleepy.


    Yuan Shenjue saw that it was still early at noon, and it happened that he would sleep without motion sickness, so he asked Hua Shuang to carry her to sleep.


    Everyone came out quietly.


    Shen Zhuocheng called Hao Huashi to stop: "I have something to tell you."


    Hao Huashi nodded, they both had their own cars, and both of them were good at kung fu, so they jumped over without stopping.


    Shen Zhuocheng said: "I found that it''s not that His Highness doesn''t like to practice martial arts, it''s just that he doesn''t like some boring training methods. Moreover, I saw His Highness practicing Shengongqiu, and his hands are also very flexible. Hearing from Xuanji, he can even do acupuncture, so she needs It''s actually strength training. I was thinking, should we sew some light weight **** that can be thrown in the carriage? Practice strength?"


    Hao Huashi thought about it, and jumped up: "Let''s go, it''s just right, let''s find someone."


    Xiang Xiaojun came over and stayed in Xiang Xiaodong''s carriage, reading a book quite leisurely. When the two went over to talk, Xiang Xiaojun was very interested: "How about this, let''s make the ball not too heavy, and then do some fancy tricks. For example, if you throw it hard enough, there will be a sound, or the upper end will bloom, or the lower end will drop the ball... Isn''t this very suitable for children to play?"


    Hao Huashi coughed, and put his arm on Xiang Xiaojun''s shoulder, his voice turned nine times and eighteen times: "Jun~~~"


    Xiang Xiaojun: "...??"


    Goosebumps came out of his skin, and he said, "Just say it."


    Hao Huashi said with a smile: "My master, she thinks she is a mature person, she doesn''t like children''s things, although she sometimes has fun, but in the final analysis, she is still a mature person, She doesn''t like it, it''s not that she pretends not to like it, she really doesn''t like it..."


    Xiang Xiaojun came to a sudden: "So, for this kind of thing, it looks very ''adult'' at first glance, but it has to be fun and interesting, isn''t it?"


    Hao Huashi nodded with a smile.


    Xiang Xiaojun smiled and said: "No wonder she didn''t like the big fish I made last time, mainly because...it didn''t match His Highness''s mature bearing??"


    Hao Huashi gave him a look: "Juner is so smart!"


    So Xiang Xiaojun thought about it, and quickly thought about the materials needed.


    Then Hao Huashi and Shen Zhuocheng used lightness skills to go out to buy, and when they bought it, Xiang Xiaojun sat in the car to do it, and Hao Huashi called Li Songqing to help on the way.


    Xiang Xiaodong has been riding a horse, inspecting back and forth, seeing these people running towards his car all morning, he felt very strange, so he came over to have a look while having lunch at noon.


    As soon as the door was pushed, the car was full of cloth and leather, and there was not even a place to step down.


    The four of them were talking and laughing while eating, and the atmosphere was so harmonious.


    Xiang Xiaodong went in, the four of them turned to look at him, then Hao Huashi looked like a master, and said with a smile: "Come, Mr. Xiang, come in and eat."


    Xiang Xiaodong was really curious why even a recognized nerd like Li Songqing could still play with them... So he came in cheekily, rubbed a little space with his feet along the way, and sat down.


    However, no one paid attention to him, and no one explained to him. They were discussing intensely...


    "I think it''s better to sew eight sides and eight colors. It must look good."


    "No, no, no, it doesn''t need to be pretty, just use this bamboo cloth, or plum blossom orchid, this kind of elegance is in line with my master''s temperament."


    Xiang Xiaodong recalled the little princess''s milky and dumb figure, and thought it could match her temperament...or it was sugar cakes or rice dumplings, or bamboo? Merlin? Why didn''t he see it at all?


    Unexpectedly, I saw my brother nodded: "Hua Shi is right, I want bamboo."


    To the adults: "..."


    As I get older, there is a generation gap with young people.


    He finished eating silently and left silently.


    Although Xiang Xiaojun doesn''t know kung fu, but his hands are quite strong, and the thread is scratched when he sews thick cloth, which has the temperament of an old lady holding the soles of his shoes.


    So it was done quickly, and Hao Huashi even invited him to Xinbao''s car.


    Xinbao had just had lunch, and was still a little sluggish, then Hao Huashi came over with a cloth ball the size of a watermelon, and said with a smile, "Master, shall we play toss this afternoon?"


    Xinbao snorted, took it over and took a look.


    I don¡¯t know what was put in the ball, but it was still a little heavy when I took it. The outer skin was made of bamboo leaves, which was very elegant. Xinbao tried to throw it, ¡°Okay!¡±


    So when the big group got on the road immediately, everyone removed the screen and sat in a polygon to throw the ball.


    This weight is just right for Xinbao, and it belongs to the kind of weight that she can throw two or three feet away with a little effort.


    Several people threw a few times step by step. Seeing that his wife hadn''t caught the ball several times, Xinbao threw it in his direction!


    There was a snap, as if something had been opened, and a cloth strip popped out from under the ball, on which was written: "The window contains Xiling Qianqiu snow..."


    Xinbao snorted.


    Yuan Shenjue caught the ball with both hands, raised it slightly, understood their meaning in seconds, and said, "Xinbao, Chuanghan Xiling Qianqiuxue?"


    Xinbao said loudly: "The gate is mooring the Dongwu Wanli boat. This is Du Fu''s. The first two sentences are, two orioles sing green willows, and a group of egrets go up to the blue sky!"


    Yuan Shen Jue chuckled and threw the ball over again.


    Xinbao got excited and stood up directly, so he could use his strength.


    Tossed it twice in succession, and on the third throw, there was another snap, and a strip of cloth popped out.


    I have to say that this elegant and interesting gameplay is very suitable for the needs of mature dumplings... and those poems are relatively common, Xinbao knows every one!


    Xinbao played with great interest!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 765： little princess is unique

    Chapter 765 The little princess is the only one


    Because Xinbao likes it, Xiang Xiaojun also feels a sense of accomplishment.


    He not only made ordinary poems and essays, but also made famous sentences in the Four Books. If there is a sentence that Xinbao doesn¡¯t know, he can let Li Songqing explain it on the spot.


    In addition to Qiuqiu, I also made a little tiger. I don¡¯t know what was put in it. Once I used up my strength, I could actually make a sound that sounded like something! I don''t know if it sounds like a tiger''s roar, but it sounds like an animal anyway.


    Brother Xiang made several of them in one go, with various varieties, and you can pick and play with them. He had a great time making dumplings, and he also had a great time making them.


    Others are happy too.


    Because Tuanzi is obviously addicted to playing, she looks for people to play with her whenever she is free. There is enough time to practice martial arts, so as not to be bored, and occasionally learn something new.


    After a few days, I changed to the waterway.


    Xinbao had just gotten used to the carriage, and he fainted all morning after boarding the boat, so he made some pills for himself.


    There are a lot of fruits in the space right now. Before she left, she left some for Emperor Ming Pei and the little brothers. Now, no matter what is exposed or not, she will share it with everyone.


    Brother Yuan is not easy to run around on land, but on the water, both he and Xiang Xiaodong have a lot of leisure time. The two of them come to the Xinbao boat from time to time, and everyone eats fruits and chats together.


    At this time, the officials in the south of the Yangtze River also learned the news.


    Jiangnan has always been closely connected with the imperial court, and the news is well-informed. Many people say that when it comes to grace, the little princess is the only one! The prince''s family is not as good as the little princess''s!


    Besides, who wouldn''t be envious of a miracle doctor?


    So as soon as they heard the news, many people ran to the prince and the concubine, inquiring openly and secretly.


    But Mrs. Lin didn''t even give a correct answer.


    Now going to Jiangnan, the waterway is very smooth, and you can get there in a month or so, but the predicted locust plague is July and a half... So in terms of time, after Xinbao arrives in Jiangnan, there is no time to stay, at most ten and a half days It''s about to go back to Beijing, so I really don''t have time to do things like hanging pots.


    But Mrs. Lin is an open-minded mother, so she wrote a letter to ask Xinbao, and then Emperor Mingpei also got the news.


    Emperor Ming Pei sent them a letter back, saying that the people in the south of the Yangtze River were looking forward to the hanging pot, and let Xinbao stay for a few days for it.


    Emperor Ming Pei wrote this letter to Yan Qingshan.


    He didn''t say that if so, so so, but he said it directly. He wanted the attitude of a Jiangnan people looking forward to all kinds of petitions for Xuanhu, that is to say, officials should not suppress this, but should Let this kind of wind blow up, and then get the approval of the superiors, let Xinbao move out for a few days for this.


    It is of course easy to do this. Yan Qingshan has been here for two months, and he has already gotten to know the local officials well, and the words show a little bit, and these Jiangnan officials are absolutely beautiful.


    But why?


    Ms. Lin is very strange, because if you calculate it this way, the time will be very tight, because you have to take the bird back, who knows how long it will be delayed on the road? What if we can''t make it back in July and a half? Wouldn''t the plague of locusts rise?


    Xinbao also got a letter.


    Xinbao didn''t know the time of the journey, but Hao Huashi knew it, and Hao Huashi was also puzzled.


    Yuan Shenjue explained to them in private: "I guess, the emperor thinks that even if the locust plague is really ignored, the family members will not be in any danger, but Xinbao has foreseen it, so, does this mean that , in the future, whenever there is such a large-scale natural disaster, Xinbao will predict it?"


    "If this is the case, then, compared to being suppressed by the birds with almost no outbreak... Letting a small group of locusts break out, after everyone sees it, Xinbao will take the birds back and kill them on the spot... The latter will be more miraculous. In this way, although it seems that more fields will be lost at the moment, when the news spreads, when such a thing happens again, everyone will be in awe and order and prohibit it. In the long run, there will be great benefits.¡±


    Hao Huashi nodded suddenly, and said, "It''s really not easy to be an emperor. I don''t know how many times I have to think about one thing in my heart."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Especially this kind of thing, we must think it over and over again...Because things like locust plagues are things that are not easy to control by manpower.


    Outside Huashuang called out to Mr. Xiang, Hao Huashi jumped up to meet him, and helped Xiang Xiaojun over.


    Xinbao was eating grapes beside him, raised his head and smiled at him: "Brother."


    Xiang Xiaojun hummed, enthusiastically, "Come on, let''s try."


    Because these days on the boat, the weather is hot and shaking, and everyone eats fruit like crazy, so Xiang Xiaojun has already made a lot of gadgets at their request, and they are very busy every day, and they have to do it by themselves every day. Go ashore and find a blacksmith or something.


    Such as watermelon cutting knife, peeling knife and so on.


    And now, he finally got the juicer out.


    So several people started working together, Xinbao put two grapes in it, and said to Xiaojun: "Your Highness, don''t you want to eat peach juice?"


    Xinbao paused: "But peaches have pits."


    "It''s okay," Xiang Xiaojun said, "Dig out the core first, and don''t need to peel the skin."


    Hao Huashi complained: "Your posture, I thought nuclear was nothing to worry about."


    While speaking, he washed his hands and began to cut peaches. Xinbao was still beside him directing: "You want red ones, you want red ones!"


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help but interjected, "It''s sweet even if it''s not popular!"


    Several people hurriedly threw peach petals into it, until it was full, and then Hao Huashi said: "Cup cup!"


    Hua Shuang quickly handed over a cup, turned her head to Xiaojun and shook the handle, click, click, and soon light red peach juice was squeezed out, Hao Huashi took more than half of the glass, and then fed it to the little master.


    Xinbao took a sip and nodded straight: "It''s delicious!"


    Hao Huashi drank the half cup in one gulp: "Xiao Jun, get up, I''ll come! Hurry up if you want to drink, queue up!"


    Xiang Xiaojun laughed and stepped aside, Hao Huashi turned the handle, Yuan Chen couldn''t stop cutting peaches and threw them in, Xinbao took the cup and took a cup, when it was full, holding it with both hands, trembling slightly Feed it to my wife.


    Wife takes a sip, and she takes a sip herself.


    Yuan Yaogui and Xiang Xiaodong came over, took a few glances from the outside, but didn''t come in, and shook his head: "This is noisy."


    The key is that Li Songqing is already old, and he is still smiling in line at the back, never treating himself as an outsider.


    This made my lord Yuan Yaogui and my lord Xiang Xiaodong very speechless and envious...their two "elder brothers" really can''t get along with these people.


    The two of them have become acquainted these days, Yuan Yaogui asked him in a low voice: "Xiaodong, don''t you need to deal with those people?"


    Said lightly to Xiaodong: "No need to deal with it."


    Yuan Yaogui asked: "Do you want to write a notice to save trouble?"


    "I don''t think so," Xiang Xiaodong said, "What do you think?"


    Yuan Yaogui pondered for a moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 766： The Little Fairy with Broken Wings

    Chapter 766 The Little Fairy with Broken Wings


    The news of Xinbao going to Jiangnan has already spread, and many people along the way wanted to come and pay homage.


    This is probably because some magistrates wanted to please the little princess and show their face in front of the little princess.


    It¡¯s not surprising that local officials have no chance to meet the people above them. It¡¯s not surprising that they insist on this kind of form.


    In their business, Xiang Xiaodong is in charge of safety, Yuan Shenjue is only responsible for the safety of Xinbao, and Yuan Yaogui and Rang Shanwei are preparing to go to Jiangnan to have a medical department.


    Everyone performed their duties, so Yuan Yao replied: "No, I have no objection."


    Nodded to Xiaodong, said: "There is no need to think too much, and there is no need to explain, the gods are not so easy to see."


    Yuan Yaogui nodded: "You are right."


    He turned to chatting about other things: "Xiaodong, you are getting old, have you ever thought about getting married?"


    Xiang Xiaodong was taken aback.


    After so many years of being alone and getting older, everyone has accepted that he is a freak, and no one has asked him this question in years.


    Yuan Yaogui didn''t wait for him to answer, so he said slowly: "My uncle''s family has a cousin, who was engaged to be married after Jiji, but she was not married yet, when the man''s father died, she waited for three years. After we arrived, my father was relegated, and my uncle was also implicated. After nearly a year of delay, my aunt passed away, and the man resigned. Now she is twenty-two, older, But she is calm and gentle, she is a very good girl, my mother also likes her very much, and often invites her to visit the house. When we first returned to Beijing, my brother-in-law and I were not there, but it is thanks to her for accompanying my mother."


    He paused, and then said: "After my father came back, there were actually many people who proposed to her, but my mother blocked it... She is really a good girl, calm and dignified, and has a close relationship with my family. .Before I got to know you well, I thought you would be suitable...do you think it will be possible?"


    Xiang Xiaodong was silent for a long time.


    He didn''t marry, not so much to take care of his younger brother, but to punish himself.


    He felt that he had been sorry to his younger brother all his life, and he didn''t deserve happiness.


    So in the end he still said: "Thank you for your kindness, I appreciate it, but..."


    Yuan Yaogui patted him on the shoulder: "Xiaodong, don''t blame me for my shallow words. I know that you don''t get married because you have a difficult heart. For Xiaojun''s sake, but people always look forward. It''s been a year, and Xiao Jun has already stepped out, so you should think about it."


    Xiang Xiaodong still said: "Thank you, no need."


    Yuan Yaogui shook his head helplessly, and was about to say more, when he saw something out of the corner of his eye, the people had already turned around, and turned back quickly.


    Then I saw Xinbao and the others, each holding a glass of peach juice, crowded at the small window of the cabin, their heads crowded together, several pairs of eyes looked at the two of them together, sparkling and full of interest.


    Yuan Yaogui lost his voice for a while: "..."


    Turning back to Xiaodong, he immediately said, "..."


    Facing the eyes of the two, Tuanzi sighed, and looked at Xiang Xiaojun: "Brother..."


    At this moment, not only Xiang Xiaojun, but even Li Songqing, who has the least emotional intelligence, understood her meaning in seconds, "Let me just say that your brother is not smart!"


    Sighed to Xiaojun, nodded with a vicissitudes on his face.


    Holding the cup with both hands, Tuanzi took a sip of peach juice and a pink beard, muttering to himself, "Xinbao really doesn''t understand, what does it have to do with your younger brother whether you get married or not? My younger brother has his own life." , don''t you have your own life? You are really stupid, stupid..."


    She tried to say seven or eight stupid things in one breath, and then she took a breath: "You are such an adult, why are you always digging into a dead end?"


    "For example, Xinbao is seasick and uncomfortable. His wife peels grapes for Xinbao to eat, tells jokes to Xinbao during the flower time, gives money to make medicine for Xinbao, and his brother makes a fan for Xinbao. Even Mr. Li, Although he didn''t do anything, he didn''t make any trouble... But you, you went out to find a small boat, swam a hundred circles in the water, made yourself dizzy worse than Xinbao, and then walked back while vomiting ...Xinbao wanted to thank you, but felt that it was a loss because Xinbao didn''t get any benefits..."


    She shook her head by herself: "Not only is there no benefit at all, but I have to endure dizziness to comfort you, worry about you, and love you... But I don''t thank you, you are so uncomfortable again, and you have done more than others Don''t you think it''s weird? Don''t you think it''s a lose-lose?"


    Xiang Xiaodong was stunned.


    This analogy is really too... penetrating three-pointer.


    Even Li Songqing couldn''t help laughing and said: "Although His Highness is young, he is really a wonderful person!"


    Xinbao nodded: "That''s right, except for studying, Xinbao is very good at everything else!"


    Yuan Yaogui laughed again and again, and pressed Xiang Xiaodong''s shoulder: "Let''s go, let''s go out for a tour."


    Xiang Xiaodong left with a complicated expression on his face.


    Xinbao looked at their backs, swallowed the peach juice in the glass, licked it with his little tongue, licked the little pink beard clean, and whispered to Xiaojun, "Brother."


    nodded to Xiaojun.


    Xinbao said with a little embarrassment: "Xinbao tells you a secret. When Xinbao was young, he didn''t want his brother to marry his sister-in-law... because Xinbao really loves his brother very much. I hope that my brother will be so loving. To be together forever, never to be separated, I hope there will be no changes, just be together like this."


    "But then Xinbao grew up, had his own wife, his own career, and many friends, and gradually became sensible. Knowing that his brother will not fly away, he will not be like this again."


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help but laugh, and raised his hand to gently press Ya Tuanzi''s little head.


    At that time...in fact, she still has lingering fears! Even if she doesn''t know it, she will still be afraid of Jing Rope instinctively for ten years.


    Xiang Xiaojun smiled solemnly: "His Royal Highness is so happy to have such a good wife, such a good brother, such a good career, and so many friends."


    Tuanzi''s eyes were full of eyelashes, and his small teeth were exposed: "Xinbao didn''t do anything, but he accidentally became a winner in life, and Xinbao couldn''t help it. But my brother is also very good, come on... When God closes a door for you, it will open a window for you, brother, although you are a little fairy boy with broken wings, you are smart, cute and dexterous, and you have such a good friend as Xinbao."


    Xiang Xiaojun smiled and said: "Your Highness is right, I am also very happy."


    Several people sat back to chat again, Hao Huashi went out and turned around and came back, winked at the hint to Xiaojun, and asked, "They are eating live beads, do you dare to eat them?"


    Xiang Xiaojun was curious: "What are live beads?"


    Hao Huashi said: "It seems to be similar to fluffy eggs. Chickens are half-hatched, but they look like they have a head and a body when they are boiled."


    Several people frowned at the same time, only Xinbao stood up and asked, "What''s it like?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 767： Master Hao Steals Eggs

    Chapter 767 Master Hao Steals Eggs


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao! It''s terrible, don''t eat it!"


    Tuanzi waved his hand: "Didn''t Xinbao want to eat it? Xinbao just suddenly thought that chickens and ducks can also eat locusts?"


    Yuan Shen Jue was really taken aback for a moment.


    Because biological locust control has always been an option, he really doesn''t know if anyone will buy chickens and ducks, but there is a severe drought and food shortages, and chickens and ducks also need to eat.


    He asked her: "Xinbao means to buy some eggs and duck eggs and hatch them?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, Xinbao wants to try."


    Hao Huashi said: "I''ll get some!" and ran away as if flying.


    Xinbao and the others brought a lot of royal cooks, and there was a separate big boat. Hao Huashi found the small warehouse on the boat without asking anyone.


    Opened the door and went in to find the eggs. The eggs were opened separately. He just took a few here and a few there, and then he came out and left.


    Hearing the voice, the imperial chef came quickly, staring at his back with wide eyes... Mr. Hao, this is, come to steal eggs? ?


    Hao Huashi has already returned leisurely.


    Give the eggs to the little master, and he went out to inquire again.


    It turns out that hairy eggs are different from live beads. Hairy eggs are hatched at the right time, but they can¡¯t hatch, and the chicks inside will have hair; while live beads are half-hatched and have not yet grown hair. They can be bought within a week at most. It takes at least ten or twenty days for ordinary eggs to hatch chicks.


    Including how to hatch eggs and duck eggs, I also asked how to hatch them. Nowadays, they are usually hatched on a kang, covered with straw, covered with quilts, and turned over.


    Xinbao didn''t worry too much, because after the egg was put into the space, she would have a subtle sense, for example, if the live beads were put in, she could feel whether the temperature was right. In the same way, when an ordinary egg hatched to a certain degree, she would definitely feel it. Can feel it too.


    Besides, there is Yan Ji to help.


    So as soon as it was put in, Xinbao said to Hao Huashi, "It should be possible, live beads should save more effort."


    Hao Huashi said: "Then I will ask Xiaodong to send someone to buy some."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Hao Huashi went over and told Xiang Xiaodong, Xiang Xiaodong was still a little surprised, after all, this thing belongs to the kind that those who like it can become addicted to it, and those who don¡¯t like it dare not even touch it.


    He asked: "His Royal Highness likes to eat this?"


    "No," Hao Huashi said, "Hatch them and let them eat locusts."


    Xiang Xiaodong suddenly realized, so he arranged for people to buy a batch overnight, and then sent people to copy the front road to buy ordinary eggs and duck eggs.


    At this time, Mrs. Lin was already looking forward to see through.


    Jiangnan officials are very knowledgeable. At this moment, civilians have gathered to ask for instructions from the government, and many medical clinics have also jointly written letters, asking to see the little princess.


    Yan Qingshan waited for a few days, and then asked someone to write a notice and post it.


    Following the current practice in the capital, medical clinics in various places can write a pulse report for a patient who cannot be cured, and send it here for free treatment. The law will be made public.


    Because the little princess will only stay in the south of the Yangtze River for a few days, if there is a patient, please seek medical treatment in various medical clinics as soon as possible.


    Compared with many doctors who have never seen it with their own eyes, it is inevitable to have doubts, and the reactions of the common people are much more.


    They have heard too many rumors everywhere, and they all worship the little princess as a real god, so many sick people come to the medical center to seek medical treatment. Wouldn''t he be able to see the miracle doctor with his own eyes, and seek medical treatment for free?


    So for several days in a row, there was a long queue outside every medical clinic. When they said they could be cured, they were downcast, and when they said they could not be cured, they were ecstatic... This is also a wonderful scene.


    Because there are a lot of people involved, a few incurable diseases were found out, and the medical clinic wrote a pulse report and sent them here, and then the doctors here also accepted them after the consultation, delicious and delicious If there are those who cannot take care of themselves, they are allowed to bring a family member to take care of them.


    No matter how many rumors there are, there are always people who don''t believe it, and they secretly slander so much that they don''t know how to end it.


    But there are people who really believe in it, wishing they could hang around here every day. Fortunately, when the little princess came to save someone, she was drawn to watch it.


    Compared with the common people, the officials are also gearing up and preparing secretly.


    They have their own news channels, and the little princess''s preferences have been figured out many times, both openly and secretly.


    Compared with literati, the little princess prefers warriors.


    But no matter whether you are a literati or a warrior, you must first look good.


    In addition, the little princess does not like to play with children, but prefers to communicate with adults, even the elderly, such as Yuan Xiang Li Tingfang.


    A more tricky way is to find a good-looking warrior, but the threshold for a warrior is also quite high. After all, there is a Yuan Shenjue, who can surpass him in martial arts?


    The safest way is to find a good-looking "patient", find a patient with an incurable disease, and the little princess will treat him personally, so naturally it is impossible not to contact him.


    Trouble is really troublesome, but if you can climb up to the little princess, it will be worth all the trouble!


    When I didn¡¯t see Hao Hua, a man from the rivers and lakes, wandering around in front of the emperor every day after worshiping as a teacher, even the elders dared not disrespect him? ?


    I don¡¯t even ask for a teacher, I just need to make friends!


    I don¡¯t see Xiang Xiaodong, because the little princess likes his younger brother and always takes him with her when she goes out? ?


    As everyone expected, Xinbao and his party finally arrived in Jiangnan.


    Ms. Lin had thought about it for a long time. Bringing her daughter back, she couldn''t kiss enough. After hugging her aggressively for a long time, the skin of her little face was peeled off.


    Xinbao also misses his parents very much, and sleeps with them at night, so sticky.


    The family didn''t go to Niaolin until Xinbao woke up the next morning.


    It was not far from where they lived, guarded by officers and soldiers, and a high layer of fishing nets was placed outside, but when Little Phoenix was there, no birds flew out.


    When Mrs. Lin first arrived in Jiangnan, everyone had some doubts about Little Phoenix, but all doubts disappeared when they saw Niaolin with their own eyes.


    The little phoenix can attract birds, but it is surrounded by a small area, but no bird dares to get too close... This is indeed the treatment of the "King of Birds". .


    Xinbao in the middle has sent water several times with Eagle News, so the spirit of the little phoenix is ??not bad. When the master came, it flew straight towards Xinbao, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and even frightened Mrs. Lin: " Xinbao?"


    "It''s okay," Xinbao felt it, "Yan Xiaoyuan went in."


    Yan Qingshan immediately raised his head and looked at the birds around him.


    The flock of birds is still quiet, occasionally flying around, but there is no sign of flying out.


    Ms. Lin said: "When will Yan Xiaoyuan come out?"


    Xinbao said: "I don''t know?"


    She blinked: "But it doesn''t look very good, it should take a while?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw a bird flying towards her... Xinbao was holding her parents with both hands, but quickly let go of them to cover her face, but before she could raise her hands, there was a second bird , the third... Countless birds flew towards her.


    Ms. Lin had quick eyes and quick hands, and she took a big basket from the side as if she was flying, pushed Yuan Shenjue, and snapped it onto her daughter''s head. In an instant, the basket was densely packed with birds.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 768： dad help

    Chapter 768 Daddy Help


    The basket was a little shorter than Xinbao, so it couldn''t hit Xinbao''s little head, but only hit Xinbao''s hair and bun.


    Xinbao''s little head was lowered, and before she recovered, she was put into the basket, and then there were rustlings and flutters outside, and she was covered by dense birds in an instant , The inside of the basket was so dark that even the people outside could not see clearly.


    Xinbao was stunned: "Daddy? Mother? Wife?"


    All kinds of birds chirping outside, chirping, chirping, chirping... It was so loud that Xinbao was a little scared, so he amplified his voice: "Daddy!"


    Yan Qingshan said: "Daddy is here."


    It was really dark inside, Xinbao stretched out his hand subconsciously, and when he helped it, he reached a small beak. The bird chirped and shrank back.


    Xinbao withdrew his hand in fright, wiped his body, and put his hands in his arms: "Daddy."


    Yan Qingshan responded again, "Well, don''t be afraid."


    Several people looked up at the birds flying around.


    The birds flew here one after another, landing on the basket one after another.


    Xinbao waited for a long time, and it was getting darker and darker inside. She was about to scream again, when she heard a chirp, a small wind from the left, something flew towards her suddenly, Xinbao knew intellectually that it was a small Bird, but her body wouldn''t listen to her rational words, so she yelled in fright, "Help my wife!"


    Frightened, Yuan Shenjue lifted the basket with one hand.


    As soon as it was opened, the bird pile sank towards her like a sand tower...


    Yuan Shenjue picked her up and hugged her in his arms, and started running in the bird forest, saying: "Uncle, I can hold on for an hour, let someone get a net house and come in."


    He ran fast, a large flock of birds chased after him, Lady Lin leaned back with a smile, Yan Qingshan helped his forehead, and quickly went out to order.


    At this moment, the fishing nets are ready-made. We just need to urgently get a wooden frame out and put the nets on it. In order to avoid the rain of bird droppings on the top of the head, we also put a layer of cloth on it. It only took more than a quarter of an hour to complete it.


    But in this quarter of an hour, not only Long Xiangwei and the Tiger Benwei led by the prince, but also many officers and soldiers in the south of the Yangtze River saw this wonderful scene...


    Yuan Shenjue ran ahead with the little princess in his arms, and a group of birds chased them behind, like pulling a huge bird house... It''s really magical and funny.


    He hurriedly got the net house in, Hao Huashi opened the door for them himself, Yuan Shenjue rushed in with Xin Baofei in his arms, Hao Huashi hurriedly closed the door, and in a blink of an eye there was another large group.


    Several people were watching outside, and saw that the bird quickly became the shape of a house.


    Hao Huashi jumped out with his head in his arms, and said to the outside: "Let me tell you, you can build another Internet tunnel! It''s like you can directly enter the house from the door!"


    Miss Lin suddenly said: "Hey, look!"


    When Yan Qingshan and the others looked up, they saw the entire bird forest covered with a large net, and many birds stopped in twos and threes.


    Yan Qingshan thought for a while, and then ordered the shadow guard: "Remove the net outside first."


    The shadow guard responded, and hurriedly removed the net, Hao Huashi also went to help.


    As several large nets were withdrawn, birds were seen flying down from far and near. Fortunately, the net house was relatively large and there was still a little space.


    Hao Huashi just wanted to let go and jump, when he saw a bird land on his arm, Hao Huashi hurriedly stood still, and another bird landed on his shoulder.


    Hao Hua said in amazement: "Why are the birds here not afraid of people?"


    "I don''t know," the shadow guard was also very surprised: "It wasn''t like this before, and when Little Phoenix was there, the birds weren''t so crazy."


    Hao Huashi frowned, tried to reach out slowly, and touched the little bird...


    Normal birds, even if they are well-raised, will definitely fly away as soon as the hand gets close, but for some reason, until his hand passes by, the bird does not fly, and it still clings to his palm.


    Hao Huashi thought of something, so he didn''t go inside, and went outside to find someone.


    At this moment, Xinbao was still in shock, looking around with big eyes.


    She was crushed by the basket just now, and all her little hair and bags fell apart, and a little lock of hair fell out, tossed back and forth, Xinbao looked up, then shook her little head vigorously, and saw the lock of hair, Said: "My wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue also saw it, and said, "I didn''t wash my hands."


    Xinbao stared at him with wide eyes.


    Yuan Shenjue looked at the curly hair, feeling awkward in his heart, but after chasing and fleeing just now, he didn''t know how much dust fell on his hands, and he couldn''t get it off for her, so he could only look away.


    Xinbao herself didn''t really care about it, since he didn''t want to do it, she planed it with her little hands, and when she went to the back, she looked at the densely packed birds.


    They were all cute birds at first, but there were too many of them, and I felt itchy and uncomfortable when I saw them.


    Xinbao turned her head, her little hair was thrown to the front again, and she flung it back again, Yuan Shenjue suddenly said: "Wait a minute, you can give me some water to wash my hands!"


    Yes!


    Xinbao forgot, so the two walked to the corner, brought some water from the space, and washed him.


    As a result, when the water was diverted, the birds outside became even more crazy, chirping... and they all moved to this side, leaving a little space on the other side.


    Yuan Shenjue took out the handkerchief and wiped his hands dry, and then started to tie up the little hair bag for Xinbao again.


    Outside, Hao Huashi took a big cattail fan, slapped it a few times, then lifted the net curtain and came in, saying: "Master!"


    Xinbao hummed, and Hao Huashi came over and said, "I found out that not only Master, but us... even me, Mr. Xiaojun Zhuocheng Li, etc., are not afraid of birds. I just went over to have a look. The bird just falls into Xiaojun''s hands, it can be played with any way."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Is it because I ate a lot of fruits there these days?"


    "I think it might be." Hao Huashi said, "Otherwise it doesn''t make sense."


    Xinbao said: "Is it possible to find some food that birds like to eat from the space, and then let people lure the birds from a distance?"


    "Wait," Yuan Shenjue said, "Then you have to ask uncle first, if there were many birds coming when new crops were planted before."


    "Yes," Hao Huashi said, "Ask this first."


    While talking, he picked up the big cattail fan again, and was about to go out, when he saw a group of people carrying a more delicate net house over, and the shadow guard brought the house closer to the house while banging the birds. , Mrs. Lin and Yan Qingshan were both in the room, the door was closed, Mrs. Lin beckoned: "Xinbao, come here quickly."


    Xinbao hurried over, and Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi also came over.


    Then the shadow guard closed the door and slowly dragged the sloppy net house away, and then inside the house, several people slowly adjusted the net house.


    This net house is much larger and more refined than the previous one, with a webway behind it, but because the webway is far away from the treasure, there are not many birds there.


    As soon as the location was moved, some tables, chairs and stools came in a continuous stream from outside, and everyone sat down.


    The birds chirping and chirping in my ears didn¡¯t stop, and I couldn¡¯t hear the whispers at all, so I could only yell, or put my head together.


    Listening to what they said, Yan Qingshan was a little strange: "When the new food was delivered...although there were birds, they were definitely not exaggerated, just like ordinary birds, they would leave as soon as they hit."


    Hao Hua said, "Could it be a problem with the fruit?"


    Xinbao lay paralyzed on Mrs. Lin''s lap, and asked Aniang to cover her ears. After thinking about it seriously, she suddenly said, "I see!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 769： More like a prince

    Chapter 769 is more like a prince


    Xinbao sensed the little phoenix, and found that it was squatting on the grape arbor with its eyes closed and dozing off.


    Then she suddenly remembered that Little Phoenix doesn''t eat raw food.


    Little Phoenix eats nuts and fruits, and eats fireworks. It is a very mixed food, but it does not eat raw food.


    It has small wings and can''t fly far, so it doesn''t go to the places where herbs and food are grown in the space. Her range of activities is basically small courtyards and orchards, especially small fruits such as grapes, cherries and strawberries.


    These places where she often stays are contaminated with the breath of the little phoenix, which attracts the birds.


    The whole family put their heads together on the table, listening to Xinbao babbling, Hao Huashi said: "Isn''t it true, take some out and try?"


    Xinbao pulled out a vine, and Hao Huashi directly put it into a ring, put it on his head, and walked out from the webway.


    Mrs. Lin patted the birds on the wall lightly to make room for them. She saw Hao Huashi jumping up a tree and stood leisurely on the top of the tree for a while. Soon a wave of birds came towards him. flew over.


    Ms. Lin said: "Look, it''s really possible!"


    Yan Qingshan hugged Xinbao, walked a few steps here, and there was a bang in an instant, the area was densely covered with birds, chirping, chirping, and nothing could be seen.


    "Oh!" Xinbao sighed like a little adult: "Xinbao is so cute, everyone loves it, and every bird sees a bird!"


    Miss Lin couldn''t help but smile, she came over and hugged her daughter and took a sip, which made her little face crooked: "That''s right, Xinbaoer is so cute, Auntie wants to take a bite when she sees it!"


    It was really noisy inside, and she couldn''t hear clearly when she spoke like this, so Mrs. Lin took another sip, sat down, and covered her ears again: "If it works, that would be great, so that Xinbao has to wait here .¡±


    Yan Qingshan nodded, took a look at Xinbao''s little hand, and asked Yuan Shenjue: "Was it this hand?"


    Yuan Shen Jue knew that he was asking about the bee, so he nodded.


    Hao Hua came back after a while, and said while running: "It is really useful! It is very useful! I ran out for several miles, and birds flew towards me while I was sitting, chickens and ducks ran towards me!"


    "That''s fine," Lin Niangzi said: "Hurry up, put some Xinbao here, let''s go out, my head will hurt from the noise."


    Xinbao pulled out another vine, put it on the table, thought for a while, grabbed a handful of grass from the little phoenix''s nest, and sprinkled some water on the grass.


    Then a few people went out to try it out, and found that the birds were divided into two groups, some followed Xinbao and others stayed where they were.


    Hao Huashi didn''t wait for Yuan Shenjue to come out, hugged the little master, and jumped out like flying. When he got up quickly, many birds couldn''t react, and suddenly lost the breath over there. It started flying back.


    Hao Huashi saw a few birds following them, took off the vine ring on his head, and threw it back towards the birds.


    Sure enough, the scattered birds also followed the vine ring.


    After returning to the house, separated by many doors and disturbed by other people''s breath, the bird is not so active.


    Ms. Lin and Xinbao went to change clothes, Yan Qingshan also changed, came out and said: "Try it in time, whether the water is useful."


    Hao Huashi responded, and when Xinbao came out, he asked the little master to fetch a teapot of water, and then carried him away.


    Yan Qingshan pondered for a while, and said: "Don''t be in a hurry, let''s deal with the matter of the hanging pot first, and when it''s done, I''ll make preparations here, and then go to attract the birds."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Do you want to promote it?"


    Yan Qingshan shook his head: "It is already a miracle, so there is no need to publicize it too much."


    He paused: "Let the people know in advance, set a time, and let the people keep an eye on the poultry."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    He found that Yan Qingshan had changed a lot, more like a "prince".


    It may be because Emperor Ming Pei is in the palace, and even if Emperor Ming Pei is not there, Yuan Xiang and courtiers are still there, so he listens more to opinions before deciding whether to adopt them or not.


    But on a trip to the south of the Yangtze River, the things he did were important but simple. He was the absolute leader. Liang Ruoxu and He Wangzhou didn''t dare and couldn''t say too much, so they gradually got used to giving orders.


    From this point of view, Emperor Ming Pei is really powerful. He walks step by step very steadily and calmly. In such a short period of time, he has cultivated people.


    Just as he was thinking about it, two people, Liang Ruoxu, came over.


    The two are crown princes appointed by the emperor, and their attitude towards Yan Qingshan has also changed subtly. Liang Ruoxu''s attitude is more respectful and considerate than when he first recovered. Needless to say.


    But thoughtfulness is in the heart, and the face is still close, Liang Ruoxu smiled as soon as he came in: "I heard that the little highness went to the bird forest?"


    "I''m back." Yan Qingshan said: "I tried it, and found that the things in mustard seeds can also be substituted, so I came back."


    He Wangzhou''s smile froze for a moment, and then he smiled more respectfully. Liang Ruoxu was more calm, and said with a smile: "That''s good, it''s really noisy there."


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Yuan Shen Jue watched quietly, and couldn''t help sighing again... Yan Qingshan is really like a prince now, and the art of imperial servants is already at his fingertips, so there is no need to think about it.


    Secrets are the sharp weapon of the imperial court. It seems that Yan Qingshan is more interested in He Wangzhou.


    Ms. Lin came out holding Xinbao''s hand, and both of them got up to salute. After sitting down, they talked about the hanging pot.


    Ms. Lin was a little unhappy: "When Xinbao woke up in the morning, he still told me that he was walking wobbly as if he didn''t get off the boat. Let''s talk about it after two days of rest."


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and said yes.


    Xinbao asked, "Is anyone already waiting?"


    "Yes," Liang Ruoxu said, "There are seven people over there now."


    Xinbao said: "Is there a pulse case?"


    "Yes." Liang Ruoxu was about to agree, and the follower had a pulse case in his hand, so he went out and brought it in.


    Xinbao changed his position on his father, put the pulse record on the table, and quickly read it, Yuan Shenjue went out directly, called Shen Zhuocheng and Xue Xuanji, and informed Xiang Xiaodong.


    The people here have just arrived, Xinbao has already read the pulse case, and said: "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look."


    Miss Lin did not stop her, Liang Ruoxu said: "Your Highness, I will take your Highness there."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, Liang Ruoxu and the two immediately followed, and at the same time called for Fang Baiju to be notified.


    Fang Baiju stayed here longer and became more familiar with him, but Xiang Xiaodong was ordered to protect Xinbao, so people from both sides went.


    A large group of people came over without any notice in advance, and even shocked the steward over there.


    Liang Ruoxu and He Wangzhou had a brief discussion, and He Wangzhou came out and said a few words, only saying that the little princess arrived very late yesterday, and she came over immediately after finishing the matter of the bird forest, and waited until the medical center came When people come, you can also invite two doctors on the spot to observe and study together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 770： what you see is not the world

    Chapter 770 What you see is not the world


    Some medical clinics are close, while others are far away. When Xinbao arrives, more than half of them have not yet arrived.


    Xinbao went to look around first, and was not in a hurry, so he sat down and waited, while making pills in the space.


    Shen Zhuocheng was outside, and couldn''t help gossiping with Xiaodong: "Look, we didn''t pay attention at first, but now we see that there are really too many birds!"


    looked up at Xiaodong.


    Sure enough, I saw many birds flying around on the eaves. Thinking of the wonderful sight I saw in the bird forest, I couldn''t help but nodded.


    Fang Baiju was a little older, and he was very calm. Seeing them pointing at the bird, he couldn''t help but leaned over to inquire: "Master Xiang, you protect Your Highness all the way... Is this scene often seen?"


    Xiang Xiaodong said: "I never noticed."


    Actually, I really didn¡¯t pay attention, because the place of the little princess is so lively that I can¡¯t even watch the little princess. Who has time to watch the birds outside.


    But of course Fang Baiju wouldn''t believe it, he laughed and didn''t say anything.


    A group of doctors got the notice and hurried over. When they heard that His Royal Highness was waiting for them, they broke out in a sweat from fright.


    When all the people were gathered, He Wangzhou invited two more doctors on the spot, and there was a large group of people all at once.


    Because Xinbao had already seen it, he carried out the patients according to the severity of the disease, and diagnosed and treated them one by one in the hall.


    These doctors still take the pulse one by one first, and then tell the pulse case, whether it is right or not, Xinbao will talk about it again.


    Xinbao is actually not good at teaching her apprentices, but fortunately her apprentices are quite talented, such as Xue Xuanji, although he has not been a teacher for a long time, he has already learned Xinbao''s acupuncture, so he is the one who performs acupuncture.


    Xue Xuanji is also calm, explaining while performing needles.


    Nuoda''s hall was extremely quiet, except for the occasional groans and groans that the patients couldn''t help.


    When these people came, it was already close to noon. After treating two of them, it was already noon. They ordered food to be delivered here, and they ate it hastily. The treatment continued in the afternoon.


    There were already crowds of people watching the excitement outside. Fortunately, Long Xiangwei and Hubenwei had brought enough people, and it seemed that they were still in order.


    The front is fine, but the sixth person, Xinbao took out the pill directly, and someone couldn''t help but said: "May I ask your Highness, when can I teach the art of alchemy to the doctors of the world?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "The announcement from the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism has been issued long ago. Anyone who has a new medicine is offered, can learn alchemy."


    Someone said: "How difficult is a new medicine! There is no one in a million! I want to learn alchemy, but also to cure diseases and save lives."


    "Exactly, learning alchemy is to cure diseases and save lives!"


    This is obviously something that everyone has been looking forward to for a long time. As soon as someone started talking, everyone immediately talked about it.


    Then everyone saw Bai Shengsheng''s soft little girl standing up, turning around, and waving her hands.


    Everyone quickly quieted down.


    The little girl raised her face and said in a soft voice: "Alchemy is a very high threshold. Although it is true that alchemy can cure many diseases that cannot be cured by medicine pills, you must understand that if your medical skills Not tall enough, not good enough, then just judging what kind of disease this person is, whether to use pills, what kind of pills to use...you can¡¯t do it, then, I only teach you alchemy, and you are only an alchemist after learning it. will not become a very good doctor."


    "No matter how good the pill is, if it is in the hands of a quack doctor, it will not be able to exert its medicinal effect. Instead, it will make people think that the pill is not easy to use... This is not good for anyone. And the person who makes a new medicine must love it. Medical skills, at least intensive medical skills, so we can create new medicines by standing on the shoulders of predecessors, I think it is very appropriate to do so."


    Everyone couldn''t help being dumbfounded.


    It''s really... Just like the people who use alchemy now, in their eyes, it is an incurable disease. They don''t know what medicine to use, and they don''t know what medicine can be used. Then, even if they learn alchemy, they can skip the process. Do you use the right medicine right away?


    One saluted and said, "Thank you Your Highness for your clarification, I will understand later."


    Xinbao nodded, with little hands behind his back, very stylish.


    The sixth person was carried away, and everyone was waiting for the seventh person to be lifted up, when they saw a young man in a plain robe, walking in by himself, saluting everyone, smiling lightly, with picturesque eyes.


    Everyone was a little strange, and someone asked, "Is this the seventh patient?"


    The young master nodded and said, "Xiaosheng Wu Xiurong."


    Everyone was puzzled, and each took his own pulse, but they couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him. This man was extremely healthy.


    Xue Xuanji said: "Master and I went to see it just now. Mr. Wu said that he is insane. He often feels that many things are very small. For example, a carriage is as small as a lock. Sometimes it feels big, and sometimes I get a headache."


    Several doctors were very strange, one doctor said: "This old man has never heard of such a disease, you can''t be..."


    He swallowed, looking at him suspiciously.


    Wu Xiurong has an innocent face, his eyebrows are like distant mountains and his eyes are like autumn waters, he really has a good appearance.


    Xue Xuanji turned his head to look at Master without being in a hurry.


    The little girl took a step forward and said seriously: "What Xinbao dislikes to hear the most is to use ''I''ve never heard of it'' or ''I''ve never seen it'' to judge whether this disease exists, because I don''t know it. It¡¯s not good to suspect that others are lying. There are so many patients in this world, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to know everything, but what you see is not the world, so you should be humble.¡±


    The old doctor''s face turned red, and he pleaded guilty again and again.


    Xinbao said: "This disease, called microopsia, is a neurologically highly deceptive phenomenon... It is a very, very rare eye disease. Generally speaking, large objects will be seen as small, For example, a horse will feel that it is as small as a mouse, and sometimes, it will feel unclear and distorted."


    "Some of these diseases are caused by lesions in the brain, such as brain tumors, or epilepsy... But first, this kind of disease is mostly caused by staring for a long time; second, this kind of patients themselves know that it is a fake, it is a hallucination. , so there is usually no danger; third, this kind of disease mostly occurs in childhood, and it usually heals itself in two or three months."


    She pointed at him with her little hand, "For example, you, you are already healed now, so why did you come here?"


    Wu Xiurong''s face changed slightly.


    He quickly knelt down: "Your Highness, forgive me, Cao Min is only worried about relapse, so I heard that His Highness specializes in treating incurable diseases, and when Cao Min suffers from such diseases, no one can cure them, and no one even knows about them. That''s why I recommended myself to come here , Your Highness, please don''t take offense!"


    Xinbao tilted his head: "Is that so? Then you don''t have to worry, this kind of thing usually won''t recur."


    Wu Xiurong thanked you repeatedly.


    Yuan Shenjue glanced at him, without saying much, then turned to look at Liang Ruoxu.


    Liang Ruoxu nodded, and Yuan Shenjue said: "Your Highness, since it is cured, let''s go back."


    Xue Xuanji also said: "Master, go first, I will write down the pulse case, and please read it together, if there are any mistakes or omissions."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 771： boat of friendship

    Chapter 771 The Boat of Friendship


    Someone cupped their hands and said respectfully: "Will Your Highness still come?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, then said: "Yes, as long as Xinbao doesn''t leave, if there are patients, they can come and treat them."


    The man thanked him repeatedly, and all the doctors also complimented him one after another.


    Xiaodong left two hundred people to protect Xue Xuanji, and then followed Xinbao away.


    As soon as they left, Wu Xiurong got up slowly, the clothes under his vest were soaked with sweat, and then quietly retreated out by himself without talking to others.


    Xue Xuanji glanced at him, didn''t say much, and started writing the pulse case directly.


    He is a young genius, has an excellent memory, and wrote very detailed, especially the sixth one. He also wrote the name and prescription of the elixir, and several doctors gathered around to read and discuss.


    Over there Xinbao returned home, Hao Huashi had already returned, and said: "Water is also fine, I soak the handkerchief with water in a place where there are no birds, and a small group will gather after a while... I am accidentally thrown away. The handkerchiefs were all gone, and I managed to **** it back after all the chattering, and I was exhausted."


    Ms. Lin smiled and said, "So what if you just gave them?"


    Hao Huashi said: "I''m afraid they will gather there, isn''t it easy to attract them again!"


    Mistress Lin laughed and said, "That''s true."


    Yan Qingshan also said: "Since water is also useful, it is convenient. Ruoxu, let''s make a notice first, and it will be five...six days later, from May 25th to 27th, during these three days, send people to each Lead the birds everywhere, let the common people keep an eye on the poultry at home, otherwise they may follow them away."


    Liang Ruoxu responded, cupped his hands and went away.


    After finishing the two major events, everyone relaxed a lot, Yan Qingshan didn''t see any guests, everyone gathered together, and listened to Xinbao say goodbye to the rest of the matter.


    Although I write letters every day, I still want to hear from Xinbao.


    Although Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi experienced the whole process together, they did not delay in listening.


    Going back in the evening, Hao Huashi still said to Yuan Shen: "Master said one word for father, one word for father... In my mind, these two words have been circling around there now, and I can''t stop! I was almost taken away. ran away, and even called Daddy with a bald mouth."


    Yuan Shen Jue said with a smile: "Don''t you also call me A Niang, don''t you also call me?"


    "It''s not the same!" Hao Huashi said: "Looking like my mother, like my wife, like Huashi, I''m not as brainwashed as Yeye and Daddy, who overlapped words, and besides, Master Xiaonai has such a beautiful voice, you can really get around Brain for three days."


    He measured directly at his head.


    Yuan Shenjue said with a smile: "You came too late, I have never seen Xinbao when she was the cutest. When she just woke up, she was not in good health. She tried her best to explain clearly, but she couldn''t explain clearly. It''s called ''de''. It was really cute."


    Hao Little Apprentice Huashi was unhappy, envious and jealous, and immediately said: "Okay! You say my master is not cute now! I will tell the master tomorrow!"


    Yuan¡¤Xiao Shigong¡¤Shen Jue glanced at him disdainfully, threw off his sleeves and left, the friendship boat that had just floated capsized on the spot.


    Xinbao still clings to his parents, letting them sleep with their arms around each other.


    After getting up the next morning, I went to the bird forest first, and sprinkled water on the vines there, in case the vines would dry out, and put them back in the planting pots.


    At first they wanted to evacuate the net house directly, but when they thought...if they sprinkled water directly on the trees, it would be troublesome when they had to leave.


    After returning, Mrs. Lin was in high spirits: "Xinbao, I bought you a lot of clothes. By the way, there are some unique ones. There are also some time spent. Let''s try it while we are free."


    Xinbao was pleasantly surprised: "Really??"


    Yuan and Shen Jue were also very happy and came back with them.


    Ms. Lin greeted...the next person went to get it.


    The three of them were sitting in the living room, and they were in high spirits at first, but when they heard footsteps, Hao Huashi was the first to feel that something was wrong, and put down the teacup.


    Then I saw a large group of people, two people carrying boxes, one, one, one... an endless stream of people came in, and the room was almost unable to stand.


    Xinbao said in surprise, "Is there so much?"


    "That''s right!" Mrs. Lin said, "You don''t know how many good-looking clothes are here. I originally thought that I could buy a dozen or so pieces for each person, but after I finished shopping, I saw even better clothes, and then even more beautiful ones... Sigh , I really want to stop, but I can''t stop! I''m really afraid that you, Ye Yehua, will be poor, but it''s not my fault, who told him to send me to the south of the Yangtze River... Besides, it''s not like I didn''t Work, I can spend your father''s, your brother''s, yours after I spend my own..."


    Several people:"¡­"


    While talking, Mrs. Lin went to sort out the boxes: "I marked them all, this one, this one... These three boxes are unique, and these two boxes are for flower time. Hey, I should have given you more if I knew that flower time showed my face." Buy some, I¡¯ll go out and have a look tomorrow¡­¡±


    Hao Huashi undid the copper buckle, lifted the lid, and the tightly pressed clothes bounced off, almost bouncing off his face.


    Hao Huashi said weakly: "...that''s enough..."


    "It''s okay, don''t be polite to me!" Mrs. Lin waved her hand: "These boxes are all from Xinbao!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    This is not a few boxes, A Niang, although my heart is small, but I know how to count... This is obviously more than twenty boxes, A Niang!


    Then Miss Lin waved her hand and asked someone to set up the screen for Yuan and Shenjue, and she took Xinbao to try it inside.


    In fact, the clothes are really nice, wearing them is like wearing a cloud, it is comfortable and beautiful, Xinbao put it on, go out, and see Yuan Shenjue coming out from behind the screen, Xinbao: "Wow! My wife is so pretty!"


    Hao Huashi also came out, and Tuanzi continued: "Wow! Huashi is also pretty!"


    "Xinbao/Master is so pretty!"


    The three of them boasted to each other sincerely, Mrs. Lin praised again, and the subordinate complimented a few times...then changed into another.


    Miss Lin has a good eye, and all the clothes are very beautiful, especially the dumplings, which are just like a rainbow. They have all kinds of colors and embroidery patterns, but they are all beautiful without exception! And each has its own beauty!


    And Yuan Shenjue usually wears the same clothes, but this time, he also tried a lot of other colors. Although some colors are very embarrassing to him, they are all good-looking. Some clothes are rare to wear. Looks a little milky.


    Until he puts on red.


    His temperament is obviously very quiet, very cold, and harsh, but for some reason, as soon as he puts on red, his whole person suddenly becomes intense, his eyebrows are like ink painting, his lips are like smeared red... Xiaotuanzi''s eyes are full of stars, Lin Lin The lady decided to buy him two more boxes of red clothes on the spot!


    Hao Huashi was originally a master of disguise, and he has a high acceptance of clothes. He dares to wear any color and looks good in anything!


    In the first few outfits, everyone had a lot of fun trying it on, to see which one looked particularly good-looking, and even held hands and blowed a wave of rainbow farts...


    After trying a dozen or so pieces, everyone started to go through the process, um, yours looks good... oh, yours is not bad...


    After trying another ten or so boxes, and opening the second box, Xinbao finally couldn''t help it: "Aniang, let''s try again tomorrow!"


    "Don''t, try again, try a little more to know what kind of food I will buy for you in the future!"


    Xinbao was in a hurry: "But I can''t wear it out for a few years!"


    "You can watch it if you can''t finish wearing it!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 772： Too bullying Bao

    Chapter 772 Too bullying Bao


    After trying on a few more pieces, Yuan, Shenjue and the others obviously began to be passive and sabotage, and Tuanzi has become a feeble fitting machine.


    Yuan Shen couldn''t help but said: "Auntie, Xinbao is tired, why don''t we try it and go back to the capital."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Mrs. Lin said, "Xinbao, you don''t need to use your strength. Aniang is not tired. Come here, Aniang!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Xinbao persisted at first, but tried a few more. She was so tired that her hands and feet were limp.


    Miss Lin didn''t mind at all, she happily took it off for her, put it on again happily, then held her armpits with both hands, and showed them: "Look, does this look good?"


    Yuan, Shen Jue and both of them gave helpless yet polite smiles: "It looks good."


    "It looks good!" Mrs. Lin asked Huashuang to help hold the dumpling, and she stepped back and looked at it: "I know it looks good. Xinbao looks good in anything, and Xinbao likes it too, right?"


    Tuanzi hangs his hands and feet, his little head is so tired that he can''t stand upright, and his face is unlovable... Like it is written all over his face? ?


    Then she stared at Yuan Shenjue with wide eyes, and released the light of asking for help.


    Yuan Shenjue thought for a while, then went out quickly, and found Li Songqing.


    Then Li Songqing came over and said to Miss Lin: "Your Majesty, it''s time for your highness to practice calligraphy."


    Ms. Lin was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "But Xinbao has traveled so long, can he rest for a few days?"


    Li Songqing said: "It is precisely because I have driven for so long that I can''t practice on the road, so I have to pick it up quickly, so as not to waste it."


    Ms. Lin regretfully said: "That''s fine."


    So Xinbao was sent out, and Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi took the opportunity to escape together and followed.


    Arrived outside, Li Songqing said: "Okay, let''s start! Just practice for a quarter of an hour today."


    Tuanzi''s pupils quivered on the spot: "Li, Mr. Li, aren''t we in the same group?? Didn''t you go to save Xinbao?"


    "Yes," Li Songqing said with an innocent face, "but I can''t lie to my empress, and besides...practicing calligraphy is rest!"


    Xinbao: "...!??"


    She was tearful and aggrieved.


    It¡¯s too bullying Bao, practice calligraphy is how you say rest!


    Xinbao plunged into his wife''s arms, closed his eyes and pretended to be dead, non-violent non-cooperation.


    She is usually very good, and she doesn''t need to be coaxed to do what she should do. This is the first time she has such a firm attitude.


    Li Songqing is very innocent.


    He really thinks that practicing calligraphy is a rest. Practice calligraphy when you are in a bad mood, practice calligraphy when you are uncomfortable, and practice calligraphy on rainy days...how versatile is calligraphy practice?


    But since she doesn''t want to practice, let''s not practice.


    He wandered around and went to watch the birds again.


    He has been wandering around the bird forest for the past few days, because the bird is not afraid of him, it can be held in his hand, and he can play with it in any way he wants, and he is very interested in playing.


    After he left, the two chatted with the dumpling.


    Hao Huashi said: "Master, do you still remember that Wu Xiurong that day?"


    Xinbao''s little head was still hidden in his wife''s arms, and he moved when he heard the words, but didn''t speak.


    Hao Huashi continued with a smile: "This is a distant relative of an official from the south of the Yangtze River. He has indeed suffered from such a strange disease. He probably put it here to please Master...I also told His Highness."


    Xinbao was a little interested, turned his head slightly, and looked at him with one eye.


    Hao Huashi said again: "Master, you don''t know. No one thought that you would go to treat a disease so soon. Many people didn''t look at it. It''s a pity. This morning, the fourth patient, his disease is not Is it easy? I just came out, many people gathered around to watch, and even a doctor went to feel the pulse... I heard that before you came, there were many people queuing up in various medical centers. It can still be cured... Now the queues in various medical clinics are long and long, and people from far and wide have come out to see a doctor."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Yuan Shen Jue said, "Where''s Big Brother?"


    Hao Huashi said: "I heard that he sent people to visit various medical clinics. I don''t know if they are here at the moment."


    Yuan Shen Jue squeezed the back of Tuanzi''s snow-white neck, and asked him in a low voice: "Xinbao, why don''t you ask elder brother to take Rang Shanwei and send out the medicine and questionnaire?"


    Xinbao nodded again.


    When they left Beijing, they took several new medicines and some questionnaires with them. When the time came, they would find some local officials and take Rangshanwei with them. They would slowly find some local medical clinics and distribute the medicines and questionnaires. In the last one or two months, I asked someone to summarize the results and send them to the capital.


    Hao Huashi said: "I''m going out to find Young Master Yuan."


    He has always liked doing this kind of errand work, so he just flew away.


    Yuan Shen Jue coaxed her softly: "Would you like to go and find your father behind your back?"


    While speaking, she stood up, put her on the chair, turned her back, and with a jump of her heart, she jumped onto his back, and Yuan Shenjue walked out with her on her back.


    Yan Qingshan was outside, talking to an official, Wang Xingzhi, Governor of Guangdong and Guangxi, when he saw them coming, he stood up and took his daughter over.


    Wang Xingzhi quickly saluted.


    Xinbao waved his hands, weakly: "Excuse me."


    Yan Qingshan looked at his daughter''s small face: "What''s wrong?"


    Yuan Shenjue was a little funny, and said with a serious face: "Auntie asked Xinbao to try on clothes, and she was a little tired, but Mr. Li asked her to practice calligraphy again, so she was not happy."


    Yan Qingshan touched his head helplessly, and said, "Are you busy?"


    Yuan Shen Jue saw that he did not let Wang Xingzhi back down, so he said it directly, Yan Qingshan said: "Where is Da Yuan?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "It took time to look for it, but I don''t know if it went out."


    As he was talking, Hao Huashi responded when he heard an unknown distance away: "Here we come! We found it!"


    He walked in a few steps, came back with Yuan Yao, saluted with a smile, and Yan Qingshan said: "Then Lord Wang arranges people to do it, my father is very caring about medical affairs, and Xinbao is also very expert, no matter how rigorous you do it No exaggeration."


    Wang Xingzhi repeatedly agreed, and Yan Qingshan left with Xinbao in his arms, leaving Wang Xingzhi and Yuan Yaogui to discuss.


    Yuan Yao was the eldest son of Prime Minister Yuan and was also the prince''s friend in need. Although he was young and his rank was not high, Wang Xingzhi really didn''t dare to be contemptuous, so although the matter was not serious, he still cared about it.


    After all, although this matter is troublesome, if the little princess happened to arrive in the south of the Yangtze River at this time, it would be out of their turn.


    But once you start doing it, you can keep doing it in the future to please a few people at once.


    Yuan Yaogui is also very polite.


    They won''t stay here for too long, half a month at a time, so the people in Rangshanwei will only run around the local medical center to sign and sign, and the rest will have to be done by Jiangnan officials. .


    After lunch, the little milk dumpling was revived with blood.


    She doesn''t take a nap now, so Hao Huashi once again used her disguise skills to disguise Xinbao as a commoner girl, and made some disguises for the others, and the family prepared to go out for a stroll.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 773： true heroes never look back

    Chapter 773 A true hero never looks back


    The scenery in the south of the Yangtze River is completely different from the capital city.


    In addition to being small and exquisite, it also has an indescribably soft and lazy feeling.


    The people who come and go also appear to be well-dressed and elegant. The girls walk over with umbrellas, and they look like a picture.


    Xinbao eyes are not enough, looking around, I think this one looks good, and that one looks good too.


    Yan Qingshan hugged his daughter, and Mrs. Lin came over and talked to her in a low voice: "Xinbao, the snacks here are delicious. I was afraid they might spoil, so I didn''t dare to buy them. When we leave, find some The pastry chef will take it back..."


    Xinbao nodded fiercely.


    She also smelled it. At first glance, the snacks in the capital smell like meat, but here they have a strong sweet smell. There are many kinds of pastries. Even the snacks that can be used as dishes, such as sweet-scented osmanthus glutinous rice and lotus root, are actually sweet and fragrant. of.


    Hao Huashi bought her a set of cakes. They were served in a flat basket with oiled paper on top. There were white, yellow, and red ones, and each one was small, delicate and cute.


    Hao Huashi fed her one with chopsticks. It tasted sweet and glutinous in his mouth. Xinbao bent his eyes, and before he could say it was delicious...he had a tooth stuck on the spot.


    Xinbao: "..."


    The first tooth fell out, and it was a surprise. As a result, the second small front tooth has been dangling for two or three months. It seems to be falling out every day, but it just doesn¡¯t fall out. Finally, the heart is bothered. , no mask...


    Then, finally, it insisted on a one-day trip to the south of the Yangtze River, and it fell off without any blood.


    Xinbao watched the apprentice **** the little tooth away, thought for a long time with a blank face, then leaned over without hesitation, Ah Wu took another bite.


    Today''s Xinbao is no longer the naive child at the beginning. A true hero never looks back and loses his teeth!


    The family walked in a carriage, walked slowly through the neighborhood, got on the carriage at a place where there were few people, and then boarded the boat.


    I often hear people say that there is water everywhere in the south of the Yangtze River, and there are flowers everywhere, but if you really sit on a boat and go down the river, looking at the rows of exquisite houses on both sides, you will really feel like walking in a picture scroll.


    Xinbao couldn''t help saying: "Daddy! Look at that!"


    "Aniang, it''s so pretty!"


    "Honey, look at your shadow in the water!"


    "Yeah, do you smell the flowers?"


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help pinching her little neck, and said with a smile: "It''s still called Yeye, how can there be Yeye!"


    "Yes, there is!" Tuanzi shrank his neck, refusing to look back: "Xinbao likes this place, Xinbao thinks it looks good, Xinbao wants to share it with Yeye!"


    Miss Lin smiled and stopped talking.


    Xinbao sits on the bow of the boat, chirping, chirping, quacking by himself, in a place, everyone has to scream, happily.


    Hao Huashi supported the boat with a smile, and walked slowly forward. Looking at the family in the boat, he felt quite happy.


    It took more than an hour to play from the boat before going ashore.


    Yingwei has already booked the restaurant, it is still a little early, Xinbao is not hungry after eating several kinds of snacks, a few people entered the private room, and first drank tea slowly.


    This position was chosen on purpose.


    Below the window, there is a lively neighborhood with a lot of traffic, and this private room, if you go out the door, it is at the stairs, which is convenient for observation and retreat.


    But at this moment, for the sake of safety and quietness, all the rooms on the second floor are already occupied by their own people, but the first floor is gradually becoming lively.


    There are many talents in the south of the Yangtze River, all of them are wearing long robes, with a modest demeanor, it seems that they all have the chicness of the Jiangnan water town in their bones, and they look very seductive.


    And Xinbao discovered that the wind of embroidered masks has also blown to Jiangnan at some point, not to mention, Jiangnan beauties wearing embroidered masks are really very good!


    Tuanzi and A Niang sat in front of the window, drinking tea happily while exchanging: "This embroidered mask looks so good."


    Ms. Lin said: "Aniang will buy it for you."


    Tuanzi forgot the pain when the scar was obviously healed, "This dress looks good too."


    Miss Lin is rich and powerful, "Buy."


    "This fan looks good."


    "purchase."


    "This little brother looks good."


    "purchase!"


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Several scholars raised their heads when they heard the sound, and Mrs. Lin also came back to her senses, and quickly moved away before they raised their heads, leaving a lonely group, feeling the cold maternal love rushing towards her face.


    Xinbao was dressed up by Hao Huashi. She was dressed like an ordinary Jiangnan kid, but her big eyes were clear and her dazed appearance was very cute.


    Then a scholar laughed and said, "Child, which little brother do you want to buy?"


    Tuanzi waved his little hands in a dazed manner, "No, no need, I have them at home."


    The off-the-shelf advantage, do not take advantage of nothing, so Hao Hua Shifei leaned over to the window, smiling and bowing to everyone.


    It''s a pity that he is wearing a disguise at the moment, so he can''t surprise everyone, but he has a good look at the first few people.


    He knew who the little master was talking about as soon as he guessed.


    There is a young man in the middle, who looks to be only sixteen or seventeen years old, with extremely dark eyebrows and eyes.


    Usually thick eyebrows and big eyes, such as Yan Shifan, mostly have grand facial features and a big face, and they look more handsome and manly.


    But this young man has very delicate facial features. It is only because of his fair skin that his eyebrows and eyes are particularly thick and dark. When he looks up, his eyes are bright.


    In fact, Hao Huashi thinks that he is not as good-looking as herself.


    But he still deliberately looked at this person, then at Yuan Shenjue, then at Yuan Shenjue, and then at this person...pretending to compare, then shaking his head and sighing, he almost wrote "Comparison" on his face.


    Yuan Shen Jue ignored him lazily.


    The few people didn''t care, they each returned a gift, and then walked in leisurely.


    Yan Qingshan saw that it was getting late, so he ordered food to be served. While the family was eating, they still opened the windows and doors, listening to the people below chatting.


    Most of Jiangnan dishes are sweet, which suits Xinbao¡¯s taste. Yuan Shenjue still takes care of Xinbao while eating.


    Xinbao is still devouring his food and concentrating on it.


    Then she realized something was wrong: "Honey, Xinbao doesn''t eat fish eyes."


    Yuan Shen Jue said indifferently: "Whatever you eat, you will make up for it."


    Tuanzi shook his head: "Don''t eat it, Xinbao won''t eat it."


    Yan Qingshan silently stretched out his chopsticks, and ate them.


    After a short while, Tuanzi said again: "Xinbao really doesn''t eat fish eyes! Wife, you''re giving Xinbao fish eyes again! See clearly!"


    There was a silence at the table.


    Then Mrs. Lin burst out laughing, holding her head up and laughing.


    Then she smiled and whispered: "Xinbao, why don''t you ask my little brother to bring vegetables for Xinbao?"


    Xinbao blinked her eyes wide.


    Then she thought for a while, and with a super exaggerated look, she made a blank face: "What little brother? Xinbao can''t understand what you are saying!"


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan Shenjue was also a little funny herself, and glanced at Xiao Tuanzi, who stared straight at his face with big eyes. The two eyes met, she quickly lowered her head, and muttered: "Whatever you eat, you can make up for it. Bao eat a duck brain!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was amused by her, and stretched out his chopsticks to hold Yuyan Qing back.


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief, and continued to cook with his head bowed.


    It was rare for Hao Huashi not to participate in this war, and he listened to all directions while eating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 774： wife kiss

    Chapter 774 Wife Kiss


    The hottest news in Jiangnan at the moment is still the little princess''s hanging pot, and everyone is talking about what the little princess said that day.


    After all, the crown prince and the little princess are both in the south of the Yangtze River at the moment. Everyone pays attention to what they say at first, but as the drunkenness rises, they gradually speak casually and their voices gradually become higher.


    Suddenly someone said: "What do you say, the little princess and the Ministry of Medicine, what is the biggest change to this world?"


    Others said: "The gods came to the world, making people feel awe?"


    "No," the man said, "Let the doctors of the world go out of the valley and move to Qiao."


    Everyone can''t help but be quiet.


    The man said: "In the past, if you could choose between a scholar and a doctor, everyone wanted to be a scholar, not even a very powerful doctor... But now, many people will not hesitate to let the younger generation fail in their studies. He studies medicine, and he doesn''t know if he will be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the imperial examination in time."


    "I don''t think so." A clear and clear boy''s voice said: "Everything should have a degree, and it''s just right now. It may not be a good thing if everyone is eager for medical skills."


    "Why?"


    The young man said: "The difference between studying and medical skills is that besides spending some money, studying is really beneficial to people. Reading can make you understand, even if you can''t even pass the exam of a child student, just being able to read is much better than not being able to read. And Medical skills, just reading medical books, can''t succeed at all, you have to practice medicine, and even if you really practice medicine, you may not be able to succeed... If you don''t, it will not benefit you, and may harm others."


    "Ming Lei''s words are brilliant, indeed."


    ¡°If you only make a living, you can¡¯t be a real doctor.¡±


    "Genius doctors are not afraid of too many, but ordinary doctors, do the world really need so many? Anyway, I have never encountered a time when I couldn''t find a doctor."


    Everyone is chattering.


    Hao Huashi smiled and mouthed to everyone: "Little brother."


    What he meant, this guy named "Ming Lei" was the boy from before, he probably guessed their identities, and purposely said these words for them to listen to.


    In fact, this is really not wrong.


    Xinbao¡¯s Imperial Medicine Workshop started to promote proprietary medicines. In fact, most of the reasons for this were the fear of uneven levels of folk doctors... As for the subtle changes in everyone¡¯s ideas, they really haven¡¯t thought about it.


    Several people were talking, and two more people came in from outside.


    Many people stood up and said hello: "Of course, Brother Cheng!"


    Both sides greeted each other.


    Then I couldn''t say a few words, and returned to the previous topic.


    That "Zhiran" said with a smile: "It''s true that the little princess is born a god. She is so young, but she is full of posture, and her medical skills are indeed unmatched... I heard that Wu Xiurong was refuted by her." I have no place to be ashamed!"


    As others inquired, he said with a smile.


    Several people looked at each other.


    This "Zhiran" is too obvious, every sentence is a compliment, not like a normal chat at all.


    It is estimated that they came here temporarily after hearing that they were here.


    Yan Qingshan and the others lost their interest, and began to chat with each other, no longer paying attention to the movement below.


    Until it was getting dark outside, and the lights in the store were shining brightly, on the platform in the middle of the first floor, suddenly a woman walked up slowly holding a pipa.


    This place is just a restaurant, not a brothel, and the woman''s clothes are not cool, and the appearance of holding a pipa is quite elegant.


    Xinbao usually eats only the first half of the meal, concentrates on cooking as soon as the table is served, and stops eating after finishing.


    So she had finished eating at this moment, and when she saw a good-looking young lady playing the pipa, she was immediately very interested. She moved the stool and sat by the railing, with her arms crossed, her chin resting on it, and she waited eagerly.


    At this moment, Yuan Shenjue hadn''t finished eating, but Hao Huashi had almost finished eating, so he also brought a stool over, crossed his legs and knocked sunflower seeds for the dumpling.


    The pipa girl sat down, lowered her head and lowered her eyes, lightly plucked the strings, and there was a ding-dong...


    Hao Huashi casually stuffed a melon seed into the little master''s mouth, glanced down, and curled his lips slightly.


    It is normal for them to sit by the railing and look down, but they are always paying attention, and they dare not let them see him watching...that would be a little strange.


    It seems that there are really a few people waiting to squat them.


    Xinbao didn''t pay attention at all, and listened with gusto.


    She doesn¡¯t really know music, she just listens to it, but when she sees a beautiful woman holding a pipa, she thinks it¡¯s really pretty.


    After playing a classic, there were sporadic applause.


    Xinbao wanted to give a polite slap, but Hao Huashi calmly pulled her away.


    Suddenly, there was a handsome man, who seemed a little drunk, staggered up to the stage, reached out and took the pipa from the woman''s hand, and said loudly: "Borrow it and use it!"


    The pipa girl said in astonishment: "This young master..."


    The young man waved his hand to signal her to go down, then sat down on the stage, raised his hand slightly, his wide sleeves slid down, and with a flick of his fingertips, there was a clanging sound...Compared to the lingering just now, this song , obviously high-pitched and intense.


    Someone said: ""Take the Goose"?"


    The others nodded and listened quietly.


    Nowadays, men rarely play the pipa, but this man can play the pipa very well. Even a layman like Xinbao thinks it sounds good. It seems that he suddenly understands what it means to "a silver bottle breaks, water oozes out, and an iron cavalry protrudes, knives and guns blare".


    Yuan Shenjue also finished eating, stood beside Xinbao, and said in a low voice: "This song is called Haiqing Naswan, and Haiqing is also called Haidongqing. It is a bird of prey. Many herdsmen use it to hunt. This song, It is the situation where Costin and Swan fought fiercely and finally won."


    Xinbao didn''t know it and felt serious: "My wife is really amazing, she knows everything."


    "I''m not very good," Yuan Shenjue said flatly, "What''s the use of knowing, and I don''t know how to play."


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide, feeling that today''s wife is a bit unable to talk.


    Fortunately, she has a trump card: "My wife kisses you."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "No."


    Xinbao was stunned, and thought for a while: "Then give me a little kiss."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He bent down a little helplessly, and asked Tuanzi to kiss him...


    During this process, neither of them paid attention. After the pipa music on the stage was played, the pipa man quickly glanced at this side, then pretended to be drunk, and swayed down.


    Xinbao and his party finished their meal, got into the carriage and left.


    On the second day, Hao Hua came back excitedly: "Guess how many of those restaurants came after us last night?"


    Ms. Lin was very supportive: "Three."


    "That''s right!" Hao Huashi said, "There are three, so guess which three?"


    Ms. Lin said: "That Ming Lei, and Ran Zhi, and the one who plays the pipa."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "By the way, one is called Sun Zhiran, the one who plays the pipa is called Feng Nian, and the one named Minglei is called Shi Minglei, but he is not... the other one didn''t take the opportunity to show up, but I saw him. It seems that the surname is Wu."


    Ms. Lin nodded and asked Xinbao: "Xinbao, shall we go shopping for clothes today?"


    Xinbao said in surprise: "So many people stare at you, why do you want to go out?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 775： princesss daughter-in-law

    Chapter 775 The princess''s little daughter-in-law


    "Just stare!" Mrs. Lin was very calm: "I have been used to this kind of thing since I came to Jiangnan... You don''t know, when I first came here, whenever I went out, those people never stopped... "


    She sneered twice.


    Hao took a second to understand, and said with a smile: "And then?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Then before I found someone to settle the accounts, I found out that as soon as I went out, I..."


    She only said half of it again, and then continued: "Then I won''t be angry, and let them do whatever they want."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    It is not surprising that these officials give the crown prince a beautiful woman, but do they dare to give the crown prince a beautiful man? ?


    Why is he so unbelievable? ?


    But in front of his little master, he didn''t dare to ask in detail, he was holding back and scratching his heart and liver.


    Miss Lin said again: "There is a banquet tomorrow, so today is free, and then everyone has to pack up and prepare to go back, Xinbao, are you really not going?"


    Tuanzi dangled his little feet, looked at A Niang secretly, and tried hard to think of words to refuse.


    Miss Lin said again: "Don''t you want to buy some delicious and fun food for Yeye?"


    Xinbao said: "But didn''t you say yesterday that you bought a lot of special products?"


    Ms. Lin said: "I bought what I wanted, don''t you want to go and see if there is anything you like?"


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes: "..."


    She was persuaded in the end, so she was taken out by Mrs. Lin.


    They brought enough people, and they didn''t deliberately disguise themselves, so they just strolled around leisurely.


    Ms. Lin has full enthusiasm for dressing up her little girl. After all, a girl is so cute, she looks good in anything, and she can''t get enough of it.


    Fortunately, there is no need to try on clothes outside, they can be wrapped up if they look good.


    Xinbao originally wanted to buy something for Yeye, but was quickly led astray by A Niang, and bought a lot of things with great interest.


    What kind of wind skirt, mask oiled paper umbrella, even a handkerchief embroidered beautifully, don¡¯t want it, Xinbao also saw a long veiled hat, with a few kittens embroidered on the hat skirt, only the size of peanuts, but cute and smart As if to jump out.


    Ms. Lin bought it without saying a word, and then put it on her head with Xinbao happily.


    The half-length veiled hat reached directly to the soles of the feet, and the hat was so big that it covered half of the face. Mrs. Lin had known this would happen, so she smiled and took it off for her daughter.


    Xinbao held up both hands and mouthed to Yuan Shenjue: "My wife..."


    Yuan Shen Jue bent down with a smile, and Xinbao put it on his head with a snap, covering herself in it, looking up at her small face happily, her big eyes smiling like eyelashes.


    In fact, the cap and skirt only had a thin layer, like a fog, but Yuan Shenjue looked at her dumbfounded appearance, and remembered when she lifted her hijab to call her wife.


    Ms. Lin and the officials'' wives in Jiangnan have been visiting many shops these days. The shopkeepers of these shops all know her.


    But the shopkeeper was very winking. Since they didn''t reveal their identities, he didn''t point out, and said with a smile on his face: "If Miss likes this embroidery, we have the same here, and it can also be made into a veil."


    Ms. Lin was very interested: "Is it ready-made?"


    "Yes," said the shopkeeper, "it''s ready-made, just buy a small hat and make it."


    "That''s good," Mrs. Lin said, "Then you can make a smaller one, and the length will be here..." She compared it with the dumpling: "It''s as long as it is. I''ll ask someone to come and get it tomorrow morning."


    The shopkeeper''s repeated voices should be yes, and Mrs. Lin asked someone to pay a deposit and brought them out.


    Yuan Shen Jue never cared about other people, remembering the past, he was in a good mood, so he kept wearing it.


    The group of them was already handsome, but now that he was wearing a hat, he was even more eye-catching.


    However, there were too many people with him, and no one dared to come over to talk to him. For lunch, he even booked a whole restaurant, with his own people inside and out.


    Several people were still sitting on the second floor, chatting while eating.


    Yesterday, I followed Yan Qingshan and ate decent dishes. Today, I followed Mrs. Lin. There were more snacks than dishes, and the table was full.


    Xinbao loves sweets, so he doesn''t get tired of them. He tastes them all with great relish.


    Hao Huashi still listened to all directions while eating.


    In the restaurant diagonally opposite, a group of people probably knew their identities, chatting in low voices while eating.


    Someone asked, "Who is that robe with bamboo pattern?"


    One person said: "That''s His Highness''s second apprentice. It is said that he is a Jianghu man named Hao Huashi."


    Hao Huashi secretly raised his eyebrows.


    Another person said: "Who is that silver and blue costume?"


    The man before said: "This person has something to say."


    Others asked one after another, and the man said: "I heard that the man was originally named Yan Yan, a descendant of Princess Funing, and now his surname is Yuan."


    Someone asked in surprise: "His Royal Highness Princess Funing? Could it be that Her Royal Highness who has been kind to you today?"


    "Exactly. This one is a little famous in the capital..." He lowered his voice and talked about the past.


    Hao Huashi''s expression darkened.


    He doesn''t like to hear people say this, but he also understands that this kind of thing is inevitable. Yuan Shenjue hangs around in the palace every day, and it is estimated that eight generations of ancestors can be investigated.


    He glanced at Yuan Shenjue.


    There is a street across the two sides. Although these people speak in a low voice, if he wants to hear it, he should be able to hear it.


    But Yuan Shenjue obviously didn''t pay attention.


    Because the food outside is not as good as in the palace. All the dishes in the palace are easy to eat. The fish has only one big bone left, and all the spines on the side are removed, but the fish outside has many spines.


    So he lowered his head and concentrated on picking the prick, feeding Xinbao from time to time, not paying attention to the movement over there at all.


    Hao Huashi secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but still listened.


    One person said: "It can be regarded as the end of all hardships."


    "Then why does he follow the little princess every day?"


    The insider said proudly again: "This involves a secret, but I can''t tell it."


    Others begged one after another and toasted him with wine. He said he couldn''t speak, and after a while, he said: "I heard that when they were in the folk, the little princess was more than three years old and played house. Returning to the bride, she has become dependent on the prince''s family, and I heard that the little princess is still called his wife."


    Hao Huashi''s eyes flickered.


    This person really knows a lot of things.


    Although there are quite a few people who know about these things, after all, Xinbao leaked his words when he was in a hurry, and many people in the Jianghu and officials have heard of it.


    But it is really rare to know everything in the village back then.


    The bystanders were very curious, and after a few words of joking, the insider said: "Think about it, his family is ruined and he is alone. Although he has a title and has recognized his adoptive father, everyone knows it is because of his face... With such a ready-made He still doesn''t hold on tightly to the ladder to heaven? He doesn''t care if the little princess is young and ignorant, he will stay by the little princess''s side as a little wife, and others will see him as pitiful, so they can only let him go. "


    He sighed: "But it''s only been two years, and the little princess is getting older and knows something, how can she keep such a person by her side? By then, this person will become a big joke." Oh..."


    Hao Huashi''s stomach exploded with anger, and the snacks he bit into made a crackling sound.


    Although he competes with the little master on a daily basis, he has a nanny mentality. Looking at the little master is like looking at a stinky son-in-law who snatched away his precious daughter...but no matter how stinky he is, he is his own family! Don''t tolerate other people''s irresponsible remarks!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 776： fairy couple

    Chapter 776 Immortal couple


    His face remained calm, still listening quietly.


    As a result, this guy talked and talked, and it came to him again...


    "I heard that this one is also a freak, and he is still unmarried in his thirties."


    "I heard that this person has no medical skills, but is just sweet and flattering, so the little princess who coaxes her is happy, and she is always with her, she seems to be more pampered than others..."


    "How do you say I know? I have been to all the places the little princess has been to! I have also talked to the father and elder brother of the princess! I have also been to Xue''s medical clinic at the Shengping Palace! You guys Do you know where the Xue Family Medical Center is? The third apprentice of the little princess is surnamed Xue!"


    Hehehe!


    Hao Huashi finally understood, this one, in the words of my little master, is a princess fan.


    But the same is a princess fan, like Chen Sande, who is a fan of true feelings, the little princess is good at everything, and everything is right, but anyone who has anything to do with the little princess is our own, and we have to protect People, whoever dares to say no, we will fight against you collectively.


    How cute? How cute?


    But like this one, only the little princess is a fan, but anyone who gets close to the little princess is his enemy. Everyone has ulterior motives, shameless and unworthy, and the words are full of sourness... How ugly should I put it.


    Why are you so angry and flustered? I don''t deserve it, do you deserve it? ?


    Xinbao and the others finished their meal, left the restaurant, and then got into the carriage directly to go back.


    Hao Huashi sent a few people into the carriage, turned around and walked back.


    It just so happened that those few people probably didn''t see much excitement to watch, and they also paid their bills and came down, chatting while walking.


    Hao Huashi went straight forward and cupped his hands, "What do you call them?"


    Those people obviously recognized him, panicked, but they still got the same name.


    The insider''s surname was Li, and his name was Li Si. Hao Huashi nodded, and suddenly pointed behind them: "Have you seen the flower seller over there? The one who is wearing green on the top and black on the bottom." place?"


    A few people didn''t understand what it meant. When they heard the sound, they turned around and saw an old lady with a basket at the end of the street, but it was too far away, and they couldn''t tell what was being sold?


    Hao Huashi opened his mouth and said, "Nongjia red peony is twelve yuan a flower, and carnation flowers are only six yuan a piece..."


    Standard Jiangnan accent, standard auntie voice...


    The few people were stunned for a moment, and when they hurriedly turned their heads, there was nothing in front of them, and even Hao Huashi''s figure could not be seen.


    Waiting for these people to come back...


    They can hear clearly from such a distance, so don''t they mean cursing in front of the little princess? ? Breaking ground on Tai Sui''s head? ?


    Several people were all frightened, their faces were green and their lips were pale, and Li Si was so frightened that his legs became weak... After returning home, he didn''t dare to go out for two full months, fearing that they would settle accounts after the fall.


    Actually, Hao Huashi didn''t intend to do anything, but he just wanted to scare them and make them change their stinky mouth.


    After scaring people, he came back from a stroll, and Xinbao and his carriage had just entered, because they were visiting the street here, so they went in and out through the east gate, and Fang Baiju was still making arrangements outside.


    When Hao Huashi saw him, he immediately leaned over and said with a smile, "Master Fang."


    Fang Baiju saw him when he turned around, and quickly turned a smiling face: "Master Hao, why are you lagging behind?"


    Hao Huashi didn''t know him well, but he was acquainted with him. He joked a little bit, then pulled him aside, and started gossiping: "I heard that when His Highness and the others came, they would say something when they went out. ?¡±


    Fang Baiju smiled and didn''t answer.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "You tell me, the mother said halfway this morning, my master is here, I am too embarrassed to ask, I am in a hurry."


    Fang Baiju laughed twice, but told him anyway.


    After all, it¡¯s not a secret. Many people know about it. It¡¯s mainly a weapon to get closer. Who doesn¡¯t want to have a good relationship with the little princess¡¯ apprentice?


    Actually, when Yan Qingshan and the others first came, there were no such things.


    After all, the weather in the south of the Yangtze River is warm. After coming here, they are busy planting new crops. Who dares to deal with this.


    It wasn''t until more than a month passed and all the new food was planted that they found time to go out for a walk.


    When he first went out, he did meet a few beauties. Fang Baiju still remembers the beauty of Jiangnan.


    Then Yan Qingshan, who didn¡¯t mention it, just pretended that she didn¡¯t see it. If she made it clear, Yan Qingshan directly let the people of Hubenwei send it back to her master, without giving any face.


    In fact, it was Yan Qingshan''s order from beginning to end, but everyone thought it was the crown prince''s concubine.


    As a result, after a day, a wealthy businessman sent two more beauties over, possibly due to bad news.


    Mrs. Lin''s face darkened on the spot, and the maid next to him said a few words to him. The rich merchant reacted very quickly and said directly... This is for the empress to have fun, and she can play the piano and the pipa. Son.


    Fang Baiju laughed in a low voice: "That rich businessman was completely confused. He probably didn''t know what he said. The empress was also annoyed by him, but she didn''t get angry anymore, but of course he also confiscated it. Later, His Royal Highness sent a message. Temper, saying that these officials are not doing their jobs properly, and then sent them directly to the Governor, and patrolled the farmland for two days... After that, this kind of thing disappeared."


    He lowered his voice: "These people say behind their backs that the empress is a powerful person, but His Highness the Crown Prince doesn''t like to hear such words, and he clicked on it once, and now no one dares to say it... Let me say something presumptuous, this kind of thing , It depends on the man, the key is that His Highness has a righteous heart, and the empress is blessed."


    Hao Huashi finally finished listening to the gossip, nodded in satisfaction, and echoed twice, "Yes, yes, yes!"


    On the other hand, he said: "But the empress went through hardships with His Highness, and suffered a lot back then, that''s why His Highness protects his wife so much."


    "That''s true." Fang Baiju said: "If we can share adversity, we can also gain wealth together. Why don''t people say that His Highness and Empress are a couple of gods and gods!"


    Hao Huashi smiled: "Indeed."


    Then Fang Baiju changed the topic again: "Notices have been posted everywhere. After two days, the birds are attracted, and we have to go back. If you want to buy something, let me know. I''m familiar with it." Yes, there is a way to buy anything.¡±


    Hao Huashi thanked him with a smile.


    While the two of them were talking, a tiger guard came over and reported: "A scholar has been sneaking around the main gate for a long time. He said he wanted to see His Highness and let him go, but he just stood far away and didn''t come close. He didn''t leave, and he didn''t know what he was going to do."


    Fang Baiju frowned: "I''ve been getting in touch every day, I''m sending you away and coming back again!"


    Hao Huashi was very interested, and said, "I''ll go over and have a look."


    Fang Baiju laughed anxiously and said, "Don''t, I don''t dare to bother you. I''ll take care of such a trivial matter."


    "It''s okay," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "I''m just playing anyway, since I''m looking for my master, then I''ll ask."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 777： Fill the gap of the times

    Chapter 777 fills the gap in the era


    Yan Qingshan and the others live in a house bought by the Governor''s Mansion, which is quiet amidst the hustle and bustle and has a beautiful view.


    At this time, there was a young scholar outside, standing with his hands behind his back, his eyes calm.


    Hao Huashi took a look... This is still an acquaintance, the little brother Xinbao said was good-looking that day, what seems to be his name... Shi Minglei.


    Hao Huashi walked over directly, and said with a smile, "Why are you standing here?"


    Shi Minglei was taken aback for a moment, then guessed it, and saluted hurriedly: "But Master Hao? Or Master Yuan?"


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "My surname is Hao."


    "Master Hao," the young man said, "Xiaosheng Shi Minglei, I wonder if I can ask to see Your Royal Highness the little princess?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Why do you want my master?"


    Shi Minglei hesitated.


    Hao Huashi didn''t rush him, just waited leisurely.


    Then Shi Minglei said respectfully: "Xiaosheng saw the notice from the government, may I ask if your highness is attracting birds?"


    Hao Huashi nodded.


    Shi Minglei said: "Xiaosheng has a recipe for attracting birds. I don''t know if His Highness needs it."


    He took it out of his sleeve and offered it with both hands: "The recklessness of Xiaosheng is not due to his desire, but he heard that attracting birds is for locust plagues, so he thought of a modest effort."


    He said sincerity, Hao Huashi was more polite, and took it with both hands: "Thank you, I will ask my master to look at it first, I don''t know where Mr. Shi lives, if Fangzi is useful, I am afraid I will ask you to run away again trip."


    Shi Minglei said the address, and said: "This prescription is not actually Xiaosheng''s, it is left by Xiaosheng''s father-in-law. If there is anything wrong, Xiaosheng will come with his fiancee."


    Hao Huashi nodded, and Shi Minglei left.


    When Hao Hua went in, he told Xinbao.


    Xinbao can cure people, but he is really not good at birds and beasts. What this person brought over is equivalent to a kind of bird food, with Chinese medicine added. , I didn''t add one copy, let it go out and try it.


    It can also attract birds without adding water. Sparrows are the main ones. Adding a little water will have a stronger effect, and many birds can be attracted.


    Yan Qingshan said: "This is not bad, there is a good cover-up, let someone check this person."


    Ms. Lin said: "I went out to check in Huashi."


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    He originally thought that since he wanted to use things in the space to lure the birds, he could no longer keep the matter of mustard seed a secret here.


    But there is no need to be completely unreserved, just let them know why they don''t know why, and they don''t need to know the details.


    As for the Hubenwei below, they are still only allowed to work, and there is no need to tell them the details.


    But with this kind of thing, it is undoubtedly better that they can attract birds by matching it themselves, and it came very timely.


    At night, Hao Huashi came back.


    There is a doctor here who can treat cattle, sheep, dogs and horses. His surname is Li, and his name is Li Pingan. But because he mostly treats cattle, everyone calls him Doctor Niu.


    This person is also quite interesting. This person''s mother was originally a stable woman, but once she was invited to deliver the horse in the family, and then the woman went there, and she actually delivered the child. Those who have children don''t like to look for her anymore.


    This woman was not in a hurry, so she just let out the word that she was dedicated to delivering babies to livestock. After doing a lot of work, she really figured out some tricks, the more she worked, the better.


    This woman¡¯s husband died early, leaving a posthumous child, Li Pingan. No one in the family watched the child, and there was nothing taboo about delivering cows and horses.


    Then he first went to the medical clinic as an apprentice for more than ten years. When his master thought he could be a teacher and sit in the classroom, he said he wanted to treat livestock.


    But Li Ping''an has identified this one, and it is getting better and better.


    Because there are many cats and dogs in the noble family, the waiters are more meticulous than others, and there are a lot of rewards when they are cured, so the life of the Li family is not bad.


    Later, his two sons learned this trick from him, but the eldest son failed to learn it well, but the second son was not bad, but he didn''t expect that his daughter Li Luo''er learned it by herself, and she was better than the two. My brother is fine.


    But seeing a doctor for livestock has a bad reputation, and there has been no talk of a good marriage.


    Later, when Li Erlang went out, he accidentally rescued Shi Minglei''s mother, and then Shi Minglei came over to thank him.


    Shi Minglei''s mother also likes Li Luoer very much, so they made an appointment.


    It''s just that Li Ping''an died less than three years ago, so he hasn''t married yet.


    Hao Huashi finished speaking in one breath, drank half a cup of tea, and said again: "Besides, this Shi Minglei is very talented and famous, but he wants to go to the academy here, but the head of the academy refused in front of everyone, so he will go to the academy." Because his fianc¨¦e is ashamed to treat cats and dogs?? And this Shi Minglei is also very arrogant, so he doesn''t go to the academy, and he doesn''t take the imperial examination, and now he writes scripts and dramas to make money. .¡±


    Xinbao was surprised: "Why is it ashamed to treat cats and dogs? Xinbao doesn''t even know how to treat them!"


    Veterinarian, this completely fills the gap of this era!


    "That''s right!" Mrs. Lin also said: "The head of the academy is also interesting. It''s never been poor. A cow in the countryside is worth more than a person. It''s a good thing to be cured when you''re sick?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Take the pedantic as the noble!"


    He laughed: "When you said cow, I remembered it. I heard that he wrote a story book called "Being a Cow..." It said that an old scholar was reincarnated into a cow because he loved eating beef. How to work? How hard and sick, and then he was rescued by a vulgar country woman that he hated very much in the previous life. He was grateful in his heart and changed his view of her. Who knew that at this moment, he was stolen by a cow thief again, and then killed him. , sent to his favorite beef restaurant during his lifetime, diners like him said that the beef was fresh and tender, and he used to think that the clever guy said, this is old and dead beef, how can it be fresh, it¡¯s just that the master boiled it for a long time... Hahahaha, listen Said that Shan Shan wrote more than a dozen poems to scold him."


    Now the law strictly prohibits the private slaughter of farm cattle, but there are still many restaurants that sell beef privately.


    Ms. Lin laughed and said: "It deserves it, the beef eaten in the market, how can it die of old age, or died of illness, or it was stolen by cattle thieves... Stealing a cow is hard for everyone in the village."


    "That''s right! Even though I know it''s a calf or a mature cow, I still have to ask, I''m deceiving myself."


    Several people talked non-stop, Xinbao''s sleepy eyelids were clenched, and he said: "Hua Shi, call him tomorrow, Xinbao wants to ask."


    Hao Huashi repeatedly agreed, and Mrs. Lin picked her up casually, and said, "I''ll take a look at the book."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 778： three whips

    Chapter 778 Three whips


    That night, someone sent an order to Shi Minglei to bring the person who made the recipe to meet the little princess.


    Shi Minglei was ecstatic, and immediately ran to Li''s house, and talked to his fianc¨¦e.


    After Li Ping''an passed away, Shi''s mother came to comfort Mrs. Li every day. The relationship between the two families became closer and closer, and they only waited for the filial piety to be married.


    The contribution was his idea.


    He loved studying since he was a child, and he also aspired to take the imperial examination. After being publicly humiliated by the head of the Academy, he was so angry that he gave up the imperial examination in public... He regretted it afterwards.


    It¡¯s okay not to enter the academy, but he still wants to take the imperial examination. It¡¯s not easy for his mother to bring him up. He wants to stand out and make his ancestors shine.


    And not only that, the fianc¨¦e has been guilty of this, feeling that she has caused him trouble, so he has been thinking about how to break the situation.


    Until I heard people say that the little princess is coming, and then they talked about attracting birds to control locusts.


    Before, the Crown Princess was keeping the bird away, and kept it a secret until the news that the little princess was coming came out.


    He has been thinking about this matter in his heart, thinking of offering medicine to the little princess.


    Because he had been thinking about it all the time, when he looked up that day and saw a little girl, he had an inexplicable feeling in his heart that this must be a little princess, this is a little princess!


    He tried to say something, showing his edge.


    However, it was of no use. He hesitated again and again, but decided to come to donate the medicine and try it. Unexpectedly, there was a reply.


    So early in the morning, Shi Minglei brought his fianc¨¦e and brother-in-law Li Erlang over.


    Soon, someone brought them in.


    After waiting in the hall for a while, a woman in a fine dress came out, followed by a maid of honor who led them to salute, Madam Lin said indifferently: "Sit down, there is no need to be too polite."


    The three of them sat awkwardly, and Mrs. Lin said: "Fuzhen hasn''t gotten up yet, wait a moment."


    After a pause, he asked again, "Which one is Layman Leiluo?"


    Shi Minglei raised his head subconsciously, and saw Mrs. Lin holding a storybook in her hand, which was the one he had written before, called "Three Whips".


    The story book is supposed to be as lively as possible, and this one is also written in a **** way. Generally speaking, it is about how a scholar was bullied when he was poor, and then returned to his hometown after being the number one scholar. The story of broken friendship.


    Shi Minglei''s face flushed, and he said embarrassingly: "Go back to your mother, it''s Caomin."


    Mrs. Lin said: "This book you wrote, Sun Suotou in it... is too much like Tang Sanshui. I was so angry that I didn''t fall asleep half the night. You have to change everything you say, and you can''t finish it with three whips. No matter what you say, you have to write this person to death for me."


    Shi Minglei: "..."


    He was a little bit funny amidst his panic, he never thought that the Crown Princess would be such a frank and lovely person.


    Of course he knows who Tang Sanshui is. When writing this book, he really thought of Tang Sanshui.


    He calmed down a little, stood up and said, "The grassroots obey."


    Ms. Lin asked someone to bring a pen and ink, and Shi Minglei took the pen to write. The book was not long in the first place, and only rewritten one ending.


    When Hao Hua came over after eating, Mrs. Lin shared it with him.


    Hao Huashi watched and talked to her at the same time, which made a person full of righteous indignation and common hatred, as if he squatted on the beam of someone''s house at that time and saw with his own eyes how disgusting Tang Sanshui was.


    The two were talking, when Xinbao and Yuan Chenjue came over holding hands.


    The three of them quickly stood up and saluted.


    Except for Shi Minglei who was still calm, Li Erlang and Li Luoer were so nervous that they didn''t dare to raise their heads, and couldn''t even speak.


    Xinbao waved his hands: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao is a good person."


    She sat down and asked Li Luoer solemnly: "Is that prescription yours?"


    Li Luoer was a little flustered, and secretly glanced at Xinbao, her voice trembling: "Yes, it was left by my father."


    Xinbao asked again: "Then do you still cure other diseases?"


    Li Luoer said: "My father... my father is good at treating the diseases of animals, and wrote a booklet. Later, Brother Lei copied a copy, and I brought it here." She took it out of her arms and presented it with both hands.


    Xinbao held it in his hand and looked at it.


    This booklet is obviously thoughtful, and it is written in great detail. It is also like treating a disease, what are the symptoms, how to diagnose, and what medicine to use...


    Shi Minglei was bold, and explained from the side: "Caomin''s father-in-law has studied in the medical center for twelve years, and has been treating animals for nearly thirty years. There are countless copies of this kind of booklet, which can only be verified repeatedly. Only if it is true, will it be recorded, here are the ones that have been tried at least twenty or thirty times."


    He paused, "Caomin''s fianc¨¦e tried it later, and Caomin went out for treatment with her, and she tried it at least twenty or thirty times."


    Xinbao nodded: "Great! Xinbao doesn''t know how to cure animals, but it seems that the medicine is very smooth and should be effective. In fact, sometimes there are many similarities between people and animals. There are many medicines that can also be used Those who use animals to test medicine...well, this book, you..."


    She paused, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Because other people donate medicine, they can reward him to learn alchemy, but they are treating animals, so they may not want to learn alchemy.


    She glanced at his wife.


    Yuan Shen Jue asked, "Would you like to present this booklet?"


    Shi Minglei still replied on his behalf: "Caomin discussed with the two uncles before they came, and they are willing to present the booklet. Father-in-law never kept his secrets back then, and he would teach the village healing methods when he came to the village. The more people there are, the better.¡±


    "He is a benevolent doctor." Yuan Shenjue said, "What do you want?"


    Shi Minglei said: "If one day, this booklet is passed on to the world, I just ask to leave the name of the person who wrote it. The name of Caomin''s father-in-law is Li Pingan."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "Naturally, there is no need to say more."


    Hao Huashi and Mrs. Lin exchanged eyes that only a gossip person would understand.


    This Shi Minglei is obviously a smart person. Although he is showing sincerity and fear, his mind is actually very clear, and he answered this question without hesitation.


    Whether it is them or other superiors, they will prefer this kind of response.


    Yuan Shenjue asked Xinbao a few words in a low voice, and then asked them: "Who in your family has the best medical skills?"


    Shi Minglei said: "Caomin''s second uncle has more experience."


    Li Erlang hurriedly saluted.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I heard that Miss Li has better medical skills?"


    Li Erlang replied tremblingly: "Indeed, that''s true. Caomin''s father also said that his younger sister was the most talented, but he usually went to the countryside for medical treatment. Most of them went to Caomin. Some cats and dogs from noble families and Caomin''s younger sister also went. After a few times, and sometimes, Caomin¡¯s brother-in-law also went out with his sister, and saved a few..."


    What he said was a bit upside down.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "You or Lingmei, you can choose one person to return to Beijing with us, stay for a year or so, and send someone to send you back after this booklet is verified..."


    He paused, and then said to Shi Minglei: "I have read your script, and I can recommend you to the Imperial College, but if you fail the exam, I don''t care."


    Li Erlang and Li Luoer were a little stunned, but Shi Minglei was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed in thanks.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Go back and discuss and discuss, and come back on the morning of the 28th."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 779： Absolutely true

    Chapter 779 The treasure is absolutely true


    Shi Minglei quickly agreed, and the three of them withdrew.


    Then Yuan Shenjue sent an order in the name of Xinbao, rewarding them two hundred taels of silver and some medicinal cloth.


    Of course, the treatment of birds and beasts cannot be said to be useless, but now, resources are limited, and there are not enough medicines to treat people, so there is no need to publicize too much, just let them show their faces on this matter, and rectify their names, and lead them Going back to Beijing is for the Ministry of Medicine.


    It is worth mentioning that as soon as they left, the news spread, and then the head of the academy was dismissed.


    They also checked, the mountain chief was talented, but he was arrogant, merciless, and vengeful, he offended many scholars, otherwise, he wouldn''t be in such a situation where there was an obvious enmity between the two sides. Shi Minglei, who is on the disadvantaged side, still has so many friends.


    So it can be regarded as evil comes with evil.


    Yuan Shenjue finished handling the matter for Xinbao, and they left, Xinbao was still reading the medical book.


    Yuan Shenjue looked at her from the side, as if he had something to say, but Xinbao was quite serious when he read the medical books. He looked at her for a long time, but Xinbao didn''t pay attention at all.


    Then Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao, I have something to tell you."


    "Oh!" Tuanzi raised his head, waiting to listen, Lin Niangzi and Hao Huashi also raised their heads, rubbing their heads secretly, waiting to listen.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his eyes and said, "Let''s go out and talk."


    Before Mrs. Lin had time to speak, he picked up the dumpling and ran away as if flying.


    After running to the garden, he put Xinbao down and said with a smile: "Xinbao, have you seen that this person writes articles under the name of Layman Leiluo, his name is Zhao Minglei, and his fianc¨¦e''s name is Li Luoer. Lei Luo, they should have put their names together."


    Tuanzi understood in seconds, and his big eyes gleamed: "Honey, then we have to put it together! We can''t lose!"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "It is possible."


    He was thinking last night, bamboo chopsticks, Qingtuanzi, in fact, green bamboo is quite good, bamboo green can also be used, everything is simple, others don¡¯t know, but people know it...


    As a result, Tuanzi said with a small mouth: "Then call it Baojue! You can tell that Xinbao and his wife are both amazing! Special treasure is also very unique! And the homophone is also amazing! Satisfied! They are so full! As soon as I heard it, I was very full and very delicious! It was extremely good!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He opened his mouth and closed it again, looking at Xiaotuanzi silently.


    Tuanzi looked at him blankly.


    Then she thought for a while: "Does my wife want to be called Juebao? Juebao doesn''t sound very nice..."


    Yuan Shenjue still looked at her, and Xinbao nodded aggrievedly: "Well, whether it sounds good or not, the most important thing is that the wife is happy."


    Yuan Shen Jue let out a laugh: "No, Bao Jue sounds good, it tastes good and sounds good, so it should be called Bao Jue."


    Xinbao asked him: "Then do you also write a script?"


    Yuan Shen Jue was stunned for a moment: "The storybook..."


    He coughed twice: "I don''t know how to write a storybook. I originally thought that I would use this name when I write articles in the future."


    Xinbao is very talkative: "It''s okay to write articles, draw pictures, and be lazy. Anyway, Xinbao and his wife are destined to be famous in history, so there is no need to work so hard."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    She was right.


    Xinbao will definitely leave a name in history, so he can also leave a name with Qing History... If you want to say that, he really needs to draw more pictures of her so that it can be passed down to future generations.


    The two of them were talking, when Hao Hua came over with a smile: "Master, Madam said that there are some guests to be entertained at noon, and I asked you what clothes you want to wear."


    "Oh!" Xinbao suddenly remembered: "Xinbao will sprinkle water first, and then pick out clothes. The empress said, if you don''t like this kind of occasion, you don''t have to stay longer. When others see the ceremony, you can come out to play."


    Hao Huashi walked over slowly, then suddenly accelerated, and was about to pick up the little master and go to the bird forest to sprinkle water.


    But Yuan Shenjue was one step faster than him, and picked up Xinbao. Hao Hua rushed too fast, and was unable to stop for a while, and almost ran into them. He stopped urgently, and stood on the railing.


    Xiao Tuanzi was taken aback by being picked up just now: "Was it time?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Hao Huashi''s calf hit the railing, jumping in pain, "I just saw a butterfly and wanted to catch it, but I accidentally deceived myself."


    Xinbao stretched out his hand and touched his head: "Huluhulumao...it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    She also looked over there.


    Jiangnan gardens, with beautiful scenery, a small lake in front, and the nine-curved corridor is filled with water vapor, and the fairy air is floating.


    Xinbao couldn''t help taking a few more glances: "Has that hat been delivered yet?"


    "Huh?" Hao Huashi said: "It seems that it was delivered last night. I just heard a sentence, Master wants?"


    "No more," Xinbao shook his little head regretfully: "It''s a pity that Master Zheng was not brought, Xinbao originally wanted to draw pictures with his wife."


    "It''s okay." Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I''ll quietly find one for Master."


    He turned and left.


    Xinbao went to the bird forest to water the vines, and then went back to choose clothes.


    Actually, what she said didn''t count, she just sat there and let Mrs. Lin compare it a few times, and then she was sure and put it on.


    It will be busy in the next few days. Today''s banquet, even if it is a low-key practice for His Highness the Crown Prince by Jiangnan officials, so the little princess just go over and ask others to give a gift.


    Whether they are officials or family members, of course they want to see the little princess more, to see if they can give them some benefits through their fingers.


    But Mrs. Lin didn''t intend to let them get what they wanted. Xinbao didn''t like this kind of occasion, and she was also young, so it wouldn''t be rude if she didn''t come out.


    When Hao Hua went out there, he wanted to find Liang Ruoxu, but he caught a glimpse of Wang Xingzhi.


    For such a small matter, it is better to find Liang Ruoxu directly than to find the local snake. Hao Huashi went directly to say hello: "Master Wang."


    When Wang Xingzhi saw it was him, he quickly returned the salute with a smile: "Master Hao."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "I have something to trouble Mr. Wang..."


    He leaned over and said, Wang Xingzhi agreed, and within a quarter of an hour, he called two painters over.


    Over there, the Jin Zunyugui, dressed as Xinbao, went to receive the ceremony for a while.


    In this kind of occasion, there is a difference between superiority and inferiority, and there will be no old ladies and noble ladies holding hands and praising the handsome boy, so the process was soon over, and Xinbao came out, leaving Mrs. Lin to socialize with these people.


    Then Xinbao and his wife came back holding hands.


    The curtain hats were delivered overnight, and the shopkeepers would flatter them. In addition to the pre-ordered opera cats, there were also large and small opera butterflies.


    Xinbao thought the cat was so cute yesterday, but today when she saw Die in the play, she moved her love on the spot.


    The main reason is that Xidie¡¯s cap skirt is lighter and more elegant, and Die¡¯er is also bigger. When you wear it and walk, it feels like Die¡¯er is flying around, especially when walking between the corridors on the water, it is a real fairy. .


    Xinbao watched his wife walk twice, his eyes lit up with excitement, and immediately changed into a palace skirt with a long hem, ready to go for a walk with his wife.


    Two painters, one behind the other, have set up the table and are waiting to paint.


    Xinbao was full of confidence, imitating his wife''s demeanor just now, swinging his little arms and walking forward.


    Yuan Shenjue was used to naturally lowering his head to take care of her, but as a result, Tuanzi kept winking at him while trying to keep his face expressionless... Finally, he couldn''t help it, and said directly: "Don''t look at Xinbao, look at Xinbao. What is Xinbao doing, watch the way!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 780： Xinbao is not merciful

    Chapter 780 Xinbao is not compassionate


    Xinbao waved at the two painters: "It didn''t count just now, let''s go again."


    She pulled him back into the small pavilion, put on a superior posture again, and moved forward again...


    After walking a few steps, Yuan Shenjue ran ahead of him, and when he realized it, he slowed down a few steps, walked a few more steps, and ran ahead again...


    Xinbao: "..."


    She could only instruct again, "Honey, don''t be nervous, don''t worry! You have to take the same big steps as Xinbao. We stand side by side, walk gracefully, and grow lotuses every step of the way. The drawing will look good!"


    Yuan Shenjue looked at Xiaotuanzi, who was only waist-high, and hesitated to speak: "..."


    How can I take the same big steps as you, a three-inch man, and still be chic? Still growing lotus every step of the way? ?


    I don''t know how, can you teach me?


    Usually leading her, he walks slowly, and he takes care of her as he goes...or else she is running and jumping, and he would give her a hand from time to time.


    Now he wants to be unrestrained, he is really not good at it.


    Hao Huashi was watching from the side, his face was flushed with suppressed laughter, the master who took small steps...


    As a result, after walking twice, Hao Huashi suddenly let out a cry of surprise.


    I don''t know how Yuan Shenjue walked, but he actually has a bit of chicness, and he is neither too fast nor too slow, just right side by side with Tuanzi.


    He stared at his feet carefully, only to find that... Yuan Shenjue seemed to take a step, and after the hem of his clothes fluttered, he quickly took a big half step back... Although he looked really ecstatic, but why So funny.


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help laughing.


    Xinbao walked about twenty times in one breath, and stopped when he was tired. Then he sat and drank tea in the pavilion, waiting for the artist to finish the painting.


    The two painters are well-trained. The main thing is that both of them are wearing veiled hats. They don''t need to paint faces, and they can be drawn quickly.


    Xinbao took a look, and was overwhelmed by herself on the spot.


    The sleeves of the clothes are fluttering, and the fairy air is really rushing towards the face. The two of them in the painting are like walking between the clouds and mist, in the Langyuan of the Yaochi.


    The point is, this painter is also a chicken thief. The Yuan Shenjue he painted has a slight sideways look down. Although Tuanzi stopped him once, but when he really painted it, the two of them, even if they were one big and one small, instantly fell in love with each other. There is a feeling of... a pair of immortals and a pair of what!


    Hao Huashi was so envious that he didn''t want to. At this moment, he suddenly understood the mood of that so... yesterday. Anyway, now he really wants to take the little master down and stand next to the master himself!


    He said sourly: "How can there be butterflies in the fairy palace! The butterflies should be in the flowers, and the phoenixes and phoenixes should be flying in the fairy palace!"


    Xinbao''s big eyes lit up: "That''s right!"


    Her small body straightened up: "Xinbao shouldn''t want this kind of hat, because she can''t see her hair, it''s not beautiful enough. Xinbao needs a mask, put it on, it can cover the clothes, but the hair and eyes can be exposed! "


    She compared and compared as she talked: "Then you can embroider beautiful fairy birds on the mask! Xinbao and my wife embroider different colors!"


    She asked Yuan Shenjue: "What color do you want? Xinbao wants the blue one, it''s very elegant!"


    Yuan Shenjue thought for a while: "You want cyan, so I want white?"


    What about me, what about me? ?


    The little apprentice was chattering beside him, but Xinbao didn''t pay attention, and quickly grabbed his wife''s hand: "Let''s go, let''s go to that shop to order again!"


    So a few people came out.


    Actually, although Jiangnan embroidery workers are the best in the world, the good embroiderers in the palace are definitely not inferior to them.


    Ke Xinbao saw it in this store first, so I went to this store to order.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear.


    This store is his own business, and the embroidery is embroidered by his wife. Since the little princess visited, their business on this street has exploded ten times, and now the little princess is visiting for the second time... Hahaha, they This store is definitely going to be broken through in the future.


    Xinbao picked out the pattern of the luan bird from their album, and came to pick it up three days after it was set. The shopkeeper refused to accept the money, but Hao Huashi still gave it, and several people came out.


    Just as he was thinking about finding a place to have lunch, he saw a large group of people rushing towards him.


    Hao Huashi''s leisurely attitude immediately stopped, and he quickly leaned over, holding the little master in his arms.


    Yuan Shenjue also took a step forward, putting his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    They came out on a whim, they didn''t bring the Longxiang Guards with them, but the Shadow Guards had been with them all the time, so although they were not surprised, they looked at those people from a distance, and they actually came towards them.


    With a whistle above his head, several shadow guards seemed to appear out of nowhere, surrounded them, and unsheathed their swords.


    The scholar in the lead was stunned for a moment, stopped quickly, and knelt down far away, and some scholars behind and the people beside him knelt down one after another.


    The scholar said: "His Royal Highness, Xiaosheng is here to report. Xiaosheng has absolutely no malicious intentions. Please enlighten Your Highness."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "What''s the matter?"


    The scholar said: "Zhou Guangcai... is the head of the Congqin Academy. He was removed from the post of head of the mountain. He felt humiliated and wanted to hang himself. Now he is making a fuss in front of the academy. Many people are watching."


    He peeked at the top, and hurriedly explained: "Xiaosheng doesn''t think His Highness has handled it improperly, Xiaosheng is just afraid that his death will hurt His Highness''s reputation."


    Hao Huashi said: "He did all these things by himself, and he didn''t know what to do? Besides, my master was not responsible for avoiding the mountain chief, so what has it to do with my master?"


    Yuan Shen Jue also said: "The body is hairy and skinned, and it is his parents. Did he ever think about the old man when he did such a thing?"


    The scholar didn''t dare to say any more, but kept saying yes.


    The onlookers murmured in low voices, and someone said: "Human life is at stake!"


    "Yes, no matter what you say, it is a life! Your Highness is merciful, and will definitely go!"


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned.


    Xinbao thought for a while, then got off Hao Huashi and took a step forward.


    She said: "I hope you can understand one thing."


    As the little girl opened her mouth to speak, the surrounding suddenly fell silent. Everyone did not dare to breathe, and just listened quietly.


    The little girl''s voice was delicate and soft, but her words were clear: "Xinbao is not a merciful person."


    She repeated it again: "Xinbao is not merciful. Don''t think of Xinbao as a merciful person. Xinbao is not. Xinbao doesn''t save everyone."


    She paused, "It''s like Chen Jingtao before. He is an adult, not an ignorant child. He is not sick and confused. When he refused to be treated by Xinbao when he was awake, Xinbao would not treat him. The reason is not important. If he doesn''t say anything, Xinbao won''t ask; just like now, if there is a bad person who hurts people in the street, and the innocent people are injured, then no matter whether the injured person is a stranger or someone Xinbao hates, Xinbao will help He ruled, but like this man..."


    Yuan Shen Jue reminded in a low voice: "Zhou Guangcai."


    Xinbao nodded: "This Zhou Guangcai, he is also an adult, he is not sick, not confused, he decided to commit suicide when he was sober...Xinbao will not save him."


    The kneeling people were slightly clamoring.


    Xinbao didn''t care, and said again: "This is the first. Second... Xinbao''s medical skills are very powerful, but no matter how good the medicine is, it can''t cure a bad person into a good person. This Zhou Guangcai, he is a bad person...Dead It''s a very easy thing, if it''s really hopeless, then it must not be like this, it''s not like Zhou Guangcai, everyone knows the trouble, so Zhou Guangcai doesn''t really want to die, he just wants to use this kind of Way to make trouble!"


    More than one person whispered: "Yes!"


    "that is!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 781： free is good

    Chapter 781 It''s so good and so wonderful


    Xinbao continued: "It''s wrong for him to do this! Xinbao was stung by a bee a few days ago. Xinbao''s Yeye was so distressed that he didn''t sleep well for several days. Xinbao''s parents and brothers were also very worried. They all wrote to ask... It''s just a little bit of injury, but it''s serious, Yeye, his parents and brother, must be very distressed, Xinbao feels very sad when he thinks about it for a while, so Xinbao has to take care of himself Yes, I don''t want my family to worry..."


    "But Zhou Guangcai is a bad guy, he pretends to die, how worried are his parents? Is he sad? Does he not love his parents?? Xinbao can''t figure it out no matter how hard he thinks, why would he do such a thing? Isn''t he a scholar? A scholar, even if he is unhappy at a time like this, shouldn''t he write articles? Why, why..."


    Hao Huashi said loudly: "Why did you cry, make trouble and hang yourself like a shrew? Did you read the sage''s book into the dog''s belly??"


    He took a step forward: "He just wanted to make a fuss with this hand, and wanted to take the opportunity to ruin my master''s reputation! My master is a little kid, a man of gold and jade, the emperor hurts like an eyeball, and now he has traveled thousands of miles for the locust plague. When I went to the south of the Yangtze River, I suffered from car sickness and seasickness on the boat! When I arrived in the south of the Yangtze River, I couldn¡¯t stand on my heels, so I had to take care of the birds. This **** mountain leader actually came up with such a disgusting way to harass my master, it''s really embarrassing for Jiangnan! My master kept saying that the scenery in Jiangnan is beautiful, and it turned out!"


    Not to mention the literati, even the common people can''t help but show shame.


    Yuan Shenjue also said: "Doctor Li practiced medicine, although he is a bit partial, but for a poor family, a cow can almost affect half of the village''s harvest, and when driving, he still needs a horse to travel everywhere. Doctor Li is benevolent and benevolent. In the village, what is wrong, what is shameful?? That Zhou Guangcai is narrow-minded, shallow-sighted, jealous of talents and talents, and enjoys suppressing young talents. No matter who comes forward to dismiss him from the post of mountain chief, it is because he is not worthy of virtue! Seeing him making such a farce now, it can be seen that the position of the mountain chief is good to be dismissed! Exemption is right!"


    More than one person said: "Well said!"


    Yuan Shenjue immediately cupped his hands, and left with Xinbao.


    They walked for a long time before everyone got up slowly, and someone said: "Go, let''s go see that shrew!"


    As soon as these words were said, many people responded with a loud bang, and they all went away with a huff.


    After Yuan Shenjue and Xinbao went back, they were quite excited to ask for the fourth room of the study, and then couldn''t wait, and started writing articles under the pen name of "Baojue", which was freshly baked.


    Since ancient times, there are no trivial matters for literati, but the premise is that you are really a great Confucian with fans.


    To give an inappropriate example, for example, if Prime Minister Yuan clashed with the second or third prince, there would definitely be countless literati who would speak up for him without fear of the powerful.


    But this one? ?


    It''s not that they haven''t checked, all his apprentices were suppressed and persecuted, and then they were condescending and forced to accept them. Moreover, when other masters accepted apprentices, it was basic to teach them homework. Others, such as life There are more or less help, such as introducing contacts.


    But for him, accepting an apprentice is like accepting a slave.


    And outside the academy, there is no literary name at all, so he is far from qualified to persecute him as a literati.


    Of course, just in case, we still have to seize the high ground of public opinion first.


    So Yuan Shenjue did it all at once.


    Hao Huashi volunteered to post at Congqin Academy.


    At this moment, Zhou Guangcai was still making noise in front of the academy.


    He has a reputation for educating people. Because his brother-in-law is in the Ministry of Industry, he is regarded as a superior, so he was awarded an official before he took the exam. However, within a few days, he had conflicts with his colleagues. He felt that his superiors treated him unfairly. He resigned and returned to his hometown, where he became the head of the mountain.


    He feels that he is full of talent and ambition, but he is depressed, so he is a little cynical and dislikes everyone, but because of his brother-in-law, even if he is picky, others will tolerate him, and gradually he develops a temper that is more and more arrogant.


    But Congqin Academy is the most famous academy in this area. As the head of the mountain, he is quite prestigious. No matter what he does, he has a true temperament. Gradually, he also got used to this kind of life. There are many things, and he gradually has no teacher. Self-taught.


    For example, when you discover some young talents with potential, you must find an excuse to suppress them, frustrate them, and then slowly show kindness to them. These people will be devoted to him and follow the path he pointed. Don''t dare to violate it at all, it''s very useful.


    He took several apprentices in this way.


    Shi Minglei is one of his favorites.


    His articles are well written, no need to spend much effort, a scholar is in the bag, and a little bit of advice is a Jinshi.


    It''s a pity that he was a bit confused, and actually got entangled with a woman who tended livestock. He didn''t want his apprentice to be involved with such people, which would be embarrassing.


    He just reprimanded a few words, who knew that Shi Minglei could be so violent, he actually refuted it on the spot, what kind of kindness and what kind of gentleman promised, and then turned around and left.


    He was also angry, and when he came back to beg him, unexpectedly, not only did he not beg, but he even wrote a script to scold him?


    He originally thought that it must be the whole academy against him, but unexpectedly, there were only a few people in the academy who scolded him, but they were not his opponents at all. On the contrary, Shi Minglei, a poor boy, had several talented people around him. All of them are wonderfully written, but when they scold them, they are not opponents.


    He has always respected his identity and never got off the stage. Who knew that he wrote a few poems in a hurry, but he didn''t know who passed them on.


    Come and go again and again, it has become a joke!


    What''s more, they met Princess Zhenguo on the front foot, and he lost his position as the head of the mountain on the back foot!


    Zhou Guangcai was really outraged.


    If it¡¯s a war of literati, it¡¯s fine, because of a poor boy who writes a storybook, a wild girl who manages livestock, and he is removed from the position of mountain chief?


    He couldn''t swallow this breath.


    He felt that he had also been an official in the capital, and he knew these people very well.


    What kind of son and grandson, isn''t it just for that seat, fighting like a black-eyed chicken? ?


    Now that the crown prince is here for the matter of the new food, and at such an extremely important moment, he absolutely does not believe that he dares to bear the name of "killing literati"!


    How many literati in this world, how many pens, one ink dot for each person, can make him never turn over!


    Therefore, he wants to "show his will with death"!


    Moreover, he also weighed it. He didn''t mention the prince, but pointed at the princess of Zhenguo.


    Princess Zhen Guo forced to death a great Confucian who was full of peaches and plums for the sake of a brute who treated livestock diseases!


    As long as the prince is not in a daze, he should know how to choose this kind of thing!


    Seeing more and more people and the troubles getting bigger and bigger, Zhou Guangcai was extremely proud. It seemed that he could see the prince coming over, helped him up with his own hands, wanted to uphold justice for him, and then asked Princess Zhenuo to apologize in public for the sake of calming the anger of the people!


    Yes, he knew it was just a show, but so what?


    As long as he does this, and he stands on the bright side, no one will dare to disrespect him again!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 782： get out of gangnam

    Chapter 782 Get out of Jiangnan


    Now, Zhou Guangcai is standing under the big tree in front of the academy, holding the rope with one hand, looking down on everyone.


    Several servants surrounded the two sides, holding sticks to prevent others from rushing forward.


    Yue Ping, the deputy head of Congqin Academy, has been standing by the door not far away, watching this side quietly.


    Zhou Guangcai came early in the morning with his servants, took a rope, hung it on a tree, and started yelling about Her Royal Highness... Then he was so humiliated that he wanted to show his ambition by death, but in fact, not only the people in the academy, Even the common people gradually felt something was wrong.


    Because he is so arrogant, he is too lazy to do all the acting, it is hard to believe!


    He really doesn''t understand where his support is?


    Even if his relatives are officials in the capital, the ones he has to deal with are His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and the little princess!


    Just as he was thinking, he saw another large group of people rushing up.


    Yue Ping''s spirits vibrated slightly.


    The first one was Zhang San, his apprentice, who was sent by him to see if he could ask to see the little princess. From the looks of it, it seemed that he had seen her.


    Sure enough, Zhang San and his party flew over, and the group of common people also followed, and quickly merged into the crowd.


    Zhou Guangcai also knew that Zhang San and the others had gone out, and began to pay attention to the movement here.


    But after Zhang San whispered a few words to Yue Ping and the others, Yue Ping nodded, and then said a few more words. Soon, many principals and teachers came out and began to restrain the students. They all called in, and then, they closed the door directly.


    Zhou Guangcai was stunned.


    And on this side, countless people watching the excitement also flocked to that side.


    Because the people who came just now were surrounded by people before they came up, and then they pushed and pushed, getting farther and farther away. In an instant, Zhou Guangcai and his servants...a large open space was left.


    Zhou Guangcai was dumbfounded.


    A play is a play, it¡¯s called a play if someone watches it, and what¡¯s the matter if the watchers leave? ?


    Some people even turned around and yelled: "Don''t you want to show your ambition with death! Hurry up! No one is pulling you! Why are you dawdling!"


    Zhou Guang''s face turned dark.


    Someone laughed: "He is not willing to die."


    "Crying, making trouble, and hanging himself!"


    "The shrew Zhou is not from Jiangnan, her conduct is despicable! Get out of Jiangnan!"


    "Exactly, get out of Jiangnan!"


    Zhou Guangcai''s complexion changed drastically!


    What happened? ? It shouldn''t be like this!


    At this moment, a person rushed over and pasted the paper in his hand to the wall.


    At first no one was watching, but the people behind couldn''t hear the gossip, so they came over curiously to take a look, and then stopped watching.


    Then he started to read, and after a while, he couldn''t sit still in the academy, so he quickly came out to have a look.


    Zhou Guangcai became more and more anxious as he listened, and couldn''t bear it anymore. He threw the rope and was about to move forward, but he couldn''t make it to the front!


    Nobody takes him seriously! Not to mention giving him the respect of a gossip hero!


    Hao Huashi hid far away in the tree, watching this scene, secretly clicked his tongue.


    Xiao Shigong¡¯s article is written very...a gentleman.


    He was talking around Xinbao''s sentence "No matter how good medicine is, it can''t cure a good person into a bad person".


    I didn¡¯t praise the little princess a word in the whole article, but I don¡¯t know why, no matter how I look at it, I think the little princess is so smart, kind, cute and benevolent...


    Also didn''t scold Zhou Guangcai a single word, but after finishing speaking, he asked a question... Is Zhou Guangcai a bad person, and should the little princess be saved.


    The uneducated Hao Huashi is really clueless!


    Then he listened secretly, even the gentlemen in the academy were quietly teaching the students, he could hear it, it was so enlightening!


    ah! It turns out that the article mentions how he forcibly recruits apprentices, is he pulling his salary from the bottom of the pot? ?


    He also thought that he should write more about how he treats his apprentice... Well, it is not an exaggeration for a master to treat his apprentice, but it is a different matter when the apprentice is forcibly recruited, so the apprentice can take the opportunity to draw a line with him limit.


    ah? ? It turned out that mentioning his brother-in-law was a way out?


    He thought he wanted to do it all in one pot!


    Wow? ? It turns out that the last question was asked in order to let the people in these academies write articles to respond? ?


    The people who got along with Zhou Guangcai day and night have all ended up, so that the conclusion can be made and he will be trampled to death? ?


    Hao Huashi was really convinced.


    These literati are really heartless!


    If you are uneducated, you won''t know if you are scolded by him!


    He was lying on the eaves listening, when he saw Shen Zhuocheng approaching not far away, he brought another article, squeezed into the crowd, and posted it again.


    Hao Huashi threw a stone in the past, Shen Zhuocheng circled around and came back, and then the two of them lay on the eaves together and listened.


    This article was written by Li Songqing.


    Li Songqing is very self-willed. He doesn''t think about politics or the overall situation, so he just says what he has.


    But he is talented!


    is really talented, the articles are easy to read, and the writing is eloquent.


    The topic of his article is also very simple, birds/so-and-so are so cute, what''s wrong with healing them? !


    Because he is Xinbao''s husband, his voice also affects others'' perception of Xinbao to a certain extent.


    This article is written with a pure heart, unlike Yuan Shenjue''s previous refutation of them, which is based on righteousness and people''s livelihood, but his is very true, very pure, and very "great love".


    Because his writing is too clean and beautiful, Zhou Guangcai seems extremely stinky.


    Wait until Hao Hua was satisfied with what he had heard, and pulled Shen Zhuocheng to go with him, only to find that Zhou Guangcai was gone.


    Xinbao was very calm about this: "Because he is already dead! Then of course he has to go."


    Hao Huashi asked, "What do you mean?"


    Xinbao patiently explained, "It means social death. Although his people are still alive, but in this world, they have lost friends, communication, etc., which is equivalent to death. It means that they will no longer have the face to see others. "


    Hao Huashi nodded silently: "Really."


    This matter, for the Jiangnan officials... that is, they were having dinner with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and then they heard about it, and before they came to deal with it/plead guilty, they heard that it had been resolved? ?


    There are many talents in Jiangnan, especially this incident happened in front of the academy.


    Overnight, the articles sprung up like mushrooms... completely nailing Zhou Guangcai to the pillar of shame.


    Hao Huashi went out three times a day, chasing gossip follow-up, every time he came back, the little master stared at him, his eyes were bright, and he was a little cute.


    After thinking about it, Hao Hua knew what was going on. The little master wanted to hear someone ask...


    Who is Baojue?


    Hey, you can tell who it is just by looking at this tone!


    Why is it called Baojue?


    Needless to say, who doesn''t know that the little princess''s baby name is Xinbao? This is putting the two names together!


    Not to mention, he really heard more than one person say this.


    But he just won''t say it! Suffocate you!


    Hey! Hey!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 783： Give Xinbao a face

    Chapter 783 Give Xinbao a face


    Hao Huashi said as if nothing had happened: "Anyway, this Zhou Guangcai is so stubborn now that he can''t get out...I heard from the people in the Taoist building that two of his apprentices came here, and this Zhou Guangcai might want to do something. He even scolded them a few times, unexpectedly, the two apprentices left immediately, and made a very embarrassing appearance of being scolded, which aroused everyone''s sympathy, and it was considered as a successful escape."


    Yuan Shen was by no means too interested, so he lowered his eyes.


    Then Hao Huashi said: "Oh, that''s right!"


    He looked like he just remembered, Yuan Shenjue quietly raised his eyes again, waiting to listen.


    Then Hao Huashi looked at him, as if what he wanted to say was related to him...


    After waiting for a long time, Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help but want to urge him, so he said solemnly: "There is also Shi Minglei, I heard that they have already negotiated, he and Li Luoer will follow us, and when we arrive in the capital, if he can enter Guozijian, if you can settle down, let Li Erlang and his wife **** the two old people to the capital."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Hao Huashi groaned again, but Yuan Shenjue stopped looking up, it was really not fun at all.


    So he had no choice but to continue regretfully: "The two of them came here this morning. It''s rare that his two brothers and sisters are also kind and have no objections."


    Xinbao is eating dim sum, and his little hands are still stained with dim sum. Look at this, look at that, and feel that there is something wrong.


    Then she froze and said, "It''s time to spend."


    Hao Huashi said: "Hey, Master??"


    Tuanzi is like a copycat master, clapping his chest with his little hands: "Give Xinbao a face, don''t bully Xinbao''s wife."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Poof!


    Miss Lin also laughed on the spot.


    Then she turned sideways, took Yuan Chenjue''s hand, and said in a standard mother-in-law''s voice: "Girl and daughter-in-law, our family''s treasure, although she can''t carry her shoulders or hands, and she can''t do anything, but at least she has a sweet mouth." Ah! Isn¡¯t it nice to hear that? Don¡¯t you think so?


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help but laugh, and Yuan Shenjue couldn''t help but laugh too.


    Xinbao argues: "Sweet mouth is very important! Speaking mouth is very important! My wife said, if it weren''t for Xinbao''s witty words, he wouldn''t have such a wonderful pen!"


    Miss Lin laughed out loud: "Your wife is so good at talking, why did she become a saw-mouthed gourd in front of Wei Niang?"


    Xinbao paused.


    Mistress Lin glanced sideways at her on purpose.


    Xinbao held back for a long time: "Because...because my wife is shy..."


    Miss Lin leaned forward and back with a smile.


    Someone outside came to report: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, Your Highness the Crown Prince told you to go there, saying that everyone is here and they are brewing medicine."


    Xinbao said oh, then washed his hands and rinsed his mouth, and everyone passed by together.


    They are making the Li family''s bird food at the bird forest, which will attract birds. At that time, they will put it in a jar to seal it, and then open it again when they reach the place, to attract the birds to this way.


    This side is boiling, and there are countless birds gathering.


    Shi Minglei and Li Luoer have also arrived, so hurry over to salute.


    Miss Lin waved her hand, and then went to stand with Yan Qingshan, and said: "The effect is so good, in fact, don''t you need to be recruited in the south of the Yangtze River all the time? You can be recruited all the way back to Beijing."


    Yan Qingshan said: "The notice has been issued, you can''t be anticlimactic, so I will ask people to go there. You will also be guided along the way."


    Miss Lin let out a cry.


    After a lot of cooking, you can smell that strange aroma.


    Li Luoer spoke to Shi Minglei in a low voice, Hao Huashi listened and raised her eyebrows.


    Then Shi Minglei came over and said respectfully, "Your Highness."


    Xinbao nodded, and Shi Minglei said: "We have fed this medicine to chickens, there is no problem, and there is no problem with attracting birds before, but... when Caomin Yuezhang was alive, he once met an old doctor who said that this medicine is good for birds. It¡¯s not good to eat too much, so you can¡¯t feed this kind of food every day.¡±


    Xinbao waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, Xinbao thinks there is no problem with this medicine, and he adds very little... Besides, he doesn''t usually feed this kind of food, and it''s troublesome to stay up late."


    Shi Minglei nodded again and again, and was about to retreat.


    Hao Huashi gossiped with him: "I heard you also wrote an article??"


    Shi Minglei paused: "Yes."


    Hao Huashi turned his head and smiled at them: "Many people say that Shi Minglei should not make a sound at this time, otherwise he will be a bit cheap and behave."


    Shi Minglei hurriedly explained: "Caomin didn''t necessarily want to put Zhou Guangcai to death, nor was he arrogant. Caomin just felt that even if it wasn''t for Caomin, Caomin and the Yue family would benefit from it, how could they be safe? Accept it?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I read the article, you are right, and you are right."


    Hao Huashi said: "I heard that when he went to post, an old man blocked him for a long time, meaning that even if he gained power, he should be forgiving and forgiving...whatever."


    Yuan Shen Jue said indifferently: "Repay grievances with virtue, how can you repay virtue?"


    "Exactly!" Xinbao agreed: "If I am old, I am right, then when Xinbao is old, Xinbao will talk nonsense!"


    Yuan Shenjue smiled at the corner of his mouth, and pressed her little head: "Xinbao is right. It''s not that you are justified when you are old. He is called relying on the old to sell the old. Under the sanctimonious appearance, I am afraid that all he hides is jealousy."


    Shi Minglei couldn''t help raising his eyes to look at him, feeling that he didn''t put on official airs or ambiguity at all when he spoke. It was a joy to say something.


    Several people were talking, and Shi Minglei gradually let go.


    He is already talented, and he is famous for writing scripts, and chatting is also very suitable for Xinbao and Hao Huashi''s appetite.


    Yan Qingshan took a few glances, then took Mrs. Lin and left first. Several people asked someone to move a stool over, and watched them boil while talking.


    Except for the birds flying over from time to time, the conversation is pretty good. Even Li Luoer, although a little shy, talks about medicine in a logical manner.


    Hao Huashi also asked him: "When you said that you should not spend too much that day, you also said it to us?"


    Shi Minglei was a little embarrassed: "When Caomin was young and frivolous, he was scolded by Zhou Guangcai and let go of his words. Some of them couldn''t get off the stage, so they wanted to find an excuse to step down, and they wanted to rectify the name of Luoer''s family... So whenever there is a chance, I want to try Give it a try."


    He explained, "It''s not that I dare to cling to you. In fact, just talking to you is enough."


    Hao Huashi nodded.


    Now, even a person like him who doesn''t understand politics can feel it. This is probably what they say...the person who is most suitable for official career, smart, shrewd, good at seizing the opportunity and taking advantage of all available conditions, There will be success in the future.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Your words are actually correct, have you ever thought about how you will respond if we answer the call?"


    Shi Minglei coughed, and said: "I will say, please take some medical girls, Your Highness."


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned slightly.


    Shi Minglei''s words were of course for the benefit of his fianc¨¦e secretly, but this method can''t be said to be useless.


    Because of the great prosperity of medicine, doctors have become another entry level besides the imperial examination, but the threshold of medical skills is high. If it is only for the promotion of officials, learning halfway will not be successful, not only useless but also potentially harmful.


    If Xinbao accepts some medical girls, there is no need to accept apprentices, just let people know that she has accepted, and what to train them for...


    This will deter many scholars who originally wanted to study medicine. They will feel that it is degrading to compete with women.


    The other part of people who really like medicine, or those who are determined to work hard in medicine in exchange for high-ranking officials, will still insist.


    Simple but effective.


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, thinking that after going back today, he would write to Emperor Ming Pei to ask questions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 784： What kind of wife is this?

    Chapter 784 What kind of wife is this?


    The matter of Zhou Guangcai has been raging for a few days, and then it was suppressed by another news.


    Because in the past two days, many people saw with their own eyes that a group of tiger guards went out with a carriage, and then attracted a whole car of densely packed birds.


    Countless birds parked densely on the carriage, covering the entire carriage, and there were many birds chasing and flying over from behind...


    What''s more, there are some farmers who didn''t take the previous government announcement seriously, and they left their chickens and ducks at home to look for food, and then they all rushed away with the carriage.


    The half-sized ducks and fat white geese were also in groups, swaying behind the carriage, and the farmers who discovered it in time rushed over to catch their own chickens and ducks, but the big geese refused and fluttered their wings. Shouting people all over the city, screaming again and again...


    All these wonderful scenes were seen by countless people, and then passed on by word of mouth, painted into pictures, written into articles, and passed on to future generations.


    During this period, Xinbao also went to Xuanhu according to the appointment, saving the last wave of patients.


    On the morning of the 28th, the prince and his party left Jiangnan.


    It is difficult to travel these days. In order to reduce the burden, Xinbao quietly put a lot of luggage into the space. Except for the few cars in front, all the carriages in the back were covered with tree branches, which were puffed up like a big hat. , for the birds to stop.


    All the birds were not caged or tied, they just followed the vehicle spontaneously, and there were more and more birds flying to join along the way, more and more...


    Although Xinbao and the others didn''t have any tree branches in their car, but Xinbao and Little Phoenix were there, and there were quite a few birds on it. They chirped every day, and people''s ears were buzzing. It took three or four days before they gradually got used to it. up.


    Ms. Lin said: "Could it be too much? Rong''er and the others have already done a lot of things in advance. Maybe when we go there, the locusts are not as many as the birds, and the birds have no food to eat. Isn''t it a disaster?"


    Xinbao answered: "Xinbao also hatched a lot of chickens and ducks!"


    "Yeah, will it be too much?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "So we don''t go back to the capital, we go directly there, if there are really too many birds, we bring them back and disperse them on the spot."


    Xinbao''s eyes turned red on the spot.


    She was thinking about it, she couldn''t do it, she would be sad to see you later.


    But the important thing is, she turned around aggrieved, hugged his wife''s neck, and muttered: "It''s okay, it''s okay, Xinbao is not sad, as long as Xinbao works hard enough and does a little more work, Yeye can enjoy the benefits. "


    Yuan Shenjue patted her little head helplessly: "That''s not called sitting and enjoying what you get, that''s called hanging down."


    Xinbao¡¯s small mouth was flat and flat, while desperately comforting himself: "Those who can do more work... Loyalty and filial piety, no, yes, you can¡¯t have both... Why are there so many unsatisfactory things in life, Xinbao misses Yeye so much..."


    The more she spoke, the more sad she became, clutching Yuan Shenjue''s clothes, choked up and said: "You can correct the wrong words, but you want to comfort Xinbao with a few words! You can''t even comfort others, what kind of wife are you? Ah, you are a teacher!"


    Poof!


    Mrs. Lin, who was about to come over to comfort her, burst out laughing on the spot, and then couldn''t stop laughing.


    Yan Qingshan couldn''t help smiling, Yuan Shenjue held back a smile and said: "Okay, I was wrong, stop crying, Xinbao stop crying..."


    He tried hard to think of words to comfort him: "This time it''s a special situation, so I won''t need it in the future, and even if there are locust plagues again, I don''t need Xinbao to come over in person..."


    Outside, when Hao Hua was riding a horse and talking to Xiaodong, he suddenly stopped talking, and then started laughing.


    Xiang Xiaodong was used to his convulsions, so he glanced at him, steered his horse forward, and skillfully turned his body to avoid the falling bird droppings.


    And it wasn''t just him, many people in the front, back, left, and left were swaying on their horses, which looked very funny.


    Because of attracting birds, most of them took the land route. The current state looks like a miracle from a distance, but it is actually in it. It rains bird droppings every day, and the people who get wet are covered in lumps.


    Hao Huashi listened to what the little master said, and said with a smile: "Actually, do you want to wear straw hats? And shade? It can also block bird droppings, and the birds can stop."


    Before Xiang Xiaodong could answer, Long Xiangwei next to him said, "Is it okay? Can I wear it? You can ask me! Let me tell you, I dare not look up now. I looked up at the sun the day before yesterday. Shit smeared my face... You don''t know that I shed tears..."


    Hao Huashi responded with a smile, then threw the reins to others and got on the carriage.


    Seeing that Xinbao was wronged, he leaned over to comfort him: "Master, Master, it will not be easy for us to figure it out again when we go back this time, so as long as we persevere and do better this time, the world will always remember us Handsome and unrestrained, this is called an errand for a lifetime, what a bargain, we have to stick to it no matter what..."


    Tuanzi listened, deeply convinced, and slowly shed tears: "You are right! There is still a long time to get along with Yeye, so there is no rush for this moment! Xinbao must be persistent, handsome and unrestrained. Calm and composed! Serving the country and the people is not afraid of difficulties! Although Xinbao is not in the Jianghu, he still wants to leave a beautiful legend for the Jianghu!"


    She buried her small face on his wife''s shoulder, wiped away her tears, and said proudly, "Let''s go, let''s go to work!"


    Hao Huashi snatched up the little master, hugged him away, and gave Yuan Shen Juefei a wink.


    Going back to the Xinbao car, she called Li Luoer over and started working.


    After Li Luoer got acquainted with her, she gradually became more at ease, especially when talking about medicine, and what she talked to Xinbao was quite speculative.


    The two have been discussing one thing for the past few days.


    Can you add some medicinal materials to make pigs healthy and less sick, grow meat faster and fatter, and make chickens and ducks lay more eggs?


    Compared to treating livestock when they are sick, this field is too big, and it is too beneficial to the country and the people.


    Although Xinbao has never treated animals, he has a good understanding of pharmacology. Although Li Luoer is young, she has been studying veterinary medicine since she could walk.


    The two discussed for a few days, deliberated over and over again, and settled on a prescription, which can be added to pig food every one or two months.


    Then Xinbao directly refined the pills in the space, and asked Long Xiangwei to send them back to the capital quickly. Gan Baibi drew up the detailed rules, and then organized people to release them for testing.


    This time is just right, because people are used to holding piglets in spring, so it is very suitable to feed medicine at this time.


    After that, the two began to discuss chicken and duck again.


    In fact, chickens and ducks are less sick and lay more eggs. There are many folk methods, such as feeding honey, feeding tea...


    Not to mention whether it is effective or not, honey and tea are also very expensive.


    Xinbao is dispensing this kind of medicine, cheapness is also an important aspect, even if it is effective, the cost must be taken into consideration, if the common people cannot afford it, it is meaningless.


    So it is better to use small pills with low cost and convenient use.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 785： forever five years old

    Chapter 785 Forever five years old


    As for Long Xiangwei and Hubenwei, Hao Huashi did ask for them, so after a day, everyone put on straw hats, and the birds would stop on the hats from time to time, jumping and jumping, which was also a unique scenery up.


    Xinbao looked interesting, so he wanted one too.


    Xiang Xiaojun was dexterous, and weaved flowers for her, which was very beautiful. As soon as he got out of the carriage, a group of birds rushed over, and Xinbao was staggered by the hat rope. fly away together...


    People around wanted to laugh but dared not laugh, Yuan Shenjue looked up at her stupidly, and hurriedly carried her into the station.


    Hao Huashi rushed in afterward, and said with a smile, "In the future, we''ll set up an internet channel, the birds are getting more and more."


    Yan Qingshan called the shadow guard over, went up to the roof to look, and then ordered: "Call Fang Baiju."


    Fang Baiju came over in a short while, and Yan Qingshan said: "There are too many birds. These days, we don''t need to prepare food for attracting birds. We can just feed them with ordinary food. Don''t worry about a few flying away occasionally, unless there are a lot of flying away and come back again." report."


    Fang Baiju hurriedly responded.


    Ms. Lin came out after changing her clothes, and Xinbao had also changed. Mrs. Lin remembered and asked her: "Xinbao will celebrate her birthday in a few days, what do you want?"


    Xinbao''s birthday is June 19th, and they are destined to pass on the road. They can''t delay the trip, so Mrs. Lin asks Xinbao what he wants, so that people can make preparations in advance.


    Unexpectedly, Xinbao resisted very much: "I don''t want anything!"


    Ms. Lin was very surprised: "Don''t you like birthdays the most? Don''t you like receiving gifts?"


    Xinbao shook his head, "This moment, that moment!"


    I even dragged the text... Mrs. Lin laughed and said, "Why is there any difference between this time and that time?"


    Tuanzi sighed: "It is said in the book that men and women have different seats at the age of seven! Then after Xinbao turns seven, he wants to kiss Yeye, he wants his parents to sleep in his arms, he wants his brother to hug him, and he wants his wife to have dinner together." What the hell... just let it go! Such a life, how sad it is!"


    Miss Lin frowned and laughed again: "But you are only six years old after your birthday!"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said earnestly: "It''s six years old, will it be far behind when it''s seven? Xinbao needs to plan ahead! So if it''s not her birthday, but she doesn''t grow up, Xinbao would rather not have a present! As long as she doesn''t have her birthday, Xinbao will live forever Five years old!"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said, "That''s fine."


    So on June 19th, Mrs. Lin gave her a set of lovely jewelry, which was embroidered and then made out of cloth, small animals that could be tied to hair bags, including small goldfish, small rabbits, kittens and puppies... It is extremely exquisite and cute, and the eyes are still made of precious stones, which are extremely agile.


    The box reads: "Xinbao''s fifth birthday."


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to the report once a day, and asked someone to bring some gadgets over, and said, "Congratulations to His Royal Highness on his fifth birthday."


    Yuan Shenjue sent the picture album of "Xinbao Five Years Scroll", also celebrating his fifth birthday...


    Everyone also gave gifts, even Xiang Xiaodong gave her a set of pearl jewelry, and under Naidi''s reminder, it was changed to the fifth birthday.


    Hao Huashi complained in private: "It can still be like this, and I won''t grow any longer after that. When I am seventy or eighty, I will tell people that I have just passed the weak crown."


    Xiang Xiaojun immediately said solemnly: "Today is the gift of the weak crown shared by Master Hao, his son Hao Xiaolang, and his grandson Hao Xiaoxiaolang..."


    Hao Huashi laughed out loud and patted him on the shoulder.


    Xiang Xiaojun remembered and asked, "Your Highness hasn''t played ball recently?"


    "Play!" Hao Huashi sighed: "There are too many people, I can''t be used..."


    People like Li Songqing and Shen Zhuocheng usually have to be by Tuanzi''s side, but now, because Xinbao and Li Luoer have to discuss medicine, Shi Minglei and Li Luoer are also... together, the person who throws the ball It''s a little too much, Hao Huashi and Xiang Xiaojun won''t need it.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "However, they have already sent the medicine for chickens and ducks back to the capital. I also told Master in advance. I think they should call us next time we play ball."


    Before finishing a sentence, Hua Han came over and called for someone: "Young Master Hao, the master told you to come over. Second Young Master Xiang will come along too."


    Hao Huashi responded, and gave Xiang Xiaojun a hand, and then the two passed by.


    At first, I thought I was going to come to play, but Liang Ruoxu was here, saying that Liang Ruoxu had found records of natural disasters and told His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and then Yan Qingshan asked him to come here and talk to Xinbao.


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Then Liang Ruoxu began to speak.


    Natural disasters that are common today, such as earthquakes, floods, droughts, locust plagues...


    Earthquakes were relatively common in the Great Yan Dynasty. In the two hundred years since the founding of the Great Yan Dynasty, there were more than 60 earthquakes, large and small. It can be seen that this is really an era of very active geological activities.


    Moreover, compared with floods and droughts, earthquakes are too prominent, and there are often huge casualties, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people, plus follow-up effects, occasional aftershocks, landslides, changes in water veins , Plagues and famines... So every earthquake is a traumatic event for Dayan Dynasty.


    It¡¯s like a hundred years ago, the biggest earthquake in the Great Yan Dynasty killed more than 300,000 people at once...


    There was also a big earthquake in Ming Dynasty, and nearly 100,000 people died. Liang Ruoxu had been an official for less than three years at that time, and it was the first time he went out on business. A few horses, when they pulled the man out, both the man and the horse were dead.


    During the aftershock, houses collapsed, and half of the mountain slipped into the river... It was really thrilling every step of the way.


    Xinbao opened his mouth slightly, very serious.


    She and Liang Ruoxu have known each other for a long time, because of the conflict when they first met, even after reconciling, she always felt that Liang Ruoxu was not the kind of kind person... But when he talked about all kinds of natural disasters, the kind of talk in his body The depth and sadness that can''t be seen made her seem to understand right away what it means to be "concerned about the country and the people".


    Liang Ruoxu entered office early, and he is only in his thirties now, but he has participated in the follow-up of earthquakes, floods and droughts. Because of this, what he said is extremely detailed, and it makes people feel empathetic.


    The few people listened so tightly that they didn''t even feel the noise from the birds chirping outside.


    Liang Ruoxu has been speaking for two days before he almost finished speaking.


    As a result, at night, as soon as Xinbao fell asleep, the Sansheng Stone popped up, giving a reminder and a picture.


    ¡ºOn the second day of November in the thirty-fourth year of Ming Dynasty, there was an earthquake with a magnitude of 7.3 in Xidu. ¡»


    Xinbao woke up suddenly and sat up.


    Maybe it was because she had been thinking about the earthquake for two days, so Sanshengshi gave her such a reminder.


    Hua Shuang asked: "Master?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Xinbao wants a map."


    Hua Shuang didn''t ask why, and immediately went to find her. Xinbao waited until she was about to fall asleep before sending the map up.


    Xinbao took a pen, carefully drew a circle, and then carefully drew a circle outside.


    Inside is the episeismic area, which is near the epicenter, where the vibration is the strongest and the damage is the most serious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 786： not a good princess

    Chapter 786 Not a good princess


    Xinbao finished drawing bit by bit, compared it with the Sansheng Stone repeatedly, and when she felt it was right, she put down the pen and started writing a letter to Emperor Ming Pei.


    The classification of earthquakes is only available in modern times. Generally speaking, people with a magnitude of 2.5 or above will feel it; a magnitude of 6 or above can be called a strong earthquake, which will cause some damage; The house is not earthquake-resistant; it will be turned upside down when it reaches the eighth level.


    So level 7.3 is already serious.


    While writing, Xinbao stopped writing from time to time to pinch his wrist, Hua Shuang asked strangely: "Master, are there mosquitoes?"


    Xinbao waved his little hands: "Don''t make noise!"


    Huashuang had no choice but to step aside.


    After waiting for a while, Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi came over, and as soon as they came, they saw that under the candlelight, Xinbao''s little white arm was covered with little fingernail marks.


    Yuan Shenjue frowned: "Xinbao?"


    He took her hand and rubbed it: "Why are you pinching yourself?"


    Xinbao''s sleepy eyes were full of tears, and he couldn''t open his eyes: "Xinbao is not a good princess, she has no country in her heart, and Xinbao is still sleepy with such a serious matter."


    Yuan Shenjue helplessly called out: "Wash Xinbao''s face with cold water."


    Hua Shuang hurried to ask for water, Yuan Shenjue took a look at the table, the writing on the front was still straight, but the writing on the back got smaller and smaller, crooked like a snake''s tail, this is really sleepy.


    He took another piece of paper and copied it from the beginning.


    Water was brought up over there, and Xinbao plunged into the basin, blowing bubbles gurglingly while icing his face.


    Not to mention, after freezing for a while, she really became more energetic. Xinbao grabbed the handkerchief, wiped it carelessly, and said, "Honey, are you finished?"


    As she asked, she came over to take a look by herself, continued what she had written, and said after finishing writing, "There is still a painting."


    It is a situation where a valley is split. Although there seems to be no markers, Xinbao still directs his wife to draw this picture.


    After the painting was finished, it was almost dawn, and Xinbao staggered sleepily, and fell asleep as soon as he fell on his wife.


    Yuan Shen Jue put his arms around her, stood up and put her on the couch.


    Hao Huashi asked someone to find another map, first traced the circle on it, and then took the remaining three sheets together and handed it to the shadow guard.


    Yuan Shen Jue sat down and rewrote what was written in the letter.


    After all this tossing, it was really dawn. Yan Qingshan sent someone over to ask, and Yuan Shenjue was about to go there.


    Hao Huashi said: "Let me go, I just settled down for a while, I am not sleepy anymore, you can rest for a while."


    Yuan Shenjue nodded, handed the paper to him, sat in front of the bed and took a nap for a while, and when the car was tidied up, he carried Xinbao in his arms and set off on the road, then set a bench next to him and fell asleep .


    Yan Qingshan looked at these and asked, "How does Xinbao look?"


    Hao Huashi said: "Master is fine, just a little sleepy, but he looks fine."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, slightly lost in thought.


    A long time ago, when Yan Shifan went to the border, he thought about such a question.


    Liang Ruoxu''s detailed and practical description of natural disasters is not without consideration in this regard.


    But no one thought that Xinbao could really do it.


    If this matter is not harmful to her, then this ability is really very, very useful to this country.


    Yan Qingshan said: "When Huashi, ask Xuanji to feel her pulse, one for now, and another when she wakes up."


    Hao Huashi answered, and went to call for someone.


    Yuan Shenjue woke up after only an hour''s sleep, but Xinbao slept until the afternoon, the carriage was rocking like a cradle, Xinbao tossed and turned, unable to wake up at all.


    It was almost time for dinner, and Mrs. Lin went over to hug her. Xinbao was like a small piece of dough, she could be hugged in whatever way she wanted, and she slept soundly no matter how she stretched her little arms and legs.


    Ms. Lin hugged her daughter and shook and screamed. She didn''t wake up after turning around a dozen times, so she had to hug her and get out of the carriage.


    Hua Shuang covered her with a thin blanket, and when she got off the carriage, a large flock of birds swooped over. They didn''t dare to hurt the birds, so they had to chase them away with their hands, and finally woke up Xinbao. .


    A small hand pushed aside the blanket, revealing a small sea urchin and a pair of big eyes.


    The little girl has been rubbing under the quilt all day, her hair is like a mess of grass, and she has a dazed face, so cute.


    Ms. Lin hugged her and ran a few steps, while kissing her small forehead a few times. The kiss tilted her head, "Mother?"


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "Are you awake?"


    Xinbao was dazed for a while, and finally found Bei, thinking it was still morning, so he hurriedly asked, "Did you send the letter to Yeye?"


    "Yes," Yuan Shenjue said, "It has already been sent in the morning."


    Xue Xuanji and the imperial physician came to check the pulse again, and there was nothing wrong.


    After dinner, Xinbao''s spirits returned, Mrs. Lin was afraid that she would not be able to sleep at night, so she took her to throw a ball around the room for a while, Xinbao was dripping with juice, after taking a bath, Huashuang wiped it for her Hair, Yuan Shenjue brought a drawing over: "Xinbao, check if there is any mistake in the drawing."


    Because the matter has not been resolved yet, so when I look at it again, I can still see these things.


    Xinbao took the painting and compared it carefully, "That''s right!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded and showed it to Yan Qingshan.


    Xinbao dangling his little feet to eat grapes, Mrs. Lin asked her, "How is little Phoenix?"


    Xinbao said: "I woke up two days ago and ate something, but I still don''t have the energy. I always sleep and always tell me it''s too noisy."


    Ms. Lin asked: "What''s so noisy?"


    Xinbao said: "Before, Xinbao hatched a lot of chickens and ducks. There were too many chickens and ducks, and it was very noisy."


    Yuan Shen Jue explained a few sentences next to him.


    After they arrived in Jiangnan, they didn''t buy any more eggs, so now all the chickens and ducks have hatched, and the ones hatched before are already very big, one is bigger than the other, and it looks scary.


    Yan Qingshan turned to her and asked, "How many?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s innumerable."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "There are more than 20,000 eggs and more than 4,000 duck eggs that have been delivered one after another. Have they all hatched?"


    Xinbao nodded: "There are less than a hundred villains."


    Yuan Shen Jue looked at Yan Qingshan, Yan Qingshan thought for a while, and then looked at the map on the table: "Xinbao, how much food do you have left?"


    Xinbao skillfully "pushed" the Sansheng Stone away, looked into the space, and couldn''t help but let out a hush.


    Because the space is very large now, she doesn''t often look at it, but now...it seems to have suddenly grown a lot, and it seems that her control has also improved.


    That kind of feeling, as if she could only vaguely feel that there were rice fields in the past, but she didn''t know where, but now, she seemed to have a map in her mind, and she "looked" there, and knew what was there.


    Why did it suddenly become so big? And why does she seem to have become a little stronger?


    When she was in the palace, people still sent grass and trees there from time to time, but she rarely encountered rare ones.


    Especially when she was on the road recently, she didn''t have time to look for vegetation at all, but looking at the Sansheng Stone, it seemed that there were more than 20 kinds of vegetation suddenly, but there was no hint at that time.


    Yan Ji couldn''t explain why either.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 787： God Bless Dayan

    Chapter 787 God Bless Dayan


    Xinbao was eating grapes, so he froze there, holding a big grape in his hand, with a round bulge on his cheek, motionless.


    Yuan Shenjue took out a handkerchief, gently wiped the grape juice from her mouth, Xinbao came back to his senses, and told them.


    Everyone pondered slightly.


    Then Yuan Shenjue said: "Can you see when it was there?"


    Xinbao felt it carefully: "It seems to appear slowly in the middle of May... But Xinbao has never seen it before!"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "As soon as Second Brother Rong and the others arrived in Guanzhong, they began to organize manpower to kill locust eggs. Even if it is impossible to put medicine on all the fields by the middle of May, almost all the manpower should be in place, but It¡¯s a matter of time, and we have to do it slowly.¡±


    He paused: "I was thinking, is there a possibility that under the plague of locusts, the entire Guanzhong would be barren, but because of Xinbao''s medicine and hard work, Guanzhong was saved, so... so Guanzhong is also Xinbao''s territory ?? So in this area, all the rare vegetation, no matter where they grow, are considered treasures?"


    Yan Qingshan nodded: "Very likely."


    Yuan Shen Jue said, "That should be the case. Otherwise, Uncle Jiangnan went there himself, why didn''t it show? It''s just because Jiangnan is just icing on the cake, while Guanzhong is saving lives in danger."


    "That''s right! It''s very possible!" Hao Huashi also said: "It may also be because people from the past, Master Rong and Master Chang, are master''s own people? Does it mean that master himself also went?"


    Yan Qingshan said: "This is also possible."


    He thought for a while: "Maybe, Rong''er and the others told everyone that the medicine was made by Xinbao during the process of taking the medicine, so everyone is very grateful to Xinbao. People''s hearts are in favor of it, so Xinbao will feel that it has become stronger." ?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Yan Qingshan asked: "Xinbao, how much has it grown?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s big... hundreds of thousands of mu, about 700,000 mu, all of which are grown grains."


    Yan Qingshan nodded slowly.


    Actually speaking, Guanzhong is a very large place, and the area where the earthquake Xinbao mentioned was also in Guanzhong.


    Although Emperor Ming Pei has not yet said what to do, but since the damage of the earthquake is already known, the only way is to move people out in advance.


    So many people have moved out, food is just needed.


    With food, everything else is easy to talk about, and there are chickens and ducks as meat.


    Therefore, if Xinbao is used as a secret granary, then it is very, very important to have a try, how to make this granary bigger and Xinbao more powerful.


    Yan Qingshan said: "Jue''er wrote a letter to the emperor, when it''s time, you go and ask Fang Baiju to come over."


    Both of them agreed.


    Yuan Shen Jue quickly wrote a reply letter to Emperor Ming Pei, which was very detailed.


    Emperor Ming Pei also came back soon.


    The information on his side is more detailed, not only the progress of Yan Shirong''s side, but also a lot of detailed data.


    For example, the deployment of manpower in various places was indeed in place in mid-May, and it has been steadily advancing since mid-May.


    As for the arable land in Guanzhong, the book figure is about 60 million mu, but in reality it should be more than this. It is indeed about 70 million mu. It may be a coincidence, but the extra area of ??Xinbao happens to be 100%. one.


    So their guess is probably right.


    Eagle News will take time no matter how fast it is.


    Emperor Ming Pei then set a time with this side, and when that day came, Xinbao left the team and sat there quietly to perceive.


    In the palace, in the eyes of those who don''t know the inside story, Emperor Ming Pei is probably crazy.


    In the current Dayan Dynasty, the cabinet and the prime minister are faintly checking and balancing each other. An ordinary imperial decree, the normal process is that the cabinet drafts...or maybe they will let the relevant departments report it before the cabinet drafts.


    But the basic process is the initial drafting of the cabinet, Ming Pei Emperor¡¯s review, the prime minister¡¯s review, and formal drafting after confirmation. An imperial decree needs three seals of the emperor, the cabinet, and the prime minister, and then it is handed over to the subordinates for scheduling and execution.


    And on this day, everyone was waiting in the palace, and made four orders one after another.


    The content is pretty much the same, they all deal with the earthquake in the western capital. The strange thing is that it was specifically written in the edict, which covers the affairs of the entire province.


    The difference is the people who are sent down.


    The first one is Chen Zhiyang, the servant of the household department, a person Xinbao doesn''t know.


    The second one is Wang Ronggui, Minister of War.


    The third one is Cheng Fuju.


    The fourth one is Yan Shirong.


    A copy was drawn up every other hour, but none of them were issued.


    Earthquakes are already very mysterious and unpredictable, but because of the locust plague first, everyone accepts it relatively calmly.


    But then these four imperial edicts, like the real imperial edicts, went through all the procedures and were handed over to Menxia Province, leaving only the announcement of the edicts.


    But it stopped halfway.


    After a day, Emperor Ming Pei received feedback from Xinbao.


    In the first hour, Xinbao didn''t feel it at all, in the second and third hours he felt a little bit, and in the fourth hour he felt the most obvious.


    Emperor Mingpei knew that the person in charge must be "one of our own" in Xinbao''s mind. It''s okay if there is no real relationship, just like Wang Ronggui, who can also be used, but it seems that family members like father and brother have no effect. most.


    As for how good it is, we will wait for the earthquake to be dealt with before making comparisons.


    So Emperor Ming Pei abandoned all these four edicts, and then urgently transferred Wang Ronggui from the Ministry of War to the Ministry of Households, and sent him out to take care of this matter.


    He was going to wait until the test results came out, and then let Yan Shirong or Yan Shichang go, to see if he could catch a leak before the dust settled.


    Wang Ronggui''s tune, although they are all servants, but they are promoted from the Ministry of War to the Ministry of Households, and what they go out to do is also an important thing.


    He has to take people first, and rush over to dispatch, look at the situation at the time, draw up the most reasonable migration regulations, and then decide on the next step.


    Wang Ronggui had given Xinbao fruit and food many times before, so he saw that Emperor Mingpei gave the map directly, and on the map, all places that need to be moved out, and places that need to be evacuated are clearly marked... There has never been half a difference, and I solemnly agreed.


    Seeing off Wang Ronggui, Emperor Ming Pei was in a strange mood.


    Xinbao warns Dayan of natural disasters, which is also good for her. This is really the best news.


    He couldn''t help it, and for the first time, he said something secretly...God bless Dayan! That''s why lucky stars come to the world.


    But apart from emotion, he was also thinking about a question.


    Dayan is so big, Xinbao''s "self" is really not enough!


    So he instructed Yuan Xiang and the cabinet to pay attention to the right people.


    The first thing to do is to look good, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are older, the most important thing is to be smart and capable, and if he can become one of his own in front of Xinbao...then the next step is to let him go out to do things.


    The more people like this, the better.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 788： Xinbao for this family

    Chapter 788 Xinbao for this family


    The emperor has done several weird things one after another, and the emperor is obviously not crazy...


    Although the locust plague has not yet been fulfilled, these human spirits have already guessed a lot.


    So after accepting the meaning of the emperor, these people became calmer one by one.


    Privately, Yuan Xiang also discussed with Emperor Ming Pei.


    He felt that Xinbao was not that picky at all.


    As long as the heart is upright and there are not so many calculating people, if you stay with Xinbao, even if you don''t look very good-looking, Xinbao will not hate him.


    For example, Lin Tongda, the second assistant to the cabinet, has no contact with Xinbao, but Xinbao never misses him when he sends things.


    Emperor Ming Pei disagreed.


    He said: "Not hating and liking are not the same thing. If we talk about the purpose of that day, if I write Tingfang or you, I''m afraid it will be useless."


    Yuan Xiang choked on him.


    Because he knew a lot, Emperor Ming Pei was comfortable talking to him, and said: "Speaking of which, I forgot that day, and I really plan to try it. If Tingfang and Tongda are fine, it will be easy." too much."


    Yuan Xiang was speechless for a while, and finally said: "Your Majesty, contentment and happiness."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That being said, the heavens have already been sent to me, so why don''t I want it? Why can''t I do my best? Create my great Yan''s prosperity?"


    Yuan Xiang nodded, and then said: "I recommend two Hanlin..."


    He presented the information in his sleeve, and said: "I think, apart from those who are full of poetry and literature, His Highness seems to prefer warriors."


    "That''s right," Emperor Ming Pei was also thinking about this question: "Warrior..."


    Shen Shouyan went out with Yan Shirong and the others on errands. He was going to mention him because of the locust plague. Now it seems that he can raise it higher. If something happens in the future, he can be released to take care of it alone.


    Guo Dong has also come into contact with him personally, and Xinbao likes it better, and he can mention it as soon as possible. It would be a bit wasteful to just be a coach.


    By the way, there is another Zhong Limin, Xinbao is also very familiar, and married Yuru, so there is no need to wait another three years.


    He said: "Ai Qing, step down first. I really want to think about it."


    Yuan Xiang retreated silently.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei began to make arrangements, preparing to let the old prince top the pot.


    Soon, news spread from the capital.


    The old prince and the old princess went out with their grandchildren and grandchildren. When they encountered a snake startled the horse, they almost had an accident, and were rescued by Zhong Limin and Yuru.


    The old prince was so grateful that he specially went to the palace to hire an official for him, and entered Longxiangwei.


    Emperor Ming Pei went on to find the next one.


    Xinbao doesn''t know her Yeye, and is preparing a group of friends for her.


    She left the main force that day and went to the town with her wife in a micro-clothes. After the perception was over, they were going to stroll on the street before the main force arrived.


    Hao Huashi went out for a walk, came back and said with a smile: "Master, now the medicines from the Ministry of Medicine are available in pharmacies everywhere, and there are quite a lot of people who buy them. There are rich people who even buy some and store them at home. !"


    Xinbao was very interested, so he said, "Let''s go out and listen."


    So they found a tea house opposite the pharmacy, and listened while eating.


    In today''s medical clinics, unless they are really big ones, few people go out to buy medicinal materials by themselves. They usually cooperate with drug dealers to purchase various medicinal materials.


    So, this finished medicine was also taken from the drug dealer.


    Some pharmacies believe in the words handed down by their ancestors, one person and one party... are not very interested in proprietary medicines.


    Of course, there are real doctors who buy medicines and come back to study them, but no matter whether they think it is effective or not, the key is that the pharmacy owner, considering the issue of making money, doesn''t want to enter into the off-the-shelf medicine.


    After all, even if you want to please your superiors, it''s not their turn, they don''t hurt or itch.


    But the problem is that Xinbao is very well-known among the common people, so when the common people heard about it, they would ask about it when they came to the pharmacy.


    "Do you have any medicine for the little princess?"


    "Huh? No, then I''ll go to the pharmacy next door and ask."


    After going back and forth, the medical shops and pharmacies everywhere had no choice but to hold their noses and buy the patented medicines from the Royal Pharmacy.


    Once it is used, it is true that they earn less, but they have to admit that it is indeed effective.


    Because it is effective and uses less, so it earns less, but it does save trouble. It is confirmed that it is this kind of disease, and the medicine is given, and there is no need to pick up the medicine and boil it. It is very neat.


    Everyone has also discovered that the more sincerely a good doctor in treating diseases, the better the medicines from Yuyaofang;


    However, bad doctors have to use it, so it really benefits the people.


    Don''t say that the common people don''t understand, they are very smart about money, and they quickly figured out this matter, so they admire the little princess even more, and they look forward to the imperial medicine workshop to produce more medicines.


    Xinbao lay on the window sill, listening to the words below, and while listening to Hao Huashi''s explanation, she also understood, and couldn''t help turning her head and smiling at them.


    The little girl, with bright eyes and white teeth in a smile, was as sweet as a piece of milk cake, and Yuan Shenjue and his brows and eyes were soft when they smiled.


    Xinbao whispered: "This is the way it is! Xinbao just wants this situation! Xinbao didn''t expect it to be so soon! Great!"


    Yuan Shen Jue patted her head: "If you really think about the people, the people will naturally feel it. It''s not that difficult to make the world get used to it."


    Xinbao nodded fiercely, and patted his head with his little hands: "Xinbao is awesome!"


    "Ah!" Hao Huashi was doing things in his daily life: "Young master can''t even praise others, and forced my master to praise himself, it''s pitiful!"


    "No," Tuanzi said, "Whether someone praises or not, Xinbao must praise himself! Because Xinbao is so good! Then Xinbao will have double the happiness!"


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help laughing.


    Several people sat for a while, Hao Huashi could already hear the sound of a large group of people approaching, they went downstairs, and quickly went up to get into Yan Qingshan''s carriage.


    Yan Qingshan didn''t know what Emperor Ming Pei did, but he could guess it, so he asked Xinbao: "Can you feel it?"


    Xinbao nodded, and after talking for a while, Yan Qingshan said: "When we arrive at the station in a while, there are some eggs, duck eggs and goose eggs, you take them in and hatch them again."


    Xinbao let out an oh.


    So when she arrived at the post station, she went to collect it first, and then went to eat. After eating, she changed her pajamas. Mrs. Lin hugged her casually, and felt that something scratched her.


    Ms. Lin took her hand and looked at it: "Why are your nails like this? It looks like a dog chewed it. I will cut it for you."


    "No need, no need," Tuanzi waved his hand boldly: "Xinbao can just chew on himself."


    "Why are you gnawing on yourself!" Mrs. Lin said, "How old are you still gnawing on your hands?"


    Xinbao was not convinced, "Xinbao is for this family!"


    Miss Lin took the scissors and said, "For this family? How do you call it for this family?"


    Xinbao spoke eloquently: "Because Xinbao sometimes looks like he is in a daze, but he is actually working in his head. Don''t your hands be free when you are working? If you eat, you can''t taste it, which is wasteful and wasteful." That''s why Xinbao gnaws his fingernails. He gnaws on himself and doesn''t need to bother others."


    "Yo." Mrs. Lin pulled her little paw and smiled: "This family is only rich by gnawing your fingernails. It''s not easy... Then don''t gnaw it in the future. I will buy less clothes and save money." , enough for you to eat snacks for a year."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 789： Reach thousands of troops

    Chapter 789 can reach thousands of troops


    Xinbao couldn''t draw it back, so she could only let her cut it silently.


    While cutting, she suddenly remembered something and raised her hand: "Hey..."


    Ms. Lin was unprepared, and the scissors cut a small gap on her finger: "Ah!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She silently raised her little finger, pressed it, squeezed it, and squeezed out a small drop of blood.


    Xinbao glanced at A Niang silently, then turned back, staring at the little blood bead, her calf trembled to the ground, and went to find her father with her little finger up.


    Yan Qingshan was talking to Liang Ruoxu outside, Xinbao raised his finger to show him: "Daddy."


    Yan Qingshan caught her little hand and looked at it, then took her into his lap: "What''s going on?"


    Xinbao complained aggrievedly: "Auntie wanted to cut Xinbao''s fingernails, and Xinbao said that he could gnaw them by himself, but Auntie refused and insisted on cutting them, and then they broke."


    Yan Qingshan kissed her forehead: "Does it hurt?"


    Xinbao said: "It hurts a bit."


    Yan Qingshan was very patient, he blew on her, and then asked someone to fetch a clean veil to wipe it off for her, but Xinbao stepped aside quickly: "Xinbao hasn''t shown it to my wife yet..."


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    Liang Ruoxu suppressed a smile and said, "Your Highness, that minister will take his leave first."


    Yan Qingshan nodded, Xinbao said: "Wait a minute, Xinbao has something to look for you."


    Liang Ruoxu was taken aback, and quickly answered, but Xinbao stopped talking, nestled in his father''s arms, let his father hold him for a while, pinched his little finger with both hands, and squeezed again: "Why isn''t my wife coming, Xinbao?" I can''t wait for Bao''s injury to..."


    Hua Shuang laughed from behind and said, "Yan Ke went to call."


    Xinbao nodded obediently, and after waiting for a long time, Yuan Shenjue hurried over, his hair still wet.


    Xinbao opened his hand for him to hug, and then the two went to the corner and chatted for a long time before asking for a handkerchief to wipe away Jingui''s little blood.


    Liang Ruoxu waited with a smile on his face.


    Then Yuan Shenjue handed his heart treasure to Mrs. Lin, yawned and went to sleep, Liang Ruoxu said: "The minister will come back tomorrow?"


    "Oh!" Xinbao thought about it, and said to him, "Xinbao wants to ask you, do you have any such records, such as plagues after droughts, locust plagues, earthquakes... such records?"


    Liang Ruoxu stopped smiling and became serious.


    After the great disaster, there must be a great epidemic. After the great epidemic, there must be a great famine.


    It is a simple sentence, but it has been exchanged for so many lives in the past dynasties.


    Liang Ruoxu said seriously: "I don''t know much about medicine, I don''t know much, I will write a letter back immediately and ask them to look it up."


    Xinbao told him: "Be sure to write down the symptoms and pulse clearly. Xinbao can prepare in advance. Although we know each other very well, we can act in a hurry and do the work first, but when you return to the capital, don''t forget to give Xinbao a hand. Bao¡¯s medical department is going to make up the formalities.¡±


    Liang Ruoxu replied solemnly: "Yes, I understand."


    He bowed his hands to Yan Qingshan, and then slowly retreated.


    Emperor Ming Pei received the letter, sent people to look it up, and sighed to Yuan Xiang many times: "My dear, one person can be worth thousands of troops!"


    Yuan Xiangdao: "Your Highness is the Great Yan, so you shouldn''t put yourself in danger, you should bring her back as soon as possible."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "This is correct. I have already sent someone to notify Fang Baiju."


    Although Xinbao has space, it does save labor in transportation, but sometimes, too much labor saving may not be a good thing, as the so-called training soldiers, how to train soldiers without doing work?


    So whether it is the locust plague here in Guanzhong, or the earthquake in the western capital, the birds, food, chickens and ducks needed, etc., when they reach the border of Guanzhong, find a place to unload them directly, and then Xinbao will come back and let Yan Qingshan There, the organization and manpower are assigned to two places.


    Even if Xinbao is not a princess, but just a courtier, such a useful courtier cannot be overly cautious.


    It''s just that Eagle News is generally not used for this kind of formal scheduling, so it will be slower.


    This side went south, Yan Qingshan and his party went north, the two sides joined together, and Fang Baiju soon received the order.


    Then Fang Baiju separated most of the troops, rode forward quickly, copied to the front of the large army, and then prepared granaries, grain trucks, chicken and duck cages, etc., and also prepared containers for water to facilitate drinking birds.


    Xinbao also received extremely detailed records of the plague after the disaster, and then called Xue Xuanji and the imperial physician over for a meeting.


    Emperor Ming Pei should have confessed that when the imperial physician copied it, he wrote it in vernacular, so Xinbao could understand it.


    In this era, the handling of the plague is actually quite scientific.


    For example, isolation, if you encounter a plague, you will build a special "plaguing people''s room" and "sick room".


    Also recognized the relationship between plague. Epidemic and public health, "The epidemic is caused by the fact that the ditches are not vented, the filth is stored, and the fumigation is formed." And it has dealt with it accordingly.


    Of course the most important thing is healing.


    Fortunately, the Great Yan Dynasty has always paid more attention to this, and whenever there is a plague, it will be sent to the imperial physician as soon as possible.


    The symptoms of the pulse case written by the imperial physician are very detailed, and there are even some environmental records, which are enough for them to create preventive and therapeutic medicines based on these.


    Xinbao sent Long Xiangwei to buy some large and small bottles, and then refined them in the space. When the time comes, they will be distributed directly, with both sides and different categories.


    Prevention in advance is much better than treatment afterwards.


    So as soon as the medicine was made, Yan Qingshan sent someone to deliver it to Yan Shirong first.


    When they were delivered, it was already the beginning of July, and the government was responsible for distributing them to those who went out to work, and those who stayed at home were counted and distributed by Yu Li facing the household registration booklet.


    So a group of people worked for a day, and when they had dinner at night, there was a small official holding a big bottle and a small spoon, and divided them one by one.


    After the emperor¡¯s grandson came down, he dug many wells. He could drink water and eat enough food. The officials were also very kind, so the people below dared to speak.


    Someone asked: "My lord, what is this?"


    While distributing the medicine, the little official said: "If you don''t ask, I have to tell you that after the drought and locust plague, people are prone to get sick. This medicine was made by the little princess herself. After taking it, people will not get sick. If there is someone who is extremely weak, it will be cured better, and he will not die, so do you understand?"


    "Understood, understood!" Everyone laughed and swallowed it, and some people said: "Hey! It melted without taste!"


    "It''s delicious, full of flavor!"


    "Officer, give me another one!"


    The little official said with a smile: "There are not many people who count the heads. Besides, you can''t take too much medicine! Only children under five years old and elderly people over seventy are allowed to take half a pill... You see Look, those who are weak can only take half a pill, so it can be seen that the more the better, if you want to use it, you have to see which one is right for you!"


    Everyone was talking and laughing, and someone sitting in the grass scratched his shoulder: "Hey, grasshopper..."


    He suddenly thought of something and turned around: "Grasshopper! No, locust! The locust is up!"


    Everyone turned their heads one after another, and saw that there were indeed a few locusts rising and falling among the grass quilts... Although not many, it was by no means a common situation.


    Soon, Yan Shirong was in a hurry to reach Emperor Ming Pei''s case.


    For many officials in the capital, this is really a second shoe.


    The plague of locusts has indeed come...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 790： fools have fools

    Chapter 790 Fools have fools


    Yan Shirong had been preparing for a long time. He used pills that smoked locusts, and then intercepted them one by one in the east to prevent the locusts from flying towards the capital.


    Then slowly fumigate the surrounding areas with medicine to drive the locusts to the middle to minimize the harm.


    After all, due to the three-year drought, the grain in the fields here has grown very poorly. Even if it is swallowed by locusts, the loss will not be too great. If the locust disaster can be solved in as small an area as possible, it is a success.


    At the same time, as soon as the news arrived, Yan Qingshan and his party also started traveling day and night, eating three meals in the carriage.


    Because there are many ways to attract birds nowadays, Yan Qingshan also approached Xiang Xiaodong, wanting him to divide half of the troops, bring the grape vines in the space and special bird food, and lead the birds there first.


    Little Phoenix also came out of the space, but it was not used for a while.


    But Xiang Xiaodong refused without hesitation, and he said: "Your Highness, when I left the capital, the emperor ordered me to do so. Protect Your Highness closely, don''t leave and don''t slack off."


    Yan Qingshan is also the first time to experience the style of this close minister who Jane is in the heart of the emperor.


    He didn''t know how to explain, saying that I think His Royal Highness is also very important...whatever, it''s just a simple and rude statement of position.


    Yan Qingshan couldn''t help smiling, and then said in a deep voice: "That''s fine, after that, your people will also protect us by the way. If there is an emergency, then you should protect your heart first."


    Respond to Xiaodong.


    Yan Qingshan called Fang Baiju over, and asked him to take all the rest of the tiger guards and lead the birds away.


    Fang Baiju''s idea is much simpler. I followed the prince, but the emperor didn''t say anything, so I will do whatever the prince asks me to do. As for who will protect the prince after I leave? It''s not my thing.


    So they went, and most of the birds followed.


    It was busy until July and a half, when locusts swarmed in Guanzhong, but compared to all the previous locust plagues that covered the sky and the sun, it was much better.


    On July 19th, the prince and his party finally rushed over.


    At this moment, the situation of the locust plague is still under control, and it has not continued to move eastward. After the birds joined, the battle situation is even more beautiful. Whenever you look down from a height, the situation is spectacular.


    What is this called? The bird flies into the trough, and you don¡¯t have to chase after it. You can tilt your head to the left to eat a bite, and tilt your head to the right to eat a bite.


    And not only birds eat it, people eat it too.


    There are everywhere, put them on a skewer and roast them on the fire, sprinkle some salt, cumin, and chili powder, and you can eat them as a dish. You eat every day, a bowl of soup and a steamed bun with a few bunches of locusts... It¡¯s pretty good in these small days. Se, it''s not like surviving a disaster at all.


    Yan Qingshan came over and felt relieved after hearing the report.


    At this moment, Fang Baiju''s people had already prepared the granary, and Xinbao unloaded the ripe grain in the space, regardless of the variety.


    The prepared granaries were simply not enough, and in the end, a few temporary locations were dispatched. As for chickens, ducks and geese... Even if you don¡¯t eat locusts, they are meat and vegetables, so they are still needed.


    Because there are too many, Xinbao prepares to unload one by one.


    The courtyard was ready, Xinbao stood there and raised her hand, and Yuan Shenjue couldn''t find where she was in an instant...


    Xinbao too.


    She only felt that her feet were weak, and the top of her head was pressed. She was like sitting on a meat boat. There were geese chasing her everywhere. In a blink of an eye, she was submerged in the sea of ??big geese, one after another, one after another. It has become a goose wall, and no one can be seen from left to right.


    Xinbao cried out in fright: "Wife!"


    Even the voice is muffled.


    Yuan Shen Jue''s expression changed.


    Originally, the distance between them was only three or four feet, but as soon as they rushed, they didn''t know where she had gone. They could only hear her screaming in panic: "Honey! Help...Ahh! Wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue quickly pulled the big goose to find her.


    As we all know, the big goose is the king of the country, fiercer than a dog. When he pulls it, the goose lowers its neck and rushes up with its wings.


    Yuan Shen Jue simply asked these big geese to look for him.


    Hao Huashi was also in a hurry, and followed suit, saying, "Master! Master!"


    Nor did Xinbao respond.


    And there are too many geese, and they are all screaming with their necks straight, and they are all constantly moving, and they can''t hear where Xinbao is at all.


    Seeing sweat on Yuan Chen''s anxious forehead, he whistled a few times, calling for the shadow guards, and slapped the shadow guard with a ruthless hand, cutting off the clothes caught by the big goose, jumped up, and quickly jumped on the goose''s back. Leaping back and forth, kicking each side one by one, clearing the goose out.


    The shadow guards also rushed in and surrounded them.


    Hao Huashi leaped onto the wall, circling back and forth as if flying...


    These big geese are far bigger than the outside ones, and they are fierce. They will not let go when they bite. The clothes, arms and hands of several people are all hung with goose beaks, and the goose mountain in the middle is finally cleared.


    Then Hao Huashi finally saw a corner of his clothes: "Master is over there!"


    Before the words fell, Yuan Shenjue had already patted a goose away with one hand, and saw the dumpling in the middle with its little **** pouted, its two small arms bent, hiding its hands and face, and walked forward without uttering a word. , disguised himself as a goose...


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Whether they believe it or not, anyway, the goose believed it, and it really didn''t bite her.


    It really makes people wonder what to say.


    Hurry up to take her out for a check, everyone''s arms and legs were scratched by big geese, they were all red, and their clothes were all messed up, only Tuanzi has silly blessings, admit it He was extremely decisive, so, apart from a few goose droppings on his body, he was not hurt at all.


    Mrs. Lin was packing up her things because she was going back to the capital with Tuanzi soon, so she didn''t see this scene with her own eyes. After hearing what Yuan Shenjue said, she rolled up his sleeves and looked at him, shaking her head again and again: "Why did you hurt so much? Where? You and Huashi switch between kneading."


    Tuanziju pulled his wife''s arm back distressedly, hugged it with both hands, touched it, and shouted again: "I''m sorry wife, it''s all Xinbao''s fault, because the big goose is too big, so Xinbao wants them to come out quickly , Xinbao thought they would fly away by themselves, but they didn''t expect them to huddle together."


    "It''s okay," Yuan Shenjue rolled up his sleeves with a smile: "It doesn''t hurt, it just scared me."


    He still had lingering fears, and couldn''t help but tell Mrs. Lin again: "I was really frightened at the time, because I was very close to the treasure at first, a few steps away, but in the blink of an eye, there became A mountain of geese, I am afraid that those geese will crush my heart and scare me to death."


    Hao Huashi was also yelled at several times, but he didn''t care. He changed his clothes and went out to watch the excitement, and came back to report the news like a fly: "Master! Go and see, the geese are gone! Jumped the wall and ran away!"


    Miss Lin couldn''t help becoming curious and went out to watch the excitement.


    Xinbao was very scared, and wanted to see it a little bit, Yuan Shenjue carried her over, found a roof far away, and watched from a distance.


    From far away, I saw geese flying and geese jumping over there. The geese flapped their wings, jumping over the wall and jumping like a slippery one. All the tigers and guards couldn''t catch it. The scene was extremely funny. Mrs. Lin stood on the wall and swayed with a smile. Shake, almost fell.


    Xinbao looked over there, grinned, and silently contributed a little knowledge: "Honey, do you know why geese are so fierce?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Why?"


    "Because the eyes of geese are shrinking, so we humans are very small in their eyes, and they are not afraid at all."


    Yuan Shen Jue was very surprised: "I see."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 791： cherish this relationship

    Chapter 791 Cherish this relationship


    All the tiger guards and long Xiang guards spent a lot of effort, and finally caught the big geese that escaped from prison, and more than a dozen of them died in the stampede.


    Then Yan Qingshan made a decision directly, and asked the kitchen to make a big goose for everyone to eat at night.


    Even the food that the subordinates eat is stewed by the imperial chef. It is impossible to be as delicious as the imperial chef¡¯s, but it¡¯s so interesting to eat.


    The geese hatched in the space, raised in the space, and eat the food grown in the space... These big geese are fragrant when they are stewed in the pot, and they are even fatter when served.


    Xinbao judged others by herself, thinking that her wife and apprentice must have hated the goose when they were bitten by the big goose, so she refused to eat, and held the chopsticks in her two small hands, trying to carry the goose meat for the wife and apprentice, While persuading him earnestly: "Eat a little more, you won''t be angry if you eat a little more..."


    The two wanted to be together, and they didn''t tell her that they were not angry. They held up a bowl to pick it up, and Xinbao held one, impartially, and said: "Goose is the best friend of human beings. Eat a little bit more. Cherish this relationship."


    Poof!


    Hao Huashi wanted to laugh, and said: "Speaking of which, this goose is really fierce. If it doesn''t know kung fu, even an adult may not be its opponent."


    "That''s right!" Xinbao''s big-eyed Buling Buling persuaded him in a soft voice: "The reason they exercise so hard is to make their meat stronger and more delicious, so they won''t be angry after eating it okay?"


    Poof!


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Master is right, that disciple will not be angry anymore."


    He opened his mouth exaggeratedly and took a bite.


    The goose meat is really fat and tender, not as greasy as pork fat, and it tastes delicious.


    Yan Qingshan asked: "Xinbao, have you left some for Yeye to taste?"


    "Keep it!" Xinbao was very proud: "Xinbao will never forget, Xinbao has plucked the wild goose, guarded himself... In short, no matter what good things are, Xinbao will definitely keep it for the family!"


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Hao Hua was eating when he suddenly raised his head: "Huh?"


    Everyone looked at him, Hao Huashi said: "I heard a group of people coming, there are about a dozen of them."


    While talking, he stood up: "I''ll go and have a look."


    Xinbao didn''t pay attention at first, but suddenly his heart skipped a beat, and he quickly opened his hand: "Hold! It''s brother! It must be brother!"


    Hao Huashi ran out, then flew back, and carried away the little master, Yuan Chenjue quickly put down his chopsticks to follow, they stood on the wall, and saw a small group of people running far away closer.


    Xinbao''s little neck was about to stretch out, he looked at it eagerly, and then saw it clearly at a glance, and said happily: "Brother!"


    The first person was indeed Yan Shichang, and when he heard the voice raised his head, he was overjoyed: "Xinbao!"


    He jumped off the horse and picked it up with both hands. Hao Huashi also jumped off the roof and handed the little master down. The two siblings hugged each other instantly.


    The people behind got off their horses one after another, saying, "It smells so good! What kind of food is so delicious!"


    They also didn¡¯t see outside, tied their horses closer, and soon joined these people, and they would eat at any table.


    Over there, Yan Shichang made out with his younger sister for a while before he carried his younger sister in. Mrs. Lin stood at the door and looked up at her third son who was as tall as a tree.


    Even if I haven''t seen you for half a year, I feel like I''ve grown up all of a sudden.


    It''s not because I''m taller, or because I''m dark, but I feel that the whole person is calm in the expression, even if the tooth marks on the half of the face are bitten by the little girl, even if the mouth is still grinning and smiling, but it''s just the feeling Calm down.


    Ms. Lin grabbed her son by the shoulder and dragged him over, looked at it carefully for a while, and stroked it twice. Yan Shichang laughed, hung up his sister to wash his hands, and then sat down to eat.


    Everyone was almost finished eating, and he didn''t let the imperial chef make up for the dishes. He sat down and swept the plate like a cloud, wiped his mouth, and said goodbye to the future.


    This trip was actually Yan Shirong and Yan Shichang''s first business trip.


    Although Yan Shirong had done errands before, they were all hanging around in front of the emperor, which was equivalent to the role of "executing on behalf of the emperor", and there was not so much need for autonomy.


    But this time is different.


    This is another major event that they run independently, and it is the first natural disaster in the Yan Dynasty that was pre-processed on the premise of "unpredictable prophets".


    Now the crown prince''s family dominates, and Yan Shirong, the emperor''s grandson, is also very popular, and no one dares to be disrespectful.


    But respect and prohibition are two different things.


    There are many people in this world who see the world as they see it, not to mention that the prophets are unheard of. Even some officials who are dedicated to serving the country and the people are still not active.


    And Yan Shirong''s character determined that he would not take the route of ruling people with authority and iron-blooded wrists.


    It''s like Yan Qingshan went to Jiangnan, he was cold-tempered, extremely reticent, and his style was very obvious.


    Whatever I tell you to do, you will do whatever you want. If you need your advice and suggestions, you can ask. When you are not asked, just do as I say. No excuses are needed. If you can¡¯t do it, I will punish you.


    It''s that simple, so I dare not do anything next.


    As for Yan Shirong, he will still go out on business in the future, and he does not intend to take this route.


    But Xinbao''s various miracles before can''t be spoken out as evidence.


    So, Yan Shirong took the sacred order first, and took the lead in the soldiers, and went to dig the locust eggs in the soil himself, so that these people would be convinced...


    In addition to the officials, he also gave Yan Shichang the task of leading people to investigate, preach, recruit, construct... etc., all of which he and Shen Shouyan led people to do.


    I have seen and listened to some small tricks in the middle day by day. Shen Shouyan said it, and Yan Shirong said it again when he came back. Even if you can''t play with others, at least you can be alone.


    When Yan Shirong wrote letters, he always reported good news but not bad news.


    Write notes for Chao Shang, and don''t say these things.


    Only after Yan Shichang said so did everyone hear some tricks from it.


    Xinbao sat on his elder brother''s lap, facing him, raised his head, was fascinated by what he heard, and suddenly felt a little sad, and whispered: "Is elder brother tired?"


    Yan Shichang kissed her small forehead: "I''m not tired, it''s quite refreshing, and my second brother is also very happy. Now I look at my body, and my second brother told me that I didn''t practice martial arts in vain before."


    Xinbao opened her small hands and hugged him, while Yan Shichang stroked her little head.


    Yan Qingshan said: "Is your sixth uncle okay?"


    "Oh yes," Yan Shichang said: "Second brother also said, let me tell you that sixth uncle listens to him very much, just like having an extra brother, he is careful and hardworking without fighting or grabbing, he is still very close to him. We can chat."


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Yuan Shen Jue also felt relieved.


    It is best for him to figure it out, after all, there are only a few princes now, presumably Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t want to make trouble anymore.


    As long as the six princes don''t have disputes, at least in the future, there will be a Taiping Xianwang, and whether it is important or not is another matter.


    You must know that these princes are not really able to openly build plank roads and cover up Chen Cang secretly. At certain times, they can do so because the people on the throne are willing to turn a blind eye, but at this time, thinking so Doing it is actually impossible, Emperor Ming Pei can''t tolerate it.


    So, if you don¡¯t seek performance, strive for credit, so that others will not be able to tell you that there is nothing wrong with you, or someone will follow you and will secretly follow you.


    But once you lower your figure and show that you want to follow, then even those courtiers who are speculative will not dare to approach you. They are afraid that you will sell to the people above you if you turn around.


    So don''t worry about sincerity, after making this gesture, the way is settled, and Emperor Ming Pei must be happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 792： Wife is for pain

    Chapter 792 Wife is for Pain


    Yan Shichang came here just to meet his family, slept all night, and left early in the morning.


    Xinbao had no choice but to let the ducks go.


    Still found a yard with a small haystack underneath, fearing that the ducks would fall, Yuan Shenjue and Xinbao sat on the top of the wall and let them down in small groups.


    After the release, the ducks just huddled here and would not go away, stretching their necks and quacking one by one, Doudou¡¯s eyes were full of love.


    Xinbao waved his hands anxiously: "Let''s go! Go quickly! Make room quickly! Your brothers and sisters are still waiting to come out!"


    She suddenly thought of the baby bird effect, and then turned her head down and said, "Xinbao is not your mother! You are mistaken! Although Xinbao is thin and beautiful, Xinbao is just a tool for raising ducks!"


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help laughing.


    Every time I saw the little master speak in a soft and serious voice, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan Shenjue grabbed the back of her clothes with one hand, with a smile on his mouth, and didn''t remind her that it might be because of Little Phoenix.


    While putting it on, Hao Huashi also remembered that Little Phoenix had come, and turned to ask: "Then when the empress and master leave, Little Phoenix will stay and help by himself, will it be happy?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Auntie chose Xuanji and said that he should cultivate a relationship with Xiaofenghuang, and then see if he can stay with Xiaofenghuang for a while."


    Xinbao also remembered, and said: "Have you noticed that after the little phoenix came out, its tail grew long."


    Hao Huashi said: "It seems to be, and I look at it with color."


    Xinbao said: "It''s a bit of color."


    While talking, he put down another group of ducks.


    Hao Huashi suddenly hugged the little master, jumped into the yard like flying, and said: "Master, let the group go!"


    Xinbao blinked his eyes wide and saw many ducks rushing over there, quickly put down a small group, and saw that the ducks hadn''t come yet, let down another small group.


    Hao Huashi put one arm around the little master, and when she let her go, he backed away. Seeing that the duck was about to come, he tiptoed and jumped to the opposite side.


    Xinbao reacted quickly this time, and released a large group of ducks with a wave of his hand. Watching the ducks turn around and run over again, Xin Baole screamed and laughed, his calves were thrashing, and Hao Hua took her to another duck. place.


    After bouncing around like a grasshopper for a long time, Yuan Shenjue said, "I''ll do it."


    Hao Huashi said: "No need."


    Xinbao also said: "No need, my wife''s hand is injured, my wife has a good rest."


    The little apprentice, who was showing his big white teeth while laughing, stopped laughing at that time, and began to whine: "Master, this apprentice is also injured, but this apprentice is still persevering."


    Xinbao paused for a moment, turned his hand back, and touched his apprentice''s face to comfort him: "You two are different!"


    Hao Huashi said: "What''s the difference?"


    Xinbao looked up at him.


    Hao Huashi: "...???"


    Did he read it wrong? Does this small look mean contempt?


    Then Xinbao was like a teacher and father, and said earnestly: "Now you know why you are so old and don''t have a wife yet?"


    Hao Huashi: "...???"


    Xinbao shook his little head, and waved his little hands: "Because the wife is for pain! Even if the wife is not hurt at all, she only needs to be responsible for her beauty! Xinbao is responsible for conquering the world and earning money to support the family! Xinbao will do all the dirty and tiring work! If Xinbao can''t do it, Xinbao''s apprentices and subordinates will do it. In order to make my wife happy, we must persevere no matter how painful or tiring it is! Xinbao will persevere with you!"


    Hao Huashi once again: "...???"


    Yuan Shen Jue laughed out loud.


    The more I think about it, the more funny it gets, I can''t stop laughing.


    Hao¡¤Toolman¡¤Apprentice¡¤Hua Shi jumped up and down silently, snatching the happiness of the little master, and just flew away.


    It has been released all morning, and finally the ducks are released.


    Then Yuan Shenjue persuaded the dumpling in the afternoon, took the dumpling with his arms around him, and let the chicken out again.


    There are too many chickens, ducks and geese combined are not half as many as chickens, so the prepared yard is not enough, so we can only rush to clear the yard.


    But this kind of thing, because it will eat an extra day of food for a day, so they are transported there quickly so that they can eat locusts.


    That''s why Xinbao stayed for another night.


    Early in the morning, before Xinbao had breakfast, the shadow guard came to report: "Master, the big goose has been transported away overnight, you can let it go."


    Xinbao responded, while muttering: "Is it Xinbao''s illusion? Why does everyone call geese big goose now? When they are called big goose, they will have a delicious feeling."


    Hao Huashi laughed out loud: "It''s not an illusion, the big goose was so fragrant that day, everyone remembers it... Yesterday a big goose slept under the grass and didn''t move for a long time. Several people went to see if it was dead, but they didn''t." Die, let them quarrel, staggered away, a group of people stared at the back of the big goose, those regretful eyes..."


    Several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Then Mrs. Lin came in with Xiao Fenghuang in her arms, and followed Xue Xuanji, and said to her: "Xinbao, no, Xiao Fenghuang refuses to be hugged by Xuan Ji, it''s okay to play for a while, but not for a long time. I can''t go back with you Alright, go back by yourself first."


    Xinbao was taken aback, he looked at Little Fenghuang with big eyes, and then at Xue Xuanji.


    She took a bun and went over to ask it while eating: "Yan Xiaoyuan, why don''t you like Xuanji? Xuanji is Xinbao''s apprentice, which is equivalent to your senior brother. We are all acquaintances. Let him hold you for a few days." , This is a major matter for the country and the people, you have to be more enlightened! You have to learn from Xinbao!"


    Little Phoenix: "Jiujiujiujiu..."


    Xinbao listened, nodded, and translated for them: "Little Phoenix said the taste is wrong."


    "It doesn''t smell right?" Xue Xuanji said, "Is it because my body smells like medicine?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue said, "I think it might be because of blood relationship. After all, Little Phoenix is ??not a mortal bird, so it shouldn''t just be about smelling, right?"


    Ms. Lin said: "It''s possible."


    She thought for a while, "It doesn''t look good to let your father or brother hug a fat chicken. I''ll stay for a few days. I heard from your second brother that the situation is not serious, so I probably won''t need it, just in case."


    Tuanzi said silently: "Alright then."


    She finished her meal, and then went out to put the chicken.


    It was originally expected to leave yesterday afternoon, but it dragged on for another night. At this moment, Xiang Xiaodong and his party have packed up and are ready to leave.


    Xinbao put the last flock of chickens into the yard, came back and hugged Dad and A Niang, then got into the carriage directly, ready to go back to the capital.


    When I got into the car, I saw a big cage in the car ahead, Xinbao went over and looked at it strangely: "What is this?"


    Because the cages were tightly woven, she also got very close. When she got close, the boss was shocked: "Ah!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 793： Enough to go down in history

    Chapter 793 is enough to go down in history


    The cage was densely packed, full of locusts, and they were all alive.


    Most of them are yellow-brown in color, and green ones can also be seen. They are larger than ordinary grasshoppers, about two inches at a glance, and their oblong eyes are bulging. So many of them gather together, it is scary, and there is a dense fear. Symptomatic, it may take a long time to look at it.


    Xinbao took a few steps back, shook his head back and forth, trying to forget what he saw just now, and asked, "Why did you bring the locusts back?"


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged her casually: "Come on, let''s talk in the car."


    This is actually Yan Shirong''s careful plan.


    Because there were quite a few people in the court who had never seen locusts at all.


    So, he wanted them to see what the locusts looked like with their own eyes, and let them imagine what the locust plague would look like.


    After encountering similar natural disasters, you can truly feel awe, instead of always standing and talking without back pain.


    As for spreading, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s easy to deal with such things, and besides, there are such things in the wild.


    Of course, in this way, in the eyes of others, it is probably a show off.


    But so what if he just shows off?


    As the grandson of the emperor, he shows off his achievements for the benefit of the people below. This is the basic operation of the superiors!


    The two were talking, and Li Songqing came up.


    He begged Yan Qingshan, wanting to go to the locust plague to experience it, but was rejected by Yan Qingshan, very dejected.


    Shen Zhuocheng also came up.


    After a few months, he has eaten all his pills, and his strength is not what it used to be, but he is more respectful to Xinbao than before, and he is a very grateful person.


    Because they were originally at the border of the two provinces, and if they wanted to go back to the capital, they could get there in four days.


    Ask Xiaodong whether she should hurry, Xinbao said without hesitation that she would hurry!


    So the group of people traveled day and night, Xinbao quickly withdrew from the sadness of parting from his parents, and walked into the joy of meeting Yeye soon!


    But also because of traveling at night, always in the car, wobbly and a little restless, so Xinbao''s sleep time gradually became a little messy.


    When I arrived in the capital four days later, it was at the beginning of the day (21:00), Xinbao was soundly asleep, and was carried directly to Emperor Ming Pei, rolled into Ye Ye''s arms, but did not wake up.


    Then she slept until dawn, Xinbao locked Yeye''s arms with both hands and feet, and moaned when Emperor Ming Pei slapped her.


    Anyway, it''s summer, so I''m not afraid of catching a cold. Emperor Ming Pei changed his clothes directly, and asked someone to change Xinbao as well.


    So Xinbao was sleeping soundly, when he heard someone yelling...worship and obeisance or something.


    Xinbao thought to himself, what kind of food is this? While opening his eyes in a daze, he saw Yeye at a glance.


    Xinbao thought it was a dream, and reached out to touch Yeye''s face. Emperor Ming Pei, who was listening to his courtier, looked down at her. Eyes fell asleep.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched her small face, but didn''t care, and said down, "Bring it up."


    Today''s early court is a big court, with officials of all sizes present.


    First seeing Emperor Ming Pei holding His Royal Highness up to court, he was already stunned, before he began to wonder why, he lifted the locust cage up again.


    Then, all officials, no matter how big or small they are, need to watch closely.


    Because he was afraid that the locusts would die and there would be no educational effect, so halfway through, Hao Huashi asked Xinbao for some water in the space, and sprinkled it.


    The locusts in the cage are really energetic at the moment, and because they have been locked up for a long time, they have already started to gnaw on each other, their mouthparts are moving, chewing on the broken legs of their companions, and they look extremely hideous. .


    Those who hadn¡¯t seen it all breathed in one after another, and even those who had seen it couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    So Yan Shirong''s move is definitely a wonderful move, after all, it''s not as good as seeing it with your own eyes!


    Especially compared with the papers that are reported every day over there, it makes people feel even more emotional, fearful and fortunate.


    After all, what was predicted at the time was "Guanzhong Dahuang".


    Although the word "locust" for locusts is homonymous to the word "huang" for Dunhuang, according to the custom, only large-scale locust disasters will be recorded with the word "huang", which means that the damage is extensive.


    And this time, until now, no one was injured, whether it was a person, or a cattle, sheep or livestock.


    Things will only get better! Until the locusts are completely wiped out!


    Such an incident is enough to be recorded in history!


    During the reign of an emperor, even if there is only this one time, it is extremely glorious and worthy of a special "Eternal Mingjun"!


    For Emperor Ming Pei, this is just the beginning.


    The voice of praise towards the upward side.


    Xinbao finally woke up, looked down, then looked at Yeye, finally came back to his senses, and stared wide-eyed.


    Ming Peidi smiled and kissed her on the forehead, Xinbao grabbed Yeye''s collar excitedly, tugged it back and forth several times, vented his emotions, then Ming Peidi turned her direction, Xinbao leaned on her In Yeye''s arms, listen to these people talking.


    While listening, he yawned.


    Emperor Ming Pei just let his granddaughter see it, and seeing that she found it boring, he nodded to Fang Wuyou directly, and then left quickly.


    Boss Fang followed behind with a smile on his face. He also missed His Royal Highness very much, so he wiped away his tears...


    Then Prime Minister Yuan and the cabinet members calmly went to eat in the hallway.


    Because there is no need to think about it, it is impossible for the emperor to invite them to have breakfast together this morning, and it is also impossible for lunch.


    Reunited after a long absence, Xinbao really had a lot to say to Yeye, hugged Yeye''s face, and kept talking.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened with a smile.


    Although he knows all these things, why does he find it so interesting when he hears his granddaughter say it again in her milky voice...


    Although the little girl hasn''t combed her hair or washed her face, and there are still prints of his clothes buttons on her face, and there is still a bit of eyeballs on her little eyelashes, but even the lovely girl''s heart is about to melt, look at her bright eyes Looking at you as if you were her whole world, that''s really likable.


    Xinbao babbled for a long time, then had breakfast with Yeye, and then babbled for a long time...


    Finally finished speaking, and tired, she lay on Yeye''s body with four paws spread out, snuggling softly.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t move either, he leaned back a little, holding his little granddaughter''s hands with both hands, shaking from time to time...


    The wise and mighty emperor, at this moment, feels particularly emotionally that just such a soft weight, placed on his body, will give him a feeling of happiness and completeness.


    It''s an experience like no other sitting in this perilous position.


    After a while, Xinbao grabbed Yeye''s hand, hugged herself, and said softly: "Yayye, do you know what happiness is?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and played with her: "What is it?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s just that everyone is very good, even if it''s hard, but it''s very good...Xinbao came back and saw Yeye, Yeye hugged Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei immediately understood what she was going to say, couldn''t help but smile, and gently kissed the top of his little granddaughter''s hair: "Yes."


    Someone popped up outside, Fang Wuyou ran out to ask, then came in again, looked up hesitantly.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his granddaughter''s soft hair while asking, "What''s the matter?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 794： food is the original sin

    Chapter 794 Food is the original sin


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly said: "Master Gan said that there is something urgent to see His Highness."


    "Oh!" Xinbao didn''t want to move lazily, and turned over on Yeye: "What''s the matter?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I know what''s going on, it''s that... Zou Buqun? The poison is gone, and I asked the shadow guard to give him the detoxification pill, but it seems that there is only an emergency. ..."


    Emperor Ming Pei hadn''t finished speaking, Xinbao sat up in shock on the spot: "Ah! Xinbao forgot to detoxify him! Where is he! Where is his wife? Xinbao has to go see him!"


    So Xinbao hurried away.


    Zou Buqun''s poison has been around for a long time, but he didn''t take it seriously, and Xinbao forgot about it.


    Nowadays there are many people donating medicine, and they all have to learn alchemy. Bai Gusheng only cares about alchemy without teaching, and Xue Xuanji is not around. Zou Buqun is a caring person, so he volunteered to help as a teaching assistant.


    Exposure to too many medicines every day, the body is getting better and better, the blood vessels are thriving, and the poison will occur in advance.


    Fortunately, Xinbao came back in time, so he quickly gave him an injection.


    Originally, the poison was more troublesome, but this made it even more troublesome, and after Xinbao checked, he found that someone else had injected him with the needle... But the way was wrong, so it was even more troublesome.


    Although he knew that this kind of poison was really difficult to cure, and it was not surprising that it was wrong, Xinbao was still a little angry.


    Later generations have a very second-guessing saying about e-sports.


    E-sports, food is the original sin.


    Now, Xinbao thinks it can be applied.


    Medical, food is the original sin.


    Quack doctors can really kill people.


    It was not a difficult poison, but it was so troublesome for a quack doctor to treat it. She dared to say that at this point, she was the only one who could save Zou Buqun.


    So Tuanzi criticizes them very aggressively while injecting the needles, just to make a general point... If you are not sure about the pulse, you must remember to diagnose three times and nine times. ? ?


    Several imperial physicians from the Department of Medicine and Dao, including the imperial physician who gave Zou Buqun a pulse, all listened obediently to the training.


    Zou Buqun really has no strength at the moment, even though he heard it, he couldn''t explain it to her... In fact, he had been diagnosed three times and nine times, and he felt that he knew his own situation best, so he discussed it with the imperial physician The needle, he thought it was the right one!


    Xinbao performed the injection himself, and ordered Zou Buqun to be moved into the palace so that she could administer the injection every day, and then returned to the palace.


    After all, Yeye is still hot right now, and she still wants to go back to the palace to see Yeye.


    Trotted into the palace, Xinbao talked to Yeye and sighed: "My lord is really hard to teach."


    She saw Yeye at a glance and realized that she had missed an important process, so she frowned and shook her head...


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    The learning is also very similar.


    He smiled and said something fair: "They are not skilled enough in medicine, they can''t help it, it''s not that they are disobedient."


    He pressed his granddaughter''s small hair bag: "The most difficult thing is that the medical skills are not high enough."


    Tuanzi was convinced: "That''s right! Alas!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Come slowly, let''s eat first."


    Xinbao was sleeping as soon as he came back yesterday, and hadn¡¯t seen his brother yet, so he went back to see his fourth brother after lunch, and went back to see his two younger brothers in the evening.


    Just came back and the kiss was not enough, after dinner Ming Peidi brought her back and took her to sleep.


    Xinbao slept until dawn, and was about to go out for a walk after eating, but Li Songqing had already arranged the class.


    He walked in slowly, walking in all directions, and said, "Let''s practice calligraphy."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Li Songqing looked at her with a pair of very clear eyes: "It''s been a long time since I practiced. You are back, not in the carriage, nor in the station."


    He had a look on his face, "It''s all like this, you don''t want to find a reason, do you, right??"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She scratched her face with her small hands, glanced at him, and said with difficulty: "Then, that''s fine."


    Tuanzi was downcast.


    Boom...She must not be cute at all in Mr. Li''s eyes, so Mr. Li asked her to write as soon as he came back! There is no transition period of two or three months!


    What she didn''t know was that it was because Mr. Li loved her so much that he was so enthusiastic and caring. He decided to devote all his efforts to her, to teach her everything, and to cultivate her into a talented woman!


    He looked at her with shining eyes, full of love.


    Well, he thought he was full of kindness, but in Xinbao''s eyes, it was the homeroom teacher staring at you with a hawk-eyed gaze, so frightened that Xinbao spread the paper three times faster, and almost dropped the pen when he took it.


    Mr. Li watched and nodded with satisfaction: His Highness has happily started practicing calligraphy.


    Xinbao began to practice tremblingly, and wrote it down on a piece of paper, Li Songqing nodded slowly again.


    Xinbao heaved a sigh of relief, took a look at himself, was also very pleasantly surprised, and turned around to look at Yuan Shenjue: "Wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was startled: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao''s little finger pointed to the table: "Look! Look! Xinbao hasn''t practiced for so long, yet he hasn''t regressed. Xinbao still writes so well! This must be a talent!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He could only say: "Xinbao is so powerful and talented."


    Actually, he wanted to say that although Xinbao hadn¡¯t practiced calligraphy ¡°specially¡± these days, he wrote letters to Emperor Ming Pei every day! Write a letter to Yan Shirong!


    And they are all very long, so speaking of them, the time is not too short.


    It''s just that she regards it as "her own business", and she doesn''t really think about how to write when she writes, so she thinks that she has never practiced calligraphy.


    Xinbao practiced happily for a while, and then said: "It may also be because Xinbao has done good deeds, so God rewards Xinbao for being lazy!"


    After she finished speaking, she hesitated: "Will God reward people for being lazy?"


    Yuan Shen Jue coughed, and said seriously: "God will not reward people for being lazy, but God will make people not have to bear the consequences of being lazy."


    "Yes!" Tuanzi nodded: "Xinbao thinks what you said is right! People can''t be greedy, contentment and happiness!"


    She turned back while speaking, practicing calligraphy seriously.


    Emperor Ming Pei prepared a group of friends for her, and many of them prepared to test the water one by one when the group came out.


    Emperor Ming Pei still had a tacit understanding, first called the lower officials to discuss the matter, and kept the cabinet and Yuan Xiang outside.


    As a result, the dumpling did not come out.


    Emperor Ming Pei was also very surprised, he asked Fang Wuyou to ask, and only then did he know that Xinbao was practicing calligraphy.


    Emperor Ming Pei was immediately moved: "Xinbao is also working hard now, and he took the initiative to practice calligraphy just after he came back."


    Fang Wuyou looked at the emperor, but did not dare to say that Li Songqing forced her to practice, so he hurriedly said: "Yes, yes. Your Highness is always good in everything."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded in agreement, and said: "It''s nothing, it''s still early, and it''s not too late to come out and talk after practicing calligraphy."


    So when it was time for Xinbao to practice seriously, she put down the pen, washed her hands quickly, and wanted to run outside, otherwise she was afraid that Li Songqing would even take her physical education class... Although he couldn''t, if he said When she came out, she couldn''t refuse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 795： lend me a pair of eyes

    Chapter 795 Lend me a pair of eyes


    She ran out quickly.


    Before he had decided where to go, Yuan Xiang stood up and saluted with a smile: "Your Highness."


    Xinbao hurriedly returned the gift: "Uncle Yuan."


    Yuan Xiangdao: "Your Highness, long time no see. Was this trip hard?"


    Xinbao waved his hand: "It''s not hard work, it''s dad and brother who worked hard."


    The two exchanged a few words of pleasantries, and Yuan Xiangcai said: "I have something to trouble Your Highness."


    Xinbao thought he was going to be cured, and looked at his complexion to see if he was in good condition. It seemed that he had been brewing the tea pills she gave her for a while, and he was recuperating well.


    She asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Yuan Xiangdao: "I want to accept another disciple, but I am a little undecided. Your Highness has great blessings on you, and you have a good eye for knowing people. Why don''t you help your Highness choose one?"


    Xinbao was a little confused: "...???"


    Does she... know people with eyesight? ?


    She is not a treasure who will be carried away by compliments, she thought about it seriously... that''s right! She knows people!


    Her wife was found by her insight! And if you act decisively, you have today!


    There is also Ma Shiwen, and Liu Lizhi, isn''t it because she uses her smart eyes, she looks ugly at first glance, and she is really not a good person when she speaks later!


    She puffed out her small chest confidently: "Okay, don''t worry, Uncle, wrap it around Xinbao."


    Yuan Xiang stretched out his hand, held her little hand, and said, "It''s just that I haven''t told them yet, so I ask Your Highness to help keep it secret."


    "Uncle, don''t worry!" Tuanzi agreed with all his mouth: "Xinbao cherishes words like gold, and he can be said to be the most strict-mouthed person in the world!"


    So Yuan Xiang led her to the Qianqing Gate, where three courtiers were already waiting, stepped forward to salute, and then reported their identities one by one.


    Xinbao was very poised, asking one by one: "What do you do in the Ministry of Rites?"


    Na Humane said: "The minister is in the Ministry of Rites and mainly manages the Qin Tianjian."


    Xinbao was stunned: "Qin Tianjian?"


    She thought that even if the Qin Tianjian was in charge of auspicious days, did someone still need to take care of it? He wouldn''t be a vegetarian, would he? ?


    She looked at him suspiciously, but the man remained calm and said, "Yes."


    Yuan Xiangdao: "Qin Tianjian usually mainly observes celestial phenomena, calculates solar terms, formulates calendars, etc., similar to calculating auspicious times, which are all inferior tasks.


    Xinbao nodded, immediately lost interest in No. 1, and then asked No. 2: "What about you?"


    The man said with a smile on his face: "The minister is at Honglu Temple..."


    He talked endlessly, and Xinbao listened with Wenxiang in his eyes.


    Then number three...


    After asking, Xinbao waved his hand and let people go.


    Yuan Xiang looked at her posture, but he didn''t like her. Sure enough, Tuanzi said heartbroken: "Uncle, your aesthetic... This is not a cliff anymore, this is a cliff-like fall!"


    Poof!


    Yuan Xiang could only say: "Your Highness, appearance is second."


    "Of course this Xinbao knows." The little girl stared at him for a long time, and then said earnestly and earnestly: "Although Xinbao is not a person who judges people by their appearance, but...you are!"


    Yuanxiang: "...??"


    Xinbao said seriously: "You must pay attention to the power of the brand! Everyone knows that you only accept outstanding talents. After everyone knows, you can''t change it. Now you accept apprentices, it is no longer your business alone. , It¡¯s the second elder brother, senior brother Cheng, and senior brother Liang, it¡¯s your common business, so you can¡¯t show it badly! This is an irresponsible behavior. Accepting such a person will lower the value of your entire sect! People who love to quarrel, then the other party will have a killer sentence! You will never win the fight! This is not good! It is not smart!"


    Metaphase: ¡°¡­¡±


    Then Xinbao continued seriously: "In addition to the appearance, Xinbao will analyze it for you from the inside. Number one, who talks so little, asks a question and answers, and is not proactive at all! Number two, talks so much, talks so much Hurry up, I can''t even hear what he said! Number three..."


    She paused, and thought carefully for a long time: "Although the number three''s words are not too much, but they are all very strange and incomprehensible."


    Still confused? ?


    You feel strange because you don''t understand!


    As a result, before Yuanxiang could speak, Xinbao said to himself: "Of course, it is also possible that Xinbao doesn''t understand. But if that''s the case, then it''s his problem! Xinbao is his boss''s boss, he said Xinbao If you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s clearly intentional! He¡¯s showing off his knowledge! He must be secretly laughing at Xinbao! The worst-minded person is No. 3! It¡¯s a pity that Xinbao was a step late in understanding, otherwise Xinbao would definitely Will give him an angry look!"


    Metaphase: ¡°¡­¡±


    Yuan Shenjue behind: "..."


    All right, I don''t even remember their names, so don''t expect Tuanzi to like them.


    In the end, Yuan Xiang''s entire army was wiped out, and he returned in defeat.


    Although it was still early, everyone couldn''t come one after another, so they only saluted and didn''t come again.


    But Xinbao was afraid of Li Songqing, and didn''t want to go back, so he wandered outside.


    Three times and two times...Lin Tongda came over and saluted her: "Your Highness."


    Xinbao was quite happy that someone came to talk.


    After all, she has business to do outside, not just hanging out.


    She said very kindly: "Master Lin, what do you want to do with Xinbao?"


    Lin Tongda respectfully said: "I am reckless. I have a distant relative who is well-known in the local area and is a doctor, but he is blind... I wonder if Your Highness can help him see it."


    Xinbao was a little surprised: "Is it a blind doctor?"


    "That''s right," Lin Tongda said, "He lives in Qingzhou. He is known as a blind doctor. Although he cannot see, he does not need a fake hand to help him feel his pulse, prescribe medicine, and even acupuncture and moxibustion. His medical skills are pretty good."


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, you can ask him to come over this afternoon, and Xinbao will show him."


    Lin Tongda thanked repeatedly: "Thank you Your Highness, I am very grateful."


    "You''re welcome," Xinbao waved his hand: "This is what Xinbao should do."


    Actually, the person recommended by Lin Tongda did not meet Emperor Ming Pei''s requirements.


    After all, what Emperor Ming Pei wants is the kind of capable courtiers who are ready to fight and win when they are called... the ready-made ones, which can be sent out as soon as they are approved by Xinbao. .


    Regarding this, Prime Minister Yuan and the cabinet just wanted to say... whoever has reached this point is not old walnut skin?


    Wang Ronggui, Cheng Fuju, Liang Ruoxu, Gan Baibi, etc., who are young and good-looking, have already been picked away by you at the first call. Do you still want it?


    As for the beautiful old man, Li Tingfang is one, and Li Zhizhi is actually one, but Li Zhizhi is the former father-in-law of the fake prince after all, and his identity is a bit sensitive.


    Of course, no one dared to tell the emperor that.


    In short, after coming and going, everyone can only tactfully pick other recommendations.


    Then it became like this, Yuanxiang finally picked out three, and Xinbao didn''t like any of them...


    As for Lin Tongda, he is not the kind of person who loves to joke and amuse children. He is actually quite upright.


    So the person he was talking about was recommended to him at the first time, and when he asked for help, he refused. Later, after Emperor Ming Pei hinted, he sent someone to find him.


    This is a distant relative of his family, named Lin Yi, whose name is Qingju, who is good at medicine and piano, and can be regarded as a very partial talent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 796： Doctors all over the world can use it

    Chapter 796 Doctors all over the world can use it


    After lunch, Lin Qingju was brought over.


    Lin Qingju just passed the weak crown, very thin, not very handsome, but with a slight smile on his face, his whole demeanor is calm and gentle, making people feel like a spring breeze.


    And his eyes are really beautiful, the corners of the eyes are pointed, the eyelashes are as long as crow feathers, and even the texture of the double eyelids is like the best painter took a brush and drew it meticulously stroke by stroke of.


    However, such beautiful eyes are completely lacking in luster.


    It''s really embarrassing.


    Xinbao walked over to have a look, Lin Qingju obviously heard it, bent slightly, a little at a loss: "Your Highness?"


    Xinbao comforted softly: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao is a good person."


    Lin Qingju was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer, Xinbao raised his face to look, then turned his head and said, "I can''t see clearly, my wife hugs me."


    Yuan Shenjue came over to hug her, Xinbao stretched out a small hand, pushed Lin Qingju''s shoulder, walked to the door together, and looked at his eyes carefully: "It can be cured, your eyes are fine, you have suffered from a headache. hurt?"


    Lin Qingju hurriedly said: "Yes."


    Xinbao nodded, and asked him to sit down cross-legged, then asked someone to fetch the golden needle, washed his hands and began to insert the needle.


    Lin Qingju waited very quietly with his eyes downcast, because he was young, his face still had a youthful air, and his downcast eyes looked quite obedient.


    Hao Huashi sat by and watched.


    He was quite interested in him, because Lin Qingju obviously didn''t know kung fu, but after entering, he saluted, sat down, drank tea, etc., all without help.


    It took two quarters of an hour for a single round of acupuncture, Xinbao took a closer look at him, and said: "It will take about ten to fifteen days of acupuncture, and you still need to take medicine. Xinbao will help you practice later."


    Lin Qingju raised his eyebrows, slightly surprised, and then gradually revealed some surprise: "Thank you, Your Highness, Qingju is very grateful."


    Xinbao asked him: "Do you know medicine?"


    "Yes," Lin Qingju said, "Caomin has been a doctor since elementary school, and has a little knowledge of medical skills."


    Hao Huashi said: "Master, I heard from the person who brought him that his fingers are extremely sensitive and he can read with his hands, so his pulse diagnosis is also extremely accurate."


    Xinbao was surprised: "Really?"


    The books at this time are not like later generations, they are a bit bumpy, can this be read with hands?


    Anyway, it will be cured immediately, so there is no need to shy away from it. Hao Huashi was interested in it, so he took the book for him to try without hesitation.


    Lin Qingju showed them a good temper.


    Not only can he read without hindrance, he can even read after being covered with a layer of silk, just like in a ghost novel.


    This finger is really too sensitive.


    Hao Huashi had a great time playing, and he couldn''t stop praising him.


    Xinbao suddenly thought of something, stared at his fingers, and began to be dazed.


    As Hao Hua talked, he became a little strange: "Master? What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao was startled: "Don''t make noise."


    She raised her foot and went to Ming Peidi''s side. There happened to be someone there, but Ming Peidi called her in and asked her, "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    "It''s okay." Xinbao climbed onto Yeye''s lap familiarly, and put his little head on his chest: "Yayye, when you talk about yours, just take care that Xinbao doesn''t exist. Xinbao thinks about things, don''t follow Xinbao. Po speak."


    Emperor Ming Pei patted her back speechlessly: "Do you have to come to me to think about things?"


    "Of course!" Xinbao said eloquently: "What kind of circle a person is like determines a person''s height. Go around in circles."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    That''s fine.


    He continued talking to Li Zhizhi below.


    While talking, she distractedly looked at the little granddaughter in her arms. She was actually not disturbed, and she was thinking about something seriously while gnawing her fingernails.


    Emperor Ming Pei finished talking with Li Zhizhi and let him go, Xinbao was still thinking.


    He took another memorial to approve, and after a dozen or so approvals, Xinbao raised his head.


    Emperor Ming Pei tilted his head slightly to avoid her little head, and said, "Have you figured it out?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao was very happy: "Sure enough, you will be very smart in this place!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What did you come up with?"


    Xinbao said: "Come up with a method that...all doctors in the world can use!" She told Fang Wuyou, "Xinbao needs a table, pen and paper."


    Then she took a pen by herself and started writing.


    Lin Qingju''s hands became very sensitive because his eyes couldn''t see.


    Hands are so sensitive, it is definitely helpful to feel the pulse.


    So, is there a way to make every doctor''s hands so sensitive that he can even detect the slightest pulse?


    If the ears can be adjusted, so can the hands.


    It''s just that fingers have blood vessels and skin surface, so it''s a little harder to adjust than ear strength.


    But it is not impossible to adjust.


    Xinbao wrote an acupuncture method, which specifically needs acupuncture on the hands. Most doctors can learn it. After continuous acupuncture for about half a month, the hands will become more and more sensitive.


    Then I also wrote a prescription. If conditions permit, it will be better if it is soaked.


    After writing it out, she thought about it carefully, and felt that there was no problem, and she was very proud: "Xinbao is too powerful! He can even think of this!"


    Emperor Ming Pei took it over and looked at it, then nodded: "It looks amazing."


    Xinbao said generously: "You can let Yeye name it! Xinbao will give Yeye some credit."


    Emperor Ming Pei accepted his granddaughter''s kindness with a smile: "Then it''s called pulse-reading acupuncture."


    Xinbao nodded and handed it in: "Let Tai Hospital try it out."


    Yuan Shen Jue took it over and looked at it, quickly memorized it silently, and confessed: "Let the imperial hospital select a few people, divide them into two groups, one kind of medicine, one kind of non-use, and record it every day to see the final effect."


    The people below responded.


    Duanzi washed his hands, served him some snacks, and ate slowly.


    Hao Huashi reminded her: "Master, that Lin Qingju''s medicine hasn''t been prescribed yet."


    "Oh, oh," Xinbao said, "Wait a minute."


    With Yan Ji around, refining medicine is very convenient, so you don''t have to worry about it yourself.


    Anyway, by dinner time, the medicine will be ready, and then Hao Huashi will take it and explain it to him, so he simply asks Lin Qingju to live with Zou Buqun, then every morning Xinbao will go directly there, one treats two, and both of them are happy. It''s a doctor, and I can chat with you at ordinary times, so I don''t get bored.


    Dinner was eaten in Qianqing Palace, and there was a dish of duck meat. Xinbao had a sudden idea, and said to Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, are you busy at noon tomorrow?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What are you going to do?"


    Tuanzi said: "Let''s go there for a picnic!"


    She blinked her big eyes, hinting frantically, that''s where it is!


    Emperor Ming Pei paused with his chopsticks, and said, "Picnic...then what shall we eat?"


    Duanzi said: "Xinbao has a lot of big geese, ducks, and chickens! All of them are super delicious. Xinbao will give it to the imperial chef tomorrow and ask them to prepare it, and then we will take it in and eat."


    Emperor Ming Pei responded with a smile: "Yes. Why did Xinbao think of having a picnic?"


    Tuanzi said: "Because Xinbao and his family have all gone out to play, only Yeye can''t go out to play, Xinbao feels that Yeye is very pitiful, so he wants to take Yeye out to play."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 797： Yan Ji Wool

    Chapter 797 Yan Ji Wool


    So early the next morning, Xinbao gave the small kitchen a pile of chickens, ducks and geese.


    Emperor Ming Pei also specially rewarded Yuan Xiang and a group of important officials, asking them to follow suit.


    As for himself, he went to Chengqian Palace with his little granddaughter. Xinbao tried again, but he still couldn''t pull the fourth brother in, and he couldn''t pull the little apprentice in, so only the three of them could go in.


    Then Hao Huashi could only cry outside, eating with Xue Xuanji. He has a good relationship with Lu Sanchi, and he specifically confessed to let him eat too.


    Because Emperor Ming Pei was away and didn''t need anyone to wait on him, Fang Wuyou was also eating with Huashuang and the others, which was a rare leisure.


    At this time, the three of Xinbao were already walking in the fields.


    After the last time, Emperor Ming Pei came in for the second time.


    It''s already summer outside and it''s very hot, but once you enter the space, you feel a lot cooler.


    The plants inside are a bit out of season, but they all grow very well. Looking around, the flowers are blooming and the willows are green. The scenery is as beautiful as a picture scroll, which makes people feel refreshed and exhausted.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help feeling: "It''s really amazing."


    It is also really convenient. You can walk in the wilderness and experience miracles without leaving home. He is definitely the only one among the emperors throughout the ages.


    Xinbao took his hand happily: "Yeah, whenever you get tired and want to go out to play, just tell Xinbao, and Xinbao will bring you in to play."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Okay."


    They strolled around and watched the scenery for a while, and then spread a big mat in the field, moved all the vegetables in, and the three of them sat on the ground and ate.


    Because of Xinbao''s request, in addition to chicken, duck and goose, I also made roasted lamb chops and roasted pork chops, a large piece, with the roasted side burnt red, sprinkled with various seasonings, tearing it into a long strip, Xinbao''s hands Hold and chew.


    The outer skin is burnt and crispy, with a tongue-piercing numb aroma, and the meat inside is tender and juicy, fat but not greasy. It is very enjoyable to bite into the teeth and cheeks.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that her face was full of oil, and her eyes were squinted, and she also had a good appetite. He tasted all the chicken, duck, and goose, and said: "It''s really delicious, not only the cooking is good, but also the meat itself is delicious. A strange aroma."


    While eating the meat, Xinbao said: "Yeah, this place is getting bigger and bigger. Xinbao wants to make a space to raise pigs, cattle, sheep, rabbits, chickens, ducks and geese. We can eat them when they grow up. In the event of natural disasters such as locust plagues, you can also provide disaster relief!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and said with a smile: "Yeah, I''m also working hard to make Xinbao''s mustard seeds bigger. For such a good place, the bigger the better."


    He paused for a moment, and chatted with Yuan Shenjue: "Your son, if this place is getting bigger and bigger, where does the power of... growth come from?"


    Yuan Shenjue had sharp eyes and quick hands, and while Xinbao was gnawing on the meat, he stuffed her with a small mouthful of pancakes, and said, "I feel that the so-called three thousand worlds here must come from another small world, or in other words, this is originally a small world." A small world."


    He paused: "Besides, Yan Ji also said that this world is inherently infinite, but there are many places we can''t get to, so... although we can''t get in, it still exists, who knows, It or Dayan, who is bigger?"


    If outsiders hear this, they will be speechless. It is too bold and taboo.


    But here, no one heard it. Emperor Ming Pei didn''t really care about this, so he nodded: "That''s right."


    Xinbao nodded while eating, and helped to draw a conclusion: "So we have to work hard to squeeze his wool."


    What kind of wool... Although they have never heard of this stalk, they somehow understand the taste, and they can''t help but laugh.


    That''s true, since this place has no impact on their world, shouldn''t they have to maximize their wool!


    Emperor Ming Pei calculated the time in his heart, and said: "Xinbao, you...remind me a little bit, from now on, Xinbao will try to feel it every morning and night, to see if there is any change here, whether it is getting bigger or not. How about it, tell Yeye in time."


    Yuan Shen Jue responded, knowing that Emperor Ming Pei was going to deal with the earthquake, and was groping a little bit... how to squeeze the wool of the space.


    Yan Ji couldn''t help but commented: "The emperor is really scary."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his head and looked around.


    But that voice seemed to come from between heaven and earth, and it was impossible to tell where it came from.


    Moreover, although there is such a voice, and they are under his "watching", it does not make people feel uncomfortable. The existence of Yan Ji is like every flower and tree here. Completely integrated.


    Xinbao didn''t think there was anything to say, and nodded: "Yes, Xinbao''s Yeye is so smart! It''s so smart! Xinbao follows Yeye, and he''s also terribly smart!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    Xinbao gnawed two big bones one after another, his little face was covered in oil, and his hands were also covered in oil.


    At the moment, there is no one to wait on her, so she can''t wash it. Xinbao thought about it for a while, then stretched out her hands, sat up vigorously, walked over to Yuan Shenjue and sat down: "My wife has porridge."


    Yuan Shenjue pushed her sleeves out to prevent her oily hands from getting on him, and while picking up the bowl, Xinbao approached her and drank half of the bowl in one go, and then it was over, eat When I was full, I went to the small courtyard to wash my hands.


    In her space, there is no danger, and there is no need to follow her, which is very worry-free.


    Xinbao washed his hands, and came over with a basket of grapes and strawberries, so the whole family spent the whole afternoon here. After eating some fruit, they strolled around again before coming out.


    Not to mention, after going out to play for such an afternoon, I don''t know whether it is the good air or the good mood. Anyway, the whole person is in a much better state.


    Emperor Ming Pei secretly decided to go for a walk after a while.


    Over there, Yan Shisheng got Ye Ye''s instructions, and came to ask her: "Xinbao, Ye Ye said, let me find you some pigs, sheep, cows and rabbits? He also said that the inner government will buy some chickens and ducks from you every day, and what else?" Is there food?"


    Xinbao nodded, and suddenly remembered something: "Wait, where is Li Luoer?"


    Yuan Shenjue smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten, Huashi arranged for Li Luoer to Mr. Gan. I heard that Mr. Gan helped them find a yard to live in. I also asked my father to write a letter and recommended Shi Minglei to the Imperial College." , I have already gone, but I haven''t taken the exam yet, I will take the exam with those people next month."


    Xinbao said oh, and then said to the fourth brother: "That''s right."


    "Okay," Yan Shisheng said, "Then I''ll pick a few people, and every day you put things in one place, and then I''ll ask someone to pick them up, the bill...let''s talk about it at that time. I''ll ask someone to buy things like pigs and sheep first."


    He spoke casually, Xinbao nodded, and suddenly asked: "Brother, do you have money? Is the palace rich?"


    "It''s okay," Yan Shisheng said with a smile: "It''s quite ample, what''s the matter? Xinbao wants to use money?"


    "No!" Tuanzi shook his head: "Xinbao wants to make money! Earn private money!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 798： royal private money

    Chapter 798 Royal private money


    Yan Shisheng smiled, and deliberately glanced at Yuan Shenjue: "Private money? What does your wife call private money after hearing it?"


    "No," Xinbao glanced at his wife, and quickly shook his little hand: "It''s not that private money! Xinbao''s money is all earned by his wife, Xinbao has no private money!"


    Yan Shisheng raised his eyebrows.


    Tuanzi continued: "What Xinbao means is that it''s not like the medical department. It makes money by itself, and we give the money we earn to ourselves."


    Yan Shisheng said: "You mean, not into the treasury?"


    Xinbao nodded.


    Yan Shisheng laughed and said: "Xinbao, the account of the entire inner government office is not going to the national treasury. This is independent, and it is the royal family''s private money."


    Xinbao came to a sudden: "Is that so? That''s right, that''s how it is!"


    "So?" Yan Shisheng laughed and said, "What does Xinbao want to sell?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s chicken, duck and goose meat! We can open a restaurant to sell this, and we can also sell medicinal food."


    Yan Shisheng thought for a while: "Xinbao, it''s not that you can''t do what you said, but it''s troublesome to do, and you don''t make much money. If you just want to make money, you might as well sell that kind of fragrant pills. It was A Niang who brought them to the south of the Yangtze River. That kind, many people have asked me, why not let the Neifu buy medicinal materials and then sell them in the name of the Neifu. This kind of thing is easy to transport and manage, earns a lot of money, and looks noble, very suitable .¡±


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It''s fine, as long as it can make money."


    So the fourth brother resigned to his fate and went to work for her.


    At the same time, Tai Hospital is also diligently testing her pulse-reading acupuncture method.


    Although it was unheard of, the Tai Hospital is now full of fans of the little princess. She didn''t even ask why she brought the things, and started to try without any delay.


    In the first two days, I couldn''t feel any difference.


    But gradually, the few imperial doctors who were needled obviously felt the difference.


    Pulse conditions are somewhat mysterious, so when a doctor diagnoses the pulse, he has to look, smell, ask, consider many aspects, and add experience to make a judgment.


    But now, they can feel more and more clearly the slight difference in the pulse condition.


    So, the emperor uses the word "reading" well. At first, pulse diagnosis was like blooming in the mist, but now pulse diagnosis is like black and white characters... Even if two words are similar, one can see the difference in "stroke" at a glance.


    So, as long as the pulse condition is matched with the disease, how difficult is it to make a precise diagnosis? ?


    This is definitely extremely practical for doctors all over the world.


    So for Xinbao, it was almost a whim invention, which was soon highly praised by Tai Hospital.


    Then, in the name of the Ministry of Medicine, the official document was distributed to various cities, and then the government posted a notice, and asked the local officials to inform the Tianxia Medical Center.


    The notice was written in a very simple way. It only said that the little princess had always wanted to improve the level of doctors in the world, but she had no good ideas. Until one time, she met a blind doctor and saw his extremely sensitive hands. This acupuncture method was given the name Pulse Reading Acupuncture by the Holy One.


    Although it is a trick, it is very effective.


    The acupuncture method and the prescription for soaking the hands are attached below, and it is also indicated that the hospital has tried it, unless the hands are really thick, or the hands are old and have calluses, otherwise there is no need to soak the hands.


    In the current experiment, you can feel the difference in about three days. Generally, you can stop it in about half a month. You can make slight adjustments according to your own feelings, but the longer the time is not the better, generally it should not exceed one month.


    Announced, immediately caused an uproar.


    Even Xinbao herself did not expect that this incident would cause such a big repercussion.


    Because acupuncture is a relatively basic knowledge, many doctors can do it, just needling each other, and more advanced doctors can even give themselves acupuncture.


    Because the threshold is not high, so after thinking about the medical theory, everyone dared to try it directly, and after trying it, everyone really felt the change... Those who were waiting and watching couldn''t wait to join in.


    Suddenly, countless doctors benefited from it.


    After this incident, the name of the little princess has truly been recognized by people in the industry.


    Some people think that this acupuncture method is a kind of subversion, because in this way, the pulse conditions in many medical books, what is like strings, what is slippery like beads, all need to be more refined, and it becomes easier to become a good doctor Some, at least the most difficult level of "experience" has become much easier, and it no longer needs years and months.


    This is something.


    At this time, in the palace.


    The yamen of the inner government is now in the hands of the fourth brother, and he can buy things like piglets and lambs soon.


    It just so happened that Xinbao was ordered by Yeye to find time to perceive the state of the space every day.


    Then she would do some work by the way, just like playing a game of growing vegetables, doing a little a day, giving chickens, ducks, pigs and sheep, and making a place to raise them.


    Every morning she would let out some more, which became a kind of cycle, much better than just going in and out.


    It''s been a few days.


    Xinbao is practicing martial arts.


    Now she started to practice martial arts with a wooden sword. She didn''t think it was the arm strength gained from playing with the ball all the way. On the contrary, she felt that she was really talented. I can practice for more than a quarter of an hour when I am stuck eating, and I have to drag my wife to practice together.


    So Yuan Shenjue could only hold a wooden sword, cooperate with the little dwarf''s movements, and do tricks silently. Both of them looked serious and looked very fun. Even the shadow guard squatted on the wall to watch every day.


    After the sword walk and light kung fu practice, Xinbao changed his clothes and went to treat Zou Buqun and the others.


    Hao Huashi came over and said with a smile: "Master, Lin Qingju can see it. He said that he could see it as soon as he woke up this morning."


    Xinbao nodded very poisedly: "Well, it''s about the same."


    "Master," Hao Huashi followed her for a few steps on the wooden stake, then jumped off again: "Master, I heard that Lin Qingju has a unique skill."


    Xinbao was a little curious: "What stunt?"


    Hao Huashi said: "He is good at playing the qin, and he is good at using the qin to cure diseases. I heard that once he met an old woman who was insane because her son died. Then he sat down and played the piano for the old woman, and the old woman slowly came to her senses, and then began to cry, many people saw it with their own eyes."


    "And there are many Jianghu people, who can play the piano to help sort out the meridians. You say it''s magical."


    Tuanzi was super supportive: "It''s amazing!"


    She blinked her eyes wide: "Isn''t this equivalent to filling the gap in our medical department?"


    Hao Huashi nodded: "Yes!"


    "That Xinbao has saved his eyes, can he ask for repayment?"


    She paused: "Do you think it''s better for Xinbao to ask for repayment, or to order him as a princess?"


    Hao Huashi said solemnly: "Why don''t we check his tone first?"


    Xinbao nodded: "You are right."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 799： Mr. Gan, who is considerate

    Chapter 799 Compassionate, Mr. Gan


    So they went in, and as soon as they entered, they saw Lin Qingju surrounded by several imperial physicians who were checking her pulse and watching her, and when they saw her coming, they all saluted her.


    Lin Qingju also came over and bowed to Xinbao: "Thank you Your Highness, Caomin can see it!"


    Xinbao put his hands behind his back and smiled: "Xinbao also wants to thank you! It is because you gave Xinbao the inspiration that Xinbao created the pulse-reading acupuncture method."


    Lin Qingju smiled lightly and said, "It''s His Highness''s whimsical idea, and the grassroots dare not take credit for it."


    "You''re welcome," Tuanzi waved his small hands: "Although Xinbao''s credit is relatively large, but Xinbao is not a stingy person, and I can share a little credit with you."


    Lin Qingju laughed and said, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Tuanzi continued: "But Xinbao is responsible for curing your eyes alone, and no one can share it."


    Lin Qingju was not sure what she meant for a while, so he could only say repeatedly: "Yes, yes, of course."


    Xinbao thought about it, and felt that it was almost done, so he stopped talking, and looked at him with big eyes, "So you know what you should do, right?"


    Lin Qingju was at a loss: "...??"


    When he saw Hao Hua behind him, he winked and gestured in various ways, but as a person who has been blind for many years, he really couldn''t understand what it meant?


    I can only follow her words and say, "Is there anything grassroots can do for me?"


    Hao Huashi nodded silently and violently from behind, Lin Qingju immediately learned from his teacher: "The grass people are grateful to His Highness, and are willing to do the same for His Highness!"


    Tuanzi laughed all of a sudden, then quickly stopped, pursing his lips reservedly: "Alright then, then Xinbao agrees."


    "Yes, yes," Lin Qingju said, "The grassroots are extremely honored."


    Xinbao waved his hand: "Then let''s get the needles first, and we need two or three days more needles."


    Lin Qingju agreed, several people went in, Xinbao gave him an injection, and went over to give Zou Buqun the same injection.


    After waiting for the needle, Lin Qingju also got it clear from Hao Huashi''s mouth, and said with a helpless smile: "Your Highness, the Caomin is not hiding something private, but the Caomin plays the piano to cure the disease, and they all think about it themselves. Whether it is effective or not, the Caomin does not have a 100% grasp."


    "It doesn''t matter," Xinbao said easily, "Any new treatment method will be regarded as heresy when it first appeared, and will be ridiculed secretly... It''s like alchemy. But as long as it can prove effective, those who have laughed Your people will turn their heads to support you!"


    Lin Qingju couldn''t help being dumbfounded: "Your Highness is right."


    He thought for a while: "Then Caomin first recorded the score and some of Caomin''s experience, and presented it to His Highness?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    Lin Qingju can read poetry and books, and can also write. Now that his eyes can see, it is more convenient. Hao Huashi also found him a piano, and he wrote slowly.


    For so many years, although he didn''t write it down, he did have a lot of experience, and he recorded it slowly for two full days.


    Xinbao is uneducated, indecent, and doesn''t know music scores, but she has a unique way of verification.


    She called a little **** over, wearing a thin shirt, piercing acupuncture points all over her body, and putting small flowers on the needles.


    Then Lin Qingju plucked the score. At first, he couldn''t see anything, but as he plucked the music, he could see the slight vibration of the needle. Because a small paper flower was placed, even a small vibration could be seen clearly.


    It is also because it is so clear and intuitive, so Lin Qingju himself was inspired, and he modified it while playing it. When he modified it twice and played it again, he could see the small paper flower vibrating gradually like flowing water. ...Sliding all the way, like a streamer, the scene is mysterious and beautiful.


    No wonder some people say that the human body is the most precise instrument in the world. Every time you study it carefully, there will be countless surprises.


    For Lin Qingju, this is really the door to a new world has been opened, in various senses, the handsome and gentle Mr. Jia is quite excited to sink in, repeatedly reasoning, experimenting, and revising...


    Xinbao thought it was funny at first, but after being with her for two days, she couldn''t bear it anymore and hid silently. After all, for her, playing the piano is similar to singing birds, and it''s quite noisy anyway.


    She also persuaded herself: "Xinbao is the highest leader of the Medical and Daoist Department. He only needs to control the overall situation, and he doesn''t have to do everything himself. Are you right?"


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi nodded together: "Yes."


    Wait...Xinbao suddenly remembered something, she scratched her ears silently: "That''s... after Xinbao came back, hasn''t he seen Mrs. Gan?"


    Poof.


    Really, not only Xinbao, they also forgot him.


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "Xinbao met once the next day."


    Gan Baibi came to ask to see Zou Buqun for Zou Buqun, and then the two of them looked at each other, but they didn''t have time to speak.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "This is Mrs. Gan''s fault. If he doesn''t take the initiative to come to see him, why should the boss go to him?"


    Xinbao felt guilty: "Master Gan...didn''t you come to see me?"


    Hao Huashi coughed: "I only asked to see him two or three times. The emperor said that Master is too busy these days, so he just blocked it."


    "That''s it," Xinbao was silent for a while, "Then let Mr. Gan come, Xinbao has something to look for him."


    "I''ll call!" Hao Huashi said with a smile: "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely tell Master Gan on the way, Master is really busy recently, two patients are waiting to be treated, and there are many things in Jiangnan waiting to be dealt with , Mr. Gan is considerate, he must understand!"


    Xinbao nodded repeatedly.


    When the red flower is gone.


    Gan Baibi came soon.


    At this moment, the work of the Department of Medicine and Dao is gradually getting on track, so he is a little more relaxed than when Xinbao left. He saluted with a smile and took the initiative to say: "Your Highness has worked hard these days. It is because I am incompetent that I cannot share His worries."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao said cheekily, "Master Gan is not incompetent, Xinbao can come here on his own."


    She quickly changed the subject, "There is one thing that Xinbao wants to discuss with you."


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Your Highness, please give me instructions."


    Xinbao said: "We went to the south of the Yangtze River and met a doctor who could treat diseases for animals. When we returned to the palace, we met a doctor who could play the piano and treat diseases. Xinbao thought so... like this kind of veterinarian, sound therapy , and aromatherapy, which is less common, but it is also used by doctors, Xinbao thought..."


    She tilted her head and thought for a while: "I just want an experimental area. Putting them all together means that this treatment method is also effective..."


    Gan Baibi was stunned: "Your Highness, what you mean is that although these treatment methods are unheard of, they have been reviewed by the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism. They are harmless and effective, but they are not as effective as medicinal materials. You can choose to try them if you want? "


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded: "Those who come for the test will be charged a little less for the consultation fee, but they have to record their daily conditions. After a year or two, they will look at the situation and decide whether to promote it on a large scale or to a small audience. Go learn that."


    Gan Baibi said: "Your Highness, I understand what you mean, but Your Highness, like sound therapy, aroma therapy, etc., after all, they treat people, and it seems that they are different from veterinarians?"


    "It''s a bit different," Xinbao said, "But we have to do it."


    "Yes," Gan Baibi said: "I understand, I will go back and make a statement, and then come to see His Highness, okay?"


    Xinbao nodded, and then acted like a juggler...he brought out a fruit basket from under the table. In fact, she couldn''t even lift it. Yuan Shenjue helped to bring it up.


    Xinbao said: "This basket of fruit is for Mr. Gan, Mr. Gan has worked hard."


    Gan Baibi repeatedly said: "Thank you Your Highness, I am ashamed to accept it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 800： Your Majesty

    Chapter 800 I believe in Your Highness


    Under Gan Baibi, almost all young people are young, many of them are princess fans, and they are extremely efficient in doing things. They agreed today and came to ask for instructions with a note the next day.


    And he also knows the temperament of the little boss very well. He is very straightforward, and many implementation matters are not written in detail. On the contrary, some intuitive things are written in great detail.


    For example, what kind of storefront should be built, what kind of sign should be hung on the storefront to indicate that the Ministry of Medicine has approved it, and a sign in front of the door should state the application of this method, etc.


    Sure enough, Xinbao was very satisfied, and he couldn''t stop praising him.


    Gan Baibi responded with a smile, and then said: "I don''t know the aromatherapy shop, who will take care of it?"


    Xinbao paused for a moment.


    Because the fourth brother said that he wanted to sell Xiangxiang pills, so she thought of aromatherapy again.


    She slowly figured out an upgraded version of Xiangxiang Pills. Apart from fragrance, it can also have some medicinal effects, such as relieving heat and cooling, hypnosis and sleeping, and calming the mind and so on.


    Also, my wife learned to engrave talismans back then, which can increase the aroma, but it is actually useless.


    Xinbao squeaked and said: "That is, after Xinbao is refined, the fourth brother finds someone to sell it in the name of the inner government."


    She scratched her face with her small hands, and secretly looked at him with big eyes, "Master Gan, is Xinbao using power for personal gain?"


    "Of course not," Gan Baibi said seriously, "Your Highness, firstly, as long as the incense pills are effective, it doesn''t matter who sells them; secondly, for the common people, it is a great fortune to be able to use the imperial use. , It is also the great grace of the emperor, this is His Highness''s benefit for the people, and the people can only be grateful."


    Tuanzi was stunned again: "Really?"


    Gan Baibi was decisive, "Of course!"


    Xinbao patted his small chest and assured: "Don''t worry, Xinbao is not that kind of unreasonable bad boss, Xinbao has a clear distinction between public and private, and will definitely not let the fourth brother''s shop ruin the reputation of the Medical Department!"


    Gan Baibi smiled and said: "Yes, Your Highness is talented and righteous, and I trust Your Highness."


    So the matter was settled for the time being, and Gan Baibi went out to find a place for decoration.


    Xinbao did what he said, so he turned to look for the fourth brother, and told him to pick the best people to sell things.


    Yan Shisheng listened to her with a smile, and said directly: "It''s just right, my brother has already picked out a few people, why don''t you help Xinbao take a look."


    "Yes." It was not the first time Xinbao had done this kind of thing, and he said very confidently: "Xinbao knows people with eyesight, so it is definitely right to leave this kind of thing to Xinbao!"


    Yan Shisheng nodded with a smile, and called people in directly.


    Four little eunuchs, what should I say, a handful of four water onions, all of them are very handsome and cute, and Bai Shengsheng is very cute at first glance.


    Xinbao was very satisfied at first glance.


    After all, love is born from the heart, and good-looking people generally have a good heart.


    There is also an old **** who is a bit familiar outside Yu Wai. He is not bad in appearance, but he bends a little habitually.


    Yan Shisheng said: "These few, the advantage is that they are all literate, and it will be convenient for me to remember the incense book, this,"


    He pointed at the old eunuch, and the old **** quickly saluted: "Slave Changji."


    Yan Shisheng said: "I want Changji from Huang Yeye. The advantage is that he is good at remembering people, and he knows most of them."


    He paused: "I thought about it. Didn''t you say that if you open a lot of this kind of incense at the same time, it won''t smell good? Besides, in a store, several kinds of incense are mixed, and the smell is also mixed, so when I sell it , Prepare like this... In the store, no one is allowed to open and smell it. I asked someone to make some small bottles. There is only one bottle in each bottle. You can buy it at the original price and buy it later. There is no limit. You can also leave your name and identity , I don¡¯t need money to take one away, just to try it out. But each person can only take one, and when you come to buy it later, you must buy at least ten pills at a time, and don¡¯t sell if there is less..."


    Xinbao listened secretly in admiration.


    Isn¡¯t this just a trial set!


    The fourth brother is really good at doing business, and he can learn many things by himself without a teacher.


    She nodded: "OK."


    Yan Shisheng laughed and said, "I''ll call Changji over there, and follow Gan Baibi to see if there''s a suitable place, we''ll mix it in too. When will the fragrant pill be refined?"


    Xinbao said directly: "Tonight! You give the bottle to Xinbao, and put it in when Xinbao is finished."


    Yan Shisheng looked at Yuan Shenjue: "Didn''t you want that?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "I''ve carved it all. I''ll ask someone to bring it to you in a while. When you find a suitable person, put this talisman directly into the bottom of the bottle when the kiln is fired. All the incense pills It only needs to be in a large bottle for a day and night to be effective, and it will be more effective after a long time."


    Yan Shisheng nodded.


    So after Yuan Shenjue went back, he asked someone to bring it to him.


    Now Yuan Shenjue can practice sword carving, so the speed is very fast. He can carve more than a dozen in the morning, and send over a hundred directly.


    In fact, you don¡¯t need so many, there are only a dozen kinds in total, and one type has two big bottles. After all, this kind of fragrant pills is very expensive, and they are sold by capsule, and a large bottle should hold hundreds of pills.


    Yan Shisheng quickly found someone to send it out, and fired it in a cellar overnight.


    Xinbao''s procrastination is not serious. He has already received a lot of medicinal materials and agreed to the fourth brother, so he started to practice that night, and practiced for three nights in a row.


    So when Yan Shisheng brought the bottle, it couldn''t fit at all.


    Yan Shisheng had no choice but to ask someone to bring over some small bottles that could hold ten pieces. Xinbao filled dozens of bottles and took them out to give away.


    Xinbao doesn''t know many people, and most of them are high-ranking, so it happens to be an early publicity.


    Heart treasure from the Tai Hospital was also given away. Although I didn¡¯t intend to teach them, I can let them learn by themselves.


    Hao Huashi personally sent it over, and came back, "Zou Buqun asked, when will his poison be cured?"


    Xinbao said: "It will take about half a month."


    Zou Buqun can''t stay idle. Originally, he has been helping Bai Gusheng to teach others how to make alchemy, and he himself is very happy to learn it. Now he lives in the palace and it is really itchy to be idle.


    It''s okay to be unable to move a few days ago, but after I was able to move, I thought about going out of the palace every day. Anyway, Lin Qingju and other great doctors have been working on sound therapy for a few days. up.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "I heard that senior brother sent someone into the palace to ask him yesterday, so he was very anxious... After the junior brother came back from Jiangnan, he also helped out for a few days. Lord Gan didn''t know how to ask him these days. What did you do, senior brother is being annoyed every day."


    Yuan Shen Jue suddenly said: "Actually, I shouldn''t have counted on Bai Gusheng to be a teacher."


    At the beginning, he didn''t expect that Xinbao could walk so high. He only thought that Bai Gusheng was famous and skilled in medicine, so that it would be convenient for him to conceal her ability.


    But now, Bai Gusheng occupies the title of senior brother, but his temper is really not like a senior brother.


    "It''s okay," Xinbao comforted him: "Dabai is very good at tugging. After all, Xinbao is a very gracious princess. When it''s not convenient for me to tug and want to tug, I can let Dabai come out! Yeye said, Anyone can use it, it depends on how to use it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 801： excellence is the reason

    Chapter 801 Excellence is the reason


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and did not speak.


    He was thinking about the "speed" problem that Shi Minglei said before.


    Xinbao has a very good reputation among the people, and it will get better and better in the future. In addition, the Ministry of Medical Sciences is now making frequent moves, and in the future there will be a tricky pulse-reading acupuncture method, and these people will probably flock to it even more.


    He also reported to Emperor Mingpei that Emperor Mingpei meant that it would be better for Xinbao''s disciples to accept a few female disciples and grandchildren.


    But Bai Gusheng can''t count on it.


    Hao Huashi didn''t know much about medicine.


    Xue Xuanji''s medical skills are not very good, and his strength lies in the treatment of writing, so now he is very suitable to do some record writing work in the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, and it is not necessary to change it.


    There are also those who are promoted by Xinbao.


    Of course Li Luoer can teach female apprentices, but veterinarians, even with the previous incidents, are still different from real doctors in everyone''s minds.


    Lin Qingju can also teach, but if you teach sound therapy to women, there is no guarantee that you will not be taken as a concubine, bought as an actress, or even treated as a slave.


    As for Xiangwan, the eunuchs are used to sell them directly, and they will not teach skills to the outside world.


    So none of them are suitable, should we persuade Xinbao to accept Zou Buqun as his apprentice? ?


    But even if Zou Buqun is accepted as an apprentice, he still has to teach alchemy. As people donate medicine, more and more people will learn alchemy. How can there be time to enlighten little girls on medicine?


    Yuan Shen Jue supported his forehead with a headache.


    The power of the superior to guide the people is enormous. If you don''t control it in time, I''m afraid that after two years, Emperor Ming will worry about it.


    Yuan Shenjue asked Xinbao: "Do you think there are people in Taiyuan who are pleasing to the eye?"


    Xinbao said: "I don''t know, Xinbao didn''t look carefully."


    Yuan Shen Jue looked at the missing mark: "It happens that it''s not too late, let''s go and have a look."


    "Why?" Xinbao asked, shaking his calf, obediently jumped off the chair, and handed him his hand: "Why do you need to see the imperial doctor?"


    Yuan Shen Jue held her hand: "Look first, I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    Danzi nodded: "Oh!"


    She didn''t ask any more questions, and a group of people just strolled past.


    Now Xinbao usually comes to see the two of them after practicing martial arts in the morning. He usually doesn''t come, so the people in the Tai Hospital Department are also very comfortable at this moment.


    Before entering the door, I heard the noise inside.


    Hao Hua was listening from afar, and said in a low voice, "Lin Qingju smelled out the ratio of the incense pills, and the others are smelling it."


    Xinbao was quite interested. He relaxed his feet and tiptoed over, sticking to the door to listen.


    Actually, her fragrant pills are mainly based on their "fragrance" rather than medicinal effects. The refining method is different from all pills in the world, and it is also different from alchemy, so it stands to reason that ordinary people can''t smell it.


    Sure enough, several imperial physicians couldn''t smell it.


    Someone said: "I think there are ice flakes."


    "You guessed it, not smelled it."


    "Haha, I guessed it. There are many medicine lists, but the smell of medicine is actually very weak."


    "You''re right. If it''s a decoction, I''ll have to taste it before I can taste the recipe. Let me smell it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to tell the difference."


    "Mr. Lin''s sense of smell is real."


    Suddenly, an imperial doctor said sourly: "Mr. Lin, this is the benefit of blindness! Therefore, his hands are more sensitive than ordinary people, and his sense of touch and hearing is also excellent."


    The crowd was silent for a short time.


    Xinbao''s smile disappeared, and he straightened up slowly, with a serious face.


    She really hates this sour chicken.


    If the other person is young and high-ranking, it must be related to the family; if the other person is beautiful and high-ranking, there must be super-friendship with the boss...


    She doesn''t remember many things, but she remembers the indisputable aggrieved and angry!


    You are excellent, that is the reason for being attacked! But why! ?


    Really annoying!


    Someone said in a deep voice: "This is Mr. Lin''s ability."


    "I didn''t say it wasn''t his ability," said the imperial physician who had spoken before, "But if he wasn''t blind, how could he have such good fortune at his age?"


    Some people actually echoed: "Indeed, being blind is indeed a blessing to Mr. Lin."


    Xinbao was very angry.


    Especially when she saw Lin Qingju lowered her eyes and didn''t refute... and Zhou Yuanshi was there as if she couldn''t hear her, she was even more angry!


    She was annoyed, and walked into the Tai Hospital with heavy steps, her little feet were numb from stamping, but no one heard her at all.


    Hao Huashi saw the little master''s posture, and knew that he was angry, and hurriedly shouted: "What are you doing!"


    Several imperial physicians gathered together, they were looking at the fragrant pills, but the little princess suddenly came over, Qi Qi was startled, and hurried over to greet him.


    Xinbao said angrily, "Who was talking just now!"


    Everyone looked at each other, Hao Huashi pointed at a person directly: "Thank you, the imperial physician? No reply yet!"


    The doctor Xie turned pale, knelt down to plead guilty, Xinbao took a step forward, and said angrily: "What you said is wrong! It''s a big mistake! What does it mean if you are not blind? A blind person must do it Some things, even eating, dressing and walking, are ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times more difficult than normal people! There are so many blind people in this world! But ordinary people need others to take care of them in order to live like normal people ! Daily life does not need to be taken care of by others, it is already very good! He does not know how many times he has practiced hard in private!"


    Lin Qingju raised his eyes in surprise, and looked at the angry little girl with a flushed face.


    Since he became blind, he has heard the words of the imperial doctor Xie more than once, but he never thought that a child would stand up and defend him today.


    She stood in front of that person with wide-eyed eyes, and was so angry that she shook her fist: "Like Lin Qingju, not only can take care of himself, but he is also a powerful doctor. He can use ears instead of eyes, and even create qin therapy. He got it through his own efforts! But in your mouth, is it all because of blindness? Don''t you think you are ridiculous?"


    "It''s not a shame if you can''t smell the incense pills. Many people can''t smell it! But if you can''t do it yourself, you will hurt others. Your eyes can only see your own efforts, and you think that other people''s success is all pie in the sky. ! You are... simply too bad! You can''t even empathize with yourself, you are not a good doctor!"


    She stomped her feet again angrily.


    Imperial Physician Xie was already so frightened that he didn''t dare to say a single word, and only kept pleading guilty.


    Yuan Shenjue wanted to come and pull her, but Xinbao pushed him away as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    Then she walked up to Court Envoy Zhou, and Court Envoy Zhou shook his head to the ground with a shock.


    Since what happened with Xu Liangxing last time, Xinbao has always disliked Yuan Envoy Zhou, but Emperor Ming Pei didn''t know why, and didn''t remove him as an envoy.


    So Xinbao now has new hatred and old hatred, and said angrily: "Aren''t you the biggest official here? Seeing your subordinates say such things, why don''t you stop them? Isn''t the biggest official supposed to uphold justice? ? Just because of an official like you, the people here have become so bad! Yeye also said that you changed, but you didn¡¯t change at all, you are still the big villain before! Admit that you are doctors! You are all bad people who are not worthy of being doctors!"


    The court envoy of Zhou was anxious at that time: "Your Highness, Your Highness, I, I dare not, I just haven''t come in time!"


    "Liar!" Xinbao said: "The expression on your face is not angry at all, you are clearly trying to pretend you didn''t hear it! You can''t lie to Xinbao!"


    She turned around angrily, and was about to complain to Yeye.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 802： Conquer him with charisma

    Chapter 802 Conquer him with charisma


    Emperor Ming Pei was approving the memorial, and she rushed in like a calf, startling him.


    Tuanzi told him angrily: "Yeah! Zhou Yuan made him lie to us! He hasn''t changed! He''s still the same big villain!"


    She grabbed Ming Peidi''s hand: "Yeah, can you drive him away! If the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, he will bring down the entire hospital! This is not good!"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t know what was wrong, so he could only comfort her first: "Okay, okay, yeah I got it."


    Xinbao was very persistent this time, staring at him without blinking: "Then you drive him away now?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You tell Yeye first, what happened, okay?"


    Xinbao shrugged: "You were like this last time too! You guys always lie to children, talk about it on purpose, then get off the topic, and then take advantage of Xinbao''s forgetting and don''t drive him away. Why do you follow him?" You bad doctors!"


    She was so angry that she let go of Yeye''s hand all of a sudden, ran to the corner and squatted down, holding herself in her small arms, her back was so pitiful.


    Emperor Ming Pei seldom saw Tuanzi so angry, he helped his forehead, and signaled Hao Huashi to talk about what was going on.


    Hao Hua said like Shifei.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    Physician Xie is indeed a sour chicken, and this matter is indeed annoying, but Xinbao can''t be so angry, right?


    Hao Huashi is a complete master''s connoisseur, and his master hates Court Envoy Zhou, so he immediately finds Court Envoy Zhou extremely unpleasant.


    So he said: "Your Majesty, Master is well-known, whether it is in the capital or in the south of the Yangtze River, it is not without sadness. If you don''t dare to say it, you praise Master for being lucky and talented. Master is still so young, so we have nothing to say. Rebuttal...but..."


    Hao Huashi paused, looked at Emperor Ming Pei: "That''s not the case, is it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei was angry at that time.


    Even though he knew that Hao Huashi said that just to let him deal with Zhou Court Envoy, Emperor Ming Pei was still angry.


    Yes, there is no way to refute this kind of statement, and it can even be regarded as a good statement, but it completely and completely obliterated all Xinbao''s efforts.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very distressed, so he called Fang Wuyou on the spot, and told him to go over and tell him: Zhou Yuanbo and Xie Kang, the envoys of the Taiyuan Hospital, neglected their duties, violated morals and humiliated their behavior, committed repeated crimes, and demoted them to common people. Leaving Beijing.


    Fang Wuyou left, but Tuanzi remained motionless, a small one, pitiful and cute.


    Emperor Ming Pei left the throne, hugged her small shoulders with both hands to coax her: "Okay, yeah, I didn''t know just now, hasn''t he already been dealt with? Xinbao won''t be angry, okay?"


    She refused to let him hug her, and arched towards the wall again.


    Although her little strength can be ignored completely, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t dare to hug her forcefully, so he could only let her chrysalis a few times, and then continued to coax her.


    Coaxed a few words, seeing that she was still not moving, Emperor Ming Pei simply opened his arms, picked up the dumpling like a ball, and returned to the throne to sit down.


    Holding his calves and legs in his arms, he looked at his face, and saw the little guy crying, his front was wet from crying, and there was no sound, so he faced the wall and cried secretly.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s distressed eye sockets turned sore: "Stop crying, Xinbao''er stopped crying, it''s all Yeye''s fault, Yeye will definitely be with Xinbao next time, and won''t be deceived by that bad doctor..."


    Xinbao touched his face in a daze, thought for a while, and asked, "Xinbao is really angry, why is Xinbao so angry?"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart trembled, and he said without hesitation: "Of course it''s because those people went too far! Yeye is also very angry! Such a person who doesn''t distinguish between right and wrong and has no medical ethics, how can he be a doctor, let alone be in the hospital?" Too hospital!"


    Xinbao felt that Yeye was right, nodded his head, and grabbed Yeye''s collar: "Xinbao lost his temper with Yeye, does it mean that Yeye doesn''t love her anymore?"


    "Of course not," Emperor Ming Pei seriously coaxed the baby: "Yeah, the most loving treasure..."


    On the other side, Fang Wuyou passed the oral order, Zhou Yuanbo and Xie Kang collapsed to the ground on the spot, and the rest of the imperial physicians were all silent.


    Not only this treatment, but also this crime, really can''t stand up.


    Zhou Yuanbo has excellent medical skills, but he is an old fox. In the hands of the princess.


    As for Xie Kang, he is good at pediatrics. There are no children in the palace nowadays, and he is usually very leisurely. He is also used to being sour, so popular.


    But generally speaking, if everyone is in the same place, it is not easy to tear your face apart.


    Just like today, in fact, more than one person thought what he said was wrong, but after all, Lin Qingju was an outsider, and the little princess didn''t show how much he valued him, so everyone just played it safe.


    But now it seems that it is obvious that the little princess likes "good guys", who are upright, kind, speak up and stand up for justice...


    Now the whole imperial hospital is very relaxed, whether it is the emperor or the prince''s family, calling them is just a formality.


    Therefore, there is no comparison in terms of medical skills, and no comparison in terms of medical ethics. Then... Zhou Yuanbo''s today is their tomorrow.


    People share the same heart, so when Zhou Yuanbo left, the atmosphere in the Tai Hospital suddenly cleared up. Everyone checked themselves, and many times when everyone would not speak up, they learned to argue with reason.


    This is an unexpected gain.


    In private, Yuan Shenjue met Hao Huashi.


    He felt that Lin Qingju was very suitable.


    Xinbao accepted him as an apprentice, and then he took in a few medical girls to enlighten him, and then wrote articles to bring the wind direction, and the attitude of the higher-ups was revealed.


    So Hao Huashi went to chat with Lin Qingju again, came back soon, and said to him: "It''s okay to listen to that. Qingju''s temperament is somewhat similar to Xuanji''s. He is a kind-hearted person. I think it''s okay. It''s just that the master doesn''t seem to want to accept him as an apprentice?"


    "It''s okay," Yuan Shenjue said, "I''ll talk to Xinbao."


    So Yuan Shenjue told Xinbao.


    Xinbao''s apprentice, a bone-born student, was cheated by his wife.


    The remaining two are apprentices who feel that they are apprentices. In fact, they are a bit forced...Since the wife said that she would take another apprentice, Xinbao agreed.


    So he called Lin Qingju over and asked him to smell the incense pills.


    Because Lin Qingju first treated his eyes, and later Hao Huashi discovered his ability in piano, so he ignored his medical ability.


    In fact, it was only after a trial that he discovered that his medical skills are still very high.


    It may be because he couldn''t see it before, and he pondered the medicinal materials through touching, smelling, and tasting, so his understanding of medicinal materials is broken and fine, which is quite different from other doctors. The medicinal materials, although not all, are already very powerful.


    Xinbao nodded in satisfaction.


    Hao Huashi had already communicated with Lin Qingju in private, and when he saw Master nodding, he immediately gesticulated wildly at him.


    Lin Qingju put on his robe and gave a great gift: "Qingju admires His Highness''s personality and medical skills very much, and is willing to serve in front of his seat for the rest of his life, in order to be taught medicine. Please allow His Highness."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, and he glanced at his wife, which meant "Look! Xinbao conquered him with his charisma!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Then Xinbao said reservedly: "Alright then!"


    Lin Qingju respectfully bowed down: "Disciple Lin Yi, meet Master!"


    Xinbao is really happy.


    In addition to being deceived and deceived, now, finally, there is an apprentice who actively asks for a teacher! She is so amazing!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 803： Was approached by parents

    Chapter 803 Being approached by parents


    Lin Qingju, although young, has a gentle and tolerant body that has gone through the years, and Xinbao really likes him.


    So in the name of Xinbao, he was recommended to enter the Imperial Hospital, to study for a while first, and then arrange later.


    Also because Lin Qingju had other arrangements, the matter of the sound therapy center can be handed over to others.


    Now there are ready-made scores, theoretically, it is enough to know how to play the piano, but it is better to have some medical skills.


    So the most convenient thing is to choose one of the doctors who can play the piano, who is clean and kind.


    This side is busy, and the news spread like wind.


    Everyone is really envious, don''t want it.


    Tell me, Lin Tongda is obviously not very tall, why is he so lucky?


    Anything can be done unintentionally!


    Even Lin Tongda himself didn''t expect it!


    He thought that at most he would just be acquainted with each other, how could he expect to be able to learn from a teacher!


    And it was obvious that the little princess liked him a lot, so she made a special post to invite people to dinner.


    Invited brothers Yuan Yaogui and Xiang Xiaodong, Wei Fengting, Gan Baibi, and Li Songqing and Shen Zhuocheng beside Xinbao.


    Then, under Gan Baibi''s suggestion, Lin Qingxu, Wang Kangning and Liu Zhongzheng from the Ministry of Medicine and Daoist were added... Then under Shen Zhuocheng''s suggestion, Zhong Limin was added, and finally, under Hao Huashi''s suggestion, Cui Dunyi was added, and finally Finally, Guo Dong was added at the suggestion of my wife.


    Although Xinbao feels that Guo Dong belongs to the elderly and is not of the same type as these people, but his wife wants to invite him, so please do so!


    This list is not only inquired by others, but even Emperor Ming Pei wants to keep a copy.


    Children just kiss whoever they hang out with for a long time, so people like Wang Kangning, Zhong Limin, and Cui Dunyi often see each other, and she will really forget them.


    But no matter what, this is Xinbao''s own field.


    That''s why, like Yuan Xiang Li Tingfang, although Xinbao doesn''t hate them, he might like them, but in fact, he won''t take them to play.


    The posts were all written by Xinbao himself, and the place was picked by Brother Yuan. It was a courtyard near the palace, and he asked someone to go there in advance and booked the venue.


    Then Xinbao passed away after practicing martial arts and giving Zou Buqun an injection, and the others arrived earlier than her.


    Lin Qingxu and Wang Kangning were waiting for them in front of the door, and said with a smile: "Master Yuan and Master Wei are playing fish chess."


    Xinbao asked: "What kind of chess is Fish?"


    Lin Qingxu smiled and said, "It''s the characteristic of this garden, Goldfish Chess."


    It is to train goldfish to form troops and play chess across the bridge. There are very few people with this kind of skill, but there are some who are raised at home, and some are outside, and this is the garden.


    Hao Huashi was very interested, and flew away before he finished speaking, and then Xinbao and his party walked over quietly, avoiding those people saluting, and leaned in to have a look.


    The pond is oval in shape, with a thin and narrow bridge in the middle. The foundation is built of stones. The long pole directs the fish to fight.


    I don¡¯t know how the fish was trained. When the head of the club was touched, the fish swam past as if they had received some orders, and quickly drew water lines.


    Xinbao looked amazed.


    Hao Huashi asked someone for an umbrella and gave it to her. He squatted beside her and bent his knees to use it as a stool for her.


    Xinbao''s eyes were dazzled, and he didn''t know whether to win or lose, so he looked up to both sides.


    Usually, Yuan Yaogui and Wei Fengting are not the same kind of suave and suave, but when it comes to this kind of fun, the aristocratic son''s vigor of "riding a horse leaning on a leaning bridge, full of red sleeves all over the building" comes out. Yes, it looks different than usual.


    Yuan Yaogui saw her looking at her, and said with a smile: "Your Highness, do you want to try it?"


    Xinbao was a little interested, so he walked over lightly. Yuan Yaogui held her in his arms, gave her the pole, held her hand, and gently touched the pool.


    The goldfish swished past, Xinbao inhaled excitedly, his big eyes glistening.


    Yuan Yaogui smiled, played with her hand, and explained a few rules casually.


    Xinbao is very involved in playing.


    Now that she has strength in her little hands, she doesn¡¯t need to be held by Yuan Yaogui. Sometimes she is slow to close the rod, and she can still feel the fish sucking on the rod, which is really fun.


    The people around were watching with a smile on their face, but they didn''t dare to make a loud noise, for fear of disturbing the fish.


    Guo Dong was indeed older, sitting in the pavilion drinking tea and waiting, Bai Gusheng also went to the pavilion, sat on the bench with his back to him, chatted with him casually, and casually grabbed the man next to him. Petals, waiting is boring.


    At any rate, the round was over, everyone stopped talking and laughing, and prepared to eat.


    The owner of the courtyard is also a son of an aristocratic family. He came to salute and was about to have a joke, but he glanced aside and exclaimed: "My Yaotai Yufeng!"


    Everyone turned their heads together.


    Bai Gusheng just retracted the hand holding the flower, patted the slender petals on his body, and looked like nothing happened.


    The boss obviously loves flowers, and for a moment he couldn''t even take care of the distinguished guests, and rushed to the side of the flower... The flower has been plucked bald by the bones, and only a handful of petals are left on the side.


    The boss shook his hands angrily, and turned his head to glare at Bai Gusheng.


    Bai Gusheng didn''t think about it either, and said in a sly way: "I didn''t pay attention, I was bored and just casually...then what..."


    Xinbao stared at his big apprentice, stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a kind of panic that "the child was fighting in the kindergarten and the other party''s parents came to the door"!


    Xinbao hurried up a few steps, raised his head and said, "I''m sorry, don''t be angry!"


    She was too small, and the boss didn''t pay attention to her at all. Xinbao climbed onto the booth stool twice, grabbed the bone bone, and stuffed it behind her, smiling apologetically, like a bear parent: "Don''t be angry! Isn''t he Deliberately, Xinbao will compensate you, okay? Xinbao can compensate you with two or three trees..."


    The boss saw that it was her, and quickly came back to his senses, saluting anxiously: "Don''t dare, don''t dare, the grassroots don''t dare, your highness has broken the grassroots."


    He paused: "Caomin admires His Highness extremely, even if this flower is dedicated to His Highness, there is nothing wrong with it, but this..."


    Xinbao hurriedly explained: "He is Xinbao''s big apprentice, I''m sorry, he is a little ignorant, it''s because Xinbao didn''t teach well, don''t be angry."


    The boss was stunned: "Could it be that old apprentice who made alchemy in public?"


    Xinbao paused, then nodded: "Yes, that old apprentice..."


    The boss said: "That''s why, Your Highness don''t need to worry, the grassroots don''t care. Please forgive the grassroots'' rudeness."


    He repeatedly pleaded guilty and withdrew.


    Xinbao let out a long sigh of relief.


    All Xinbao''s friends next to him didn''t speak.


    The main reason is Xinbao''s mentality as a master, which is too stable... It''s not about putting on airs at all, but really knowing that he is the master.


    And the bone has grown a beard, and after getting into trouble, that cowardly look is also a very apprentice...


    So everyone didn''t know how to help and rescue for a while.


    Until the boss left, Xinbao turned around, looked at Bai Gusheng, and let out a long sigh...


    Bai Gusheng said: "I didn''t mean it!"


    Xinbao earnestly educated: "But it''s impolite! Whether it''s intentional or not, it''s impolite for you to go to someone else''s house and destroy their flowers!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 804： take care of your wife

    Chapter 804 Take care of your wife


    The others all smiled and looked at the little baby teaching his apprentices.


    As a result, Bai Gusheng was still not convinced, and whispered: "I planed so many flowers in Shen Shouyan''s garden back then, but he didn''t say anything! This person is just stingy, at worst, I will help him heal his illness."


    "This is not stingy!" Xinbao said angrily, "If you want to exchange this flower with helping them cure their illness, you have to discuss it with him in advance. You can''t do it without his consent! This is wrong!"


    Bai Gusheng stiffened his neck: "Then I won''t come next time! Hmph!"


    Xinbao''s eyes widened, he didn''t know how this apprentice Xiong was going to teach.


    In her anger, she forgot that she was still standing on the pavilion stool, stepped forward, stepped on the ground, and smashed her small face at Bai Gusheng.


    Bai Gusheng was taken aback, quickly caught it, and then laughed hahahaha: "Master, why do you think you can''t even walk..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yuan Shenjue took a step forward, grabbed the dumpling with one hand, and lightly threw it into Hao Huashi''s hand, then he pulled out the soft sword from his waist, and slashed at the head.


    Bai Gu screamed in fear and was about to run away, but Yuan Shenjue forced him back with a sword, and the two fought in the pavilion.


    Bai Gusheng''s kung fu was mediocre, and he had no strength to fight back at all. Yuan Shenjue used the sword as a whip, and it made him scream. Before he finished a set of sword skills, Bai Gusheng was in pain. Refuse to get up.


    Yuan Shenjue slowly touched the tip of the sword to his neck: "Apologize to Xinbao, and Xinbao will teach you in the future, don''t talk back."


    Bai Gusheng looked at Xinbao, then at him: "You, you dare not kill me?"


    "I dare not," Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "At most, I will beat you up once a day, and I won''t be able to make alchemy for three to five days at most, and it will only take more than ten days if my hands are heavy..."


    Bai Gusheng turned over and sat up on the spot, and kowtowed towards Xinbao, "Master, I was wrong! Can I listen to what you say in the future! You can take care of your wife! It''s too dark to start!"


    Xinbao slowly closed his mouth, and regained his dignity as a master.


    She got down from Hao Huashi''s arms, and walked over with her little hands behind her back: "Then have you changed it?"


    Bai Gusheng snorted, Yuan Shenjue''s sword turned slightly, and Bai Gusheng said quickly: "Changed! Changed! I''ve changed my past!"


    "Okay then!" Xinbao patted his head, super stylish: "Then Xinbao forgives you, you go to apologize to the boss of this house."


    Bai Gusheng snorted a few more times, does that mean he has to apologize? ?


    Yuan Shenjue took a step forward, turned his body in fright, and said angrily: "Apologize, then apologize! Do you think I won''t apologize! I will!"


    He leaned over and got out from under the sword, rolled his eyes, and went angrily.


    Yuan Shen Jue put away his sword leisurely, bent down to embrace Xinbao.


    Then Xinbao kissed him on the cheek: "Thank you, wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue withdrew his hand with a smile: "You''re welcome."


    The crowd watching: "..."


    It¡¯s nothing, I just feel a little redundant.


    Everyone talked and laughed and entered the hall.


    Xinbao was eager to clear the impression of apprentice Xiong, grabbed the hand of the new apprentice, and introduced to everyone one by one: "Master Xiang, brother, this is Xinbao''s new apprentice, his name is Lin Yi."


    Xiang Xiaodong exchanged salutes with him very calmly, but Xiang Xiaojun said with a smile while saluting: "Your Highness''s little apprentice, at first glance, he is very nice and obedient."


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded fiercely: "You''re right! Very right!"


    Everyone realized it, so everyone praised it, Gan Baibi also praised Hao Huashi and Xue Xuanji, so Hao Huashi immediately seized the opportunity, walked behind the master with a smile, Xue Xuanji looked at the two People also come with the flow.


    To be honest, the three of them standing together, together with the good-looking Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue, are really like a painting, especially seductive.


    Liu Zhongzheng couldn''t help laughing and said: "Your Highness, the three of your apprentices all have the same taste, all of them are good-looking and powerful, why is the eldest apprentice so ineffective?"


    Xinbao said: "There is no failure, Dabai is also very good."


    "That''s right," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "Eldest senior brother is just innocent and doesn''t care about things. He is not a bad person."


    Xue Xuanji also said: "Senior brother has excellent medical skills, but it''s not common practice."


    "Indeed," Lin Qingju said although he was not familiar with it, he also helped out: "Senior brother has a pure mind, which is why he is so good at medicine."


    Liu Zhongzheng was overjoyed: "It turns out that you are a family, and each of you has a sentence!"


    He smiled and cupped his hands: "I made a slip of the tongue, Your Highness, don''t be angry."


    Xinbao nodded reservedly, looked at her three apprentices with particularly gratifying eyes, and felt that she was really good at accepting, how could she be so perfect, good-looking, smart and loving family!


    She couldn''t hold back her showing off, and asked Guo Dong: "Uncle Guo, how many apprentices do you have?"


    Guo Dong smiled and said: "If you pass on your disciples, there are only eight."


    Xinbao was stunned: "Are there so many?"


    Isn''t that a comparison?


    But after asking all the questions, Xinbao scratched his face with his small hands, thought for a while, and asked tactfully: "Then, at what age did Uncle Guo accept these apprentices?"


    Guo Dong laughed haha: "When the first apprentice accepted me, I was thirty-four, five, right?"


    Xinbao breathed a sigh of relief: "Don''t be in a hurry, Xinbao is still far away from thirty-four five."


    "That''s right," Guo Dong said with a smile, "Your Highness, don''t worry. Your Highness will probably run around the world in the future, and you can''t compare with me."


    "No, no," Xinbao hurriedly waved his hand: "Xinbao doesn''t charge so much, so he doesn''t need to spread all over the world. Xinbao can''t teach him well. If he accepts it, he doesn''t teach it. This is an irresponsible behavior."


    Guo Dong: "..."


    He laughed and said, "You''re right."


    There were a lot of people, but everyone was crowded and sat at a big table.


    There are quite a few masters here, and from time to time, someone will stand up, and someone on the other side will immediately stand up in tacit understanding, and then the two of them will pick up the plate, throw the vegetables at each other, and exchange positions so as not to miss the food .


    Gan Baibi Wang Kangning and several literati were stunned for a while. They have never seen this way of eating, and it is difficult to blame.


    After eating a meal for more than an hour, the host and guest enjoyed themselves.


    Then everyone broke up, and they couldn''t drink with the little princess anyway, so they went back to work, and the sick and determined Bai Gusheng also slipped back to make alchemy.


    When Hao Hua entered the palace gate, he wentssiping with Yuan Shenjue: "I asked Uncle Yuan quietly, and he said that Mr. Xiang and the girl had met before, and the girl liked him quite a lot. Mr. Xiang seemed to be hesitating. , but Uncle Yuan said it was about the same..."


    Yuan Shen Jue forgot about this a long time ago, that is, Hao Huashi, who has not forgotten to follow up after such a long time.


    While talking, Xinbao suddenly turned around and called out in a soft voice: "Flower time, Xuanji."


    Both of them responded, and then passed by, not knowing what the little master was going to do.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 805： A good master with a bowl of water

    Chapter 805 A good master with a flat bowl of water


    Xinbao stretched out his small hand, took Hao Huashi''s hand, then pulled him closer to Xue Xuanji, and took his hand.


    Then she raised her face and said to them: "Huashi, Xuanji, when Xinbao accepted you as apprentices, he didn''t treat you. This is because Xinbao was still a child at that time, and he was ignorant and didn''t know about such things. I can still treat guests... It''s not because Xinbao doesn''t love you, and it''s not because Xinbao loves you more than Qingju. Xinbao is a good master who loves every student equally."


    Both of them were stunned.


    A tiny milk dumpling with black grape eyes, long eyelashes flickering, and a serious expression.


    What kind of fairy little master is this! !


    Hao Huashi was so moved that his nose hurt for a moment, he bent down suddenly, hugged the little master, and kissed him a few times: "Master, master, master!! Xinbao is so cute! I love you so much!"


    Xue Xuanji was not as open-minded as he was, but his eyes were red. Taking advantage of the little master being dazzled by the kiss, he also leaned over and kissed him. It was so soft and slippery that his heart almost melted.


    He said softly: "Master, disciples understand. Disciples won''t think too much about it."


    Lin Qingju was behind, smiling slightly.


    He thinks these people are all very cute.


    Since his eyes recovered, everything he saw in the world was so beautiful beyond his imagination.


    As a competent little master, Xinbao hasn''t forgotten to pay that person''s flowers for his apprentice.


    The flower that Bai Gusheng broke is a kind of chrysanthemum, called Yaotai Yufeng.


    There are too many flowers here in Xinbao, and there are also Yufeng in Yaotai, but these are not very precious species.


    So Xinbao compensated him with two pots of Yaotai Yufeng, and also gave him a pot of ten-foot curtains and a pot of green clothes and red clothes.


    The man was originally from a noble family. Although he opened a garden, this kind of garden is not an ordinary restaurant, and ordinary people cannot enter it.


    He is not short of money, but loves flowers, and he was really moved when he received the flowers from the little princess.


    How many years have you stayed in the capital, where have you seen such a reasonable nobleman? ?


    Obviously the number one celebrity before the emperor, but so well-behaved and reasonable, if he said he would pay, he would really pay!


    So the news spread quickly, and it became an anecdote about the princess that everyone talked about.


    At this time, the locust plague in Guanzhong finally ended.


    It has been exactly ten days since the locust swarm came to an end in the middle of July. Although there are still a few sporadic ones, it is no longer a cause for concern.


    Emperor Ming Pei accepted the note, and ordered the sixth son of the emperor, Yan Youyi, to stay and preside over the replanting of autumn grain, and ordered the prince''s family, Yan Shirong and others to return to the court immediately.


    Because Xinbao is still in the transitional period and Yeye is still a favorite, so I haven''t had time to miss other family members. Emperor Ming Pei was afraid that she was looking forward to it, so he didn''t tell her.


    So, on an ordinary afternoon, Xinbao was eating fruit and chatting with Yeye, when someone reported that the prince and grandson had returned.


    Xinbao opened her eyes wide: "...??"


    Who is back? Can you say that again?


    The next moment, Yan Qingshan came in with his son.


    Xinbao let out an ah, quickly got down from the stool, and accurately hit the second brother who hadn''t seen... the most delicious meat and potatoes.


    Yan Shirong didn''t turn black.


    Ancestral cold white skin, not afraid of the sun at all!


    So she is still so good-looking, but after some experience, the whole person is more calm, with a restrained edge, and a pace of advance and retreat.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very satisfied.


    Yan Qingshan reported in a deep voice, and Xinbao was whispering to his brother beside him.


    In fact, everything is written in the booklet, and there is nothing to report, so soon a few people sat down to drink tea, and Xinbao''s voice became louder: "I miss my brother every day! I miss it so much, I don''t think about tea or food. ..."


    "Don''t think about tea or rice?" Yan Shirong laughed and said, "When I entered the door just now, weren''t you eating?"


    Xinbao paused, looked at the table, wiped his mouth again, and blinked: "This, this is fruit!"


    Not tea nor rice!


    Yan Shirong smiled, and was about to speak again when he received more than one slash...


    Yeah, Daddy, and the unlucky brother''s eyes all have similar meanings written in them.


    "You''re the only one with a long mouth!"


    "My sister reads you a short composition, so you just listen carefully!"


    "Hmph, if you get a cheap deal, you''ll be a good boy! You''ll bully my sister!"


    Okay, I get it, he is hated by everyone in this family...


    So Yan Shirong silently hugged back: "Xinbao, brother also misses you, and I don''t think about tea or food..."


    The two hugged affectionately for a long time.


    Yan Shichang said sourly: "Xinbao, how long are you going to hug?"


    Xinbao looked at the third brother and thought for a while: "Hold for another half an hour."


    She hugged her for another half a quarter of an hour, and continued to tell her brother how she missed her. When the time came, she finished on time and threw herself into the third brother''s arms without looking back.


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    It can be said that it is very fair.


    He turned around and talked to Emperor Ming Pei.


    The first time he went out on business, he really had a lot to say to Yeye.


    What you see, hear, think, and get...all urgently need Yeye''s praise and guidance.


    He spoke urgently and quickly, with bright eyes. Until then, he looked like a young man.


    Emperor Ming Pei was also very patient, listening quietly and saying a few words from time to time.


    After speaking, Yan Shirong seemed to have been opened up to the two channels of Ren and Du, and his whole body was relaxed and carefree.


    Then he remembered and said: "Yeah, my grandson has an article, please read it."


    He took it out of his sleeve and offered it with both hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei took it for a closer look, Xinbao became curious and stretched his neck to look from his father''s arms, Emperor Ming Pei casually took her into his lap.


    The article comes from a scholar in Guanzhong.


    This person has experienced two locust plagues before.


    The first time he was six years old, he watched the locust plague devour his homeland, devouring all the vegetation.


    They left their hometowns and fled all the way, traveling thousands of miles, even the bark of the tree was eaten away.


    The family starved to death one by one, and in the end, only he, grandfather and father were left.


    The second time, when he was thirteen years old, he experienced another locust plague. His grandfather, father and stepmother all died, and their hard-earned family business disappeared overnight again.


    He couldn''t even bury his family members, so he had to flee again in a hurry. Later, he survived after being rescued by kind people, married a wife, naturalized in Guanzhong, and passed the examination of scholar.


    This time, after Yan Shirong arrived, he was seriously ill when he heard that there was another locust plague. He desperately tried to persuade his benefactor, wife and family to flee as soon as possible, but they were reluctant to leave their ancestral home and fields.


    Then Yan Shirong began to lead people to kill the locust eggs, taking various measures.


    On the one hand, he has nightmares and cannot forget the previous lessons, but on the other hand, he has hope, thinking that maybe this time he can really defeat the locusts.


    Then when Yan Shirong passed by them, he heard about him and asked him to help.


    He was originally suffering from heart disease, but he really did things down-to-earth, and his health gradually improved.


    Just like this day by day, when the locusts rise...


    Seeing locusts again, he was so afraid that he trembled and lost his composure in public, and passed out. After waking up, he was supported by someone to see the situation outside.


    There is no sky and sun, no red ground, and no panic-stricken people.


    Everyone was just talking and laughing and busy, as if the locusts were no big deal at all.


    He was in a dream, he couldn''t believe it.


    Then Yan Shirong pulled him to the fire and handed him a bunch of roasted locusts. He slowly ate the bunch of roasted locusts bit by bit, weeping and gnashing his teeth, as if he had been entangled with him for half his life. The nightmare also ate bit by bit.


    He wailed and burst into tears of gratitude.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 806： You beat Yan Sanlang

    Chapter 806 You beat Yan Sanlang


    This article is not so beautifully written, but it is really touching.


    The previous two plagues of locusts, every word of blood and tears, is even more apparent this time, the miracle of this man''s victory over the heavens, which is rejoicing and touching.


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless for a long time.


    Xinbao also watched with tears in his eyes.


    She didn''t quite understand some of the allusions, but she understood the gushing emotion... She suddenly felt that it was really good to have the Sansheng Stone, not only could it save her family, but it could also save countless families in the world.


    This is really good, very good.


    After a long time, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Natural disasters and man-made disasters, the people are suffering!"


    Yan Shirong nodded, and said softly: "Natural disasters will always occur, and it is God Blessing Yan who can give us a chance to change!"


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed again and again, "I just sigh that I didn''t do enough!"


    The room was silent.


    Yeah''s body is covered with a thick sorrow that belongs to the emperor, the sorrow of a wise king who loves the people like his son.


    Xinbao felt heavy just looking at it.


    She quietly tugged on Layeye''s sleeve, and Ming Peidi casually took her little hand, still absent-minded.


    Xinbao simply used both hands to pull out like a tug-of-war, Emperor Ming Pei turned to look at her: "Xinbao, what''s wrong?"


    Xinbao had an idea, suddenly let go of his hand, and jumped down!


    Not only Emperor Guangming, everyone stood up in fright. Emperor Mingpei reacted quickly and hugged him: "Xinbao! What are you doing!"


    Xinbao hugged Yeye''s face and looked at it, and sure enough, he switched back to Xinbao''s Yeye side.


    Xinbao was relieved, hugged her hands, kissed Yeye''s face, and comforted Yeye in a soft voice: "Yeye, don''t be sad, Xinbao will follow Yeye, worry about the country and the people, and Xinbao will help Yeye in the future, what? Tell Yeye, the tragedy will never happen again!"


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly understood, looked at the little person, suddenly felt a sore nose, reached out and hugged her: "En."


    After a while, Yan Shirong interrupted with a smile: "Xinbao, bring out some grapes, I want to eat grapes."


    Xinbao turned around, took two bunches of grapes and put them in his hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei was about to put away his emotions and continue to do business, but Xinbao turned back, pulled the hand he was going to take back very naturally, and hugged him again, in exactly the same posture as before.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He was dying laughing.


    When I''m with my little treasure, from time to time, and I don''t know why, I feel happy.


    He hugged his little granddaughter patiently for a long time, and only let go when she started to shake her little feet.


    Xinbao held out his hand to the third brother, and the third brother hugged him happily again.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "This article will be called Tingfang tomorrow... No," he thought for a while, "Let Sun Changming copy it, and engrave a tablet to record it later."


    Yan Shirong was still a little surprised: "Could it be that Sun Changming is also good at calligraphy?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Can''t you see it?"


    Yan Shirong nodded honestly.


    He didn''t have much dealings with Sun Changming, only once, that is, he proposed to convict the thief Taoist priest, saying that he likes to steal the old lady''s foot wrap... The impression is really deep.


    Besides, Sun Changming seems to be smiling and flattering, so he really didn''t expect that he could be associated with good calligraphy.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "When Sun Changming was young, he was a mighty military general. Later, his father was involved in a case. He ran around Dali Temple every day, and he became interested for some reason. After the charges were cleared, he He worked hard to be demoted to three ranks and became a civil servant. He grew up from a small place and has come all the way to the present. Primary five and six like to listen to Wei Xuanxiao''s stories, in fact, Wei Xuanxiao is regarded as the apprentice of Sun Changming''s apprentice."


    He paused for a moment: "Sun Changming''s handwriting is quite heavy, and it is not in the same way as people like Yuan Qing Tingfang. I think it is suitable for this article."


    Yan Shirong suddenly nodded.


    Many of these courtiers have stories about them, and it would be interesting to listen to them when they meet.


    Yan Shirong was about to ask again, when he caught sight of something out of the corner of his eye, when he turned his head... his brows frowned.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw his expression and turned his head to look.


    I saw Yan Shichang, the cool and flamboyant emperor and grandson outside, stepping on the horizontal bar in the middle of the chair. The boss curled up in a ball with his knees high, put his sister on his knees, grabbed her little paws with both hands, and his face was full of tears. Laughing, from time to time, I buried my big face in my sister''s belly and sucked it for a long time.


    Several people:"¡­"


    Yan Shirong said casually: "Sanlang, can you stop laughing like a fool?"


    Yan Shichang glared at him: "Look at you! When you were in Guanzhong, did you say every day, ''When you get back to the palace, you beg me and I won''t scold you''?? Are you back to the palace now? Why are you still scolding me? Aren''t you just saying nothing?"


    Yan Shirong smiled angrily: "That''s right, I won''t scold you if you beg me, I''ll only scold you if you don''t beg me, what''s the problem?"


    Yan Shichang: "...??"


    Xinbao quickly sat up from his lap, rolled her big eyes, and muttered a few words into her ears.


    Yan Shichang nodded understandingly, and said to him: "I have grace, and I won''t quarrel with you! Say what you want, anyway, if I don''t lose, it''s a draw!"


    Yan Shirong laughed and said, "It doesn''t count as a tie, can you count your win? You have won Yan Sanlang, congratulations!"


    What is this elementary school chicken fight.


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help laughing beside him.


    After all, the journey was tiring, and the family didn''t talk much, so they went back to rest first.


    The brothers have never been separated for such a long time. When they came back, not only Xinbao and the little buddies, but also Hao Huashi and Yuan Shenjue were very happy, and wanted to chat with Yan Shirong.


    It was rare for the twins to play tricks at night, and they went to sleep with the second brother.


    Yan Shichang took his sister away without hesitation.


    Although Xinbao is always five years old, but... she has lost the sleep of a baby. She seems to be sitting on a high mountain, being blown to the top by the howling wind, and then blown down by the wind in the valley...


    Xinbao was finally woken up, and then couldn''t fall asleep anymore, and in this hot summer, she couldn''t cover her head with a quilt.


    She persisted for a while, silently crawled over her brother, and jumped out of bed carefully.


    Yan Shichang was still snoring, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    Xinbao squatted on the ground, put on his shoes, and then came out.


    Beside the couch, the night watch **** was leaning against the door and taking a nap, Xinbao saw the bright moonlight outside the window, it didn''t seem too scary, so he didn''t wake him up, so he came out with short legs.


    Outside, Huashuang and Yanke were on each side, and they were also dozing off with their heads upright. But they were shadow guards, and the night was quiet, so they could hear every sound. When they looked at each other, they saw the little princess coming out by herself.


    Hua Shuang hurried over: "Master?"


    Xinbao hissed her, handed her his hand, and whispered: "Xinbao goes back to sleep."


    Hua Shuang and Yanke took her out without asking any further questions.


    Yan Shichang lived on the side of Fuzhen Palace, just passed the small gate, Xinbao suddenly saw a white shadow flashing in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 807： childs eyes

    Chapter 807 Child''s eyes


    Xinbao''s eyes widened suddenly, and he saw the white shadow drifting closer and closer, hanging in mid-air, without head or feet!


    Xinbao was terrified, exhausted all his dignity to keep from screaming, and clenched his little hands suddenly!


    Hua Shuang asked inexplicably, "Your Highness, what''s wrong?"


    Xinbao didn''t dare to look at it, and didn''t dare not to look at it. He squinted his eyes hard, and said with a straight face: "You, can you see it?"


    Hua Shuang turned her head to look: "What?"


    She really couldn''t see it!


    Sure enough, children''s eyes can see things that adults can''t see!


    Xinbao trembled with fright, his calves were limp, and tremblingly said: "Hold."


    Hua Shuang picked up the master.


    Not far away, Hao Huashi, who was only in pajamas because he came out in a hurry: "..."


    So do I still have to go out?


    He was really afraid that he would scare the little master to tears when he went out.


    He just hid and did not go out, and then Huashuang hugged his master and trotted, and he could hear Xiaotuanzi muttering to himself in a crying voice: "The essence of the world is matter. In the world, there is matter before consciousness. Matter determines consciousness..."


    Hao Huashi didn''t know what to do: "...??"


    In the morning, some people go to court, and those who go to school go to school.


    Hao Huashi stood guard in front of Yan Shichang''s door early in the morning, but Yan Shichang came out to practice martial arts with a sword. After a round of practice, Hao Huashi asked him: "Master, don''t you think there is something missing in the room?"


    Yan Shichang was inexplicable: "What''s missing? There''s nothing...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It''s not right!"


    He suddenly remembered, and howled: "Xinbao! Xinbao is gone!"


    This silly boy, Hao Huashi was really going to die laughing at him, squatting there laughing so hard that he couldn''t lift his head up.


    Then he told him what happened last night, Yan Shichang felt guilty, and went to check on his sister to feel relieved.


    Because Xinbao was afraid, it took a while to fall asleep after returning home, so she didn''t get up until near noon.


    Yan Shichang didn''t go out, and kept guarding her all the time, and Xinbao made a small bottle of pill for him.


    Although things like snoring are very common, strictly speaking, it is really a kind of disease.


    It''s too late to practice martial arts right now, so Xinbao ate a few mouthfuls of snacks to make a cushion, and then came directly to clean the palace.


    Because they haven''t met Lin Qingju''s father, they called Lin Qingju over.


    At noon, both Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong came over for dinner, and when they saw each other, Yan Shirong said to him, "It just so happened that Qingju was here, and when I wrote a letter earlier, didn''t you say that you were looking for someone who could play the piano and also know medical skills? Did you find it?" ?¡±


    Xinbao didn''t know, so he looked at Hao Huashi.


    Hao Huashi really knew: "More than a dozen people signed up, and Gan Baibi said to call them over someday to have a look."


    Yan Shirong said: "Just now I went to find Sun Changming, and Sun Changming recommended someone to me."


    During the morning court today, Emperor Ming Pei circulated the article to the courtiers. After the morning court, Yan Shirong went to find Sun Changming.


    As a result, when Sun Changming saw him, he saluted repeatedly, and said with a smile: "Your Highness, I just want to see your little Highness, please listen to me and say a few words."


    He was still smiling, but because Emperor Ming Pei had said about him, Yan Shirong felt that he was quite pleasing to the eye, and said with a smile, "You say so."


    Sun Changming told him about his brother-in-law.


    It is said that his brother-in-law is a very strange person.


    When he was young, he fell in love with an actor, and then he went to learn opera every day. He loved acting, and he was good at singing Tsing Yi.


    There were beatings and scolding at home, but he couldn''t get over it. His father was so angry that he wanted to kick him out of the house.


    But suddenly, he met a very powerful qin teacher again, and then he came to his senses, stopped singing opera, and regardless of his status, he worshiped that person as his teacher to learn qin.


    The family felt that learning the piano was better than learning opera, so they let it go, and then learned a good piano.


    It has been more than ten years, and he somehow became a princess fan and fell in love with medical skills.


    Then follow the medical skills of the government, and learn it seriously.


    Sun Changming smiled wryly and said: "My brother-in-law, I have a bit of a madman in his bones. There is a very famous fan of the little princess named Chen Sande, who has made many friends. Now he is with these people every day, and his family is very happy. No reply. Just a few days ago, he heard that the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism recruited people from the sound therapy center, and he quarreled with me every day, begging for my recommendation."


    He took a peek at Yan Shirong''s expression: "Although he is a little ridiculous, he is also extremely smart. He has studied medicine for less than two years now, and he can distinguish my pulse phases. He is also very clear in terms of medical theory and pharmacology... I dare to ask Your Highness, give me a chance."


    Xinbao listened to his brother, and responded generously: "Yes. Has he signed up?"


    "Reported," Yan Shirong said: "As soon as he heard about it a few days ago, he went to apply. Who will choose this?"


    Xinbao pointed: "Qing Juxuan, Xinbao will also go."


    Lin Qingju said with a smile: "It''s not just one choice, whatever is suitable, all are fine. Qingju thinks that if a person is obsessed with a skill, there will always be a little madness. This is not a fault."


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "I think so too. This person''s medical skills are not very good, but Qin is said to be excellent, but this temperament may not be suitable for this kind of... comforting and guiding things. In short, let''s talk when we meet."


    Xinbao asked: "What''s his name?"


    Yan Shirong said: "My name is Tang Xian, and his style name is Siqi. There used to be a man named Gongshang Xianren, but now he calls himself Zhiying Doctor. It should be from Zhifuying Cong, which means to follow."


    Xinbao let out an oh.


    Several people finished their meal, Yan Qingshan and the others hadn''t left yet, and Xinbao''s people started to pack their things.


    Yan Shirong said: "Where is Xinbao going?"


    Xinbao said: "Go and see Uncle Shen!"


    Yan Shirong suddenly nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei who was next to him also raised his eyebrows, thinking that someone like Shen Shouyan should belong to the group that he would never forget even if he didn''t play together.


    Regarding Xinbao''s space, such important matters are generally not written in letters. After Xinbao and Yan Shichang left, Emperor Ming Pei discussed the matter with them.


    Yan Shirong said: "Yeah, now, let''s not talk about the "one''s own people" thing, my grandson thinks that I need to confirm later, is blood relative the most effective?"


    He laughed a little bit, and then continued: "Among the blood relatives, is it useful for someone who is not familiar with Xinbao like the sixth uncle and eighth uncle? Is it okay for Xinbao to accept apprentices after removing the blood relatives? You have to try all these things one by one. of."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I think the same way. When the western capital is in an earthquake, let''s try it one by one."


    This matter, we must find out carefully.


    After all, in Xinbao''s words, wool or something, it''s not for nothing! It''s a good thing that the pie in the sky is falling, but it''s hard to catch it?


    Xinbao here,


    Because Xinbao hadn¡¯t shown off his apprentice to Uncle Shen yet, Lin Qingju also came out, and asked as he walked, ¡°Why is master called the emperor, Yeye, and not grandfather?¡±


    Yuan Shenjue explained: "Yeye is a folk slang term. In some places in Zhongzhou, it is customary to call grandfather Yeye. The Yan family dynasty originally started in Zhongzhou, so the emperor asked Xinbao to call him Yeye as soon as he met. After all, the prince''s family, the situation It''s a little special, so it''s closer to you... If you call him grandfather or grandpa, wouldn''t you be the same as many people?"


    Lin Qingju nodded suddenly.


    A few people walked out of the palace gate in a leisurely manner, and saw a large group of people standing at the place where the pot hung, and when they saw them, they rushed over quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 808： a perfect idol

    Chapter 808 A perfect idol


    These people were all wearing long gowns, all carrying pianos on their backs, and they rushed over together, which was a bit spectacular.


    At this moment Xinbao was being hugged by his brother, Yuan Chen calmly stepped forward and stood in front of them.


    They rushed to the front, saluted one after another, and signed up one after another. One of them might be that the qin was not tied securely, and the salute was too low. Without paying attention, the qin slipped from the top of their heads, and Hao Huashi caught it casually. .


    Xinbao said: "Excuse me."


    Several people stood up one after another, looking at her with smiles on their faces.


    The little girl is wearing an embroidered skirt, with two small hair bags on her head, a kitten and a dog on one side, and monkeys and elephants on the other.


    The hair accessory is only the size of a jujube, but it looks quite big on her small hair bag. Against her pink and white skin, her **** eyes are cute and cute.


    Although Hao Huashi heard about their registration, he felt that Master might not have heard, so he turned his head and said, "Master, this is Chen Sande, this person is Tang Siqi, this person is Zhao Ziping..." He reported in turn. again.


    Xinbao took a look, and then judged... These people must be her parents.


    So she looked for feelings, and she showed a cute smile like a national girl: "Do you have something to do with Xinbao?"


    Immediately, several mouths opened their mouths to answer at the same time. It was so busy that they could not hear anything clearly.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Come on, Chen Sande, tell me."


    When he heard his name, Chen Sande blushed, took a step forward, and said respectfully: "Your Highness, I heard that the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism will be building a sound therapy center, so we all signed up."


    Tang Siqi couldn''t help but also interjected: "I was thinking, as long as I can learn something, even if it doesn''t work for a while, I''m willing to carry the piano and go around the world, playing the piano for everyone to heal!"


    Xinbao quickly praised him: "You guys are really kind-hearted! You are really great!"


    Tang Siqi said anxiously: "Don''t dare, dare not be praised by His Highness, I''m just following His Highness!"


    Xinbao thought for a while, then said in a soft voice: "It is good to do good deeds, but you have to do what you can."


    "It''s okay!" Chen Sande patted his chest excitedly: "Caomin''s brother is very good at making money! When they have no money, Caomin can help!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    This unlucky brother really has no one.


    Xinbao could only say euphemistically: "But, but when you grow up, it''s better to be self-reliant."


    Chen Sande was taken aback for a moment, then nodded generously: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the grassroots must find a way to be self-reliant!"


    He was so obedient, Xinbao didn''t know what to say for a moment: "..."


    Then she said: "Since you are here, let Xinbao''s apprentice examine you. Xinbao has something else to do, so let''s go first."


    Several people felt a little regretful, but they continued to say: "Please, Your Highness."


    While still looking at her reluctantly.


    Xinbao looked at their expressions and felt that it was necessary for her to pamper the fans, so she wittily took out a small bag of candy from the sleeve, and then asked her elder brother to carry her over, and shared them with each other. Two candies: "Xinbao treats you to some candies."


    Several people caught it with both hands, and they all smiled happily as if they had found a treasure.


    Then Lin Qingju stayed, and Xinbao and his party left.


    While walking, Hao Huashi smiled and said, "These people are really cute!"


    Xinbao asked him: "Is that Chen Sande''s elder brother named Chen Erde?"


    "Pfft," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "No, his elder brother''s name is Chen Hegui, the one who does business. I heard that the brothers have a good relationship, and there is a big age difference. They were raised by his elder brother as a son, sister-in-law. There is no objection to treating him as a son."


    Xinbao sat in his brother''s arms, his small body was very straight, and he didn''t dare to turn his head when he spoke: "That''s okay."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Before his parents passed away, they also shared the business with him. It''s just that he doesn''t know how to take care of it, so he left it to his elder brother to take care of it, so it''s only natural to take the money for it."


    "There''s nothing to take for granted," Yuan Shenjue said indifferently: "Look at Uncle Shen, that elder brother of his family?"


    "That''s right," Hao Huashi said, "It''s also thanks to the good relationship between the brothers of the Chen family, otherwise they wouldn''t have such a carefree temperament."


    Xinbao waved his small hands up and down: "That''s right."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    Is this a nod? ?


    He glanced at the little master, the little master''s rigid posture made him tired just looking at it.


    Hao Huashi asked: "Master?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Don''t worry, they can''t see this side anymore."


    "Xinbao knows!" She took it for granted, "But they are not the only people who like Xinbao!"


    She glanced here and there with big eyes, meaning to let him see for himself.


    Yuan Shen Jue raised his forehead.


    Xinbao struggled to maintain her princess demeanor, her neck was stiff, and she sighed: "Next time, let''s take a carriage. Being a perfect idol is really exhausting."


    Even Tie Hanhan understood, and then they ran to Shen''s house.


    Shen Shouyan and Xinbao have been together for many years? ? He is an old friend, so he guessed that Xinbao would come over, and has been waiting for her at home.


    Shen Shouyan has darkened a lot, and his beard has been shaved short. Now only a thin layer has grown out, but he looks younger, and he is talking with a smile while holding his heart.


    Zhong Limin was also there, and while yawning, he said to Yuan Shenjue and the others: "The old man is talking about teenage madness! Last night, he dragged me to talk all night about those people he met on his trip, those people thing¡­"


    He wiped his face: "To tell you the truth, my blood boils when I hear it. We discussed it, and the two of us took two or three months'' leave to clean up Chaotianmen..."


    Yuan Shen Jue''s eyes flashed, and they collided with Zhong Limin''s eyes.


    He obviously guessed what he was thinking, but he didn''t mind, and continued: "If anyone is unwilling, introduce them to another gang. If anyone is willing to stay, we will restrain ourselves. This kind of thing that goes out with you can also help out, this official has official ways, bandits... the people have civil ways, and doing it can also help a little..."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded: "This is excellent, the emperor must be happy to hear it."


    Zhong Limin nodded with a smile: "Although we are reckless, we still want to do something big."


    While everyone was chatting, a greenhouse was set up over there.


    Hao Huashi said: "What are you doing?"


    Zhong Limin said: "I got a sheep, let''s roast the sheep at night, I thought it would be lukewarm to eat outside in the open air, but you see that there are too many birds, so I asked someone to build a shed."


    Yes, they felt that there were a lot of birds along the way.


    Hao Huashi said: "Isn''t this the empress and the others brought it back?"


    Yan Shichang said: "I didn''t take it on purpose, I can''t go away! It was hard to lure away with the food, and a group gathered again every two days. I don''t know if it is the same group. Anyway, I follow along, there is still something wrong." Don¡¯t bring it back to the capital.¡±


    Hao Huashi nodded, looked up, and suddenly saw something, jumped onto the branch like flying, then chased a few steps, and grabbed it.


    Zhong Limin called him: "If you have sheep to eat, don''t worry about the half of the meat. These birds are quite human, and it would be pitiful to kill them."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 809： we are friends

    Chapter 809 We are friends


    "No." Hao Huashi jumped down to the ground, looked at them, and saw a small paper scroll tied to the bird''s claw, Hao Huashi happily unwrapped it, and on it was written in beautiful characters , "Don''t come to the half-year-old''s music and books, every inch of the intestines is tens of thousands of knots."


    Hao Huashi wondered: "What is this for? Isn''t this someone''s poem... Who is it?"


    Yuan Shen Jue glanced at it: "Wei Zhuang."


    Hao Hua asked strangely: "What does this mean? This kind of bird can send messages?"


    He tied it back while talking, let go of his hand, touched it carefully twice, and the little bird flapped its wings and flew away.


    Zhong Limin said: "The birds that came to Beijing this time don''t seem to be very afraid of people, and they always land on people''s windows. I wonder if this is a lady from some family. She is bored at home and writes a letter. Since I flew with it, I didn''t think about passing it on to anyone?"


    "Yes, it''s very possible," Hao Huashi took a few glances: "It''s quite interesting, and it''s good to have a pen pal."


    Zhong Limin nodded, Li Songqing was immediately interested, and looked up: "It''s elegant to let it come and go."


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "Mr. Li, if you want to pass it on, you can write it when you get back to the palace. After you write it, I will tie it up for you."


    Li Songqing smiled and said, "Thank you very much."


    He looked eager to try.


    When Zhong Limin saw his posture, he asked someone to bring him a pen and ink, and asked him to write on the spot. Anyway, he saw that he was not the same as them, and he couldn''t get in the way when they were chatting.


    Hao Huashi was very interested and helped him cut the paper into thin strips.


    Li Songqing was also very interested, picked the thinnest pen, and wrote one by one.


    Xinbao finally finished talking with her Wangnian friend, and when she came over to take a look, she was immediately very interested, and turned her head and said, "Wife! Wife! Xinbao wants to write too!"


    Yuan Shen Jue knew this would happen. He had already picked out a pen, and without using a chair, he stood directly by the table, holding the small piece of paper with one hand: "What to write?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, and said, "As long as you like the little princess, we are friends!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Xinbao also said: "You must write boldly! Like a hero! Don''t write this sentence."


    I understand, I''m not stupid.


    Yuan Shen Jue silently changed a piece of paper and wrote a sentence.


    Then Xinbao said again: "If you don''t like the little princess, then we are enemies!"


    Yuan Shenjue again: "..."


    Xinbao glanced at him, rolled his eyes with a smile: "My wife is perfect, do you have a wife?"


    "You... No, my grandfather is the most intelligent in the world, where is your grandfather?"


    "My father is very handsome, where is your father?"


    "My mother..."


    "My brother..."


    "My apprentice..."


    Li Songqing silently put down the pen, and started from the table.


    Really, with a booth like the little princess, you can¡¯t write a single line of poetry.


    Yuan Shen Jue wrote here that Hao Huashi went to catch birds.


    Caught dozens of birds in the afternoon, and finally the shadow guards also helped catch them. It was not until dinner time that everyone packed up and ate roast lamb.


    Warrior eats, the biggest style is... happy.


    Eat meat and drink heavily.


    Even Hao Huashi and Yan Shichang accompanied him for half a cup, and Shen Shouyan couldn''t leave the cup even more. Zhong Limin looked gentle, but he was actually quite able to drink. He drank two or three catties by himself.


    After eating until the moon was in the middle of the sky, Emperor Ming Pei sent people to urge him twice, and only a few people from Xinbao returned to the palace.


    Going back to the palace, seeing Yeye, Xinbao''s sleepy eyelids were glued together, but just after leaving Jinghemen, Xinbao suddenly got excited and grabbed Yuan Shenjue''s hand: "Wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What?"


    Xinbao froze in his brother''s arms, grabbed him closer, and whispered: "Last night, Xinbao saw a female ghost in the yard! It had no head or feet, and it was floating in the air... very scary!"


    The female ghost Hao Huashi: "..."


    He could only explain to her: "Master, you got it wrong, that was me last night, I heard the voice and came out to look, and seeing that you got it wrong, I didn''t dare to come out."


    Xinbao was stunned: "Is that so?"


    "Yes," Hao Huashi was a little drunk, and turned around in front of him: "I''m like this..."


    Xinbao paused suddenly, grabbed his wife, trembling with fright: "You guys, did you see it?"


    Far away, there was a white shadow behind Hao Huashi, floating towards him, Yan Shichang was also very frightened: "Look, I saw it! What should we do! Let''s run!"


    Yuan Shenjue said speechlessly: "That''s Qing Ju!"


    Yan Shichang and his sister almost said in unison: "Then why doesn''t he have feet!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Not to mention, looking at it in such a dark place, you can only see the plain robe on his body, and you can''t see his head and feet at all. When you get closer and closer, and reflected in the candlelight here, you can see his face, and gradually see it clearly. head, but still no feet.


    Xinbao didn''t dare to look at it at all, tightly clutching his wife''s hand and closing his eyes.


    Yan Shichang dared to look at it, he kept watching him approaching, and then said: "It''s Qingju, don''t be afraid, Xinbao, it''s really Qingju."


    He turned his sister to the right, stretched out his hand and touched his face: "It''s hot, don''t worry!"


    Lin Qingju: "...??"


    Xinbao slowly revealed one eye, and looked at him carefully.


    Lin Qingju also guessed it, and said with a smile, "Master?"


    He explained on his own: "Your Highness just left me to talk. I was about to go back to the Imperial Hospital Department. I saw you coming from a long distance."


    Xinbao chrysalis again, exposing both big eyes.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Did you listen to them play the piano this afternoon? How was it?"


    Lin Qingju said: "How should I put it... that Tang Siqi plays really well, it''s really soul-stirring, and can really make people go crazy. But the others, it is said, just learned from him, so... it''s hard to describe."


    Xinbao was relieved, relaxed his body, and said in a soft voice: "Then you talk, Xinbao is going back to sleep."


    Both of them agreed, and Yan Shichang went back with Xinbao in his arms.


    Early the next morning, when I went to the morning court, I began to discuss meritorious deeds and rewards.


    This time, Yan Shirong was mainly responsible for the affairs, so Emperor Ming Pei directly named him a county king, Ruimin County King.


    Although the six sons of the emperor did not come back, they also named a county king, Duanhe County King.


    Yan Shichang was regarded as an assistant, and he was named a general of the auxiliary country. This is a title, and he is not really asked to be a general.


    Cheng Fuju only added a false title of Doctor Guanglu, not a title, similar to Liang Ruoxu and He Wangzhou who came back from Jiangnan before.


    Shen Shouyan directly dialed into Longxiangwei and took the post of general. This is a military post, not a title.


    The titles of the Yan clan are slightly different from the titles of ordinary relatives.


    Generally speaking, as long as the prince doesn¡¯t make big mistakes, even if he doesn¡¯t make great achievements, he can earn a king no matter what, and then he will be promoted routinely if his brother ascends the throne or something.


    Like today''s Gongkehou and Gongshunhou, the titles are so low, and they use the usual three titles of Duke, Hou, and Bo, which is really very rare.


    Of course, it is rare for the grandson of the emperor to become king.


    This is the real future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 810： Xinbao is a person with status

    Chapter 810 Xinbao is a person with status


    And it¡¯s not just that, the sixth prince, who is the freshly-baked Duanhe County King, was granted a marriage soon after he was crowned king, and then ordered the inner palace to start building the Duanhe County King¡¯s Mansion.


    Compared with Gong Shunhou who was kicked out of the palace before the mansion was built, this comparison is really bloody.


    Emperor Ming Pei almost hit their faces, and the fool could see it.


    The eighth prince is now fifteen, he is not too old, he is really not young, and at this time, he is still studying with his nephews, and he is really a little worried.


    Actually, the princes Liu Bajiu, unlike the older brothers, have always been far away from that idea, so they really don¡¯t have that much ambition.


    They also want to hug the prince''s elder brother''s thigh, thinking of having a chance to let the elder brother see his younger brother''s sincerity and obedience, and follow him to be the king of peace and leisure, but isn''t there no chance?


    Then the eighth prince got out of school, and tried every means to get close to Yan Qingshan, doing all kinds of little things, playing coquettishly and shamelessly.


    Yan Qingshan''s temperament is actually born with the eldest brother Yan father, that kind, even if you have nothing to do with him, but if you really entrust your wealth and life to him, although he doesn''t say much, he will take the responsibility. This responsibility comes.


    So the eighth prince''s tricks can''t be said to be useless, anyway, after two days, he told Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei only said: "Old Bazhen has a plan in mind, let him wait."


    Yan Qingshan told the Eighth Prince when he turned around.


    The Ninth Prince is only eleven, but seeing it like this, he also ran over from time to time to brush up on his eldest brother, very respectful, sometimes Yan Shirong saw it, and took them for a walk.


    Suddenly, the royal family became unusually harmonious.


    At this time, Shen Shouyan and Zhong Limin asked their superiors for a three-month leave and took Yan Shichang away.


    To be honest, even their behavior reveals the simplicity of Jianghu people.


    What he knew was that Yuan Shenjue told Emperor Ming Pei in advance, and Emperor Ming Pei appreciated this behavior very much.


    But if you don¡¯t know, just think about it, you just got promoted, it¡¯s not easy to perform well, make friends with colleagues, and instead ask for leave?


    But think again, they are relatives, what are they afraid of?


    Of course besides them, there is also Shen Zhuocheng.


    Before no one knew about it, Hao Huashi had already obtained the list from Daotinglou, and all small sects of a certain size were on the list.


    The list is very detailed. The address, history, kung fu, deeds, etc. of these schools are all clearly written.


    Then Yan Shirong took the people from Dali Temple, and after two days of careful picking, twenty-nine small sects were selected.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei gave Shen Zhuocheng a team of Jinwu Guards who had served the Super Body Pill, and the group left the capital quietly to start his journey to grab the head.


    It is very busy outside, but Xinbao is still leisurely.


    It may be because of Xinbao and Li Songqing''s operation that day, overnight, there was a trend of pen pals in the capital.


    In this era of lack of communication methods, the emergence of this new method has mobilized the enthusiasm of countless people.


    Because many of these birds came from Jiangnan and dealt with Long Xiangwei all the way. The food in their hands is not afraid of people at all, so even ordinary people can catch them with a little temptation. It''s interesting to send a message.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Xinbao¡¯s sentence ¡°As long as you like the little princess, we are friends¡± is too straightforward and brainwashing, anyway, this sentence is the most popular.


    Just because they were in the palace, they were caught countless times writing such a sentence in different handwriting.


    And there are many more, there are replies on it, even more than one reply, the front and back of the small note are full, and I can''t write one more reply, which is really interesting to see.


    Once, Hao Huashi happened to catch a heart treasure and wrote, "My grandfather is the most intelligent in the world, where is your grandfather?"


    Then on the top and back of the head, different handwritings read "Bragging", "Liar", and "I don''t believe it".


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Tuanzi ran away on the spot, and then immediately fought back.


    So when Emperor Ming Pei came over, he saw that on the table next to Xinbao, paper painted all black was hanging to dry.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What is this for? Waste of paper!"


    However, Tuanzi didn''t have time to talk to him at all, she was writing furiously with a serious expression on her face.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a look over and saw her writing: "My grandfather is the most intelligent in the world, he is perfect, he does not accept refutation... just that..."


    Then the word "it is" was written several times, and every inch of the gap was filled abruptly.


    And this kind of paper has been written on several sheets.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He took out the bottom one and looked at it, then he understood, and watched silently.


    Because of the small size of the characters, Tuanzi took so much effort to write that her little face was on the table, and she was still writing.


    Emperor Ming Pei was helpless and funny: "Why is this so?"


    "Hmph!" Tuanzichao said angrily, "These people are too much, and Xinbao didn''t say anything bad about his grandfather, why would they say me!? It''s so far from the original! It''s obviously jealousy!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This little word is still a set.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but smile, and said: "Why don''t you ask others to write it for you?"


    Tuanzi said: "My wife''s writing is not good! At this critical moment, my wife is unreliable! Xinbao can only rely on himself! At this time, my wife still wants to say something about the meaning of the brushwork and the structure. The structure has dignity and honor. ?"


    Yuan Shen Jue held the scissors beside him helplessly, cut the small black paper into strips, and did not refute.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "This cannot be written?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue said, "This is to prevent others from writing later, so I blacked it out first."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    The consideration is really thoughtful.


    Xinbao wrote until lunch time, Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong both came over, and they couldn''t persuade them together.


    Finally, Hao Huashi said: "Master, there are really no more birds, and I can''t catch idle birds."


    She stopped temporarily.


    As soon as I put down the pen, my little hands were tired and stiff, and there was a handkerchief tied to the brush.


    Yan Shirong rubbed her little hands and asked, "What is this for?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s not because... Xinbao is a person with status. There may be a day in the future when Xinbao needs to write in public, so Xinbao can''t reveal the font. Mr. Li said that he can teach Xinbao a new font." , but it¡¯s too late, and the far water can¡¯t quench the near thirst, so Xinbao uses local materials, so that Xinbao¡¯s font and identity can be concealed.¡±


    Really cautious.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "What are you afraid of if you expose your identity? No one will dare to refute you if you expose your identity!"


    "How can I do that?" Xinbao said, "A truly outstanding person doesn''t need to praise himself. Xinbao wants the kind of... everyone praises, and the words of praise are not the same, and then Xinbao only needs to nod his head. "


    Yan Shirong couldn''t stop laughing: "Aren''t you boasting that you wrote a stack?"


    "Why don''t you understand?" Xinbao looked at him with a face full of hatred, and whispered softly, "Second brother, you went to Guanzhong and became a little stupid, you know? The more important thing is that other people are not Xinbao, and what other people''s boasting has anything to do with Xinbao, even if they are caught, Xinbao can refuse to admit it!"


    "You''re right," Yan Shirong covered his eyes with a smile: "Xin Baoer, what you said is really right."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 811： All the birds in the city are getting fat

    Chapter 811 All the birds in the city are getting fat


    Xinbao wrote dozens of pen pals a day, and after they were released, he became a new genre of pen pals, showing off.


    All of them are boasting like "how about my XX", and then write very big and full, purely showing off, the kind that doesn''t need people to reply.


    The mainstream is still the dating school, write something, people will reply, and then whoever sees it will reply, write the front side and the back side.


    The more elegant ones in the middle are the literati couplets, sentence by sentence... But if you encounter someone who doesn''t understand the language in the middle, it will be miserable, and maybe I will give you a "speaking human language" out of nowhere!


    It caused people who saw it again to complain crazily.


    The literati all think that this kind of thing should be elegant, such as a sentence-by-sentence couplet, but they never thought... If this is the case, it is impossible for this kind of thing to be so popular.


    It has become so popular because there are both elegant and vulgar, worldly slang, and there is no restriction on status at all. Everyone can speak freely.


    The key point is that these birds are like adults, knowing that the countryside is dangerous, so they don¡¯t fly to the countryside, they just stay in the city, and they only pick out the clothes that look good, so that they can get round, and then fly around randomly, and then Eat one meal, and all the birds in the city will get fat all of a sudden.


    A few days later, the aromatherapy shop in Neifu opened.


    The most disgusting thing about this store is that it is not allowed to try and smell it.


    But the store opened by the Neifu is guarded by eunuchs, and no one with a brain dares to beep.


    Moreover, the Xiang Dan is very valuable. The glaring price of two taels of silver per pill can stop many people.


    So most of the people who came here could afford it, and they all knew how powerful it was, so the business was really not bad.


    After these people receive the trial ones, or buy them back, they will immediately smell really good.


    Because this aroma is really super pleasant, refreshing, and never tire of hearing it. Compared with incense, it is completely different from the concept. Even if you don¡¯t use it, it¡¯s good to smoke the house!


    After these people use it for a period of time, it is estimated that it will be more cost-effective, because one pill can be used for almost a month, which is much cheaper than incense.


    Not to mention the medicinal effect!


    Immediately, a clever businessman dug out all kinds of sachets and small ornaments at the bottom of the box. Not only women can buy them, but men can also buy them. With a fragrance.


    Moreover, Yan Shisheng also made two kinds of gift boxes, one is a wooden gift box with twelve kinds of fragrances, and there will be two kinds of fragrances in this gift box, which are not sold loose.


    The gift box is very beautifully made. There are ten pills in each bottle. It is very suitable for gift giving. It is obviously not too expensive, but it is elegant and thoughtful.


    There is also a small gift box for girlfriends to give each other. There are only six kinds, but it comes with two beauty pills, which are used to melt water and apply to the face, and they are also not sold loose.


    As soon as it was put on the shelves, it sold like crazy, and those people robbed it as if they didn''t want money.


    As a business that saves private money for the royal family, it can be said to be very powerful.


    Gan Baibi discussed with Xinbao: "So, should the aroma therapy and the sound therapy be treated the same?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "I don''t know, I have to ask my fourth brother about this."


    Because aromatherapy, sound therapy, and veterinary medicine, it stands to reason that the Ministry of Medical Sciences is responsible for reviewing them, and then is responsible for finding a similar place for them and letting them decorate according to the requirements of the Ministry of Medical Sciences. Other things should be They are responsible and spend their own money.


    But aromatherapy, in fact, corresponds to the inner government, of course they have money.


    But it was okay to say that Lin Qingju was supposed to go to the sound therapy, but later it was changed to recruiting, so she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    So Xinbao took her junior officials to find the fourth brother.


    Yan Shisheng listened to what they said, and said directly: "Tell me, can this sound therapy make money?"


    Xinbao and the two looked at each other.


    Yan Shisheng said again: "Besides this, what do you think, this sound therapy... who would invite it?"


    Gan Baibi said: "Your Highness is right. It is not appropriate for the inner government to come forward, and it is not right for the Ministry of Medicine and Dao to come forward. The Ministry of Rites should come forward."


    "Yes," Yan Shisheng said: "Let the Ministry of Rites send officials there. This is not for profit, but to educate everyone."


    Gan Baibi nodded: "I understand."


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Duanzi looked at the two with wide eyes in confusion, feeling as if he had missed a few words.


    So Gan Baibi went to the officials of the Ministry of Rites, and Yuan Shenjue explained to him: "In fact, people rarely invite people to do things like sound therapy, and they are anxious? No need, if there is such a bad and uncontrollable mood. , They may not invite them, because they are afraid that if the news spreads, it will damage their reputation. Therefore, this kind of thing is more of a white job, such as appeasing the widow. It cannot ask for a lot of money. The main thing is to let everyone know slowly In this form, it is more appropriate for the Ministry of Rites to come forward."


    Of course, there is one thing he didn''t say, things like Qin, if you say it is elegant, it is elegant.


    But no matter it is elegant or not, it is an entertaining instrument, so the best way is to let them have an official status, or a semi-official status like an imperial merchant, so that they will not be criticized as strange skills and obscenities. Will not be disrespected.


    Pie falling from the sky, being able to have a relationship with the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, of course the officials of the Ministry of Rites immediately accepted it, and then closed the book with the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, Ming Pei Emperor agreed.


    Lin Qingju also selected three people, including Tang Siqi.


    The common feature of these three people is that they have excellent piano skills and slightly inferior medical skills, but they have a good reputation after investigation, and they have good personalities, so they are tentatively appointed.


    Then let them practice on the sheet music by themselves, and then slowly teach them how to diagnose and judge after practicing.


    These three shops are the most worry-free for Li Luoer.


    The shop was found and decorated with the help of the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, because they have made great contributions in donating bird food, so they gave this shop to them in the name of the princess.


    Then Li Luoer bought a few people herself and began to teach them veterinary skills.


    Li Luoer bought boys in their teens, but because Li Luoer was not Xinbao''s apprentice or something, they didn''t interfere. Be convenient.


    At the same time, the subordinates also bought some girls from various places and planned to bring them over to show them.


    These girls will accept apprentices in the name of Lin Qingju in the future, which is equivalent to Xinbao''s disciples and grandchildren.


    But Lin Qingju is only twenty-one now and has not yet married, so these girls are all selected at a young age, about seven to nine years old, and they are all selected to be good-looking but not too good-looking.


    Sent someone to set up the house ahead of time, and immediately brought the girls there. After Xinbao practiced martial arts and left the palace, she went to vote with Lin Qingju.


    Lin Qingju also went out of the palace with them, and also brought Gan Baibi to help Changyan. Lin Qingju himself didn''t know where his house was, and Hao Huashi had to lead the way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 812： Its okay to be a hero behind the scenes

    Chapter 812 It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a hero behind the scenes


    It was very close, and the carriage arrived in more than a quarter of an hour. It looked quite quiet, and the subordinates were considerate in their work, and they had already hung up the signboard of Lin Mansion.


    Hao Huashi said: "I chose this garden. There were several of them at the time. I chose this one. I saw a small deserted garden in the back. I asked someone to sort it out and plant some medicines. Only a handful of one species could be planted." , can''t you recognize the medicine on the spot?"


    Lin Qingju couldn''t help laughing and said, "Brother is thoughtful."


    Several people simply walked around, looked around, and entered the hall.


    The fourth brother gave an **** named Yang Hui to be his housekeeper, to show Lin Qingju''s relatively detached identity.


    Although he has only been here for two days now, everything is already in order. After they sat down for a while, tea and snacks were served.


    Yang Hui bowed and asked for instructions: "Your Highness, should you call up together, or one by one?"


    Xinbao acquiesced that she was just incidental to this matter, so she lowered her head and tasted something.


    The dim sum here can''t be compared with those in the palace, but there is one that is served like crispy rice, and you can see the shape of rice grains one by one. It is crispy and crispy when biting. "You pretend to go back to Lu Sanchi a little bit, so that he can learn how to cook it for us."


    Hao Huashi nodded: "Okay."


    Wrapped three or four pieces in a handkerchief and picked them up.


    Lin Qingju saw that they didn''t care, so he said directly: "Let''s go together."


    Yang Hui responded repeatedly, and brought him up.


    All the clothes have been changed, they are clean, they are brought up with low eyebrows, and they are about the same age. At a glance, there is almost no difference.


    Lin Qingju said warmly: "Starting from the left hand side, let''s talk about the name and age one by one."


    So starting from the left, every little girl stepped forward, said her name, her age, and where she was from.


    Xinbao felt that eating snacks in front of them was not good, so he wiped his hands and stopped eating. He took a sip of tea and watched curiously.


    More than 20 people reported one by one quickly.


    Lin Qingju hesitated, looking at them back and forth.


    He is a soft-hearted person. These girls are all purchased from various places. If they pick the rest, they are afraid that they will go to the tooth shop again and work as slaves.


    But they originally only wanted a few at most ten, so there are indeed a bit too many people...


    He subconsciously glanced at Xinbao.


    Xinbao looked at him innocently.


    The next moment, Yuan Shenjue stood up, walked over, and began to click, "You, you..." He clicked seven in one breath: "Take all the ones I clicked."


    The faces of those children instantly showed extreme disappointment. Lin Qingju couldn''t bear to look at them, so she wanted to stand up and say something.


    Gan Baibi pressed his shoulder, walked over, and ordered one: "Take this one too."


    The little girl backed away with a pale face.


    In this way, there are only eighteen left, Yuan Shenjue said: "From this point on, tell me, how did you get sold?"


    Obviously this was not taught in advance, the little girls could not help but look at each other in panic, and then started from the first one, stuttering and talking.


    Anyone who stands here will not have a very good background, either disaster or poverty, or their families will be ruined.


    Both of them stood with their hands behind their hands, listening quietly, unmoved.


    After finishing speaking, three more were deleted, leaving only fifteen.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Okay, Yang Hui, take these few down."


    Yang Hui hurriedly bowed in response, and took him down.


    The two came back and sat down, Gan Baibi looked at Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue had already turned his head to look at Gu Xinbao, and he persuaded Lin Qingju: "Qingju, you have to understand that these children will have the opportunity to become His Highness'' disciples in the future, and their status can be said to be extremely high. What they do will be seen by the world, if they behave improperly, it will definitely affect His Highness''s reputation... Therefore, they must be made by extremely outstanding talents, and those who have a bad heart and a bad temper must not be accepted."


    "So, you must not relax the conditions because of compassion at this time. Once this example starts, there will be endless troubles. And, you have to understand that the matter of letting you accept apprentices is not purely for the purpose of accepting apprentices. If there is an omission, it is a matter of state affairs, so you must not do bad things with good intentions."


    Lin Qingju''s face turned slightly pale when he said it, and he said repeatedly: "Thank you, Mr. Gan, for your guidance. It''s because Qingju didn''t think carefully."


    Gan Baibi cupped his hands, "Don''t dare, dare not."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Of the fifteen people, if two or three people can be left in the end, it will be considered good. Ask someone to continue buying."


    "Yes," Gan Baibi said knowing everything: "The remaining fifteen people don''t need to rush to recruit disciples. They should teach them slowly and carefully measure their conduct. If there are any who cannot be overcome, It must be discarded in time without delay. Selecting the best from the best can also make them more motivated, and it is up to them to keep a few in the end."


    Lin Qingju responded repeatedly: "Qingju understands."


    Xinbao raised his little hand to apply for a speech: "Actually, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome!"


    A few people: "...Huh??"


    Xinbao said confidently: "Yeah, what I want is to teach them to look like talents? Isn''t it just to show them in publicity? Xinbao can secretly make alchemy for them! So even if they have someone They''re a little stupid, they don''t learn very well, and Xinbao can help them secretly! As long as they practice their manners well and look like a master, it should be easy to learn, right? People rely on clothes, just dress better! "


    Hao Hua said in surprise: "Master, don''t you value medical ethics the most and don''t allow fooling around?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Actually not, the most important thing in Xinbao¡¯s heart is family, if Yeye needs it, it doesn¡¯t matter even if Xinbao wants to be the hero behind the scenes!


    But in front of many outsiders, she could only say euphemistically: "In this world, there will always be something...important enough to make you give up your principles."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Fine.


    Yuan Shenjue said calmly: "Xinbao, what is important in your heart and what is important in my heart can obviously have the best of both worlds, why should we give in? Let''s find more people, and then let them work hard to learn, and then pick out the ones who have learned. Good man, isn''t it all right?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "It''s okay, but I feel a little pitiful about being picked out."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "If the mind is wrong or the skills are not as good as others, it should be like this. There is nothing pitiful. If you pick the bad ones, the poor ones will be sick. When the time comes, they will go out in the name of your disciples and be trusted by others." , but without the corresponding ability, how many poor patients do you think there will be?"


    Xinbao was speechless: "You are right."


    Lin Qingju listened silently.


    Just now, the little master really cherishes his words like gold, but now he can speak so well, and he speaks so nicely... There is no one who treats him differently.


    The next moment, the little master stretched out his hand, and gently touched Xinbao''s little head: "But there is nothing wrong with people relying on clothes. What Xinbao means is that he thinks he can make clothes for them?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 813： Omen of Prosperity

    Chapter 813 The Omen of the Prosperity of the Heavenly Wizards


    "That''s right!" Xinbao was stunned again: "Xinbao thinks that we can make uniform clothes for them! For example, write a medical character on the back, so that everyone will..."


    She scratched her face with her small hands, and came up with a description: "It will be distinguished from ordinary pharmacy clerks, and also from ordinary maids. Moreover, it is closely related to medical characters."


    Yuan Shenjue nodded suddenly: "You mean to let these people, first of all, give the impression of the word ''medical'', and secondly, or subconsciously ignore that they are Xinbao''s disciples, women, etc. identity of?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said happily, "We have a good understanding, my wife, what my wife said is what Xinbao wants to say!"


    Yuan Shenjue lowered his head with a smile, let Tuanzi kiss his face, and said: "Yes, after we go back, we will choose a medical word and have people make clothes. Bring it into the palace to greet Xinbao."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Everyone discussed it properly, and Xinbao didn''t stay for dinner, so he went back to the palace directly.


    Lin Qingju stayed behind, ready to get in touch with these people.


    Hao Huashi went to order people to continue buying, while asking: "All of them are Qing Jujiao?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue said, "There will be a separate person to teach them knowledge, and a separate person to teach them etiquette. Qingju only teaches medicine and the principles of life?"


    "Oh," Hao Huashi nodded, "I think so, Qing Ju doesn''t have that much time."


    Several people chatted and went back to Qianqing Palace. Some shadow guards brought some papers, whether they were courtiers or civil scholars.


    Then all afternoon, Xinbao and his group were picking words.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Shirong came over at noon and helped to choose for a while, but their opinions were not accepted, because Xinbao said that although I am close to you, this is a business matter and cannot be private.


    That''s fine.


    The two of them got used to it, and when they came back after a busy afternoon, Xinbao finally picked it out.


    There is also a person that none of them expected... Li Zhizhi.


    The former Yue family of the fake prince.


    Li Zhizhi is a typical person who is tough on the outside and on the inside. As a courtier, he dared to speak hard against the fake prince, which is enough to show his temper.


    His handwriting is also the same, very upright, either chic, elegant, or heroic, or with a cliff-like axis of indomitable strength.


    Emperor Ming Pei held it and looked at it for a long time, then smiled and said, "Not bad."


    This style is really good, just to dilute the impression of a woman''s body.


    He said: "Then Xinbao will come over tomorrow, go ask for it yourself, and see if he will agree."


    Xinbao nodded without fear, "That''s fine."


    So the next day, Xinbao came over after practicing martial arts, and went directly to the meeting place.


    Fang Wuyou personally led her there, and the officials at the waiting room saluted one after another, Fang Wuyou pointed and said: "Your Highness, this one is Lord Li."


    Everyone raised their hearts one after another, including Li Zhizhi himself.


    Li Zhizhi is a tough guy, he dares to argue with the fake prince, but in fact he is not good at coaxing children, including his own daughter, he dared to fight in front of the emperor for her, and he would risk his life, but when it comes to father and daughter getting along, soft I can''t say anything about it.


    So when he heard that the little princess was looking for him, he was almost at the same arm and foot, saluted again, and said with a serious face: "I don''t know what orders your Highness has?"


    Xinbao held a piece of paper: "Master Li, did you write this?"


    Li Zhizhi took a look: "Yes. Your Highness, is there anything wrong with your article?"


    "No, no," Tuanzi waved his hands, "Even if there is something wrong, Xinbao can''t tell."


    She paused for a moment, wondering if she had made a mistake, and added another sentence: "Master Li must have done nothing wrong, it must be very appropriate."


    Master Li: "..."


    Xinbao said quickly: "It''s like this. Xinbao''s apprentices want to take a few apprentices, and take a lot. Xinbao wants to write the word ''Shang Yi'' on their clothes, because Mr. Li''s handwriting is beautiful, So Xinbao wants to ask Master Li to help write it."


    Li Zhizhi instantly relaxed a lot: "Thank you for your appreciation, Your Majesty, I am honored."


    He thought for a while: "I don''t know if Your Highness wants to put the characters in the front or the back?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "The back?"


    Li Zhizhi said: "Then I''m afraid it won''t look good just to do the calligraphy, how about I draw up two landscapes?"


    Xinbao looked at him with big eyes, and said honestly: "Xinbao can''t imagine it, why not... Mr. Li writes one without mountains and rivers, and one with mountains and rivers, is it okay?"


    Li Zhizhi said anxiously: "Yes, yes, I obey."


    So Xinbao thanked him and left. The next day, Li Zhizhi personally delivered the written words.


    Not only did he write only words, but he also wrote what he said, with only two light strokes of landscapes. Yu Wai also drew a picture. Yu designed a clothing pattern, which was in line with the serious and professional image that Xinbao wanted.


    Xinbao was so satisfied, he praised him repeatedly, and when he left, he made two cans of tea pills for him, and sent someone to send them to him.


    This is just a trivial matter in Xinbao, but to others, it is equivalent to the fact that the influence of the false prince on the unlucky Li Zhizhi has finally disappeared... It seems that the current Prince Highness and his family really don''t care about this.


    Li Zhizhi also specially thanked Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei only smiled and said: "You don''t have to thank me for your love, it''s because of your extraordinary talent that Xinbao likes you. Although I''m on good terms with Xinbao, it''s a public matter, and Xinbao is fair and selfless, so he won''t listen to me. one-sided words."


    Li Zhizhi also couldn''t help laughing, and said: "Your Highness is wise, and your little Highness is also just, and he is a genius, a sign of prosperity."


    This is true.


    "Aiqing''s words are very true." Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Aiqing, do you know why I let Xinbao''s apprentice accept so many female disciples?"


    Li Zhizhi really didn''t know it was a female disciple, so he couldn''t help being startled.


    Jun Chen was talking, Fang Wuyou sent a note up.


    Xinbao on the top reads: "Yeah, the melon seeds have grown a lot."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This treasure-style secret is really a typical Bao-style style, because they are used to calling the space mustard seed, so she just called it melon seed.


    However, we will have to wait for the news from the shadow guard to pass the news over there that day to be sure. If I guessed correctly... it should have started to move.


    Xidu reported once a day, and the news spread in the evening.


    Sure enough, they started to move.


    People these days are unwilling to leave their ancestral home. Even if you tell him by choking his neck that he will die if he doesn¡¯t move, they also think...not necessarily, not necessarily?


    So when Wang Ronggui went there, it took a lot of effort just to persuade.


    Fortunately, there was the locust plague first, and there was enough food and poultry, so they would not go hungry, and the government forced them to move out, so even if these people were unwilling, they could only obey. If they really insisted not to move, then It is to be locked and taken on the spot, and it will be honest after a few times of scaring.


    Wang Ronggui led a lot of people, and this kind of thing would not cause any large-scale civil uprising, so it went smoothly.


    Starting today, one village after another began to move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 814： shining preference

    Chapter 814 Bright Preference


    There is a lot of luggage, and there are few horses and carts. They are all carried by hands and shoulders. In addition, there are many places affected, including villages and towns, and it takes time to arrange them.


    So the migration is lined up according to the region, and it will take at least two months to move out.


    But apart from the fact that Xinbao felt that the space was bigger on the first day, he moved there every day after that, and sometimes some accidents happened, hindering the progress, but there was no other reaction from Xinbao.


    Yan Shirong said: "So, as long as the general trend does not change, it will have no impact on Xinbao. If there is a decree prohibiting migration at this time, I don''t know whether Xinbao''s melon seeds will become smaller again, or will it be that way?" Some of them can''t be planted."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Xinbao''s melon seeds..."


    He was silent for a moment.


    In the past few days, Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Shirong have both started to use melon seeds to refer to the space of Xinbao. He insisted on not using them at first, but he was taken away accidentally.


    He gave up struggling, and said again: "Xinbao''s melon seeds are getting smaller and still can''t be planted. Knowing this is meaningless. For Dayan Jiangshan, or for the vegetation on that side, whether it is a plague of locusts or an earthquake, they are almost wiped out." The situation is the same in this respect.¡±


    "But comparing Guanzhong and Xidu, the size of the fields can be inferred. If you go, Xinbao will get one in a hundred, and Wang Ronggui will only get one in a thousand. Other strangers are useless. .¡±


    "Yes," Yan Shirong also became serious: "but have you ever thought about the important point? If we stop the locust plague, it means we have preserved the vegetation. And the earthquake, even if we relocate, most of the vegetation still cannot be preserved. We just keep it. killed the people."


    The expressions of Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan became serious.


    Yeah, that''s the key.


    Yan Shirong continued: "For Xinbao, no matter whether the locust plague or earthquake occurs, as long as our measures have been implemented smoothly and this measure is useful, then the change of her melon seeds is already doomed, so we can do it now. Trying it out, yeah yeah."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Yes. I will try it tomorrow."


    Hao Huashi ate snacks with the little master, while listening silently, and the two looked at each other from time to time.


    Do you understand?


    Of course I understand, do you understand?


    Hehehe, of course I understand...


    Then the two lowered their eyes with guilt, and continued to listen hard.


    In order to show that he really understood, and understood very well, Xinbao stood up on the spot: "Yeah, is it because Xinbao will serve the country and the people tomorrow, so he doesn''t need to practice calligraphy?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This is promising!


    He could only say: "Yes, you will be exempted from practicing calligraphy and martial arts tomorrow, and you won''t have to make up the day after tomorrow."


    So the next day, Xinbao was ordered to rest, and Emperor Ming Pei took Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong to continue the experiment.


    After trying all day, I finally tested the basic rules.


    The first is the candidate.


    The most useful kind of people are:


    There must be blood relationship and Xinbao''s approval...the two are indispensable.


    That is to say, if there is no blood relationship, such as Hao Huashi, even if he is a pro-disciple, even if Xinbao approves it very much, he still cannot be classified into this category.


    For example, the six, eight, nine and three princes, even though they are related by blood, but Xinbao doesn''t regard them as his own, so they can''t be classified into the first category either.


    There is not much difference between Wang Ronggui Ganbaibi, Bai Gusheng, and Huang Liubajiu, and the effect that can be achieved is one-fifth or one-sixth of that kind.


    But like Hao Huashi, Xue Xuanji, Wang Kangning, etc... people who are secretly recognized by Xinbao, even if some Xinbao are not too close, the effect will be better, and they can reach the first three points One, one quarter, but not exactly.


    Followed by things.


    At first, Yan Shirong thought that the criterion for judging was "merit", but it was not the case.


    They deduced repeatedly and felt that the greatest possibility is that space recognizes "life", or "creature".


    Grass and trees are living beings, and people are also living beings.


    Therefore, regardless of saving vegetation or saving human life, the space can be enlarged. The migration of the earthquake cannot "save" the vegetation, but the earthquake will not kill all the vegetation, but it saves all the people, so it is roughly calculated. What you get is About half of the locust plague.


    In other words, Space believes that a life of a plant is the same as a life of a human, and there is no priority.


    It is worth mentioning that,


    Emperor Ming Pei himself, Xiao Tai, and Yuan Shenjue reached a terrifying figure, which was 10 to 20 percent of the actual figure.


    That is to say, if they saved one hundred acres, they would be able to add another ten or twenty acres of land to Xinbao''s space. This amount is really terrifying.


    The biggest difference from others is that this is an additional addition.


    That is to say, if a locust disaster in a certain place saves one million mu of land, and Yan Shirong is sent to relieve the disaster, the space will increase by 10,000 mu, but if Yuan Shenjue is added, it will be 10,000 mu + at least 100,000 mu.


    This is the small world of this side, and they have a clear preference for them.


    By the way, it also verified Yan Shirong''s previous imagination.


    The originally enlarged space, if there is any change, that area will be grayed out, unable to be planted or walked through, but it will not shrink back.


    Because dozens of imperial edicts were issued on this day, which seemed too absurd. Therefore, for the sake of confidentiality, everyone in the family had big palm seals and held multiple positions, so as not to trouble outsiders.


    At the end of the day, under the crazy brainstorming, several people are a little tired.


    Yan Shirong leaned back slightly, stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead, and said, "If it''s just a name? Is it useful? Don''t you really need to go there?"


    After finishing speaking, he himself came back to his senses, the imperial decree came into force, and it took effect for the space, so it should be useful to just name it?


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t answer, he was also thinking.


    Yan Shirong glanced at Yeye and didn''t bother him.


    Xinbao didn''t know what they were writing, but just closed his eyes to sense. After a busy day, he was also a little tired, so he crawled into Emperor Ming Pei''s arms, kicked off his shoes, lay directly on top of him, and closed his eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei rubbed her little head, beckoned Fang Wuyou to bring a big hidden bag, and tilted himself slightly so that Xinbao could lie down more comfortably, while still meditating.


    Of the three of them,


    He is the emperor, even if he is in Zen today, he is still the emperor, once in a while is fine, and it is really unrealistic to have a name for every errand.


    Not to mention Xiao Tai, he is a person who can only lead soldiers and is not smart in doing things. Besides, the Xiao family has guarded the border for many years, and it is very troublesome to change generals.


    Yuan Shen Jue is very suitable, but firstly, he has to protect Xinbao, and secondly, he is too young.


    Now, although the senior officials in the court have already secretly speculated about Xinbao''s strangeness, he still hopes that everything will be done smoothly and reasonably, and outsiders will not think too much about Xinbao.


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered over and over again.


    Finally, he still said: "My son, Xidu..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 815： children are good children

    Chapter 815 Children are good children


    Yuan Shen Jue saluted silently, and did not need Emperor Ming Pei to finish speaking, just whispered: "Yes."


    He glanced at Xinbao, Xinbao was drowsy with his little head in his hands, and Yuan Shenjue lowered his eyes when he didn''t hear them talking.


    Emperor Ming Pei meant to let him accumulate credit and qualifications.


    For example, Yan Shirong, the merits of this locust plague will be remembered for the rest of his life.


    As for Yuan Shenjue, if he can do such a similar thing independently, at least there is such a thing, and then let him name it, as long as he coordinates with the real officials in charge, it will be more reasonable. At most, it seems that the emperor favors him , which is not surprising.


    Actually, for an earthquake like this one, it would be better if he could be sent there right from the start.


    At this moment, Wang Ronggui has already done a lot of work. It can be said that the preliminary work is almost finished.


    Because he is not a prince or grandson after all.


    Sending princes and grandsons to things like this will actually not take credit, because they are "lords" and will only make the credit greater, but Yuan Shen is definitely a minister, so he will share the credit.


    Yan Shirong obviously thought of this too, so he persuaded: "Yeah, there''s no need to be in a hurry, it''s better to wait for the next time, maybe..."


    Da Yan is a great man in the world, maybe other things will happen before the matter of the Western Capital is finished, so it is more appropriate to delay it first and give him credit for a complete matter.


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered for a while, then nodded slowly.


    He thought of another question.


    Indeed, the world is so big that every year there will be disasters in some places, and often more than one place, so there are still not enough people, should we transfer Yan Shifan back?


    It is enough to have Xiao Tai at the border. Letting a grandson pass is entirely because he wants to go.


    But whether he thinks about it or not, he can only make concessions in front of national affairs.


    But the problem now is... the current situation is very clear, and he has already made a decision in his heart. If Yan Shifan comes back, his identity as the eldest grandson of the emperor will be there.


    There is nothing to be afraid of facing up, he is afraid of making the children divorced.


    He was thinking over and over again, when he heard Yan Qingshan say: "Father, it doesn''t matter."


    Emperor Ming Pei opened his eyes, Yan Qingshan looked calm, and repeated: "Children are good children, and they have grown up. They won''t be so easily influenced by others. Father, don''t worry too much."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly.


    The next day,


    Emperor Ming Pei decreed to transfer the emperor''s eldest grandson, Yan Shifan, back to Beijing.


    Yan Shifan''s place always delivers things frequently. Mrs. Lin usually gives her son something once every two weeks. Sometimes when Xinbao grows delicious food, she will send some over.


    So Yan Shifan didn''t pay attention when he suddenly heard that someone was coming from the capital, but after hearing the decree, he was a little confused: "What''s going on? Why did you suddenly ask me to go back? Is there something going on in the capital? Is there any letter?"


    It was a **** Wu who came to pass the decree, and said with a smile: "Return to Your Highness, the emperor, the prince, the empress and several highnesses are all well, there is no letter, but before the servant came, the little highness gave the minister a pot of medicine , His Highness said that this is an improved version of Wen Wen Dan, it is as fragrant as before, and it is edible, just throw it into the soup."


    Yan Shifan nodded indiscriminately and took it, thinking about it.


    Don¡¯t write a letter, explaining that it has something to do with Xinbao¡¯s secrets, so he didn¡¯t ask any more, just said: ¡°When will you leave?¡±


    The **** said: "The emperor said that His Highness can be given two or three days to bring back the manpower that His Highness can choose, and it can be under two thousand."


    Yan Shifan said in astonishment: "You mean I won''t come back?"


    The **** bowed and said: "The emperor''s intention seems to be so."


    Yan Shi Fanchang took a deep breath, then turned to look for Xiao Tai.


    Xiao Tai couldn''t do such brainy things, the two of them didn''t guess much, anyway they discussed it, Yan Shifan only picked a few hundred people who were familiar with him, who could be used as personal soldiers in the future, Yu Wai chose Nearly a thousand old, weak, sick and disabled left for Beijing early the next morning.


    He was worried, so he rushed back quickly, and then let these people come back slowly.


    At the same time as the decree was issued, Emperor Ming Pei also issued an oral order.


    Order the emperor''s grandson Yan Shisheng to hand over the affairs of the inner government to the eighth son of the emperor Yan Youyi, and he will enter the household department ten days later.


    The Eighth Prince was overwhelmed by flattery, and hurriedly ran to talk to Yan Shisheng.


    His biological mother was just a concubine, she had no confidence, her posture was extremely low, and she was very respectful to her nephew.


    Although Yan Shisheng is young, he has been in charge of the inner mansion for two years. Among other things, it can be seen that he has really practiced, that he is sincerely devoted to teaching, and he is also dedicated to teaching.


    Although the eighth prince is shy, he was taught by a famous teacher since he was a child. He is both civil and military, and he learned these skills very quickly.


    And he understood very early on that the prince''s family is not difficult to get along with, just remember one thing...don''t offend Xinbao.


    Like a few emperors and grandchildren, no matter who they are, no matter what happens, they will think it is a kind of tempering, and they will teach him how to deal with it. It is rare to provoke younger brothers and elder brothers to come forward, but only to provoke Xinbao, The whole family will set off a case and fight back frantically.


    Just keep this in mind and it won''t be a big deal.


    So, every time he sees Xinbao, he is extremely polite.


    Because he is good-looking, and he speaks not in a childish tone, but very serious, so Xinbao quite likes him. After leaving the palace, he shared with Yuan Shenjue: "Uncle Ba is really a polite person."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Now at Lin Qingju''s place, the girls have already bought three batches, and finally, a total of 30 people were selected.


    Thirty of them will be assessed for every subject and every day, and two to three people will be eliminated every month for at least a year, and those who stay in the end will become the little princess'' disciples.


    This is also the way they negotiated.


    Then starting tomorrow, these people will officially start teaching.


    Lin Qingju took the homonym "Yan" of Yan as his surname, and named these thirty people. They usually wear "school uniforms" customized by Xinbaojiao, with famous tags on their chests, and enter the palace on the first day of every month. Greetings to Xinbao.


    This is called propaganda!


    Xin Baoyao thought about the scene and thought it was very good.


    The group returned to the palace after watching, and just after they left the gate of the Lin Mansion, an old man stopped in the middle of the road and saluted from a distance: "Your Highness, the grass people want to offer medicine!"


    Xinbao was a little interested and asked, "What kind of medicine is it?"


    Yuan Shenjue stopped her, and said in a loud voice: "It is a good thing to donate medicine, but there are no rules and no rules. If you donate medicine, please go to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao. You will be received by yourself. Don''t come under your highness to donate medicine. Otherwise, you will be killed as an assassin." Now, do you mean wronged or wronged?"


    The old man said anxiously: "But the medicine of Caomin is not dedicated to the Ministry of Medicine and Dao, it is specially dedicated to the little princess! This is a medicine that the little princess can use! Caomin is willing to dedicate it to Her Royal Highness the little princess!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 816： Xinbao shamed the princess world

    Chapter 816 Xinbao shames the princess world


    Xinbao was very strange, and tilted his head: "Is Xinbao not sick? What is the medicine that I can take? Why should I take medicine?"


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned.


    But since Xinbao opened his mouth to ask, he didn''t stop him, and said, "Get up and answer."


    The old man thanked him and stood up, took a few steps forward, was stopped by the shadow guard, he stood there, leaned forward, opened his arms, and said enthusiastically to Xinbao: "Your Highness! The grass-roots are not saying that His Highness is sick, His Highness Cao Minguan is much shorter than his peers! To be half a head shorter than his peers! This is so unusual!"


    Xinbao: "...??"


    Nai Duanzi''s business smile slowly disappeared, and his little heart was shot by an arrow.


    The old man continued: "Your Highness is a princess! Being in the palace, I have eaten all the good things I want, and I can eat all I want, but why do I not grow tall after eating so many good things..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Another arrow shot in the heart...


    The old man looked earnest, obviously he was really worried about her: "This is a physical problem! Although it is not a disease, it is more difficult than a disease. If it is not treated in time, even if His Highness grows up, he will still be shorter than others. Smaller¡­¡±


    Another arrow shot...


    Xinbao Putao''s eyes widened, and she suddenly remembered the words that the old turtle woman said a long time ago when she just woke up: "When you grow up, you will be a dwarf..."


    She''s a pussy! Shorty!


    It is worthless! It is worthless!


    The expression on Xinbao''s little face is extremely complicated, sad and bitter but also struggling to maintain the demeanor of a princess, like crying and laughing.


    Yuan Shenjue felt distressed when he looked at it, he clenched his hands, and finally waited for him to finish speaking, and immediately said: "Thank you, but Your Highness can''t use foreign medicine, Zhao Ke, go and collect his medicine, and hand it over to the Ministry of Medicine for examination by the imperial physician Pass."


    Waving his hand, Hao Huashi picked up Xinbao and flew away.


    Xinbao said nothing.


    My little heart, who has been hit by countless arrows, can no longer take into account the feelings of fans.


    As soon as she entered the gate of the palace, she said angrily: "What''s wrong with being short! Xinbao is a little short, but Xinbao is beautiful! Xinbao is a little small, but Xinbao is smart! No one in this world is perfect Xinbao is a little short but otherwise perfect!"


    Hao Huashi held back a smile and comforted him: "Yes, he is just looking for trouble for nothing. I never think Master is short, and Master is cute from head to toe."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Her eyes were wide open, she held him in his arms, and stared at him for a while: "You, have you ever thought... The reason why you think Xinbao is cute is because Xinbao is so small! Look at the puppy , Is it cute when I was young? Is it scary when I grow up?? The lamb, is it cute when it is small? Is it delicious when it grows up?? Even the goose, which is so delicious, is fluffy and cute when it is young of!"


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He couldn''t refute it!


    With small tears in his eyes, Tuanzi said sadly: "So this is the truth! You are all secretly laughing at Xin Bao''ai in your heart! It''s just that you didn''t say it! You pretended not to find out! It turned out that a passer-by old man accidentally exposed it." the truth!"


    Hao Huashi repeatedly said: "No, no, absolutely not! Absolutely not!"


    But his mouth was worn out, and he couldn''t coax the little master well. The key point is, the look he cast for help from the little master, the shameless little master... actually took a step back for the first time! refused to accept!


    Hao Huashi had no choice but to trot all the way to bring the smoking ones to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Yan Shifan had just rushed back, and Emperor Ming Pei was talking to him, and when he heard that Xinbao was back, he called him in.


    Hao Huashi entered the door and put the little master down. Xinbao didn''t notice the elder brother next to him at all. He stood there and said sadly: "Yeah...Xinbao doesn''t know, Xinbao still goes out every day, maybe every Everyone who saw Xinbao secretly laughed at Xinbao..."


    Emperor Ming Pei was anxious: "What''s wrong?"


    He left the throne and came over, not only him, but even Yan Qingshan, Yan Shifan and Yan Shirong all got up and walked over, plus Hao Huashi and Yuan Shenjue.


    A few people just formed a circle, and a small milk dumpling raised its face, turned around, looked at the heads above, and burst into tears: "They are all so tall! So tall! Only Xinbao is a dwarf, and Xinbao doesn¡¯t even know it! Xinbao still foolishly goes out, thinking she¡¯s pretty! Xinbao doesn¡¯t deserve to be a princess! Xinbao is embarrassing to the princess world! Xinbao is embarrassing to Yeye! "


    She squatted on the ground, tears fell down in big drops, and her sadness was uncontrollable.


    Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly bent down to hug her, but she still didn''t give him a hug. The anxious people all knelt down and couldn''t help comforting her.


    Hearing Yan Shifan''s voice, Xinbao raised his face while dropping the golden beans, and cried for a while, then continued to cry, while reaching out his little hand to pat his knee.


    Yan Shifan was distressed and funny: "Yes, brother is back. He just arrived."


    Xinbao sobbed, and took two more pats.


    Yan Shifan said: "Well, big brother misses you very much too."


    She patted it twice more, Yan Shifan nodded: "Okay, talk to Big Brother after Xinbao finishes crying."


    Several people:"¡­"


    Then Yan Shifan asked again: "How long will Xinbao continue to cry?"


    Xinbao cried and raised a finger.


    Yan Shifan bargained: "Xinbao, fifteen minutes is too long, let''s cry for another stick of incense. Xinbao and elder brother reunite after a long absence, and I want to give elder brother a face."


    Xinbao cried and nodded.


    Several people again: "..."


    So they watched her silently squatting on the ground, with her little head drooping, her two little hands still picking at her shoes, tears falling down, crying with real emotion.


    Hao Huashi explained in a low voice, and the corners of Emperor Ming Pei''s mouth twitched.


    To be honest, Xinbao is indeed a little smaller than her peers, especially now that she is thinner again, she is a delicate jade doll.


    But she is the only one who is such a big child in the palace, and she never likes to play with children. There is no comparison, and they really didn''t pay attention.


    But they really don''t think there''s anything wrong with it.


    After all, it¡¯s a small one, so it¡¯s easy and comfortable to hold, and it¡¯s also pretty and cute from head to toe.


    Several people looked at Leo Ke, planning to urge her later.


    It didn''t turn out very well, Xinbao burst into tears, then stopped crying, touched his eyes, stood up, and threw himself on Yan Shifan.


    Yan Shifan caught it with a broken smile: "Stop crying for a while?"


    "Don''t cry anymore," Xinbao lay on his brother''s shoulders, his face was full of lovelessness, and he said after a while: "One burst of energy, then decline, and three exhaustions... Xinbao can''t cry anymore."


    It''s still a good word... Yan Shifan smiled and comforted: "Okay, Xinbao is not sad. Didn''t Xinbao get sick when he was a child? People who are six years old have grown up for six years, and you have only grown up for three years. You are also thinner than others. As it should be..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 817： over the show brother

    Chapter 817 The drama is over brother


    One sentence poked two thunders. If there was no aura of reunion after a long absence, the brother and sister would have broken up on the spot.


    Yan Shirong hurriedly said: "Nonsense, Xinbao will always be five years old, why six years old, you are confused!"


    "Exactly!" Emperor Ming Pei reprimanded him: "Why do you compare yourself to others!? Xinbao is my only granddaughter and the only Princess of the Kingdom of Yan Dynasty. Why do you want to compare yourself to others??"


    While talking, he hugged his granddaughter, and Yan Shifan looked around silently... Sure enough, he didn''t come back for several months, and he couldn''t keep up with the times.


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged his granddaughter on his lap, and said seriously: "Xinbao, you have to understand, this person must have ulterior motives!"


    His expression was very serious: "Xinbao, as the princess of the Yan Dynasty, countless people want to cling to you, but in order to cling to you, they can use any tricks and say anything. Like ordinary Self-recommendations to curry favor, or asking others to recommend you are very common, but there are also some people who are not very capable and careful, and can''t get ahead on the right path, so they will think of another way and use such strange tricks to get ahead. If you believe him, go It''s his fault!"


    Xinbao was stunned, and thought for a while: "But he seems very sincere."


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered: "He is afraid that he has been planning for a long time. He only waited for today, and he knew that my heart is a person who values ??love and righteousness. Naturally, he will act in a very sincere and sincere way. It is not surprising that others can''t see it, but Don¡¯t judge people by what he says, but by what he does. If he is really kind and wholeheartedly doing things for you without asking for anything in return, then why would he slander Xinbao in public?? This kind of person is doing illegal things in the name of caring and loving, It''s really disgusting!"


    Xinbao''s eyes are full of "Is that so?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded solemnly, his eyes were firm and unwavering, "Yes, that''s it!"


    Xinbao nodded and accepted the explanation.


    Then Ming Peidi began to explain the point she cared most about.


    He said: "Also, Xinbao, when you come here, there is a difference in honor and inferiority. In this world, apart from Yeye and parents, Xinbao has the highest status. Except for these three, no one is qualified to evaluate Xinbao, so , There is no such thing as embarrassing anyone, Xinbao appears in front of the subjects, no matter what you do, even if it is to kill them, it is the emperor''s favor."


    "Secondly, Xinbao, you are a **** descended from the sky. You are different from other children, and there is no need to condescend to compare yourself with other children. What you look like is what a fairy looks like. When a fairy grows up They will only know what it looks like when they see Xinbao, there is nothing to compare with... This is also what Yeye said just now, but it is impossible for anyone who truly respects Xinbao to find fault with Xinbao for the sake of selfishness! Because Regardless of ordinary people or courtiers, as long as their brains are not broken, it is impossible to compare Xinbao with ordinary children! This is arrogance!"


    Xinbao nodded again: "Xinbao is very healthy!"


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei kissed her small forehead: "Heaven will send a great responsibility to everyone, and there will always be some twists and turns. Xinbao did suffer from illness when she was young, but now she has recovered, and it is good to grow up healthy and safe. , Why should you care about the nonsense of some traitors."


    Emperor Ming Pei finally coaxed his granddaughter.


    Xinbao snuggled into the arms of Emperor Ming Pei, silently relaxed for a while, and then said to Hao Huashi: "That bad guy''s medicine, show Xinbao."


    Hao Huashi smiled and left.


    Xinbao ignored the past, ran to his elder brother''s arms again, hugged his face and asked, "Why are you back?"


    "Why did I come back?" Yan Shifan said, "I don''t know either. You came back just before I entered the door."


    Yan Shirong smiled, and then began to talk to him.


    Yan Shifan suddenly realized after listening halfway through.


    If this is the case, then he really has to come back. Although he is not good at this, he can use it personally.


    Several people discussed in low voices.


    Because the Western Capital Earthquake occurred on the second day of November, in order to grab credit... no, in order to fully collect the wool of the space, the imperial decree must be issued before this date.


    So this time, we can tentatively let Yuan Shenjue and Yan Shifan pass by.


    But this time Yuan Shen can definitely go through the motions, but Yan Shifan can''t just go through the motions. Therefore, you can first find a reason to let Yan Shifan go, and let him do something.


    Because the time is a little tight, and because Wang Ronggui has almost done the organization of the migration, so the issue of resettlement can be considered.


    Xinbao scratched and scratched his eldest brother, while listening to their chats.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t realize at all that her own wife might leave home temporarily. She also said seriously: "Wang Ronggui is Xinbao''s good friend. Xinbao can write to him and ask him to treat you too."


    Yan Shifan coughed, and exaggeratedly said: "Thank you Xinbaoer, my eldest brother has never done such a thing, and I have no idea, thanks to Xinbao having so many friends."


    Yan Shirong glanced at him silently.


    The show is over, brother.


    Several people were talking, Hao Huashi also brought back the medicine.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Is there any danger?"


    Hao Huashi said: "The imperial physician from the Ministry of Medical Sciences has seen it, and can smell ginseng, so there is no danger."


    Xinbao took it out to have a look. The bottle was not big and contained ordinary pills.


    Hao Huashi said: "How is it, Master?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "It''s useless, it''s a messy prescription, it can replenish vitality and blood...but the compatibility is not very good. But..."


    She smelled it while talking, several people looked at her, she said after a long time: "But there is a medicine called Yanhusuo, I have never seen it here before."


    Yan Shirong said directly: "Ask someone to investigate this person, and also investigate this medicine."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, Hao Huashi said: "I''ll find someone to investigate." Then he flew away.


    Xinbao was not interested either, so he handed over the medicine and washed his hands, they were still discussing.


    Xinbao saw his wife sitting upright on the round stool, so he hugged his waist from behind and touched the hilt of his waist.


    The corners of Yuan Shenjue''s mouth were slightly bent, he stretched out his hand with a smile, and squeezed her chubby hand, Xinbao''s small head was exposed from this side, he stretched out his hand and patted it, she went around to the other side, and the two played with each other for a while, smiling. .


    While playing, Xinbao felt the Sansheng Stone flash, and Xinbao stood up straight: "Huh?"


    Everyone was paying attention to this side just now. Hearing what she said, they couldn''t help turning their heads to look at her.


    Xinbao opened his eyes wide, "seeing" the situation in the space.


    This time is still similar to the last two times, with a scene of heavy snow falling, and finally fixed on a map.


    The handwriting on the stone is:


    ¡ºOn the fourth day of December in the thirty-fourth year of Ming Dynasty, Qingzhou, Yuzhou, Zhili and other places suffered heavy snowstorms for 27 consecutive days, and countless people died of freezing and starvation. ¡»


    Xinbao raised his head, and before he could speak, he saw Yuan Chen staring at her firmly, with strange eyes.


    Xinbao was startled: "Wife?"


    She touched his face: "What''s wrong with you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 818： I cant bear to part with Xinbao

    Chapter 818 Reluctant to part with Xinbao


    Yuan Shen Jue said softly: "It''s okay."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao? What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao looked at a few people in the room, and then told the story.


    Sure enough, it came!


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Shirong exchanged quick glances.


    Xinbao was thinking about one thing.


    She remembered that a certain dynasty seemed to be in the "Little Ice River" period. There were not a few extremely cold weather, and it was not uncommon for dozens of days after a blizzard, and it was moving south year by year. This kind of place is not immune, and even summer snow appeared in the end.


    Records such as "The snow stopped, the flat ground was more than three feet away", "Rain and hail, the big ones are like plates, and the small ones are like bowls" are very common. It is rare, so it is hard to say that this kind of snow that has been falling for more than 20 days is not a beginning.


    So, be sure to stock up on more cotton! The more the merrier!


    Furthermore, extreme cold weather is mostly accompanied by drought, so there is a kind of extremely cold-resistant and extremely drought-resistant wheat in the space, which can be planted.


    There are also some vegetables such as spinach, mallow, and potherb mustard. There are also varieties that are very resistant to cold and drought. You can also try them. .


    Xinbao was searching in the space, talking to himself, Ming Peidi and the others who had been listening, frowned more and more.


    She said this was the beginning of a "Little Ice River", but it really wasn''t.


    Such extremely cold weather has occurred twice in recent years, and that may be the beginning.


    It''s just that she didn''t have Xinbao before, or she didn''t perceive it.


    What impressed Ming Peidi and others was that she really knew about vegetation. After hearing the news, she immediately thought of the varieties of grain and vegetables.


    This made them feel that such a severe weather seemed inexplicably normal, and it was fine for the soldiers to block it.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened patiently to her talking to herself while thinking; Yan Shirong was also thinking while taking notes with a pen.


    Yan Shifan held his cup of tea and thought for a while, then turned his head and looked at it inadvertently. For some reason, he felt that the state of the two people was really indescribably similar.


    It¡¯s the kind of feeling that you have to arrange troops in your head, but you can still spare a little thought, and the things in front of you are not delayed.


    It wasn''t until Xinbao finished talking on his own that Emperor Ming Pei asked someone to bring out a map.


    Since the first two times, there are not many other things in the palace, and a lot of maps have been prepared. Xinbao drew a range against the map in his mind.


    The area covered by heavy snow covers about three provinces, of which about three-fifths of Qingzhou is in it, plus the entire Yuzhou and Nanzhili, and the Huguang area at the junction of Yuzhou and Nanzhili, accounting for a little bit.


    And on the map, the temperature is also marked.


    In the middle range, the temperature can reach minus forty degrees, but the further south you go, the temperature will gradually increase.


    The capital city is in the north, and it is also very close to Qingzhou, but fortunately, it is not within the range of Blizzard, and it is about minus 30 degrees.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t look at it. After looking at it, I realized that it¡¯s really cold now. Later generations will feel very cold at minus 20 degrees. People today probably have a higher tolerance, so she doesn¡¯t feel too cold in winter .


    But there are earth dragons in the palace, she wears the lightest and warmest silk cotton, and she also practices martial arts, so it cannot be used as a criterion for judging.


    Xinbao explained the concept of temperature to them.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded slowly, and then directly called people to discuss, while saying: "Fan''er, Rong''er, and Xing''er are all staying here, and ask people to call Sheng''er over."


    Yuan Shenjue glanced at Xinbao.


    Xinbao was about to open his arms for him to hug and evacuate, and then... finally sensed the unusual atmosphere, and looked at him with a pair of clear grape eyes.


    Yuan Shenjue''s nose turned sour, he hugged her and sent her to the study next door in silence, whispering, "Xinbao."


    Xinbao finally understood, and hugged his neck: "Wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue was really sad.


    He has been inseparable for the past few years, and he is really worried.


    He let her hold her, and said with red eyes: "There is no way, only this time, after that, I just need to put up a name."


    Tuanzi burst into tears: "Honey, Xinbao is reluctant to part with you."


    Yuan Shen Jue choked with sobs: "I am also reluctant, reluctant to be separated from Xin Baobao." He hugged the small head of the dumpling and wept silently.


    Hao Huashi hurried back: "..."


    He silently stood aside, looking at the sky with folded arms.


    well! !


    The two little brats seem to be doing something... Although I feel sad, but I don¡¯t know why, but I am a little moved when I look at it, huh!


    It wasn''t until he heard Yuan Xiang and the others coming outside, and Hao Huashi coughed a few times, that Yuan Shenjue hurried over.


    Because it is already August and it will soon be time to plant winter wheat, so things are already in a hurry.


    An order was issued early the next morning.


    Yuan Zhen, Yan Shisheng, Cheng Fuju, He Wangzhou went to Qingzhou overnight.


    Yan Shifan rushed to the Western Capital.


    More than one person noticed that Yuan Xun was in front of the emperor''s grandson... This shows that he is absolutely in charge of this matter.


    Some people also noticed that His Royal Highness, the eldest grandson, is back? ? Did you run an errand right away?


    But no one noticed that Wang Kangning, a small official of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, was transferred from the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism to the Ministry of Households urgently, and followed Yan Shifan directly.


    Yan Shirong also gave Yan Shifan the few useful people he brought with him in Guanzhong.


    But both sides involved a lot and needed preparations, so they couldn''t leave Beijing for a while.


    So, after the whole royal family worked together to collect the wool, it entered the stage of realizing the wool obtained.


    That''s why, as the treasurer of the warehouse keeper, I am very busy.


    She cut down hundreds of trees from the space, and then unloaded them to a place, where Yan Shifan organized people to transport them away as important materials for the resettlement area.


    Xinbao, who has made friends all over the world, also recommended her younger brother and friend Xiang Xiaojun.


    Yan Shifan was just trying to coax his sister, so he accepted it. He didn''t expect Xiang Xiaojun to be a real master. After he came over, he directly created a very clever method, making a concave frame, which is alive, and when the time comes, it will be placed on the tree trunk. With one card, the tree trunk can be pushed and pulled as a car.


    The longer trunks are more stuck, and the shorter ones are less stuck. The main reason is that there is no need to build a car, and you can push it while marching. You only need to cut the tree crown to go on the road, which saves manpower.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to the report, and specifically told Fang Wuyou that he would reward this one alone when he was rewarded for his merits in the future.


    And the wife side.


    Xinbao unloaded countless cotton bolls.


    But Yan Ji doesn''t know how to pick cotton seeds, so they are cotton bolls, which need to be processed again.


    Emperor Ming Pei handed over the affairs of the court to the crown prince, and brought Xinbao himself. Looking at the mountain-like piles of cotton bolls, he felt a lot more optimistic.


    And hardy seeds, of course.


    Afterwards, Xinbao will make some warming pills for them and pills for treating frostbite and typhoid.


    But these are not in a hurry, you can wait a month or two before sending someone over.


    This mission mainly involves a wide range of places, so there are many people and a lot of materials involved.


    For example, the main materials are cotton, seeds, coal, etc., but for example, cotton has to be made into quilts and cotton clothes, which still requires a lot of labor, so these are all very, very troublesome.


    Moreover, Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t mind preparing for the worst, maybe this kind of severe cold will not last for a year or two?


    Thus, these cotton-padded clothes must be used all the time, and naturally, it is even more necessary to ensure that every point is implemented in place.


    This is a very troublesome matter, and Yuan Shen must earn credit for his reputation, so this time, all the heavy work will be placed on him.


    He didn''t even dare to tell Xinbao that her wife wouldn''t be able to come back this year for Chinese New Year.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 819： Live in Cao Ying, Heart in Han

    Chapter 819 Body in Cao Ying and Heart in Han Dynasty


    Xinbao was still very diligent when he was working, and put everything out. Emperor Ming Pei patrolled with his hands behind his back, and Xinbao also had his hands behind his back, following behind him step by step, just like a little tail.


    When he stops, she also stops; when he walks, she also walks; when he sees, she also follows.


    Like a grown-up, frowning worriedly, he seems to be much more concerned than him.


    Because of the commotion at the scene, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care at all at first, but as a result, Hao Huashi''s face turned red from suppressing a smile, and she gave him a wink.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened quietly and listened to her sideways, only to hear her murmur unbroken: "Time is tight and the task is heavy, what should my wife do!"


    "It''s cotton and charcoal, my wife can''t finish it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...???"


    Every day, what kind of strange talent is this? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei mainly wanted to accompany Xinbao, and he was not in a hurry to go back, so he sat down first.


    Yuan Shen Jue and Yan Shisheng were of the same age, only a few months apart. They were both young and mature, although they had completely different personalities.


    He Wangzhou is getting old, knowing that he came here this time to fill in the gaps for a few young people, he doesn''t show his head at all, and is very low-key.


    As for Cheng Fuju, he is far inferior to Liang Ruoxu in terms of disaster relief qualifications, but he has already made contributions to the locust disaster, and this trip is mainly based on stability, so he is also very calm.


    In general, this state is exactly what Emperor Mingpei wanted.


    Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for the rush this time, there would be no need to send so many people here.


    If you want to squeeze space wool, you need to plan carefully, like Cheng Fuju and Yan Shisheng are a bit repetitive.


    So, sometimes you still have to take Xinbao to participate in state affairs. Xinbao''s perception of these things still has some...unstable feelings.


    For example, the difference between the blizzard and the earthquake is only one month, but there is a lot of time difference in perception, and they only perceive it when they are discussing related matters.


    This is also inevitable, Xinbao is still a baby, she can''t always take such unintuitive things as natural disasters and people to her heart.


    But to be honest, with the things grown in the space, he is really much calmer.


    If there were no supplies that fell from the sky, then he would have to tear down the east wall to make up for the west wall. Not to mention that it would be several times more difficult to do, and it would be absolutely impossible to ensure that the people in the three provinces would not starve to death... This is absolutely impossible.


    Can''t do it anyway.


    So, for these, no matter how many more detours, how much thought is spent, it is all worth it.


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered while drinking tea.


    Xinbao sat on his shoes, resting his chin on his hands, looking at his wife like a rock.


    It was almost noon, Yuan Shenjue and Yan Shisheng came back after talking.


    Yuan Shenjue saluted, knelt down and hugged Xinbao, coaxing her softly: "Xinbao go back, I''ll be leaving in the afternoon, and I will write to Xinbao as soon as I am free."


    Xinbao burst into tears and hugged his neck: "Even if you write a letter, Xinbao still misses you."


    The two were lingering, endlessly, and Yan Shisheng was standing next to him, and he had finished his meal.


    Yan Shisheng said speechlessly: "Then I''m leaving? Xinbao, don''t you need to hug your fourth brother?"


    Yuan Shen Jue pulled his little arm off his neck and stepped aside slightly. Yan Shisheng enthusiastically threw himself forward, hugged his sister, and rubbed her twice.


    Yuan Shenjue stood up slowly, and touched Xinbao''s little head.


    Xinbao looked up at him.


    Yan Shisheng sighed: "This is my own sister, why does she feel like being in Cao Ying and heart in Han?"


    Even Emperor Ming Pei almost got angry, knocked him, and said: "Okay, let''s go."


    Xinbao reluctantly let go of his hand, kissed his wife again, and then followed Yeye into the carriage with even more reluctance.


    Getting into the carriage, she rushed to the window to look at it, and sat back listlessly until she could no longer see it.


    Emperor Ming Pei comforted her: "Don''t worry, I gave him the Shang Fang sword, no one dares to bully your wife."


    Xinbao sighed, his small face wrinkled: "But, there will definitely be people who don''t believe him, don''t listen to him, and his wife doesn''t like to talk. How can I tell them then?"


    "Worry!" Emperor Ming Pei said indifferently: "Is it necessary for him to explain to others in person? This is a matter for officials at all levels! Besides, compared to the migration of the Western Capital, he never leaves the ancestral house or the fields. It¡¯s just calling on people to build heated kangs and warm walls to exchange seeds, what¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±


    Xinbao thought for a long time, then turned around and put his little chin on his lap: "Yeah, there is a foreigner who said a very convoluted sentence... He said that the only lesson humans can learn from history is that humans No lessons can be learned from history."


    She raised her eyes, her dark grape eyes were innocent and clear, but also inexplicably deep, "Human beings can''t learn any lessons from history. Even if there is a successful locust plague, even if there is an earthquake, there will still be many people who don''t believe it. "


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help pondering, thinking about these words carefully, he felt that there was a bit of Zen.


    This person, the more he knows, the more he thinks, and the more arguments and reasoning he hears.


    It¡¯s like him, if he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe it... It¡¯s hard to distinguish between believing and blindly following.


    Emperor Ming Pei touched her little head: "So what, as long as the officials I send have the ability to do things... I don''t care about the process."


    Xinbao blinked her eyes wide, thinking that Yeye''s words were really domineering!


    She nodded vigorously: "Yeye is right! Yeye is invincible! Yeye is the real king of prosperity!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "If there is no heart treasure, no matter how powerful Yeye is, he will not be able to be the Mingjun of the prosperous age."


    Xinbao confessed vigorously: "It''s because Xinbao loves Yeye!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded.


    Since Xiaotuanzi had just separated from her wife, he didn''t ask her back.


    Xinbao rubbed Yeye''s lap back and forth a few times, and then asked Yeye: "Why does Xinbao feel that there are more disasters this year?"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head: "Not too many. Every year in the world of Dayan, there are different places that suffer from different natural disasters... For example, Guanzhong has been droughted for three years, but before the locust plague, Xinbao knew their ''disaster''?"


    Xinbao took a meal.


    At this time, the carriage also entered the palace gate. Emperor Ming Pei took Xinbao''s little hand and got out of the carriage. He walked all the way and explained to her, "Xinbao, yeah tell you, if there is no Xinbao, what will happen to this snowstorm?" ..."


    He paused: "Snow disasters are usually near the end of the new year. No matter how big the blizzard is, it will not be taken seriously at first... because it is already the twelfth lunar month."


    As he spoke, he became a little angry: "I have repeatedly said that if there is an urgent business, there is no need to consider any rules! Even if the seal is sealed, even if it is New Year''s Eve, if there is a big event, you can still report it! I don''t rely on luck or bad luck. Sitting in the mountains and rivers! But no matter what I say, once the twelfth lunar month enters, the papers submitted by these officials will all be happy and auspicious!"


    "As for this snow disaster, the most likely thing is that at first there will be a non-painful report, only saying that there will be a blizzard, fearing that it will be unlucky, so it will be very avoidable, and because of the heavy snow traffic, when it is sent to the capital, I am afraid The seal is approaching. Zhenhui thought that the snow should have stopped at this time, and would not send people over, but ordered the magistrate to play in time. After the seal is sealed, they will not play, because these people will not freeze to death no matter how cold it is! The seal will be opened after the new year, and because I am afraid of bad luck just after the Chinese New Year, and I won¡¯t be able to get the booklet, when I know, I¡¯m afraid it will have passed the fifteenth!¡±


    "After I know about it, I will go to dispatch manpower, food and grass. Even if I rush over quickly, it will take at least half a month... Then it will be too late. The subsequent processing will be simple. Help the existing people, because a large number of people are frozen. Death, local officials are either killed or spared, the land is redistributed... This matter is over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 820： if the wife is here

    Chapter 820 If the wife is here


    Emperor Ming Pei let out a long sigh: "Even for me, this matter is over. At this point, there are too few things that can be done. But during this period, there will be an unknown number of lives. Even if a hundred officials are killed, these people will not be able to come back. This is why "prosperity, the people suffer; death, the people suffer"! How many natural disasters, behind a few words, are all human lives!"


    Xinbao''s heart tightened when he heard this, and he murmured: "Then why...why don''t they listen to Yeye?? Why don''t they tell the truth? Yeye why can''t...no matter how they lie, yeye..."


    She spoke incoherently.


    But Emperor Mingpei knew what she was going to say, and replied seriously: "Because Yeye doesn''t know. Yeye can''t see it with his own eyes. I don''t know whether it is the truth or they are whitewashing the peace. Yeye has no way to judge whether the matter is serious or not. Yay, you can only read it from the brochure! This is ''The sky is high and the emperor is far away''!"


    Xinbao''s eyes were wide open, and her two small hands were tightly holding on to Yeye''s hand.


    Emperor Ming Pei regretted speaking too clearly, afraid of scaring her, he bent down and hugged her, Xinbao immediately put his arms around him, and his soft little body clung to him.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s big hand patted her back soothingly.


    Hao Huashi took a few steps forward and said, "Your Majesty, Cui Dunyi, do you still remember?"


    Emperor Ming Pei only nodded, Hao Huashi said: "Cui Dunyi went to Dali Temple and got along well with his colleagues. Everyone called him Cui Paopao..."


    He scratched his head, and found that he was off topic, and hurriedly said: "In fact, he has been reorganizing Daotinglou, and he wants to make Daotinglou into a world eye, so that it is easier to investigate the case. In fact, things like this can also be reported by them there." A report... This person may have his own selfishness and thoughts, but it is better to listen to the opinions of several parties than to only rely on one party??"


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered and said: "When you turn around, call Rong''er over and talk to them in detail."


    Hao Huashi responded.


    Because Yuan Shenjue, the highest combat power, was not there, Emperor Ming Pei was worried and kept Xinbao by his side.


    He handed over all the work to his son and grandson. After lunch, he slowly closed his eyes and pondered.


    Xinbao was by his side, eating snacks and drawing, and Emperor Ming Pei listened to the side like a rat, rattling for a while, swishing and swishing for a while, and there were all kinds of movements.


    Then she said: "My wife."


    Emperor Ming Pei pretended not to hear, she recovered herself, and said again: "Yeah."


    Ming Peidi hummed, Xinbao pulled his arm away and sat in his arms: "Yeah yeah! Wake up, Xinbao has something to tell you."


    Emperor Ming Pei opened his eyes and said, "What''s the business?"


    Xinbao leaned over with a dim sum mouth and whispered, "Xinbao wants to make an overall plan."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Huh?"


    Xinbao has already picked up the things she drew on the table and showed him.


    Although looking at it alone, it is more ghostly, but when you look closely, you feel... piece by piece, it still looks a bit like a fish scale booklet.


    Xinbao pointed and said: "These pieces are too small, Xinbao can''t write characters, yeah, yeah. Now Xinbao''s melon seeds are getting bigger and bigger, can we make a plan, don''t have one piece here and another piece here."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Indeed, planning is necessary, not to mention the convenience of statistics, and for things like the Little Ice River, you can also plan ahead and plant some cold and drought-tolerant varieties in advance.


    He asked someone to fetch a large piece of paper, looked at Xinbao''s picture seriously, and re-drawn it.


    Xinbao was eating snacks next to him. After he finished drawing, Xinbao compared the two pictures and was very dissatisfied: "Yeah, many of your drawings are wrong!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He said: "I followed your drawing!"


    "No!" Xinbao pointed to his painting: "You didn''t come to this place as Xinbao intended."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s different? It''s exactly the same."


    "No," Xinbao said, "Didn''t you see that this line was marked with a cross? This means that this line was drawn by Xinbao wrongly. When you draw again, you don''t need to draw this line." This is the way, here, here, it¡¯s all like this.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He just looked at her.


    She blinked her eyes, and said confidently: "Xinbao is just a baby, and he hasn''t grown up yet. It''s strange to make a mistake in such a complicated picture. If my wife is here, you don''t need to tell Xinbao, she will know of."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    As an emperor, how can he be compared?


    He could only take out the big paper again, and said: "You are not allowed to eat snacks, just look at my paintings beside me."


    Xinbao nodded with a good temper, took the paper, he drew a stroke, and she read it by herself.


    Emperor Ming Pei finally finished painting, Xinbao looked at it lying on the table, and after a while, said: "This is wrong, and this is also wrong."


    "What''s wrong!" Emperor Ming Pei said, "This is exactly the same as your painting!"


    Xinbao argued hard, "Although it is indeed exactly the same as Xinbao''s painting, it was correct in this step of the verification process, but for the sake of rigor, Xinbao used Yeye''s painting to match Xinbao''s melon seeds. It was found that there was a mistake, and there was no way around it.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    She also enlightened him: "For the sake of this world, it is worthwhile to work hard a few times. Let''s work hard together."


    Moreover, she patted his head, and kissed him with a small oily mouth. Seeing that the effect was not great, she kissed him several more times, and all the crumbs of the snacks were wiped on his face.


    He raised it himself, what can Emperor Ming Pei say.


    I kissed everyone. The emperor, who hadn¡¯t done this kind of basic work for many years, could only regain the patience of his youth, checked it with her again, and then drew it again, and finally got it right.


    Then the two of them recorded one by one, what was planted, when it would mature, and how much it produced.


    This is a grind, the two of them have been busy all afternoon and only managed a little bit.


    After dinner, Yan Shirong hugged his sister and memorized for a while, and the next day, Emperor Ming Pei continued to memorize.


    It was not until after noon that the statistics were finally finished.


    Seriously, messy enough.


    The medicine field is okay, it is relatively neat, but the food is in a mess.


    The same kind of rice can be divided into more than ten places. This is not counting that there are many varieties of rice itself.


    Emperor Ming Pei was impatient to do such troublesome work, so he went directly to approve the memorial and replaced Yan Shirong.


    It''s not easy to invite outsiders to do this kind of thing. Yan Shirong went through the calculations by himself a dozen times, numbered them, and made several memos.


    First to Xinbao,


    Because it is impossible for Xinbao to keep in mind what to harvest today and what to harvest tomorrow, so he mainly made a schedule for harvesting and planting.


    Where should I harvest today, and what to plant after harvesting...


    The land in the space does not need to be raised, and there is no need to consider drought or flood. After harvesting, it can be planted again. After three or four rounds, the same variety can be planted together, and it will be convenient for statistics at that time.


    And on the side of Emperor Ming Pei,


    He got him a material watch.


    On a certain day of the month, how much rice, wheat, peanuts will be harvested... Such statistics.


    It is very intuitive and convenient. In this way, the materials in this invisible melon seed have really become the active warehouse of the Great Yan Dynasty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 821： Xinbao is like grass on the wall

    Chapter 821 Xinbao is like a grass on the wall


    And more than that.


    Yan Shirong also deduced where the space would expand after the snow disaster based on the previous expansion direction, and then made a plan.


    How much is expected to expand, and what will be planted in this area after that...


    Because the date and size of the expansion are not yet known, so several plans have been made... It is really accurate to the millimetre.


    Xinbao took Yeye into the space to pick strawberries, and gave Yan Ji such a schedule.


    Yan Ji couldn''t help sighing: "It''s really convenient to stand behind the imperial court, and everything is calculated."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Thank you."


    With a small basket in one hand and a skirt in the other, Xinbao walked carefully in the strawberry garden, picking up big red ones, putting them into the basket while eating, and said: "Second brother made it, and made it with my wife. It''s not the same taste."


    Emperor Ming Pei strolled around with his hands behind his back, and said casually, "Why don''t you have the same taste?"


    Xinbao said: "If my wife does it, he would rather spend a few rounds in vain, and calculate the time so that each piece is harvested at exactly the same time, and a large piece is collected... Otherwise, even if he can''t see it, but he himself He secretly imagines that there are confiscated ones, some confiscated ones, tall ones and short ones in a large area, and he will feel very uncomfortable. But my brother doesn¡¯t care at all whether it looks good or not, he just wants to be more diverse without delaying a day.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed: "You are right."


    Xinbao said: "What is it like?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Yeah is also like the second brother. It doesn''t matter if it looks good or not. It is serious to collect more food."


    "Oh," Xinbao stopped and thought for a while: "Xinbao is like a grass on the wall, I think it''s good for my wife to be like this, and it''s also right for Yeye and brother to be like this."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    Xinbao picked a basket, then went to the spring to wash it himself, and brought it to Emperor Ming Pei to eat.


    She herself is very sturdy, the space is very clean, and she doesn¡¯t need to wash it. She is full while picking it, and then goes to pick the second basket.


    After picking the second basket, she greeted Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, let''s go? Xinbao wants to send strawberries to Daddy."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Go and deliver Xinbao, Yeye still wants to rest here for a while."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Alright then, Xinbao will come to pick you up later."


    She stepped out with one foot.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Yan Ji in a casual chat, "Don''t you know how the space will change?"


    Yan Ji said, "I don''t know, I won''t know until it happens."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then who will control these?"


    "How should I put it?" Yan Ji said: "Well, in the words of you humans, there is God''s will in the dark, and this world has its own rules. I should have known it, but I don''t remember it now. The master is ignorant and ignorant. I will also be affected, if you want her to be smart, you have to force her to remember like before... like saving the old man, if everything is done for her, she will never recover. "


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "If everything is done for her, she will never recover?"


    Yan Ji said: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then what harm will this do to her?"


    "No," Yan Ji said: "Forcibly waking up and remembering will cause harm, but not remembering will not cause harm. It''s just being stupid. I don''t know many things, so I have to explore slowly."


    Emperor Ming Pei said in a deep voice: "Xinbao is not stupid! I would rather she didn''t know anything, I have plenty of people, and I am willing to find out slowly!"


    Yan Ji was choked, and his voice became more respectful: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei lowered his eyes.


    He found that no matter whether it was Xiao Fenghuang or Yan Ji, although they were somewhat ignorant of the world and spoke frankly, for some reason, they were all in awe of the emperor, or him.


    This is fine.


    He didn''t say any more, just walked around slowly with his hands behind his back.


    After a quarter of an hour, Xinbao came back again, with a smaller basket in his hand, and asked him, "Yeah, do you want some snacks?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Eat it yourself, I don''t want to eat it."


    Xinbao''s small mouth couldn''t sit still, eating while walking, Emperor Ming Pei pointed to her eyes and asked her: "Is this kind of pickles the folks?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "My aunt can pickle the vegetables, sour and crunchy, so delicious."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "There are so many, I will collect it later, and then let the bottom marinate well, and give it away to both sides."


    Xinbao nodded and agreed: "Yan Ji!"


    Yan Ji responded, and Emperor Ming Pei said again: "No hurry, we will talk about it next month, it will be better when it is cooler."


    Xinbao nodded, and suddenly remembered something: "Yan Ji, will you pump water for the vegetables?"


    Yan Ji was at a loss: "What do you mean?"


    Xinbao explained.


    It is a simulated freeze-drying technology that removes more than 95% of the water in the vegetables, so that they can be stored for a long time, light in weight, easy to transport, and convenient to eat. The main reason is that the original nutrients will not change, even after soaking in water. , the taste is not too bad.


    Xinbao said: "It is not healthy to eat vegetables often, so you can send some vegetables to them."


    Yan Ji tried it out and sent it to her: "Is that so?"


    Xinbao handed the small basket to Yeye Bangti, touched it, and smelled it: "Can it be less? Moisture?"


    Yan Ji tried twice more, Xinbao nodded: "It''s almost there."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then you make some, let''s take it out and try for how long it can last."


    Xinbao said: "Use moisture-proof packaging."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Let them try several more packages to see which one is suitable."


    Xinbao said: "There are also radishes, which are not easy to break, and can be shipped directly."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Yes, let the second brother make a plan later, and send some to both parties."


    The two came out while chatting.


    In the blink of an eye, Yan Ji brought out a bunch of dehydrated vegetables.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a rigorous emperor. During lunch, he specially asked people to use the simplest estimation method to brew it and taste it.


    Although it is not delicious, it is really not bad.


    He called the Eighth Prince over to give instructions.


    The eighth prince is really exhausted these days!


    Originally, Emperor Ming Pei planned to ask Yan Shisheng to take him for a few more days, and although his posture was extremely low, he still had some confidence in himself and didn''t think he would be unable to do it.


    But who knew that Yan Shisheng would be dispatched immediately?


    Then it was too late to pick up the hands. Yan Shisheng didn''t hide his secrets, and gave him all the people he needed. Even when he was busy for two days, he went to him and he took the time to teach him.


    But he thinks there are too many things! It''s too trivial! It''s too much trouble! The doorway is too complicated!


    Press the gourd and lift it up, his head is really big.


    The point is that he is not good at other things. He can see that his eyebrows are high and his eyes are low. He can feel that Yan Shisheng never tripped him up. Instead, the people left behind are sincerely helping... It''s just that he himself is useless.


    He had to admit that he was really not as good as his nephew who was two years younger and was born in a commoner.


    So when he came over, he looked exhausted.


    Emperor Ming Pei scolded him: "Sheng''er just arrived in the inner mansion, when he was playing tricks with a group of slaves, he didn''t look like you!"


    The Eighth Prince groaned and almost cried: "Royal Father, my son is really not as good as nephew Sheng, I am not afraid of jokes from my father and my brother, my son has been busy since the beginning of his life until now, his eyes are blurred, and he hasn''t had lunch yet. Woolen cloth¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 822： Is there anyone else in this team?

    Chapter 822 Is there anyone else in this team?


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by him.


    This son, he didn''t get close to him before, but he didn''t realize that he was a little smart.


    His embarrassment is really embarrassing, but it is very smart to show this gesture without shame.


    In this way, even if there is a small omission during the handover, as long as the four people in the room don''t pursue it, he will have nothing to fear. If there is a chance, someone like Yan Shirong may help him.


    Xinbao glanced at him, not very interested, biting his little fingernails to figure it out.


    When the time comes to make vegetable wraps, you can make a packet for your wife alone, and choose the same length of vegetables to make, your wife will definitely like it very much.


    Yan Shirong stood up with a smile, opened his younger sister''s hand, and walked over to help the eighth prince up: "Don''t worry, eighth uncle, Shiro left in a hurry, I''m afraid there are some things that I didn''t explain well, so I''m going to bother eighth uncle... "


    The eighth prince hurriedly grabbed his hand, and said sincerely: "It''s not his fault, it''s just that I just accepted the job and didn''t find a clue..."


    The two had a friendly exchange, and Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t stand it anymore: "Okay, don''t act like I won''t give you food! Rong''er, hurry up and tell him the business!"


    The Eighth Prince nodded quickly, with a moved expression on his face, "Thank you Father for your love, my son can bear it for a while."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    The one who hits the snake with the stick is also a talent.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "Uncle Ba, my nephew will take you there and talk while walking."


    The two of them went out.


    Emperor Ming Pei said speechlessly: "It''s shameless to learn from someone."


    Yan Qingshan said: "The eighth brother is lively, but his mind is not bad."


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand and said nothing, and asked Hao Huashi, "Did you tell Rong Er about Cui Dunyi?"


    Hao Huashi coughed and winked at him.


    No matter why, it was hard to say anyway, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t ask any more, but Xinbao happened to be halfway through his calculations, and when he tilted his head to see it, he immediately said vigilantly: "Why are you doing this!"


    She quickly climbed onto Emperor Ming Pei''s shoulder, looked at Hao Huashi''s expression, and then at Emperor Ming Pei''s expression: "Aren''t you going to tell Xinbao about your wife?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    Hao Hua Shichao pointed at his face speechlessly: "Master, I just want to know, where on my face is Little Master written? Where did you see it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at his granddaughter, hehehe: "Apart from your wife, is there anyone else in your heart?"


    Xinbao paused for a moment, and said in an unreasonable and confident way: "Yes! And yeah!"


    She saw Yan Qingshan again: "There is also Daddy, and Xiaohuashi! There are still A Niang and elder brother who are not here, apprentices who are not here, and Uncle Shen! There are also many friends, Xinbao''s conscience is enough , everyone has it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and said, "Aren''t you crowded?"


    "Don''t squeeze!"


    Hao Huashi said: "Since there are so many people, why did the master guess the little master at the first guess, why didn''t he guess the emperor? Why didn''t he guess His Highness the crown prince? Why didn''t he guess me?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Because he happened to be in line."


    Oh, huh.


    I believe in your evil.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at his little granddaughter, but said nothing.


    Then he asked Hao Huashi, "Tell me what''s going on."


    "Actually, it''s nothing," Hao Huashi said, "Just that bad old man that day, didn''t we send someone to check it out? At first, we found out that the old man''s name was Li Fang, and he was a private doctor. Where are the rest of his medicines, but he said that he only got these, anyway... it''s a bit weird. As a result, when we searched here, we came across people from Dali Temple."


    "It is said that a man from the Jianghu went to Cui Dunyi and told him about this. He said that he was going to the capital to meet a friend. He had met this Zhao Pingze before, and he needed a little help from him. The two of them traveled together for three days. They separated when they arrived in the capital. As a result, he didn¡¯t see Zhao Pingze donating medicine after he came for a few days. After Li Fang offered medicine in the street, he remembered why Zhao Pingze didn¡¯t donate. Fang, he suddenly discovered that the medicine in Li Fang''s medicine box is very similar to Zhao Pingze''s medicine, even small bumps in the medicine bottle."


    "He is a hidden weapon practitioner. He is very concerned about these small details, so he deliberately cut himself and asked Li Fang for help. The trauma medicine Li Fang used was exactly the same as Zhao Pingze''s trauma medicine! But Zhao Pingze clearly said that this kind of trauma The medicine was prepared by himself! It is different from the ones sold in the world! Then he was about to check again, and when he saw our people, he returned it first, but he was worried. He was afraid that this Li Fang would kill Zhao Pingze and rob him. to take his credit, so at the suggestion of a friend, I found Cui Dunyi and reported the crime."


    "At present, this matter has not yet been resolved. I told the uncle, and the uncle said, in this case, let him investigate the case before we can discuss it."


    Hao Huashi rubbed his chin: "But I think this old man is definitely a fake. After all, he doesn''t have a good personality at first glance. He must have somehow known about Zhao Pingze''s new medicine, so he murdered and seized the medicine!"


    Xinbao listened very seriously, and asked, "Then where is the real Zhao Pingze?"


    Hao Huashi thought that he was afraid that the bad luck would be less than good, and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Xinbao said seriously: "Master Jiang, who is drinking water, must be playing tricks!"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    It took him a long time to remember who Master Jiang was drinking the water from.


    It was Zheng Ruoshui who talked nonsense in the Guo Mansion, and thought he would be on Xinbao''s dislike list, but Xinbao couldn''t even remember his name, and even his surname was confused. Water is rivers, lakes and seas?


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Keep this matter in mind, when he finds out, he will issue a notice, from now on it is forbidden to donate medicine to Xinbao privately, you must seek a guarantee from the local counterparts and local officials, if there is a robbery of credit, Li Daitao will be stiff, etc. , to be jointly and severally responsible.¡±


    Hao Huashi complied.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei turned his head and asked Xin Bao seemingly unintentionally: "Is he good at writing such notices?"


    Xinbao nodded confidently: "I''m good at it."


    "how do you know?"


    Xinbao said: "Because my wife is good at everything!"


    "Oh," Emperor Ming Pei said calmly, "Is he in line again? Is there anyone else in your line?"


    Xinbao was stunned, and looked at Yeye with big eyes: "..."


    Hao Huashi was really dying of laughter.


    Emperor Ming Pei was playing with this, not to mention the master, even he didn''t respond to the first two sentences.


    Yan Qingshan watched the whole process, put down his teacup calmly, got up and said, "Father, my son is busy."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and Yan Qingshan glanced at Xinbao.


    Xinbao blinked her eyes wide, and quickly thought... yes, she can temporarily retreat, and when she comes back for a while, everyone must have forgotten about it!


    So she immediately jumped up and stretched out her enthusiastic little hands: "Daddy, Daddy! Xinbao will accompany you!"


    Yan Qingshan hummed calmly, stretched out his arms, and took his daughter away.


    Hao Huashi followed a few steps in surprise, pointed at their backs to Emperor Ming Pei, and wanted to ask His Royal Highness if this was intentional? Or is it a coincidence? His Royal Highness is so calm and mature, how could he do such a naive thing?


    Emperor Ming Pei snorted, as if he didn''t care at all: "Children, you can kiss whoever you stay with for a long time. This trip will take at least half a year to go back and forth."


    "The emperor is right!" Hao Huashi understood: "I must seize this opportunity and become Master''s closest apprentice!"


    Emperor Ming Pei drank tea and did not speak.


    Yan Shirong came back and said, "My father has passed? Then I... eh? Why did Xinbao pass too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 823： A country old lady deserves a hundred eyeliners

    Chapter 823 An old country lady wears a hundred eyeliners


    Hao Huashi said: "Because we were talking about Cui Dunyi just now..."


    Yan Shirong frowned: "It''s just right, I also want to talk to Yeye about this."


    He sat down and said, "This is a bit unusual."


    Because after the investigation, it was found that Zhao Pingze had entered the capital city and hadn''t stayed in an inn yet, so he didn''t know where he went halfway.


    Who will pull people to treat diseases on the street?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the testimony of Zhou Xuan, a man from the rivers and lakes, who confirmed that he had indeed entered the capital, and remembered to look for him afterwards, then he would have disappeared in the capital without a sound, and no one would have noticed.


    And the most important thing is that Li Fang is also a doctor, and he can be regarded as a well-known surname. The doctor who came to the capital from other places has lived in the capital for a while, and the people around him speak well of him.


    Yan Shirong said: "Zhou Xuan voluntarily took the Zhenyan pill to verify that he did not lie, and he can accurately tell the small characteristics of the medicine bottles in the medicine box, and he can smell the one he used from many kinds of trauma medicines. With this ability, his words are highly credible."


    "So, if what he said is true, that person disappeared without a sound, and another doctor took over everything from him in the blink of an eye the next day, and this person is still a ready-made doctor. How many possibilities are there?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You mean..."


    Yan Shirong nodded: "Yes, so I asked them to investigate deeply."


    Hao Hua didn''t keep up with their thinking for a while: "What do you mean, what do you mean, master!"


    Yan Shirong was about to stand up, but was dragged by him, and then sat back down with a bang, so he had to explain to him: "I mean, there may be someone who will keep an eye on this kind of doctors who come from other places to donate medicine, and then **** them away." medicinal materials, in order to curry favor with Xinbao.¡±


    Hao Huashi was taken aback for a moment, "Wow! Did you try that old man?"


    Yan Shirong nodded: "The trial is underway, and there will probably be news soon. It would be best to investigate secretly, but I didn''t pay attention at first. The snake was startled, so I can only investigate clearly."


    Hao Hua Shifei also went out of the palace to follow up.


    Going out to take a look, I saw Cui Dunyi and a few people, and arrested an official. From the official uniform, he was still a fifth-rank official, but he didn''t know him.


    Seeing him, Cui Dunyi gave him a sneaky look, telling him not to jump around, and went in.


    Hao Huashi felt itchy, went to find Sun Changming, and only said that Yan Shirong asked him to take a look.


    What he said was exaggerated, and Sun Changming knew it in his heart, but this matter was originally investigated by the shadow guard, and it was Xinbao''s matter. He would definitely know about it, and he didn''t refuse, so he took him to the trial.


    A few officials in Dali Temple, Sun Changming looked at him with a smiley face and was flattering, Wei Xuanxiao seemed to be very gentle and gentle, and they didn''t seem like a principled person.


    But in fact, these two people, one by one, dare to investigate any case, and dare to arrest anyone.


    This is always the case, not to mention this time with the support of the emperor''s grandson.


    Don''t talk nonsense with him, just feed the mantra pill and start the interrogation.


    This official''s surname is Feng, and his father was an official to the second rank, but he himself, over half a century old, is still a member of the fifth rank, and has no hope of promotion, so he came up with such a way.


    This is not the first time he has done this kind of thing.


    Actually, this matter is still very risky.


    Because if you donate medicine through the formal process, you won''t see Xinbao.


    If you directly ask Xinbao to donate medicine, you may be scrutinized.


    But as long as there is half hope of getting the little princess, it is worth a try for him.


    So he once used the method of bribery to spend two thousand silver to get a medicine from a private doctor, but the doctor of the Ministry of Medicine saw it and thought it was not good, so he failed.


    The second time, he failed to bribe him, so he simply made a threat, forcing the doctor to agree. This time, he passed the review of the Ministry of Medical Sciences, but after seeing it, Xinbao thought that the medicine was not effective and the combination was unreasonable. New and new, it was brushed down again.


    After successive defeats, he was about to go crazy. In the end, even Zhao Pingze, who was actually only offering a kind of grass, would not let it go. Because Zhao Pingze insisted on refusing, he simply sent someone to kill him, and then found someone to make a sacrifice. Planting medicine, putting this new plant into it, taking the risk of donating medicine directly to Xinbao.


    became the result now.


    Dali Temple sent people to dig up Zhao Pingze''s body, and then arrested a series of people who handled it, and reported it to the police.


    As a result, on the approved booklet, it was obvious that His Highness the Crown Prince''s handwriting read, "According to..." probably intended to write according to the law.


    As a result, it was scratched again, and the emperor''s handwriting on the back said: Painful punishment.


    Okay, don¡¯t dare to gossip, understand the meaning, and punish severely.


    So the official and the people who dealt with it were chopped and twisted, and the whole family left Beijing immediately.


    At the same time, a notice was issued that it is strictly forbidden to donate medicine to Princess Zhenguo privately for any reason. Anyone who donates medicine must follow the escape procedure, be guaranteed by someone, and be reviewed and recommended by officials.


    If there is drug snatching, buying, etc., all will be severely punished, and the whistleblower will be rewarded heavily.


    Afterwards, Huangsun Yan Shirong released an article denouncing the matter, and countless talented scholars responded, even Yuan Shenjue, who had just arrived in Qingzhou, wrote an article under the pseudonym of Baojue.


    This is purely written on the road to squeeze out time.


    Qingzhou is close, and the four of them were on the road, so they discussed how to do this.


    There are a few main things. First, we call on everyone to make Kang Kang and warm walls. This can be done with adobe bricks, but we need to find local experts so that we can decide how to do it according to the conditions of each place.


    Correspondingly, they will sell bricks and coal at low prices, so that they can be used to burn kangs.


    Secondly, because of the blizzard that lasted for more than 20 days, the house, especially the roof, must be reinforced, and it must be cleaned up in time to prevent the house from collapsing.


    The third is the cotton-padded clothes. Nowadays, all the cotton bolls are transported, and they have to be de-seeded before they can be used. De-seeding is not a difficult task, so we simply distributed cotton bolls and coarse cloth to the villages, and asked them to pick them and make them themselves.


    The above are to ensure survival, so the fourth is to grow food.


    Although there is a slight difference in importance, when doing it, they must be done together.


    So Emperor Ming Pei gave the military power, and they can dispatch the defenders of the guards in various places.


    And although the time is urgent, it still takes a period of trial and error, so they tentatively decided to implement it in Qingzhou for half a month, and then Yan Shisheng stayed. The troops were divided into two groups. Yuan Shenjue and He Wangzhou went to Nanzhili, and Cheng Fuju went to Yuzhou.


    This time, it was obvious that Yuan Shen was in charge, and even Yan Shisheng was going to take a shot, but Cheng Fuju was a senior, so there was no need to shy away from speaking, just say what you have.


    The four discussed together.


    Yan Shisheng was careful and said: "There is one more thing to pay attention to. After a person has cotton bolls, the biggest possibility is that the family may deduct part of the girl''s cotton and make it for the boy, or let the girl wear old cotton and the boy wear new cotton. .¡±


    Cheng Fuju said: "The supervisor must do it himself."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, the supervisors won''t be able to see it," Yan Shisheng said with a smile: "Just tell them that the reward for reporting is two catties of food."


    He blinked: "Master Cheng, haven''t you heard a word? An old lady in the country is worth a hundred eyeliners."


    Cheng Fuju laughed and said, "I really haven''t heard of it before."


    "Oh, not surprising," Yan Shisheng said with a smile, "I just said that."


    All four of them laughed.


    But laughing is laughing, this method is worthwhile, but it is absolutely useful!


    You don¡¯t know the people in this village, but the idlers in their village definitely know it well, and they can guess almost. Even if it¡¯s not good, some people are willing to take a look, let alone two catties of grain?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 824： take a gamble with you

    Chapter 824 A big gamble with you


    Soon arrived in Qingzhou.


    Chief Minister Zheng Daren led the crowd to greet him.


    These officials all have their own channels of news. Ever since the crown prince went to Jiangnan and the six-yuan emperor Yan Shirong went to Guanzhong, all of them were in a standard and pragmatic style, so when Mr. Zheng greeted them, he didn''t dare to deal with those bells and whistles, and measured the situation. From the expressions of the others, Mr. Zheng knew that this move was right.


    Entering the station, Yuan Shen Jue hastily changed his clothes, sat down directly, and said: "My lords, what arrangements can I make these few days?"


    Master Zheng exchanged a glance with the others.


    Before they came, they must have sent someone to inform them, but it was only two days before and after, and they didn''t know the details, how would they arrange it?


    So Mr. Zheng said: "We have dispatched our manpower to obey the orders of the Duke."


    "Okay," Yuan Shenjue was not polite at all, and motioned for the slave to send down the map and detailed rules.


    This map has been redrawn, each province has a separate copy, and they only have Qingzhou in their hands.


    A few people saw that this was not all booked, and they didn''t plan to discuss it with them at all? This style is too strong.


    The provincial officials who were present were the chief envoy, Mr. Zheng, the inspector, Mr. Liu, and the commander of the guard station, Mr. Xiao. The deputy and the county magistrate also came, but none of them could speak, let alone the others.


    After a brief silence, Yuan Shenjue said: "This matter is too urgent, so I will draw up a detailed rule on the road. Your lords are familiar with local affairs. If you have any opinions, feel free to speak up."


    Everyone was silent again, not sure if his words were just passing through or if he really meant it.


    Then Master Xiao said: "The lower official has one thing that I don''t understand. After all, this matter hasn''t happened yet. If we finish it all at once, and the whole thing is so big... what will we do if it doesn''t snow in the end?"


    Yuan Shen Jue looked directly at him: "Master Xiao, have you ever read the imperial palace newspaper?"


    Master Xiao said: "I have seen it."


    "Since I have seen it, why can I still say such a thing?" Yuan Shenjue said: "It is understandable and even natural to ask such a question before the locust disaster; but to ask such a question after the locust disaster is either stupid or has ulterior motives In the end, we have already come here according to the order, and Hubenwei has already arrived at the city. Lord Xiao and all the lords don¡¯t need to think about whether this will happen, but firmly believe that this will happen. Then, for the sake of this imminent danger, for the country, the king and the people, we will do our best to avoid it."


    He looked at him: "The emperor, the prince, and your highnesses all believe so firmly. Do you think they will be aimless people? Could it be that I waited to waste money and money to come here to gamble with you?"


    Master Xiao was taken aback by what he said, and then saluted aggrievedly: "Your official has absolutely no such intention."


    Good guy!


    Master Zheng and the others called him a good guy in their hearts.


    Really, I never expected that this is the style of painting.


    It stands to reason that although he worshiped Yuan Xiang as his father, everyone knows his real background. The youngest Duke has a nice name, but his foundation is very weak, and when he comes out this time, in everyone''s eyes, he is the elder I am a little older, so I want to get rid of the influence of the little princess and start my own business...


    Then you can''t have a relationship, make friends? As a result, this person is actually so... swift and resolute? ?


    In fact, although Yuan Shenjue is reticent, if he really wants to communicate with people, he will not be able to do so.


    But firstly, the matter is urgent, and secondly, he really doesn''t need such "connections" at all.


    Even if he doesn''t do Xinbao''s personal protection in the future, he will still be in an official position like Xiang Xiaodong, so such a network is not tasteless to him, it is completely chicken feathers, so of course he can be as fast and effective as possible. Come¡­


    Finish the errand one day earlier, and return to the capital one day earlier.


    Yan Shisheng stood up with a smile, helped Lord Xiao up, and smoothed things over, "Master Xiao, this is an urgent matter. I''m worried all the way, and there''s not enough time no matter what. Shen Jue has a responsibility on his back, so speak more bluntly. Lord Xiao, please don''t take offense."


    Master Xiao dare not even say that.


    Master Xiao has a strange name, called Xiao Xiaoxia, about forty years old, looks very straightforward, without the slippery air of an official.


    But it is absolutely impossible for him to be a fool to secure the position of the commander of the guard in this kind of place.


    In a large province like Qingzhou, the guards have enough soldiers. Generally speaking, a guard has five thousand households under its jurisdiction, with a fixed staff of about 5,600 people. These people should be used well.


    Everyone quickly accepted Yuan Shenjue''s style, quickly entered the state, and began to discuss how to implement it.


    The next day, Xinbao got his wife''s letter from Yeye.


    She quickly found the point: "This person''s name is very funny, Xiao Xiaoxia? Xinbao has never seen such a name. If it is named like this, shouldn''t Huashi be called Haotao? Or Haodrink? If There is a person whose surname is Zhang, so he must not be called Zhang Zhangzui?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    I really can¡¯t say anything without eating.


    She looked back and forth twice, and then said to herself: "Xinbao needs to pickle pickles quickly, make dehydrated vegetables quickly, so that I can send them to my wife quickly, and also make **** powder, chili cubes, and refine medicine. , so many things!"


    Hao Huashi said: "Master, there is Blizzard at my little master''s place."


    Xinbao nodded: "Really?"


    "Blizzard," Hao Huashi repeated: "Blizzard, before it snowed, everything was fine, what kind of food is there? The majestic Qingzhou, can you still starve him?"


    Xinbao was stunned, scratched his head, and said, "But...but..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said indifferently: "But it''s him again in the queue, so there''s nothing we can do about it."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She hurriedly said: "No, Xinbao can give it to elder brother first!"


    "It''s not easy," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I can still think of your elder brother."


    Xinbao was not convinced: "Of course Xinbao misses big brother! Xinbao just doesn''t want to say so many names every time, so I use my wife to replace these two groups of people!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded without arguing with her: "I see."


    Xinbao passed the test smoothly and breathed a sigh of relief: "Xinbao just thinks that while his wife is away, he needs to do more things... Only very powerful people like Yeye and Daddy can take care of both. Xinbao is not that powerful. So Xinbao can only start a career when his wife is not around."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t answer this rainbow fart for the first time: "I''m overwhelmed, yeah, it''s not as good as Xinbao."


    Xinbao scratched his little ears, and completely said goodbye: "Then, that Xinbao went to work."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Go, be careful."


    She let go of her calves and ran away as if flying.


    The eighth prince was always yelling and busy, but today, he had been waiting there with his hands clasped for a long time. When he saw Xinbao approaching, he rushed over with a smile on his face, saluted quickly, then stood up and said with a smile: "Your Highness , you are here. Uncle Eight has been waiting for you for a long time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 825： The wolf is sent away at the front door, the tiger is coming at the back door

    Chapter 825 The front door sent away the wolf and the back door came the tiger


    Eh?


    Xinbao thought about it, and felt that she didn''t date him? Could it be that she remembered wrongly?


    The eighth prince didn''t need her to ask, so he smiled enthusiastically and said: "Let''s go, let''s try it together."


    Xinbao nodded, and was about to raise his hand back and forth to find his apprentice to hold it, but the Eighth Prince quickly pulled him back, "Let''s go, they should all be ready."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    The front door has just sent away the wolf, and the back door has a tiger, is it okay? ?


    The imperial dining room also has all kinds of small pickles, although it is not easy to get them, but the master must have them.


    Now it has been cut into small pieces, and everyone tasted it with chopsticks.


    Eight-treasure dishes are radish, lotus root, peanuts, mustard greens, radishes, cucumbers, and kidney beans.


    It¡¯s delicious, and it¡¯s not too salty.


    Xinbao asked: "This kind, is it marinated in the normal way?"


    Yu Chu didn''t understand what she meant for a while: "Your Highness, do you want the servant to write down the recipe?"


    Xinbao said: "No, Xinbao doesn''t want a prescription, but just wants to ask you, is the one used by the people outside the same as this one?"


    The imperial cook hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, there are different things, such as mustard greens, usually only salt and pepper are used outside, this slave needs..."


    He was talking halfway, Xinbao waved his hand, "Forget it."


    She raised her head and asked, "Uncle Ba, pickling and delivering pickles to them, is it the internal affairs?"


    "Not really," the eighth prince said with a smile, "it should be a matter of Guanglu Temple. I heard that Yinlin''s side had ordered it down yesterday. I guess they are preparing things right now. Let''s try it here first. Isn''t it easy to order at that time? What do you want, and what don''t you want?"


    Xinbao said: "But the methods are different. Besides, what if we think it''s delicious, but they don''t think it''s delicious?"


    The Eighth Prince laughed anxiously and said, "His Royal Highness, let me say something that shouldn''t be said. After all, we are full of food and clothing, so we are naturally picky and particular about our tastes, but they are no better than us. Those with little food and clothing, may not be so picky if they just eat the salty taste when sending them over, so let¡¯s think more about how to transport them conveniently.¡±


    Xinbao thought about it too: "You are right."


    She sat down again and ate a few chopsticks in a serious manner.


    The imperial chef also understood the meaning, and someone said: "His Royal Highness, if you say good luck, the radish sticks are the best. The radish is pickled and dried, rubbed with flour, and just take a big bag to dry it. It is light and not afraid. It¡¯s fine to put it in a cold weather for a few months.¡±


    Xinbao nodded: "What about the vegetable lump?"


    The imperial chef said: "Returning to Your Highness, the vegetable lumps are hard, but there is soup in them, and they will dry up after removing the soup."


    The eighth prince also said: "There is soup, and it will not be easy to divide it when the time comes. You can make less adjustments."


    Xinbao nodded suddenly: "Is there any more?"


    The chef hurriedly said again: "Eggplant is also fine."


    "You can also make dried tempeh."


    "If you feel that there is no oil and water, you can actually make some peanuts. They are salty and fragrant, and the country people can eat them for a long time."


    Several people talked in a hurry.


    After listening to Xinbao, he ordered in a very poised manner: "Tomorrow, you make these things, just follow what you said, make them in the simplest and simplest way, and use the same method as the folks, and then bring Xinbao Try again."


    Several people responded repeatedly, Xinbao came out, and the Eighth Prince sent her back to Qianqing Palace, and then trotted to work.


    Xinbao stuttered several kinds of pickles. At the time, he was not salty, but he became thirsty again. As soon as he entered the door, he held Yeye''s teacup and drank it all. He said to Yeye, "Uncle Ba is a good man."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "What''s the matter?"


    Xinbao said in an approving tone of "this kid is not bad": "He doesn''t have the bad habit of not eating minced meat."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    He really didn''t realize that he was so shy at ordinary times, but in the end he was so good at flattering him, Xinbao obviously didn''t hate him.


    But the sixth child, Bai has a pretty face and can speak well, and he can''t even please his little niece.


    Emperor Ming Pei selectively ignored the fact that the sixth prince was sent out on errands as soon as he left his study, and he hadn''t returned to the capital until now.


    Xinbao was still thirsty, holding two teacups, pouring them back and forth, trying to make the tea cool quickly, the water splashed onto Emperor Ming Pei''s book, Emperor Ming Pei avoided it, and said: "Ask them to give you Just pour some warm tea."


    Xinbao glanced at him, sighed, and sat aside.


    Fang Wuyou hurried over to take the teacup and wiped the table clean.


    Emperor Ming Pei squinted at her: "What''s the matter? The little child is sighing."


    Xinbao sighed again: "Yeah, there is a very reasonable saying, have you heard it?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Xinbao has so many reasonable words, if you don''t say it, I don''t know if you have heard it."


    Xinbao said: "Distance creates beauty."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Xinbao was still sitting on the side, her face insisted not to turn around, her big eyes struggled to look here, and she could only see that there were dark eyes hidden in the corners of her big eyes, and she said faintly: "Xinbao used to spend every day with his wife. Together, we can only see Yeye for half a day a day, Xinbao smells so sweet at that time, Yeye sees that Xinbao is good for everything..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He suppressed a smile and put down the book, just to see what she had to say.


    Xinbao continued: "As a result, now that my wife is not at home, Xinbao is very free... Daddy and second brother are back, and Yeye is also very free. This is simply worse! So Xinbao and Yeye are together every day, Yeye always dislikes Xinbao!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Come here."


    Xinbao said: "Not going."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yeah, when did you dislike you?"


    Xinbao said straightforwardly and confidently: "Xinbao just called his wife in the morning, and Yeye picked Xinbao''s fault! If it was before, Yeye would definitely praise Xinbao for her dedication!"


    You think too much, son.


    Even before, Yeye would never praise you for your dedication.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, Hao Huashi sat in a corner, quietly watching the play.


    Xinbao continued: "Just now Xinbao poured water to make the tea cool, but Yeye didn''t praise Xinbao for being smart, and thought Xinbao had wet the book, so he gave Xinbao a blank look."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    I didn''t! I will not make such an indecent expression!


    He lifted his little granddaughter with one hand, carried it directly to the other side, and put it beside Yan Qingshan: "Today you will follow your father."


    Xinbao stared wide-eyed before saying anything, Ming Peidi said: "Yes, he takes care of the children while working. When you feel that your father is not good, you will follow your mother, and then your second brother will take turns. Come on. In this way, the distance between Xinbao and Yeye also creates beauty, both of Yeye and Xinbao are very fragrant."


    "No!" Xinbao rebuffed sonorously: "Unless Yeye is here too! Xinbao can''t let Yeye be there alone! Xinbao is worried!"


    Emperor Ming Pei who hadn''t left in the first place: "..."


    He stretched out his hand silently, and hugged his little granddaughter back, and the door slammed shut.


    Yan Qingshan, who had no chance to say a word the whole time: "..."


    Yan Shirong, who had already stood up and wanted to ask what was going on, but had no chance to ask: "..."


    All right, old children are children too, adults don¡¯t care about children¡¯s affairs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 826： the happiest day

    Chapter 826 The happiest period of time


    At noon the next day, the Imperial Dining Room brought out several kinds of pickles.


    From Emperor Ming Pei to the prince to the grandson of the emperor, they are all pragmatic. The biggest advantage is that the people below don''t have to guess, and they can do what they are told.


    So although the plates served are pretty, the pickles are made very simple, a real folk method.


    Emperor Ming Pei had never eaten much of these things, nor had Xin Bao, but Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong were no strangers at all.


    But the two tasted it one by one, and everyone agreed that dried radish and pickles are the best, because they are easy to transport and not easy to spoil.


    So I decided to focus on dried radish.


    Do less for other things, such as pimple tempeh.


    Like Yan Shifan, it can be delivered now, so Xinbao hurriedly planted radishes, and Guanglu Temple also hurriedly bought radishes and began to pickle them.


    In the space of Xinbao, there is already a batch of radishes, because Qingzhou is not in a hurry to send these supplies, so we will focus on Xidu first.


    On the Western Capital side, nearly two million people migrated out, which is a huge number.


    Besides, after a major earthquake of magnitude 7 or above, there will usually be several aftershocks, so to be on the safe side, it will take about half a year to move back after the earthquake.


    During this period, not only the residence, but also a large amount of grain and rice are consumed every day.


    So, even though they had stock before, they still didn¡¯t have too much supplies. It was only a little bit of a waste to send a few hundred catties, and it was shipped back and forth every day.


    Because the eldest grandson of the emperor was also there, so Guanglu Siqing did not dare to be lazy at all, and urged his subordinates to work overtime to refine, and then connected with pickles and dehydrated vegetables provided by Xinbao, Xinbao even made I bought some dried fruit and asked someone to send it over, hoping that these people could sweeten their mouths occasionally.


    Wang Erya is a girl from a small village called Kaoshan Village in Xidu. She has never been out of the village in her life, and she doesn''t even know what the county town is like, because even if an adult wants to go to the county town, she will only take her older brother or younger brother. Don''t care about her.


    She is like many girls in the village. Every day, she wanders around the village on the mountain. She is beaten if she is not careful, and it is common for her to go hungry.


    Who knew it would happen suddenly, and they were about to move.


    She listens to the adults at home talking about this and that every day, cleaning up this and that... The officials said that if you can¡¯t move, you can¡¯t move, otherwise no one will wait for you if you can¡¯t keep up with the team.


    But among other things, the house and land cannot be moved! The big bed and big cabinet can''t be moved!


    Grandpa, grandma, and parents cry every day, but the officials are kind, and they often come to the village to persuade them. If you die, you will lose everything. These things can be earned back...


    It didn¡¯t take long, and it was their village¡¯s turn to go on the road. Some of the self-reliant, father and son carried the cabinets. They only said that everything was in the cabinets, and we would definitely be able to keep up by lifting them ourselves.


    People in the official family will not persuade them if they don¡¯t listen to them. However, it¡¯s okay to lift them for a mile and a half. After a whole morning, no matter how strong a strong man is, they can¡¯t lift them.


    Not to mention eating every day, people run fast one by one, eat steamed buns, pancakes, and even meat, they can''t grab it, they can only eat porridge.


    In the end, I finally became ruthless and threw the cabinet away. Anyway, everyone is poor together, and they are not the only ones.


    Every family is like this.


    When they walked to the resettlement place, the only thing everyone was reluctant to throw away was food.


    The places where they live are all Datongpu, each family is grouped together, and there are about 20 people in each Datongpu.


    After staying there, they rest for two days, and when they are strong, they have to go to work, help build the big shop, or do other things, but the food is good and they can eat enough.


    And with so many people living together, conflicts are inevitable. At first there were disputes from time to time, but the people from the government patrolled every day, one by one, and gradually became kinder. Those who love to scold and beat others love Those who are greedy for small things and cheap things don''t dare to stretch out their claws, for fear that if they are not careful, they will be caught.


    Therefore, this became Wang Erya''s happiest period of time. She went to many places she had never been to and saw many things she had never seen before. Half a month later, there was also my husband, who came to teach every day.


    Learn to read in the morning and lecture in the afternoon.


    Mr. There are folk stories, and there are official stories. Most of the stories they tell are simple, and even children who are illiterate can understand them.


    Now, not to mention children, even adults are very happy. They can learn to read without spending money. If it weren¡¯t for coming out, where would such a good thing be?


    Only adults, regardless of gender, have to work.


    It is not mandatory for officials and family members, but if you work, you will be paid, and if you don¡¯t work, you will have nothing. Now that the house and land are gone, who doesn¡¯t want to earn more? Besides, can you learn a craft?


    Even the nine-year-old Wang Erya can work, helping people weave straw mats.


    Since she was a child, she was dexterous and fast, and she could be entrusted by an adult. The officials didn''t care about adults or children. She was paid according to the straw mat, and she got more than her father. Everyone is smiling.


    After work in the evening, everyone was preparing to eat, and someone outside greeted: "The shed manager, the shed manager has come out to pick up the things!"


    Now here, ten large sheds are regarded as a group, and a person in charge is pushed out, called the shed leader, and the things sent by the government are taken by the shed leader with someone, and then distributed to them.


    Things like grabbing food that the people are worried about have never happened. You have a lot of food at home, which is your ability.


    In addition to their own food, the government also distributes food on a regular basis. Every ten and a half months, they also distribute meat, eggs, chickens, ducks, etc., and distribute mosquito repellent if there are mosquitoes. good!


    So when they heard this sound, many people stretched their heads out to look: "What happened again?"


    The head of the shed has already taken people flying away.


    While eating dinner, everyone stretched their heads to look at it from time to time.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, the shed manager came back pushing the cart.


    Every family is used to it. One family has already gone out to line up, while laughing and talking: "What are you posting, shed chief?"


    The shed chief smiled and said: "As for the vegetables, the officials said that this dish can be eaten as soon as it is soaked in water, and they also distributed pickles."


    While talking, they began to divide. They are all acquaintances, and everyone in the family remembers it clearly. They divided according to the head, and the next person shouted from time to time: "Hey, why is it so light? What kind of food is this?"


    "What kind of undressed dish!"


    "What undressing, don''t talk nonsense! It''s dehydration! The dehydrated vegetables are said to be bad for your health if you can''t eat them for a long time, and there are no wild vegetables around. If you want us to mix them with some vegetables, you are not lucky and easy to eat fresh ones." Bad, so dehydrated."


    People around didn''t know what to do: "Wow!"


    After dividing one end, someone pointed and said, "What is this?"


    "Oh yes," the shed chief picked it up carefully and said, "Everyone, bring a bowl."


    These people quickly turned around and went back to get a bowl. The shed leader said: "The officials said, these are fruit slices made by the fairy princess herself. Let everyone taste two slices. Sweet mouth, say..."


    He asked the person next to him: "How did you say that sentence?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 827： Grace and kindness

    Chapter 827 Encouragement and Wei


    The scholar next to him had a complicated look on his face: "Your Highness said that although it is very difficult and bitter now, everyone, don''t forget the sweetness. Let''s work hard together."


    People around were silent.


    Every face was dazed for a moment, and without knowing why, the eye circles suddenly turned red.


    Someone shouted: "Actually, it''s not bitter!"


    "It''s not bitter! The emperor didn''t forget us common people, he picked us up to save our lives, not bitter!"


    "The days are sweet! The fairy little princess gave me sweetness!"


    "That''s right! Eat enough and dress warmly, it''s not bitter!"


    After speaking, the shed chief took chopsticks, counted and divided the fruit slices.


    The fruits grown in the space taste extremely sweet, even if they are made into dried fruits, they still have a strong fruity fragrance.


    When the Wang family brought them back, the family watched and swallowed, and the little grandson yelled: "Grandma, I want to eat! I want to eat!"


    The old lady picked up the chopsticks and said to herself: "Keep what, don''t keep it, eat!"


    While talking, he fed his little grandson a piece, and the five-year-old boy squinted his eyes.


    The adults smiled foolishly, Wang Daya and Wang Erya watched enviously, swallowing secretly.


    No one expected that the next moment, the old lady raised the chopsticks in front of them: "Try them all! I know what sweetness is!"


    Wang Daya was taken aback, looked up at her grandma, the old lady stared: "What''s the matter, don''t you eat?"


    Wang Daya shook her head again and again, and quickly opened her mouth to eat. The old lady took another slice and handed it to Wang Erya''s mouth.


    Wang Erya glanced at it. The outer circle of the fruit slice was still red, but the inside was white. The sweet and sour taste made her mouth water. She quickly opened her mouth and bit into it, feeling...she might never forget it for the rest of her life. This is sweet.


    The old lady didn''t just give it to the children. Everyone in the family shared a piece and tasted it before putting away the rest.


    After sitting down, the whole family didn''t move their chopsticks, for fear of eating, they washed away the smell in their mouths.


    The old lady looked at this and that, and suddenly couldn''t help wiping away her tears, and said in a low voice: "I''m not mean, and I don''t want to be biased, isn''t this... poor! Anyone who has money, I will Don''t you want to fill everyone up!


    One family, one family, all kinds of beings.


    But no matter what, the days after moving out are far better than anyone imagined.


    Countless articles, flying to the capital like snowflakes, Yan Shifan also wrote almost one letter a day, reporting in detail.


    He came late, and he hit it off with Wang Ronggui before, but now he came here to see everything was thoughtful, so Yan Shifan''s posture was also low, which meant to learn and ask for advice, and he never competed. The two cooperated tacitly and got twice the result with half the effort.


    Even Emperor Ming Pei praised him a few times: "I don''t think this Wang Ronggui is really a man with a chest."


    Many small things, such as recruiting scholars to teach on the spot, such as doing engineering and crafts, and even more subtle arrangements such as inspections and shed managers... It seems very small and inconspicuous, but it is very important for stabilizing people''s hearts. help.


    Real kindness and power are given together.


    In fact, even if they don¡¯t care, these people can¡¯t cause trouble, and no matter how much resentment, after the upcoming earthquake actually happens, it will become joy and gratitude.


    However, such a thoughtful arrangement, and using local materials as much as possible, saved the court''s resources... This thought is extraordinary.


    Xinbao said: "Of course, Xinbao has a good eye to know friends, and Xinbao''s friends are very powerful."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say that I arranged this person for you, but I arranged it based on face...he just said: "Xinbao is right."


    Moreover, the articles passed down from that place are all well written, not empty praises, but delicate and intuitive. From what I have seen and what I have heard, from the migration all the way to after the resettlement, it is like a picture scroll, slowly unfolding, called Jiu The emperors who have experienced vicissitudes of life have wet their eyes several times.


    Emperor Ming Pei ordered Yan Shirong to compile these articles into a book, and at the same time asked people to release all these articles for everyone to read.


    Yan Shirong said: "Your Majesty Wang is indeed a great talent, planning strategies. I didn''t have a good life to do these things at the time, otherwise, it would be a book."


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "With that stone tablet, it is enough. At that time, you were short of time, and secondly, even if you wrote it, it would not be as good as this."


    Indeed, although what he did was important, it was done by ordinary people at the door of their house. The shock of the change was certainly not as great as this matter. Therefore, if it weren¡¯t for the Guanzhong scholar who had experienced it three times in a row, he could compare it intuitively. It would not be so touching when written by ordinary talents.


    Yan Shirong nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Are you here for something?"


    "Yes," Yan Shirong also came back to his senses, gathered those articles to his hand, and said, "I have talked with Fang Yi in detail, and the news channels of Daotinglou are indeed quite wide, but they are also quite scattered. There are good and bad gangs. It¡¯s okay to be constrained to investigate a case or buy and sell news, but when it comes to supervisory officials, firstly, they don¡¯t have the ability, secondly, it¡¯s not that we look down on them, but people in the market, so it¡¯s not appropriate to grant such aloof Otherwise, accidents will easily happen if the mentality fluctuates, and besides, officials will be constrained by it, and within a few years, they will collude together."


    He paused: "So, my grandson thinks, it''s not that it can''t be used, but it can''t be used freely. First, the real major issues are only placed at the provincial level. Second, matters related to officials can only be used occasionally. Thirdly, what they report is mainly natural disasters, major cases, and public voices."


    He began to elaborate.


    Emperor Ming Pei only listened to half of it, and said: "You don''t need to go into details with me, just let it go and do it."


    "Yes," Yan Shirong said, "Grandson transferred Zhongli over to take care of this matter with He Qingwen."


    Yan Shirong was talking to Emperor Ming Pei, Xinbao went into his left ear and out of his right ear, but when he heard He Qingwen''s name, Xinbao asked in surprise, "But isn''t He Qingwen from Xinbao?"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    He Qingwen was the person Xinbao rescued by hanging the pot for the first time. Now he is in the Department of Medicine and Daoism. Yan Shirong had a classmate with him and was very familiar with him. The key is that He Qingwen''s family is simple and suitable for this kind of news work, but he really forgot to leave. process.


    Yan Shi Rongfei also said similarly: "That''s right, Xinbao, brother first asks for Yeye''s consent, and then he will find someone to go to the official department to take the official documents, and then Gan Baibi will come to ask for your consent."


    Xinbao thought for a while, then nodded: "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Gan doesn''t need to ask Xinbao about this matter, because there is a clear division of labor between Xinbao and Mr. Gan. Xinbao only takes care of business, and Mr. Gan takes care of other things. "


    Yan Shirong said solemnly: "Yes, but Xinbao is the most important official of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, so I still have to come over to ask you."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    The two finished their business-to-business conversation. Yan Shirong quietly winked at Emperor Ming Pei, who smiled and remained silent.


    A report came in from outside, saying that Gan Baibi asked to see him.


    Xinbao asked strangely: "Could it be that you are here now?"


    "Return to Your Highness," Fang Wuyou said, "Master Gan said that there is something to report to His Highness, and His Highness will make a decision."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 828： Xinbaos famous name

    Chapter 828 Xinbao''s First Famous Name


    "Ah! We need to discuss something!" Xinbao jumped up on the spot: "Let''s go, let''s go to Chengqian Palace."


    Emperor Ming Pei held her down speechlessly: "I''ll have dinner soon, why go to Chengqian Palace?"


    "No!" Xinbao wanted to jump down: "There is no table here, so we can''t discuss things!"


    Emperor Ming Pei could only say: "It doesn''t matter, if there is no table, there is no way to talk about it. Yeye will show you, Xinbao just learn it."


    "No, no, no!" Xinbao was anxious: "The table is very important to Xinbao! Because Xinbao is immature and can''t control body language well, there must be a table to block it. This is called Tibetan clumsiness!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    All right, he said: "Fang Wuyou, cover that table, the one used by Li Songqing, with a tablecloth, and Xinbao use that table to discuss."


    Xinbao took a look, then went over to compare the height, "OK."


    She told Fang Wuyou, "I want a very majestic tablecloth."


    Anyway, it was on the emperor''s site at the moment, so Fang Wuyou asked someone to take a tablecloth with a black background. It was used for a table like Emperor Ming Pei''s. Call it a style.


    Xinbao was very satisfied, and praised Fang Wuyou: "Boss Fang, you are really super smart! Smarter than Xinbao!"


    Fang Wuyou smiled with chrysanthemum blooming all over his face, he even said he didn''t dare, and pleaded guilty again and again, then he went out and called Gan Baibi in.


    Yan Shirong also set up words with him by the way, saying that he was indeed going through the process, and then he went to work.


    Then Gan Baibi came in to take a look...


    The emperor is on the chair here, and His Highness is on the chair there. The two occupy one side of the Xinuang Pavilion in Nuoda, one east and the other west.


    Gan Baibi could only salute at the door, Xinbao asked him majesticly: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gan Baibi took a few steps forward.


    He couldn''t point his **** at the emperor, so he could only lean back and reply: "Your Highness, there are already two kinds of drugs that were released to test the medicine before, and the recorder has already sorted them out. Your Highness, please have a look."


    He first sent a copy in his hand, and continued: "The minister and the imperial physicians have read it, and there is no problem. Do you want to put it in the pharmacy for production?"


    Xinbao looked at it and said: "If there is no problem, of course, Xinbao will take a look first."


    Gan Baibi hurriedly turned around, and said: "In addition, the business of the pharmacy is very good now. I ask you to build two more ''production lines''? I also sent people to various medical centers and pharmacies to look at the medicines of the imperial pharmacy. , the common people are very appreciative of it, and the medical clinics and pharmacies everywhere have become accustomed to it..."


    As he spoke, he also sent all the notebooks in his hand.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little interested, so he came over and wanted to watch it with his granddaughter.


    But at that time there was only one chair, and when he came over, he couldn''t be allowed to stand and watch. Xinbao gave him the chair very politely, and Fang Wuyou moved another chair over with a wink. .


    But the table Li Songqing used was just an ordinary small table. If Xinbao sat on that chair, half of his body would be outside the table. How could this work?


    So Xinbao squeezed and squeezed, and sat between the two chairs, watching with Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei was used to reading memorials, and he read them faster than Xinbao. Before Xinbao had read half a page, he had already read all of them, so he couldn''t help nodding.


    It can be seen that Gan Baibi was written for Xinbao, and the writing is very intuitive, but all the important points can also be seen.


    Before, he felt that Gan Baibi was meticulous in doing things, but he was a little too cautious, but he never expected that when he was really in charge, especially under the leadership of Xinbao, he could really handle things so beautifully.


    There is Wang Ronggui in the front and Gan Baibi in the back. Xinbao is indeed a wise friend.


    And not only that, he has also read the previous accounts of the Ministry of Medicine, but it was only a general ledger. After looking at the detailed accounts, he found that before he knew it, the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism had become a cash cow. The money was really rushing in. !


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded in satisfaction, and picked up the memorial as he got used to it.


    Xinbao was watching, when he took it, she could only tilt her head to watch, Ming Peidi was thinking about the account, didn''t pay attention, and took it further and further away.


    Xinbao couldn''t see clearly, so he straightened up anxiously.


    She stepped on the horizontal bar of this chair, that is, the leg connecting wood, and the other foot stepped on the leg connecting wood of the chair next to her. With great effort on her calves, she followed the memorial and read through it.


    Emperor Ming Pei finally saw it and put the memorial down.


    Xinbao heaved a sigh of relief and sat down too.


    The empty chair that was stepped on by her was tilted a little bit, and as she sat down, it slammed back.


    Xinbao was pinched on her little butt, and jumped up with a groan. The whole person lay forward, and her little feet went directly through the horizontal bar.


    Martial arts master Bao subconsciously grabbed the tablecloth with both hands, and the tablecloth smashed together with the two cups of tea, wrapping Xinbao inside, leaving only the two raised legs outside.


    The room exclaimed.


    Ming Pei Difei picked up his heart treasure as if he were doing the same.


    Xinbao grinned in pain, and said, "Gan, Gan..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said anxiously: "Gan Baibi retreats first!"


    Gan Baibi has already hurried forward a few steps, upon hearing this, he hastily responded again and stepped back.


    As soon as the door was closed, Xinbao cried out, "Legs, legs..."


    Ming Peidi kicked the table away, hugged Xinbao horizontally, and pushed her calves out of the horizontal frame.


    She pulled the tablecloth down slowly, her hands were not hurt, but she just fell down all at once, her calf hit the leg joint, and her forehead was red, and the painful little dumpling yelled.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very distressed.


    But the emperor is not wrong, he scolded Fang Wuyou angrily: "What chair did you move!"


    After a while, he scolded again: "What tablecloth did you find!"


    Fang Wuyou could only plead guilty again and again, while summoning the imperial physician, Xinbao hugged her legs, Emperor Mingpei rubbed her legs and her back again, Xinbao grabbed his collar, made him bow down, and cried Jiji bit his ear: "My **** hurts."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He carried the child to the back of the screen and took a look. There was a long streak of red on Bai Shengsheng''s little buttocks.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t vent his anger, and scolded Gan Baibi: "It''s really not the right time to come!


    Xinbao didn''t cry, but grinned, sucked in air, and managed to get over the pain, and lay down sadly in Yeye''s arms: "Xinbao''s famous name..."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong who just hurried in: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei could only say: "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Gan can''t see anything because the tablecloth is blocking it."


    Xinbao''s small face was unlovable: "But Mr. Gan is so smart, Xinbao disappeared from the table all of a sudden, he must have guessed it."


    Poof!


    Yan Shirong didn''t even need to listen to the report, he could guess what happened. While bending down to look at his sister''s legs, he said, "Xinbao, have you forgotten the way of imperial servants taught by Yeye?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 829： a qualified letter

    Chapter 829 A qualifying letter


    Xinbao looked at him with big eyes.


    Yan Shirong said solemnly: "In front of friends who are not close, we must be very polite and considerate; but in front of our own people, we will relax and be more real... This way they will feel close, which is what we have. Remuneration. And recruiting useful talents to become one''s own, this is what Ye Ye said about the way of imperial servants."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Xinbao obviously listened, and thought about it seriously: "But would someone really like... a ridiculous boss?"


    Poof.


    Yan Shirong still said very seriously: "What''s ridiculous? Where is it ridiculous? If it takes time, if he bites his tongue while eating, do you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, "It''s kind of ridiculous."


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Well, he was about to say that it''s kind of funny, but it''s also cute...


    Xinbao said again: "I''m also a little stupid."


    She added: "But Xinbao won''t dislike him because of this."


    Yan Shirong had no choice but to say: "Hua Shi has grown up, Xinbao can''t, Xinbao will only make people feel cute like this. Xinbao, you have to understand that if you just want to be respected, then status is enough... And if you want to convince people, medical knowledge is enough. It is enough for a person to have this one thing, not to mention that Xinbao has status, Yeye''s love, and medical skills that no one in the world can match. These are all" Zheng''tu, other than that, such as what Xinbao likes to eat, drink and play, or what Xinbao is not good at, these are all small things, and it doesn''t matter at all."


    Xinbao nodded silently, scratching his little hands sadly: "It''s already like this, there''s nothing I can do, I can only comfort myself like this."


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    It''s getting harder and harder to coax.


    Fang Wuyou carefully asked for instructions: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, the imperial physician is waiting."


    Xinbao sat up straight vigilantly, shrank his calf and legs, trying to hide under Yeye''s legs, but when he touched it, he hissed in pain, holding back tears and said: "What, what imperial physician? What is the imperial physician doing? "


    She clutched her calf: "Xinbao is fine!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was really speechless.


    He waved Fang Wuyou down, complaining to Yan Shirong: "The face of my little princess is much more valuable than my face! I have sat on the throne all my life, and I have never claimed a famous name in my life! I don''t have to do business. A table! You need a majestic tablecloth! You don¡¯t dare to call an imperial doctor if you¡¯re injured!¡±


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Xinbao is still too young to experience well."


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "Yeah, it''s true... the real emperor is a man of nature, and Xinbao is a broken broom that he treasures himself."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Although the old broom is just a broken broom, why is it so weird when you say that? ?


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Then are we going to discuss today?"


    "No more," Xinbao waved his hand: "Xinbao is not free today, and Xinbao is injured. I have to write to my wife to tell him that I won''t be free until the day after tomorrow."


    Yan Shirong twitched the corner of his mouth: "Write a letter for two days?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "The time is too short, I''m afraid Lord Gan won''t forget it."


    That''s fine, Yan Shirong ordered the little **** to let Gan Baibi go first.


    Xinbao asked someone to prepare a pen and ink, stood up... and fell back again with a groan, his leg hurt so badly.


    Even Yan Qingshan couldn''t hold back, stood up, rolled up her trouser legs, and looked carefully, "Why is it so serious?"


    The fall on this leg was indeed more serious than expected. After all, he stepped on the air and slid down, and his calf hit the horizontal bar. Because of his lightness, if he was an adult, his leg would break.


    Xinbao''s painful little face turned pale: "I want ice, apply ice."


    Fang Wuyou was an old waiter, and had already asked someone to get the ice, but before he finished speaking, Hua Shuang came over with an ice bag, Yan Qingshan took it, and wrapped her calves with one hand. Put them together and apply it to her personally.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her, "Does your **** still hurt?"


    Xinbao shook his head embarrassingly, and said in a small voice, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    While stretching out his hand for the pen and ink behind him, Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s the rush to write a letter, can''t I write it tomorrow?"


    Tuanzi said: "But Xinbao has an inspiration right now."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    So angry.


    But looking at Xiaotuanzi''s pitiful red nose and red eyes, he couldn''t lose his temper.


    Yan Qingshan was very calm, and said: "Let the second brother write."


    Xinbao hesitated for a moment: "Can brother write Xinbao''s font?"


    The font of Xinbao... Yan Shirong could only say: "Yes!"


    He wrote a few words to find his feeling, and then changed the paper again and started writing.


    Xinbao said: "Honey, Xinbao fell on his leg today..."


    She was nagging, and finally finished speaking, and then took it over to read, it really looks like what she wrote, and it is also the big style of her writing, not teeny, it is exactly the same! Even she can''t tell the difference!


    Xinbao nodded in satisfaction.


    Now there is one last step left.


    Xinbao slapped his leg hard.


    As a result, she forgot that her father was applying ice to her at this moment, and suddenly photographed her on the back of his hand.


    Her little vigor has no effect on Yan Qingshan at all, Yan Qingshan held his hands very steadily and remained motionless: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao paused for a moment, and twisted his little **** on Yeye''s lap again.


    But the little **** really doesn''t hurt much...


    Xinbao thought for a while, and said to himself: "Well, why make things difficult for yourself, how can a white lie be called a lie?"


    She managed to convince herself, so while speaking, she put her hands into the teacup, dipped some tea in it, and sprinkled it on the letter paper!


    Three men, old, middle-aged and young: "...???"


    Even Yan Shirong didn''t come back to his senses for a moment: "Xinbao? What are you doing?"


    Xinbao glanced at him: "Why don''t you even understand this, it''s tears!"


    Yan Shirong silently supported his forehead: "...tears, tear stains??"


    Xinbao nodded confidently.


    Her vague memory can also be refined to the essence!


    Which of the dramas of later generations has no tears on it?


    A letter without tears is not a qualified letter at all! The one with a lot less lens!


    With tear stains, it is possible to take pictures from the long eyelashes to the fingers and then take a close-up of the smudged handwriting... This is a valuable routine!


    After a while, Emperor Ming Pei said slowly: "Learn a bit, Rong''er, it might be useful in the future."


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Yan¡¤Bachelor¡¤Shirong handed over the letter to others with a complicated expression on his face.


    How could his cute and cute sister do this kind of operation? Yuan Shenjue must have spoiled her... right?


    Xinbao''s calf was sent out the next morning, and he couldn''t walk, so he finally cried a little.


    Seeing that the green ones were turning purple, Emperor Ming Pei was very distressed, and asked someone to make two tables and matching chairs for her. One was placed in Chengqian Palace and the other was placed in Qianqing Palace.


    The tables are all made according to Xinbao''s height. Regardless of the table and chairs, they are all made of incomparable majesty. In fact, they are all lined with thick cotton cushions, the kind that won''t hurt your head when you touch them.


    There are also two special places for the feet to sit on the chair, which is so solid that two people can lift it, ensuring that this kind of problem will never happen again.


    And not only that, because Hao Huashi slipped out to play, so Xinbao fell. Although this incident has nothing to do with Hao Huashi, Emperor Ming Pei still took his waist card and asked him to guard it every day in the palace. Heart treasure.


    Hao Huashi doesn''t care if he can go out of the palace, anyway, he has friends everywhere, and they can chat with each other.


    Besides, he also felt very guilty about the injury of the little master, so he guarded the little master very attentively, hugging the little master for a while, carrying it on the back for a while, and occasionally sitting on the shoulder chariot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 830： Its hard not to get married

    Chapter 830 It''s hard to end without getting married


    Soon, Yuan Shenjue received the letter.


    When he opened it, he just frowned.


    This is obviously not written by Xinbao. After looking at it, oh, this is hurt... When he saw the last picture, he looked at the smudged handwriting. , um, the Da Hong Pao that Emperor Ming Pei used to drink.


    Seeing through Tuanzi''s tricks, he was still very worried, and immediately wrote a letter back.


    After finishing writing, he hesitated for a moment, asked someone to bring a basin of water, wet his hands expressionlessly, sprinkled it, thought about it, dipped it again, and sprinkled it several times.


    Then I asked someone to send it back.


    Although the wife is a real wife, the letters to and from him still need to be read by the elders.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very happy when he saw the letter.


    The person who sprinkled the water, those who didn¡¯t know thought he had eight eyes.


    Looking at the letter again, especially Yan Shisheng''s letter... Emperor Ming Pei became angry, and put the letter on the table: "Hmph!"


    Yan Shirong knew what was going on at a glance, so he put down the pen, picked it up over here to have a look, and then frowned.


    Yan Shisheng said, now in Qingzhou, I don''t know why, the people all know that Yuan Shenjue is the future son-in-law of the little princess, so they secretly call Yuan Shenjue "little son-in-law" in private, and then someone accidentally called it out in person, Yuan Shen Jue was not angry, so now everyone calls him that? ?


    What is this called? ?


    Is this the case among the people? ?


    It will be difficult to end without getting married in the future!


    Although... I''m still a little upset!


    The second elder brother calmed down by himself, and handed the letter to Yan Qingshan, while talking to Emperor Ming Pei about the business: "I took a look at the booklet that Gan Baibi brought over, in fact, we might as well make it bigger, build a few more lines, a kind of One production line of medicine, several follow-up emergency pills, or even two, we will never worry about selling them to the world."


    At that time, Gan Baibi brought a lot of materials, but in the fuss, even Emperor Ming Pei forgot. When he mentioned it, he remembered: "Yes, it can be like this. Let Gan Baibi draw up a booklet."


    While the two were talking, Xinbao came over, sitting on a shoulder chariot, dressed very solemnly.


    Emperor Ming Pei was startled: "What is Xinbao doing?"


    Xinbao said: "Yeah, don''t you remember? Today is the first day of the new year, and the disciples who have been recruited by Qingju came to pay their respects to Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei really forgot, nodded.


    He had already stood up to accompany his granddaughter, but when he heard this, he sat back down again. After all, not everyone can see the emperor.


    He said: "Then Xinbao, go, wait for them to leave before going over."


    Xinbao nodded, and suddenly remembered: "Did my wife reply?"


    "Well, I''m back," Yan Shirong took the letter and handed it to her. After she read it, he asked secretly, "Your wife''s tears...are enough in all directions?"


    Xinbao took a look, and his little expression suddenly became complicated: "It''s a little..."


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "Do you think he noticed something?"


    Xinbao scratched his face with his small hands, and said weakly: "My wife is just crying a little bit."


    Yan Shirong saw it through but didn''t say it, "So that''s the case, then next time we can cry even harder!"


    "No need," Xinbao said, "You don''t understand, you can''t use the same trick every time... that''s, that''s..."


    Yan Shirong raised his eyebrows.


    The Yankee outside said: "Master, Young Master Lin is here."


    As soon as Xinbao put the letter away, he patted Hao Huashi''s shoulder, and the two of them flew into the study over there.


    Hao Huashi put her behind the new table, Xinbao tidied her hair and clothes, even the sleeves, before saying: "Let them in."


    After a while, Yanke brought him in.


    The little girl of Yishui''er, wearing a gown with the words "Shang Yi", looks very poised.


    Lin Qingju stood at the front and saluted her first: "Disciple pays respects to Master."


    Xinbao nodded, "Get up."


    Then Lin Qingju stepped aside, and the little girls behind saluted together: "Meet Your Highness the Princess."


    Xinbao said: "Excuse me."


    Then she glanced at the moment.


    The second elder brother said that at least let them stay here for a quarter of an hour.


    So Xinbao started chatting with Lin Qingju: "Have you started studying yet?"


    Lin Qingju began to speak with cooperation.


    Lin Qingju spent most of his time in the Tai Hospital, and only went back to take a class every two days, but he would go back to rest at night.


    Now it has officially entered the learning stage, and the daily schedule of various courses is still quite tight, but not to the extent of being squeezed, so after only one month, the little girls have flesh on their faces.


    The garden in the back has also been cleared out, and Lin Qingju is going to take them to plant medicine.


    Xinbao said: "When you finish planting, Xinbao will go and have a look."


    Lin Qingju agreed.


    Xinbao tilted his head and thought about it seriously: "Why is there no martial arts in the course?"


    Lin Qingju was taken aback for a moment: "Master thinks martial arts should be added?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said with great poise, "You don''t need to become a master of martial arts like Xinbao, you just need to keep fit."


    Lin Qingju could only nod: "But according to Master''s arrangement."


    Xinbao looked at the clock again, seeing that there was enough time, he said: "Then you go back first, and Xinbao will send Master Wu there when you turn around."


    Lin Qingju responded repeatedly, and took them away.


    Xinbao felt that his performance was too good. As soon as they left, he forgot about the pain in his leg, so he ran to the study over there, pushed open the door and ran in, shouting: "Yeah, Xinbao..."


    Everyone in the room turned their heads to look at her, Xinbao was stunned, and then quickly said: "Can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    She turned her calf and ran away as if flying.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and stood up, and came to accompany his granddaughter.


    Such a group of people came to the palace, it was quite conspicuous, and the news spread quickly.


    First, Li Zhizhi first wrote an article, describing the incident, identifying these people and so on.


    Then Yan Shirong asked He Qingwen to reconcile an article, and Yan Shirong brought it to Emperor Ming Pei to read, Xinbao felt a little strange when he saw it.


    Because what he wrote in this article is that these people will become the little princess''s disciples and learn the most exquisite medical skills in the world, so raising girls will be promising. Maybe they will fall into the eyes of the little princess, and they will rise to the top overnight. ¡­


    Xinbao asked strangely: "Why is he doing this? Didn''t you say that this is to prevent everyone from studying medicine blindly?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei explained to her with a smile: "But this kind of thing can''t be said clearly. If you say it directly, there will be a lot of controversy and trouble. This kind of article is just right and saves effort."


    He held up the article: "It is clear that it is to make people ''don''t be reborn as a man and be reborn as a woman'', but in fact, it is implicitly described as a woman''s promotion rank, and if a man comes to fight for it again, he will appear a little unmannered , It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, so it can block most of the people. Those who don¡¯t block, if they don¡¯t really study medicine, or if they don¡¯t have a firm mind, such people are difficult to be influenced by others, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Yan Shirong also said: "Including the earliest days, Mr. Li did not write the article to show off that he wrote the words, but to tell everyone the identities of these people, so that everyone would not know for a while and make random guesses. When the rumors gradually spread, it would be difficult to suppress That¡¯s why we have to release it immediately.¡±


    Xinbao didn''t know what to do: "Did you all discuss it in advance?"


    "No," Yan Shirong said with a smile, "There is no need to discuss this kind of thing."


    Xinbao was confused again: "Wow..."


    Outside, a young **** came in, whispered something in Hao Huashi''s ear, and Hao Huashi went out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 831： black shop

    Chapter 831 Black shop


    Gongmen reported that someone named Shi Minglei had come to see him.


    Now that Xinbao''s leg is still not healed, Hao Huashi dared not go out, so he explained to him in detail: "Tell him that I really don''t have time right now, ask him what''s the matter, if there is something urgent, you can go over there for a while." Let¡¯s go, or call a few Long Xiangwei from the door, if it¡¯s not urgent, I¡¯ll see if I can go there tomorrow morning.¡±


    The little **** responded repeatedly and trotted away.


    Reporting soon, Shi Minglei said it was not urgent, and he would come back after school in the Imperial College tomorrow.


    Hao Huashi came back.


    Upon hearing this, Xinbao said, "Then Xinbao will go and see it tomorrow."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, but he didn''t stop him.


    Since Yuan Shenjue went out, she hasn''t been out of the palace for a long time, and if she doesn''t go out to play and stay at home, she should be unhappy again.


    So he asked Tian Cong to lead people to follow them, and told Hao Huashi several times.


    Yan Shirong thought of it and said: "Xinbao, have you read the monthly brochures of the Ministry of Medicine?"


    Xinbao asked: "What book?"


    Yan Shirong said: "It''s that Shi Minglei''s fianc¨¦e. Didn''t you give some medicine? Then the Ministry of Medicine and Daoist released it for testing. I heard that there are two kinds of pigs, one with medicine and one without. Everything else is the same, every month you can grow half of the weight, and after four months, you will gain dozens of catties! There is also that kind of chicken and duck. After eating, one egg a day can often produce double yolk eggs , the effect is bizarre."


    Xinbao nodded: "It should."


    "No," Yan Shirong said, "Is the cost of this medicine really so low?"


    Xinbao nodded, "It''s just for the convenience of the people, of course the price should be kept to the lowest!"


    Yan Shirong said: "Then this girl is considered a meritorious service."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "This is not a small contribution. At the end of the year, you remind me and give her a reward."


    Yan Shirong agreed.


    I haven''t practiced martial arts for the past few days, so the group went out after breakfast in the morning.


    At this moment, the Guozijian is still out of school, and they are going to go directly to Li Luoer.


    The store is close, so go to the store first, if you are not in the store, then go to find someone at home.


    As a result, after going to the store, there was a commotion outside before I could speak.


    A few gangsters sat in front of the store, blocked the door tightly, and even tried to pull people in the store: "Let''s go, let''s go! This is a black shop, and they put my dog ??to death. "


    "That''s right, that''s right, my horse was also put to death by him..."


    "Ouch," a gangster yelled in a tone: "My horse died miserably. This family needs money and can''t be cured. Don''t be fooled by them!"


    Xinbao and his party came from microservices, there were not many people on the surface, but there were many people in private, but there was no order to be difficult to do, so Yanke pushed the gangster out casually.


    He didn''t dare to use force, but the gangster rolled on the ground and started yelling: "I killed someone! I killed someone! A black shop!"


    Seeing that people were about to gather around, Tiancong whistled, and in a blink of an eye, several people jumped from the treetops of the eaves, and there was a crackling sound, and the few gangsters were thrown off their arms in an instant, and they were thrown to the ground. Shocked, they backed away again and again, knowing that this excitement was beyond their ability to watch.


    Things happened so fast, Xinbao was dumbfounded, and said: "Hey, what''s going on here?"


    Li Luoer has practiced these days, and she dared to speak a little bit. Now that Xinbao didn''t reveal her identity, she winked at her and said to the outside: "Everyone, on the 22nd of last month, a family came over. , said that the dog at home was sick, and asked me to come to treat him, so I went, and when I went, the dog died long ago, and his body was completely cold. Of course, I couldn''t cure it. If you ask me to prescribe a prescription, I just say I can¡¯t prescribe it.¡±


    "During the dispute, another lady came over, and the lady pointed at me, saying that the dog was put to death by me, and the maid of that family winked at me, and said to give me ten taels of silver to tell me to admit the matter Of course I don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯m in this business, no matter how much money I have, I can¡¯t plead guilty in vain. When I came back, I asked the doctor next door to help me look at it."


    The doctor from that family also came out and said: "It is true, the injury is not serious, and the whole body is covered with bruises."


    Li Luoer continued: "After my fianc¨¦ came back, he was very angry, so he posted a post to that family. The owner of the family was reasonable, apologized to him, and even sent him a gift. After that, these people came to make trouble every day, non-stop from morning to night, my fianc¨¦ went to that house again, but the concierge refused to report..."


    Xinbao almost died of anger when he heard this.


    You know, these three stores belong to the Ministry of Medicine!


    Round up, no, don''t round up, it''s the heart treasure!


    And the three kinds of sound therapy, aroma therapy, and veterinary medicine all represent a direction! It will be promoted later!


    This is the benchmark set by the Ministry of Medicine!


    How can they ruin the reputation of these stores? ? How could she bully her friend like this?


    Don''t you know that Li Luoer is covered by Xinbao? Isn''t Xinbao''s prestige enough?


    Xinbao went out angrily, and said loudly: "It''s too much! We have to report to the police! Let''s go to Dali Temple!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Hao Huashi didn''t say anything, and picked up his little master, Tiancong, a shadow guard leader, said nothing, so he could only call his subordinates to drag these **** to Dali Temple, while quickly sending messages to dispatch people.


    Long Xiangwei reacted very quickly. As soon as the news spread, Xiang Xiaodong personally brought two thousand-man teams over. The onlookers had already guessed that it was the little princess. Seeing this posture, they rushed to tell each other. In an instant, there are huge crowds of people.


    Sun Changming got the letter and came out. Seeing this posture, he almost fainted, and hurriedly brought someone out to salute.


    Xinbao said: "These people are making trouble in the village store of the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism! These three stores are very important to the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism. Please, Mr. Sun, must punish them severely... No, no, not severely punished, but report it to the public!"


    Sun Changming said repeatedly: "Yes, yes, I understand."


    Those punks were about to pee out of fear.


    They just took a small amount of money from people and came to make a fuss. How could they know that the trouble was on the hot little fairy princess? ?


    So everyone was so frightened that they shook like sifting chaff, and they dragged them to the court without using torture, just using the bamboo tube to pour beans.


    It was a maid who was looking for them, but it was indeed the maid of that family.


    Sun Changming ordered someone to arrest the girl from that family without saying a word.


    Originally, when this kind of matter involved a girl¡¯s family, she would always be more polite and not easily detained, but now, Her Royal Highness the little princess is still sitting in the hall as the "plaintiff". No matter how delicate you are, how can you be more delicate than the little princess?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 832： What kind of official did her father become?

    Chapter 832 What kind of official did her father become?


    The surname of the family is Zhang, and the troublemaker is the second daughter of Zhang, the only daughter of the first daughter, who is said to be very favored.


    When the people from Dali Temple went to arrest him, they didn''t dare to say a word, so when the girl came over, she was quite arrogant, and kept saying: "Dali Temple dares to arrest me! My father is Zhang Jing! If you dare to arrest me, I''ll let my dad join you!"


    Sun Changming sighed secretly.


    Zhang Jing served as the censor of the capital in the Metropolitan Procuratorate. This is an official of the fourth rank.


    But the censor belongs to the censor, and has the position of supervising the court officials. His rank may not be high, but his authority is extremely high, so this is what people often say. The censor is a third-level official. Even ordinary censors, others will be polite. After all, in theory, even if the emperor is at fault, the censor can still make suggestions.


    So the status is indeed detached.


    But correspondingly, since you have done this job, you are most taboo to stand upright.


    As soon as this girl said this, his father''s official career would come to an end. It''s ridiculous that she still felt that these words were very sharp, and she was faintly proud when she said them.


    Sun Changming didn''t talk nonsense to her, and just pressed the button to start the interrogation.


    Miss Zhang Er is just a girl in a boudoir, she was frightened, and turned her head and called: "Aniang! Aniang, why isn''t dad coming!"


    Ms. Zhang understands better than her. When she came here just now, when she saw Xinbao sitting upright, her legs became weak, and she cried out in her heart...


    You know, when Shi Minglei came over, Zhang Jing lost his temper.


    He said that the two of them came back from the south of the Yangtze River with the prince and the princess, and they must have a three-point face, and this shop is also in cooperation with the Ministry of Medicine, which is equivalent to government-run. How dare they make trouble in this kind of shop? .


    Although Mrs. Zhang said yes, she didn''t think so in her heart.


    She felt that the little princess was a **** descended from heaven, how could she have friendship with such a doctor who treats livestock? Don''t you think it''s embarrassing?


    So even if they come back together, they are just servants, just like even if they buy an embroidered lady from Jiangnan, they will not sit and chat together without any problems.


    Even so, she was afraid that something might happen, so she reprimanded her daughter not to let her cause trouble.


    But now it seems that it is obvious that the daughter did something again.


    Mrs. Zhang''s eyes were dark, but she didn''t dare to faint at this time, so she forced herself to go forward, slapped her daughter, and shouted: "What the **** did you do! You still don''t kneel down!"


    Miss Zhang Er was very scared at first, and she collapsed after being slapped by her: "What''s wrong with me! Didn''t you say that it''s okay to be a pariah! I didn''t do anything to her, isn''t she alive?"


    Mrs. Zhang winked anxiously.


    Sun Changming said directly: "Take the irrelevant people away, and the criminals kneel down!"


    Miss Zhang Er cried: "Mother, call Dad quickly!"


    "Enough!" Sun Changming said angrily, "It''s useless when your father comes! Are you really going to continue to yell at the court and mess around??"


    Miss Zhang Er didn''t hear her, and continued to cry. Mrs. Zhang also continued to lose her temper, trying to beat her, but the beating was not severe.


    But, this is in court!


    If you usually quarrel with others, if you punish yourself, others will be ashamed to punish you, but now in the court, even if you slap yourself a hundred times, the punishment in the court will not be less!


    Sitting there, Xinbao was very angry at first, but in the end he couldn''t hold it any longer.


    She asked Sun Changming: "What kind of official did her father become? Is it big? Big enough to ignore the words of Dali Temple and ignore the law?"


    Sun Changming''s face turned green. He was talking about them, so why not talking about him?


    Some people really can''t be moved, he kindly doesn''t want people to touch them, so as not to look bad, but these people don''t give him this chance!


    He waved his hand directly, and the Yacha forcibly dragged Mrs. Zhang away, and pushed the second girl Zhang to the ground. The second girl Zhang was startled and frightened, and shouted: "Help! Help!"


    "Shut up!" Sun Changming said angrily, "This is Dali Temple! Ask the case in the official hall, who are you calling for help!"


    Xinbao deeply felt that this Mr. Sun was not smart.


    The main point of a quarrel is that you can''t follow the rhythm of others, otherwise you will definitely lose the quarrel.


    Yeah why are all the senior officials so unintelligent?


    She looked at Xiang Xiaodong who was standing a few steps away, and then at Sun Changming, feeling secretly worried.


    Zhang Jing finally came. As soon as he came in, he saw his daughter shouting and his wife kneeling beside him crying.


    Zhang Jing glanced at the little princess next to him, and stepped forward to plead guilty: "Your Highness, forgive me, I have no way to teach my daughter..."


    Xinbao said directly: "You tell them to be quiet, Mr. Sun will try the case."


    She glanced at Sun Changming.


    did you see that! Don''t listen to him! Remember the point! Trial case!


    Sun Changming said urgently: "Be quiet! Be quiet!"


    Zhang Jing hurriedly said to Miss Zhang Er: "Shut up!"


    From the beginning to the end, Miss Zhang Er didn''t know that there was a little princess sitting in the hall. She was looking forward to her father''s arrival so that she could support her, but she didn''t expect her father to come, just like this, and burst into tears.


    Sun Changming was about to cry too.


    Why is this second girl so **** like a hob meat? Soft is not hard, no one will listen to it? ?


    Sun Changming said angrily: "Anyone who roars in the court and doesn''t follow the law will be served by the board!"


    Zhang Jing grabbed Zhang Er''s shoulders with both hands: "Don''t cry, shut up! Answer your words carefully!"


    Miss Zhang Er burst into tears: "Father, I don''t want to..."


    Sun Changming''s eyes sharpened, and he threw a red-headed lottery directly: "The board is waiting for you! You are not allowed to take off your clothes!"


    Zhang Jing''s face turned pale.


    Ya Chai came forward as if flying, and directly pushed the man down on the spot, the board fell down with a crack, and the second girl Zhang screamed.


    Sun Changming left his seat and saluted: "Your Highness, the courtroom is filthy, please move forward. After the result of the trial, I must enter the palace immediately and report to Your Highness."


    Xinbao said: "Dali Temple should be the most just place in the world, how can it be filthy, Xinbao is the plaintiff, the case has no result, Xinbao can''t leave."


    Sun Changming smiled wryly again and again, and could only retreat again.


    After hitting the board, the second girl Zhang finally became honest, knowing that her father couldn''t handle what happened today, she confessed the matter with snot running down her nose.


    This matter is actually very simple.


    There was a cousin girl living in the Zhang family who raised a puppy. The second girl Zhang didn''t get along with the cousin girl, but the cousin girl had a good family background, so she couldn''t make it clear, so she tossed the puppy in private, and ended up beating the dog to death by accident. , just thinking of finding someone to take the blame.


    It turned out that Li Luoer was so ignorant of flattery that she refused to admit it anyway, so Zhang Er became furious and beat him up.


    But Li Luoer was a woman in the capital, and Shi Minglei was worried, so he asked Hao Huashi to help find two good attendants. If they run away, it''s not easy to make a fuss when they leave the courtyard, so they can only let them go.


    After that, Shi Minglei stood up for his wife, Zhang Jing reprimanded his wife, Zhang Er was not angry, and then found someone to bribe the gangster to make trouble.


    While interrogating, there was a commotion outside, Yan Shirong brought people in, Sun Changming and others rushed out to salute, but Yan Shirong waved his hand to stop him, and then Yan Shirong sat directly beside Xinbao.


    As soon as the trial was over, Sun Changming secretly clicked his tongue.


    This girl didn''t treat Li Luoer as a human being because she talked inside and out.


    Xinbao listened quietly, then stood up, and said politely: "Master Sun, can Xinbao say something?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 833： The little princess can do everything right

    Chapter 833 The little princess does everything right


    "Of course!"


    Sun Changming hadn''t spoken yet, but Li Songqing did.


    Li Songqing usually follows Xinbao, just like a Buddha, regardless of everything, but now he stood up with a serious face, and said seriously: "Your Highness is the princess of Zhenguo, she can participate in politics, and supervise the country! Your Highness stands here, that''s it. The boss of everyone here, of course His Highness can speak!"


    Xinbao nodded and walked over. Her calf was hurting and she was still limping a little. Hao Huashi quickly supported her.


    She had a serious face, and asked Miss Zhang Er: "At that time, when you bullied Luoer, you said your mother scolded you, how did she scold you?"


    Miss Zhang Er was already a puddle of mud, but when she saw that it was the little princess, it was a bolt from the blue, and she said tremblingly.


    Xinbao nodded, then asked Mrs. Zhang: "Then what did he tell you when he was angry?"


    Mrs. Zhang held her breath more calmly than her daughter, and hurriedly said: "Return to Your Highness, the master said at the time that this is the shop of His Highness''s Department of Medicine and Daoism, and His Highness is a **** descended from heaven, and his medical skills are superb..." She thought she was witty, He praised her endlessly, and then said: "Tell me not to provoke you."


    Xinbao asked: "Is that all you said?"


    Ms. Zhang was apprehensive and didn''t dare to hide anything, so she had to say something about her embarrassment.


    Yan Shirong didn''t interfere, and looked at Xinbao quietly.


    With a quiet face, Xinbao moved over again and asked Zhang Jing seriously: "Master Zhang, when I was in Jiangnan with my father, I had an argument with many scholars in Jiangnan because of the veterinary problem and wrote a lot of articles, you know Don''t know about this?"


    Zhang Jing hurriedly kowtowed and said, "Your Highness, forgive me, it''s a minister who has no way to teach a daughter..."


    Hao Huashi scolded him: "Ask and answer, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhang Jing was taken aback, and hurriedly said: "I know, I have read those articles."


    Xinbao asked: "Then do you think Yuan Shenjue and Master Li are right, or that bad scholar?"


    Zhang Jing was not stupid, and said repeatedly: "Of course the Duke and Master Li are right."


    Xinbao said again: "Later, Luo''er offered medicine to attract birds and made a great contribution to the locust plague, do you know that?"


    Zhang Jingdao: "I know, I know..."


    Xinbao didn''t wait for him to continue confessing, and said again: "Later, Mrs. Gan submitted a paper every month, and Luoer and I made a medicine, which can make the livestock fat and strong, and can increase the poultry''s yield. The effect is much better than the original one. , if this is in the private sector, it is equivalent to doubling the income of the family, and it may be a year of sufficient food and clothing, do you know about this?"


    Zhang Jing prostrated even more: "I know."


    Xinbao said again: "At the beginning of the establishment of the three stores, the Ministry of Medical Sciences once said that no matter aromatherapy, sound therapy, or veterinary medicine, they all represent a direction of medicine, regardless of high or low. They are a benchmark released by the Ministry of Medicine. An experiment, do you know that?"


    Zhang Jing murmured: "I know."


    Xinbao continued: "There is also the Law of Dayan, have you memorized it too?"


    Zhang Jing whispered: "Yes."


    Xinbao said: "Then, Mr. Zhang, what the veterinarian Li Luoer is doing is very meaningful and not humble; plus she donated medicine twice, which is of great merit to the country and the people; The store is also an important benchmark for the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism; there is also the most important law... Isn¡¯t each of these important? Isn¡¯t it very educational? Don¡¯t you know them all? Don¡¯t you understand them all?¡±


    "But why, when you tell your wife and daughter, you only say that she knows Xinbao''s ''potential''? Why don''t you say anything that should be said, and only say the most meaningless and shouldn''t be said? ?? Even if you are raising a puppy, you have to teach it where it is convenient, not just eating and drinking, let alone she is your daughter! It¡¯s your fault if you don¡¯t raise it! Why don¡¯t you teach her right and wrong? Do not teach her the law...just teach her ''power''??"


    "What kind of cause, what kind of result. Now, the daughter you have taught, she faces the powerful, crawls like mud, faces the weak, and is arrogant and domineering. Is this what you want? Is this what you want to see? ?Is this really your biological daughter? Do you love her? Xinbao really can¡¯t figure it out! Can¡¯t figure it out! Yes, what is wrong! This is teaching children!"


    Outside the hall, you can hear the drop of a needle.


    The little girl''s voice was soft, but her sentences were sharp and piercing, even Yan Shirong couldn''t help but admire her.


    Zhang Jing''s face was full of tears, and he put his head on the ground, speechless.


    Xinbao turned around and said to Sun Changming, "There is more, Mr. Sun."


    Sun Changming quickly left his seat and bowed down.


    The little girl said very seriously: "Xinbao is not bullying others, Xinbao just meets her and can''t be ignored. Mrs. Sun, this Miss Zhang Er, she abused the dog first, and then caused troubles. People, I will find gangsters to make trouble later... Such a series of things, even if Miss Zhang Er is a natural villain, so many bad things, it is impossible to be born with so many bad things, so, can I ask Master Sun to check her home carefully? ? Who loves to do bad things and taught her to be bad?"


    Sun Changming said solemnly: "The minister complies."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "There is still this case, please submit it to the judge for judgment."


    Sun Changming still said: "I understand."


    The little girl felt that she had finished speaking, so she walked back.


    After she stopped talking, there was a bang outside, and the discussion started again.


    Yan Shirong stretched out his hand and gently stroked his sister''s back.


    Maybe because she is smart and young, she can''t think of too many complicated things, so she can always see the most core point.


    What happened today, even if he opened his mouth, it would be impossible for him to pierce people''s hearts so directly and make people indisputable.


    In the end, Sun Changming was convicted of assault and wounding. In addition to the silver fine, he was sentenced to 100 fines for Zhang Er, the main envoy, and 30 fines for the people who beat them together.


    But there is still the crime of framing. The difference between today''s law and later generations is that the two crimes occur concurrently. Ten, and a fine of two hundred taels of silver at the same time.


    Zhang Jing understood that the matter was hopeless, so he kept silent, but Mrs. Zhang was crying and kowtowed to Xinbao: "Your Highness, please forgive me! Our second mother is a girl! She is wrong, but it is a sin. Not to death! Hitting the board in public is equivalent to killing her..."


    But now the name of the little princess is in the sky, especially in this era, the people''s awe of the gods is deeply rooted.


    In short, little princesses can do anything right!


    It has been said for a long time: "If I knew today, why bother!"


    "Exactly! Teach your daughter to be like this, not to treat people as human beings! You deserve it!"


    "The little princess knows about this one. The little princess seeks justice for her. I don''t know how many such things I have done before. Where are those people?"


    "I''m afraid there is no way to ask for help, I''m already dead!"


    "Even when His Royal Highness the Crown Prince was living among the people, he was bullied by the government and lost his family fortune, and suffered from injuries and illnesses!"


    This is a bit taboo, so when I yelled out, everyone fell silent.


    Xinbao''s eyes were red at that time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 834： The little princess quarreled with the emperor at school

    Chapter 834 The little princess quarreled with the emperor at school


    The person who spoke was taken aback, and quickly knelt down: "Caomin has absolutely no intention of disrespecting His Highness."


    "It''s nothing," Yan Shirong went over and pulled him up: "Get up, this is the truth, it''s not an offense."


    Xinbao stood up, walked over, and said, "There is a saying, ''Families of criminals are discriminated against, this is part of the cost of crime''. It''s like a man kills someone, his son goes out to play with children, don''t The child will say, this is the murderer''s child, we will not play with him... This child did nothing, but was discriminated against, it seems very unfair, but this is what the person should think of when he kills , This is part of the murder incident and many subsequent things. Whether it is right or not, it just exists like this."


    "Xinbao doesn''t understand a lot of things, and she doesn''t know if what she said is right. Xinbao thinks that this person looks sixteen or seventeen years old, and she is considered an adult. Before she did these bad things, she didn''t know that she was an adult. Is the girl home? Don¡¯t you know what the consequences will be if you get hit by the board? She knows it herself and still wants to do it. Then, everything she encounters afterwards is all her own fault. It¡¯s very pitiful, but Mr. Sun¡¯s sentence is correct, the law That''s right. The prince''s crime is the same as the people''s crime, and the woman should not be lenient when she breaks the law."


    Seeing her trembling calves, Yan Shirong hugged his younger sister, and said loudly: "Everyone, this matter should not be taken lightly, but there is no need to overcorrect. Women''s reputations are precious, and they are indeed much more valuable than men''s." Inconvenient. Therefore, before the matter is clear... In other words, before the case is ''verified'', it is right to take good care of the woman, avoid showing her face, and avoid skin-to-skin contact. It is the benevolent care of the officials. But, After the case is ''verified'', no matter men, women or children, they should be dealt with in accordance with the law, and no one should make excuses."


    Xinbao nodded heavily: "Brother is right!"


    She said to the crowd: "You listen to my brother, not Xinbao, Xinbao may be wrong, he is talking nonsense."


    Everyone was attracted by the cuteness, and laughed loudly, Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Xinbao is also right, Xinbao is not talking nonsense."


    He said to the inside: "Let''s go. Master Sun, follow-up matters must be reported every day."


    Sun Changming responded repeatedly, and sent them away respectfully.


    After coming out, Hao Huashi ordered someone to take Li Luoer back to the shop.


    Li Luoer thanked her repeatedly, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Your Highness, in fact, Luoer still has something to report today."


    Xinbao asked: "What is it?"


    Li Luoer said: "Luoer has made a kind of rabbit medicine, which can keep rabbits from getting sick and give birth to more rabbits. Luoer tried it at home and it was really effective. Brother Lei also wrote something, which will be sent to the palace in the evening. How is the front door?"


    Hao Huashi said: "It''s okay, I''ll go there at night."


    Li Luoer thanked you repeatedly, and I am very grateful.


    Shi Minglei didn''t expect such a big thing to happen. By the time he got the letter, everything here would be over.


    But he still took a leave of absence and came back quickly. Just in time, Hao Huashi also came over, so Shi Minglei gave him the things he wrote and the rabbit medicine.


    Xinbao took the medicine to look at it, and Emperor Mingpei over there also took the record written by Shi Minglei to look at it.


    Rabbits already have abnormal fecundity, because rabbits not only can go into heat all year round, but also have twin wombs, so they can conceive at the same time, or conceive successively, that is, pregnancies add to pregnancies. They can be born one month at a time, and the number of each litter is usually three to eight...


    The formulation of the rabbit medicine is similar to that of the pig medicine. After taking the rabbit medicine, the maximum number of litters reached sixteen at one time, usually more than thirteen, and all of them survived.


    Shi Minglei also said that because there is no meat in these places in the Western Capital, he thought that they could raise rabbits and eat them as meat.


    After all, there is no shortage of grass at this moment. Some grass may not be eaten by people, but rabbits still like it.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s also a way, just to control it. I heard that rabbits dig holes quite deep."


    He paused, "Don''t wait for the end of the year, give that Li Luoer an identity, you go and order it."


    Yan Shirong went in response.


    Now is the time when everyone is most curious about this store, and they want to come over if they have nothing to do, especially Princess Fan, who came to take care of the business and bought some medicine.


    At this moment, the palace servants came with drums and music, announced the decree on the spot, named Li Luo''er the county lord, titled An Rong, and rewarded some property at the same time.


    Everyone suddenly: "Wow!"


    Suddenly became the county king!


    For ordinary people, no matter how many times you tell him, even if he knows that cattle and horses are expensive, and that it is better to get a doctor than to buy a new one, he still doesn¡¯t think that veterinary medicine is a good job, but they will understand if you send a letter to the county magistrate. A veterinarian is indeed not a bad thing, otherwise the emperor can seal it? ?


    The wall fell and everyone pushed.


    Dali Temple acted vigorously and resolutely, and within two days, a bunch of crimes of the Zhang family were tried, and all of them were found to be substantiated.


    This Zhang Jing looks so sanctimonious on the outside, and even has a good reputation, but in private, his real strength shows that he is bullying the weak and fearing the hard.


    How much flattery you have in front of the superiors, how much domineering and blessing in front of the weak, how carelessly ignore human life, there are more than ten cases after investigation.


    Sun Changming goes to the palace to report every day, if Xinbao is there, just listen to it, if Xinbao is not there, just listen to Yan Shirong.


    As a result, at the last time, Xinbao came over, just in time to see Sun Changming coming out, and she beckoned to him.


    Sun Changming hurried over.


    Xinbao looked at the people waiting to see him, and walked to the side. Sun Changming didn''t know what to do, so he could only keep up with him.


    Then Xinbao stood in the corner and whispered to him: "Master Sun, you are too good at quarreling, how do you try cases like this, and how can you be a good minister? Xinbao will teach you."


    Sun Changming was at a loss, and kept saying yes.


    The key point was that she was standing on the top of the steps, half-height but not short, so Sun Changming could only squat in a wretched way, listening to her detailed instructions, nodding continuously.


    The people waiting to see him all looked strange, and someone joked in a low voice: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but Mr. Sun has become more and more handsome."


    He meant why the little princess didn''t look at her face this time?


    It turned out that Gan Baibi was still sitting next to him at this moment, and immediately said: "Your Highness has a clear mind, a discerning eye, and never judges people by their appearance."


    The man glanced at him, and didn''t dare to say that you were lying with your eyes open, so he could only laugh repeatedly: "Yes, yes."


    After Xinbao finished teaching seriously, he patted his shoulder with his little hand: "Do you understand?"


    Sun Changming said repeatedly: "I understand, I understand."


    "Well," Xinbao said: "Then you go back, you have to learn and use it."


    Sun Changming was impressed by the cuteness of the little adult, and nodded repeatedly: "Listening to your highness''s words is better than studying for ten years. I am grateful."


    Xinbao said reservedly: "It''s nothing, Xinbao is the experience he learned from being with Yeye."


    Sun Changming: "...??"


    At the moment, she is sitting in Xinuang Pavilion waiting for her granddaughter, the window is above their words, so she heard Ming Peidi clearly and plainly: "...??"


    Sun Changming seldom had the opportunity to talk to Xinbao, and he didn''t know her habit of sharing with Yeye every time something good happened, so he was full of "what''s wrong with the little princess arguing with the emperor at school?" retreated.


    Xinbao came back happily with her little hands on her back, Gan Baibi came out to salute with a smile, Xinbao said: "Wait a minute, you come back in a quarter of an hour, Xinbao whispered to Yeye."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 835： Cant do loss-making business

    Chapter 835 Do not do loss-making business


    Xinbao stepped into the door with little hands behind his back, and gave the officials at the waiting office a brave and mighty back.


    Then as soon as she entered the door, she looked back, and immediately spread her legs, and ran in front of Emperor Ming Pei, jumping up.


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly threw the book away, reached out to catch it, and said, "Does your leg hurt anymore?"


    Xinbao paused: "Forgot."


    She put her arms around his neck, her big eyes gleaming: "Yeah! Do you think this is a good way to save money!?"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t understand: "What?"


    "Didn''t you hear Xinbao talking under your window?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I heard it."


    "That''s why!" Tuanzi said, "a stupid man, in this position, also receives the same salary, and a smart man, in this position, also receives the same salary, so on this basis, as long as the officials are smarter and more capable, It¡¯s better for one person to do the work of ten people, which is equivalent to saving salary, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei could only nod: "Yes."


    Xinbao said: "So like Yeye, Daddy, Brother and Xinbao, if you find that an official is not very smart, you have to tell him and teach him. Although it takes a little work, in the long run, it will save you a lot of money. .¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...Xinbao is right."


    Xinbao sat down happily: "But Xinbao has not grown up yet, and he is not very smart yet. To see the stupidity of these people, the right time, place and people are needed, so this matter is a comparison between Daddy Yeye and brother." Many, don''t forget."


    "Okay," Emperor Ming Pei said with a smile: "Yeah, remember. Although Xinbao is small, he is smart enough. After only being in contact with Sun Changming for such a short time, he discovered his shortcomings and urged him to correct them." , Xinbao is great."


    Xinbao smiled embarrassedly and said, "It was taught by Yeye."


    The two routinely exchanged blows for a while.


    Emperor Ming Pei was hugging his granddaughter to enjoy the warm parent-child time, but Xinbao thought of something, took a look at the moment, then quickly jumped off the ground, sat behind her table, began to tidy up her clothes, and asked: "When is the time spent? Is your hair tidy?"


    Although it was very tidy, Hao Huashi went over and pinched her little face and pinched her little hair bag: "Okay, it''s tidy now."


    Xin Bao sat upright and said, "Yan Ke, tell Master Gan to come in."


    Yanke smiled and went.


    Hao Huashi ran over and whispered to Emperor Ming Pei: "That Sun Changming is quite funny. Just now, he was walking outside while laughing, and kept saying ''too crazy'' and ''too crazy''."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "I heard that he always wanted a daughter back then, but in the end he gave birth to three sons."


    It''s rare for the emperor to be interested in gossip, Hao Huashi was very supportive: "I thought these high officials all lived their lives forever."


    "Not necessarily," Emperor Ming Pei said: "Actually, many aristocratic families value the mother of the child very much. If the mother is not born well, they will not allow them to leave children."


    The two were talking, and Gan Baibi came in.


    Because Yan Shirong said that he wanted to build a huge imperial medicine workshop, each medicine could have at least one separate production line, so he picked several places and presented them.


    Xinbao didn''t understand this kind of thing, Ming Peidi passed away.


    The new chair is as big as the chair in the Imperial Study Room, and there is no problem for the two of them to sit on it, but the table and chairs are made according to Xinbao''s height, and Emperor Ming Pei will look very tall when he sits on it.


    But Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care, and looked carefully.


    Because the production line uses water power, and Gan Baibi is extremely careful. Yuan Shenjue went to Qingzhou before, so he even thought about the extremely cold weather. In this production line, in addition to water power, manpower is also considered, and warmth is also taken into account. Guaranteed under what conditions can be successfully produced.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded and praised him: "Qing Gan is thoughtful."


    Gan and Baibi are not called together.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei pointed directly at one place: "That''s it, what does Xinbao think?"


    Xinbao shook his head, then nodded again: "Yeah, it''s up to you."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed, handed it to Gan Baibi, and said: "Tell them to start work immediately, call more craftsmen, and finish it before Dongyue."


    Xinbao said: "Master Gan, you can also ask the drug dealer to make an appointment."


    Gan Baibi asked: "Appointment?"


    Xinbao said: "Isn''t the supply short of demand now? Don''t these drug dealers really want more? After we build a big pharmacy, there will be a lot of goods next year. We can ask them to pay half of the price or make an appointment, so that we can wait for next year." After it is produced, we will send it to them first... If you want more, you can ask Rang Shanwei to send it to them."


    She added: "Don''t forget to calculate how much it is worthwhile. We can''t do business that loses money."


    Gan Baibi repeatedly said: "Your Highness is wise, I will call someone to do the calculation when I return."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Gan Baibi withdrew.


    Seeing him go, Li Songqing was very happy to bring his article to Xinbao to read.


    Emperor Ming Pei had been emperor all his life, and when he saw a paper being handed over, he was used to it.


    Unless Xinbao is mentally prepared, she never feels that other people''s paper has anything to do with her.


    But I didn''t expect that Li Songqing handed it to Xinbao, so the raised hand of Emperor Ming Pei and Li Songqing''s hand went their own way.


    If it were someone else, I am afraid that half of the handover would be handed over to the emperor immediately.


    But Li Songqing was a fool. Not only did he not change his course, but he even gave the emperor a strange look, while still insisting on handing it to Xinbao.


    As a result, Xinbao felt vigilant when he saw the paper being handed over. He pushed his hand like a fly, and then connected with Yeye''s hand.


    This brief confrontation, except for Emperor Ming Pei, I''m afraid the old and the young didn''t realize what was going on.


    Emperor Ming Pei took it and watched it with Xinbao.


    Actually, Li Songqing likes Xinbao very much.


    But his way of liking is different from others. He usually chases after Xinbao to learn, talk after Xinbao, and practice calligraphy after Xinbao. Therefore, in Xinbao''s eyes, he is probably a real gentleman. It''s the head teacher, the kind who keeps them at arm''s length.


    But in the article, between the lines, you can see his intentions to cheer for Xinbao.


    Li Songqing''s articles are well written, and he is eager to write articles.


    For example, Zhang Jing was mentioned in Xinbaotang, and Li Songqing wrote an article after turning around. After all, this family is quite typical, and it is really what you plant for what you plant.


    Now that Zhang Jing''s various crimes have been verified, he wrote another article.


    This article is written a bit rascally.


    It is said that the family style can be seen in the child, and the parents can be seen. It is difficult for a sophisticated adult to check, so check the child!


    Children are easy to check, listen to the sound!


    Like Miss Zhang Er, she opened her mouth and said, "Let my father join you." Obviously, this father is using this method to eliminate differences, not to prevent the court from developing.


    It''s like being assaulted by civilians, and he opened his mouth to yell at his subordinates for beating people, and his father is definitely not a law-abiding person.


    There are many examples.


    Actually, this is really not wrong. Although it is not absolute, in many cases, children are indeed the mirror of their parents.


    This article is going to be released, among other things, the officials will definitely restrain their descendants, and even their family members, which is not a bad thing.


    So Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Not bad."


    Li Songqing thanked the emperor, and then looked at Xinbao with stern eyes, waiting for his little friend to praise him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 836： The emperors grandson does not worry about marrying

    Chapter 836 The emperor''s grandson is not worried about marrying


    Facing this gaze, Xinbao was terrified, and didn''t dare to look at him anymore. He pulled Yeye''s arm to protect himself, and said quickly: "Xinbao doesn''t know how to write articles! Xinbao won''t learn now! Xinbao will wait until he grows up. Learn this again!"


    Emperor Ming Pei certainly knew what Li Songqing was thinking, but he didn''t want to help him, so he got up with his granddaughter in his arms: "Xinbao, it''s time to eat."


    Xinbao responded quickly, and hid her face on Yeye''s shoulder, refusing to look up.


    Li Songqing was disappointed and took up the article and left.


    Xinbao heaved a sigh of relief, then slowly straightened up his body, and silently complained to Emperor Ming Pei: "Mr. Li is too scary! He loves to study so much, and he always likes to pull others to learn together! It''s just... It''s just counterproductive. !"


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei nodded seriously: "It''s too much, he is already old, and Xinbao is still young, how can I keep learning with him!"


    Xinbao was deeply convinced: "Exactly! If a person is not mischievous when he is young, how can he remember his childhood when he grows up? Do you memorize three hundred thousand?"


    Being enlightened at the age of three, Ming Peidi, who is learning every day besides studying: "..."


    Heartbroken.


    At noon, Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong came over for dinner, and Yan Shirong took the time to write an article and showed it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Yan Shirong''s perspective on issues is completely different from Li Songqing''s.


    Therefore, the idea of ??his article is mainly to use veterinarians, introduce aromatherapy and sound therapy, and then advocate that a hundred flowers bloom. If you have special skills, you can try to come to the "goods and emperor''s house". Anything that is beneficial to the people is fine.


    When the article is released, it is likely to attract talents from all walks of life.


    Yan Shirong said: "I went to Yuyaofang to see it, and I saw the big brother and the others go out. They save a lot of labor by looking at ordinary people on a shelf. So I think...in fact, the word ''technical'' is really used. It is also very beneficial to the country and the people. Yeye said that after this incident, the rewards to Xiang Xiaojun will not be as heavy as the rewards. Xiang Xiaojun''s physical disability is a good thing. It will attract extra attention and attract craftsmen to flock to it. "


    He clicked on some articles: "Grandson puts two articles out first. After the earthquake, there will be heated discussions among the people. When the eldest brother and the others come back, they will discuss meritorious deeds. The time is just right. I hope that next year a hundred flowers will bloom."


    While he was talking, Xinbao nodded straight, as if he was speaking to her.


    She thinks that the second brother is too smart!


    Didn¡¯t someone say that engineering can change the world?


    Engineering is really important, for a strong country, engineering is indispensable!


    Yan Shirong glanced at her, and said again: "It''s just that craftsmen everywhere may not notice the article, so I was thinking, after Xiang Xiaojun''s incident, I will find a few who are good at writing scripts, write scripts, and write them again. Tell people to tell the story, and when it spreads, these people will know. I will go back and tell Xiang Xiaodong, and when I see it, how appropriate is the operation."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Xinbao said seriously: "Don''t tell Xiang Xiaodong, Xiang Xiaodong is a little stupid and a little too cautious, when Xinbao will take you to find your younger brother, just tell him, and he will agree of."


    Yan Shirong frowned: "If someone walks past us and talks to Xinbao, and the cheated Xinbao agrees, I won''t be happy."


    Xinbao argues: "Xinbao is not so easy to deceive!"


    "So what," Yan Shirong said, "As your elder brother, I feel that this kind of talking to children is just lying to you."


    Xinbao stared wide-eyed: "But my brother has grown up!"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said nothing, and asked her instead: "Xinbao, are you going to collect a batch of food these two days?"


    Xinbao didn''t know, so he asked Yan Ji before nodding: "Yes."


    Yan Shirong said: "Then let Yan Ji collect it tonight, release it tomorrow, and send a batch to the west the day after tomorrow, along with those rabbits. I told my elder brother that there happened to be a small hillside over there. Once it is circled, you can raise rabbits, and after a while it will be considered a meat warehouse, and a wall is built outside to block it a little, even if it occasionally burrows and escapes, it¡¯s fine, and it won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    Xinbao asked: "Where is the wife?"


    Yan Shirong deliberately said: "I won''t send it over there."


    Xinbao was anxious: "Why?"


    Yan Shirong said: "He is not my brother, why should I give him something?"


    Xinbao said: "But he is Xinbao''s wife, and there are your senior brother and younger brother!"


    Yan Shirong shook his head, "So what, it''s not my wife."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She wronged Bala and turned to rescue soldiers.


    Ming Peidi lowered his head quickly before she turned his head, and looked at the article on the table seriously.


    Xinbao went around and took Layan Qingshan''s hand: "Daddy!"


    Yan Qingshan said softly: "It''s snowing on Jue''er''s side, before it snows, there''s no need to send anything."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Yes! She actually forgot again!


    Yan Shirong said: "Why does Xinbao forget every time I tell Xinbao so many times? Why, why? Why is this?"


    Xinbao tilted his head, looking at him silently.


    Yan Shirong was surprised by her look, and also looked at her.


    After a while, Xinbao figured it out, stretched out his small hand, touched his head, and said very gently: "Brother, you don''t have to be jealous of Xinbao! This is not good! You are good-looking, educated, and Yeye''s grandson, the emperor''s grandson doesn''t have to worry about getting married, you will definitely find your own wife, come on!"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    In the end, Emperor Ming Pei actually said: "That''s right, Fan''er and Rong''er are not young anymore, and the marriage can be considered. It will take a year or two to make an appointment, and Chang''er and Sheng''er will also be selected together." Can."


    Yan Qingshan said directly: "Let them choose by themselves. I won''t interfere much."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    As the only person present without a wife, Yan Shirong couldn''t straighten his waist, and sighed: "Let''s talk, trouble."


    Xinbao over there began to write letters to his eldest brother, and then wrote to his wife after finishing writing.


    Credit Shadow Guard''s Eagle Biography, it''s very fast, and it will arrive on the same day.


    At this moment, Yuan Shenjue has brought He Wangzhou to Nanzhili, Cheng Fuju has also gone to Yuzhou, and the three parties are advancing rapidly.


    To make a heated kang wall, generally speaking, adobe bricks can be used, or even adobe bricks can be used directly.


    Adobe bricks are made of relatively sticky soil, mixed with straw, beaten repeatedly, and then made into brick shapes, and then dried in the sun.


    After being built up, it will burn stronger and stronger, and it will not be broken for several years. Even if it is broken, it can be repaired without redoing.


    However, if the local mud is sandy loam and not sticky enough, bricks from brick cellars should be used.


    Bricks from brick kilns are not affordable for many rural people.


    Besides, some people can make earth kangs, while others can¡¯t do it because they have large places or inappropriate terrain.


    Furthermore, many of these country folks admit that they are dead, and they can¡¯t make sense after spending a long time talking about it. Let¡¯s enforce it directly, and they are afraid that they will do bad things with good intentions and damage the voice of the people.


    Yan Shisheng is down-to-earth, he has thought about these details in advance, so he suggested...All things should be handled by the patriarch!


    Bricks are given at the lowest price and in a relatively small amount, and then a patriarch sends a small official there, and then rewards and authority are given to the villages that are completed first, especially the patriarch, so that the patriarch can promote it.


    Today''s patriarch has a very large authority, and he can even execute people directly. He also understands the local situation, so it is most appropriate for the patriarch to come forward. It is not impossible to make up for the lack of bricks. Anyway, there is only one principle, and the cost is the least. Do the fastest and most things with the money.


    Anyway, everyone implemented it all the way, whether it was growing grain or making heating kang, it was relatively smooth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 837： Can bring surprises to the world

    Chapter 837 can bring surprises to the world


    Yuan Shen Jue and his style are completely different from Yan Shirong''s before.


    After he arrived, he was not polite at all, and directly dispatched the local defenders.


    Holding Shang Fang''s sword in his hand, he gave orders decisively, without sloppiness, and made his demands very clear. This time, the punishment was extremely heavy... So there was an invisible pressure on people, and the defenders below were very obedient, but also very It is easy to use, and no one dares to delay or seek personal gain.


    The local commander didn''t have to hide from him, after all, he was not stationed permanently, so he left soon.


    Yuan Shen Jue usually has a lot of weird little cleanliness, but when it comes to this kind of time, he can endure hardships and take the lead, so after coming and going, the speed is very fast.


    This side was busy, so the shadow guard came over with the letter.


    Xinbao is worried about practicing calligraphy, but she doesn¡¯t worry about writing letters. The letters she writes are all huge and long. Fathead Yu writes several letters at a time. Zhang took it in pitifully.


    So when you look at the thick stack, you know it belongs to Xinbao.


    Yuan Shen Jue washed his hands, took the letter and read it.


    There was also a small paper packet with the letter, Yuan Shenjue squeezed it, and put it in his sleeve pocket to read the letter.


    Xiaotuanzi talked about the matter of Miss Zhang Er and Yan Shirong''s refusal to send things here, and then said that she made some fruit candies, which would not make him thirsty, and asked him to eat some when he wanted, because The eagle can''t carry it, so he can''t take more. Tell him not to give it to others, but to hide and eat secretly.


    Yuan Shen Jue was very obedient, turned his head and entered the room, then opened the paper bag, and took a piece of candy into his mouth.


    It is grape-flavored, and as soon as you eat it, you will be full of grapes.


    He always hides candy on his body to coax her, and now it''s her turn to coax him.


    Yuan Shen Jue curved his mouth slightly, sat down and asked someone to grind the ink, and quickly wrote a reply. After the sugar was melted, he rinsed his mouth and went back to work.


    It''s just an afternoon, and wherever I go, people always say: "Hey, there''s a sweet smell... It smells so good, my saliva is coming out."


    The little son-in-law looked upright, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    Emperor Ming Pei listened to the reports from both sides all the way, not only looking at things, but also people.


    Yuan Shenjue''s talent is biased towards the army.


    He doesn''t need any red tape, he is suitable for having a team that can fight wherever he wants, and then he will use the most concise and even harsh way to use everyone in the team to the most suitable place, and then use the most efficient way to get things done.


    This kind of person is suitable for taking charge of iron-blooded and confidential troops.


    As for Yan Shisheng''s talent, in terms of "things", he is very good at doing everything well.


    Not saying he can''t be in charge, but he''s the kind of guy who, even if I tell you to do it, I have to know how you do it.


    The bigger the "big picture", the more tired he will be.


    So he is suitable for "doing things", just like this kind of dispatched to do one thing, he will do it very well.


    In contrast, Yan Shifan''s talent is not so "clear".


    He is very similar to Yan Qingshan.


    He is actually a very good person, a very good eldest son and grandson.


    He has a great sense of responsibility and never minds taking on it.


    He is calm yet heroic, humble yet courageous. Although he doesn''t understand many things, he is willing to learn.


    Because of the difficulties in his youth, he took on a lot of things. He is used to putting the needs of "home" before his own needs. He is good in many aspects, but nothing is particularly outstanding.


    If there is no Yan Shirong, he will be a very good ruler who cares for his younger siblings and the common people.


    But people are afraid of comparison.


    Yan Shirong is a genius.


    He is amazingly talented, rare in the world, and his aptitude is far inferior to that of Emperor Ming Pei himself.


    His learning speed is amazing, and he has a sharp perspective on things. The key is that he can immediately think of a solution to every problem.


    So he will be a prince who can bring surprises to the world.


    But he also has shortcomings. His shortcoming is that he is too discerning and does not rub the sand in his eyes. It may make the courtiers feel panic, but this can be covered up.


    If their brothers can always be united, then Yan Shifan will be a mainstay in the court, a prince with real power, who can just make up for what the emperor can''t do.


    But if¡­


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head, unwilling to think deeply, and asked: "Where''s Xinbao? Why hasn''t he come yet?"


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly said: "The people from Chengqian Palace came over earlier and said that His Highness thought of something new yesterday and asked the people from the Inner Palace to try it."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned: "What''s new?"


    Fang Wuyou said: "It is said that it does not need fire to eat."


    Without fire?


    Emperor Ming Pei stood up and said, "Go and see."


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly followed.


    The Eighth Prince is always busy, only when Xinbao calls him not. Last night, after hearing what Xinbao said, he asked someone to make it overnight. Right now, he is standing with Mrs. Lin, Xinbao and Hao Huashi, Look at the test below.


    Emperor Ming Pei went over to take a look, but before he walked over, he saw a basin fly up and hit the ground with a bang.


    Emperor Ming Pei said anxiously: "Xinbao!"


    He took a few steps forward, hugged Xinbao, and quickly backed away.


    Xinbao wasn''t scared at all, and comforted him: "It''s all right, yeah, don''t be afraid."


    The Eighth Prince, who stood in front of Xinbao, could only quickly turn around and salute, while explaining to him with a smile on his face.


    In fact, Xinbao is just a whim, using the principle of self-heating hot pot. The heating pack of self-heating hot pot is mainly composed of quicklime, diatomaceous earth, salt, iron powder, coke powder and other substances, which will generate heat when it meets water. When the time comes, big pots and small pots can be stacked, and the rice can be heated without fire.


    But she couldn''t remember the ratio, so she had to ask the people below to try it.


    Fortunately, for this kind of thing, the ratio does not need to be very precise. Try it a few times and you will always find the most suitable one.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched them try it again, the small pot on top made a rattling sound, and you could still see the heat rising up, it really worked.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s right, tell people to hurry up and make it. After it''s done, everything will be useful."


    In order to show that he is not jealous of Xinbao having a wife, unlike the narrow-minded Yan Shirong, he also took the initiative to explain: "There is a heated kang in Qingzhou, and there is a ready-made fire, so there is no need for this. Even in the western capital, it is not really necessary. But in the military, this thing will be very useful.¡±


    Xinbao nodded, not stingy at all: "Then give it to Uncle!"


    She also wants to make a box-type solar cooker.


    She didn''t even know how she remembered it.


    The shape is like a wooden box with a window hole on the top, the insulation layer is made of cotton and cloth, one layer of cotton and one layer of cloth, repeated several times, the heat-absorbing paper is directly blackened with ink, and the protractor is made of wood, as long as the angle is less than 75 Just use it.


    The window hole is aimed at the sun, and the black color is used to absorb and accumulate solar energy and convert it into heat energy. The temperature in the box will continue to accumulate, which can be used for heating or even steaming food.


    Put the rice in in the morning, and it will be cooked in an hour. You can take it out and eat it at noon without burning the fire, which is very convenient.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 838： The official allows you to rub the heat

    Chapter 838 The official allows you to go crazy


    Even Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but feel sour when he heard it, and said flatly: "I should have sent your wife away earlier, then maybe a lot of rare things have already been made."


    Xinbao was stunned, thought for a while, and said deeply: "I really didn''t expect that Xinbao is actually a person who values ??sex and despises friends... and despises family."


    Emperor Ming Pei reprimanded her: "Who taught you such ugly words?"


    Xinbao turned his eyes wide and glanced at him.


    Emperor Ming Pei said vigilantly: "This has nothing to do with me."


    "Then," Xinbao nodded, "It might be that Xinbao learned without a teacher!"


    Emperor Ming Pei stared even more: "Nonsense, don''t say it again in the future."


    Okay then, Xinbao will stop talking.


    The eighth prince was very caring, and urged him to try again and again, within three days, he had tried both.


    Yan Shirong went to see it in person, and discussed with his sister when he came back: "Xinbao, can these two things be placed on Xiang Xiaojun''s head?"


    Xinbao has too many miraculous miracles and too much light, so apart from "medicine" or plants, nothing else needs to be placed on her, which will be troublesome.


    As for Xiang Xiaojun, to Yan Shirong, he is a brick that attracts jade.


    The waterwheel he made, the production line of Yuyaofang, etc., although exquisite, most of these are invisible to the common people.


    Box-type solar cookers and self-heating bags are two things that will surely be seen by many people in the future. They are very convenient, and the most important thing is that they don¡¯t look complicated at all, making experts feel that I can do it myself.


    This is intuitive for craftsmen, it is convenient for the court to reward them heavily, and then it can attract everyone to follow enthusiastically.


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    Yan Shirong, who had prepared a speech to persuade her, laughed: "Why is Xinbao so easy to talk to? Don''t ask why?"


    Xinbao said: "Second elder brother has already said, of course Xinbao has to agree! The reason is not important, anyway, Xinbao is not surprised by favor or humiliation."


    All right, this little bastard, he has been able to coax people since he was a child.


    Yan Shirong was very happy, and happily went out to order someone to call Xiang Xiaojun to meet him.


    As a result, the messenger reported back, saying that Xiang Xiaojun was not in the Department of Medicine and Dao, but went to Xinyaofang to help build the water tanker.


    The person who was originally sent was Long Xiangwei, the younger brother of his immediate boss, and also a friend of the little princess. Naturally, he waited carefully, and came back half an hour later, changed his clothes and came to meet.


    Xinbao attaches great importance to the family of big head brother and smart brother, and even waited at the gate of Qianqing, took his hand and came in, comforting him: "Don''t be afraid, you are Xinbao''s good friend, brother will not bully you. your."


    smiled to Xiaojun: "Thank you Your Highness, I am not afraid anymore."


    But Xinbao continued to send people in, stood behind, watched him salute and was given a seat, and then completed the task and came back with his hands behind his back.


    Yan Shirong met Xiang Xiaojun, but Xinbao didn''t call him when he made an appointment, so he didn''t have an in-depth chat.


    Now that I call him over for a chat, I feel that this kid is really alert and transparent.


    Like this matter, it is obviously a good thing to put other people¡¯s credit on him. After he learns about it, he may be grateful, may be frightened, may refuse, may be at a loss, many things are possible...


    But after listening to Xiaojun in silence, he got up and said seriously: "His Highness values ??Duocheng. Don''t worry, Your Highness, the grassroots will be cautious in words and deeds, restrain themselves and return to courtesy, and will never disappoint His Highness."


    Yan Shirong was a little surprised.


    After all, this is equivalent to Xiang Xiaojun understanding his intentions as soon as he heard it.


    This matter is both an honor and a responsibility. He must be an example and a benchmark. The key is that his physical disability may be mentioned.


    Yan Shirong half-jokingly said: "Actually, I wanted to talk to brother Ling about this, but Xinbao wanted me to tell you directly. Just because of this matter, I will tell you directly. You go back and tell brother, Will you be scolded?"


    Xiang Xiaojun smiled and said: "No, my brother has been taught a lot by His Highness, and now he is enlightened."


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help laughing.


    Both of them are clear-minded people, and they chatted very speculatively. In the evening, Yan Shirong left him for dinner and brought him a solar cooker back.


    The principle of the solar cooker itself is not complicated. After Xinbao explained it to him, Xiang Xiaojun understood it, and then he directly brought one back to Xinyaofang, and made a few more for the craftsmen there to eat.


    Soon spread in a small area of ??the capital.


    Then Yan Shirong handed it over to the Ministry of Industry in the name of Xiang Xiaojun, and asked the Ministry of Industry to rush to make more, so that it can be sent to two disaster areas and the border in the future.


    It''s just that no one thought that this thing could spread so fast.


    Because Xinyaofang recruited workers on the spot, the local people were recruited. When they saw that this product did not use firewood or charcoal, they were very interested and asked about it one after another.


    Xiang Xiaojun didn''t hide his secrets, he just said it directly, and the next day a carpenter bravely came to learn, and more and more.


    There are too many idlers waiting, and it is difficult to manage. The official over there said that if a craftsman comes to help for free for ten days, he can teach you and go back to make it and sell it.


    Actually carpentry has to be learned, of course very quickly, it will take less than ten days, but this thing belongs to the imperial court, if you sell it secretly, is it the same thing as selling it openly?


    So overnight, not only carpenters, but many craftsmen registered their names and shops came to help.


    Originally, what the official thought was that it was to be taught anyway, so if a few more craftsmen could be brought in, maybe there would be new improvements and save wages by the way?


    But I didn''t expect that after a while, solar cookers became popular to an incredible degree, and they spread all over the streets and alleys overnight.


    Yan Shirong saw this posture, and didn''t wait for the end of the year, discussed with Emperor Ming Pei, and directly issued an order.


    Xiang Xiaojun received the decree at Xinyaofang. The imperial decree named him Congshan county uncle and rewarded him with two thousand taels of silver.


    At the same time, all his previous achievements were distributed everywhere in the form of official documents to encourage latecomers.


    The matter of Li Luoer was also mentioned.


    In addition, the production diagram of the solar cooker is attached, so that craftsmen from all over the world can learn to make it by themselves.


    Since ancient times, there have been very few people who were knighted as commoners, and most of them were officials first, then made great contributions, and were recommended by others before they could be knighted.


    That''s why the Crown Prince, a farmer, conferred the title of Jishan County Bo, which caused such a sensation in the world.


    Now besides Li Luo''er, there is another person who has been made a magistrate with a crippled body.


    And the seal is Congshan County Bo, what is this called, this is called following the prince, the official allows you to catch the heat!


    This is more than a thousand dollars to buy a horse bone?


    So the effect is really good. Other places are not so fast. Anyway, in the capital, many people come to offer things immediately.


    Yan Shirong also confessed that regardless of whether it is successful or not, the attitude must be good, but all new and useful things can be reported, even if the reward is fifty taels of silver, it is also an encouragement for craftsmen.


    It''s been more than half a month, and the weather is getting cooler.


    Now Xinbao Qinggong is considered a small success, so Hao Huashi took people to remove the piles, and made a very long escalator, taking advantage of the terrain of Guilan Garden, no matter it was a pavilion or a wall, put the ladder on it, and began to practice climbing Overcome obstacles.


    Because the ladder is a bit wobbly, and the place to stand on is replaced by a smaller platform, so Xinbao often steps on the ground when he is practicing.


    But Hao Huashi''s lightness kung fu is the best in the world, and her movements seem to be slowed down in his eyes, so there is no need to worry about getting hurt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 839： Every thing will have a blessing

    Chapter 839 Every thing will have a blessing


    Xinbao practiced for two days, and gradually started to get used to it. Then he felt that he was so handsome, so he called Zheng Li to come and paint.


    Then she took the trouble to run a dozen times in one breath.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that she hadn''t gone for a long time, but after hearing about it, he came over to take a look.


    Zheng Li was standing in front of the Guilan Pavilion, lowering his head to make a painting. Emperor Ming Pei excused him and stood behind to look.


    This scene was obviously chosen on purpose. There is water in the front and a pavilion in the back. The pavilion is surrounded by flowers and vines, and there is a scene behind the pavilion. It is a beauty.


    After a while, Xinbao came over, jumped down, and the colorful clothes rolled up, and Hao Huashi behind her had to reach out her hand, and a lot of flowers spread out on top of her head, and they fell down one after another... Don''t say it , It''s really fairy.


    The premise is that the little fairy is not tired, her face is flushed with sweat, her mouth is open and she is panting...


    Emperor Ming Pei lowered his hand and watched with a smile.


    Now that Zheng Li has really practiced, his hands are very fast, and he strokes without thinking. Xinbao''s side is too tired to run, and his side has finished drawing.


    Xinbao''s clothes were soaked with sweat, and her hair was wet to her forehead. She ran over to have a look, clasped her hands together and praised: "It''s so beautiful! It''s so beautiful! It''s like a fairy!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded her forehead: "I haven''t seen someone who praises himself so much! Hurry up and change your clothes, stop and get excited again."


    At the same time, he asked Hao Huashi: "Is it okay to practice for so long?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Hao Huashi said with a smile, "It will be over in a while."


    Xinbao nodded, and said to Zheng Li: "Master Zheng, I want a small painting that can fit in a bamboo tube. Xinbao wants to pass it on to his wife."


    Zheng Li smiled all over his face and responded repeatedly.


    Xinbao then went back to change clothes.


    Because her hair was also wet, she simply washed her hair, Xinbao ran out with loose hair, Ming Peidi was sitting in her study, Xinbao threw herself into his arms: "Yeah, Xinbao... "


    Before he finished his sentence, Xinbao only felt a flash of light in his mind, and his whole body shook violently, as if a thunderbolt struck down suddenly, illuminating the sky.


    The next moment, it was like a barrage in my mind. Several pictures were layered one after another at an extremely fast speed, and they were glued together.


    Xinbao opened his mouth wide in surprise, and after a while, he felt the picture gradually become clear.


    It seemed to be at the hanging pot, "she" walked over, and then several imperial physicians helped a child up.


    The child looked about ten years old, his whole body twitched and twitched, and suddenly fell forward. Both she and the imperial physician reached out to help, and then the child opened his mouth and bit the back of her hand.


    The handwriting on the top layer is:


    ¡ºYan Ziti never expected that it was just a small wound that took Xinbao''s life a month later. ¡»


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly raised his head, his face changed dramatically.


    The next moment, he hugged Xinbao tightly, his hands were shaking.


    Hao Huashi was also frightened, but seeing Emperor Ming Pei''s expression turned pale, he hurriedly interrupted, "Master, are you alright?"


    Emperor Ming Pei came back to his senses and let go of his hand: "Xinbao? Are you okay?"


    Xinbao actually didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable, but when he looked at Hao Hua, he kept winking, Xinbao blinked his eyes, and when he received it, he quickly hugged Yeye: ¡°Xinbao, I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯m a little dizzy¡­¡±


    She wanted to distract Yeye, but she was afraid that Yeye would be worried, so she secretly looked at him, with her eyes half-opened and half-closed, trying to put on a show: "The dizziness is not very severe, just a little bit, Yeye helps Xinbao, Xinbao stands still." I can''t stop, my stomach hurts, no, it''s not my stomach hurts, it''s just dizziness..."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her intently, his mind as if about to explode.


    Even if it hasn''t happened yet, I can''t bear to think about it.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but put his arms around her again, his voice hoarse: "Xinbao, yeah, Xinbaoer."


    Xinbao was a little anxious, put his arms around him with two small arms, and tried to comfort him: "Yeah, Xinbao is fine, Xinbao is fine, Xinbao is not dizzy, Xinbao is fine."


    Hao Huashi saw that Emperor Ming Pei was sweating heavily on his forehead, and was a little worried, so he gestured for Yan Ke to go to the front to invite someone to come over, while saying: "Master is fine this time, that''s great."


    Emperor Ming Pei rubbed his forehead, forced himself to be distracted, and said, "Yes."


    Xinbao can only predict others, but not herself, but this is actually because something happened to her herself, and being able to predict Emperor Ming Pei''s reaction is equivalent to predicting herself.


    And she said that there are many pictures, so it is possible that members of Yan Qingshan''s family, Yuan Shenjue and the like all occupy one page... But after predicting so many at once, Xinbao did not lose strength or faint, which is also unprecedented. passed.


    This shows that merit may not make the space bigger, but it is helpful to Xinbao''s body, or this heaven-defying ability.


    After thinking about it carefully, Emperor Ming Pei finally recovered from the feeling of being about to explode, but still hugged his little granddaughter tightly, smelling the moisture in her soft hair, I feel my atrium gradually returning to its place.


    Outside, Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong hurried over, Yan Shirong looked at Emperor Ming Pei''s face, and said, "I sent someone to Xuanhu."


    He gritted his teeth, held back forcibly, and said coldly: "This had better be an accident! Otherwise, otherwise I..."


    He clenched his fists, unable to speak.


    Yan Qingshan bent down and touched Xinbao''s hair: "Is Xinbao uncomfortable?"


    "No," Xinbao said in a buzzing voice, being hugged by Yeye, her small face pressed against Yeye, unable to turn her head, "Xinbao doesn''t feel uncomfortable anywhere, and doesn''t want to sleep."


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help it, and also bent down, hugged his sister in Yeye''s arm, and said in a low voice: "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    He buried his face on her little shoulder, remained silent for a while, and couldn''t help but said, "Fortunately, fortunately..."


    Yan Qingshan''s hand also stroked Xinbao''s small head back and forth, while saying: "Father, the last picture left is you, why is that?"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but frown.


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help raising his head.


    Although Emperor Ming Pei is the emperor, according to the likes and dislikes of the space, it should be Yuan Shenjue who left the picture in the end.


    After all, according to their deduction, it should be Yuan Shenjue who will depend on Xinbao for life in the end.


    So, why is this?


    After a brief silence, Yan Shirong suddenly said: "Everything is meaningful, and everything we do to the world of Dayan will be rewarded to Yeye, Xinbao and us."


    The three of them nodded slowly, and that was the only way they could explain it.


    The shadow guard came over and reported: "At Xuanhu, just half an hour ago, a ten-year-old patient was admitted, and Mr. Bai has been reported to him, but Mr. Bai hasn''t seen it yet. The pulse record said headache, fever, insomnia, and One leg hurts, and he says he has worms crawling on him."


    He paused: "And I don''t know why I am extremely afraid of water, afraid of wind, so afraid that my whole body trembles, and I can''t even drink water..."


    Xinbao said: "Rabies is not a poison, it is rabies, it is an incurable disease, and even Xinbao can''t cure it when it breaks out."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 840： this is unreasonable

    Chapter 840 This is too unreasonable


    Rabies is still called "flat bite disease" today, and it is also called hydrophobia.


    As early as the Eastern Jin Dynasty, Ge Hong¡¯s "Elbow Reserve Emergency Prescriptions" recorded treatment methods, but most of them were useless.


    For example, "Treat eight dog bites, first coffee to remove blood, moxibustion sores ten strong", which means that when a person is bitten by a mad dog, the dog''s saliva and blood should be removed from the wound, then roasted with moxibustion sticks, and then sterilized at high temperature.


    There is also: "It is to kill the bitten dog, take the brain and apply it, and there will be no recurrence."


    It means to kill the mad dog that bit people, take its brain, and apply it on the wound of the bitten person, so as to prevent the onset of rabies.


    This one, how should I put it, seems incredible. In fact, this is the first step in the rabies vaccine. After all, Pasteur created the world''s first rabies vaccine, and the virus was extracted from the dog''s brain.


    But this one alone is still useless, which probably means that the vaccine is not inactivated?


    In today''s world, there are still many so-called "secret remedies", such as incense ash before Buddha, and other detoxification remedies, but in fact they are all useless.


    The case fatality rate of people suffering from rabies is almost 100%, but it does not mean that people will get rabies after being bitten by a dog. Therefore, most of these secret remedies are just a coincidence that people do not get sick, rather than that the medicine is effective.


    Yan Shirong asked her: "Xinbao, if a person suffers from hydrophobia, if he bites again, will he kill others?"


    Xinbao nodded: "At the last attack, the saliva also contained the virus, and there is a certain chance that it will be passed on to others."


    Yan Shirong said: "Do other doctors know about this kind of thing?"


    Xinbao said: "You should know, this is a very common thing."


    She also gave them a detailed account of several stages of rabies.


    Such as the latent period, prodromal period, acute nervous period, and paralysis period.


    During the incubation period of rabies, there are no symptoms, and the pulse cannot be felt.


    After entering the prodromal period, symptoms such as headache, fever, fear, anxiety, agitation, etc. will appear at this time. The most common time for this period is two to four days.


    When you start to be afraid of water, it means that you have entered the acute nervous stage. You are afraid of water and wind, you have difficulty breathing, and you will be extremely afraid even when you mention the word "water". The time is about one to three days.


    Then it enters the paralysis period, the convulsions stop, coma, and usually die within a few hours.


    Hao Huashi said: "Your Majesty, I''ll go out and ask the people in Tinglou."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded sullenly.


    Maybe he is really old and can''t hear such things. He is really scared, holding his heart and refusing to let go.


    Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong were sitting on one left and one on the right, with their knees on each other, and the three of them were silent.


    Xinbao''s whole regiment was tightly bound, unable to move, only his little head was still flexible, look at this, look at that, took out a bottle of pills from the space, and poured them into the gap between Yeye''s arms with great effort. Pour it out, pour it out, and stuffed a grain into Yeye''s hand.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care what it was, he took it and swallowed it.


    Xinbao wanted to hand it to Daddy, but her two little arms were pressed down, so she could only stretch out her little hand under Yeye''s arm: "Daddy, brother."


    Yan Qingshan took both of them, and when Xinbao looked up for Hao Hua, he realized that he was not there.


    Hua Shuang squatted down, and took the bottle of pill from the gap between the three of them: "Master, when Hao Shao comes back, this subordinate will give it to him."


    Xinbao said: "You also eat, and each of you also eats one."


    Hua Shuang wanted to say no, but they were really scared, she finally nodded silently, and Hua Han and the others each ate a pill.


    The shadow guard came to report again: "It was found that this person is from Pingfeng, his surname is Yu. The child''s name is Yu Yang, and his father''s name is Yu Dashan. Yu Dashan''s wife died early. Together with his parents, he opened a small food shop in Pingfeng. The only ones who came The father and son, who just entered the city yesterday morning, were already afraid of the water and the wind when they were seeking medical treatment at the medical clinic.


    The more he said, the colder their expressions became.


    It will take three or four days to travel from Pingfeng to Beijing!


    Xinbao said before that there are no symptoms during the incubation period, and the pulse cannot be felt, and the subsequent symptoms cannot be identified as rabies. Those symptoms, such as fever, are easily confused with other diseases!


    Normally speaking, you must first invite a doctor locally, and after eating for at least a day or two, you will find that the heat cannot subside before rushing to the capital.


    But they are here now!


    It shows that these people rushed to the capital as soon as they got sick, and they rushed to seek medical treatment in time, and rushed to Xuanhu in time! If there is a slight delay in the middle, people will die on the way.


    But as soon as a child has a fever, he treats it as an incurable disease and rushes to the hanging pot. How many can there be?


    This is so unreasonable!


    Emperor Ming Pei gritted his teeth, and said solemnly: "Arrest them all and interrogate them to death!"


    "Yeah," Yan Shirong pressed his hand: "Don''t worry, that''s where Xinbao hangs the pot, don''t make a fuss there."


    He said to Yingwei: "When Dabai goes, bring the child out, and bring out the family, and then ask Wei Xuanxiao and Cui Dunyi to investigate. He only said that we received a tip that this person wants to harm Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei tore off the jade pendant from his waist and threw it to him: "Three days, I want to know the result."


    The shadow guard went in response.


    Xinbao was still in a daze.


    Rabies is incurable, but what if there is a vaccine?


    The earliest rabies vaccine was invented by the Frenchman Pasteur.


    First pass the virus several times, then take out the rabbit spinal cord together, and dry it in a sterile bottle.


    Fourteen days later, take out the shrunken spinal cord, grind it into an emulsifier, dilute it with normal saline, make a vaccine, and inject it into the dog''s brain.


    Afterwards, the infected spinal cord that had shrunk for 13 days was injected, and after the toxicity was enhanced step by step in this way, it was found that when the common rabies bacteria was injected again, the dog did not get sick.


    This means the dog is immune.


    This is the original rabies vaccine, and it should be possible under the current conditions.


    However, today is no different than later generations, especially in farming families. Almost every family has a dog, and it is not a big deal to be bitten by a dog. Even if it is made, will they come?


    What''s more, there are no syringes nowadays, and it is difficult to sterilize, and every step of the way has to start from scratch.


    Xinbao turned her head and asked Yeye: "Yeah, rabies can be cured when you are bitten, but it doesn''t mean that you will get sick after being bitten, but it is useless to use the vaccine after the onset. There is no cure... But this vaccine is very troublesome and may cost a lot of money, because this method is difficult, there are many steps, and many things that are not available now. Xinbao can''t do it by himself, and may have to be done by others. Maybe you still need a very powerful person, so can Xinbao do it? That''s, that''s...does it make sense to do this now?"


    Emperor Ming Pei touched her little face, and said softly: "Xin Baoer, you don''t have to think about how much money you spend..."


    When he said this, his nose was sore for a moment, and he actually choked up for a while, before continuing: "Xinbao..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 841： Xinbao is going to do a big job

    Chapter 841 Xinbao wants to do a big business


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "Does Xinbao want to do it? Are you willing to do it?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Xinbao wants to do it. But..."


    "No but," Emperor Ming Pei said in a deep voice, "Xinbao, this is the country of the Yan family. We have the wealth and resources of the entire world in our hands. You are Yeye''s treasure, even if you don''t have anything. If you know how to do it, these are up to you to use, not to mention that you are very important to the Yan family, so you don''t have to be so contemplative about what you want to do."


    He paused: "Also, no matter how excellent talents are, there is no shortage of them! Yes, there are plenty of them! People who have learned literary and martial arts, goods and imperial families, all the talents in the world, no matter what kind of talents, are all looking forward to finding a family in our hands. So, why do you think it''s not good to do things for you? Who doesn''t want to do things with you? You are young, you can''t do what you want to do, and you want others to help you. This is the emperor''s grace, and they will be overjoyed Crazy! Moreover, doing things with you is as important as doing things with Yeye, there is no priority!"


    Yan Qingshan also said: "Xinbao, do you think that this matter may cost ten thousand taels of silver and ten thousand pieces of thought, but at the moment, it may only get the effect of one tael of silver, so Xinbao feels that it is a waste of money and people, so don''t worry about it." Good deal, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao nodded sharply: "That''s what Xinbao means."


    Yan Qingshan said in a deep voice: "But we don''t have to only think about the present. If we only have 10,000 taels of silver, there is a shortage here, and we need to use it everywhere, then we need to only think about the present. But not now. We have countless silver, we are completely You can take care of the future. The medicine Xinbao mentioned has never appeared before, and more than just medicine needs to be created, so it¡¯s very troublesome, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xinbao nodded sharply again: "Yes, yes!"


    Yan Qingshan said, "But after it is created, is this medicine the only one needed?"


    "That''s not true," Xinbao said, "It can be used in many places."


    "Isn''t that enough?" Yan Shirong said softly, "Does Xinbao feel that people nowadays are probably not used to this kind of preventive treatment, after all, they will be stubborn when they are sick? "


    Xinbao couldn''t help but nodded again, and Yan Shirong said warmly: "Before Yuyaofang promoted patented medicines, people were not used to using patented medicines for illness, but now which pharmacy doesn''t have them? It hasn''t been more than half a year, right? The medicine you mentioned, I can think of ten ways to promote it now...Furthermore, even if it cannot be promoted, even if no one uses it, as long as it has the meaning of the word ''medicine'', it can be done."


    He patted her head: "Xinbao, you have to understand that there are no people in this world who are all-rounder, and most of them are only good at one aspect. Yeah, if you use someone who is very handy, you may not be able to use it, and vice versa... A good doctor is not necessarily a good official, and it can even be said that he is not very good at being an official. So, you don''t have to worry about this issue, we are not using the same group of people."


    "As a doctor, he sticks to the rules. Chen Chen Xiangyin is also a lifetime, but if he can follow you to change the old ways and make a name for the ages, wouldn''t they be happy? Wouldn''t they be happy? No matter how much trouble it is, it will be worth it."


    Xinbao nodded sharply again.


    She felt that what Yeye said was right, what Daddy said was right, what Second Brother said was even more right, everyone was right, and she clearly said what she wanted to say but didn''t say.


    These are the fields of Western medicine, but the integration of Chinese and Western medicine is the future of medicine.


    As the princess of Zhenguo, who is above tens of millions, she also has ready-made knowledge. If she doesn''t do this, then others will not be able to do it.


    That step, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to take it.


    Xinbao''s little face turned red with excitement, and the whole dumpling swelled, and he clenched his fists: "Okay! Xinbao must do something big!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by her small appearance.


    Xinbao was also very happy to see Yeye smiled, hugged her face and kissed: "Yeah, yeah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, and then slowly relaxed his arms.


    What added to the surprise was that the clothes were really sweaty.


    Fang Wuyou had asked someone to bring the clothes, and hurriedly went up to ask for instructions, Emperor Ming Pei changed the clothes here directly, Xinbao''s hair was still loose, so he also went into the room to comb it.


    Emperor Ming Pei sat down and drank half a cup of tea before slowly saying: "I still have to send someone to Xinbao, and I can add another martial arts master."


    Now by Xinbao''s side, even if Yuan Shenjue came back, he still couldn''t leave, and Hao Huashi was the same, although he was famous, he really couldn''t leave.


    Li Songqing can be regarded as Xinbao''s husband now, and his temperament is designed to hinder Xinbao, so he can''t be expected to do anything.


    Emperor Ming Pei meant that he wanted someone to be the center of contact.


    For example, what Xinbao wants to do, it is possible that this matter needs to be referred to the Ministry of Medicine, the Ministry of Industry, where to go... Then put such a person, Xinbao only needs to find him for anything, and then he will contact Xinbao for Xinbao , Grasp the progress and report in time, which is probably equivalent to the master.


    This job looks easy, but it''s actually not easy to do. Wang Ronggui''s temperament and family background are quite suitable, but Wang Ronggui is still useful when he comes back from labor; Shake back? He still has Rang Shanwei in his hand.


    So still have to find another one.


    Yan Shirong said: "My grandson thinks of someone, Xu Zhiyu."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Xu Zhiyu..."


    This man is the second son of Xu Shenxiu, the elder of the pavilion. His grandfather is the Duke of Qi.


    Xu Zhiyu is only twenty-four this year, he followed the standard civil service path, and is still in the Imperial Academy.


    Emperor Ming Pei knew him, but he didn''t have a deep impression, and said, "Have you been in contact?"


    "Yes, I have met twice." Yan Shirong said: "This person has a good appearance, and is very smart, can speak well, and can behave well. The children of the aristocratic families in the capital have a good relationship with him. Moreover, this person can be regarded as both civil and military. Although it is not kung fu, it is enough, the key is to be young, and if you use it well, you can use it for a few more years."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Call me back to have a look, if Xinbao likes it, then call me here."


    Yan Shirong said: "As for Master Wu, I also have a few candidates in mind. I will look back later and choose a good one for Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Several people had lunch directly at Xinbao''s place, and after eating, they returned to Qianqing Palace leisurely.


    Xinbao got Zheng Lihua''s small painting.


    Zheng Li is really good at it, and even framed it for Xiao Xiao, and made it into a scroll. After being rolled up, it is only two inches long, smaller than a fire fold, and can be easily put into a sleeve pocket.


    Xinbao''s delighted beggar Huashuang rewarded him, and then sat down to write a letter to his wife, writing so intently that she didn''t even notice Emperor Ming Pei went out.


    Over there, when Hao Huashi came back, Emperor Ming Pei frowned when he saw his expression, sat down and said, "Speak."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 842： Those who touch the dragons reverse scale kill it

    Chapter 842 Dragon''s Reverse Scale Kills Those Who Touch It


    Dali Temple has already tried Yu Dashan.


    Yu Dashan confessed that about a month ago, his son Yu Yang went out to play and was bitten by a dog, but the bite was not severe, except for a **** pit on his calf.


    But because two days ago, I heard that there were two beggars under the bridge who were bitten by a dog and died of hydrophobia. So they were very frightened, so they hurried to the local temple to ask for incense ash in front of the Buddha and put them on. .


    When I came back, I heard a young man say that this method is useless, that people who suffer from hydrophobia will surely die within seven days.


    They hurriedly asked the young man, and the young man said: "You can watch, generally it will not exceed three to seven days, and the longest will not exceed a hundred days. During these days, once you have symptoms such as headache and fever, you have a panic attack." Water disease, unless Princess Zhen Guo is treated within seven days, no one can cure it."


    They have been thinking about it.


    Sure enough, within a month, the child suddenly became manic and feverish. As soon as they discussed it, they went directly to the capital.


    Hao Huashi said: "They drew a portrait, and Wei Xuanxiao asked someone to recognize it, saying that it looks like... Zhou Yuanbo''s second son, Zhou Zhongming."


    Yan Shirong said: "The envoy of Zhou Yuan of the Imperial Hospital?"


    Hao Huashi nodded: "I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but Yi Yi sent a message to Daotinglou and left someone for me. The people from Dali Temple have rushed over overnight."


    Emperor Ming Pei sneered and said, "There are so many coincidences in the world!"


    He gritted his teeth in hatred: "Zhou Yuanbo! Damn it!!"


    Yan Shirong took a deep breath and advised him: "Maybe he is just pushing the boat with the current, trying to ruin Xinbao''s reputation. After all, no matter how courageous he is, he would not dare to have such rebellious thoughts."


    Emperor Ming Pei was furious: "The reputation of Xinbao is also a priceless treasure! The people don''t know how powerful it is. Zhou Yuanbo has been in the palace for half his life, how could he not know?"


    Yan Shirong was silent.


    He didn''t want to persuade him anymore, he was very angry himself.


    Emperor Ming Pei calmed down and said, "As soon as there is news, report it to me."


    Hao Huashi hastily agreed.


    Emperor Ming Pei stood up and went back there, Xinbao was still writing letters.


    She has always been unhappy in writing, little person, hehehehe wrote very seriously, one after another.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it, and felt that all the anger disappeared unconsciously, so he reminded her: "Don''t write important things on paper."


    She nodded: "Xinbao understands, yeah, don''t worry!"


    Emperor Ming Pei waited for a while, and said again: "I have written a lot, don''t I still need to bring a picture? Can the eagle move?"


    Xinbao paused, stroked the edges with her small hands and tapped a little, it was a bit too much, she asked: "How many cards can Eagle bring at most?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "If there are no paintings, there are only ten, and if there are paintings, there are only one or two."


    One or two?


    Xinbao paused, and glanced at the paper on the table.


    Then she put down her pen, sat down, and began to think seriously with her chin resting on her hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her and then again, and couldn''t help asking her: "What is Xinbao thinking?"


    Xinbao said deeply: "Xinbao is thinking, if Xinbao doesn''t want to rewrite it, and wants his wife to think that Xinbao misses him very much, what method should be used to deceive him?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...???"


    He said: "Didn''t you really think so?"


    "I really want to," Xinbao said embarrassedly: "But writing is too tiring, and writing small characters is even more tiring. Xinbao really doesn''t want to write it again."


    Emperor Ming Pei came over and looked at Xinbao''s face.


    Although Xinbao didn''t seem to be affected at all this time, he was still a little worried, so he said: "Let Li Songqing write it, Mr. Li can imitate the fonts of various houses, if you can''t see it, as long as he can''t see it, you can It''s like Xinbao wrote it himself."


    Xinbao thinks Yeye is right.


    She turned to look at Li Songqing.


    Although Li Songqing has no EQ, he still won''t resist this kind of thing, so he came over and picked up a pen, and copied what Xinbao wrote in small characters.


    Then I finally finished writing and asked someone to send it out.


    In the evening, the news of Daotinglou came.


    Early the next morning, before Xinbao woke up, Hao Huashi went to report to Emperor Ming Pei.


    It was also a coincidence that two members of the beggar gang were bitten by mad dogs, and then died of hydrophobia, so they spent two days beating all the wild dogs in the city to death.


    So when they suddenly heard that a child in Yu¡¯s shop had been bitten by a dog, they were surprised and went to have a look.


    It turned out that the dog was so dirty that it was obviously a wild dog, and one of its legs was broken, and it had already died there. Even if they didn''t kill it at the time, but it was so far outside the city, its legs were broken, how did it run back? On a street with so many people?


    And Yu Yang''s child is very obedient, he helps with the work in the shop during the day, and only goes to the small dirt **** at the back when it is convenient... The dog is hidden in the long grass, it is such a coincidence that Yu Yang stepped on it and bit it took a sip from him.


    But at that time, they didn''t think that this matter had something to do with Zhou Yuanbo, only their own people suspected it.


    Until Cui Dunyi sent an interrogation.


    Because Daotinglou felt close to Hao Huashi, they became very close to Xinbao.


    Knowing that Zhou Yuanbo offended the little princess and was demoted from Beijing, he paid extra attention to them, so he suddenly remembered... Wasn''t it the few days when Zhou''s family arrived when this happened? !


    They still remember that they got this letter when they were hunting wild dogs!


    Emperor Ming Pei directly ordered Dali Temple to arrest all Zhou family members.


    The Zhou family was originally from Hanyang, and it was more than ten days after they were arrested.


    As soon as the big punishment is imposed, it will be recruited.


    This matter was indeed done by Zhou Lang. But Zhou Yuanbo also knew.


    Yu Dashan''s wife died a few years ago, and her symptoms were very similar to that of Chen Jingtao, the brainless person back then. Therefore, after hearing about the hanging pot, Yu Dashan often told people that the baby girl was still with her family when she was not in a good time. He said that he would move to the capital, so as not to get sick like his wife back then and have nowhere to ask for help.


    He often talked about this topic, so Zhou Zhoulang heard it.


    Tue Lang remembered the hatred of Xinbao, and was filled with dissatisfaction when he heard it. It happened that there were mad dogs biting people in the city.


    He didn¡¯t mean to harm Xinbao, it was indeed like what Yan Shirong said, he just wanted to ruin Xinbao¡¯s reputation.


    But Emperor Ming Pei hated them so much that he directly ordered Zhou Yuanbo and Zhou Zhoulang to beheaded, and the rest of them would be dealt with severely.


    Judging, Zhou Yuanbo was dumbfounded.


    He has been in the palace for a long time, and he knows that the emperor is wise and kind. He never expected that he would be sentenced to beheaded because of such a trivial matter!


    Zhou Yuanbo wanted to see the emperor as crazy as he wanted to see the little princess, but he was hoarse and no one paid any attention to him.


    Cui Dunyi said coldly: "Master Zhou has been in the palace for a long time, but he doesn''t know the truth that dragons have reverse scales, and you die when you touch them??"


    Zhou Yuanbo stopped suddenly.


    yes! Those who touch the dragon''s reverse scale will kill it... The emperor loves the little princess so much, how can he handle this matter lightly!


    Zhou Yuanbo burst into tears, but it was already too late.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 843： yeah command heart treasure

    Chapter 843 Yeye Command Heart Treasure


    Then the court issued a notice.


    It is said that the little princess was about to leave the palace to go to the hanging pot, and only then did she know that someone was going to kill her after she got a report.


    Then he denounced the crimes of Zhou Yuanbo and his son, only saying that because they were demoted, they held a grudge, set up a trap with the lives of innocent people, and had no conscience, so they beheaded for public display.


    At the same time, it also explained that as long as rabies breaks out, there is no cure, even the little princess.


    But the little princess feels this, and she is gathering people to develop a good medicine.


    At the same time, an additional explanation is attached, which explains in detail the principle of rabies, emergency treatment after being bitten, various stages after the onset of the disease, precautions, etc.


    Announce it, and the people will be uproarious immediately.


    Because the little princess is a **** descended from heaven in everyone''s mind, she is omnipotent, so many people can''t accept that the little princess also has incurable diseases.


    But Emperor Ming Pei discussed with Yan Qingshan and the others, and felt that it was precisely because of this that this kind of notice must be issued, and it should be sooner rather than later.


    Because Xinbao is not a fairy after all.


    There will always be diseases that Xinbao can''t cure in the world, making them think that Xinbao is omnipotent, but it will be difficult to deal with it when the time comes.


    It is better to take advantage of the disgusting things the Zhou family has done to announce this fact now.


    In the words of Xinbao, this is called abuse fans.


    Sure enough, the princess fans headed by Chen Sande fought the other side for 300 rounds, and the group of people who refuted them had no power to fight back.


    Gradually, everyone also felt that there are incurable diseases in the world, which is a matter of course.


    If the little princess can cure any disease, how can the medical profession go forward?


    Doesn''t it mean that the little princess has come to an end alone? Isn''t it possible for everyone to live forever?


    It is precisely because the world cannot be successful that the little princess encourages the donation of medicine and encourages everyone to brainstorm, which is reasonable.


    This is something.


    Xinbao got up on time the next day, and practiced martial arts as usual.


    In general, although there were a lot of premonitions this time, it really had no effect on her.


    Emperor Ming Pei also felt relieved, and then asked someone to call Xu Zhiyu.


    Emperor Ming Pei handed over all the government affairs to the crown prince, and he usually reads leisurely here, so when he first called someone to come, Xinbao was curious and glanced a few times.


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed, Xinbao quickly lowered his head and continued practicing calligraphy.


    Emperor Ming Pei slowly talked to Xu Zhiyu.


    After Xinbao finished practicing calligraphy, she climbed onto Yeye''s lap knowingly, picked up a teacup and drank half of it.


    Xu Zhiyu saw the ceremony, and Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "Xinbao, this lord is the son of a lord you know, guess who it is?"


    Xinbao then stared at him openly.


    Xu Zhiyu looks very upright, with big round eyes, and he looks like lying silkworms when he smiles, and he looks so sweet.


    Xinbao looked left and right, no matter how he looked, he didn''t think he looked like anyone.


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao can''t guess."


    "Huh?" Emperor Ming Pei said, "When you saw Li Songqing, why did you guess it right away?"


    Xinbao said: "Because the two of them have a very unique temperament...but this lord..."


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly said: "Your Highness, my surname is Xu Minglin, and my name is Zhiyu."


    Xinbao nodded: "Master Xu smells a little bit like Wang Ronggui, but not exactly the same..."


    She suddenly remembered something: "Could it be Xu Shenxiu?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "How do you know?"


    Xinbao said silently: "Since everyone''s surname is Xu, Xinbao only knows one Master Xu."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said, "Yes."


    He said: "Then guess, why did you call Zhiyu over?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, "Do you want to help Xinbao make a rabies vaccine?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Does Xinbao know who to contact for this vaccine?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao knows what kind of things he wants, but he doesn''t know who to ask for, and these things can''t be made by just looking for one person or one place, it''s very cumbersome and very worrying. So Yeye found such a person for Xinbao, Xinbao only needs to tell him what he wants, and let him do the rest."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Should he be transferred to the Medical Department?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Yes, as long as Xinbao thinks it is suitable, he can be transferred to the Department of Medicine and Dao."


    Xinbao sat upright immediately, with a serious expression, and his little hands were flat on the table, like an examiner, staring at him fixedly.


    Xu Zhiyu didn''t know what to do.


    But at this time, he was not good at talking, so he could only keep smiling.


    Xinbao thought for a long time, and then asked Emperor Ming Pei seriously: "Well... yeah, did you order Xinbao to accept this person into the Department of Medicine and Dao?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He said: "Xinbao doesn''t like him?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "There is no dislike."


    Even Emperor Ming Pei didn''t keep up with his granddaughter''s brain circuit: "Then why do you have to order it?? Yes, it''s not mandatory, it all depends on whether Xinbao likes it or not."


    "That won''t work," Xinbao said without hesitation like a domineering president, "Yeah, you have to order, or it won''t conform to the process."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Xinbao explained: "Ye. Ye is Xinbao''s boss, and Xinbao is the biggest official in the Ministry of Medicine, so if Yeye orders Xinbao to take over, it will be in line with the process...or if Yeye doesn''t order, then he will To enter the Ministry of Medicine and Daoism, he has to write a self-recommendation letter himself, or the leader of his unit should go to Mr. Gan, and then Xinbao will hold a meeting with Mr. Gan to discuss it. Our Department of Medicine and Daoism is not a casual department. strict standards."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He supported his forehead: "Okay then, Yeye ordered Xinbao to accept this person."


    "Okay." Xinbao nodded, and then called Yanke: "You help me to call Master Gan."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "Yeah, didn''t you already order it? Why did you call Master Gan?"


    Xinbao said: "Our department will hold a meeting to discuss how to arrange this person."


    Emperor Ming Pei deliberately said: "Aren''t you the biggest official in the Ministry of Medicine?"


    Xinbao was silent for a moment, then glanced at Yeye.


    Then she bit her ear: "Although Xinbao is the biggest official, it''s because Xinbao is a princess. In fact, Xinbao only cares about professional knowledge, and Mr. Gan is in charge of the rest. So Xinbao doesn''t know what position there is in the Department of Medicine, and doesn''t care about it." I know where to put it for him, so I have to ask Mr. Gan."


    She pondered for a while: "Does he only care about the rabies vaccine?"


    "No," Emperor Ming Pei said: "What I mean is that he will follow you all the time, and you can entrust him with all your affairs, even if it is the affairs of the Ministry of Medicine, you can let him convey them. When he comes forward, he can represent you."


    Xinbao suddenly realized... Got it, leading secretary!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 844： No matter how good-looking you are, you cant eat idle food

    Chapter 844 No matter how good-looking you are, you can¡¯t sit idle


    At present, there is no such official position as a secretary. In the previous dynasty, there was a secretary Lang, also known as Lan Tailang, but that was in charge of books and classics, which is not the same thing.


    If the responsibilities are similar, then for the emperor of Dayan, the cabinet is actually equivalent to his secretary, and the bachelor of the imperial court and the bachelor of lecturer are also his secretary.


    Emperor Ming Pei originally wanted to follow Li Songqing''s example and designate him as an imperial servant, and then let him accompany Princess Zhenuo.


    But Xinbao felt that the research on vaccines should be the job of the Ministry of Medical Sciences, so he had to join the Ministry of Medical Sciences.


    But now Xu Zhiyu is only a sixth-rank official. If he is appointed as a servant, he will be a third-rank in no time.


    The grandparent and grandson had a serious discussion, and both of them felt that they were very reasonable.


    Xu Zhiyu listened silently.


    Gan, who was called in, didn''t really care about it, and Bai Bi also listened silently.


    Finally, Xinbao gave in and said, "It''s okay, then we can create an official position for him, called Princess Assistant."


    She also explained to him: "Special assistant means special assistant, an assistant created for special things and special people. The matter of vaccines is unprecedented and of great significance, so there is a special assistant. Isn''t that very appropriate?"


    Emperor Ming Pei helped the forehead.


    Although he told Yuan Xiang that he wanted to punish the princess and grand master, he actually didn¡¯t intend to actually punish her. The main reason was that he felt that it was not important what it was in name.


    He tried to persuade his granddaughter: "But what''s wrong with Feng Yuqian attendant reading?"


    "The name doesn''t match the truth!" Xinbao argues: "Yuqian obviously means in front of the emperor''s seat, and attendant reads clearly means to sit and read and give lectures, but he is not for Yeye at all, nor is it for reading and giving lectures." Useful! How can it be that the responsibilities are not clear?"


    She pressed Ming Peidi''s hand with her two little hands, looked at him with big eyes, and said very earnestly, "Yeah, the world is changing with each passing day, and we can''t stand still. So if we don''t have enough official names now, we need If we create one, then we will create one, if we need to create a hundred, then we will create a hundred... This is a very serious matter, and we cannot always make do with it, and we cannot be too troublesome."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Xinbao waved his hand back: "Master Gan, do you think so?"


    Gan Baibi stood in line without hesitation: "Your Highness said so."


    Xinbao looked at Xu Zhiyu again: "Master Xu, do you think so?"


    Xu Zhiyu looked at the emperor, carefully standing in line: "Your Highness said so."


    well! Fine!


    Emperor Ming Pei agreed.


    Then let them talk here, and Emperor Ming Pei went to find his son.


    Yan Qingshan was working hard to criticize the memorial, and Emperor Ming Pei asked him: "Do you have someone who is easy to use? Like a staff member?"


    Yan Qingshan was puzzled, put down his pen and said: "I don''t have a specific person."


    "Then you find one." Emperor Ming Pei said: "No, find two."


    Yan Qingshan: "...??"


    Emperor Ming Pei took it for granted and said to them: "Then Xu Zhiyu, Xinbao said that he will be appointed as the special assistant of the princess, you should handle this matter."


    Then without waiting for them to ask, he quickly walked away with his hands behind his back.


    Two people: "..."


    Then Fang Wuyou told them silently.


    Understood, the emperor just said that he can''t stand his granddaughter, so he let his son put the vat on his head, and others would complain about him if they wanted to.


    So the next day in the early court, Yan Shirong proposed that because the prince wanted to have several entourages, he proposed to add the post of "special assistant" to the court.


    In fact, this kind of thing is a cumbersome process, and there are not many people who oppose it, and they will not strongly oppose it.


    Then within a few days, an order was issued. Xu Zhiyu was named the princess'' special assistant, tentatively designated as the fifth rank, to accompany the princess and handle various affairs on her behalf. Currently, he is mainly responsible for the rabies vaccine.


    Courtiers: "..."


    Hehe, it¡¯s not surprising at all!


    What does His Royal Highness want? It is really His Royal Highness who wants it. It is no wonder that the emperor agrees!


    That is to say, the little Highness will have such a whimsical idea, and the emperor will promise her everything.


    But no matter what, Xu Zhiyu became the unprecedented special assistant to the princess.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t agree very happily, but after the seal was over, he felt that the title of special assistant became more and more suitable as he thought about it, and it was only his own granddaughter who could think of it!


    As for Xinbao, although she has made great vows, she really doesn''t have much time.


    She got up in the morning to practice martial arts, then practice calligraphy, and after practicing calligraphy, she had dinner, and she was not free all morning.


    I still have to write letters to my wife and brother in the afternoon. Once I write, it will be gone in an hour or two. After finishing writing, take a break, eat some fruit, and it¡¯s time for dinner again.


    So... Xu Zhiyu took office for two or three days, but he didn''t do any work.


    He is not like Li Songqing, who dares to treat the emperor and the princess as nothing. He recites poems when he wants to, and makes paintings when he wants to. , you can play chess with Emperor Ming Pei.


    On the fourth day, Xu Zhiyu was still idle, and after the third eye contact, Xu Zhiyu still showed an embarrassed yet polite smile.


    Xinbao finally realized that something was wrong, stopped writing, and looked at him seriously.


    No matter how good-looking he is, eating idle food is idle eating!


    But the time for calligraphy and martial arts can¡¯t be compressed, eating and eating fruits can¡¯t be compressed, getting up early can¡¯t get up, and staying up late at night is sleepy...


    Xinbao thought about it for a long time, and then asked him: "Master Xu, do you think writing letters for Xinbao counts as an assistant''s job?"


    "Of course." Xu Zhiyu was so grateful that he got up quickly, walked over quickly, and took Xinbao''s pen with both hands: "I believe that this is the responsibility of the assistant."


    Xinbao asked him: "Then can you write in the font Xinbao? Master Li and brother both know it."


    Although Xu Zhiyu has only been here for a few days, he already has a good understanding of Xinbao''s temperament, so he nodded without hesitation: "I will, I am very good at learning how to write."


    So it took Xu Tezhu half an hour to copy the letter that Xinbao had written for half an hour, and then Xinbao said that he wrote it, and it only took a little more than a quarter of an hour to finish writing.


    Then the two finally officially entered the work.


    Xinbao said: "We need a few things. The first thing is to make a syringe."


    She demonstrated to him: "The syringe is a tube like this. The tube is marked with a scale for easy control of the dosage, and there must be an injection weight inside. The injection weight is slightly thinner than the tube..."


    She clenched her little hand in a circle, inserted her fingers to see if he understood, and then pointed to the edge of her palm: "There must be a connecting head here, and a needle in front. On, when you push the injection button, the liquid will come out of the needle..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 845： put a top hat on the rabbit

    Chapter 845 Put a top hat on the rabbit


    Xu Zhiyu is like listening to a scripture.


    Emperor Ming Pei also put down his book, frowning and listening.


    Xinbao said tolerantly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it for a while, because this is something that has never appeared before. You just need to figure out what the shape is, and then let someone do it. It''s okay if you make a mistake. , we can change it."


    Xu Zhiyu nodded again and again, and couldn''t care less about offending, he rolled up a piece of paper: "A hollow tube like this?"


    "That''s right, it can be made into glass, transparent, and here it is," she compared, "There are scales on the barrel..."


    The two talked for half an hour before they finally determined the shape completely, and then Xinbao said: "We already have glass now, but now we need stainless steel...the way to make stainless steel is..."


    This is really starting from scratch, everything needs to be done on-site.


    The two of them kept talking until dinner time.


    Emperor Ming Pei allowed Xu Zhiyu to stay for dinner, and sent him back after dinner. Emperor Ming Pei hugged his heart and smiled and asked, "Is Assistant Xu stupid?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "There is no comparison for this kind of thing, and Xinbao doesn''t know, but he is good-looking, so even if he is a little stupid, Xinbao can forgive him."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows.


    Xinbao was full of food, and he was lazy, wringing his fingers and muttering: "I also need a sterilizer, alcohol... and some little rabbits for experiments."


    Emperor Ming Pei said casually, "Don''t you have rabbits?"


    "Yes, there is," Xinbao said, "But isn''t that for big brother?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s the difference?"


    "The same is the same," Xinbao was a little embarrassed: "But if you send it to the big brother, you can eat it all at once, but if you have to do experiments and observe their reactions, it will be very painful..."


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her little expression, and said with a smile: "Then what should I do? Use a dog?"


    "It''s the same with using dogs," Xinbao thought for a while, then murmured, "Why don''t we charge them with a crime..."


    Poof!


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "These rabbits don''t even know how to cook themselves well, it''s an unforgivable crime!"


    Then he changed his words again: "Xinbao, if you want to impose a crime, it''s not good. Why don''t we put a high hat on them, for example...you sacrificed and suffered for the future of medicine, wouldn''t that be it?"


    Xinbao can do it if he thinks about it: "Yes, let''s do it like this!"


    In fact, mice are mostly used in experiments. The advantage of mice is that they have a high genetic similarity with humans, and they are easy to raise and reproduce.


    Although the white mouse is cute, it is actually the same as other mice. It is a harmful thing that everyone shouts and beats, so there is no psychological burden to use it.


    But now Xinbao has not grown up yet, and his hands are too small, so he can''t do experiments, and maybe he can''t catch mice, which is dangerous, so it''s okay to use rabbits for the time being.


    She gnawed her fingernails, thinking silently.


    Yan Shirong pulled her hand away, and said with a smile: "Today, when Shiro wrote a letter, he said it was from Xiaojue''s side. Someone asked him, if the snowstorm has been at home for such a long time, can he help find a job... Then Xiaojue said Put up notices everywhere to see if there are any workshops willing to take out some simple jobs for these people to do."


    Emperor Ming Pei was also funny: "He is cold, but these people, for some reason, love to talk to him. On the contrary, Sheng''er, he is so kind, the people don''t dare to come forward."


    Yan Shirong chuckled: "Little son-in-law! People are close to their hearts."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s true."


    Yan Shirong continued: "There is a workshop, but there are many jobs that ordinary people can''t do. I heard that there are even shoe soles and basket weaving..."


    Xinbao suddenly interjected: "Knitting a sweater! Poke the mat!"


    Yan Shirong was startled slightly: "What?"


    "Rabbit," Xinbao said, "you can use rabbit hair to be spun into thread, and then weave a sweater. You can do it by sitting on the heating kang! Wool is also fine, and wool is even better. It can be spun into thread, and then knitted into a sweater. It''s simple. You can also poke the mat, once poked, the thread will have a little bit here and a little bit there, and it will become a blanket, but it will be soft."


    Yan Shirong half-understood after hearing this: "Tell me in detail."


    Xinbao hesitated for a moment: "Then should I call Mr. Xu back?"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    He said speechlessly: "Please, just talk now! Don''t worry about the process!"


    Xinbao said: "But he didn''t do any work for the first three days, so Xinbao always felt a little bit at a loss."


    Yan Shirong raised his forehead: "For the sake of his beauty, let him take advantage of it for three days!"


    Well, Xinbao is in the space, and now she cuts a bunch of rabbit fur, and then the two work together to twist it into a thread.


    The second elder brother was very dexterous, and quickly rubbed it together. Then Xinbao asked someone to bring over two bamboo sticks for barbecue, and taught them clumsily.


    An old stick, holding it with Xinbao, as if it couldn''t be pulled apart, Yan Shirong was terrified when he saw it: "Forget it, let me come, you can do as you say."


    Xinbao said: "But Xinbao won''t say..."


    Yan Shirong said: "Then hold my hand."


    I wasn¡¯t very good at first, so I could only follow my feeling. Xinbao sat across from him and looked around, but couldn¡¯t find any feeling, so he walked around behind him.


    But no matter how thin Yan Shirong was, he was still a half-adult. Xinbao stretched his head left and right, looked at this side, but couldn''t look at the other side, and there was no way to look at it at the same time.


    She simply stood up, covered him with her whole body, her belly pressed against his head, and stretched out her small hands like a monkey fishing for the moon... and held down his two hands respectively.


    Yan Qingshan got up silently, and grabbed his daughter''s calf.


    Yan Shirong was pressed by her head, pressed his hands, and held on with difficulty, and then Xinbao finally found the feeling and gave a flat shot.


    Yan Shirong had done needlework after all, so he swished a small row very neatly, and then Xinbao taught him how to do back stitches.


    Then Xinbao said embarrassedly: "Xinbao only knows these two."


    "Enough," Yan Shirong said, "If you know ten things, I''ll be exhausted."


    Xinbao supported his two hands and wanted to retreat, but Yan Qingshan directly hugged her down.


    Yan Shirong stretched his body, and then injected a few more injections, and a small part came out quickly.


    Although there is only a small section, it can already be seen. Emperor Ming Pei also looked at it and said: "Yes, it''s quite simple, and it''s not bad to touch."


    Yan Shirong said: "Actually, if you make it at home, you can put a cotton thread in it, and then mix rabbit fur and wool into it while weaving, and you can do it while sitting on the heated kang."


    Xinbao was hurt by his head and stomach, took Yeye''s big hand and rubbed it, objecting: "This is not good."


    "Why is it bad?"


    Xinbao said: "Because if you only use rabbit fur, it will be elastic, it will be very elastic, and it will be very long when you pull it, and it will be very comfortable to wear. If you add cotton thread in the middle, the elasticity will be very small, and it will be uncomfortable."


    Yan Shirong pondered: "Yes."


    He grabbed it and stood up: "I asked Uncle Ba to find someone to try."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 846： Todays heart treasure tells todays wife

    Chapter 846 Today''s Xinbao Tells Today''s Wife


    There are some of the most powerful embroiderers in the palace, and it is easy to get started with this kind of work.


    Yan Shirong directly took the small piece and the tuft of rabbit fur, and the next day, he harvested a few pieces of sweater, which were larger than a handkerchief and were convenient for display.


    There are pure rabbit fur, pure wool, cotton thread, and silk thread.


    After the morning court, Emperor Ming Pei stretched one by one with great interest and tried it.


    Indeed, the pure elasticity will be greater, but the elasticity of the mixed silk thread is also greater.


    Pure rabbit fur and wool will be torn if you tear it vigorously, but it is not easy to tear if it is mixed with silk thread, even if only a strand of silk thread is mixed.


    But the cost is also high.


    However, this is for others to make, not for free, so it doesn¡¯t matter if the cost is higher.


    Yan Shirong made some calculations: "If Xinbao starts to raise rabbits at this time, it will take a month to raise a batch, and then send them over. At this moment, the rabbits have something to eat, and within a few days there will be no food for humans. And The quality is not easy to control... so it is better to do it directly in the Neifu, let the Neifu collect a batch first, try spinning and dyeing the thread, and send the thread directly."


    "Then let people think about a few more tricks, and teach a few more people to come out. As long as it is delivered around Dongyue, one month is enough for these people to learn. If you can''t make clothes, you can knit socks first. There is one person in the family. It is enough to learn, the main thing is to have a living, earn a few copper coins, and not panic."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    He leisurely went to Xinuang Pavilion, and called Xu Zhiyu over to chat for a while.


    As a result, while they were chatting, Yan Ke came over, and Emperor Ming Pei asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Ke laughed and said: "The master has something to say, and I want the slave to tell Mr. Xu."


    Emperor Ming Pei signaled him to say.


    Yanke said: "The master said that there are many, many of these things, and she may not remember them all at once, so she doesn''t have to save up all of them before doing them, but can do the same thing, so Master Xu doesn''t have to come over in the morning. Just come back in the afternoon."


    Xu Zhiyu responded repeatedly, and then left.


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Needless to say, Tuanzi must have felt that he didn''t work in the morning and had to eat their meal, so he felt sorry for her salary.


    This stingy person doesn''t know who he followed.


    Not to mention, Xinbao thinks so.


    After she finished practicing martial arts, she came over happily, and Emperor Ming Pei told her: "Raise more rabbits."


    Xinbao nodded: "Understood, Xinbao was raised yesterday."


    She said: "Xinbao feeds the rabbits bigger. In the future, they can give each of their families a rabbit. The rabbit hair can be used to weave sweaters, the rabbit fur can be used as a jacket, and the rabbit meat can be eaten. Nothing will be wasted..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s too troublesome for them to process the rabbit fur by themselves, and the thickness of the thread is also difficult to control, so after the thread is dyed by Neifu spinning, the thread and needle will be given to them. Rabbit skin and rabbit meat are also available. Give it, and then give it when it''s dealt with."


    Xinbao nodded: "Oh!"


    She was going to knit a pair of socks for Yeye, her parents, brother, wife, and apprentices in the space...but she had never done such delicate work in the space, and neither would Yan Ji, so she would just open her eyes and forget about it from time to time. I have written.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw it and didn''t rush her.


    Actually, because she has to write letters these days, she has spent a lot of time practicing calligraphy, so it was changed to let Xu Zhiyu write in the past few days, so it''s okay to be lazy occasionally.


    Xu Zhiyu came over in the afternoon and continued to write letters for her.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei said: "From now on, you will have to go to court every day."


    Xu Zhiyu quickly agreed.


    Xu Zhiyu represents the little princess, and his morning court is a signal, and in this way, he can submit the papers in time if there is something to do, and it is also convenient to make contacts.


    Continue to write letters for Xinbao in the afternoon...


    Xu Zhiyu wrote a few sentences, and asked actively: "The servants below still remember, Your Highness can take a break, and I finish writing this paragraph."


    Xinbao: "...??"


    She asked blankly: "What do you mean by that?"


    Xu Zhiyu was at a loss: "Aren''t the letters written by Your Highness in the past few days all the same words?"


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment, and then blushed, arguing loudly: "That''s not true! It''s not at all! You are talking nonsense! Xinbao doesn''t have one!"


    Xu Zhiyu was taken aback. He didn''t know what he said wrong, so he knelt down and apologized.


    Xinbao was angry for a while, and asked him: "Do you not have a wife?"


    Xu Zhiyu hastily said: "I got married three years ago."


    Xinbao said: "Are you treating your wife badly?"


    Xu Zhiyu: "...??"


    He hurriedly said: "I won''t do that."


    She said: "Then when you go home every day, will your wife ask you that you are back?"


    Xu Zhiyu said: "Yes."


    Xinbao said with a clanging voice: "Why does she ask every day? Because today is back, and what you are asking about is today''s you, not yesterday or tomorrow! Every day of ''coming back'' is unique! She doesn''t Maybe report the date every day, you came back on September 20th? You came back on September 21st... like this! Isn''t it!"


    Xu Zhiyu repeatedly said: "Yes! What Your Highness said is true!"


    Xinbao said: "So, even when Xinbao wrote a letter to his wife, he used a few similar words, but this letter is different from the previous ones! These words are what Xinbao said today. Come out and tell today''s wife, Xinbao must say it himself! Even if you don''t write it yourself, it is very sincere! Do you understand?"


    Xu Zhiyu repeatedly said: "I understand."


    Xinbao snorted: "Then get up, don''t do this in the future."


    Emperor Ming Pei finished watching the good show, and took a sip of tea with a smile.


    Xu Zhiyu wiped the sweat from his brow, picked up a pen, and listened to Xinbao continue to say: "Xinbao misses you so much, he can''t eat, he can''t sleep well..."


    Then she finally finished speaking, and said to him: "Leave Xinbao a little space, Xinbao wants to write a few words by himself."


    Xu Zhiyu repeatedly agreed and put down his pen.


    Xinbao chased him away and said, "Go and chat with Yeye, go ahead, you don''t need to accompany Xinbao."


    Xu Zhiyu could only bow his hands, and retreated far away. Xinbao took a look at him, then took a pen and began to write, and while writing, he would sneak a glance at him from time to time.


    Not only Emperor Guangming, but even Xu Zhiyu himself could see it... This is writing bad things about him, and suing his wife.


    Xinbao''s new assistant, Bai has a good-looking appearance, but unfortunately he is not very smart, and he can''t see Xinbao''s deep friendship for his wife...whatever.


    Then Xinbao secretly finished writing, and then secretly handed it to Huashuang to let her pass it on. After returning, she suddenly remembered something, paused, and her eyes widened.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "What''s wrong?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 847： I wont anger you

    Chapter 847 I won¡¯t blame you


    Xinbao murmured: "Before, all the letters they wrote for Xinbao were pretended to be written by Xinbao himself, but just now, Xinbao accidentally said that he slipped out... Then the wife knew that the letter in front was not written by Xinbao. That¡¯s right? Then the former, Xinbao put so much effort into writing the letter, isn¡¯t the credit also taken away by others?¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say that your wife might be able to tell at a glance, but nodded seriously: "Yes, what should I do then? Do you want to chase it back?"


    Xinbao thought about it... If he recovered, wouldn''t Xu Zhiyu still have to write it? She wanted to file a lawsuit again. Shouldn''t she write the complaint herself?


    The only two remedies, one is to rewrite it by herself, and the other is not to sue, she is not very happy.


    So she said silently: "Forget it."


    She folded her little hands sadly, and lay on the table: "Life is like this, you don''t know what will happen next moment... When something has happened and there is no way to change it, the only thing we can do is accept."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Very good, little man, living a much more transparent life than him.


    Xu Zhiyu said cautiously: "It''s my fault that His Highness has been implicated."


    Xinbao waved his hand: "Don''t be afraid, it''s Xinbao''s own mistake, and Xinbao won''t blame you. Now let''s get to work."


    So the two continued to work.


    It took four days, and the initial infrastructure was almost finished. You can add whatever you think of later.


    Xinbao told him: "These things are very troublesome. It may take a lot of work, a lot of people, and a long time to make them, but in fact, what we need to use is just a little bit of them. But these Things can be used in other places, so it won''t be too wasteful... In short, Xinbao only wants this thing, how much it costs, Xinbao doesn''t know if it will work, you have to ask me, daddy or brother If you don''t know, just ask Mr. Gan, Mr. Gan is very smart, and he does everything very well."


    Xu Zhiyu agreed repeatedly.


    Xinbao thought for a while, and then said: "If you really can''t do it, you can ask Xinbao again to see if there is any way to find something else to replace it."


    Xu Zhiyu still agreed.


    Xinbao said: "That''s it, you go first."


    Xu Zhiyu got up and left.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched with a smile.


    In fact, Xu Zhiyu is very smart, and he responds very decently to him, but he hasn''t learned how to get along with Xinbao, so something happened when he flattered him.


    Fortunately, he is good-looking, so Tuanzi doesn''t hate him.


    Seeing him go, Xinbao thought for a while.


    Although this matter is very troublesome, it seems that her work has already been done? ? It''s actually quite simple?


    Then she sat aside, with her eyes open, secretly communicating with Yan Ji.


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly asked her, "Xinbao, are you still afraid of the Hall of Mental Cultivation?"


    Xinbao said casually, "Don''t be afraid!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "After a while, shall we move to the Hall of Mental Cultivation?"


    Xinbao said again: "Yes!"


    She babbled, without even thinking about it, she just confessed: "Wherever Yeye is going, Xinbao will accompany Yeye to go."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    If Yan Shirong was here, he would know that Emperor Ming Pei had the intention of Zen, but Xinbao was busy knitting socks, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say any more, frowning and pondering.


    Fang Wuyou came in and reported: "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Six has returned."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    The sixth prince, now he should be called Prince Duanhe. After Yan Shirong came back, he was still dealing with follow-up matters there, so he should come back.


    Not long after, Duanhe Junwang came in.


    Duan and the king of the county had been there for several months, and they looked calmer. They saluted and sat down to report.


    Actually, everything was written in the brochure, and there was nothing to say, so Emperor Ming Pei quickly nodded to show that he understood.


    Then Duanhe Junwang said to Xinbao again: "How is Your Highness recently? I brought back a little gadget for Your Highness."


    Xinbao asked: "What gadget?"


    Duanhe Junwang said: "It''s a kind of playful wooden man, a wooden armor artist."


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little surprised, and said: "The skill of the wooden armor artist, there are still people in the world?"


    "Yes," Duke Duanhe laughed anxiously, "It was presented by the craftsman on his own initiative, but it is slightly different from the legend. He can only dance but not sing."


    Mujia Yiling is famous.


    It is said that in the Spring and Autumn Period, when King Mu of Zhou went hunting, he met a mysterious craftsman named Yanshi. When the two were talking to each other, King Mu of Zhou found that there was a colorful man beside him. asked.


    Yanshi said, this is a wooden armor artist he made of wood, which can sing and dance.


    King Mu of Zhou didn''t believe it, so he asked him to perform in public. As a result, both singing and dancing were excellent, but King Mu of Zhou found that it was secretly flirting with his concubine.


    King Mu of Zhou thought that it could not be made of wood, but must be a real person. In a rage, he ordered everyone to push out and behead him.


    In order to prove himself, Yanshi dismantled the wooden man in public. It was indeed made of wood or something.


    But this skill has been lost for a long time, I didn''t expect that there are still people who can do it now.


    A little legend was told by King Duanhe very interestingly. Xinbao became curious when he heard it, so King Duanhe asked someone to bring it in.


    The house couldn¡¯t be placed, so it was placed behind the Qianqing Palace.


    Mujiayiying is an opera costume. She is dressed in a red dress and plays the role of Huadan. She is about the same height as ordinary people.


    Xinbao let Yeye hold her specially, and went over to take a closer look.


    Because opera is meant to draw faces, it looks so flawless that even the pupils of the eyes can turn.


    The stage is also specially made. After putting Huadan on it, she starts to move. Every movement, the arms and waist are extremely smooth. There is really no sense of disobedience. The dance is so beautiful that the water sleeves are more beautiful than those of real people. , danced for about a quarter of an hour before Yiyi left the stage.


    Xinbao couldn''t help admiring.


    Duanhe Junwang said with a smile: "There was someone singing from below, matching her movements. That''s how I demonstrated it when I went there. I couldn''t tell it was fake at all."


    Xinbao said: "But how did you do it?"


    Duke Duanhe said with a smile: "I also asked at that time, and the man said a lot. I was so stupid that I really didn''t understand. I also asked someone to take it apart and have a look. There are many mechanisms in there, which are really amazing." Dazzling. And it is said that the wooden figure needs to cooperate with the stage. If we look at it this way, we can¡¯t see it. In fact, if you look closely, you can see that there are many small platforms that can go up and down. The actor¡¯s every step is exquisite. When you step there, there is also a magnet under the stage, and you can only dance if you cooperate with each other."


    He paused: "The craftsman said that it took a full ten years to build these two actors and this stage."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 848： Not an inch of land can be lost

    Chapter 848 Not even an inch of land can be lost


    Hao Huashi also said: "I can hear the sound of clicking. If it is really matched with a singer, and the sound of drum music is suppressed, I probably can''t even hear this sound."


    Even Emperor Ming Pei also said: "It''s really ingenious."


    Xinbao suddenly remembered something, and asked him, "Uncle Six, where is this craftsman?"


    Duanhe Junwang said with a smile on his face: "I also brought the craftsman back..."


    Emperor Ming Pei interrupted her: "It''s too late, let''s eat first, see you tomorrow."


    Xinbao snorted: "Yeah, let''s eat while watching the show, okay?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He said speechlessly: "What do you eat out at night? This actor can only dance this short section. What''s the point of watching it several times?"


    Xinbao hugged his face and kissed him, Emperor Ming Pei looked down at her, and she kissed him twice more.


    Emperor Ming Pei said helplessly: "Let someone carry it to Chengqian Palace, we will eat in the palace with the door open."


    Duan and the king of the county quickly responded and called for people to carry it.


    So everyone had dinner at night while watching the wooden figures dance over and over again.


    Almost everyone leaned over and touched their hands, squeezed their legs, confirmed that it was made of wood, and were amazed.


    Hao Huashi finished his meal and went to try the stage.


    Just follow the steps of the wooden man, and as soon as you step on it, you can feel the small piece of ground sinking slightly, and there is a faint clicking sound below, which is really amazing.


    Xinbao stood under the table and looked at him, Duan and Jun Wang squatted beside her, talking to her with a smile on his face.


    Prince Duanhe''s biological mother is Concubine Li. He looks like his mother and is very good-looking.


    Even including Yan Qingshan, among all the princes, he should be considered the most beautiful one.


    Besides, he liked Xinbao in the first place. He probably heard someone talk about the Eighth Prince. He was extremely attentive and thoughtful. He kept talking to Xinbao by his side, and he won Xinbao''s love in a short time.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t stop him either.


    After all, if you can make Xinbao like it, you can send it out as an envoy, so of course the more you like it, the better.


    It was not until the next day that the craftsman was announced to the palace.


    The craftsman''s surname is Huang, his name is Huang Yu, he is over forty years old, he runs a workshop called Yanshifang, and has many disciples.


    It is said that his ancestors accidentally obtained the manuscript of the mysterious craftsman Yanshi, and after several generations of exploration, he finally created the Mujia Yiling.


    Moreover, it is said that even the Mujia artists created in Yanshi could not sing, so this should be a relatively complete and slightly innovative restoration.


    He also took apart the wooden actor for them to see, and even Emperor Ming Pei came to have a look.


    The body of the wooden figurine is not as simple as an ordinary wooden figurine, for example, the legs are divided into two parts, and the waist is a joint. That''s why the clothes look soft around the waist, not like a dummy at all.


    Inside the wooden man, there are all kinds of gear machinery. At a glance, it seems to have entered the future country, and the sense of technology is too strong.


    I really never expected that as early as the Spring and Autumn Period, Greater China had such an exquisite "robot".


    And not only that, he also created a flying wooden bird.


    It is said that there are golden flying geese in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, whose whole body is made of gold, but they can fly day and night for thousands of years.


    It is also said that Lu Ban used bamboo to make a bamboo wood bird, which flew for three days and nights without stopping.


    The wooden bird made by Huang Yu is made into a bird-like shape with bird feathers glued on it. It is not very light to hold in the hand, about the weight of a bamboo cup.


    It can''t fly for three days and three nights, but as long as there is a slight wind and you throw your hands into the sky, you can fly very long, very fast, and Hao Huashi chased it out of the palace until it landed on the ground. It is estimated that if it is released from a high place, it will be no problem to fly two or three miles.


    And not only can it fly, but when the wind blows, it will also whistle, a bit like the chirping of a bird.


    He thought it was a little thing, nothing to do, just for fun, and dedicated two to Xinbao, one red and one yellow, super beautifully made.


    Xinbao praised him greatly, and asked him: "Then can you replicate the astronomical observatory?"


    As soon as he asked this question, even Emperor Ming Pei was a little interested and glanced at the craftsman.


    Huang Yu kowtowed respectfully and said, "If there is a blueprint, I am willing to try it."


    The blueprints do exist, but even if there were blueprints, no one could copy them before.


    Of course the aquarium is useful, but what Xinbao thinks of is...the escapement mechanism!


    The escapement mechanism is the core device of modern mechanical clocks and watches. The water transport instrument platform was the first to use the escapement mechanism, but unfortunately it was destroyed later.


    Although the astronomical observatory was destroyed and abandoned, the escapement mechanism was not lost. It¡¯s just that no one in Greater China thought of using it to make clocks and watches, and in the end foreigners made it first.


    But Huang Yu can even make such a difficult wooden figure, clocks and watches, what a joke!


    Xinbao said: "Actually, the Astronomical Observatory is not in a hurry, you can try to make a smaller one first..."


    She doesn''t know much about this area, so she can only tell him a general idea.


    Huang Yu couldn''t help nodding, while frowning and thinking, finally said: "I am willing to try."


    After Huang Yu resigned, Prince Duanhe personally sent him out, and said to him with a smile: "Mr. Huang, why don''t you just write a letter and ask your disciples to come over and move to the capital. If you are willing to come, I can send you one." Courtyard, and sent people to assist you. Have you ever heard about Shanxian Bo? According to this king, your skills are still higher than his. Do things, make things that benefit the country and the people, and the glory of the ancestors is right in front of you..."


    It''s a good time to flicker.


    Huang Yu''s heart was obviously moved, he thanked repeatedly, Duanhe Junwang came back with a smile.


    As soon as Huang Yu left, Xinbao sat down and wrote a letter to Xiang Xiaojun, intending to invite him to come and have a look, while communicating with Emperor Ming Pei: "So yeah, do you understand?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What should I understand?"


    Xinbao said with bright eyes: "You can''t lose an inch of land. No one knows what kind of surprise your people will bring you in the next moment."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He sighed with a smile: "Yeah, I really didn''t expect that Yeye is already old enough to be educated by Xinbao every day."


    "It''s not education," Xinbao said, "It''s just that Xinbao wants to share all the truths that Xinbao thinks of with Yeye."


    Well that''s fine.


    Xinbao finished writing the letter, folded it up, handed it to Huashuang to send it out, came back and continued to play with the wooden bird, asking, "That''s right, will someone write down this matter?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What do you mean?"


    "Just to record in detail, on a certain day in a certain year, the sixth uncle offered a wooden man, what is this wooden man like... such a record?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I can write it down, and Songqing or Zhiyu can write it down." He asked her, "Why do you want to write it down?"


    Xinbao said: "Because Xinbao wants everyone to know that the legend is very likely to be true. Our craftsmen are really powerful."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "That''s simple, just ask a few more people to come and see."


    Xinbao suddenly had a whim: "Use birds!"


    She raised the bird in her hand: "Use this kind of wooden bird to send invitations! It must be very interesting!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 849： Yeah yeah money is heart treasure money

    Chapter 849 Yay¡¯s money is Xinbao¡¯s money


    Duanhe County King who just came back strongly agreed: "This method is really unique! Your Highness is really smart."


    In fact, although Xinbao is the princess of Zhenguo, he is an uncle and an elder after all. He can be called Xinbao directly, or Fuzhen, but Xinbao himself does not have this awareness, and he has no choice but to change his mind. so called.


    Xinbao was even more excited when he praised him, and said with bright eyes: "At that time, we will find a place and release it randomly, and let whoever flies to the house, how interesting it is!"


    "Great idea!" Duan and the county king clapped their hands in admiration, and said, "But there are only two wooden birds, aren''t they too few?"


    "That''s right!" Xinbao thought for a while, "Can you ask Huang Yu to make a few more?"


    King Duanhe smiled and said: "Of course, I will tell him in a while and let him make dozens or hundreds of them. As long as he is allowed to leave the name of Yanshifang, it will also be famous for them. They can only be happy." .¡±


    Xinbao nodded sharply, and then thought for a while: "Wait, but making this kind of thing should be very expensive, right?"


    Duan had a meal with the county king and coughed.


    Xinbao pondered for a moment: "Wood has been made for ten years. It is so exquisite, so it must cost more. He also gave it to us. We also want him to make a wooden bird. Although they may not dare to refuse, if they go bankrupt, Then we will become bad princesses," she pointed to herself, and then to him: "And the bad prince?"


    Duanhe Junwang coughed again: "Your Highness is right."


    Xinbao waved his little hand: "It doesn''t matter, we can give them money!"


    Duanhe Junwang said with a smile on his face: "Then I will thank Your Highness on their behalf."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help Xinbao pay money, but he really has no money. As a prince who has only done one job, he really isn''t that rich.


    Xinbao was also taken aback, and thought for a while, "Xinbao doesn''t have any money, but it doesn''t matter, yeah, you have money, you can just ask Mr. Fang if you want it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Fang Wuyou smiled and looked at the emperor.


    Emperor Ming Pei put down the book: "I reward you every day, where is your own money?"


    Xinbao is righteous and strong: "Give it to my wife!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He said: "You cheated money from me to give to your wife, and now you have something to spend, and you want to spend my money?"


    Xinbao is not straightforward, but he is still strong: "But Xinbao is a princess, and she also wants to save face. Doesn''t it seem petty to ask for money after giving it to my wife?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You will have face if you ask Yeye for money?"


    Xinbao said indifferently: "People in my own family, why don''t you lose face? Xinbao is only six years old. If you don''t ask Yeye for money, who will you ask for money? Yeye''s money is Xinbao''s money!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Unable to refute!


    He said: "No, I won''t give it to you. If you want to be a good person, you must spend your own money!"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "But his wife isn''t here now, and Xinbao doesn''t know where he put the money. Why don''t you lend it to Xinbao first, and then Xinbao will return it when his wife comes back?"


    Emperor Ming Pei squinted at her, as if he didn''t see through her plan to delay the attack: "Yes."


    Xinbao had just breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Yeye call Fang Wuyou: "Give her the pen and ink, let her write the IOU."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Need to write an IOU? ?


    She stared at Yeye with wide eyes.


    Emperor Ming Pei did not move and did not look at her.


    Seeing that Ye Yelai was serious, Xinbao had no choice but to go over and pick up the pen, thinking about it seriously: "Then, how much should I give to that person? I gave two hundred taels to Luo''er, and two thousand taels to my younger brother." ..."


    She was shocked: "Why did you give so much to my younger brother! Two thousand taels is too much! Why didn''t Xinbao notice it at the time!"


    She put down the pen, picked at her little hand, her little face was full of heartache: "It''s too much, why don''t you feel it''s too much when you spend the country''s money, but feel that it''s too much when you spend Xinbao''s own money?" ?¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei just looked at her like this.


    She glanced at Yeye, and whispered: "Then why don''t you give Huang Yu one hundred taels, one hundred taels is too much. Xinbao is not stingy, Xinbao just feels that this time, give me a little less, and wait He creates new and good things, and when he makes an imperial decree to use the country''s money, he will give a little more, and the two times will add up to more."


    She wrote without hesitation, wrote an IOU of one hundred taels, and gave it to Fang Wuyou.


    Duan and the county king could only laugh with each other.


    Fang Wuyou took the IOU with both hands, looked at Ming Peidi, Ming Peidi gave him a sign, and said to Xinbao: "I will charge interest on this money."


    Interest money?


    Xinbao turned around with big eyes, pretending to be stupid, "What is interest? Xinbao is still young, and Xinbao doesn''t understand this."


    Emperor Ming Pei was very patient: "The interest rate means that if you borrow one hundred taels from others, you have to pay back one thousand taels."


    Xinbao was in a hurry: "No! You are not interest, you are usury! Usury!"


    "Yo?" Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Isn''t this quite understandable?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    Xiaotuanzi finally found out that she was no match for Yeye at all.


    She resolutely gave up, ran over, opened her arms, and threw herself into his arms: "Yeah! Xinbao was wrong, Xinbao shouldn''t have lied to Yeye''s money, and Xinbao will never dare again From now on, Xinbao will give all the money to Yeye! Xinbao and Yeye are the best!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and hugged her: "You really don''t dare anymore?"


    Xinbao nodded fiercely: "Don''t dare again!"


    "Is it really the best with Yeye?"


    "The best!"


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s fine, since you know you made a mistake, Fang Wuyou, go and take out Xinbao''s IOU and return it to her."


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly responded, taking it out of his sleeve and giving it to the emperor.


    Your Majesty, no matter what you say, you have posted hundreds of taels of silver, at least hold on for a while longer!


    Tsk, I really can''t see it.


    But the grandfather and grandson reconciled with each other.


    Over there, Huang Yu, who received a silver reward and an order, was flattered and wrote letters without hesitation, asking his family and disciples to rush over, and then made wooden birds for Xinbao, while he went to study clocks and watches.


    Xinbao and Hao Huashi played with the wooden bird all afternoon, and gave it to the younger brother to play in the evening, and the twins brought their companions and shadow guards to play until dark.


    After lunch the next day, Xu Zhiyu came to report the progress and also helped her write a letter.


    As soon as she picked up the pen, Xinbao remembered what happened the day before yesterday.


    She was silent for a moment, looked at Xu Zhiyu, and didn''t move for a long time.


    Xu Zhiyu was secretly annoyed, worried that the little princess would take revenge.


    But after he went back that day, he had consulted his father, so he looked at her innocently: "Your Highness? But there is ashes on my face?"


    Xinbao shook his head, "No."


    She took a peek at Emperor Ming Pei, who was sitting by the window reading a book, Xinbao beckoned, Xu Zhiyu quickly squatted down, and Xinbao began to bite his ear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 850： sweet like sugar

    Chapter 850 is as sweet as sugarMing Peidi, who looked very serious, raised his eyebrows and glanced at Hao Huashi.


    Hao Huashi was sitting in front of the door bored just now, playing with the wooden bird in his hand, but now his hands had stopped. Emperor Ming Pei gave him a look, and Hao Huashi blinked to express his understanding.


    Then Hao Huashi turned around resolutely and went out the door. His whole body was stuck to the wall like a gecko, separated from the emperor by only a window frame, but he couldn''t see it from inside the room, it was perfect.


    Master said over there, and he relayed it here in real time.


    Xinbao clasped Xu Zhiyu''s ears with two small hands, and his voice was very small, thinking that Yeye must have not noticed, "Master Xu, you said that the letter Xinbao wrote was a little repetitive, and Xinbao felt that what you said was also a little bit Reason, Xinbao should study more. Aren''t you Xinbao''s special assistant? So you have to solve Xinbao''s worries and problems. When you come next time, go to the street and buy ten storybooks for Xinbao. The kind of scholar, do you understand? Xinbao will learn what to write to his wife after a while."


    Xu Zhiyu: "..."


    He was about to cry.


    Foxes and scholars...he dare not understand!


    If he dares to bring this kind of book to the palace, or give it to a six-year-old little princess, then he really doesn''t want to live.


    Facing Xiaotuanzi''s earnest eyes, Xu Zhiyu tried hard to convince himself to be calm.


    His father said, the little princess is very reasonable, you just need to explain the truth to her.


    So Mr. Xu whispered: "Your Highness, I feel that the Lord must know His Highness very well. If His Highness occasionally uses a few allusions from the Four Books and Five Classics in the letter, then the Lord will feel that the Emperor or Lord Li accidentally Speaking of it, but if you use the words in the book, no matter whether it is the emperor, Lord Li, or ministers, you will never mention it before your highness. Then the Duke of the country will know that your highness has read the idle book, and the Duke of the country may angry."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Then have you read the storybook?"


    Master Xu said in his heart, have I read it or haven¡¯t?


    He weighed it in his heart, and said: "When I was young, I read a few books. Most of the scriptures are written by scholars who failed the imperial examination to make a living. They love to use allusions...Let¡¯s not talk about it, as long as your highness steals it. , will definitely be seen by the Duke."


    Xinbao nodded regretfully: "That''s fine."


    Xu Zhiyu just breathed a sigh of relief, she asked again: "Then do you have a booklet of love poems?"


    Love...Poetry...Ah...


    Xu Zhiyu''s head was covered with sweat again. Today, he finally found out that the special assistance of the princess is a high-risk industry!


    He could only say: "Your Highness is too young to read such poems. Although I have them, I dare not show them to Your Highness. Otherwise, if the Emperor finds out, I will definitely blame my ministers."


    "Don''t be afraid," Xinbao patted him on the shoulder: "If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell, yeah, how would you know!? If you are worried, Xinbao can ask the little apprentice to go and get it. Xinbao''s little apprentice is very happy." Be good, I listen to Xinbao the most, and I will definitely not betray Xinbao."


    Hao Huashi who was relaying: "..."


    He was very ashamed and continued to paraphrase.


    Xu Zhiyu thought for a while, and resolutely misled him: "Your Highness, I suddenly remembered that there is a library in the palace, which contains everything, and there are all kinds of books. Why don''t you go there and have a look?"


    Xinbao really doesn''t know about this: "Zangshu Pavilion?"


    "Yes," Xu Zhiyu said, "Cangshuge is known as the place with the most complete collection of books in the world. Although I have never been there, I must have a book of stories."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay then, let Xinbao go find it by himself."


    Xu Zhiyu breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly stood up.


    He was afraid that Xiaotuanzi would be connected, and felt that his special assistant was incompetent, so he hurriedly said, "Your Highness, is the Duke still in Qingzhou?"


    "No," Xinbao shook his head, "My wife has already gone to Nanzhili."


    Xu Zhiyu said: "I have only seen the Duke a few times from afar, and heard that the Duke is both civil and military..."


    Xinbao nodded sharply: "Yes, my wife is very powerful, both civil and military, understands everything, can learn everything, even if she doesn''t know it, she can learn it at once, and she is super beautiful, just like a fairy... so beautiful."


    Hao Huashi couldn''t help but chatted outside the window, "Everything is fine, but I don''t like to laugh or talk, it''s cold every day."


    "No! Not at all!" Xinbao retorted: "It''s not that my wife doesn''t like to smile. His smile is hidden in his eyes. When he talks to Xinbao, it will show from the eyes and the corners of his mouth. It''s as sweet as sugar." of."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    Originally wanted to hate her, but somehow she was so sweet by the kid, what should I do!


    Master Xu was also sweetened, and he really had the urge to bring some love poems for her to copy!


    But he still resolutely restrained his impulse, finished writing the letter step by step, and then left quickly.


    Xinbao ate the fruit while wagging his little feet, then said, "Yeah, is there a library in the palace?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "How do you know?"


    Xinbao said: "Master Xu said it!"


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming Pei said: "When did Master Xu say it, why didn''t I hear it?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, and quickly said: "It''s not important, aren''t you the emperor, don''t care about such small things."


    She continued quickly, "Xinbao feels that he doesn''t study enough and his knowledge is not good enough, so he wants to go to Zangshuge to read some books."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I will go with you, Song Qing will also be with you, and Zheng Qing, you too, get up and walk around."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao waved his hand: "It''s okay."


    So she stretched out her little hand to Ye Ye, and the group went out.


    The library is very close to Chengqian Palace, but she has never been here before, and even the eunuchs over there were scared when she came here suddenly.


    As soon as he entered, Xinbao couldn''t help but let out a wow.


    There are bookshelves all over the place, very tall and neatly arranged. There is a ladder next to it, and the books on the top have to be climbed on the ladder to get it.


    Xin Bao''s eyes were blurred, and he circled back and forth.


    Li Songqing is usually not qualified to come in. When he came in, it was like a mouse in a rice vat, and it quickly went in. Emperor Ming Pei didn''t care about her, so he asked: "What book does Xinbao want to read? There is a medical book." A special medical library, I asked someone to take you there?"


    Xinbao hurriedly said: "Xinbao just take a look."


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei was very talkative: "Look."


    So Xinbao went inside.


    She really didn''t know that there are so many books in this world, it''s like a sea of ??books.


    Moreover, the books of this year are not like those of later generations. The titles of the books are written on the spines. Most of the books here have white spines. If you don¡¯t pull them out, you won¡¯t know what the book is.


    She is small, and she has a full book till the fourth row. She randomly picked up a few books nearby, and couldn''t pronounce the weird titles smoothly.


    The little **** showed his hospitality: "What book is your Highness looking for, can I help you find it?"


    Xinbao glanced back and forth, moved closer, and whispered: "Xinbao wants to read love poems."


    The little **** said: "A love poem?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 851： Lets talk about the topic of sixty years old

    Chapter 851 Talk about the topic of sixty years old


    The little eunuch''s voice was quite loud, and it was too late for Xinbao to stop her. Turning her head slowly, she saw Yeye walking over with her hands behind her back, and asked her, "What does Xinbao want to see?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    The little **** said loudly with a stupid face: "Your Highness said that he wants to read love poems."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Oh, love poems!"


    He looked at Xinbao.


    Xinbao said awkwardly: "Hey... yeah, poetry is the most beautiful language of human beings, you can''t discriminate against poetry."


    Emperor Ming Pei made his little granddaughter addicted every day, and said solemnly: "I don''t discriminate against poetry, I just want to ask Xinbao, do you think reading love poems is appropriate for your age?"


    Xinbao said: "But Xinbao is young and old! Although Xinbao is six years old this year, Xinbao is already sixty years old at heart, so Xinbao thinks it is suitable!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said: "That''s just right, I am sixty years old physically and mentally, so let''s talk about sixty years old, it will be very speculative."


    Xinbao was dumbfounded, and glanced to the side, almost writing his guilty conscience on his forehead: "Talk, let''s talk."


    Emperor Ming Pei said solemnly: "I have lived half my life in ups and downs, and I feel that life is indeed impermanent."


    Xinbao immediately said, "So is Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Looking back on the past now, I feel that I have been right for the people of the country."


    Xinbao said to himself: "Xinbao is too!"


    Isn¡¯t it just looking back? What¡¯s so difficult! She often looks back on the past!


    Emperor Ming Pei continued: "I have carefully looked at my descendants, fortunately there are a few of them who are successful..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She met Ye Ye''s eyes, and had an idea: "Ye Ye is right! Ye Ye''s children and grandchildren are all capable, and Xinbao can prove it! Because Xinbao is one of the most accomplished children and grandchildren of Ye Ye!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Okay, my most accomplished little granddaughter must be excellent in every way and set an example. Whether it is my son or grandson, everyone can learn from her... Don''t you think so?"


    Xinbao puffed out her small chest quietly: "That''s right! Yeye is right."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "So what book does Xinbao want to read?"


    Xinbao said super loudly: "Read for the rise of Great Yan!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He laughed and said: "Yes, I have ambition."


    So Xinbao seriously picked out an Analects of Confucius and carried it back.


    Then she sat beside Yeye, put the book on her lap, and read two or three chapters quite seriously.


    Then I couldn''t stand it anymore, and started to peek at Emperor Mingpei... peeping at Emperor Mingpei...


    At this time, the **** came in and reported: "He came from Shan County."


    Xinbao didn''t realize who Uncle Congshan was, but he quickly put down the book: "He must be here to find Xinbao, Xinbao should go and have a look!"


    She ran out quickly.


    As soon as he came out, he realized that it was Xiang Xiaojun, and then Xinbao remembered, and hurried over to hold his hand: "Brother, you are finally here! Let''s go see the wooden man!"


    nodded to Xiaojun with a smile.


    Xinbao also chatted with him: "How are you recently?"


    Xiang Xiaojun smiled and said: "Fortunately, I have been at Xinyaofang recently. We want to try to connect a row of waterwheels. The advantage is that the power is great, but we are afraid that if there is a heavy rain, the water flow will be too high. It is too big and damages the windmill... So we thought about making the waterwheel a living thing, and if we encountered such a situation, we would put the waterwheel away. But how to make it strong and easy to put away, we haven''t thought of a good way .¡±


    Xinbao nodded suddenly.


    She suddenly felt that it was too wasteful for her to let Huang Yu be a wooden bird? Wooden birds are mainly novelty and fun, but they can''t work like waterwheels.


    She said: "Then you have a look first, if you really can''t think of a good way, Xinbao will ask Huang Yu to help."


    Xiang Xiaojun responded with a smile.


    The two returned to Chengqian Palace, Duan and the people from the county king were already very familiar, so they quickly carried it out and demonstrated it again.


    Xiang Xiaojun''s eyes lit up, and then he leaned over to take a closer look, touched it from head to toe, and turned around to ask: "Your Highness, can I take it apart and have a look?"


    "Of course!" Xinbao said generously: "We are in the same group, you can steal the teacher! Even if you accidentally break it, it''s okay, Xinbao told Huang Yu that Xinbao accidentally broke it, Let him fix it."


    Xiang Xiaojun laughed, and started carefully, Xinbao even asked someone to move a stool for him.


    He is an expert, he is no better than others, he only looks at the surface, and he studies while dismantling.


    This wooden armor artist is not only covered with body, but even clothes, shoes, hands and feet are full of small organs. It took Xiang Xiaojun half an hour, but he still hasn''t finished taking off his clothes.


    Xinbao was bored long ago, but she didn''t want to go back to read the Analects and insisted on staying here with him.


    Emperor Ming Pei sent Fang Wuyou over to ask her to have dinner, but Xinbao refused without hesitation: "No, Xinbao''s guests are here, it would be impolite for Xinbao to eat alone!"


    Fang Wuyou said with a smile: "Your Highness, the emperor said that he lost a few books there, and he is very bored right now. I want His Highness to go and have dinner with him... If His Highness doesn''t go, the Emperor will get bored and send people to find more books. A few books, but..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She stood up quickly, and said, "Xinbao thinks it''s more important for my brother to be with Yeye if he''s on his own."


    She left Yan Ke to help Xiang Xiaojun, and then went back to have dinner with Emperor Ming Pei.


    She ate with Emperor Ming Pei, Yan Qingshan, and Yan Shirong at Qianqing Palace, and the twins still went back to Chengqian Palace to eat, but when they came back, they saw Xiao Jun dismantling wooden armor performers in the courtyard, and the twins stopped eating immediately. Standing by and watching, the three of them communicated while watching.


    But after a while, it became dark, even if the lights were not bright enough, Xiang Xiaojun could only stop regretfully.


    Yan Ke asked someone to put it away first, and then the twins dragged Xiang Xiaojun to have dinner together before sending someone to send him back.


    Xiang Xiaojun entered the palace early the next morning to continue dismantling the wooden armor artist.


    It''s not that he can''t ask Huang Yu for advice, but Huang Yu opened Yanshifang, and he is obviously proud of it, and he also makes a career out of it, so it is absolutely impossible for him to teach casually, so it''s better to dismantle it by himself, and learn how much he can learn based on his ability No matter how much it counts, this is the way among craftsmen.


    Xiang Xiaojun spent four days dismantling the wooden armor artist, and then put it back together again. The stage was not dismantled, but all the key points have been comprehended.


    He dismantled this, originally not to learn how to be a wooden armor artist, but to figure out the dynamic structure of this.


    Then he bid farewell to Xinbao and would not enter the palace again. It happened that Huang Yu sent some more wooden birds, and Xinbao also gave him a wooden bird.


    As for Xinbao, when he arrived at Qianqing Palace the next day, he found several collections of poetry on the table.


    Fang Wuyou smiled and said to her: "This is what the emperor asked some adults to write to His Highness yesterday."


    Xinbao was a little interested, so she opened it and took a look... Some of them copied the poems of the predecessors, such as "plant a grain of millet in spring, and harvest ten thousand seeds in autumn." Some of them were made by themselves, praising her medical skills or praising Dayan Jiangshan.


    But she didn''t have any love poems like "The so-called Yiren, on the side of the water" that she wanted!


    Xinbao finally got angry, so she decided...to write it herself!


    Only what you write is the most sincere!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 852： finally come

    Chapter 852 is finally here


    That night, Yuan Shenjue received the letter.


    For some reason, today''s letter is very thin, Yuan Shenjue frowned slightly, slowly unrolled the paper roll, and then "Pfft!"


    Xinbao wrote a poem in his own handwriting, which reads:


    Yuan Family Shen Jue is so pretty, he must be a smart guy.


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    said again:


    Xinbao misses you so much, she will eat a bowl of rice for one meal.


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...??"


    and said again:


    There are no love poems to read, and it is not difficult for Xinbao to make his own. What if there is no culture? You can only make do with it!


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...???"


    He stretched out his hand and slowly held his forehead, unable to speak for a while.


    No, no need.


    Really don''t have to... please let me go!


    Yuan Shen Jue was angry and funny, looked back and forth several times, then shook his head and put it away.


    He runs around in rural villages and towns every day. When he comes out, he comes to Minjie Street. He walks forward quickly and walks a distance, but he always feels that there is a line of sight behind him.


    He quickly turned his head and looked over.


    A small shopkeeper over there quickly lowered his head.


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned.


    He bears the name of this little son-in-law, and he will be watched everywhere, but curious scrutiny will not make him uncomfortable... This stare is hostile.


    He didn''t stop, walked a few steps, turned out of the block, and called a shadow guard: "Go and check that person."


    The shadow guard went in response.


    Xinbao''s side.


    Although the poem was written, no one else saw it except his wife, but Xinbao also felt that...she might not have written it very well.


    Xinbao sat silently on the steps, with his two little arms hanging straight down, his little head drooping, and frustration was written all over his body.


    As soon as Xu Zhiyu came over, he saw this scene. He was very strange. When he glanced at Hao Hua, he wanted to get a hint.


    However, Hao Huashi didn''t coax himself into the battle just now, and he definitely wouldn''t support the enemy, so he pretended not to see it.


    Xu Tezhu summoned up his courage, lifted the corner of his robe, leaned over and asked, "What is Your Highness doing?"


    Xinbao didn''t raise his head, and said listlessly, "Xinbao is melancholy."


    "Melancholy?" Xu Zhiyu said: "I am also very melancholy, can I be melancholy with Your Highness?"


    Xinbao raised her face slightly: "Why are you so sad?"


    Xu Zhiyu sat down on the first two steps below her, turned around and happened to be about the same height as her, and not far or close.


    He said: "I have practiced both literature and martial arts since I was a child, and I am often praised by others. I also think that I am not bad, but I have been helping His Highness for a few days, only to realize that I am like a blindfolded person who doesn''t understand anything. , so melancholy."


    Xinbao patted his head and comforted him: "These things are very new and new. You don''t understand them, and neither do others, but everything is difficult at the beginning. After you do it, it''s easy to do other things. Don''t be anxious, and don''t feel inferior! You must be smart if you look so good-looking!"


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly said: "Your Highness said yes, thank you for your compliment."


    He asked: "Then why is Your Highness so sad?"


    Xinbao let out a long sigh, and her small face was full of sadness: "Because Xinbao thinks that Xinbao may never learn to write poems and articles...Xinbao obviously loves you so much, but Xinbao thinks about it At the time of the hour, no good poems came out of my mind! Xinbao also loves his wife very much, but Xinbao also thought about it for an hour and no good poems came out... If such a deep love can¡¯t come out, it may never come out. I can''t come out. Alas!"


    Xu Zhiyu: "..."


    He can¡¯t believe that this thing is not made out of thin air. You should go and read the three hundred Tang poems first, and you can compose poems even if you don¡¯t know how to write them...


    How can children be willing to learn? She definitely doesn''t like to hear this.


    So Xu Tezhu said without principle: "Your Highness, I am slightly good at literature, but not good at martial arts, and I know almost nothing about medicine. A minister like this is an ordinary person. As for Your Highness, the medicine is so good that it is so good, how can it be done in other schools?" On the other hand, it is naturally slightly inferior, this is actually the deep love of heaven for His Highness. After all, when the water is full, it will overflow, and when the moon is full, it will lose money. Everything is good, and it is not a good thing..."


    He tried to comfort.


    Xinbao was finally coaxed, and nodded: "You are right! It''s not that Xinbao is uneducated, but that God has deprived Xinbao of the right to become a talented scholar! This is God''s fault, not Xinbao''s fault!"


    Xu Zhiyu: "...??"


    Chen didn''t mean that!


    Okay, although what I said has this meaning, you can¡¯t say that, Your Highness!


    Then Xinbao stretched out his little hand, took his hand, and gave him care like caring for a mentally retarded person: "Little fish, be careful, there are steps below."


    Xu Zhiyu: "..."


    Okay, okay, think about the good, His Highness gave him a nickname, which shows that the relationship is a big step closer!


    So the two came in friendly.


    There is no need to write a letter today, Xu Zhiyu will report the progress to Xinbao.


    As a result, just halfway through the report, he noticed that the little princess''s face changed, and then waved to him: "Xiaoyu, go back first, Xinbao has something to do!"


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly resigned.


    Then Xinbao quickly turned around and looked at Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand directly, ordering Fang Wuyou to take him down.


    Xinbao said in a low voice.


    ¡ºThere are Jurchen spies hiding in Qingzhou, Nanzhili and other places, intending to use natural disasters to stir up rumors. ¡»


    Emperor Ming Pei''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    Suddenly, there was a feeling of "finally here" in my heart!


    When Xinbao first met Xiao Tai, he had foreseen the scene of the subjugation of the country.


    In this scene, she once again clearly saw a totem of a black bird, which she once painted for Liang Ruoxu.


    The Hu people in the north are divided into many ethnic groups, one of which is called Jurchen. The totem of Jurchen is Haidongqing, known as "the existence closest to God", which is very similar to the pattern drawn by Xinbao.


    Although it is almost impossible for this scene to happen after the death of Taoist Daoist, Emperor Ming Pei never forgot.


    But the living environment and so on on both sides are very different. It is very difficult for the Jurchens to send spies here, just as they send spies there.


    It is also because it is difficult to raise a spy, so after raising it, it is not easy to use it.


    It is difficult for them, and it is also difficult for Jurchen, but they are going to use it now... It can be seen that Dayan has dealt with natural disasters in advance several times, which really surprised them and forced them to act.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What rumors?"


    Xinbao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and asked someone to call Yan Qingshan and the two over.


    Yan Shirong said: "What exactly did Xinbao see?"


    Xinbao identified it: "Several pieces of paper... seem to be household registration."


    Several people:"¡­"


    so? ?


    Even with household registration, why are they so nervous! What else is there to discuss?


    Is this the joy of cheating? ?


    Spending countless time, energy, and manpower, sending spies to other people to investigate the situation there, and as a result, the household registrations of the spies who have been buried for an unknown amount of time have been sorted out here? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 853： Xinbao is awesome

    Chapter 853 Xinbao is awesome


    Xinbao watched helplessly as the brows of several people relaxed, and the body slowly leaned back, leaning back on the chair back in a leisurely manner, and the tense atmosphere was swept away.


    Xinbao looked at this, looked at that, and said strangely: "Hurry up! There are several! Hurry up!"


    Hao Huashi quickly turned to get her a pen and paper, Xinbao was on the table, copying bit by bit.


    As a result, just after copying one sheet, and only halfway through the second sheet, Xinbao let out a cry of surprise and stopped writing: "What''s going on??"


    Yan Shirong said: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao said: "All of a sudden."


    "It''s gone?" The second elder brother had five, six, seven or eight guesses in his mind, and asked, "All gone?"


    "No!" Xinbao said, "Only this one is gone, and it disappeared all of a sudden."


    The second elder brother glanced at the table, understood, and raised his eyebrows.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan glanced at the table at the same time, and they also guessed something.


    Xinbao shook his head, and continued: "But Xinbao still remembers! Xinbao''s memory is so good!"


    She has big eyes, and she has a face full of "surprise, surprise, surprise"?


    Three people: "..."


    Then she happily finished writing this one, pushed it over, and patted her little hands, Yan Shirong immediately said: "Xinbao is really powerful, and has a really good memory."


    Xinbao pursed her lips reservedly, and then continued to write other things.


    While writing, she said: "These people all have a patch on their bodies, some patched here, some patched here..." She stood up, compared several places on her body back and forth, and said: " But I don¡¯t know why, but they all look about the same.¡±


    She drew that abstract bird shape on the paper.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows.


    They are not provoking or showing off, but they really believe that their gods can bless them, so they use this method to carry the totem of the gods on their bodies.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked, "Can you see their faces?"


    "Yes," Xinbao said confidently, "Xinbao can still draw."


    Today''s Xinbao is no longer the same as before. Today''s Xinbao''s control of the brush is no less than that of a hard pen.


    She quickly drew a face.


    Yan Shirong frowned: "What is this?"


    Xinbao said: "This is the catch feature! Although Xinbao can''t draw the exact same face, you can definitely find someone if you use this to hang the sea arrest document!"


    Yan Shirong looked at the weird painting that didn''t look like a human face: "Can you find someone?"


    Unconvinced, Xinbao grabbed another piece of paper and drew a strange pattern with a few strokes: "Tell me, who is this!"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei, Yan Qingshan, and Hao Huashi were all surprised.


    It doesn''t look like a human at all at first glance, but for some reason, Xu Zhiyu can be seen from this weird pattern.


    He found out, it turned out that this was really capturing features!


    Xu Zhiyu''s eyes are big and round, watery, and there are lying silkworms. When he smiles, he is very sweet... This picture only draws one eye, and the nose and mouth are just lines, but it tastes so good!


    Holding up the paper, Xiaotuanzi snorted arrogantly: "Xinbao won''t lie to you, Xinbao is awesome! Xinbao can do everything!"


    All right.


    Yan Shirong said: "Yes, Xinbao is awesome, but brother is stupid, so let''s continue painting."


    So Xinbao continued to draw.


    Generally speaking, spies are passers-by faces with no obvious features, so some of them are indeed difficult to catch, but they are not easy to catch, and there are also painting methods that are not easy to catch, so Xinbao thinks that the paintings are quite similar.


    Hao Huashi waited bitterly for her to finish the painting, and then the big brother went to arrange the follow-up work. He reached out his hand from the gap, hugged the little master, and carried him to the table: "Master, how can you paint Xu Zhiyu? , don¡¯t draw for me, what kind of friendship do we have, how can I be ranked behind Xu Zhiyu..."


    Xinbao nodded without hesitation, and drew him a picture.


    Hao Huashi has a temper, chatters and gossips, but his appearance is a smart show that deceives the world. Anyway, with Xinbao''s drawing, that beautiful and smart energy comes out.


    Hao Hua held it happily and admired it, feeling that he was really too good-looking.


    Over there, three people spoke in low voices.


    "The one that disappeared is in Nanzhili."


    "It is estimated that Xing''er discovered it and caught it in advance, so it disappeared."


    "Xinbao got a warning at this time, presumably they got a temporary order, so they asked someone to follow them first, and it would be great if they could find out their communication method."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed, and said: "Xinbao, it should be served with a pot, right?"


    Having said that, he didn''t say it right. In the confrontation between countries, one cannot be too careful.


    The next day, sure enough, news came from Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue felt that something was wrong, so he asked someone to investigate the little peddler.


    Originally, I was just checking it casually, but I didn''t expect that the little peddler would notice it as soon as the shadow guard left.


    His movement and expression were normal, but his breathing changed.


    Many of the shadow guards have strengthened their hearing and practiced the kung fu of Changmu Feierlou. Such small changes cannot escape their ears.


    How could an ordinary peddler be so sharp? How could it cover up so perfectly?


    So the shadow guard made a decisive decision and secretly pinned him down.


    Today''s Dayan is an open-faced Dayan, whether you are an iron-like enemy soldier or a hardened enemy spy, once you eat the mantra pill, and then pretend to be a ghost... how hard to pry your mouth, you can Pry it open.


    So they quickly found out that this was a Jurchen spy.


    But right now, he hasn''t received an order yet, so he doesn''t know about the rumors.


    Emperor Ming Pei received the letter, and commented in disgust: "Xu''er is too clever, it''s too early to arrest people."


    Xinbao: "..."


    What do you say? Yeah yeah learned Versailles too.


    At this moment, there are shadow guards everywhere in the disaster area. As soon as the news is released, the spies everywhere will be targeted.


    There is a way of watching spies, and these people don''t realize it.


    Moreover, the shadow guard also discovered that the portrait of Her Royal Highness the Little Princess cannot be recognized by people from thousands of troops, but once the suspect is identified, this painting can be used to easily "confirm" it. is very useful.


    After staring at them for two days, they determined their communication method.


    also identified their initiatives.


    They are going to hide in the crowd and release a rumor.


    It is said that the little princess is a real fairy, and the gods will go down to the world without permission, and there will be many punishments from heaven. This is the calamity often mentioned in the storybook.


    Similar locust plagues, earthquakes, snow disasters, etc., are all taking the punishment for the little princess.


    That is to say, these heavenly punishments should have been on the little princess, but Emperor Ming Pei passed all these on to the common people for the sake of his granddaughter.


    Emperor Ming Pei got the reward, his complexion darkened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 854： resembling a host

    Chapter 854 Resembling a host


    You know, as an emperor, he knows that natural disasters have never stopped, and they haven''t increased in number, either here or there.


    But as a common people, they will only know that my grandparents lived here, and they have never seen such a powerful earthquake!


    I have lived half my life, but I have never seen such a heavy snow. Isn¡¯t this a catastrophe? ? This is the catastrophe!


    With only a small patch of sky in front of them, they are easily provoked.


    They will believe it!


    If they are instigated, no matter what the court does, they will feel that it is not enough!


    Because they felt that if they hadn''t shouldered the catastrophe for the little princess, they wouldn''t have been so troublesome! It was the little princess who killed them!


    Yan Shirong also looked gloomy, and said slowly: "Among the Jurchen clan, there is an expert... This person understands our Han culture very well."


    That''s why we can make up such clever rumors.


    First of all, the identity of the little princess was affirmed, and then the boat was pushed along with the current, and the clouds turned upside down. How could this be the barbarian they thought?


    This method is comparable to a brilliant strategist!


    Moreover, the shortest identities of these people have been in Dayan for more than a year, and the longest even has eight years!


    They are already very familiar with the people around them, their language and behavior are impeccable, and some of them have even become relatives here!


    If it wasn''t for Xinbao, no matter how hard they searched, they wouldn''t be able to find these people.


    So if these people are really asked to release such rumors, it is very likely to succeed.


    Yan Shirong was so angry just thinking about it.


    Xinbao silently raised her hand to speak.


    But everyone was deep in thought, and no one noticed her. Xinbao tried her best to squeeze in the middle, holding up her small hands.


    Yan Shirong was afraid of scaring his sister, so he quickly restrained his expression, and said with a smile, "What is Xinbao going to say?"


    She said loudly: "Xinbao knows what to do! Xinbao knows how to deal with these people!"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "How to deal with it?"


    Xinbao said: "You forgot, we have a little Phoenix!"


    What is wrong with the Jurchens worshiping, worshiping a bird!


    But any bird, how could it not slip and kneel when meeting the king of birds like Little Phoenix? ?


    She has read a super-good-looking book, in which there is a girl named Tang Shijin. When she was a teenager, she accidentally got a pair of Haidongqing, which played a decisive role in defeating the Jurchens!


    This book is really beautiful, I hope everyone will read it!


    When Yan Shirong was told by her, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows: "You can try."


    The imperial court has Yingfang. Emperor Ming Pei used to be in the army when he was young. He was skilled in bowing and horses.


    Yan Shirong directly sent someone to notify Mrs. Lin.


    As long as Xiao Fenghuang is by Xinbao''s side, he will be alive and kicking if he doesn''t enter the space, but he is very clingy to Mrs. Lin, so he can''t be hugged easily, so Mrs. Lin also changed her clothes and followed.


    Now there are still seven or eight sea dongqings in Yingfang.


    Miss Lin was a little worried, she asked Xiao Fenghuang in a low voice: "Are you afraid?"


    Little Phoenix has a proud face, cooing a few times... It''s just a flat-haired beast with no intelligence, how could I be afraid?


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t ask any more questions, and directly asked Ying Nu to put Hai Dongqing into the room. Lady Lin saw that Xiao Fenghuang was really not afraid, so she slowly put it on the ground.


    Then several people withdrew, leaving only the shadow guards to take care of them in secret.


    Ms. Lin was very worried, and said repeatedly: "Be careful, don''t be scared."


    Xinbao: "..."


    It''s only been a few days, am I not A Niang''s darling? ?


    The shadow guard hangs on the roof, his eyes fixed on his head.


    Little Phoenix is ??still chubby and not very smart, but with the virtue of looking down on the world, he took a few steps forward with short legs.


    To be honest, if he were Hai Dongqing, he would want to pounce on him and teach him a lesson.


    But unexpectedly, as Little Phoenix took a few steps forward, several Haidongqings, as if they had received some order, stopped their movements, their throats were like a hen, and they let out a few hoarse moans. , and then slowly walked this way, standing next to Little Phoenix, shrunk its legs and clamped its head, and retracted its wings, the whole bird seemed to shrink in a big circle, a very obvious surrender.


    This invisible creature suppression is really amazing.


    Xinbao whispered: "Command them, command them!"


    Little Phoenix understood it, cooed a few times, and then tried to flap her little wings, flew up a little bit, and landed on the biggest Hai Dongqing.


    But Haidongqing was standing. Although it was much taller than Little Phoenix, it couldn''t stand up. When it fell, it rolled down.


    Everyone: "..."


    Ms. Lin said embarrassingly: "I usually feed it a little too much."


    Little Phoenix obviously felt ashamed. With a loud gurgling, he puffed up his tiny wings and patted Hai Dongqing. Hai Dongqing didn''t feel anything at all and remained motionless.


    Little Fenghuang scolded and hit him several times. Hai Dongqing finally felt something and moved to the side.


    Everyone again: "..."


    If you put them together, you can clearly see the difference.


    Many of Little Phoenix''s actions are very humane, as if a person is wearing a bird''s suit, but Haidongqing is a bird, a small and stupid bird, but it is afraid that it dare not resist, and does not understand what it wants to do at all. I don''t even know how to cooperate.


    Yan Shirong sighed: "The object looks like the master!"


    "Yes," Xinbao didn''t realize that she was the master at all, and said worriedly: "Yan Xiaoyuan''s temper is too bad! He can shoot birds, so can''t he talk to Haidongqing properly?"


    Ms. Lin heard that something was wrong, she turned her head: "Xinbao, what do you mean by that?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    The strong desire to survive made her move her little feet slowly into Yeye''s arms, and said: "Xinbao said, it, can''t he learn from A Niang and learn to be virtuous and virtuous and perfect? "


    "Oh," Mrs. Lin nodded, "That''s right, I really don''t know how to teach children."


    Xinbao said weakly: "It''s not your child."


    "That''s right!" Mrs. Lin said: "It''s my granddaughter, my son is too good at teaching his son."


    The only son present: ¡°¡­¡±


    No, stupid refusal.


    Several people were bickering, but Little Phoenix was still training the eagle hard inside.


    Because it can''t fly high, she obviously wants to stand on the back of a certain sea dongqing, patrolling like a general, while letting other eagles follow, but this first step can''t be done!


    Haidongqing couldn''t understand its meaning anyway, so it can be seen that there are no such complicated words in Niaoyu, such as "getting down" and "shorter", probably only food and danger.


    Emperor Ming Pei got tired of watching, so he said: "Try it slowly, Zhen is gone, can Xinbao go?"


    Xinbao hesitated for a moment: "Xinbao also wants to leave, but he is afraid of leaving. Others can''t understand Yan Xiaoyuan''s words."


    She let out a long sigh: "No wonder people say that those who are capable work harder, and Xinbao is too powerful, so I can''t go anywhere."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    That''s fine, he left first, Yan Qingshan gave Yan Shirong a look, Yan Shirong patted his forehead, and followed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 855： The little master is mighty and domineering

    Chapter 855 Little Master is mighty and domineering


    So only the four of them were left to practice falconry.


    Specifically, Ms. Lin is like a parent who sends her child to kindergarten, through the window, gently directing her little grandson/daughter outside.


    Yan Qingshan is like an ear rake, he can only stand aside, sharing the joys and sorrows with his wife, and can''t speak.


    Xinbao was sitting beside him, and he couldn''t help him with anything. He could only silently take out a bag of candy and eat it with the little apprentice.


    Two quarters of an hour passed...half an hour passed...an hour passed...the whole bag of candy was eaten, and the picture in front of me remained unchanged.


    Xinbao finally couldn''t take it anymore, stood up suddenly, pushed the door open with both hands, and then like a soldier, Xiong Jiu entered the door with high spirits, walked up to Hai Dongqing, jumped up, and hung his hands around Hai Dongqing''s neck , and pulled its neck down.


    The startled Shadow Guard and Hao Huashi fell to the ground.


    Hai Dongqing was submissive and remained motionless.


    Then Xinbao stretched out his hand, stretched its left wing with both hands, and walked to the other side, stretched its right wing with both hands.


    Then, she picked up the little phoenix like a ball, put it on its back, and pointed at Haidongqing''s head to teach: "Do you understand! Do you understand now! You can''t listen to what you say, but you have to Xinbao strikes! Xinbao is a master of martial arts, Xinbao does not take it lightly! This is called style! Now you have ruined everything! Do you understand!"


    Hai Beast Dongqing''s little head was poked and moved by her jade-white little finger, and she didn''t dare to make a sound!


    Really bow your head and stick to your ears!


    Hao Huashi immediately cheered: "Master is domineering! Just like a great general!"


    Xinbao snorted, turned around super-expanded, hiding his merit and fame.


    Little Phoenix sat on Haidongqing''s back as a whole bird, and waved his little wings: "Cuckoo!"


    Hai Dongqing maintained that weird posture, walked a few steps as if he couldn''t straighten his back, then spread his wings, and flew into the sky with a swish.


    Mrs. Lin let out a cry of anxiety, and grabbed Yan Qingshan: "Fly away! Fly away! Fly so high, Yan Xiaoyuan''s little claws can''t catch it! It''s so high, and the wind is so strong above, what will you do if you fall! Hurry up!" Say what to do!"


    Yan Qingshan''s clothes were about to be torn, so he could only wave his hand and order the shadow guards to scatter and follow.


    Actually, the shadow of Hai Dongqing¡¯s wing that has already flown is gone, even if you look for it, you can¡¯t find it, and the shadow guard is useless.


    But you have to look for it. As soon as a group of shadow guards dispersed, they found a black shadow in the sky, and then quickly flew close. Hai Dongqing came back by himself.


    But as the so-called "holding wings" falls, a bird must retract its wings if it wants to fall. As soon as the wings are retracted, the little phoenix will roll down... The shadow guards are also flying to catch it.


    The little phoenix screamed in mid-air, its two little wings swished, and afterimages danced in mid-air, it stayed for a moment, and then was picked up by the shadow guard.


    Ms. Lin was so distressed that she rushed forward: "Yan Xiaoyuan!"


    She hugged such a big lump: "Are you scared? Be good, don''t be afraid! Grandma loves you!" She stroked it back and forth, and even kissed its white belly.


    Everyone: "..."


    The little phoenix is ??like a dandy young man, with his paws facing the sky and two small wings spread out, humming in her hand... Xinbao didn''t even know that it could hum besides cooing, this kind of It doesn''t make sense, it''s just a coquettish voice...


    Xinbao watched from a distance, and said silently: "I don''t know why, but I feel a little redundant."


    Hao Huashi hugged her, suppressed a smile and comforted her: "Master has grown up, he will be in charge of the Department of Medicine and Dao, and he will also perform his filial piety in front of the emperor. The empress is bored at home, so naturally she loves little Fenghuang a little more."


    Xinbao sighed: "You''re right, because Xinbao can only go home to spend a little time with A Niang every night, so Xinbao is embarrassed to be jealous."


    She stretched out her hand and patted her head, coaxing herself: "Xinbao is a human being, why bother with a bird! It''s a stupid bird that can''t even lose weight!"


    Hao Huashi was so cute that he kissed her: "Master is right."


    In fact, although it looks thrilling, it proves that the little phoenix has the ability to protect itself, even if it falls, it will not fall.


    So after coaxing for a while, I continued to try.


    What they want is to look like wild geese, a large flock of Costinia platoons flying together, which doesn''t look difficult.


    Because Xinbao went over just now, and Haidongqing didn''t attack, so the shadow guard also went over to try.


    They found that as long as the little phoenix was around, Haidongqing generally would not attack. Although unlike Xinbao in the past, he had no sense of resistance at all and would bark twice, but his consciousness was not strong.


    So later, the eagle slave was called over directly.


    Then Mrs. Lin hugged the little phoenix and commanded beside her, asking the slaves to cooperate.


    The main purpose is to form a password for Costin to remember.


    It¡¯s like how human beings train Haidongqing by making whistles. Through training again and again, let them remember that this kind of call is low-down, and this call is spreading wings...etc.


    Yan Qingshan saw that she was having fun, so he didn''t stop her.


    So after lunch, he gave a few words of advice and asked Mrs. Lin to come and play by herself.


    Xinbao didn''t come over either, mainly because she looked the same whether she was there or not, and no one paid any attention to her.


    Only Mrs. Lin asked her for some meat in the space, so as to reward Hai Dongqing.


    Costin is a very smart bird, and it is not difficult for humans to tame it directly, let alone the little phoenix now.


    So in less than two days, Costin can already skillfully complete it...Low down, carry the little phoenix, and then fly up, and the rest of Costin will fly up to the sky...This series of actions, and when it lands, is also like diving , landed flat, and will not fall to Little Phoenix.


    Looking at the team of eight small sea dongqings, Mrs. Lin was a little dissatisfied, and felt that her team was not majestic enough.


    She heard her son explain what kind of bird the sea dongqing is, and it is said that it is the most over there.


    So she rubbed secretly, wanting to make a big one.


    She called the craftsmen and made some special scissors.


    One end is made into a circle, a little wider, put on Hai Dongqing''s leg, and then the other end is just like this.


    Although the scissors are heavy, Haidongqing is as tall as half a person, and catching a rabbit is like playing with it. It is no problem to put on a pair of scissors.


    The difficulty is how to teach them to use.


    Haidongqing needs to fall to a place, and when the other paw is pressed, it can use the scissors to cut the rope easily.


    Ms. Lin did it herself, hand in hand... No, she taught it hand in hand. After several days of teaching, finally a clever Hai Dongqing learned it, and then the others followed suit.


    Ms. Lin directly asked someone to report to Emperor Ming Pei and invited him to come and see.


    Xinbao also helped A Niang and kept it a secret from Emperor Ming Pei. Emperor Ming Pei was a little curious, so he came over to have a look.


    Then he saw a wonderful military exercise.


    One mandarin was tied by a rope and stood on a branch. The other two circled twice and barked a few times. This mandarin also barked a few times. One of Dongqing was watching the wind, and the other landed on a branch. With its wings raised and its claws falling, it cut the rope with a click, and then flew away with this Haidongqing.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This posture of slipping the door and picking the lock to steal the bird is too skilled, right? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 856： A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall

    Chapter 856 A gentleman cannot stand under a dangerous wall


    Mrs. Lin said enthusiastically: "Father, my daughter-in-law thinks so. Don''t the Jurchens have a lot of Costin? We can go outside their country and let our Costin go there while the night is dark and the wind is high." , call twice, their Haidongqing will definitely answer, we will follow the sound to rescue them, and then bring them back!"


    She glanced at Emperor Ming Pei''s expression: "Isn''t this their god? The gods have already run away, so why are they playing? If possible, we can let our Hai Dongqing fly to us in front of them! You can even use Haidongqing to help out when you are attacking! God himself beats people! This way you can..."


    She thought for a while: "Does it disturb their military spirit? Does the emperor think so?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Not to mention, although it sounds messy, it is really possible!


    Because most of the Haidongqing of the Jurchen tribe are not tied, even if they are tied, the eagle house does not have doors and windows like human houses.


    With this skill, you can get them all out.


    Wait until all the Haidongqings surrender to Dayan, just like Mrs. Lin said, the gods are gone, can they not be afraid? ?


    Will anyone support their king? Are they still majestic?


    He finally knows who Xinbao is with, this is really the mother-in-law!


    The idea that I came up with, it''s obviously unheard of, it''s weird, but it''s very reasonable!


    Emperor Ming Pei praised her: "Mr. Lin is very ingenious."


    Ms. Lin stood up and saluted, her eyes brightened: "My daughter-in-law is willing to go."


    Emperor Ming Pei once again: "..."


    He was really thinking about it.


    Just like when Jiangnan was attracting birds, little Fenghuang only recognized Xinbao and Mrs. Lin, but now, it is obvious that little Fenghuang listens to Mrs. Lin more.


    But should we let her go?


    There are pros and cons, but in the end the pros outweigh the cons.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Wait for a few more days, and you have to train well to make sure everything is safe."


    Ms. Lin was overjoyed, and bowed to agree.


    Emperor Ming Pei drove back to the palace, and Yan Qingshan followed, begging in a deep voice: "Father, my son and minister must go together."


    Emperor Ming Pei snorted, and Yan Qingshan said again: "Ms. Lin has a naughty temper. If my son-in-law doesn''t go, no one will take care of her, and I''m afraid it will be a waste of time."


    Emperor Ming Pei let out a heck of a voice: "It''s as if if you go, you can take care of it! I''ve seen it clearly for a long time, you and Xun''er are competing with each other! There is no hope at all! "


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    Yan Shirong laughed in a low voice: "Father, what are you in a hurry for? You have something to do these few days."


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at him.


    He really has something to do.


    Xinbao''s prediction at the beginning was that on the second day of November in the 34th year of Ming Dynasty, there was an earthquake with a magnitude of 7.3 in Xidu.


    He is really reluctant to part with the extra land in the space, how much food does that represent!


    So he decided to go to Xidu before the earthquake, just for the sake of making wool.


    That''s why, the prince can only go out after he comes back.


    He was afraid that Xinbao would make a fuss, so he was thinking about whether to go out secretly, but after Yan Shirong finished saying that, he turned his head and said again: "Yeah, my grandson advises you to make it clear to Xinbao, otherwise there will be a fuss. The grandson can''t be coaxed."


    Xinbao heard this, and immediately opened his grape eyes vigilantly: "What''s the matter? What are you guys hiding from Xinbao?"


    Emperor Ming Pei glared at Yan Shirong, then bent down and picked her up, and told her.


    Xinbao immediately said: "Xinbao goes with Yeye!"


    "No need," Emperor Ming Pei gently coaxed her: "Yeah, yeah, I didn''t go there with much fanfare, I just went over to have a look, and I''ll be back right away, at most ten days later."


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "That Xinbao accompanied Yeye to see it for ten days!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao has been with Yeye enough, this time Yeye has something to go out, wouldn''t it be good for Xinbao to take the opportunity to spend more time with his parents? After all, when Yeye comes back, Xinbao''s parents will also go out. It will take a long time to go.¡±


    Xinbao''s little head shook like a rattle: "No, no, it''s not a question of who Xinbao wants to accompany, yeah, going to such a dangerous place, Xinbao is worried, Xinbao must be with you. Yeah, comfort me .yeah, protect yayah''s!"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s eye sockets were sore from what his little granddaughter said, and he said after a long while: "Xinbao, but yeah, there are so many shadow guards around you..."


    "So what!" Xinbao said without hesitation, "They are not Xinbao!"


    Whatever he said, Xinbao refused to agree.


    Emperor Ming Pei finally had no choice but to say: "Forget it. If this is the case, I won''t go there either. People need to be content. The space is so big, it''s enough."


    "That''s right!" Xinbao felt that what he said made sense: "We can''t finish eating now, there are too many, it''s useless to ask for so much, Xinbao''s Yeye is a super wise emperor, more important than so much food More, more, more..."


    She made a big big circle with her hands: "So let''s not go, if a gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall, yeah, even if he hurts a hair, Xinbao will cry to death."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and patted her little head: "Do you still know that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall? Very good, it seems that I have learned a lot recently."


    "Of course," Xinbao said with his chin held high, "Although Xinbao doesn''t know how to write poetry, he can still recite it."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and nodded: "Xinbao is right."


    So Emperor Ming Pei didn''t mention this matter again, and a few days passed in a flash.


    In the morning, Xinbao had just arrived at Qianqing Palace, when an **** reported: "Your Highness, Hai Dongqing is injured at Yingfang. Your Majesty asked if your Highness could go there."


    Xinbao hurriedly responded, and led the people over.


    This bird is just like a human being. It is not easy to learn to be good, but very easy to learn to be bad.


    In just a few days, Costin would start fighting with scissors, so one Costin used the scissors on his leg to cut the toenail of another Costin, and that Costin burst out and grabbed Its wings were injured, and both of them were injured, but luckily none of its bones were injured.


    Xinbao went over to take a look, and saw Hai Dongqing whose wing was injured, with a bandage hanging on the wing, and his head drooping.


    Ms. Lin told her with a smile. Xinbao listened and looked left and right with her small head, watching their training.


    The imperial physician came over and carefully changed Haidongqing''s dressing, but just after removing the wrapping cloth, Xinbao was stunned suddenly.


    She quickly ran to Hai Dongqing''s side, which frightened Hai Dongqing to the side.


    She grabbed Hai Dongqing''s wing, looked at it, and said anxiously: "No! This is not right! This is obviously the wound two days ago! It was not hurt today at all! You are lying! You are lying to Xinbao! Why are you Trick Xinbao over here! Isn''t that right, yeah?"


    She was in a hurry at the time, and turned her head and ran back: "Is it yes. Yes, I deliberately gave up Xinbao, and then went to Xidu with Xinbao on my back!"


    Everyone: "¡­"


    Never expected that Duanzi could be so keen.


    Several people looked at each other a few times, but they had no choice but to run back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 857： How long has it been since you all forgot?

    Chapter 857 How long has it been since you all forgot?


    Yingfang is quite far from the imperial palace. Along the way, Xinbao is desperately urging the carriage, urging it to fly.


    But after returning to the palace, Emperor Ming Pei left long ago, and the **** reported cautiously: "The emperor left at the beginning of Mao, and left a message saying that His Highness should be obedient, and he will be back soon."


    Xinbao was in a hurry.


    Even if the most severe earthquake zone has been drawn, even if it is on the periphery, it can only be said that it will not overturn the river and sea, but it is very possible and common for houses to fall or rocks to roll down. This is very dangerous!


    Even if she foresees it, who knows if the subpoena will be too late!


    What if, what if something happens to you...


    Xinbao''s little face turned pale with fright: "Xinbao is going! Xinbao is going to find Yeye! You take me there! Xinbao wants to be with Yeye! Take me there! Let''s chase after Yeye! "


    Hao Hua urged urgently: "Master, the emperor said..."


    Xinbao grabbed his hand: "Huashi, you take Xinbao to chase after Yeye, okay? Your lightness kung fu is so powerful, you will definitely be able to catch up to Yeye. Let''s chase after him quickly, shall we?"


    Hao Huashi was in tears right then.


    He really couldn''t see the little master like this, but he didn''t want her to take risks, so he begged: "Master, can we not go? The emperor said..."


    Xinbao anxiously said: "No! No! Xinbao must go! Xinbao has to go! Xinbao''s yay is there! It''s very dangerous there! Xinbao is worried! Take me there! Please! I beg you, please, whoever brings Xinbao!"


    Her big eyes were filled with prayers, and she looked over one by one. Hua Shuang and the others all fell to their knees, but no one dared to answer.


    Xinbao finally couldn''t help crying, turned around suddenly and rushed out.


    Hao Huashi jumped up and hugged her.


    Unexpectedly, Xinbao used all his strength, and he didn''t dare to use too much force, but she broke free.


    Xinbao ran out wildly, and when he was stepping up the steps, he missed his foot, Hao Huashi jumped up and hugged her in his arms.


    Xinbao struggled desperately and cried loudly. The people in the imperial study room and the waiting room were all alarmed and hurried out.


    Xinbao stood there alone, crying and trembling, extremely helpless: "No one listens to Xinbao, no one is willing to help Xinbao, why do you do this...why do you bully Xinbao as a child, Xinbao really wants to grow up now, please help Xinbao... Please, take Xinbao, Xinbao is going to find Yeye, Xinbao is really worried, please, please Help Xinbao..."


    She spoke incoherently, while clasping her little hands, she looked around, begging desperately, only hoping that someone could come and help her.


    Even a few courtiers couldn''t bear to look at him, Yan Shirong burst into tears on the spot, and rushed to hug his sister: "Father!"


    He couldn''t say so much in his heart, he gritted his teeth and said angrily: "How long has it been! How long have you all forgotten!"


    Xinbao has been overreacting to things about her relatives since she was born, so how long have you all forgotten about it?


    Yan Qingshan ordered in a deep voice: "Hua Shi, Tian Cong, there is no need for a guard of honor, you should hurry up now, take your heart treasure to find the father, and send a message back immediately after meeting."


    The two said anxiously: "Yes!"


    Hao Huashi picked her up in a hug, and the two of them didn''t even need a horse, and directly used lightness kung fu to chase Ming Peidi.


    Emperor Ming Pei has been away for more than two hours.


    But the emperor fights, no matter how light the car is, the speed is not much faster.


    Hao Huashi ran with all his strength, and within an hour, he caught up with the convoy. When he heard that Xinbao was coming, Emperor Ming Pei''s head grew big, and he reprimanded: "Nonsense!"


    Only said two words, and seeing Xinbao''s small face, he frightened back the words behind him.


    Xinbao''s big eyes are swollen like Tao''er, and he is still weeping silently, looking at him without saying a word.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart stopped beating a few times in shock, and he said tremblingly, "Xinbao!"


    The little girl just looked at him without saying a word.


    Emperor Ming Pei embraced her with both hands, took the little man into the car, and coaxed her in a low voice: "Yeah is not carrying a treasure on his back, Yeye thinks it is unnecessary, about half a month, Yeye will be back, Why bother to carry the boat with the treasure of heart..."


    After talking for a long time, the little girl didn''t respond at all, her big eyes were silently shedding tears, as if she was too sad to be relieved.


    Emperor Ming Pei was really frightened.


    Fortunately, the emperor must bring the imperial physician with him when he travels, so he hurriedly asked someone to pass on the imperial physician, and at the same time called Hao Huashi to come over.


    When he saw Hao Hua, his eyes were red and swollen from crying, Emperor Ming Pei asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Hao Huashi burst into tears at that time: "Master... I didn''t help Master, she must be very sad, very sad, I am sorry Master."


    He choked up and said the matter again.


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless for a while.


    Xinbao overreacted to his relatives, he knew it.


    But now the situation has changed, and the thieves are punished. He feels that the matter is over... But he never thought that this may be over for them, but for Xinbao, it will never be over!


    As they said before, this is her obsession and her "Tao".


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t bear it anymore, shed tears on his long lapel, and said in a low voice: "My dear..."


    He wiped away his tears and got back into the car, where the two imperial physicians were discussing in a low voice.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that Xinbao still looked ignorant, couldn''t help feeling distressed, and said, "How is it?"


    Emperor doctors often prescribe Taifang, especially at such times.


    But Xinbao has a different status in the hearts of the imperial physicians.


    Imperial Physician Liu hesitated for a moment, then knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, you still have to wake up Your Highness quickly. You must know that the spleen is sad, the lungs are sad, and the kidneys are too afraid. Your Highness is young, so muddled, it is too hurtful. .¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei anxiously said: "How to wake up!"


    Imperial Physician Liu gritted his teeth, and still said: "I would like to try to give His Highness an injection, and ask the Emperor to find someone to hold His Highness."


    Emperor Ming Pei stared at him: "Are you sure?"


    Physician Liu said: "I am not completely sure, but the longer your Highness is like this, the more it will hurt your body. Please let the emperor allow you to try."


    Emperor Ming Pei has been in power for more than 30 years, and he has been able to make decisive decisions on many major issues, but at this time he is extremely hesitant, and he asked again: "Is there any danger?"


    Imperial Physician Liu said: "It''s useless at most, as long as you hold your highness well, there is no danger."


    Emperor Ming Pei made up his mind: "Okay, give it a try. Take time to come in."


    Hao Huashi came in, the two of them carefully held Xinbao, Imperial Physician Liu took a breath, and then slowly gave the injection.


    This needling technique was taught by Xinbao. When the third needling was done, the needling started buzzing...


    Imperial Physician Liu sweated on his forehead, and administered a few more injections.


    Xinbao''s eyelashes finally trembled, and then she seemed to have just woken up from a nightmare, panting violently for a few times, seeing Emperor Ming Pei, she burst into tears, crying, "Yeah! Yeh!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 858： where is justice

    Chapter 858 Where is justice in the world and where does it exist?


    Emperor Ming Pei hugged her, not daring to move, and said: "Xinbao, yeah, here! Xinbao, don''t be afraid!"


    Xinbao stretched out his hand to hug Yeye, struggled twice, but couldn''t move.


    She suddenly remembered again, and cried: "No one helps Xinbao, no one listens to Xinbao, they all don''t let Xinbao come to find Yeye, Xinbao can''t help, Xinbao can''t come by himself, if the wife is here That''s good, only wives will listen to Xinbao..."


    Hao Huashi tilted his face, tears streaming down his face, feeling extremely distressed and regretful.


    Emperor Ming Pei responded repeatedly: "It''s all my fault, I ordered them, Xinbao, don''t be sad, yeah, I won''t do it next time..."


    Xinbao cried: "Yeah, why did you do this? Why did you leave Xinbao and run away secretly? Didn''t you know that Xinbao would worry about you? How could you do this? Didn''t we agree, your words don''t count , you lied to Xinbao..."


    The emperor apologized in a low voice: "Xin Baoer, don''t be angry, it''s my mistake, I''m old and confused..."


    Physician Liu: "..."


    Physician Liu only hated himself for having ears.


    He barely calmed down, finished the last two injections, took two steps back, his forehead was covered with sweat from fright, and the clothes on his back were all wet with sweat.


    He raised his sleeve and wiped it, while carefully saying to Emperor Ming Pei: "We have to wait for the needle to stop."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t listen at all, holding Xiao Tuanzi tightly while coaxing her non-stop.


    At least it lasted for a quarter of an hour, the needle gradually stopped, Imperial Physician Liu gave the needle quickly, and while backing away, Emperor Ming Pei quickly hugged his granddaughter to coax her.


    Fang Wuyou came over to him with red eyes and asked, "Do you still need to take medicine?"


    Physician Liu hurriedly said: "Yes, I''ll go back and cook right away."


    Fang Wuyou nodded and let him go, anyway, the emperor couldn''t think of him for a while.


    Xinbao cried and rebuked as he cried, Emperor Ming Pei desperately apologized.


    As an emperor, all the apologies I haven¡¯t made in my life have been doubled today.


    It wasn''t until Xinbao was tired from crying that he stopped slowly, and hiccupped a little.


    Fang Wuyou brought the medicine, Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao doesn''t take bitter medicine, Xinbao..."


    Halfway through speaking, she suddenly thought of something, and said again: "Wait, wait a minute, bring it back."


    She directed Fang Wuyou: "Bring another bowl here."


    Fang Wuyou was puzzled, but he still brought another bowl over.


    Xinbao held the bowl with both hands, divided the bowl of medicine into two portions, then held his face with both hands, and pushed away the swollen eyes that could not see clearly.


    She gave Emperor Ming Pei a bowl: "Yeah drink."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    This is punishment, he confirmed.


    But this kind of medicine is essentially calming the nerves. He felt that he really needed to drink a bowl. If he was tossed about by his little boy, half of his old life would be lost.


    He was bored.


    Xinbao didn''t expect him to be so happy, so he was stunned for a while, and wanted to hold the bowl himself.


    Emperor Ming Pei picked up the half of the bowl again, and he was also stuffy, then he put the bowl on the table and said: "Yeah, I was wrong, I punish myself with a bowl of bitter medicine, Xinbao doesn''t need to eat this, Xinbao Refining alchemy by yourself."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Hao Huashi next to ??: "..."


    When will he be as good as the emperor! so smart!


    He mustered up his courage for a long time, but he didn''t dare to go forward and ask Master for forgiveness!


    But after the emperor drank these two half bowls of medicine, the little master''s expression softened obviously!


    Then they reconciled just like that!


    The culprit was forgiven just like that!


    What is the justice! Where is the world!


    He really wanted to beat the ground and cry! Whoooo!


    Xinbao silently made the medicine in the space, and took a pill.


    Crying for too long, with a severe headache, her eyes were so swollen that she couldn''t open her eyes, Xinbao fell asleep after taking the medicine, and didn''t eat.


    Ming Pei Emperor hugged her in his arms and patted her like a baby. Seeing that she had fallen asleep, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He put Xinbao on the couch, turned around and came back to sit down. Hao Huashi rubbed against his feet and hadn''t spoken yet, but Emperor Ming Pei said to him: "Indeed, if Hao''er is here, he will take it away if he doesn''t say anything." Xinbao is here."


    Hao Huashi was about to cry again: "Your Majesty, it''s not that I don''t want to bring Master here, the problem is that I''m not as good as my little Master! What if something goes wrong!"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei sighed, "but... alas!"


    The more he thought about it, the more he shook his head: "People are really greedy. Dayan has already been blessed by God everywhere, but I can''t help but think, wouldn''t it be better if I didn''t have to go in person, and just let me accompany Xinbao .¡±


    Hao Huashi persuaded him: "It''s just this time, and there are two or three months to come, just bear with it, and it will last forever!"


    Emperor Ming Pei still said: "After all, it is my fault, it is my miscalculation of Xinbao''s heart."


    If I had known this would happen earlier, so what if I really didn¡¯t come, I need a few hundred acres of land at least... Sigh!


    Hao Huashi persuaded him in a low voice: "The emperor should also sleep for a while, and stay with Master."


    Emperor Ming Pei let out a long sigh, nodded, took off his robe, and went to lie down with Xinbao.


    Hao Huashi didn''t go out anymore, just lay down on the carpet in the outside room, put his hands on his pillow, and lost his mind.


    This commotion was not only on Emperor Guangming''s side, but also in the palace.


    Xinbao cried so pitifully.


    The panic from the heart is really empathetic.


    As soon as they left, Lin Tongda turned around and asked, "Excuse me, Your Highness, but is the Emperor in danger?"


    Yan Qingshan only said: "No, it''s just that the father wants to go to the Western Capital in person, and he is in a dangerous place. Xinbao is worried about him."


    Li Tingfang said, "If you are just worried, why is Your Highness so afraid?"


    Xu Shenxiu said: "Your Majesty is an immortal descended from heaven, and he is extremely obedient and sensible. He never makes trouble for no reason. Is there another secret behind the emperor''s trip to the Western Capital?"


    Yan Shirong''s eyes were red, and he walked back slowly, while slowly raising his sleeves, wiping away his tears.


    He had persuaded Emperor Ming Pei before, but Emperor Ming Pei still sneaked away. He didn''t know about it until the morning court, and he knew it was bad at that time, as expected!


    Actually, these courtiers didn''t want to take the opportunity to make trouble, they were more like... standing out for Xinbao.


    Most of them know the magic of Xinbao, but they don¡¯t know why, and they don¡¯t know the details, so their thinking at this time is... the little princess is a minister with meritorious service, why should she be treated like this? They can''t stand it!


    Look what happened!


    He was so angry that he was too lazy to deal with it!


    No matter how lazy you can deal with it, you have to deal with it.


    He then said: "You don''t need to think too much. When Xinbao was young, my brother and I were in danger and escaped from death many times. Therefore, Xinbao has a heart disease. He is very worried about the safety of his family. The slightest disturbance will scare him. Huang Ye Ye only thought about not taking her into danger, but he miscalculated Xinbao''s concern for him, so Huang Yeye sneaked away when Xinbao knew about it, so naturally he would make a fuss."


    He let out a long sigh: "When Xinbao comes back, I will definitely tell her of your kindness towards her. Please also wait for me to persuade Huang Yeye, the lord of Wancheng, it is better not to put yourself in danger. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 859： love magic circle

    Chapter 859 The magic of love goes round and round


    Speaking of this, the ministers naturally had no choice but to stop their efforts.


    As soon as he calmed down, his political tendons gradually grew back, and he felt that His Royal Highness''s words were really beautiful.


    Just now they were also outraged for a moment, and their tone was almost questioning, but His Royal Highness, knowing that they love the little princess and stand up for the little princess, did not take offense.


    As for the last sentence, he also made it clear that it was his own idea for Emperor Ming Pei to travel this time, and they stopped it, but they failed.


    That''s all that needs to be said, beautiful! clever!


    But in fact, Yan Shirong just wanted to blame Emperor Ming Pei.


    It''s not that he can''t explain it in other ways, but he insisted on saying that, and insisted on causing trouble for Emperor Ming Pei!


    Who told the old man not to listen to persuasion and go his own way, which made his sister feel so uncomfortable!


    Actually, at this moment, the old man regretted it to death.


    Xinbao didn''t eat lunch or dinner, and slept until the next day.


    When I woke up, my face was swollen, my eyes were even more swollen, I was sick, my head was drooping, and I couldn''t lift my spirits.


    Emperor Ming Pei was about to die of worry, and Hao Huashi was also about to die of anxiety.


    The waists of the two of them are not straight, and they sit in the city every day, discussing and discussing... But no matter how tricky they are, they talk a lot, the little girl just sits there, silently... It''s like seeing the world. like.


    Before November, he finally arrived at Lu County, where he moved to the edge, and Yan Shifan, who got the report, brought someone to pick him up.


    Following the ceremony, Yan Shifan realized that something was wrong, so he stood up and took a step forward without having time to say hello: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao was hugged by Ye Ye, turned his big eyes, and glanced at him, his eyes were quiet.


    Yan Shifan was so panicked that he reached out and hugged his sister: "What''s wrong with Xinbao? Are you feeling sick? Are you motion sick?"


    Xinbao shook his head.


    Yan Shifan said anxiously: "What''s the matter, don''t scare me."


    Before the change, Xiaotuanzi was already in a hurry and was going to hug her face to coax her brother, but now, she was quiet and didn''t look at him, as if she didn''t understand what he said.


    Yan Shifan, a strong man, was about to cry, and asked Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, what''s going on, what''s going on with Xinbao?"


    Emperor Ming Pei has lived for decades, and the one thing he regrets the most is this. His hair has turned gray, and he shook his head with a wry smile.


    Hao Huashi explained in a low voice, and Yan Shifan felt pain in his heart when he heard it, and said anxiously: "You..."


    He wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say, so he paused and said, "Why do you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly heard commotion not far away.


    Several people looked up, and someone seemed to be riding a horse in the distance, Hao Huashi suddenly jumped up: "Little Master! It''s Little Master!"


    He greeted him quickly, and Yan Shifan shook Xinbao anxiously: "Xinbao, your wife is here."


    Xinbao was a few beats behind before he looked up. A horse galloped closer and closer. The horse''s face, body, and head were covered in dust, and he could barely see his true colors.


    He opened his mouth to call her from a distance, his voice was so hoarse that he couldn''t hear her at all: "Xinbao."


    Xinbao suddenly came back to his senses, and said loudly, "It''s my wife! My wife!"


    She turned her head and was about to earn money there, but Yan Shifan quickly trotted a few steps and greeted her.


    Yuan Shen Jue jumped off the horse, his legs gave way, and he almost fell to his knees, and was picked up by Yan Shifan.


    Xinbao was already like a baby swallow throwing herself into the forest, she threw her arms into his arms, and hugged his neck tightly.


    Yuan Shenjue''s arms were like puppets that had been in disrepair for a long time, and he hugged her tightly, with a smile on his ashen face, and his eyes were as gentle as moonlight.


    He called her again, but still couldn''t make a sound: "Xinbao."


    Xinbao said anxiously: "Wife! Wife!"


    She wiped the ashes on his face with her small hands: "Wife!"


    Yuan Shenjue leaned on something, let her wipe quietly, Xinbao wiped it messily for a while, and finally confirmed it, and called: "wife!"


    She stared straight at him, with tears streaming down her eyes, and after holding back for a long time, she finally said, "Honey, why didn''t you turn around?"


    Yuan Shen Jue tilted his head, didn''t ask why, just spun around in place a few times, and said hoarsely, "Is that so?"


    Yan Shifan, who took the initiative to act as a support, was pushed away by him after leaning on him for a long time: "...??"


    Turning around too fast, Xinbao''s eyes were mosquito coils, but she still nodded firmly: "Yes, that''s how it is! When you meet again after a long absence, you must go around in circles. This is an indispensable sense of ritual in life!"


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded with a smile: "Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei and Hao Huashi looked at each other, feeling both relieved and sad.


    The two of them really tried their best these few days, and tried many ways, but nothing worked. As a result, when his wife came... they talked like nothing had happened!


    Who should I ask for reasoning?


    Xinbao hugged for a while.


    Yan Shifan finally couldn''t help but said: "Xinbao, let Xiaojue take a bath first, hasn''t he slept for several days?"


    Xinbao nodded quickly: "Yes, my wife takes a bath."


    The mansion was cleaned up in advance for Emperor Ming Pei to come here, and Yan Shifan hurriedly took them there.


    Yuan Shenjue went in to take a bath, and Xinbao asked questions through the screen.


    Yuan Shenjue has been restless for the past few days. He has been driving for several days in a row. The water he washes out is like muddy soup. It took four buckets of water to wash it clean.


    He was exhausted, but he still insisted on talking to Xinbao.


    After coming out of the shower, Xinbao hurriedly urged him: "My wife is going to sleep."


    Yuan Shenjue hesitated, Xinbao took out the medicine from the space, stuffed him with two pills, and then ran behind him, pressing his small hands and head against his back: "Sleep and sleep! Wife go to bed quickly."


    "Okay," Yuan Shenjue did not refuse: "Then Xinbao will stay with me, okay?"


    "Okay," Xinbao held his hand, "Xinbao is with you."


    So the two little ones went to sleep.


    Emperor Ming Pei had to meet officials and listen to reports.


    Hao Huashi went out for a walk in depression, and didn''t come back until dinner time.


    Yuan Shenjue had a strong self-control, even though he had reached his limit, he still only slept for less than two hours. Xiaotuanzi was lying on the side of the couch with his hand on his head, sleeping more soundly than him. He woke up and turned over , she also opened her eyes in a daze, and called him softly, "wife."


    Yuan Shen Jue saw that she was woken up, and he didn''t try to put her back to sleep, so he turned on his side and reached out to touch her soft hair: "What''s wrong with Xinbao? What happened these few days?"


    Xinbao''s face was full of confusion, and after a long time, she said, "Xinbao doesn''t want to be a good boy anymore."


    Hao Huashi, who had just walked in, paused.


    Yuan Shenjue said softly: "Then it''s wrong. Does Xinbao want to be a bad boy?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said decisively, "Xinbao wants to be a bad guy! A very bad one!"


    "Okay," Yuan Shenjue said, "Then be a bad guy, a very bad guy."


    His slender fingers caressed Xiaotuanzi''s lovely eyebrows and eyes: "Why does Xinbao suddenly want to be a bad guy?"


    Xiaotuanzi sighed: "Because when you are a good person and a good child, they will bully you, and no one will listen to you. Everyone is reasonable and right. Xinbao doesn''t know who to blame, and she doesn''t know who to blame." What to do, Xinbao just wants to..."


    She thought about it seriously for a long time: "I want someone to help Xinbao when I am doing things that are more important than life, things that must be done."


    Yuan Shen Jue felt so distressed, like rubbing a cat, he stroked her small chest one after another, and followed his breath: "Hey, I''ll help Xinbao."


    Xinbao turned over and looked at him seriously with big eyes: "But my wife is not at home. Xinbao thinks that when his wife is not at home, there are people who will listen to Xinbao. It''s okay not to be a princess, or not to be careful. Change your name, change your identity, be a very bad big bad guy, and then have a few... subordinates who don¡¯t think about anything, don¡¯t ask anything, and are willing to listen to Xinbao¡¯s words.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 860： ignorant lunatic

    Chapter 860 The ignorant lunatic


    When Emperor Ming Pei came back, he saw Hao Huashi squatting at the gate of the courtyard.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What''s wrong?"


    Hao Huashi stood up, pulled him a few steps outside, and learned the words in a low voice.


    Emperor Ming Pei was silent.


    Hao Huashi said with red eyes: "Your Majesty, do you feel that we seem to have locked up Master, it seems that we love her very much, but in fact we don''t allow her to have her own thoughts, grab her by the wings don''t let her fly..."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help having a sore nose, and said in a low voice: "It''s my fault."


    Of course Yan Shifan was also distressed, but he still said in a deep voice: "Yeah, this time, Xinbao was really scared, so that he couldn''t calm down for a while, and he had some thoughts. But yeah, don''t blame yourself too much , no one dared to let her go and let her decide by herself, so when the orders of the two sides conflicted, the people around her listened to Ye Ye''s orders, which is actually true..."


    He paused: "It''s like on the battlefield, the general has given an order, but at this time, a thousand households accidentally learned an important piece of information and had to disobey the order. At this time, he and he chose to follow him Those who do it may make great achievements, but the essence is gambling. Military orders are like mountains, no matter what the reason is, disobedience is a mistake, if you win the bet, the merits and demerits will be equal, and if you lose the bet, you will never recover... So they did the right thing."


    "Besides, the most important thing is not what is wrong. I think, whether it is Huashi or the people around Xinbao, what they were thinking at that time was not actually the question of who ordered them. What they thought must be For Xinbao''s safety, I dare not let her come to this kind of place. I even believe that if I can exchange my life for Xinbao''s life at this time, at least I will be happy to spend time..."


    Hao Huashi nodded sharply.


    Yan Shifan continued: "So yeah, this matter is actually the biggest... how to put it, where is the biggest conflict? They think Xinbao''s life is very important, and they would rather be hated by the master than let her Taking risks, but Xinbao feels that Yeye''s safety is much more important than her own! That''s why this happened!"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at him with brand new eyes.


    Didn''t expect him to say such pertinent words.


    Yan Shifan said seriously: "So yeah, grandson thinks, the biggest problem now is how can we let Xinbao understand... In fact, we won''t cause accidents easily, so let her not worry, don''t be afraid,"


    As he was talking, his eye circles suddenly turned red, and he paused before saying: "Those things are all over, really over. How can we cure Xinbao''s ''ten-year fear of well ropes'' and let her Don''t be so nervous, don''t be so scared... Let her stop carrying the whole family on her little shoulders..."


    The three were silent for a long time.


    Emperor Ming Pei had to admit that what he said was right.


    Indeed, the most important thing to do is to cure Xinbao''s heart disease.


    Several people said a few more words before entering. Yuan Shenjue hugged his heart treasure and knelt down to plead guilty. After all, he was ordered to provide disaster relief, and this time he actually left without permission.


    Emperor Ming Pei waved him to get up, took Xinbao over without punishing him, and asked, "Did Rong Er write to you?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue said: "It''s strange to say that on the morning of the 20th...the day the emperor left Beijing, I was in the countryside with them, and I was on horseback at that time, and then I suddenly felt terrified. , there was no reason at all, but it was very clear, so I confessed and told them to prepare horses along the way, and then I hurried back to Beijing. When I was almost in the capital, I received the news that the emperor and Xinbao were here, so I Coming this way."


    Emperor Ming Pei was astonished.


    No wonder, no wonder he was so fast, he arrived just after they arrived!


    Because after he realized it, he didn''t even verify it, let alone delay it, so he drove back directly.


    Yuan Shenjue was also a little embarrassed, and said in a low voice: "I am a cold person, I didn''t think about it that much at the time, but I was really worried about Xinbao..."


    He paused for a moment, then continued: "If the heart treasure is there, I am willing to serve the country and the people. If the heart treasure is not there, I am just an ignorant lunatic."


    Xinbao reached out her small hand from his embrace, held his wife''s face, and kissed her.


    Emperor Ming Pei sighed after a while: "It must be your temper!"


    He paused: "You stay here for a few days first, and we can talk about it after you return to Beijing."


    Hao Huashi suddenly said: "I''ll go."


    He stood beside Yuan Shenjue. Yuan Shenjue is still a young man, thin and thin, but his head has gradually grown, and he is only a little shorter than Hao Huashi. Hao Huashi was originally thin , if the two don''t stand together, it should be difficult to tell the difference.


    Hao Huashi said: "Let the little master pretend to be me, and I will pretend to be the little master. Anyway, those things are all arranged now, that is, to fill the space."


    Xinbao said anxiously: "But... isn''t the snowstorm very cold?"


    Hao Huashi smiled at the little master, and said: "People who practice martial arts, you are not afraid of the cold. The little master is not afraid, and I am not afraid either. I like to run around, so I just happened to go out for a walk."


    In fact, he felt guilty, so he wanted to do something for the little master.


    Xinbao was still a little unhappy. He looked at his wife and then at his apprentice.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You can also find a shadow guard to pretend."


    "Don''t," Hao Huashi said, "I''ll just go. The Shadow Guard can''t decide many things, so why don''t I make do with it."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let''s talk about it when we return to Beijing."


    Yuan Shen Jue lowered his eyes and did not refuse.


    Emperor Ming Pei also understood that Yuan Shen is absolutely absolutely out of the limelight, he really has no ambitions to make contributions, he doesn''t care about what people say, he just wants to protect his heart well.


    In fact, regardless of the identity of the emperor or Xinbao, if you can meet such a person, you are very lucky.


    A few people did not say any more, and had dinner first.


    After eating and Xinbao fell asleep, they discussed it.


    The next day, Yuan Shenjue and Hao Huashi went to the front with Xinbao in their arms, watching Long Xiangwei''s arrangement.


    Actually, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t intend to go any further, but in order to educate Xinbao, he asked someone to prepare a place.


    The person who came this time was Wei Fengting. He arrived first with his men, and then began to scout around.


    Hao Huashi started to make preparations in advance now, put away his giggles and looked calm, and then he asked, "What are you all doing?"


    Wei Fengting explained to him: "These eight teams traveled for three miles, then circled back and forth until they came back here..."


    While he was talking, Yuan Shenjue explained to Xinbao, and Xinbao gradually listened to him and was very surprised.


    That is to say, it¡¯s not about taking the ¡°road¡± at all, but exploring it no matter what the direction is, which is equivalent to taking this house as the center, a circle with a radius of three miles and a diameter of about six miles, every inch of land, Eight groups of people stepped on it, and the ground, houses, and trees all had to be strictly inspected.


    The house used to live in is inspected up and down inside and out.


    It is true, not an exaggeration, every brick has been tapped, and the joints of the bricks have been felt bit by bit with fingers, every tile has been inspected, and even the large vat had to be removed to remove the grass roots underneath. The ant nests had to be dug up and filled up, the grass had to be uprooted... and Xinbao saw someone climbing up a tree to cut the leaves, making sure there wasn''t a single leaf that fell by accident!


    Also, all the places that can be seen, or are within the range of the arrow branch, have all been checked and covered.


    Xinbao watched and listened one by one... It''s amazing.


    She asked Wei Fengting: "Is it so troublesome every time?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 861： this really kills

    Chapter 861 This will really kill the head


    "Of course not," Wei Fengting said calmly: "Now that we are in a disaster area, the emperor ordered everything to be kept simple, so we can only do a hasty inspection. They are not allowed to disturb the people, so the people next to them did not let them move. If it is a formal trip , It will take at least three days just to check and resettle, and the surrounding houses will be emptied and populated.¡±


    Is it so troublesome to call it hasty? Also called Congjian? Then how to check from the complex one? Digging three feet? ?


    Xinbao was very surprised.


    But seeing that these people are extremely proficient, they have obviously done it countless times, and they have to believe it.


    Wei Fengting said again: "We are mainly responsible for the safety aspect. After our inspection, there will be internal eunuchs in the palace to come over and make arrangements. If your Highness wants anything, you can just ask them at that time."


    Xinbao shook his head hastily.


    She asked: "Why...I mean, was it like this before? Xinbao didn''t see it or notice it."


    Wei Fengting said: "Of course, it''s like this every time. Naturally, we can''t hinder the master''s business when we check, so we finish the investigation before the emperor and his highness come over, and we can''t disturb the interest of the emperor and his highness, so Unless otherwise instructed, we must try our best to keep the things in the house, so that the emperor can see the countryside scenery."


    He paused, motioning Xinbao to look inside.


    A Long Xiangwei was carefully touching a bowl. After touching it back and forth for an unknown number of times, it was almost patted out.


    Wei Fengting explained: "Old bowls can be left, and even have gaps, but if the gaps can be pierced, it is our dereliction of duty... There can be pan ash on the bottom of the pot, but it is dereliction of duty if the handle can be stained with ash. These cabinets It''s the same, it can be broken, old or dirty, but if you scratch your hands on a wooden splinter, it''s a big dereliction of duty."


    "After the inspection, you need to deploy defenses. The outer three floors and the inner three floors are routine deployments. People will be released in places like this that can see the house. This is called covering the eyes, and places where bows and arrows can reach Letting people go is called Duan Rui, and around this kind of place, in case of emergency, there will be eyes in the eyes and sentries outside, so that even if a place falls, it can be detected in time and dealt with in time..."


    He pointed around and explained in detail.


    Oh my god...Xinbao didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, she deeply realized the difference in their identities.


    How to say, because their status is honorable enough, there are a large number of people serving them when they don''t know it.


    While a few people were strolling, Wei Fengting explained casually, and finally came to the conclusion: "The emperor belongs to the country and is the lord of ten thousand chariots. Naturally, he cannot be too careful."


    Xinbao asked again: "Then other people, Xinbao''s father, aunt, and elder brother are also like this?"


    "Of course," Wei Fengting said, "This is all necessary."


    He coughed lightly, took two steps closer, and said, "Your Highness, I have a close relationship with Your Highness, so I tell His Highness the truth."


    Xinbao understood immediately, her little neck stretched a lot, and she leaned over: "Okay, tell me quickly, Xinbao won''t tell others!"


    Wei Fengting''s hands were clenched uncomfortably behind his back, but there was no flaw on his face, and he whispered: "Even if it is someone who doesn''t like the emperor, such as Lord Gongshun, we have to check carefully, after all, no matter what the emperor likes, Like it or not, we must not cause an accident because of our negligence, otherwise, we are looking for death, and we really want to be beheaded."


    Such words are too taboo, he almost broke out in sweat.


    But Xinbao obviously believed it all at once, and nodded suddenly.


    Wei Fengting backed away a little, and said: "Don''t worry, Your Highness. Your Highness is a **** from heaven, and the emperor values ??it so much. Naturally, we can check as detailed as we can."


    Of course Xinbao was not worried about this, but when he said this, she believed it even more, she nodded again and again, and said solemnly: "Master Wei has worked so hard."


    "It''s not hard." Wei Fengting basically completed the task, with a little smile on the corner of his mouth: "These things are not hard work, they are just routine trivial matters."


    No matter how careful Xinbao was, he really couldn''t pick out faults from this kind of inspection where he touched the brick joints several times.


    It was almost noon when we went back, Xinbao saw Yeye, and said to him: "Yeye, do you know that when we live, Long Xiangwei will check it all over."


    Emperor Ming Pei was "busy", while saying: "Of course I know, isn''t it inevitable? After the Longxiang Guard has checked, the Shadow Guard will also check it secretly."


    ah?


    Xinbao was stunned, and blinked his big eyes a few times: "Then... that yeah, do you know how detailed their inspection is?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "I don''t need to know how detailed it is, I just need to know, as long as there is no danger when I go."


    He looked at her: "Xinbao went to see it?"


    Xinbao nodded, and Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s right, Xinbao is good to think about it, if there is something they can''t check, if there is something to improve, then I will reprimand them."


    Then he looked very busy, and then he buried himself in work again.


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes, and then began to think hard.


    She has a good memory, so she can remember every detail, and watched the whole process, knowing every job they do...


    She thought and thought and thought and thought and thought and thought, but she couldn''t think of anything else that could be improved.


    Even if someone fishes in the middle, it is impossible for everyone else to fish, because this is really a killing thing.


    Even if there is a bird flying in the sky, if it is a terrifying bird, it would have already been taken down on the first line of defense, unless there is a super master, a master who is similar to his wife... But it will also be drowned in the crowd tactics inside...


    Besides, how can there be a master who is similar to his wife in this world?


    Simply impossible.


    And their standards are different, you know, Long Xiangwei''s security standard is not to "alarm" the emperor!


    So ensuring the emperor''s personal safety is the most basic job.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her from time to time while pretending to be busy.


    I saw her frowning, turning to the left for a while, then to the right for a while, thinking very deeply... Then she finally said: "Yeah, Xinbao couldn''t find anything to improve, they checked too carefully ? Are you too well prepared?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, rather casually: "Well, that''s good."


    He would never say "Now you should be relieved? Now you should believe that Yeye is safe wherever she goes?" Instead, let her figure out this problem by herself.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said: "I heard that well-trained shadow guards, at least, can use two people to complete an inspection in half a quarter of an hour."


    He made a comparison: "One wave starts here, one wave starts from where, and the two sides cross... I heard that back then, Master didn''t travel with the emperor, did he eat at the farmhouse? You thought you went in directly, but actually Before you go in, they have already checked it, and it is impossible to enter casually."


    Xinbao was surprised and said, "Can you even check that kind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 862： Tried and tested professional quality

    Chapter 862 Tried and tested professional quality


    "Of course, it''s the emperor after all!" Hao Huashi said with a relaxed smile: "But I heard that you can only check the big things, that is, to make sure that there are no bad people in the house, that it will not collapse, and that no chairs will be broken. Legs... I don¡¯t remember clearly, there is a standard anyway. But this kind of thing cannot be guaranteed, for example, there is a wooden splinter on the table, or there is a small spot like a spider under the corner of the table.¡±


    Xinbao asked: "Does every shadow guard know it?"


    "Yes, I know it, it''s such a simple thing." Hao Huashi looked on a whim: "Why don''t we ask two of you to come down and try?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Okay, let two people try it."


    So the three went out, Hao Huashi said: "Two people here."


    Two people jumped down from the ground, and then Hao Huashi pointed to the next room: "Check that room."


    The two shadow guards nodded, and then flew in.


    Xinbao stood at the door, feeling as if he had pressed the fast-forward button in front of his eyes, and the two black shadows moved as if they were flying. They were on the wall for a while, on the ground for a while, and on the roof for a while...then they met and crossed.


    She couldn''t see their movements at all, she could only hear the sound of knocking and beating, and there was a continuous sound... Sure enough, within a quarter of an hour, the two stopped their hands together and saluted: "There is no danger."


    Xinbao opened his mouth wide and closed it slowly, Hao Huashi told them to go back, while laughing: "Isn''t it fun!?"


    Xinbao was greatly shocked: "They are too powerful."


    Yuan Shenjue said in a deep voice: "A person has been doing this thing all his life, of course it is comprehensive and strives for perfection...Even the most common ones, like just now, Hua Shi said, two people will never appear to jump off. Three people, jump back to another one."


    "More than that." Hao Huashi smiled and said, "Believe it or not, let me say, come two girls, two with good lightness skills, two with knives, two or something...or three, Come four, and none of this will happen."


    As he spoke, he waved to the air.


    Following his every word, the shadow guard is like a black robot bird, jumping down, jumping back... jumping down, jumping back, extremely fast following his words.


    This situation was so miraculous and interesting that even Hao Huashi couldn''t help herself, and laughed haha: "Even, you said a weird request, which is the kind of request that no one can think of, for example, to have two legs It stinks, nothing like this will happen.¡±


    Following his words, only two people really jumped off, and the speed was not slow at all!


    Xinbao also became curious, and shouted into the air: "Two big eyes!"


    Sure enough, two of them jumped down, and these two really had big eyes! Bling Bling!


    It''s really interesting, magical, and admirable.


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "They have their own way of judgment."


    Xinbao said super loudly: "It''s amazing, it''s amazing."


    Yuan Shenjue said with a slight smile: "They also think that Xinbao''s medical skills are amazing and powerful. Everyone has their own specialties. This has been verified by an unknown number of people, and it has been verified by an unknown number of times over many years." The results obtained through hard training are worthy of respect and trust."


    Hao Huashi deliberately interrupted, and said with a smile: "If you don''t talk about it, just talk about Manager Fang. You catch him and ask him what the emperor likes to eat and what he uses. He will definitely be able to answer everything."


    They will never say it out loud. You should not use your non-professionalism to question their professionalism, but Xinbao is very empathetic, and she can understand it herself.


    These words are talking about Shadow Guard, so why not talking about Long Xiangwei and others.


    She was always worried, and she was questioning the professional quality of such a large group of people.


    Her worry is actually very unreasonable, very ignorant, and she can''t find a reason and support.


    Xinbao''s big eyes are deep and deep, and his small expression is also very serious, thinking seriously.


    Yuan Shen Jue and Hao Huashi quietly looked at each other.


    Don''t expect to get her over right away, but if you can touch her, it is success.


    After all, today''s protective measures can almost eliminate all "man-made disasters" and most "natural disasters".


    Unless it is like an earthquake, it is a strong earthquake of magnitude 8 or above at once, and the whole mountain collapses in one fell swoop, and everyone is buried below, otherwise, there is a reaction time for floods and hailstones... Could it be lightning strike?


    But, the emperor is so wise, how could he be struck by lightning?


    What they didn''t expect was that Xinbao also thought of Lei Pi, but she was more academic than they thought.


    Lightning strikes actually have certain conditions. Big trees, high walls, wilderness, etc. will attract lightning and lightning. In this kind of ordinary mansion, it is not scientific to fall asleep and be struck by lightning.


    If it is outdoors, there are obvious signs before being struck by lightning.


    The hair will stand on end, and the skin will have a tingling or mosquito feeling. After this feeling comes, squat down quickly, put your hands on your knees, keep your chest close to your knees, and lower your head as much as possible to avoid it.


    Moreover, the ancients were far smarter than modern people imagined. For example, at this time, there were actually lightning rods.


    The palace, such as the Qianqing Palace, is composed of the roof of the house and the thunder column in the roof truss. The roof receives the lightning, and the thunder column leads the current to the ground, which is also in line with the principle of the modern lightning rod.


    The more Xinbao thought about it, the more at ease he felt. The whole group was happy. He held Yeye''s hand all the way to the new house. A sense of security of reason, not blindness.


    Yan Shifan asked the emperor if he wanted to visit the people, but Emperor Mingpei directly refused.


    Shi''s kindness is enough, too much, there is no need to give any more, he came here mainly to squeeze the wool of the space, and now that it is confirmed that he has got it, he can just turn around and leave.


    But people in Greater China often say that everyone is coming...so seeing Xinbao together can be regarded as an irreplaceable on-site education, which is worth a thousand words.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the first day of junior high school.


    When I was a child in the second grade of junior high school, it was the middle of the night in the first grade of junior high school.


    Yan Shifan and Wang Ronggui started to organize in advance. Although they lived in shacks, they all came out and waited in the open place. Each family cuddled together, holding hands, waiting in fear.


    Emperor Ming Pei came out ahead of time even though he lived in the outskirts. A large group of people stood quietly in the night.


    Xinbao was a little sleepy at first, but after recovering, she wasn''t sleepy at all, her eyes were wide open, she hugged Yeye tightly, and looked back to find her wife and apprentice from time to time.


    The two of them didn''t run around, but stood tightly together, with their arms around Xiaotuanzi, ready to fight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 863： Let the people learn to be grateful

    Chapter 863 Let the people learn to be grateful


    Zi Shi, if it is placed in modern times, it is from 23:00 to 1:00, and it should be 0:59 to be precise.


    After Zichu, everyone became more nervous, Xinbao hugged Yeye''s neck tightly, not daring to breathe.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the ground trembled and the mountains shook suddenly. The scenery in front of me, the mountains, rivers, houses and trees, suddenly shook violently...


    Emperor Ming Pei pressed Xinbao''s small face to his chest, and Yuan Shenjue also stretched out his hand to cover her ears.


    His feet were shaking, his standing was unstable, there was a faint rumbling sound in the distance, and there were uncontrollable screams a little closer... It seemed that the whole world was shaking, only the well-trained Longxiang Guard and Shadow Guard beside him Silent, firm as a rock.


    The three of them squeezed tightly together, Emperor Ming Pei''s arm was steady, and after a short shake, he stood still and remained motionless.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xinbao finally came back to his senses, behind him, Emperor Ming Pei''s big hand kept patting her, Xinbao said loudly: "Yeah!!"


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei''s voice was very calm: "Don''t be afraid, Yeye is here."


    Xinbao''s arms around Emperor Ming Pei were trembling, and his fingers were so hard that they became sore: "Yeah!"


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei still calmly agreed: "Yeah is here."


    "Wife!"


    "Well, I''m here."


    "Time to spend!"


    "Master, I am here."


    As soon as Xinbao put the little heart into his stomach, his feet shook again.


    Xinbao maintained her composure this time. She grabbed Emperor Ming Pei''s collar and held it tightly with all her strength. She reached back with her two small hands, one for his wife and the other for his apprentice.


    Yuan Shenjue caught her little hand with both hands, but in the dark, Hao Huashi first saw Emperor Ming Pei''s appearance, and in a moment of brain twitching, he handed his collar to her little hand, Xinbao didn''t hesitate. Hold tight.


    At this extremely terrifying and shocking moment, the eyes of the three met, and they were all... speechless.


    Then Yuan Shenjue comforted her silently: "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao. After the main earthquake, there will always be aftershocks. Aftershocks will gradually weaken. Don''t be afraid, we are safe here."


    Xinbao swallowed, still in shock, forgetting that she was the one who popularized this knowledge to them, nodded: "Yeah."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Ask someone to bring a blanket over, let''s sit outside."


    Someone responded earlier, and then came over with a blanket. Emperor Ming Pei sat down, and also called other people: "Everyone who can sit, sit down, I won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Sure enough, just after sitting down for a while, there was another aftershock.


    Xinbao was protected by Yeye at the beginning, and she couldn''t see it clearly, but she quickly recovered and gave a lecture to everyone: "Generally speaking, the second day after the main shock, the aftershocks are half of the first day, but By the third day, it was significantly less, only about one tenth... Some aftershocks lasted for a short time, and some could even last for several years, but generally speaking, the magnitude and destructive power of aftershocks are not too great, at least No bigger than the main shock."


    Hao Huashi asked: "How do you divide this? It lasts for several years and is called an aftershock?"


    "Because the epicenter is the same, they are all in the same place."


    She compared her hands: "What we stepped on, you think of it as a big rock, and the big rock keeps turning and turning, and finally, it can''t hold it, it cracks, this is an earthquake, and then it keeps moving , is the aftershock..."


    In order to liven up the atmosphere, Wei Fengting also rarely interjected: "A basket of stones, shake slowly, the more you shake, the lighter the stone will move, until the end of the shaking, the corners of the stones are embedded together, and it will be stable. Is that so, Your Highness? "


    Xinbao thought for a while: "You are right when you say that, that''s pretty much what you mean."


    Following the little princess''s soft-spoken science popularization, everyone''s hearts gradually returned to their place.


    One night, there were more than ten aftershocks, big or small.


    Until dawn, everyone was arranging their clothes, when they heard a faint voice in the distance.


    Hao Huashi listened attentively, and everyone also calmed down to listen, vaguely hearing an unknown number of voices over there, saying one by one: "The emperor''s grace is mighty!!"


    "Thanks for saving my life!"


    "Long live Long live Long live!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled.


    Wang Ronggui really knows how to do things.


    This is not just to please him, but to let the people learn to be grateful.


    They have done so much, so naturally they want to attract the hearts of the people as much as possible, so timely guidance is indispensable.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Okay, let''s rest first."


    The marching tent has already been set up outside. If it was before, Xinbao would not have thought much about it, but now she already knows, this is because...they are all professionals, so whatever they use, they have already prepared in advance.


    After a hasty breakfast, several people rested on the blankets.


    In fact, I can¡¯t sleep even if I want to sleep, after all, there will be aftershocks from time to time.


    Xinbao is a sound sleeper, she hasn''t slept all night, shaking her or something doesn''t affect her sleep at all.


    At noon, Yan Shifan came back.


    Xinbao touched here and there, and made sure that his brother didn''t lose a single hair, so he was relieved and went back to sleep.


    Sleeping on and off until night, Xinbao came out for dinner, and everyone discussed whether to go back to the room or sleep outside, Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "Xinbao wants to go back or live in a tent?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "Live in a tent!"


    All right, since she thought it was fun, she continued to live in the tent.


    Xinbao slept for a day, and woke up early the next morning. As soon as she sat up, she felt another aftershock.


    Xinbao was in a daze, couldn''t stand upright, and sat down on the ground all of a sudden, then suddenly remembered something, rushed over and covered Emperor Mingpei''s ears.


    Ming Peidi who was woken up by her: "..."


    The filial piety of the granddaughter really makes people wonder what to say.


    Before dawn, Emperor Ming Pei was a little tired and didn''t get up, so the grandfather and grandson lay down and talked.


    After a while, Hao Hua said outside: "Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed, Hao Huashi opened the tent door and came in, squatted down and said, "In a village not far away, there is a man who wears a cloak all the year round, but this morning, two peasant women together accidentally looked at him. When I saw his face, I yelled that he was a monster, and I started to make a fuss. I went to look at it, and the man''s hair and eyebrows were all white, and a little yellow, and his eyes were red, which looked a bit strange. And it seems to be afraid of the sun..."


    Xinbao sat up directly: "It''s albinism."


    Hao Huashi was surprised: "Is it a disease?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao said, "This kind of close relative marriage happens occasionally, and they are very sensitive to light..."


    Yuan Shenjue interjected: "Xinbao, you get dressed and we''ll go over there, and when it''s time, you go to comfort them by name."


    He looked at Emperor Ming Pei, Emperor Ming Pei nodded, and Hao Huashi left quickly.


    At this time, it is the time of "the emperor''s grace", so what''s the matter with a goblin? Therefore, it is necessary for Xinbao to show his face.


    Sure enough, as soon as Hao Huashi got the name, there was instant silence there. Hao Huashi asked someone to take an oil-paper umbrella, and told the person to hold it, while comforting him: "Don''t be afraid, my master will be here soon."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 864： I told you to be careful

    Chapter 864 told you to be careful


    The man was a young man in his twenties, nodded his head in a panic, and immediately squatted down, curled up into a ball, and buried him deeply under the umbrella.


    Soon, Xinbao came over beautifully.


    Seeing the living god, the common people were very excited and saluted one after another. Xinbao waved his hand, then looked at the man and said, "It is indeed albinism, it is a kind of disease caused by the lack or function of tyrosinase. Hereditary leukoplakia caused by lack of or synthesis of melanin in the skin and accessory organs¢Ù¡±


    In the ears of the common people, it is "This is a kind of @ #¡¶!£¤+ %... &...*"


    Xinbao continued: "This kind of marriage is more common in close relatives..."


    Hao Huashi asked on behalf of everyone: "Master, why do close relatives get married?"


    Xinbao said: "For example, cousins, cousins, direct blood relatives or collateral blood relatives within three generations..."


    Hao Hua said in surprise: "This kind of marriage can''t be married? But it''s everywhere!"


    "It''s best not to," Xinbao explained in a soft voice, "If the blood is too close, it is easy to have deformed children, mental problems, or albinism like this..."


    She also explained: "It doesn''t mean that everyone is necessarily like this, but if there is only one problem in 10,000 children among people who are not related by blood, then one or two hundred children of close relatives may have problems. There is such a one."


    The common people are not aware of it, and they don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange to be popularized by a little doll. In their eyes, gods are all-knowing and omnipotent.


    After finishing speaking, Xinbao said gently: "Come with Xinbao."


    Hao Huashi personally went to help him, the man came back with Xinbao, entered the tent, and saluted awkwardly.


    Xinbao glanced at him.


    Although this person has white hair and pink eyes, he is actually quite good-looking, but he seems too timid.


    Xinbao sat on a small bench, supported his knees with his small hands, and tried to soften his voice: "What''s your name?"


    The man''s voice was like a mosquito snorting: "Thank you... Xie Wenkai."


    "Oh," Xinbao''s little neck stretched out before he could hear clearly, and then nodded: "Xie Wenkai, right?"


    She explained to him.


    Albinism is difficult to cure completely, but as long as it does not deteriorate, it will not affect life expectancy, so it is necessary to control it so that it does not deteriorate, do not have some complications, go out less, and do not bask in the sun.


    Xie Wenkai tightly grasped the handle of the umbrella, not daring to raise his head, Xinbao could only see two dots on the umbrella face down.


    Then Xinbao continued to explain in a low voice: "Do you understand? This kind of disease cannot be cured after taking medicine once, so you''d better go back to the capital with Xinbao and have a consultation every six months or so, because others may can not tell¡­"


    Xie Wenkai became more nervous, squatting on the ground like a big mushroom, not daring to move.


    Yuan Shen Jue frowned and said, "Where''s his family?"


    Wei Fengting said outside: "His mother is dead, and there are only father and son. His father is the defender here, and someone has already asked someone to look for it."


    Fine.


    So they asked someone to take him aside first, and Xinbao and the others ate first.


    While eating, Xie Wenkai''s father also came over, pleading guilty again and again.


    His wife died of dystocia when giving birth to Xie Wenkai. For so many years, father and son have lived together. Because his son had this strange disease since he was a child, he dared not let him go out. Didn''t even go out the gate.


    Hao Huashi went over to explain, and Xie''s father said without hesitation: "After this matter is over, the last general will ask for a superior, and the last general will be dismissed and returned to the field. Then the last general will take Wen Kai to the capital... when the time comes Hanging pot, can you?"


    Hao Huashi came over to ask Xinbao, then turned back and said: "Yes, my master said to take a few pills first, and there will be no problem for a year or so, but you must not bask in the sun."


    Father Xie repeatedly agreed, and then went over to take his son to leave.


    Xie Wenkai buried his head under the umbrella, and was dragged out by his father. When he passed by Hao Huashi, he paused for a moment and whispered, "May I send something to Your Highness?"


    The voice was softer than a whisper, even Father Xie didn''t hear it, that is, Hao Huashi heard it.


    Hao Huashi smiled and said, "What do you want to give my master?"


    The umbrella in front of him was buried down again, and then he whispered: "I made a lot of firearms myself, and I want to give them to Your Highness and the Emperor."


    Hao Huashi''s heart skipped a beat.


    Then he laughed, "Okay, that''s great, where is it?"


    Father Xie only heard a few sporadic words, but he obviously guessed something and hesitated.


    But in the end they didn''t stop them, so Xie Wenkai took them back to the tent, pointed to a mahogany box, and said, "Here."


    Hao Huashi was carried over by someone, and brought back with him. Wei Fengting opened it for inspection, but as soon as he opened it, he couldn''t help but stare in a daze.


    Hao Huashi couldn''t understand it either, but when he saw that there were small cannon barrels and some blueprints inside, they were put together in a mess, so he took one at random and played with it a few times.


    Xie Wen said like a mosquito humming: "Be careful."


    Hao Huashi asked: "Huh? What are you careful about?"


    Then there was a bang, which scared Hao Huashi almost to his feet.


    I saw a tree not far away, and there was a big pit on the trunk.


    Xie Wenkai replied: "I told you to be careful."


    Hao Huashi: "..."


    He didn''t dare to take it back, so he rushed to report the letter to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Yuan Shenjue came out to have a look. When he saw the blueprint, he couldn''t help but stare at it, and then showed it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it carefully, and Hao Huashi went to learn it again, and brought the thing he named a hundred-foot cannon, and showed it to Emperor Ming Pei.


    Xinbao also leaned over to take a look, and said in his heart that this is the hand wooden warehouse!


    It turns out that as early as this time, someone made it!


    She really doesn''t understand this, but just looking at the shape, it is not the same as the hand wooden bins of later generations, it is more like a mini bow, and the wooden bin is the "arrow" in the middle, and the shooting action is also like drawing a bow, but It''s pretty cool, and there are carvings, especially Chinese style.


    Hao Huashi played a few times, then called Xie Wenkai in and wanted him to talk.


    As a result, when he was called to come in, Xie Wenkai felt uncomfortable and cramped, wishing to bury his face in his chest, and stuttered when he spoke.


    This is obviously social terror.


    Emperor Ming Pei said helplessly: "Let his father speak."


    So Hao Huashi called Father Xie in.


    Xie''s family was originally from the military. Grandpa Xie used to be a gunner in Yanmen Pass. Father Xie was very interested in this, and then improved the tiger squat gun used in the army. With this credit, he was transferred and left the border to go to his hometown. Get married and have children.


    I didn¡¯t expect my son to have this strange disease. He didn¡¯t know it was a disease at first, and he really thought it was a monster or a curse. He was afraid that his son would be bored at home, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask him a teacher, so he taught him what he knew.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Wenkai was very talented. He built this hundred-pace gun before he was ten years old, and he also figured out a lot of weapons. It''s just that he was at home, making small ones like hundred-pace guns, but he couldn''t do big ones. , can only be imagined, but both their father and son think it is feasible.


    When Father Xie talked about this, he talked endlessly. Although he couldn''t understand it, it really sounded like that.


    Now I am looking for a reason to fight Jurchen, besides... even if you don¡¯t fight Jurchen, weapon improvement will always be a strong guarantee for a country, so Emperor Mingpei directly ordered: "Both of you, father and son, return to Beijing with me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 865： Xinbao has to match their performance

    Chapter 865 Xinbao needs to cooperate with their performance


    Xie father was overjoyed, and quickly kowtowed to thank him.


    A group of people set out on the road early the next morning.


    I could vaguely feel the aftershocks on the road, but the frequency was indeed much less.


    From the second day on the road, Hao Huashi made disguises for the two of them.


    Yuan Shenjue is a man with obsessive-compulsive disorder. When he goes out on business, he can''t wait to even draw up plans for next year, so he will explain it to Hao Huashi in detail.


    Besides, he felt a little guilty for letting Hao Huashi pass by, so he even drafted out how to deal with various emergencies and wrote a few thick pages for him.


    I just don''t know why, Xinbao stays in other places, but no matter how they dress up, she can recognize them at a glance. Even if she stumbles into the wrong person in the morning, she can quickly feel that something is wrong, which makes Hao Hua feel uncomfortable. When she was very depressed, she asked her: "Master, do you recognize people by smell?"


    Xinbao himself couldn''t explain clearly: "I don''t know, probably because Xinbao loves his wife too much."


    She bent her eyes at Yuan Shen Juexiao, raised her small arms, and made a heart on her head: "wife wife... the sun is far away, I have loved you for ten thousand years, I don''t know how to look in the mirror, I love you forever .¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    When the two came out, Emperor Ming Pei asked him annoyedly, "You ask Xinbao to make you a poem every day?"


    Yuan Shen Jue shook his head silently, Emperor Ming Pei turned his head and asked: "Then why does Xinbao make a poem every morning?"


    Xinbao leaned closer to him, and explained in a low voice: "Because the whole day, the wife spends time! The spend time is the wife! Xinbao is the most important supporting role, and he has to cooperate with their performances, so, doesn''t it mean a whole Can''t talk to his wife properly for days? So Xinbao can only confess his love to his wife before he starts acting."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    All right, he has found out that the little boy is seriously doting on his wife.


    Fortunately, except for Xinbao, no one else could tell the difference. Even Emperor Mingpei often admitted his mistakes. When Hao Huashi was thinking that there was no problem, he heard Xie Wenkai secretly say to his father: "Tell me, Mr. Hao Why do you always pretend to be Master Yuan?"


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    He was shocked!


    His disguise technique has really regressed!


    Anyone can recognize it!


    He turned around and went to find Xie Wen.


    Xie Wenkai saw him coming in, and immediately hid in a corner, leaning his back against the trunk, hugging his knees with his hands, buried his head deeply, and remained motionless.


    Hao Huashi could only take two steps back, and then asked him in a low voice, "How did you recognize it? How did you know it was me?"


    Xie Wen hummed like a mosquito, and whispered: "I, I see you in the window every day."


    "No," Hao Huashi said, "I mean, how did you recognize it? Where is my weakness?"


    Xie Wenkai raised his head secretly, glanced at him, and then quickly lowered his head back: "Because... because Mr. Yuan is a bit scary, you are not scary."


    He means that Yuan Shenjue has a murderous look on him? Sword Qi? And he is more friendly? ?


    Hao Huashi looked for the feeling: "How about this?"


    Xie Wenkai shook his head silently, Hao Huashi became anxious: "No, you must explain it to me clearly!"


    His voice was loud, and Xie Wenkai was so frightened that he buried his face again. Father Xie said boldly: "Master Guo, Wen Kai is timid and can''t speak clearly. Why don''t you let him write it to you?"


    Hao Huashi could do it if he thought about it, so he asked him to write it.


    Unexpectedly, when Xie Wenkai picked up the pen, it was like a different person. It was like writing with spirit, endlessly.


    Hao Huashi waited and waited, waited and waited... He went back and drank a cup of tea and came back again. He finally finished writing, and then he didn''t dare to look at him, just like a big girl handing over a handkerchief, leaning over and handing over the paper.


    Hao Huashi took it over and took a look... Good guy, this is a big article, from the first day on the road to today, what is wrong every day, it is written in every detail.


    Hao Huashi said before that he changed his appearance and put more emphasis on charm, and what he changed was an overall impression.


    But Xie Wenkai is obviously a detail fan, he can find the difference one by one from hair strands to every movement.


    Xinbao can understand this feeling very well, he can''t stop nodding, while looking at the two of them, comparing them in real time, he thinks what he wrote is very reasonable.


    Yuan Shen Jue sighed: "Let me go."


    He took a look at Xinbao, squeezed her little hand: "Just this time, from the beginning to the end, you are well, I will be back soon."


    Hao Huashi said: "Don''t, I''ll practice carefully with him. I don''t believe it anymore. How can I be seen so easily because I''m also a person who is the best in the world in disguise?"


    Yuan Shenjue said in a deep voice: "There are too many smart people in this world, and others pay great attention to me. If people find out, no matter if they expose it out of good intentions or malice, it''s not good. Why don''t I go."


    "What are you afraid of!" Hao Huashi said: "Even if the people around you can see it, just explain it. The common people are not so close, so how can they see it?"


    The two argued for a while, Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand and made a final decision: "There is no need to argue, just take your time and go."


    Both of them had a meal, and he said cryptically: "What should be obtained, has already been obtained, so it takes time to go, and go in his own capacity, no need to pretend to be a child. It is Xinbao''s apprentice."


    Yes!


    Anyway, the wool that should be gathered has already been gathered, so if you change people, you will change people.


    Especially for Emperor Ming Pei, Yuan Shenjue now bears the title of the youngest duke, which is already very big, and there is no need to raise the title for a while. This time, he changed midway, so he can be added next time .


    So Emperor Ming Pei made an order midway, and transferred a civil servant to be his assistant, and then Xinbao reluctantly hugged and separated from the little apprentice.


    Hao Huashi turned south to Zhili, and they returned to the capital.


    After entering the palace, as soon as they settled down, Emperor Ming Pei called a large group of shadow guards over, and said to Xinbao: "You pick a few yourself, and when the orders of the two parties conflict, they will only listen to you. Xinbao''s words. Others, such as Yeye''s parents and brothers, all have to take a step back."


    Xinbao made such a fuss, he himself has been afraid of well ropes for almost ten years, and he will never make the same mistake again... But he still needs to give her a few people to reassure her heart.


    Xinbao thought for a while, but did not refuse: "How many does Xinbao choose?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You can choose as many as you want."


    So Xinbao said: "My wife will help Xinbao choose."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded, then took a few steps forward and looked over one by one.


    He picked out ten people who were the same height, same fat and thin, and somewhat similar in appearance... and they were all in the range of good-looking but not too good-looking. At first glance, they looked like copy and paste.


    Xinbao took a look and was quite satisfied, then she took her novice back to the special training with arrogance.


    Emperor Ming Pei took some time off to talk to Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong about the earthquake.


    Several people talked and returned to Chengqian Palace, and when they reached the door, they saw ten shadow guards of Xinbao waiting in a line, and then the one on the far left walked straight towards them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 866： Turnip squatting cabbage squatting

    Chapter 866 Carrot squatting cabbage squatting


    The three of them all stumbled, and had... not so good premonitions.


    Sure enough, after the shadow guard rushed over, without saluting, he blushed and said loudly: "Squat the radish, squat the radish, squat the cabbage after squatting the radish."


    Then squatted down.


    Three people: "..."


    The second shadow guard rushed over and said loudly, "Squat with cabbage, squat with cabbage, squat with eggplant after squat with cabbage."


    "Eggplant squat, eggplant squat, eggplant squat and potato squat."


    Ten people rushed over one by one and squatted around them...


    The three of them were silent...Looked at each other.


    All right, let a six-year-old baby be the absolute leader, what''s so strange about this situation? It''s inevitable! They should be content with not letting them squat along!


    Xinbao walked over with her little hands behind her back, her little belly sticking out, and said majestically, "Okay, you have all passed Xinbao''s test. From today onwards, you are Xinbao''s people!"


    Yan Shirong said silently: "Xinbao, your test is quite... unique."


    "Of course!" Xinbao kept his hands behind his back, and said complacently: "Xinbao has seriously considered it! Xinbao is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the importance, and doesn''t know how to deal with the things of the war and the princes, but if the matter is too When they are young, there is no way to test their thoughts! So Xinbao thought for a long time before he thought of something not too big or too small!"


    Not to mention, although it looks ridiculous, it''s really... not too big or too small.


    Emperor Ming Pei concluded: "Very good."


    Yan Shirong changed the topic: "Xinbao, Xiang Xiaojun came to see you yesterday and said that he used the principle of a wooden armor artist to build something. I will push it for you for the time being. When you are free, invite him to come in and have a look." .¡±


    Xinbao nodded: "Then tomorrow."


    She beckoned with a general''s demeanor: "Xinyi, go and tell your brother to come over at around six o''clock tomorrow morning."


    The shadow guard whose name was called immediately came out and saluted, and then left.


    Yan Shirong said: "These ten, only Xinyi and Xintwo are called so?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded, and then said vigilantly, "But don''t call them, don''t talk to them, and don''t come to bribe them, these are all Xinbao''s own people, only Xinbao can use them, even Even my wife can''t use it."


    Yan Shirong''s teeth were itching to hear the first sentence, but when he heard the last sentence, his heart calmed down instantly: "Okay, I won''t bark or bribe, I promise."


    So several people went back to eat.


    After eating, Xin came back to report, saying that she told Xiaojun that the thing was too big to bring in, and asked her if she wanted to see the blueprint, or go to the workshop to see it, and said that it was put in the imperial medicine workshop for trial.


    Xinbao immediately said: "Then go to Yuyaofang."


    Now that her wife is here and she has a new shadow guard, she doesn''t mind leaving the palace at all.


    So the next day, after she finished practicing martial arts, she went to Yuyaofang.


    As a result, I went to take a look, and saw a somewhat familiar big wooden man cutting medicine there. From a distance, it was spinning without wind, whizzing fast.


    Xinbao asked in surprise, "Where did you see this wooden man?"


    Xiang Xiaojun came out of the pharmacy, gave a salute with a smile, and said, "This is the one in my yard, do you remember? I''m just trying it now, so I borrowed this shell, I thought about it carefully, Created according to the principle of Mujia Yiling, it can replace a lot of work."


    Xinbao opened his eyes wide, looking at the big wooden man in surprise.


    The wooden man sat there, "holding" the medicinal pot with both hands, and the medicinal pot rotated rapidly, cutting the medicinal materials, and then transported them out continuously.


    She didn''t understand this principle, but she was shocked!


    It turns out that Zhuge Liang''s wooden cows and horses, which can carry three or four hundred catties and travel dozens of miles a day, really exist!


    It turns out that in addition to power such as water, wind, electricity, steam and diesel, there is also this kind of robot that only depends on what is inside... It is possible to create this kind of robot and realize this simple mechanical action!


    It''s only been half a month since she left, so this thing must not be difficult to make!


    The people of later generations are really pitiful. Many ingenious things of our ancestors have been lost!


    Gan Baibi was rewarded, trotted over, saluted, looked at Xinbao''s face, then smiled and said: "Your Highness, long time no see."


    Xinbao nodded: "Xiaobai, long time no see."


    Gan Baibi: "..."


    Xinbao just felt that she was called Xiaoyu when she was called Special Assistant. Of course, an old friend like Mr. Gan should have a nickname.


    As soon as she thought of the special assistant, she turned her head and looked in surprise: "Where is Xinbao''s special assistant? Hey, no, where is Mr. Li?"


    Yuan Shen Jue coughed.


    He usually doesn''t do this job, but when Hao Huashi left, he was really uncomfortable: "I forgot, so should I call them now?"


    Xinbao thought for a while, then turned around and asked, "Xiaobai, what do you want to say?"


    Gan Baibi quickly claimed the nickname: "Your Highness, I just want to ask Your Highness if we should use Xiaojun more in Xinyaofang. There are advantages and disadvantages. It can save a lot of labor, but according to Xiaojun, if it is a little more complicated It will be more troublesome to build, so the cost is very high, and I don¡¯t know how long it will last, so the specific calculation, the cost is not sure..."


    Xinbao looked up and listened carefully, but Gan Baibi didn''t finish speaking for a long time, so she said: "Why don''t we go back to the palace first, and my younger brother is going too. Xinbao is thinking about a question, so I have to ask it first." yeah."


    Gan Baibi repeatedly agreed, and several people went back first.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t come back for a few days, and he had a lot of things to do. He was still discussing matters over there at the moment, so Xinbao called all his special assistants and mascot Mr. Li, and then she said: "Now yeah No, let''s think about it for ourselves first, where is the most suitable use for this powerful thing."


    She paused: "Whether it''s from the Ministry of Medicine or not, other places can be used. Where is the best use of this technology?"


    Gan Baibi said: "A carriage?"


    He commented: "Earlier Xiaojun said that a carriage that is not afraid of bumps can be built. With a little modification, the horse can be pulled up very labor-saving... Isn''t it very convenient for disaster relief and food delivery? Yes, horse-drawn carriages are very common, or boats will do."


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up, she really wanted a car that could drive on the road like a car...


    Xu Zhiyu said: "I think it is possible to do some things that cannot be done by humans, or things that are dangerous for humans to do. For example... digging wells? For example, climbing high?"


    "No," Xinbao explained to him: "This is mainly to do some simple and repetitive tasks, which are exactly the same every time."


    "No," Xiang Xiaojun interjected, "Actually, supplemented by manpower...you can do some other work, such as plowing the land and transplanting rice seedlings."


    Gan Baibi asked him: "If we talk about arable land, is the cost high? To what extent can the effect be achieved?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 867： Xinbao has three generals

    Chapter 867 Xinbao has three generals in his hand


    Said to Xiaojun: "It won''t be too high," he thought for a while: "But it''s about two or three taels."


    "Two, three, two..." Xu Zhiyu didn''t let it go, and asked hesitantly, "Is that too much?"


    "Not a lot," Gan Baibi answered him accurately: "Two or three liang of silver is enough for a family of three for a year. They are reluctant to buy a hoe, and they would rather spend more effort."


    Xu Zhiyu nodded.


    Gan Baibi said: "But you can make a stone mill. Usually, a village has one or two stone mills. If you can transform the stone mill, maybe you can buy one for each village."


    Yuan Shenjue said: "But they still have the possibility to make do with it in order to save money... It should be possible to make agricultural products, but to do that kind of thing, they can get benefits, not ''labor-saving'', otherwise it will be a problem among the people. It¡¯s not easy to carry out.¡±


    Several people discussed seriously.


    Emperor Ming Pei and others are ready to come over for lunch, and the small meeting here is not over yet.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t bother them, and the three of them just stood by the screen and listened for a while.


    Yuan Shenjue and the others heard it, but since the emperor refused to let them know, they could only pretend they didn''t hear it, but Xinbao didn''t hear it or see it.


    While watching, Yan Shirong wanted to have fun, and motioned them to go and see Xinbao.


    Xinbao was not blocked by a table this time.


    She sat where Emperor Ming Pei usually sat, imitating Emperor Ming Pei, with a serious face and a book on her lap.


    But Emperor Ming Pei has been an emperor all his life. Even before he became emperor, he was still a prince. His demeanor has been practiced since he was a child. His shoulders are really straight and his back is full of momentum.


    Xinbao is small and can¡¯t hold on. She tries to hold on for a while, and then she becomes soft before she realizes it. Then she thinks about it, and tries to hold on for a while¡­ Repeatedly.


    And there is a small table next to it, and Emperor Ming Pei sometimes puts his elbows on it, but she can''t reach it, so she insists on putting it down, so she can only stretch her arms to reach the table... She may think it''s very posture, but look It''s really fun.


    Although leaders are fun, their words are very interesting.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that Wang Ronggui was very good and would be a talent who could join the cabinet in the future.


    But now I feel that Gan Baibi is also very good. He is really careful and understands people''s livelihood.


    It was noon when Emperor Ming Pei coughed and walked in.


    Several people were left behind and had lunch together. While eating, Yan Shirong asked, "Xinbao, what are you talking about?"


    Xinbao raised his head and looked at him with a weird little expression.


    Yan Shirong looked at her blankly.


    Then Xinbao asked him: "Do you understand?"


    Yan Shirong: "...??"


    He asked: "What should I know?"


    Xinbao pointed to her small face: "Isn''t it written on Xinbao''s face?"


    She took out a small mirror and looked at it, and when she turned her head, she became fierce three times: "It''s clearly written, don''t you understand?"


    Yan Shirong: "...??"


    He stared at his sister''s small face for a long time: "Does this mean that you don''t want to answer?"


    Xinbao nodded heavily.


    Yan Shirong said: "Why? Doesn''t it conform to the process?"


    "It''s not about the process," Xinbao said proudly, "It''s the result of the hard work of a few of us, and it''s Xinbao''s credit. , Selfishness is selfishness, Xinbao has already done half of the work, even if brother continues to do it, it is Xinbao''s credit."


    Yan Shirong was speechless: "Who taught you this?"


    Xinbao glanced at Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah. Yes."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Yan Shirong said: "Yeah, when did you... No, how did yay teach you?"


    Emperor Ming Pei also wanted to know, but he remained calm.


    Xinbao said: "It''s just that Huashi wants to help his wife in disaster relief. Yeye teaches Huashi. Although you are all related to Xinbao, you don''t have to follow his style. You have to continue to do his work, but you can do it if you do." If you don¡¯t have credit, doing it is worthless. So you still have to think of something to do, you can find something to do if you have nothing to do, and you will get credit after you finish it. You have to go, and you must not go for nothing...whatever, a lot of words.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Dry is equal to nothing? It''s okay to find something to do? ?


    He discovered that when he was talking to people, he really couldn''t let Xinbao listen by his side all the time. For good things, she added her own understanding and said it, which always made people very speechless.


    But the problem is, I¡¯m really right, the main reason is that this kind of words are too straightforward, and most adults don¡¯t say them out.


    Yan Shirong said silently: "All right."


    So he left after eating, and then Xinbao continued to hold a small meeting.


    After the opening was almost done, Xinbao came to report to the superior.


    She said to Emperor Ming Pei: "Now Xinbao has three generals in his hands, namely Xie Wenkai who is very good at weapons, Huang Yu who is very good at precision machinery such as wooden armor artists, and the younger brother who is more inclined to practicality."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    He thought Xie Wenkai belonged to him.


    Frankly speaking, even Huang Yu thought it was his.


    So these are the generals in Xinbao''s hands?


    That''s fine, he didn''t argue with his little granddaughter, and listened seriously.


    Xinbao continued: "Weapons are very useful things. Besides, Auntie also trained Hai Dongqing to fight Jurchen, so she had to make weapons first, so Xinbao decided to give this person to Yeye! Then Yeye Yeah, you can find some people to secretly make weapons!"


    Are you surprised or surprised by the look on her face?


    Emperor Ming Pei had already arranged it, and replied with a serious face: "Thank you, Xin Baoer, yeah, I will definitely arrange it well."


    Xinbao continued sternly: "There is also Huang Yu. He looks similar to his younger brother, but he is not the same. Everything that my younger brother makes is usable. Even the little man is also a master of ink. Anyone who cracks melon seeds is useful anyway. But Huang Yu, he is that kind of... the kind of person who studies technology intensively. He doesn''t care if it''s useful or not. He just wants this kind of inheritance, this kind of super powerful technology, It took a lot of effort and time to research."


    She paused for a moment: "So Xinbao is really smart. From the very beginning, he let Huang Yu make clocks and watches! That''s the way to go! Then my brother made this kind of usable thing..."


    She remembered one thing: "By the way, yeah, my brother said that he did this, and the wooden armor artist gave him a lot of inspiration. I want to give him some credit. Is this kind of thing to be divided?"


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head: "Don''t divide."


    He explained to her seriously: "Craftsman skills are important, but Huang Yu didn''t teach Xiang Xiaojun. Teacher. Of course, this is not the key point. The key point is that what Xiang Xiaojun wants to do is related to the country and the people, so the requirements for personnel are also higher. So in terms of this matter alone, there is no need to mention the best."


    Xinbao understood and nodded.


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "The three of them can make friends and communicate with each other, but they are not suitable for working together."


    Xinbao asked: "Why?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 868： super greedy layman

    Chapter 868 Super Greedy Laity


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You have seen Xie Wenkai''s appearance, so let''s not talk about it...Xiang Xiaojun has a gentle temper, while Huang Yu has extremely high requirements for skills, so if the three of them work together, Huang Yu will definitely become the leader." , and then compete with Xiaojun, if he can''t compete, then he doesn''t fight, and then he thinks about it in private, so it won''t achieve a win-win effect."


    He paused, "If you think the three of them are talented, it would be a pity not to use them, then, it''s very simple, you take everything that Huang Yu made, and let Xiang Xiaojun dismantle it, and Xie Wenkai''s drawings, You can also show it to him. After a period of time, you can confirm that Xie Wenkai is trustworthy. You can also show Xiang Xiaojun¡¯s blueprint to him. It will be inspiring if you think about it. This is the most suitable for them The way."


    Xinbao half-understood what he heard, but for some reason, he felt a bit sinister...


    She asked: "Then can''t Huang Yu see their drawings?"


    "It''s not necessary." Emperor Ming Pei said: "He has a unique secret skill, he did it himself."


    The main reason is that Xiang Xiaojun is a person who has passed the test; and Xie Wenkai, the person who makes weapons, will always be under control; but Huang Yu is suitable for doing things in the private sector, semi-freely.


    But there are some subtleties here, which are not easy to explain to Xinbao, so he won''t explain, otherwise, I don''t know how she will understand it.


    Finally, the grandparents and grandchildren had some discussions and decided to form a team for Xiang Xiaojun, the one that he had the final say on, first focusing on transforming the transport vehicles in the army, and taking the rest slowly.


    This team was placed under the name of the Ministry of Industry, but under Xinbao''s insistence, Xiang Xiaojun was seconded and was still a member of the Ministry of Medicine.


    Emperor Ming Pei specially called Minister of the Ministry of Industry over so that Xinbao could arrange it himself.


    Li Shangshu looks mediocre. He has met the little princess many times, but he has not been remembered by the little princess. Only this time, the little princess told him not to be too aggressive, because his younger brother is very timid...and told him not to meddle indiscriminately, because he is an outsider. Expertise affects efficiency the most... Let him choose some good craftsmen, because this is a major event for the country and the people...


    Emperor Ming Pei sat there, watching with a smile.


    Li Shangshu''s face was almost frozen with laughter, and he just wanted to say that you really don''t need to trouble yourself so much, you just need to say one sentence and you will understand! You leave a little room for flattery!


    It''s good now, he doesn''t confess people as ancestors, he is worried that the little princess will make trouble for him!


    Not to mention that this brother is still the commander of Long Xiangwei! Tell me, does he have the guts to provoke him? ?


    After talking for half an hour, he let him go. Li Shangshu wiped his sweat as he walked. He had just stepped down the steps and hadn¡¯t reached the gate of Qianqing, when there was a series of footsteps behind him, and someone shouted: "Lord Li! Please stay!"


    When Li Shangshu turned his head, the little princess caught up.


    Li Shangshu hurriedly saluted again, Xinbao said to him: "Lord Li, Xinbao forgot one thing, don''t forget to arrange for younger brother to take care of other things."


    Li Shangshu didn''t understand for a while: "What does Your Highness mean?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s like the Ministry of Medicine. Xinbao takes care of medical affairs, and Mr. Gan takes care of all other things. We just want someone like Mr. Gan."


    Li Shangshu hurriedly responded, and asked, "I wonder what this person wants?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "I don''t know, it''s fine if my brother likes it?"


    Li Shangshu responded repeatedly.


    Xinbao felt that he was really serious and responsible, so he waved his hands with a smile: "Goodbye, Master Li."


    Li Shangshu dared not let the little princess watch him, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, I respectfully send you off."


    Yuan Shenjue picked up Xinbao and came back.


    In fact, just like the Ministry of Industry has its own craftsmen, there are also many weapon masters who make weapons.


    Xie Wenkai¡¯s problem is that he can¡¯t communicate with people normally, even if there are few people, let alone many people.


    But Emperor Ming Pei is very tolerant to talented people and treats you well, so it doesn''t matter if you are not good at communication, just ask Father Xie to communicate with them with the drawings.


    Communication between experts is also simple, and those who are capable will always be respected. Anyway, the weapon master over there saw it as a treasure, and immediately discussed and started to try it out.


    Because of this, as soon as they came back, Lady Lin wanted to go to the border to steal Hai Dongqing, but Emperor Ming Pei temporarily rejected it.


    Actually, when it comes to winter, there must be harassment over there, but it doesn''t mean it''s a good time to fight there.


    Because they entered Mobei, everyone faced the same problem. It was difficult for them, but it was also difficult for Dayan. Even with Xinbao¡¯s backup granary, transportation would be troublesome.


    So, since we have Xiang Xiaojun and Xie Wenkai, why not wait and see what surprises they can give Dayan.


    At the same time, Huang Yu has already built more than 60 wooden birds.


    Everyone discussed it, this matter is just to add excitement, there is no need to do it too grandly, too official, so in the end no notice was issued, only a rumor was released.


    It is said that the people of Yanshifang created a wooden armor performer and dedicated it to the little princess. The little princess thought it was very magical, so she wanted to invite some people to see it.


    It is scheduled to be around the 16th of the winter month, and invitations will be sent with wooden birds. Those who receive the invitations, regardless of their status, men, women, or children, can hold wooden birds and bring a companion. Before 8 noon, go to Wenxiang Tea House to watch Mujia Performing Arts. At that time, Lin Qingju, the little princess''s apprentice, will be there.


    The news was spread to ten, ten to hundreds, and the spread was uproarious.


    Xinbao was very excited, but also very regretful: "If Huashi is here, I must be very happy. Huashi likes such fun things the most."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s easy to say, just take your wife and come back when you change the flowers."


    Xinbao paused for a moment, then shook his head: "No, Xinbao wants his wife and flower time to be there too; but Xinbao also wants melon seeds to grow bigger and things more; Xinbao also wants his wife and flower time to be respected. , being praised for being great..."


    She sighed: "Xinbao is just an ordinary person, the super greedy kind."


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused, touched his granddaughter''s small hair bag, and said with a smile: "Actually, there are many people who are as greedy as Xinbao, but only my Xinbao dares to speak out."


    Xinbao was playing with the wooden bird, and asked again: "Yeah, but the letter is delivered at the sixteenth, and the treat is at the eighteenth. Will someone **** it away?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "No one would dare to **** this kind of thing unless you really meet a fool, but it is very possible to buy it with money."


    Xinbao was stunned for a moment: "Buy it with money... Is it better to buy it with money?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled: "It''s not necessarily good or bad. If they are really poor, they come to see such a world, and they are far less useful than getting tens or hundreds of silver. It''s up to them to choose."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 869： Xinbao disagrees with your words

    Chapter 869 Xinbao disagrees with your words


    Xinbao thought for a long time, and then said: "Yeah, in fact, Xinbao had a whim at the time and thought it was fun. But now that I think about it, I think it''s a bit wasteful. In this way, we have to write invitations, release birds, and There are so many things to worry about when you want tea, but there is no benefit at all, why don''t you persuade Xinbao?"


    Understood, the stingy treasure started stinging again.


    Emperor Ming Pei said solemnly: "Why is it not beneficial? As the saying goes, a thousand pieces of gold buys a horse bone. If there is such a lively event, many powerful craftsmen may come to contribute!"


    Xinbao asked: "But when Luo Erfeng, you said that a thousand gold would buy a horse bone; later on when my younger brother Feng, you said that a thousand gold would buy a horse bone; now...why do you have to buy a horse bone three times? It¡¯s a good deal, why do we keep doing it?¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Yan Shirong is right, the dumplings are really getting harder and harder to coax.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Let your wife explain this to you."


    Xinbao turned to look at his wife.


    Yuan Shenjue, who was drawing a picture, silently raised his head.


    He looked at the emperor and said, "Xinbao, this is a very simple matter for us. Those troublesome jobs you mentioned are actually not troublesome. Even if those people don''t do these jobs, it''s just that Idle, also get the same monthly money, so it''s better to let them move... This is one. Second, this is a great attraction for Huang Yu himself. Huang Yu is different from Xiang Xiaojun and Xie Wenkai. He has a big workshop, so he made a name for himself, we spread the word, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    "Furthermore, in previous years, when natural disasters occurred in a certain place, most people in the capital didn''t perceive them. But this year, because we are unpredictable, everyone is very concerned about natural disasters, and there will be an illusion that there are more natural disasters. Years ago, it was a good thing to have an elegant and interesting little thing to dilute it and make it lively."


    Xinbao nodded suddenly.


    Then she looked at Emperor Ming Pei in admiration, her big eyes sparkling: "Yeah, did you think so much at that time? Yea, it''s amazing."


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei just wanted to make his granddaughter happy: "..."


    No, yeah yeah I didn''t think about it, yeah yeah I don''t need to think so much about this little thing.


    But Emperor Ming Pei still gave an unpredictable smile and acquiesced.


    Xinbao let go of this matter, put down the wooden bird, and stretched his hands into Yeye''s sleeves to keep warm.


    Emperor Ming Pei turned back and held her little hand, and said, "It''s snowing, let''s have a pot for lunch."


    "Yes," Xinbao said enthusiastically, "Eat the pot, Xinbao gave Uncle Ba a sheep this morning, we eat the pot, Huashuang, you tell them, Xinbao wants to eat the meatballs from last time."


    Hua Shuang went in response.


    In order to please Xinbao, the eighth prince really did all kinds of tricks.


    Originally, Xinbao was not picky eaters, and even the fourth brother didn''t work **** it when he was in charge.


    But now, every meal has some small tricks, such as carving flowers, kneading small animals, and even making cute meatballs. Last time I ate a pot, I made seven colors of meatballs and made them with fillings. Ears and tails, although the taste may not be better, but it is really interesting, even Mrs. Lin praised it a few times.


    So at noon, everyone sat around and ate the pot.


    Xinbao eats colorful **** one by one. There is a sandwich inside, but it is not the kind of soup sandwich, and it will not be hot. I just feel that the taste changes after biting, from crunchy to glutinous. Xinbao can''t stop eating.


    Yuan Shenjue gave her a few chopsticks of vegetables, Xinbao pretended not to see them, and after eating a small bowl, he signaled Huashuang to fish again.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "It''s okay, Xiaojue, there are vegetables in this meatball, not all meat. I heard that there are all kinds of vegetables, all kinds of meat, tofu, etc. You can eat just that."


    Yuan Shenjue listened to it, and picked up a few to taste.


    Yan Shirong took away the vegetables in his sister''s bowl and ate them, while smiling, "Xinbao, I met Li Shangshu this morning."


    Xinbao didn''t think that Li Shangshu had anything to do with her, so he hummed.


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Li Shangshu settled down with Xiaojun. I was afraid that something was inappropriate. I have come here to ask for instructions twice. I still want to see you, but I didn''t let him see. I just told him to ask Xiaojun for advice. It¡¯s good to do things conveniently.¡±


    Xinbao finally got on the number, but nodded without saying a word.


    Yan Shirong said: "Xinbao, you are Yeye''s favorite little princess. The courtiers will attach great importance to what you say, and you don''t have to worry about them being obedient, so you really don''t have to bother to tell them so much, just explain it to me. "


    Xinbao swallowed and said, "Xinbao is willing to put in a little effort for my brother."


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "That''s not what I meant. You may not be aware of it. In fact, when Xinbao speaks, the courtiers are sincere and fearful, so the more you order, the less they know how to do it. Instead, you just confess directly, such as You said, we must cooperate well with Xiang Xiaojun''s work, and they will try their best to do it as perfect as possible."


    Xinbao stared at him with wide eyes, but didn''t speak.


    Signaled Hua Shuang to continue filling her with meatballs. Hua Shuang was afraid of supporting her, so she didn''t dare to fill more. This time she only filled three, and then filled them one by one.


    Heart treasure kept eating.


    Yan Shirong changed the topic for several rounds, Xinbao just finished eating, took tea and rinsed, and came to pull his arm: "Brother!"


    Yan Shirong hummed.


    Xinbao said: "Just now Xinbao didn''t have time to answer, so he didn''t answer, but Xinbao disagreed with what you said just now!"


    "Oh?" Yan Shirong smiled and said, "Tell me, Xinbao."


    Xinbao''s stomach was bulging from eating, and he pulled his jacket to cover it, and sat upright, saying: "Xinbao feels that when a leader makes demands with his subordinates, he must be clear, and the more clear he is, the more clear he is. The better, so that you will not make mistakes in the next step. For example, about the younger brother, you say... Cooperate with the younger brother in work or something, it is not good to say this, because it is not clear at all! You let him play by himself, he may ..."


    She thought for a while: "It is possible for him to give my brother a luxurious big room, which is also a ''good''; and it is also possible to give my brother a hundred servants, or a hundred cooks, which is also a ''good''... In case he Thinking of "good" is not the same as Xinbao''s "good"? Then he spent a lot of effort, and probably spent a lot of money, but it didn''t suit Xinbao''s intentions, so wouldn''t it be a waste? "


    "But Xinbao told Li Shangshu everything Xinbao wanted, and he just did what Xinbao asked! Xinbao is not his boss, and Xinbao doesn''t care whether he will do anything else or not. Yes, Xinbao is just trying to fight for the rights he deserves for his right-hand man. So the clearer the better, the better! Yea, are you right?"


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei was also like Yan Shirong, who gave orders in a concise and concise style, but he stood in line without hesitation: "Xinbao is right."


    And Yan Qingshan usually does things in the style of Xinbao, he also said: "Xinbao is right."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 870： Weibo private visits are the most likely to cause accidents

    Chapter 870 Private visits on microservices are the most prone to accidents


    Yan Shirong raised his eyebrows.


    Actually, what Xinbao said is true.


    Doing well without seeing Gan Baibi?


    So, the problem now is that Li Shangshu doesn''t understand Xinbao''s style, and he is used to Emperor Mingpei''s way, so even if Xinbao''s instructions are very clear, he will still twist it on the basis of Xinbao''s instructions. Trying my best to diverge myself... I have done a little too much.


    So Yan Shirong said: "Xinbao is right, brother is wrong."


    So there is no need to let Xinbao change, just let these ministers understand this matter.


    But Emperor Ming Pei said: "Li Gongshen is getting older and more confused, and now there is a Gan Baibi, don''t know how to ask for advice?"


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Yeah yeah you''re right."


    But Li Shangshu is sincere and fearful, and it is not without benefits to do it himself.


    He asked people to temporarily remodel a large workshop, and built warm walls. As long as people pay attention to fire prevention, the winter is not too cold, and the craftsmen can work comfortably.


    Xiang Xiaojun has a gentle temper and is not good at arguing with others, but now he is the absolute leader, he has the final say, this form is very suitable for him to play, so within a few days, they have developed power-assisted machinery, not only baggage vehicles , It can also be used on ordinary carriages, and it will save a lot of effort to pull it up, and the speed will be faster.


    Moreover, when Xinbao was talking that day, he inadvertently said a small car on the road. Of course Xiang Xiaojun didn''t know what a car was, but judging her meaning, it seemed that a horse-drawn cart was not used, so he made a car. A very strange "human-powered" vehicle.


    Four wheels, it looks a bit like a painting boat. There is a small low cabin in the front, where the "driver" can sit, and the back is an ordinary cabin with windows on all sides.


    Xinbao sat on it and tried it out, it''s pretty cool!


    Xinbao leaned on the window and asked, "Do you need to work hard?"


    "Effortless, very light, the subordinates feel that people who don''t know kung fu can also step on it." There is a wheel similar to a pedal under the driver''s feet, and the driver just pedals and pedals, a bit like a modern pedal sightseeing boat. A rudder-like thing controls the direction.


    Xinbao is really novel. It turns out that the ancients built "cars" without reference, and it would look like this!


    She couldn''t help but think of the little apprentice again! He''d love it if he spent time here!


    She sat back and forth several times, and also sat twice for Hua Shi, and called Emperor Ming Pei to come, and also sat twice.


    Then she pulled Xiang Xiaojun to draw some cars she knew.


    She really doesn''t know anything about the internal structure of a car, but she still remembers the appearance of bicycles, rickshaws, and the steam power that she mentioned before but has never attracted attention.


    Draw them all, let Xiang Xiaojun learn from them.


    The two chattered for a whole day, and in the end even Xiang Xiaojun was a little tired, and said with a smile: "Let''s try it slowly, and now the ''assistance'' has actually been done, but there are many original problems that have not been solved. Solve, for example, the anti-skid and shock absorption of the wheels, so I will slowly try them one by one, in addition to ''cars'', you can also make some agricultural things..."


    Xinbao suddenly turned to look at him, his grape eyes were wide open.


    Xiang Xiaojun was puzzled: "Your Highness, what''s wrong?"


    Xinbao only felt something flicker in his heart, and murmured: "You, what did you just say?"


    Xiang Xiaojun was also taken aback: "Did the minister say something wrong?"


    Yuan Shenjue was at the side, and quickly repeated what he said just now: "He said, they tried slowly, and now the power assistance has been achieved, and there are still many original problems that have not been solved, such as the wheels. The non-slip¡­¡±


    Xinbao jumped up all of a sudden!


    She finally remembered, rubber! !


    Although Dayan doesn¡¯t have rubber now, there is Eucommia in her space! A lot of Eucommia! Eucommia gum can be used!


    She actually forgot such an important thing!


    So she quickly said: "Xinbao has a way!"


    Eucommia is actually a kind of Chinese medicinal material, but she is an expert when it comes to plants and trees! She knows the easiest and most efficient extraction method!


    Soon, Xiang Xiaojun''s workshop obtained a large number of Eucommia ulmoides and its extraction and application methods, so a group of artisans began to experiment with small batches.


    In the blink of an eye, November 16th arrived.


    Long Xiangwei took the wooden bird out, and chose various high places to fly.


    Whether princess fans or ordinary people have heard the rumors, they were very concerned about it, so when they saw that someone had released the wooden bird, they immediately called for friends to grab it.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the wooden bird didn''t just fly down as they thought, it could fly two or three miles in one flight!


    And depending on the wind direction, it will turn from time to time. After flying, it is almost the same as a real bird.


    So there was a strange scene on the street... A group of people raised their heads, yelled, stretched their arms, and ran after the wooden bird.


    Long Xiangwei only reminded them to be careful, but did not stop them. These people were even more lively.


    Soon sixty-six wooden birds were released one after another, and they were in the hands of many people, and many people became busy.


    Actually, real high-ranking officials and dignitaries will not **** such things.


    After all, even though they are curious about Mujia Yiling, there is always a chance to watch it, and it¡¯s okay not to watch it. It¡¯s just the princess¡¯s little apprentice who presides over it. He will say something big, there is no need to come to the scene in person.


    But some small and big officials or aristocratic families really want to go. In their eyes, even if they are the princess''s apprentices, if they can make friends with one or two, there are many benefits.


    Of course they didn''t dare to **** it by force, so they asked around to buy one, or they could follow along.


    Suddenly, there was an uproar in the capital.


    Xinbao watched them carry the Mujia artist away, and said, "Yeah, shall we go?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Does Xinbao want to go?"


    "I want to go a little bit," Xinbao hesitated: "But private visits on microservices are the most likely to cause accidents, and Xinbao is a little worried."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "What happened? Is Xinbao worried about danger?"


    Xinbao originally wanted to say yes, but halfway through, he remembered Long Xiangwei''s perverted inspection method, and felt that his worries might be unfounded, but if there is no danger, but something else, then it doesn''t matter, if If you encounter something interesting, you can open the door, reveal your identity, and shock everyone!


    So Xinbao said: "There should be no danger, or let''s go and have fun!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 871： When is the official protection?

    Chapter 871 When will the officials protect each other


    So when that day came, several people left the palace in microservices.


    Because Huang Yu was recommended by Duanhe County King at that time, Xinbao didn''t forget the well digger when drinking water, and specially called Duanhe County King.


    Lian Duan and the king himself didn''t expect it, they were very flattered and talked with Xinbao all the way.


    Wenxiang teahouse is the business of Princess Wu''an''s family, but it''s not because of this, it''s mainly because the surrounding of this teahouse is quiet and easy to control.


    Long Xiangwei had arrived ahead of time, and all the streets were guarded. Those who came from Zhimu Bird could only enter through the front door, but before they entered, Emperor Ming Pei and others entered through the back door.


    At first, Xinbao thought it was a wooden armor artist who would come out to perform, and at most there would be someone singing in the background. Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked in, he saw a wooden figure behind every table.


    Wearing a costume, painted face, holding a teapot in his hand, just like the little tea pouring man I saw at Xiang Xiaojun''s house back then, but far more delicate than that appearance.


    When they entered the private room, they found that there was also one in the private room, and on the table was Xiang Xiaojun''s melon seed cracker. When you put your hands together, the melon seeds are cracked open.


    And it¡¯s not just that, when the pastry is served, I find that even the shelf of the pastry has its own way.


    The tall ones are like Baibao Building, each floor can be pulled out, and each floor has patterns, and after being pulled to the most open, it can be pressed down. If you press down one by one, it will be paved. A large plate with many grids.


    Xinbao stood there, playing with his hands back and forth, and said, "Yeah, did you ask them to do this?"


    "No," Emperor Ming Pei said, "I didn''t ask."


    He called Fang Wuyou: "Call someone to tell Xinbao."


    Fang Wuyou hurried out in response, and brought in the Minister of Rites after a while.


    The surname of the Minister of Rites is Tao, and when he saw Li, he explained to Xinbao with a smile on his face.


    For Emperor Ming Pei, Xinbao saw Wooden Bird and Wooden Armor Artist, and wanted to have such a show on a whim.


    But if you really want to do this alone, doesn¡¯t it mean that the imperial court has endorsed Yanshifang? Non-governmental organizations like Yanshifang do not have such a reputation.


    Besides, the performance of the wooden armor artist only took a quarter of an hour. In terms of time alone, it is not enough. It is so troublesome to invite people over and leave after a quarter of an hour?


    So, in the absence of a special explanation from the superior, the subordinate will naturally find a way to make things beautiful.


    Now it is obvious that Xiang Xiaojun is Xinbao''s real valued person, so there are many items from Xiang Xiaojun''s place, as well as others.


    Of course, it can¡¯t be said that way, Tao Shangshu just introduced that there is only one villain who pours tea and knocks melon seeds on each table, as well as this ever-changing pastry plate and another fruit plate, but in the lobby downstairs, several The image of the villain is slightly different, and the action of knocking melon seeds is also slightly different.


    After a while, some craftsmen will come to the stage to demonstrate several things...


    Xinbao started to lose his mind when he listened to it, because people began to enter under his head.


    She didn''t feel that Tao Shangshu was explaining to her specially, after all, she was always just listening.


    So she got off the stool directly, stood by the window, peeked out through the crack of the window, and said, "Yeah, there really are no poor people!"


    The person below, although she can''t clearly see how rich and noble, but judging by the clothes, she should at least have no worries about food and clothing.


    Duanhe Junwang moved the stool over with a smile, and followed Xinbao''s example, watching from the window, while communicating with her: "This person should be a rich man."


    Xinbao asked: "Why?"


    Duanhe Junwang said: "Because he..."


    He paused suddenly, a little surprised, Xinbao couldn''t wait for him to answer, so he looked back at him, Duan and Jun Wang hurriedly continued: "Because the jade pendant on his body should be very valuable..."


    Yuan Shen Jue turned his head and said: "Your Majesty, Lord Gong Ke is below."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, didn''t care, and didn''t intend to let him in, so several people continued to watch.


    Gong Kehou, the original second prince, this time it was really a coincidence that the wooden bird flew into his mansion by himself, so he came over after thinking about it, bringing the eldest son with him, the father and son were very low-key, Long Xiangwei, who was guarding the gate, saluted him, and he also waved his hand, signaling to keep quiet, and then just walked in.


    This time whether it is upstairs or downstairs, whether it is a private room or a lobby, it is also written on the wooden bird, regardless of the rich and the common people, whichever is drawn counts, and two groups have one table.


    After they came in, someone told them how to use several kinds of wooden figures. Because only sixty-six wooden birds were released in total, and each bird can only come with two people, so they all came in quickly.


    Everyone drank tea first and greeted each other. Some people fiddled with the plate boldly, or asked the wooden man to knock melon seeds to pour tea out of cups, all while amazed.


    Gong Kehou glanced carefully at the only private room upstairs that was closed. He had some guesses in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he chatted with the people sitting with him.


    Duan and the king of the county also sat back and did not dare to look at it, but they were actually very emotional.


    You must know that the third prince took the route of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger at the beginning, and was not high-profile, so the second prince was really the grand acting prince... He really still remembers the high-spirited appearance.


    But in just two or three years, everything has changed. Looking at the second prince Gong Kehou now, it seems that he has aged twenty years out of thin air, and even his body is a little rickety. He doesn''t dare to admit it...


    But he admired him.


    Gong Kehou is really smart, and he is extremely decisive. Today''s low-key is not a kind of wise self-protection. Every year when he enters the palace and sees the prince, no matter what he thinks in his heart, he is really respectful. not fighting...


    In contrast, Gong Shunhou and his wife have been together for a year, and they haven''t learned how to hide the resentment on their faces!


    But Gongkehou is just an unfamiliar relative to Xinbao, she doesn''t care at all, after looking through the window crack, and then through the door crack, her little face is stuck on it, and she is slanted this way and that way for a while , back and forth to find the angle.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "If you want to see it, just open the door generously."


    "No," Xinbao shook his head, and said in a small mouth: "Aren''t we making a private visit in a micro-service? Don''t we want to listen to the voices of the people? Then we must listen quietly. Otherwise, when the door is opened, everyone will find out Is there anyone who got the wooden bird? It must be wrong at first glance. It¡¯s okay if you guess that it¡¯s Xinbao and Yeye. What if you guess that we went through the back door? Everyone will think, when will the officials protect each other? !"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    When will officials protect each other? ?


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that she might have misremembered: "That sentence is when grievances will be repaid."


    Xinbao was stunned.


    Then she forcefully defended: "It''s okay when the officials and officials protect each other! The predecessors planted trees and the posterity took advantage of the shade, we must learn to draw inferences from one example! The predecessors said when the injustice was repaid, and later generations can say when the officials and officials protect each other... The predecessors said spring flowers and autumn moon When it''s time, we can say it''s time to be resourceful."


    Maybe the last one didn''t make much sense, she thought for a while and said: "In future generations, there are some learned and some uneducated. Those who are uneducated may make mistakes, but, but they can also speak."


    Whilst she was talking, she turned her head guiltily, and cast her eyes on the crack of the door again.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    It took him a while to sigh: "I heard that there is a young daughter in Tao Qing''s family?"


    Tao Shangshu hurriedly responded, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Is it usually so small-mouthed, with a lot of nonsense?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 872： wifes hands are not hands

    Chapter 872 Wife''s hands are not hands


    How could Tao Shangshu dare to compare with the little princess, and said with a smile on his face: "Your Majesty, Your Highness is smart and has his own ideas when dealing with situations. .¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei shook his head with a smile, and said, "Xinbao, let me ask you, won''t you open the door when the demonstration is on stage later? What do you think?"


    Xinbao hesitated for a moment, and slowly opened the door a little bit.


    Someone below heard the sound and looked up, scared Xinbao hurried back to the door.


    Yuan Shen Jue saw that her little paws were still holding on to the door, so he quickly stretched out his hand to block it. The door hit his palm and bounced back.


    Xinbao was taken aback: "Wife!"


    Yuan Shen Jue shook his head: "It''s okay, I..."


    Xinbao raised his hands high, pulled his hands into his arms, and cried out in distress: "Honey, does it hurt?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "It doesn''t hurt, I have inner breath."


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes, and said earnestly: "Even if you have internal energy, you should be careful, don''t do this next time."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "I see."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "Hehe!"


    Duan and Jun Wang saw that they didn''t care, and tried to joke: "If your wife doesn''t reach out, she might squeeze your hand, so what should I do?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "Then I''d rather squeeze Xinbao''s hand! My wife''s hands are very precious, and my wife''s hands are not hands, they are weeping willows in March..."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "...???"


    Duan and Junwang almost died laughing, their faces turned red.


    Then he stretched out his hand and asked, "What is Uncle Six''s hand?"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at his son with the eyes of a fool.


    Xinbao was silent for a while, then smirked: "It seems that the next step is about to start, Xinbao heard Qingju''s voice!"


    She jumped off the stool as if flying, and opened the door.


    Lin Qingju had already come, but it was not him who presided over it, but an official from the Ministry of Rites. He just sat under the stage to represent the little princess, and it was enough to bow his hands when he was introduced.


    Then each craftsman came to the stage to show their proud works.


    The Ministry of Rites did a good job. The whole form is a bit like an auction. The first thing that was put out was a bronze goose fish lamp, which was made into the posture of a goose looking back and holding a fish. Turning around, the lamp panels are all flat, and there is no smoke at all, which is said to be immortal for a hundred years.


    After the show... the cool stuff will come, and someone will carry it upstairs.


    At this time, everyone discovered that there was an extra platform on the railing at some point. It was originally outside, but after turning in, it was inside, and then put the copper lamp on it, and the platform slowly and slowly moved along. The railing is forward, so that everyone in the private room can see it one by one.


    Xinbao is also very curious.


    But she couldn''t see the room downstairs, if she got to the railing, everyone would be able to see it, so she endured and didn''t go there.


    Tao Shangshu comforted in a low voice: "Your Highness, these are all presented by craftsmen. Your Highness wants to see it, and you can read it later."


    Xinbao nodded, and praised him in a low voice: "Master Tao is really amazing."


    Tao Shangshu even said that he dared not.


    The railing is disconnected, and someone will pick it up in the middle. Just turn around like this, and then add a railing at the bottom, and do the same.


    Then I got on the wooden cat. At first glance, it is almost the same as a real cat. It will squat down when you touch it. It is very fun to watch.


    After that, there are several kinds of ivory ball sets, and various boxes.


    The finale was the Mujia Artist, who really had a voice, and I don¡¯t know where he hid the singer. Even someone like Xinbao, who has seen it many times, still feels like a real person. I was even more surprised.


    It took about half an hour, and it was over. The officials from the Ministry of Rites sent everyone out. These people were so shocked that they started discussing with a bang as soon as they went out.


    Gong Kehou also went out with the crowd, talking to people with a smile, and walked all the way.


    Emperor Ming Pei and his party also returned to the palace.


    For Xinbao, nothing happened, and he didn''t hear any interesting remarks, so he came back peacefully.


    After returning to the palace, Master Tao sent all these things over, and Xinbao got his wish, touching it non-stop.


    Wooden kittens look the same as real kittens, even their eyes are smart, but when you touch it, you will find that the inside is hard.


    But it is really exquisite. Not only can it raise its head, it can squat, it can also catch mice, and its jumping movements are very similar to real cats.


    The Variety Box is also amazing. It is a traveling box. It looks like a book box on the surface, but in fact it can be used as a bed, a table and chairs. After being folded, you can put some small things such as clothes and saponins inside. The space is utilized to the extreme.


    Fun is really fun, but it''s actually useless.


    Because this kind of box is expensive and easy to break, if you can afford this kind of box, you can¡¯t afford to stay in an inn?


    Even if you are really traveling in the wilderness, you dare not sleep on the bed in such a big way, otherwise this bed is not a bed, but a dining hall for wolves, tigers and leopards.


    Xinbao was watching there. Tao Shangshu did it himself and introduced her while doing it. In fact, he took the opportunity to please the little princess. After all, although he is not young, he looks good. He would be a fool not to take the opportunity to please him.


    But he has worked hard. After all, the Ministry of Industry is responsible for this matter. They just hosted a party, but they can play everything, and they are quite skilled.


    Xinbao was so excited that he played all the games several times in one breath. His little nose was sweating, so he stopped and drank a cup of tea with Tao Shangshu.


    She was sitting on the Variety Box, while chatting with Tao Shangshu, "Master Tao, why are things a little childish this time?"


    Tao Shangshu had heard about the little princess''s temper a long time ago, and he didn''t dare to answer in a coaxing way, so he said seriously: "Actually, it''s more than that. I heard that the things presented recently are all playthings, most of which are suitable for children to play with. This is probably the person below, out of the consideration of what he likes."


    Xinbao said in surprise: "Follow what he likes? Do you think Xinbao will like it?"


    Tao Shangshu smiled coyly, Xinbao was not convinced: "But Xinbao is a super mature Xinbao, who never likes to play with such children''s things."


    Of course Tao Shangshu did not dare to say that you were not very mature when you played just now, he just smiled and said: "Your Highness, don''t worry, this kind of thing needs a process. Craftsmanship has never been valued by people. Now, although there is The county monarch and the county uncle from Congshan, but the world is so big, it will take at least a few months for craftsmen everywhere to hear the news, and for officials from all over the country, they will also make some guesses about it, so they tend to first Giving toys, in other words, is to please His Royal Highness first."


    He raised his eyes secretly, saw that the little princess was listening seriously, and continued: "Because if you vote for your highness, it is the fastest, and things such as farming and people''s livelihood, even if they are useful, need time to verify..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 873： Everyone is drunk and I am alone

    Chapter 873 Everyone is drunk and I am alone


    Xinbao frowned: "But, it''s not good! It''s not cost-effective! Then if we do the Wooden Bird Club, isn''t it bad? Then will they study small toys more? But in fact, Xinbao Those who don''t like small toys, Xinbao wants something that Yeye likes, something that is useful to the world."


    "Your Highness, don''t worry," Tao Shangshu comforted her, "Your Highness, in fact, there are some things that need to be considered in a different way. This... this wooden bird society, such as wooden cats and wooden armor artists, is already extremely wonderful. , and after passing the rumors, it will be even more miraculous. In this way, it will be very, very difficult for the folks to make playthings to surpass them. Then if there is a plaything that loses to them, they will not be able to offer it up. They can only Find another way, so, instead, it will promote the development of other aspects, and finally a hundred flowers will bloom."


    Xinbao suddenly realized.


    She thought for a while and thought it made sense, so she nodded suddenly, stretched out her little hand, and patted his shoulder: "Master Tao, you are so smart! You are much smarter than... Bi Xinbao! You are really a super powerful and super smart my lord."


    Tao Shangshu''s teeth were about to show when he smiled: "Your Highness has praised you, Your Highness has praised you, I am ashamed and dare not take it."


    Actually, Tao Shangshu had never been with Xinbao before, so he could only try to speak adult words to Xinbao based on the rumors, and what he said was deeper than what Ming Peidi and the others taught, which seemed extraordinarily powerful.


    In short, the two had a very happy conversation.


    A little girl and an old man, sitting on the low bed of the variable box and talking non-stop, that scene is a little funny.


    Yuan Shen Jue watched from a distance, while whispering to Yan Shirong about Gong Kehou.


    Yan Shirong didn''t care too much.


    Because, in the current situation, they are the ones who give me the best.


    On the surface, they really can''t do anything, and there will be no fools following them. It is very wise to admit cowardice.


    Secondly, villains first and then gentlemen, even if they can''t do anything, they are afraid that they will make foolish tricks. Therefore, there are always people watching Gongkehou and Gongshunhou, although it is not possible for him to know how many concubines he spoiled , but at least he will know when he sees someone he shouldn''t see or what he does.


    So he is more willing to believe that Gong Kehou has figured it out, so he concealed his loyalty. If Yan Qingshan ascends to the big position in the future, he will naturally be kind to him, and it is enough for him.


    As for Gong Shunhou and his wife, what do you say? If there was only one such person, they might have to pinch their noses and give a little favor, but now there is Prince Duanhe, and Gong Ke who can show favor. Hou, so what about... I just don''t show favor? ?


    The two chatted slowly.


    Someone hurried in from outside, went in and reported to Yan Qingshan, came out and said to Yan Shirong: "Your Highness, the Minister of Dali Temple has come to see His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    Yan Shirong asked: "What''s wrong?"


    The **** said: "It seems that the common people have arrested some strange people."


    Yan Shirong was at a loss: "The common people arrested a few strange people, what do you mean?"


    As he asked, he went in, waiting for Sun Changming''s report.


    You know, this Wooden Bird Club... yes, not only Xinbao, but people outside also call it the Wooden Bird Club.


    In short, there are not many people who will go in the wood bird, but there are many people watching outside. After coming out, everyone is a star, and then they are surrounded by them separately, listening to what they say inside.


    These people love to go to this kind of place, and most of them are also gossips, and immediately tell others with joy.


    Everyone exclaimed again and again, and they were extremely envious. After they left, they were still talking about it.


    As a result, some people said: "To put it bluntly, they are all playthings. Do you know that there is a saying that playthings lose their minds? The little princess was originally a fairy in the medical field, and she was born only for the medical profession. The world is not a good thing..."


    People who heard it thought it made sense, and some people argued with him, but this person didn''t argue, just looked like everyone was drunk and I was sober, and left after speaking.


    It happened that Gong Kehou was here, so he felt that something was wrong, and secretly called someone to inform Dali Temple nearby.


    As a result, before the people from Dali Temple came, one of them met a group of princess fans.


    Although Chen Sande is a big fan, he is a person without official status after all, and he can''t get in no matter how much he wants to get in, so a group of princess fans pooled money for one of the second generation to go in, and while listening to him talk, Somebody''s coming to fart like this.


    A group of bearded father fans made a case at that time: "What are you, are you the turn to beep about the gods?"


    So there was a conflict.


    The second generation of the second generation had some knowledge, and suddenly said: "This man is not a spy, is he? Why don''t he speak so weirdly? The tone is also weird!"


    The man said anxiously: "I''m a foreigner, I''m from Xuzhou."


    "Cut," Shi Erdai said disdainfully: "Just open your mouth and say where you are from, you are no silver here!"


    As soon as everyone heard it right, they beat up the man, tied him up, and scattered spontaneously, yelling around looking for spies.


    The ancient version of Chaoyang masses is still very powerful, the human eye is the discriminator.


    There is a news saying that "Palace Yuye Liquor" can catch spies... even more so now!


    Many people speak official language in the capital, but the old Beijingers really pick up Beijing movies, and the spies listen to them at all! No! Understand!


    So the people in Beijing spread the word around them and discussed arresting them, but they still didn''t know what happened.


    By the time Dali Temple arrived, the people had already **** several people, all of whom were beaten up with bruised noses and swollen faces.


    They can''t remember the whole story from the princess fan, their judgment standard is very simple, anyway, the one who says the little princess is wrong is the spies!


    Because the little princess can''t be wrong!


    What the little princess does is right! Everyone in Dayan knows it!


    Dali Temple: "..."


    Sun Changming hurried in and reported first, the trial was already underway there.


    Yan Shirong was amused, and asked him to interrogate him quickly, and at the same time gave a gift to Gongkehou''s mansion in the name of the prince.


    To be honest, Gong Kehou¡¯s political sensitivity is really okay!


    Due to the extreme concern of the people, Dali Temple held the trial overnight. The key point is that during their trial, two more people were turned over.


    The power of the people is so terrifying.


    Seven people were arrested before and after the trial. Four of them were really spies, and the remaining three, some showed love and liked to disagree with others; They all suffered a lot.


    Sun Changming is not going to let them go so soon, he has to investigate clearly, maybe they are better hidden spies?


    Early in the morning, Dali Temple posted a notice, and countless people flocked to read it, and then listened to the scholars read and explained, and ran away satisfied, so that they could find someone to blow it up.


    Especially those who have participated in it personally, that is an honor, can you really brag about it for half your life?


    Sun Changming reported to the court early in the morning, and had to report in detail after the court.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan all had extremely indescribable expressions.


    It''s not bad, it''s actually very good, but I feel that since I got Xinbao, it was obviously a very serious matter, but in the end it was always resolved in such a dramatic way that they really couldn''t be serious anymore.


    Moreover, it is conceivable that when the masses have this awareness... I guess the spies really have nowhere to hide, even those who are sour, they dare not speak sourly, for fear of being caught as spies.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 874： Good at flattery

    Chapter 874 Good at flattery


    Xinbao was not surprised when he heard about it: "Of course, there is a lot of help. Xinbao has a medical department. There must be many people willing to help Xinbao."


    Yan Shirong said: "There is a lot of help to get the way, but it is not the way to get it."


    Before he explained it to his sister, she said, "Of course Xinbao knows, Xinbao is called extension!"


    Emperor Ming Pei said coldly: "The predecessors planted trees and the descendants took advantage of the shade. You have to learn to draw inferences from one example to another. No matter whether Xinbao has a medical department or accepts a servant named Dao, he is a Taoist and will help a lot."


    Xinbao swallowed her saliva: "That''s right, yeah yeah! Anyway, Xinbao must be very helpful!"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    All right, he patted his **** and rolled off to work.


    Xinbao sat down and continued to write letters to Huashi.


    Writing letters to her eldest brother and fourth brother Xiao Huashi is her daily important job, but how to put it, it is difficult to go from extravagance to frugality, so now when Xu Zhiyu is away, let Li Songqing write for her.


    Because there will be a snow disaster soon, so a few days ago, the most important and the last batch of supplies before the disaster was just delivered.


    Xinbao was afraid that the little apprentice would not know how to take care of him, so he had a lot of things to tell him; besides, Hao Huashi didn''t bother to see such a fun thing as Mu Niao''s ability, so naturally he had to describe it to him in detail. Try to achieve the desired effect.


    Xu Zhiyu came to see him, holding a box.


    Xinbao was busy, Emperor Ming Pei asked: "What is it?"


    Xu Zhiyu smiled and said, "It''s the ''microscope'' His Highness mentioned."


    Emperor Ming Pei asked him to take it out and have a look.


    At first, both of them thought that Xinbao must not be able to help coming over as they talked.


    Didn''t expect Xinbao to really love the little apprentice, so although he glanced at it several times, he still insisted on writing the letter and didn''t come over.


    Fortunately, Process Treasure is special to Yeye, and he doesn''t care about Brother Special''s report, so Emperor Mingpei read it first.


    Then the two of them quickly read and finished speaking. Xu Zhiyu put the microscope back into the box for a sense of ritual. After waiting for a while, Xinbao finally finished writing the letter.


    After finishing writing and handing it over, Special Assistant Xu stood up, Xinbao sat still, and said to Li Songqing: "Yesterday, Special Assistant Xiaoyu brought a box."


    Xiaoyu Special Assistant: "...??"


    But after saying this, Xinbao said: "Okay, let''s put it there."


    And then she came over.


    Xu Zhiyu was extremely curious, and now he was more daring to speak, so he asked, "What does your Highness mean? Is this a letter to be written tomorrow?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes!"


    She told him: "Xiaoyu, during the few days you haven''t come, Xinbao has realized a secret of letter writing, and Xinbao can teach you."


    Xu Zhiyu cooperated and made an extremely interested look: "Thank you, Your Highness, what is it?"


    Xinbao said: "That is, after you finish writing the letter, you''d better start the next day''s letter while the feeling of writing is still there... Otherwise, by the next day, you may have a lot to say, But if you don¡¯t know what to write in the first sentence, you will waste a lot of time.¡±


    "Oh," Xu Zhiyu said hastily: "So that''s it, then I can use this secret when I write articles in the future! Thank you Your Highness, Your Highness has really helped me a lot."


    Xinbao pursed her lips, and said reservedly: "It''s okay, you are Xinbao''s special assistant, and Xinbao should teach you."


    Emperor Ming Pei watched silently.


    hehe! This Xiaoyu''s special assistant didn''t see anything else, but he was good at flattery, and Xinbao was very happy.


    Then Xinbao asked: "Have you made a microscope?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" Xu Zhiyu opened the box again, and carried the microscope out.


    After all, it is just the beginning now, and the microscope wants to create future generations... How can I say that the electron microscope and optical microscope used in the laboratory or teaching are not mentioned. Today''s microscope can only be said to be an improved version of the magnifying glass. .


    It is made of copper and has a simple structure. It consists of three lens barrels and two convex lenses. The two lens barrels can be inserted into the thick lens barrel and can be moved to achieve focusing.


    This kind of microscope can clearly see the wings, feet, etc. of flies and mosquitoes, but it can¡¯t see bacterial cells, so Xinbao feels that the "micro" is a bit inaccurate. Name it "Millimeter Mirror".


    Anyway, this is the first new thing made by Xu Te''s assistant team, and it was built well for the first time, so Xinbao seriously praised him for half an hour.


    Then Xinbao felt that since we already had the millimeter mirror, we might as well make a telescope along the way. It happened that Aniang and Daddy were going to fight Jurchen, so they might still be able to use it.


    So she talked and compared again, and described the telescope.


    Xu Zhiyu now has some knowledge about this area, so he nodded repeatedly.


    Then the two of them finally finished talking, and Xu Zhiyu left happily.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked up and looked around, and said: "It''s the new year, let''s change the glass windows."


    Xinbao himself looked up.


    The glass has been made for a long time, and it was said to be changed from the beginning, but it has not been changed.


    This is purely a matter of concept, because I have never used it and I have not felt the difference, so there is no urgent desire to change it.


    Xinbao nodded: "Change it, change it to Liangtang."


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at the window, imagined it for a while, and turned his head to exchange a few words with his granddaughter, but when he turned his head, she went to write the letter again, and wrote it by herself, without asking Li Songqing to write.


    Emperor Ming Pei was surprised and said, "Isn''t today''s work finished?"


    Xinbao said: "Not for brother and Huashi, Xinbao wants to write one for Xie Wenkai."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "What to write for Xie Wenkai?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s like a hundred-pace gun, and it''s a scope or something."


    Actually, this has touched her blind spot of knowledge, she only knows those very simple things, but what does it matter, there are so many geniuses in this world, as long as they are given a direction, they can create things that she can''t imagine...


    Xinbao wrote like a spirit, finished writing in a hurry, then called Xinjiu to come over, told him to go to Xu Zhiyu to ask for some lenses, and then sent the letter to Xie Wenkai.


    Xin Jiu left, she remembered one more thing, and said to Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, let me lend it to Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Aren''t you someone?"


    Xinbao said: "But today is Jiujiu, so I can only let Xinjiu go. There is only one Xinjiu, so I have no choice but to borrow it from Yeye."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He was really defeated by his granddaughter, so he could only show one person.


    Then Xinbao explained one by one: "Go to your brother first, send him back the car that day, tell him to make his appearance look better, and then check if there is any problem, and then... just Send it to Master Li, and ask him to pick a better-looking servant tomorrow, and he has to ride this kind of car up and down every day."


    It was an **** who came, and asked cautiously: "Which one is Master Li?"


    Xinbao said: "Li Tingfang! It''s best to find a reason..."


    She thought about it for a long time: "Xinbao can''t figure it out, but it''s okay, you just tell Mr. Li, if someone asks, he can just smile inscrutablely, don''t they all know how to do this?"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He suppressed a smile and picked up the book again.


    He felt that being with his granddaughter every day, watching her whimsical ideas emerge endlessly, was much more beautiful than books.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 875： You mustnt invite other grown-ups.

    Chapter 875 You must not invite other adults to go


    In fact, if the car was replaced by someone else, it would have been beautifully built before it was sent to the palace, but Xiang Xiaojun and Xinbao are half-subordinates, so sending it in is regarded as a leader''s review, mainly to let her see the way Right, so it''s not too refined.


    But these small things are easy to adjust. After a little polishing, it will soon be bright and beautiful, and then the **** sent it to Li Tingfang.


    Received the car inexplicably, and was given the opportunity by the little princess, Master Li: "..."


    It never occurred to me that when I became an official and became the chief assistant, my sons and daughters grew into groups, and I had to start betraying my appearance again.


    But obviously, in the heart of the little princess, he is a benchmark figure among civil and military officials, in all aspects, even relatives and relatives.


    So although Master Li was a little scared of this car, he was still very happy in his heart, so he dressed up brightly, and carefully selected a thick-browed and big-eyed one from among the servants, and used this car the next day.


    Among the hundreds of officials, this kind of news is really whizzing. After the morning court, these people gathered around to watch, making fun of Li Tingfang and Yuan Xiang at the same time.


    Both of them are old foxes, and they dismissed them with a few words.


    It was still dark when it was time to go up, and the street was very lively when it was time to go down. Such a strange and beautiful car slowly approached amidst the melodious bells, and countless eyes immediately looked at it...


    Even Xinbao himself was held by his wife to see it with her own eyes.


    Then Master Li got the order from the little princess again: "Master Shoufu, Your Highness said, you have to put your hand by the window, and when the window is opened, the wind will blow your red sleeves of official uniform and your fingers like white jade. That feeling of being an extremely high and unattainable official is both noble and beautiful!"


    Master Li: "..."


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to freeze to death when I open the windows in this winter? ?


    Besides, my fingers are not white anymore when I am old! !


    He took a look at it himself, but it was actually quite slender and white jade...


    All right, come on.


    So Li Tingfang opened half the window in the cold wind on her way to and from get off work, and stretched out her hand tenaciously. When she got home, her fingers were frozen blue. come over.


    On the third day, when they came out of the imperial study, they were stopped by glutinous rice dumplings in red coats.


    Xinbao took Li Tingfang''s hand and pulled him aside: "Master Li, you are showing too much! It''s not natural to be so cold and showing so much! And you don''t do anything when you stretch out your hand, just like that." Stretching, you look a little bit stupid! You are so good-looking, why can''t you even do this!"


    Her little eyes were filled with heartache, and "Xinbao misjudged you" was written all over her eyes.


    Li Tingfang: "..."


    The point is that a group of old cabinet ministers, Momojiji, are almost standing still, obviously waiting to hear.


    Master Shoufu could only apologize: "Your Highness, I am too stupid."


    "Ah!" Xinbao sighed deeply, and a few old men in the cabinet were snickering, Xinbao looked at them, and said, "Ah!"


    Several people:"¡­??"


    I don''t know why, but I can''t laugh all of a sudden!


    Then Xinbao looked at Li Tingfang, an elegant and beautiful old man, and began to teach him seriously: "Master Li, Xinbao will tell you something, you have to listen carefully."


    "Because such a car has never been seen before, it is completely different from other carriages, and the wheels will be changed in the future, so it will be even more different, so who is the first person to sit in this kind of car determines this. The grade of the car... That''s why Xinbao wants a big official to sit first."


    She explained in a soft voice and super patiently: "So, when everyone is looking at this car, you are super curious, and secretly guessing who is sitting in such a beautiful car... Then, inadvertently, the car A little bit of the sleeve corner of the super expensive red official robe was exposed in the window, satisfying everyone''s curiosity, everyone will understand that the person sitting here is a high-ranking official."


    She stared at him wide-eyed: "Do you understand? You have to be very careless, and you have to do it in line with the status of a US official. For example, when you are leaning on the window to read a book, you ''accidentally'' open the window a little bit." , revealing a little bit of sleeves and a little bit of hands. When everyone sees it, they can imagine what you look like."


    As she said, she made a gesture of resting one hand on her head, "My second brother often does this, and it''s super beautiful, and my wife often does this, too, and it''s super beautiful, even your younger brother will do this." , don¡¯t you even know this? Aren¡¯t you very knowledgeable?¡±


    Li Tingfang: "..."


    He can only say: "The minister will."


    "Well," Xinbao nodded, vividly, "then when everyone knew that there was a high-ranking official inside, and everyone was very interested, suddenly one day, this super-looking car stopped at the corner of a restaurant. At the door, this high official..."


    She gave him a little finger: "It''s you."


    Li Tingfang: "..."


    I know.


    Xinbao said in a voice full of emotion: "Finally revealed his true colors!"


    Li Tingfang: "...??"


    Your Highness, at this time, can you not omit the word "Lushan", it doesn''t sound right.


    Xinbao continued: "Then everyone took a look, this big official looks so good-looking, his eyes are also good-looking, his nose is also good-looking, everything is super beautiful, the red official robe in the white snow, blown by the wind Fluttering, people are beautiful and facing the wind, looking back, it is like a painting. If you are not confident, Xinbao can lend you Mr. Li when the time comes. You must not invite other adults to go !"


    Other adults who are eavesdropping: "..."


    Xinbao continued: "When this high-ranking official enters the restaurant, then Zhang San asks Li Si, who is this high-ranking official... If no one knows, you can find someone to pretend to be Li Si. In short, Li Si said, This is Lord Li, Chief Assistant of the Cabinet, a very, very big official. Everyone who heard it was super excited, and they would feel that such a good-looking man deserves such a good-looking car."


    "So this matter will be spread as a good story. When this kind of car appears again, it will become a very high-end car, which can be sold exclusively to dignitaries like you and make a lot of money."


    Xinbao paused, and looked at him earnestly, "Do you understand now?"


    Li Tingfang nodded: "I understand. Your Highness, I really understand."


    I don¡¯t understand anymore!


    All in all, I¡¯m just a car seller, and I¡¯m going to cheat myself after overcharging the car. See what I¡¯ve summed up, right?


    Xinbao told him a few more words before letting him go.


    A group of old men stepped out in four directions. As soon as they came out, Lin Tongda suddenly said, "Look!"


    Everyone raised their heads subconsciously, and he said: "The red official robes in the white snow are really like a painting!"


    Poof! Several people all laughed.


    Xu Shenxiu smiled and said: "Master Shoufu, you must not invite other adults to go!"


    A group of adults even swayed with laughter.


    Some people teased Liang Ruoxu: "I''ll just wait, Mr. Liang is young and handsome, why didn''t His Highness take a fancy to him?"


    Liang Ruoxu shook his head, and said with a smile: "Your Highness has been with the Emperor for a long time, and it seems that I am probably ''I can''t do things well with a hairless mouth''!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 876： Li Tingfang, a great layman in the world of mortals

    Chapter 876 Li Tingfang, a great layman in the world of mortals


    Several people almost died laughing.


    Li Tingfang stroked her forehead silently, but couldn''t help laughing at the same time.


    To be honest, everyone in the Prince''s family is very reliable, only the beloved little princess has a different style.


    But I really can¡¯t say that she is unreliable. After all, what she said, not to mention the strong visual sense, is also extremely operable. According to what she said, it is probably really very useful.


    Just paired with her cute little adult appearance, it feels extra funny.


    Emperor Ming Pei was dying of laughter when he heard it in the room, but Xinbao himself didn''t think it was funny at all, and as he walked back, he was still complaining: "You can''t look like you! You are so good-looking, and you can''t even use your strengths." Won''t!"


    She loves to imitate Ye. Ye''s hands behind her back, and she keeps her little hands behind her back when she enters the door.


    The key point is that Peidi puts her hands behind her back. In fact, her arms are in a very relaxed position, but she can''t figure out how to look like that. Her two small arms are bent and placed across her back. It looked very funny.


    But she herself felt that this image was wise and radiant, and she was still walking around in the room: "Xinbao knows what the second brother said is wrong! Xinbao has already told Mr. Li so clearly, and Mr. Li still makes mistakes. If Xinbao Bao just told Mr. Li, let him sit up and down in this car, then Mr. Li must not even know how to show his sleeves!"


    Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t say anything, even if he doesn''t reveal anything, as long as he comes to the palace, everyone will know that he is an official... He just said: "Although Li Tingfang looks good, she is just a common man in the world of mortals, how can she understand Xinbao''er?" whimsy."


    Xinbao felt that what Yeye said was right: "Oh! Fortunately, Xinbao still has..." She met Yeye''s eyes, and turned back stiffly: "Yeah, we are connected with Xinbao."


    Emperor Ming Pei hehehe.


    But no matter what, after Xinbao''s advice, the car successfully caught fire.


    Xiang Xiaojun''s big workshop has also attracted much attention.


    Xiang Xiaojun is actually not good at appearance design, mainly because he doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    But this kind of facade project is a must-have job for the people in the Ministry of Industry, and some are craftsmen who are good at it.


    So with the successful test of Eucommia gum, a new car was also built.


    A car like this looks very similar to later generations, not as angular as it is now.


    It is not necessary to be the same as the later generations, but a streamlined car can reduce the resistance in the airflow and be safer.


    Today''s tires are still wooden tires wrapped with eucommia rubber. The shock absorption is definitely not as good as later generations, but the aesthetics are still better, and the anti-skid and safety aspects are also different from before.


    The body is still made of wood, and glass windows are used for the first time. Although the glass windows are not as transparent as later generations, they have exquisite copper inlays and carvings. This is a defense against damage... In short, as soon as this car was built, it immediately compared the previous generation. down.


    Xinbao was very satisfied when she came over and took a look, and then she named it "Baojun Car", because both she and Xiang Xiaojun have made credit, although her credit is small, but she is the leader, and the leader can do anything To a point.


    So on the car body, there is a line written: "Baojun car second generation".


    She has already figured it out. When there are steam cars, gasoline and diesel cars in the future, she can also name them Yeye and Daddy.


    Xinbao asked someone to quietly transport the car into the palace in the middle of the night, and when he woke up in the morning, the first thing he asked was: "Has the Baojun car been delivered?"


    He lowered his head and hurriedly said: "It''s delivered, it''s delivered."


    Xinbao went over to look at it, and felt relieved, then went to the door of the Imperial Study Room to look over and over again, four times in a quarter of an hour.


    Gao Fu was very clever, so he took a moment to report to Yan Qingshan: "Your Highness asked the slave in the morning if Mr. Li was here, and the slave said he was. After that, His Highness has come to see four times in person."


    Yan Qingshan paused and said, "Let her in."


    Then he turned down and said, "Tingfang, Xinbao has something to do with you."


    Li Tingfang hurriedly got up and responded.


    Several old men, including Yuan Xiang, had gossip in their eyes, waiting secretly.


    Xinbao came in after a while, greeted politely, and then said: "Father, Xinbao has something to do with Mr. Li, and I can finish talking in a short while."


    Yan Shirong said: "Let''s talk about Xinbao here, we are also discussing important matters, Master Li cannot do without."


    Xinbao didn''t mind, nodded, then took Li Tingfang''s hand, and said very seriously: "Master Li, the plan has changed."


    Several people couldn''t help showing their uncle''s smile.


    Only Li Tingfang didn''t dare to laugh, and cooperated with a serious face: "Please speak, Your Highness."


    Xinbao said: "Didn''t you say that you would take Mr. Li to dinner in the past two days and make a wonderful appearance? But now, we have the second generation of Baojun car... Baojun car is for this kind of car from Xinbao. The name of the car. So what to do now, Xinbao is also a little bit undecided, why don''t we discuss it, aren''t you the chief minister of the cabinet? Yeye said that besides being good-looking, you also have a lot of intelligence and intelligence. I will definitely think about it. Come up with a brilliant idea."


    Li Tingfang: "..."


    I feel like I was tricked by the emperor.


    Presumably His Highness was not very satisfied with the idea that the emperor came up with, so the emperor pushed the blame on him.


    Li Tingfang looked up at His Highness the Crown Prince, who looked down at the memorial on the table, then looked at His Royal Highness, and Yan Shirong looked back innocently with a smile.


    Li Tingfang said: "Your Highness, is there a big difference in appearance between the second generation of Baojun car and the first generation?"


    "Big," Xinbao said, "it''s so big, it doesn''t look like a car at all. So Xinbao regrets it a little bit. If he knew that the second-generation car could be built so soon, it would be nice if Mr. Li took the second-generation car directly. "


    "It doesn''t matter, my heart." Although Yan Shirong didn''t take the blame, he never let others please his sister: "We can ask Mr. Li to write a few poems to show that he loves cars very much, and then he can''t wait to try the car." First-generation car, and try to ride the second-generation car, this is the preferential treatment Xinbao gave him."


    Xinbao can do it if he thinks about it, and looked at Li Tingfang eagerly: "Then can you write? If you don''t have real feelings and can''t write, you can ask other adults to help you."


    "No need," Li Tingfang said with a smile, "I will write it."


    Xinbao nodded, and returned to the topic just now: "So Master Li, do you want to go and see? Xinbao asked someone to drive over, but it can only be opened outside the Qianqing Gate. We have to go out to see it. "


    Yan Qingshan said: "Then let''s go relax together."


    Everyone came out.


    Xinbao went over to call Emperor Ming Pei out together, and everyone went out to have a look, and couldn''t help but click their tongues in admiration.


    Compared to the previous one, this car feels very cool, especially the glass windows, which really give people the feeling of a work of art.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 877： Every point of pride is bought by you with real money

    Chapter 877 Every point of pride is bought by you with real money


    Yanke explained to the master next to him: "The craftsman tried to sit four people, and one person pedaled in front. It was relatively easy on a flat road. He also tried snow and uneven ground, and there was no problem so far. But because of the trial It¡¯s not a long time, only about ten days, so it¡¯s best not to have more than two people on the ride.¡±


    There is only one row of seats in the car, and it is easy for two or three people to sit, but if you sit too much, you may feel light-headed and heavy-footed, and because there is no chain in the middle of the wheels, even if there is a power-assisted structure, it will be laborious to pedal Some.


    Several elders went up to try it.


    How to put it, compared to the carriage, it feels a lot shorter all of a sudden, as if sitting on the ground, which is a bit awkward, but after getting used to it, I feel very stable and comfortable.


    Because he said that this car was for Li Tingfang, Emperor Ming Pei didn''t go up to try it. Everyone looked around and made various comments, and then the little girl standing in the middle looked at this, looked at that, and couldn''t help but remind her. : "I''ve seen the car, have you come up with any ideas?"


    Everyone paused and looked at Li Tingfang together.


    Li Tingfang hurriedly said: "Your aunt spoke nonsense."


    Xinbao¡¯s meaning is obvious. Originally, he would come out for a few days to mobilize everyone¡¯s curiosity, and then he could make a wonderful appearance...but he changed the car halfway.


    I debuted as originally planned, and then changed cars. I felt a bit anticlimactic, and the heat couldn''t continue to the new car.


    But if you take this car and wait a few days before making an appearance, it feels like the delay is too long, and everyone''s curiosity will go away.


    Li Tingfang said: "Your Highness, the appearance of these two cars is too different. It is a bit difficult for the common people to connect the two together. In my opinion, it is better for me to follow the previous plan and go out with Song Qing." , parked the car in a busy place..."


    Xinbao''s eyes lit up immediately: "Then Xinbao, no, it''s not Xinbao, it''s the second elder brother who sent someone to deliver the car to you! Just say that the second elder brother read your car-loving poem or something... that kind of beautiful words, you guys Don''t they all say it?"


    Yan Shirong nodded with a smile.


    Xinbao said: "When people ask, the person who sent the car can tell others, that is the first generation, this is the second generation... Brother, if your **** can''t speak, Xinbao can lend you the bletilla striata! Xinbao¡¯s bletilla striata is kind and talkative, great!¡±


    The little **** Baiji was flattered, and hurried out to kowtow to let his master match up.


    Of course Yan Shirong knew him, and said with a smile, "Okay."


    So the few people agreed on this and walked back.


    Liang Ruoxu smiled and teased Xinbao to talk: "Your Highness, I''m thinking about a question... If your highness wants to sell this car to dignitaries, then you don''t need to bother to create publicity. We will naturally know that it is precious."


    As Xinbao walked forward, he turned his head and glanced at him.


    The disgusted little eyes made Liang Ruoxu laugh.


    They are old acquaintances, and they get along more casually. Liang Ruoxu squatted down and hugged her, and said with a smile: "I don''t understand, please teach me, Your Highness."


    "It''s very simple!" Xinbao said, "For example, if you buy such a car now, if the people don''t know how expensive this car is, they will say, look at that big official, he can''t afford it." Horses, I can¡¯t afford a carriage, so I can only take this kind of rickshaw... Isn¡¯t it super suffocating? You can¡¯t write how much money the cart cost on the front of the cart. But if every commoner knows how much your cart is Gui, if someone says something like this, a hundred people will immediately refute him, what do you know, a hundred carriages are not worth as much as this one! This is a Baojun carriage!"


    Liang Ruoxu: "..."


    Really makes sense, a passage with pictures! He can''t refute it at all!


    Xinbao said sonorously: "Brother Liang, Xinbao is honest in doing business. If you want to show off your wealth, you can sell ordinary cars for sky-high prices! Every bit of your pride is bought by you with real money. Come!"


    Ministers: "..."


    Having said that, I somehow feel a little silly.


    Everyone went back together, and Liang Ruoxu put down the little princess when they reached the gate of Qianqing Palace.


    Emperor Ming Pei led his granddaughter''s little hand into the door, and asked her: "Why isn''t this car given to you? Give it to Li Tingfang?"


    Xinbao said: "Because it''s not good enough! Of course Xinbao wants the best and the best."


    Oh, that''s all right, he let his granddaughter go to play.


    Even though the second elder brother was joking, he actually took care of his younger sister''s affairs with all his heart. He also specially set up a routine with Li Tingfang and arranged a scene.


    So, Xinbao lent Li Songqing to Li Tingfang in the afternoon, and the two left early for a while, and went to the teahouse together in Baojun''s car.


    Sure enough, as soon as the legendary car was unveiled, everyone was very interested.


    Then the car door opened, and two handsome men, one old and one young, came out, and everyone stared round their eyes.


    The two talked all the way, and entered the teahouse with a sense of immortality, the young servant of the Li family who stayed outside got out of the car, and began to be "Li Si", telling everyone who his master was, what kind of car it was, and what kind of car it was. Why did the car let my master sit... Accompanying him is the little princess''s master Wen, and he is so knowledgeable.


    Because he was very friendly and chatty, the people next to him were not too afraid, they gathered around to listen, and let out a wow sound from time to time.


    In the blink of an eye, the news spread, and many people deliberately turned a corner to look at it.


    Just when the news was at its peak... Not far away, a strange-shaped car slowly drove over again, with many people riding horses accompanying it to protect it.


    Soon, Bai Ji, who was in charge of spreading the message, entered the teahouse, Long Xiangwei outside, and the "coach driver" in front also came over, and the young servant of the Li family immediately went over to talk, so everyone knew, wow, it turns out that the words on the car , is the second generation of Baojun car, which is the second generation of the previous car, which was given to Master Li by His Royal Highness.


    Someone asked: "Why does this generation look so different from the second generation? Wasn''t it born by a mother?"


    Everyone laughed loudly while waiting for an answer, the young man of the Li family laughed and said: "I don''t know about that, I just heard that this is a car made by the little princess''s servant Cong Shan County. This treasure represents Her Royal Highness the little princess. This Jun, I heard that there is a word Jun in the name of Shanxian Bo."


    Everyone didn''t know what to say: "Wow!"


    Then Baiji came out and said reservedly: "This is to prepare for the snow. A car like the first generation of Baojun car is suitable for traveling slowly. A car like the second generation of Baojun car is safer. No matter how heavy the snow falls, no matter how strong the wind blows It won''t slip, and it won''t roll over. You can look at the wheels, which have Eucommia glue on them, and the windows are all glass windows..."


    For the common people, this is an authoritative interpretation, and everyone immediately said again: "Wow!"


    So the news spread quickly at a flying speed.


    Xinbao was very satisfied with hearing that Bai Ji learned it vividly, and went out of her way to praise Li Tingfang.


    And the enthusiasm for work was instantly high, and I desperately recalled the car knowledge in my mind, such as rearview mirrors, and wrote whatever came to mind.


    At noon, everyone was sitting and waiting for dinner, and she was still writing and drawing, so excited that she couldn''t stop.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 878： Traveling in vain is a treasure trove

    Chapter 878 Walking alone and worrying about thousands of miles


    Yan Shirong was curious, went over to take a few, turned them around three times in his hand, but still couldn''t see what she was drawing, so he helped his forehead, and asked someone to put it back for her, and couldn''t help but said: "Xinbao, Why are you interested in this again in two days?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled: "Probably because she feels relieved."


    Yan Shirong originally just said something casually, but was taken aback by what he said, and then suddenly realized.


    Yes, yes!


    Before, Xinbao had always revolved around herbal medicine. This was her "professional", and this was her confidence to protect her family except for the prophets.


    Even if you encounter something else, just take a look at it on a whim, and go back to the way of medicine after a while, and it will serve the way of medicine after all.


    Until now, when she played with Baojun cars and focused on doing business, she really "forgot" medical skills temporarily, and went to play and make trouble like a child, doing something that interests her.


    Watching her shaking her head and shaking her head, and humming a little tune, Yan Shirong actually had a sore nose in embarrassment, and said in a low voice, "That''s great."


    This is really good, really good.


    Forget about those unhappy past events, be our pet little Jiaojiao as you like, and grow up happily!


    Yan Qingshan also looked at the little girl for a long time before turning his head and talking to Emperor Ming Pei: "Father, that Xie Wenkai has made several very rare weapons, why don''t you take Xinbao to have a look?"


    Xinbao is a very reasonable person. She saw Long Xiangwei''s inspection with her own eyes, and if she couldn''t find any faults, she would figure it out by herself, thinking that her worries were unreasonable, and then she would convince herself.


    For the same reason, let her see how powerful Dayan''s weapons are, and it is estimated that her fear of foreign aggression will weaken a lot.


    Emperor Ming Pei vetoed it: "No need, I will take Xinbao with me."


    "Wait a few more days," Yan Shirong cleared his throat, and said, "I''ve only tried dozens of times, and I still don''t know if it''s safe or not."


    "It''s nothing," Emperor Ming Pei motioned to Fang Wuyou to hold the box on the table to them: "This is what Zhiyu just brought over this morning, binoculars, take a look."


    As long as you understand the principle, it is not difficult to make a telescope. The telescope that Xu Zhiyu brought over is a monocular, carved with wood, and when you put your eyes in, you have carefully polished the shape of the eyes, and there is a support for the bottom. Handle, very nice.


    Yan Shirong heard Yuan Shenjue say how to use it, so he took it out and tried it, and Yan Qingshan also took one out to try it out quietly.


    After a while, the two came back. Yan Shirong smiled and said, "It''s good. There is such a thing. It''s good to ask people to pick a suitable place to watch it."


    As he spoke, he stroked the snow foam on his body: "It''s snowing."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "It''s time."


    Xinbao''s prediction is that starting from the fourth day of December, there will be a severe snowstorm for 27 consecutive days.


    Today is already the third day of December.


    The capital city is so close that it will be affected. It started to snow today.


    And this, for the people in those places, is "finally here".


    Around the early morning of the fourth day of December, the snow suddenly became heavy. Hao Huashi had good hearing, and lying on the couch, he could clearly hear the snow falling on the branches.


    When you wake up in the morning and open the door, you will see a world of ice and snow in front of you. The snow on the ground is as thick as a pile of snow, and the snow is still falling continuously.


    After lunch, in every village and town, there will be people beating gongs and drums to ask people to come out to sweep the snow, especially on the roof. You can''t be lazy. You have to sweep every day, or even twice a day. If there is no strong labor at home, If you can''t go to high school, the village will send people to help sweep it.


    The snow in other places should also be cleared in time, in short, it should be maintained in a state where people can walk normally.


    Hao Huashi went out for a walk, and the villagers from far and near greeted him with smiles on their faces.


    If it had been a different year, with such a heavy snowfall, especially knowing that it would be next month...the whole family would have been worried and cried to death.


    But now, everyone has a big padded jacket, every family has a kang to warm the walls, and piles of firewood and coal are stockpiled, not to mention, the women in the family have received "wool yarn" to play socks at home, even If you are stupid, you can play one or two pairs a day by yourself, and you can earn three pennies for one pair. Although it is not much to say, but with such an income, you feel confident.


    How to put it, I feel that although there is a disaster, life is better than in previous years.


    Hao Huashi walked a long circle, and a thick layer of snow fell on his body.


    When he was in front of people, he maintained the graceful demeanor of a fairy apprentice. As soon as he entered the courtyard, his bones loosened instantly, he jumped up and down, patted randomly, and wiped away the snow on his head and body. A handful of snow was caught from the tree, and with two or three strokes, a little girl was pinched, wearing two small hair bags, and standing obediently on the tree.


    Hao Huashi looked at the little girl, frowned, imitating her usual way, and tilted his head.


    Hey, I still miss her.


    He rushed into the house to write a letter to the little master.


    He can be regarded as a thousand miles away worrying about it. The letters written by the little master this day are much more than the letters that the master wrote to the little master back then. He really told him from the beginning to the end. The one who is not at ease, really It''s both funny and heartwarming.


    Now that the snow is falling, it is easy for the capital to send letters here, so he has to write letters to the capital frequently.


    As the snowstorm began, the news here was also sent to the capital at a low price.


    But to Xinbao, the letter written by the apprentice is called the letter, and the report is the truth, so every time he writes a letter, he must show it to Daddy Yeye and brother.


    The three of them didn''t say that they had watched it long ago, so they took it seriously and watched it again.


    Hao Huashi''s letters are plain and simple, and he knows kung fu. He turns around every day, and the circles he turns around are quite big. Everything he writes is in the smallest details, which is very touching.


    As long as he has three ounces of ink in his stomach, he can write hundreds of poems. It''s a pity that he is as illiterate as the little master, and he has to rack his brains for doggerel poems, so he wrote them all... another whole day and night, from Zishi It''s not too late until Haishi.


    In the capital, it only rained for two days and then stopped. After two or three days in between, it rained for another day and night.


    After several snowfalls, Li Tingfang really realized the beauty of Baojun cars.


    It is stable, warm and bright, and you can still see the scenery outside, which is amazing.


    So in addition to the two poems he made before, he wrote several more poems. The envious courtiers cried out, even when Xu Zhiyu entered the palace, he laughed and said, "When will your highness start selling it? Even if you lose your fortune, you still want to buy one." .¡±


    Xinbao refused with a clear mind: "I won''t sell it now, because the technology is not yet mature, so it''s just a test drive. I won''t make a lot of it until I mature, and then I will sell it."


    She also noticed a detail and corrected him: "The Baojun car is not pulled by horses, so you can''t say buy one, but buy one."


    Xu Zhiyu smiled and responded repeatedly, while saying: "Your Highness, I have an idea. If the Baojun car is further improved, can it be made bigger, because isn''t Your Highness going to sell it to the powerful, such as some high-ranking official, such as a family member? You usually have to bring someone with you when you go out, so it is best to have a seat for a maidservant, otherwise the servant can say that you can ride a horse with you, and the maid will be more troublesome. Kind of weird."


    Xinbao thought so, so he nodded, "You''re right."


    She immediately wrote a letter to Xiang Xiaojun, and assigned a task to Xu Zhiyu on the spot: "When you are free, go find these high officials, as well as their mothers and wives, in short, Baojun''s car. All potential customers, ask them what they think, and how they want Baojun to change in the next step, they can write it down and bring it to you, Xinbao will take a look."


    Xu Zhiyu responded repeatedly.


    Others were gone, Xinbao thought of another thing, caught up and said: "Little fish."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 879： beat your wife

    Chapter 879 Hitting your wife on the board


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly stopped and waited for her to speak, but she was a little confused, and her little brows were tightly frowned.


    It took a long time before hesitating and said: "Xinbao wants to say, if someone puts forward an opinion and it is adopted, when he buys a Baojun car, he can get a little discount..."


    She pinched her two little fingers together to make a very small point: "Little fish, you must know how to speak, and don''t make promises to him, and don''t let him hold unrealistic expectations... Or you can just say, when the time comes, the discount will be about ten taels! We can go left or right! It¡¯s not a lie!¡±


    Xu Zhiyu said with a smile: "Your Highness, in fact, there is no need to do this at all. I feel that even if they don''t give preferential treatment, they must be very happy to speak freely."


    Xinbao''s eyes widened, and he breathed a sigh of relief: "You''re right, Xiaoyu, then don''t give discounts! You can rely on Xinbao''s power to let them write, this is called thrift."


    Poof!


    Xu Zhiyu responded with a smile, Xinbao turned back to the room, Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her, she felt guilty, and quickly explained: "Xinbao is not stingy, Xinbao just feels that if there is one person, the suggestion is adopted , then, when he sees his thoughts on the Baojun car, he will... feel very honored and happy, such intangible happiness is the priceless treasure!"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded his head, calmly said, "Xinbao is right, if you withdraw money, it will be bad money."


    Xinbao nodded sharply: "Yes, that''s right! Xinbao thinks so too!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    She ran to get paper and pen, climbed onto the kang, and asked, "Nah yeah, do you have any comments or suggestions?"


    Emperor Ming Pei put down the book: "I want to write too?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "Yeah, you have the treatment of a supreme client. Yeye, you don''t have to write it yourself, just say it, and Xinbao will write it for you."


    Fine!


    Emperor Ming Pei thought about it seriously: "I feel that this car is still not safe enough, because it is only half the height of the carriage, and it is fine when there are only this car and pedestrians. If there is a carriage on the road..."


    Before finishing speaking, Xinbao said: "Slow down, slow down, slow down...yeah, you talk too fast, Xinbao can''t write."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He had no choice but to slow down and speak word by word. As Xinbao was writing, he let out an oops, put down the pen, and asked someone to change a piece of paper: "When Xinbao is in a hurry, it is easy to make typos. Or yeah, write it yourself."


    She put the pen into his hand and ran to wash her hands.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He looked at her, she had already picked up a small snack, took a bite, and smiled at him with big eyes.


    It seems that the treatment of this supreme customer is not very good.


    He just wrote a few strokes with the treasure body, threw it to her, and said: "Xinbao, do you want to see them test weapons tomorrow?"


    Xinbao asked: "Is Xie Wenkai''s weapon?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Xie Wenkai and the other weapon masters made it together."


    Xinbao nodded: "Okay."


    The next day is Laba.


    Before, Xinbao brought some fresh bamboo shoots out from the space, and Lu Sanchi didn''t know how to make them. They were crispy and tender, sour and salty, a rare delicacy in winter.


    Xinbao took the bamboo shoots, ate two bowls of Laba porridge, and made his belly round. Then he changed into a cloak and a coat. To meet the occasion, he even tied a tiger''s hair flower on it, and went out of the city with Yeye and Daddy. .


    The place is quite far away. After leaving the city gate, we walked for more than half an hour, and it was almost noon when we arrived.


    The weather is fine. It just snowed yesterday. At a glance, the peaks are white from head to toe, and even the trees cannot be seen.


    The nearby tower has been cleaned, and it feels warm and cozy as soon as you enter the door. Even the handrails of the stairs are free of dust, and there are no wooden thorns.


    Xinbao took off his little red cloak, held on to the handrail by himself, and climbed up with short legs, not forgetting to say to Long Xiangwei next to him: "You have worked hard."


    Long Xiangwei: "...??"


    Although he didn''t understand, he still said: "Thank you Your Highness, I''m not working hard."


    A group of people climbed to the top floor. The windows have been treated, and there are holes for the telescope to stick out.


    But Emperor Ming Pei felt displeased, and told them to open the window again.


    At a high place, the wind is a bit strong, but there are several braziers inside, and it is not cold. Xinbao took the lead to look through the binoculars, and saw a group of troops not far away. It is estimated that Xie Wen opened the umbrella.


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged her forward, Xinbao looked left and right with the binoculars, his whole body was trying to do that, accidentally, the binoculars fell down.


    Xinbao: "Ah!"


    Emperor Ming Pei put down the binoculars and took a look, Xin Bao also looked down through the window, and saw a figure suddenly jumped out from below, took the binoculars in his hands, and after a while, brought them up again.


    Xinbao couldn''t help but said: "If Xinbao falls, will someone catch it?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "but if the treasure falls, I will beat your wife."


    Xinbao''s small body retracted in an instant, and took a step back.


    Emperor Ming Pei snorted and continued to watch.


    Wei Fengting came up to ask for instructions whether to eat first or watch the demonstration first. Emperor Ming Pei looked at Xinbao and guessed that she was not hungry, so he said directly: "Let them demonstrate."


    Wei Fengting left at the sound, and after a while, several officers whom Xinbao didn''t know came up.


    The leader was Huo Ting, the commander of the Shenji Battalion, who looked about forty or fifty years old, and stepped forward to salute.


    Behind him was an officer who was also in his 40s or 50s, and there was another kind-looking young man in the uniform of the Shenji Camp, very handsome.


    Emperor Ming Pei, Yan Qingshan, and Xinbao all had people standing by to explain to them.


    Needless to say, Huo Ting explained it specifically to Emperor Ming Pei, and needless to say, the young officer explained it to Xinbao.


    First demonstrate several new weapons.


    The first type is a stone slightly larger than an egg, which falls to the ground without a sound, and is not eye-catching at all.


    But after stopping for a while, the "stone" bounced up suddenly, and then began to shoot around. The fire was like fireworks. Around the "stone", there was an umbrella-like firelight. Even if you look at it during the day, you will feel shocked And gorgeous.


    Xinbao said in surprise: "Wow!"


    Huo Ting said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, this kind of circular cannon is temporarily called by the ministers. It was Xie Wenkai''s own thinking. The longest shot can reach about four and a half miles, and the accuracy can be achieved within three miles. The difference will not exceed two. And it has been tested that even if it hits something or someone in the middle, it will not affect the effect, but it will explode in advance if it hits a hard object.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Then there was another bird, Huo Ting said: "This one looks like a bird, and it looks like a dead bird after landing. It was developed by Xie Wen after he was able to drive the wooden bird given by His Highness. The advantage is that it can fly by itself. The disadvantage is that it needs help. The direction of the wind, you can put drugs in it, and you won''t know it..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 880： Im not skilled at taking care of my daughter.

    Chapter 880 I am no longer proficient at taking care of my daughter


    Xinbao put down the binoculars and interjected: "You can use tear gas."


    Huo Ting was puzzled: "What does Your Highness mean?"


    Xinbao said: "You can use hot peppers, medicines, etc. to make tear gas, and when the time comes, they will burst into tears and can''t open their eyes."


    Huo Ting hurriedly said: "It would be great if it could be done like this."


    Xinbao said with great posture: "I want to think about it, and then write a letter to Xie Wenkai."


    Huo Ting responded repeatedly.


    Continue to demonstrate, the first few are all opened by Xie Wen, either he is independent, or he is the main force.


    All of them are the kind that look fun, even a little playful, but full of power.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "This Xie Wenkai is a fantastic idea, but this kind of firearm must be used strategically."


    You can¡¯t use it all at once, or use it too sporadically. You have to use it in such a way that it makes them suspicious, and they have to be on tenterhooks when they encounter a bird.


    Below is an ordinary cannon, Huo Ting said with a smile: "Wen Kai is indeed a genius, he also participated in some of this cannon, and now the range has reached five miles, and the power is much greater..."


    It turns out that Dayan¡¯s firearms are so good, there are several types of cannons, small cannons carried by one person, medium cannons carried by two people, and large cannons pulled by carts.


    There are also several types of cannons, some are suitable for siege, can hit high and far, and some are suitable for fighting on flat ground, covering a wide area, but the range is not far.


    Xinbao was in high spirits at first, but then her head grew dizzy, and her stomach felt a little cold from the wind. She got down from her wife''s arms, stood on the ground, and looked down through the window.


    Yan Qingshan glanced at her, feeling something was wrong, and reached out to touch her small hair bag: "What''s wrong with Xinbao?"


    Xinbao didn''t look back, just shook his head.


    Yan Qingshan frowned slightly, handed the binoculars to the people around him, squatted down and said, "Are you hungry? Or cold?"


    Xinbao shook his head again: "My stomach is a little cold, just a little bit, and Xinbao blocked it."


    Yan Qingshan said: "Go to the brazier over there to roast."


    Xinbao shook her head straight: "No, Xinbao wants to accompany Yeye and Daddy."


    Yan Qingshan frowned, took off his big cloak, wrapped her up from head to toe like a baby, and wrapped her around her stomach twice, Xinbao suddenly had only her small face outside, even The hands are wrapped in it, like a silkworm chrysalis.


    Xinbao: "..."


    Her eyes widened.


    The tiger flower she tied on specially in the morning!


    Besides, Daddy''s cloak is dark, not good-looking at all!


    Xinbao said anxiously: "No need, Xinbao is not cold! Xinbao is not cold at all!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was talking to Huo Ting, when he saw it at a glance, he said directly: "Xinbao, come here."


    Xinbao couldn''t move his legs, so he slowly moved to Yeye. Emperor Ming Pei took off his cloak, put it on his arm, and hugged his little granddaughter with one hand, with his back close to him , the big cloak just thickly protects the little belly, it is beautiful and warm.


    Xinbao did not object as expected.


    Emperor Ming Pei proudly scolded his son: "You are a five or six-year-old girl, do you think you are an ignorant brat?"


    The old father walked back silently: "Yes."


    In the past two years, I have neglected to exercise, and I am not even proficient in taking care of my daughter.


    Holding a child is purely a matter of practice. Emperor Ming Pei is already old, with a cloak in one hand and a little girl in his arms, and a telescope in the other.


    But Fang Wuyou is the most eye-catching, and immediately brought a stool over, and put it under the little princess''s feet.


    Slightly taller, Xinbao''s hairy little hair bag is against Emperor Ming Pei''s chin, Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t care, he is still talking to Huo Ting while watching.


    Xinbao is a little curious. I finished the demonstration just now, and I¡¯m still watching it all the time. What¡¯s so interesting about it?


    She stood on tiptoe and squeezed up.


    Emperor Ming Pei was tickled by her arched chin, so he asked her, "What does Xinbao want to see?"


    "I don''t know," Xinbao said, "Xinbao wants to see what Yeye is looking at."


    Emperor Ming Pei moved down the binoculars and let her have a look: "Did Xinbao see anything?"


    Xinbao said sincerely: "No, it''s the same as before."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and scolded: "It''s the same as before! Is this kind of thing still hidden? This is because Yeye is smart, so when you see the same thing, you can ask some questions and think about it!"


    Xinbao suddenly realized: "Oh..."


    These people in Shenjiying seldom had the opportunity to meet the little princess, and it was the first time they saw their grandparents and grandchildren getting along together.


    Finding that Yeye saw the same as she saw, Xinbao soon lost interest, and pulled Yuan Shenjue to want to go out for a while.


    Emperor Ming Pei warned: "Come back for dinner in a quarter of an hour."


    Xinbao responded loudly, and the two went out holding hands.


    Although it was all snow, the snow outside seemed to be more fragrant than Gongli. Xinbao held the snow, turned around and threw it on his wife: "Hey!"


    Yuan Shen Jue caught it with a smile, threw it back, and followed her example, whispering: "Hey!"


    The two of them tossed and caught snowballs one by one, having a great time playing.


    Yuan Shenjue suddenly raised his head, took a few steps forward and grabbed her. When Xinbao turned his head, he saw Xie Wenkai holding an umbrella, hiding under the tree, motionless, perfectly integrated with the tree.


    Xinbao called him: "Xie Wenkai?"


    Xie Wenkai obviously saw them a long time ago, and the mosquito responded with a humming sound.


    Knowing that he was afraid of people, Xinbao took a few steps away from him and asked him, "Have you read the letter Xinbao wrote to you?"


    Xie Wen said: "I see."


    Then he started talking,


    But his voice was too soft, Xinbao turned her whole body away, trying to **** her ears, but she still heard "buzzing buzzing"... She couldn''t help but get closer and closer, until she was gone When I reached under his umbrella, I barely heard him say: "It''s almost like this."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She heard nothing.


    She said: "Say it again, Xinbao didn''t hear clearly."


    She took a small step back, but her head was still under his umbrella, "Don''t be afraid, Xinbao is not a bad person."


    But she doesn''t know that even if she is socially phobic or autistic, she is generally not afraid of small animals, not to mention that she is so small that she can''t bite or scratch people, and she isn''t even dangerous to cats and dogs. , in Xie Wenkai''s eyes, it was just a little doll.


    So Xie Wenkai was not afraid, and whispered: "Because when the 100-step gun shoots, it is far away from the eyes and very close, so the scope you mentioned is actually useless, but this thing is very useful, so I We are working on making another hundred-pace gun, which can shoot farther and can be carried on the shoulder, which will be very useful at that time.¡±


    Xinbao nodded straightly: "Yes, that''s how it is. There can be some people who hide in the dark and secretly hit people with a scope. It must be far and accurate."


    Xie Wenkai nodded: "That''s right."


    Xinbao said again: "Xinbao can also make you a tear-inducing poisonous powder. When the time comes, it will be very fine, and it will disperse suddenly like smoke, and you will be able to cause tears."


    Xie Wenkai nodded straight.


    The two chatted quite speculatively, and then Wei Fengting came over and called someone: "Your Highness, the Emperor asked you to go back!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 881： A common childs game among older adults

    Chapter 881 Common children''s games among the elderly


    So Xinbao said goodbye to Xie Wenkai and went back to eat.


    Lunch is set on the second floor of the tower. Although it is only a temporary meal, it is still paved inside. In addition to tables and blankets, there are also some small screens and tables. Although it looks inconspicuous , but there are all of them that can be used at hand.


    Xinbao couldn''t help but said to Wei Fengting again: "Thank you."


    Wei Fengting Bafengfufu: "I dare not be a minister."


    Several people sat down directly on the blankets, a brass hot pot was placed on the low table, and one window was open, but the wind was not strong at noon, and the tree tops and distant mountain peaks could be seen outside the window, which was quite emotional.


    Because Xinbao just said that her stomach was cold, there was a small bowl of **** soup in front of her. Pushed it in front of his wife.


    Her wife picked it up calmly and was about to feed it to her.


    Xinbao was startled, and quickly pressed his wife''s hand to let him put it down, then pushed and pushed it in front of his father.


    Yan Qingshan took a look at her, and immediately asked someone to take it away, and filled her with a small bowl of chicken soup, Xinbao was bored, and then began to eat meat.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked Xinbao: "Where did you go to play just now?"


    Xinbao opened his mouth and said, "Chat with Xie Wenkai."


    She felt sorry for her: "Xie Wenkai is too miserable."


    Huo Ting sitting at the same table: "...???"


    Your Highness, you can¡¯t talk nonsense about this. The person invited by the emperor himself has the ability, so we are short of confession.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very calm: "What happened to him?"


    Xinbao swallowed the meat quickly, and said: "He has done so many things! He has made such great contributions! Even the emperor came to see the weapons he made. At such a glorious moment, he couldn''t be there. Fa heard everyone''s praise with his own ears, and didn''t even have a chance to be humble... He is really miserable, so miserable! Such a credit, it would have been enough to praise for a long time! He couldn''t hear a word! All the happiness flew away , yeah, you said it was particularly miserable."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "It''s quite miserable, Fang Wuyou, give him some gold and silver!"


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly responded, and trotted down.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her again: "Xinbao, seeing how powerful these weapons are, what does Xinbao think?"


    In fact, Emperor Ming Pei is used to teasing his granddaughter to talk, let her think about it, and deepen the impression. She will talk to herself for a while, and she will know what she should know without asking her. It is perfect.


    But he hadn''t asked that before.


    Xinbao was stunned, raised her small face, and her perplexed eyes were filled with "Do I still have any ideas? I just came here to accompany you!"


    Then she saw Huo Ting, a strange old official.


    She understood instantly, it turned out to be a common child''s game among the elderly, Xinbao understands!


    Yeah, don''t worry, leave it to me!


    Xinbao will never let Yeye lose face!


    So she immediately sat up straight, put down the chopsticks, wiped her mouth, puffed out her small chest, and said loudly: "Xinbao has a lot of ideas! There is a saying that soldiers are important matters for a country, and a place of death and life. The way of life and death must be observed! Therefore, we must pay attention to military affairs and weapons!" ¢Ù


    Several people were shocked, and all the chopsticks stopped.


    Xinbao was very satisfied with the effect, put his hands on his knees, and continued to rummage through the endorsement: "There is a saying that ''if you fall behind, you will be beaten, and if you forget the battle, there will be danger!" .'' There is also a saying that ''be rich without forgetting national defense, and peace without forgetting suffering.''''It is better to be prepared than to fight, and not to be prepared for war''..."¢Ú


    She memorized more than a dozen lines of poems in one breath, before she came to a conclusion: "So we must attach importance to national defense and weapon research. Talents who value this aspect are like Xie Wenkai..."


    She went on and on for a long time: "The above is Xinbao''s idea!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Although she didn''t know where she made up these words, some of them actually made sense, mainly because the posture was so solemn that he was too embarrassed to eat it.


    Master Huo was even more taken aback when he heard it, but he never thought that this matter would have anything to do with him, so he just listened silently.


    Then Xinbao glanced at him.


    Master Huo: "...??"


    Emperor Ming Pei winked at him.


    Master Huo even more: "...??"


    Mr. Huo, who rarely sees a driver, was very puzzled. He was at a loss for a while, and then quickly clapped his hands and called out: "Okay!"


    Then he thought something was wrong, and hurriedly said: "Your Highness is really knowledgeable! It''s amazing! I was completely shocked! What... I didn''t come back to my senses!"


    Xinbao said reservedly: "It''s too much." He gave Yeye a look.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Son of Huo Qing, must he also study?"


    Mr. Huo was taken aback again, thinking that my youngest son is married... Then he saw the little girl again, he suddenly realized, and said loudly: "The **** in the minister''s family has a lot of strength, if he can have a child Your Highness is half smart and half knowledgeable, and I will cry with joy!"


    Emperor Ming Pei then gave Xinbao a look, and said indifferently: "Huo Qing is too modest."


    Xinbao gave Yeye another consonant look, then lowered her back proudly, and continued to eat meat.


    After dinner, several people headed home.


    As soon as he got into the carriage, Emperor Ming Pei praised Xinbao: "Xinbao is awesome! My Xinbao is becoming more and more learned!"


    "It''s nothing," Xinbao said proudly, with his little chin raised, "Xinbao and Yeye have the best connection. When Xinbao saw Yeye''s eyes, he knew that he was going to fight for a child! This is the elder''s greatest love. Happy, Xinbao understands! Whether it is literature or martial arts, Xinbao will never let Yeye lose! Wen must quote scriptures, and the more you quote, the more knowledgeable you will appear! Wu will..."


    She didn''t know what to think of, so she paused, "Anyway, even if something happens and Xinbao is no match, you can catch a tiger by surprise, disrupt his rhythm, force a draw, and then yeah You can find a chance to change to the second brother or the third brother! This is called a soldier who never tires of cheating!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Feng...Tiger weeps? ?


    you? Tiger? What misconceptions do you have about yourself?


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed twice before he could barely control his expression and started the education process: "Xinbao, there''s no need for the tiger to cry or something... If you really can''t compare, then Xinbao can study hard and strive for the next time..."


    "Impossible!" Xinbao waved his little hand, quite general demeanor: "Xinbao''s Yeye is the emperor, and Xinbao''s father is the crown prince, who is the largest and second largest person in the world. Xinbao fights father and mother Brother Ping and his wife will never lose, so Xinbao will give you equal rewards, and you won¡¯t be allowed to lose! Yeah, don¡¯t worry, Xinbao is super good at acting, as long as he can¡¯t see it, it means he¡¯s not cheating People, our face is saved. Victory will always be ours!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 882： Professional successor Yan Qingshan

    Chapter 882 Professional successor Yan Qingshan


    Emperor Ming Pei helped the forehead.


    In front of his son, the old father tried his best to start the education mode again: "But Xinbao..."


    Xinbao stared at him silently with big eyes, and after a long while, said in a soft voice: "I beg the Lord of Heaven to cheer up and send down talents of all kinds."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Although he has never heard of this poem, as a talented emperor, he knows what it means when he hears it!


    The key word "shaking" was pronounced by her little milk voice, which sounded like "shaking hands", so she subconsciously shook her little hands!


    It''s really... completely cute!


    Can''t educate at all!


    How can my granddaughter be so cute! so smart!


    Even if some ideas have a little problem, so what! Not a big problem!


    Even if it is a big problem, who dares to say that my granddaughter is wrong! snort!


    He glanced at the crown prince and hugged his granddaughter: "Xinbao''er is right, it''s because I''m too pedantic, but soldiers never tire of cheating! What Xinbao said is right!"


    Yan Qingshan who was raped inexplicably: "...??"


    He didn''t say anything, he didn''t do anything, he was only suitable for taking over the pot? ?


    The accompanying Wei Fengting outside listened to the conversation in the carriage, with a smile on his mouth, he sent the emperor all the way to the palace, when the fellow next to him asked him: "What is your lord so happy today?"


    Wei Fengting was a little embarrassed, coughed: "It''s nothing."


    I just feel that the existence of the little princess is lying to me to have a daughter...but I don''t even have a daughter-in-law so far.


    Xinbao returned to the palace, and excitedly asked others to pass on the pen and ink.


    Emperor Ming Pei thought she was going to write a tear-jerking prescription, so he didn''t bother her, and sat down and drank half a cup of tea slowly.


    Yuan Shen Jue called him in a low voice: "Your Majesty."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his head, and he quietly motioned to Xinbao.


    Emperor Ming Pei took a look, and saw that Xinbao was writing something with a small white arm exposed.


    Xinbao has been seeing Li Songqing tucking his sleeves for several months, and this problem has never been corrected, even Yuan Shenjue can''t explain it.


    But summer is okay, and in winter, even if there are earth dragons in the house, it is quite cold to expose half of a small arm.


    The key is that the sleeves of the jacket are really hard to tuck, and it takes a lot of effort every time.


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, went to change his clothes, and asked someone to pass the pen and ink, and placed it on Li Songqing''s table.


    But Xinbao was so engrossed in painting that he didn''t notice him at all.


    So Emperor Ming Pei thought for a while, and asked her, "What is Xinbao doing?"


    Xinbao said: "I''m drawing an umbrella."


    She saw Xie Wenkai holding an umbrella all the time, and on a whim, she wanted to make him a special umbrella.


    It is the kind of helmet-shaped umbrella with a deep arch, which is bigger and deeper, and the curvature can reach the chest. The inside can see the outside, but the outside cannot see the inside.


    It''s just too suitable for Xie Wen to open!


    She was very interested in painting, and even wanted to get one for herself. It would be best if the window and the pattern could be integrated together. If you didn''t pay attention to it, you wouldn''t know there was a window.


    You can peek secretly.


    Finally finished the painting and wrote down the request, she thought about it, took another piece of paper, and wrote a letter to Li Zhizhi.


    She felt that Li Zhizhi''s writing and painting were in line with her style, so she wrote to him and asked him to help draw two umbrellas, one low-key and inconspicuous, just to cover up the window, for Opened by Xie Wen.


    One should be bolder, more chic, and more stylish. It is best to write a poem, which looks very knowledgeable, and draw a little red border to match the clothes. This is for her own use.


    While writing, she was chatting with Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, have you noticed that many of your senior officials have the surname Li. And the ones surnamed Li are all pretty and knowledgeable."


    Emperor Ming Pei gave Fang Wuyou some instructions in a low voice, and then hummed.


    Xinbao continued: "It''s really convenient to know a lot of high-ranking officials. For example, if Xinbao wants to sell a car, there are high-ranking officials who can use it, or if he wants to draw or write, no matter what he does, he can find an adult who is good at it. .Yeah, do you usually feel the same way?"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed again.


    Xinbao finally finished writing the letter, opened his sleeves, held the paper and shook it back and forth in the air, circling in circles, trying to make the ink dry faster, and said: "Xinbao also wants my brother to make a car, and also wants to make a car." In addition, always jumping in line, does this count as using power for personal gain??"


    Emperor Ming Pei hadn''t spoken yet, and she denied it herself: "What kind of power-seeking is this! Xinbao didn''t take bribes or break the law, and he didn''t confiscate and accept bribes. This is the legal right of a leader. This is seeking personal gains by order!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Xinbao is right."


    So Xinbao finally finished self-persuasion, and asked someone to send all the paper to Mr. Li, and specifically told him that it was Li Zhizhi, not Li Tingfang, and then after he finished the painting, he would take it back and send it to the workshop for production.


    Emperor Ming Pei has been waiting until now, and finally waited for his granddaughter to finish her work before he said, "Xinbao, help Ye Momo."


    Xinbao let out an oh, and came over to help him sharpen the ink.


    Then she saw Yeye walking over, holding her sleeve with one hand, and began to draw with her wrist hanging, her posture calm and unrestrained.


    Then she just looked at it like this, Yeye drew a tick, a flower came out, and another flower came out...Xinbao opened her mouth wide, staring at Yeye''s pen tip in surprise, and kept looking up at Yeye.


    Just looking back and forth like this, watching Yeye draw a flowery painting with my own eyes, it''s amazing!


    Xinbao was extremely surprised.


    The main reason is that Emperor Ming Pei has always been calm and calm, and he is not of the elegant temperament at all. It is not surprising that he paints mountains and rivers, but he paints such beautiful and bright flowers...it really doesn''t look like him.


    Emperor Ming Pei finished the painting in just over two quarters of an hour. He pointed a spot and said: "You can make a ''window'' here. The misty feeling of the window screen can complement the flowers and add more interest."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Xin¡¤YeYe Brain Fan¡¤Bao, the stars in his big eyes almost jumped out, and he stuttered in surprise: "Yeah, yay, you are amazing! Really amazing! Yay, how can you do so many things! You can do everything, Great at everything, yeah yeah a genius! All-rounder! The world of geniuses is scary!"


    She rambled on for half an hour, and said, "Xinbao wants to make a poem for Yeye!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled slightly.


    At this moment, he and Yuan Shenjue simultaneously had a poem in mind, "Shen Jue from the Yuan family is so pretty, he must be a smart guy."


    When Emperor Ming Pei thought that he might become a smart guy or something else, he felt that something was wrong.


    Emperor Ming Pei quickly said: "Does Xinbao want to learn? In fact, painting is a matter of seven points of skill and three points of manners. Why not come and try Xinbao."


    Xinbao was indeed attracted attention: "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 883： Of all the officials, the one most suited to her temperament

    Chapter 883 The most suitable for her temperament among all the officials


    So Xinbao stood in front of her small table, and also used colored ink, holding the gesture of Yeye, holding the sleeve with one hand, and dabbling with the pen chicly.


    Emperor Ming Pei said calmly: "To draw a picture, start with drawing circles. It''s better to draw ten circles first for Xinbao."


    Xinbao nodded, so he drew a circle in a smart way, and drew a circle...the more he drew, the more rounded he was, at first there were rough edges, but later he drew it smooth and slippery.


    Emperor Ming Pei said again: "Writing can also be done in the same way. Keep your shoulders straight and your breath sinking in your dantian..."


    Xinbao nodded quickly and started writing again.


    Emperor Ming Pei has been with her all the time, raising a few words from time to time, and practiced all afternoon without knowing it.


    The next day, Emperor Ming Pei came over early to wait, and when Xinbao came to practice calligraphy, both of them remained calm, but looked at her quietly.


    Xinbao was used to twisting the sleeves of the little jacket for a long time, and then suddenly remembered something... Quickly straightened up, looking for the feeling, and then holding the sleeve to write freely.


    Emperor Ming Pei gave Yuan Shenjue a look at that time.


    As expected of me! Nothing is difficult in the world, as long as I am here!


    And Li Zhi knew there.


    Yesterday afternoon, when he received the letter from the little princess, he really thought it might be for Li Tingfang and sent it to him by mistake.


    But thinking that the little princess''s servants were not so unreliable, she opened it and looked. Inside was a letter with the title "brother".


    Li Zhizhi: "...??"


    Then I poured out several of them and looked at them. They were letters and paintings. I found the letter addressed to him, and then I figured out what was going on.


    Li Zhizhi was very happy immediately.


    It is definitely a joy to be remembered by the little princess because of calligraphy and painting!


    And the little princess said that she thinks his paintings and calligraphy are the most suitable for her temperament among all the officials! To praise his words and paintings is half a page! Four or five idioms are used!


    What is this called? This is called bosom friend!


    So Li Zhizhi was very excited, and he drew like a god, and he painted for a whole night, drawing four kinds of umbrella surfaces.


    If this is another official, it will be flattering. No matter what, you have to try to strike a balance between "little princess likes" and "suitable for little princess".


    But Li Zhizhi is not.


    He felt that although the little princess was young, she must have great ambitions, so he appreciated his paintings. Then he followed what the little princess said and showed his strengths, and the paintings he drew were majestic and magnificent.


    Even the poems are linked to the words "the big roc rises with the same wind in one day, soars up to ninety thousand miles" and "the gold and iron horse swallows thousands of miles like a tiger".


    Emperor Ming Pei was speechless.


    But Xinbao likes it very much! Whether it''s poetry or painting, she likes them all!


    Master Li is so precious!


    So Li Zhizhi successfully surpassed another Master Li, and became the top ten good adults in the little princess''s mind.


    Half an hour later, Baiji led a group of people to the official office, carrying a large pot of flowers, like small red lanterns.


    Bai Ji bowed to Li Zhizhi with a smile on his face and said, "Lord Li, your Highness said that this kind of flower is called a syringa flower, and it is written as a hanging xuan, a bell of a bell. It comes from a place far, far away that requires crossing the ocean to get there. The country. The flower language of this kind of flower is called ''brilliant talent'', which is very suitable for Lord Li, so our little highness transplanted it from the greenhouse with our own hands, and asked us to send it to Lord Li."


    "Your Highness said, it doesn''t matter if Master Li doesn''t know how to raise it. After March next year, you will post a post to His Highness, and then write the password of ''Plananus'' on it. His Highness will go to your house and help you plant it in the yard. Here, the flowers can bloom for several months, so that when everyone visits your house, they will all know that Mr. Li is a talented person."


    Li Zhizhi has also been in the imperial court for many years, but he was stunned by these words, and with tears in his eyes, he thanked him repeatedly.


    Besides, Xinbao also gave him a kind of tea... that is the kind of royal fairy tea that can only be rewarded with two liang after three years of performance evaluation for civil servants. Here, I gave him two catties.


    Li Zhizhi took it with both hands, and Baiji said again: "Besides, Your Highness said, I would like to trouble Lord Li to help me draw another one, and I want a few branches, the ones that are not very eye-catching. Your Highness said that she is not stingy. But that one is for someone else, and that person is very shy, so the umbrella can¡¯t be too pretty.¡±


    Li Zhizhi responded repeatedly.


    As soon as Baiji left, others came forward to compliment her one after another, and at the same time, the news spread like wind.


    Compared to Li Tingfang who is favored by face, Li Zhi knows this, and it is easy for everyone to have the idea of ??"I can do it too".


    After all, who can stand here, who is not one in a thousand?


    There is more than one, who thinks that calligraphy and painting are not inferior to Li Zhizhi.


    Many people asked in various ways, wanting to know what kind of painting Li Zhizhi painted and what kind of poem he wrote... Li Zhizhi also said a few words, but no one believed it.


    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, it is going to be painted on the umbrella, and they will always have a chance to see it.


    Xinbao is also very caring, and reminds her twice.


    But the umbrella silk still needs to be dyed and fixed, so it took another day to make two kinds.


    This kind of umbrella is made of silk, not oil-paper umbrella, and it can withstand rain and snow. Xinbao chose the one of "the roc rises with the same wind in one day, soaring up to ninety thousand miles", which is an ink painting, and the main body is a It is an extremely ferocious and handsome bird, with a few landscapes outlined on the edge of the umbrella.


    In order to match the umbrella, Mrs. Lin asked Xiu Niang to make black, white and gray robes for her. Xinbao also wore a super handsome black gauze wing crown on her head, and thick-soled official boots embroidered with gold silk on her feet. Shiny gold belt.


    As soon as she went out, Mrs. Lin couldn''t help laughing, she couldn''t stop praising her, and said: "Where did you find such a small Yishanguan?"


    Xinbao said happily: "I asked for it from Yeye."


    Ms. Lin nodded: "It''s so beautiful, I asked people to make a few more, and asked my brothers to wear them during the Chinese New Year."


    According to Dayan''s regulations, not everyone can wear the Yishan crown, but it is not exclusive to the emperor, but exclusive to the royal family. Pick it out from the jade ultimatum, you can also wear it, it is not considered arrogance.


    Because Xinbao is fair-skinned and small, after wearing this crown, the brim of the hat is pressed between the eyebrows, and the whole person seems to be a lot taller out of thin air, and she really looks a bit airy.


    Dressed like this, Xinbao couldn''t practice martial arts, and he didn''t want to wear a cape, so he put on an umbrella and went to Qianqing Palace.


    The officials at the waiting office saw her from a long distance. When they saw the umbrella, everyone was really speechless.


    The roc bird, those eyes, those claws, those wings... are so fierce that they are about to eat people. The one who painted this kind of umbrella surface for a five or six-year-old girl must have some cerebral palsy, right?


    Looking at the strenuous pace of the head under the umbrella again, everyone is convinced, but they don''t know what else to say. Who can I ask for an argument? ?


    Who would have thought that His Royal Highness would like this style? ?


    Xinbao walked up to them, then handed the umbrella to Huashuang, and looked at them.


    Everyone hurried forward to salute, one said that the little Highness is so handsome, the other said that the little Highness is really majestic...Xinbao listened for a long time before entering the room happily.


    She didn''t take off her hat when she entered the room, but walked around the room, asking Emperor Ming Pei: "Yeah, Xinbao wants to ask you a serious question, but yeah, don''t be angry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 884： is a person who cannot withstand criticism

    Chapter 884 is a man who cannot withstand criticism


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, put down the book and nodded: "Ask."


    Xinbao said: "They are all so good at complimenting people, all of them are so nice, and so knowledgeable, Xinbao listened to it for half an hour, and no one said the same thing. If it wasn''t for the image, Xinbao could sit there and listen one day¡­"


    She was very puzzled and asked him: "So yeah, yeah, how did you resist being a foolish king? How did you resist not to use a courtier? Xinbao thinks this is very difficult. Fortunately, there is no Wei Zheng at this time, otherwise Xinbao I must not like him at all, not at all, no matter how powerful he is, I still can''t like him. Xinbao is a person who cannot stand criticism."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He laughed, and then answered her seriously: "It''s very simple, Xinbao. The reason why you think it sounds so good is because you only listened to it for half a quarter of an hour. If you listen to it for half a day, half a month, half a year... by then , no matter how extravagant others say, you will be calm and unmoved in the slightest."


    He paused, "As for Wei Zheng... I don''t like such a courtier, but whether I like it or not is two different things. Li Shimin made great achievements in the war at the beginning, but he was always criticized for killing his brother. It was an excellent move, he needed such a courtier... Later..."


    He shook his head: "The emperor''s trustworthiness with drums and horns is not necessarily true trustworthiness. It doesn''t depend on whether he has the desire to serve the country. Even if Wei Zheng is a golden stone adult, no matter how upright his character is, it is impossible for more than ten years. "Offensive face direct remonstrance'', remonstrance as many as "hundreds of thousands of words", famous for this! This is completely different from being famous for loyalty and wisdom... Who knows how many of them are unavoidable?"


    Xinbao''s big eyes were bu ling bu ling, and he listened very carefully.


    Emperor Ming Pei was delighted after seeing it: "What did I tell you, did Xinbao understand?"


    Xinbao said: "Although I don''t quite understand it, Xinbao thinks it must be very powerful! Yeye must be right! Because Yeye is the most intelligent in the world, understands everything, and knows everything!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Yes."


    So Xinbao went to practice calligraphy, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Take off the hat, or you''ll be sweating soon."


    "No," Xinbao refused without hesitation, and even glanced at Zheng Li, who was like an invisible person: "Xinbao thinks this look is pretty good."


    She wore this hat to practice calligraphy. After practice, she took a peek at Zheng Li who was still painting, so she took the initiative to add work: "It happens that Xinbao wants to think about the formula of tear gas pills."


    After several days, I finally remembered it again.


    Now, if you want to fix it, you can only fix the rough version. It can¡¯t be made into a gas, and it can¡¯t form an aerosol cloud. It can only be made as thin as possible, and then it will explode under pressure. Not much worse than later generations.


    Xinbao asked while writing: "The effect is to cry, eyes hurt, and breathing is difficult. Is it enough?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "If you have difficulty breathing, you will feel weak all over, right?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes, you will feel weak all over after a while, but this medicine does not distinguish between friend and foe, and there is no antidote, so be careful when using it."


    She discussed with him again: "Is half an hour long enough for the effect?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "I''m thinking about a question, if this is used against them, will it be affected when our people rush in again?"


    Xinbao was stunned: "It''s possible...


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "After using it, how long does it take to enter without being affected?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "About half an hour or so, the medicine powder fell to the ground, so the impact should be very small, but if you touch the medicine powder on their bodies, and then touch their eyes and nose, it will still be uncomfortable."


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt bad: "Or don''t do it."


    "It doesn''t matter," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Many weapons on the battlefield are useful, it depends on when they are used."


    Alright then, Xinbao nodded and drew up the formula first.


    As a result, when talking about it at dinner at night, Mrs. Lin said: "O Haidongqing!"


    Now she goes to see it every day, her mind is full of Haidongqing, she said: "If you say, you can hide some small mechanism under Haidongqing''s stomach, and then pull the rope or something, the golden powder will rustle Next, do those people feel blessed by the gods? Will they run out excitedly to greet them, and then when they kneel down in ecstasy, the medicinal powder will be sprinkled on them, and then...something will happen to them, this is Their own gods condemned! As long as you do it wisely, no one will know that we did it, this is called... just called..."


    Xinbao seamlessly connects: "This is called a soldier who surrenders without fighting!"


    Several people in the room: "..."


    Dear mother-in-law! dear!


    This familiar style, familiar picture sense! It''s really the mother-in-law who is right.


    Xinbao was inspired, and said: "We should do this, use colorless and odorless medicinal powder, the medicinal powder that is used at first will become super powerful after use, or what... Then spread it to ten, ten to hundreds, everyone We all rushed out to receive the blessing of the gods, and then we started to use bad medicine powder, killing many enemies at once!"


    Ms. Lin exclaimed: "Xinbao, you are so smart!"


    Xinbao said embarrassedly: "Aniang is also smart!"


    Two people high five.


    Several people:"¡­"


    Then both mothers looked at Emperor Ming Pei, and Emperor Ming Pei supported his forehead.


    Although it is whimsical and not very aboveboard, as long as the other party does not know that they did it, it will not affect the reputation of the Kingdom of Heaven!


    Besides, the two countries are at war, what kind of gentleman are you talking about!


    They''ve got all the dirty rumors out, they''re just retaliation!


    Then Emperor Ming Pei said: "Prince, when writing a letter, ask Xiao Tai first. Xinbao must be careful when researching medicine powder."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao waved his hand: "Xinbao asked Yan Ji to make it. As long as it is first refined into a pill, and then ground into a powder, it will become almost colorless and have a little taste."


    Then Mrs. Lin pulled Xinbao aside, and the two discussed for half an hour and reached a consensus. Tomorrow, Xinbao would lend Xiang Xiaojun to Aniang for a day, to see what kind of tricks he could make on Hai Dongqing. It will be seamless.


    Miss Lin asked the people from Yingfang to send Haidongqing over overnight,


    Miss Lin has been with them for so long, and she has room for Xinbao to cheat with meat, and now Haidongqing listens to her like a dictator.


    So Xinbao went to bed together in the morning, and saw several sea dongqings standing in front of the door...all of them were taller and stronger than her, like guards wearing capes. I''m really afraid to go in.


    Yuan Shen Jue carried her in, and while eating, Xiang Xiaojun also came over, and Mrs. Lin talked to him in detail, and asked Hai Dongqing to fly around several times.


    It was inconvenient to squat down on Xiang Xiaojun''s legs, so Mrs. Lin asked the two of them to carry a pole and asked Hai Dongqing to stand on it so that Xiang Xiaojun could look at his belly and paws.


    The room was crowded, and Xinbao asked someone to hold an umbrella to cover the rice on the table, so as not to blow in the dust, and watched while eating.


    She remembered halfway: "Didn''t Xiaoyu ask Xinbao for advice on the car? Why haven''t you come yet?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 885： You guys are clearly talking on paper

    Chapter 885 You are clearly talking on paper


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "He reported the day before yesterday, saying that he stayed in the workshop for a day and saw the Baojun car with his own eyes, so there were some things that obviously couldn''t be done, so they were rewritten and sent over later."


    Xinbao nodded, held the bowl in both hands, took a sip of porridge, and continued to watch.


    When Haidongqing flies, its claws are folded backwards. Most of the feathers on its belly are white, and a small part is the same color as the feathers on its body. Therefore, it is not difficult to make a small trap for covering up. You can''t see clearly below, as long as you don''t get caught, it will be seamless.


    These can be made to match the color of the belly, and you can also make a few white ones. If there are new Haidongqing received later, it can be used if it is really usable.


    The two discussed, and Xiang Xiaojun took a ruler to measure the size of several places.


    Xinbao went to practice martial arts after eating and waiting for a while. When he came back from the practice, the two had already finished discussing.


    Xinbao asked him: "Brother, do you want to play with Xinbao?"


    Smiled to Xiaojun: "Your Highness, I''m not going, I''m going back to the workshop."


    Alright, so Xinbao went to Qianqing Palace by himself, and after lunch, Xu Zhiyu came.


    He sorted everyone''s opinions into two parts, one part he thought was more reliable and feasible, and the other part he thought was not feasible.


    Xinbao was very satisfied, and while praising him, took it over and watched it with Yeye.


    The opinions and suggestions from these people are varied.


    Some people suggested to make it more luxurious, imitate some patterns, some shapes...Xinbao rejected it without hesitation.


    Because now is just the beginning, mainly to research technology, appearance is something that can only be considered after the technology matures.


    Besides, you guys are clearly just talking on paper. You think the pictures of Baizi and Fushou Sanduo are pretty at the moment, but when you really drive on the road, these fancy lines are not good-looking at all, and they are not safe. The driver on the opposite side, no, for the driver, it is a kind of disturbance.


    Others said that it should be bigger, at least it can seat ten people... Xinbao is also temporarily rejected. After all, if ten people are made, you want twenty people, and you can go big. Doing, adding a driver or something is still not something to consider at this stage.


    But one person can sit on it. After all, the road in the capital is extremely smooth bluestone slabs. Many young officials like Gan Baibi and Xu Zhiyu walk up and down or ride up and down. You can use this kind of car by yourself. The car is better than the bicycles of later generations, it is easy and not afraid of wind and rain.


    In addition to one person, there is another kind of multi-person, how many people?


    She asked Xu Zhiyu: "If your father or mother goes out, how many people do you usually bring with you?"


    Xu Zhiyu said with a smile: "Returning to Your Highness, if my father goes to court, he will not bring many people with him, usually only a coachman and two servants. If he goes out, he will bring more people. Besides the coachman, he will take at least four servants. Sometimes you need to bring guards. If the mother goes out, she will bring more people. In addition to the coachman, she usually needs to bring two to four guards, at least two personal maids and two rough envoys. One or two wives..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She did a mental calculation, no wonder someone wanted a car for ten people, but none of the ten people could get it.


    Xin Baozhu stretched her small arms, thinking seriously.


    Ming Peidi bent one leg, let her sit on his lap, and watched with her, but didn''t participate in the comments, so he watched her cross out one by one.


    Then Xinbao said decisively: "Don''t worry about it, ten people won''t do it."


    She calculated, "Only for one person, and for five people, up to six people."


    She explained to Xu Zhiyu earnestly: "Xiaoyu, although we want to sell cars, our main purpose is not to sell cars... We are to study this kind of power-assisted mechanism, and selling cars is just incidental, to save the court a little bit. Money, our store bullies customers... No, we are rich and self-willed. In short, we don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell, even if we can¡¯t sell, it doesn¡¯t matter, because this is not the main thing.¡±


    "This kind of power-assisted machinery will not be used for a long time, not for a long time. We are studying it all the time. It is possible that in the next moment, we will research a more powerful mechanical power and create a more powerful car. And Not only can it be used in cars, but it can also be used in many places. We are for the development of national technology, not for making money. So we don¡¯t need to meet everyone¡¯s requirements.¡±


    Xu Zhiyu nodded quickly.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "That''s enough! Even if you are a female family member, as long as you don''t go out of the city, five or six people are enough in the city... It is enough for a man to bring two servants and a driver. Sometimes these people hug each other, not necessarily We really need so many people, it¡¯s just for ostentation, when this kind of car is rolled out, they won¡¯t be able to bring it, so naturally they won¡¯t bring more.¡±


    Xinbao nodded: "This kind of car can be guaranteed. When a new model is launched, it can be traded in for a new one. The old car can be worth some silver taels... But when the time comes, you have to write down the weight of the load. If they insist on crowding many people, it will be crushed , is not guaranteed."


    Xu Zhiyu nodded: "I have made a note."


    Xinbao continued to look down.


    There are some smart people in the imperial court. Apart from the aesthetics, they are also useful. Some of their opinions are really useful.


    For example, someone proposed the concept of steering bell.


    Now, when horse-drawn carts and ox carts turn, they still stretch their arms and yell. If there is a steering bell that doesn¡¯t ring normally, but rings when turning, it can also warn others.


    Xinbao thought it was right, so he circled it.


    Some people also said that a push-pull small table can be added to the master seat in the middle. When there is one person, it can be pushed to the side for leaning on. When there are two people, it can be placed in the middle for a cup of tea.


    This can also be done.


    In short, there are so many interesting designs.


    Xinbao circled it by himself, discussed it with Yeye, deleted two, and then asked Xu Zhiyu to send it to Xiang Xiaojun.


    At first, I thought it might not be possible to make it a year ago, but unexpectedly, a prototype car was made before it was sealed.


    Because the assisted mechanical power has almost been perfected, it is equivalent to the "bottom" already in place, and it is much easier to make only the surface.


    The third generation of Baojun cars is a bit bigger and taller than the second generation, a bit like the peaked caps of later generations.


    The driver''s side becomes a two-seater, which is lower than the rear.


    The driver sits on the left side, and people can sit next to him. Pedal pedals are also added, and both sides can be pedaled, but only the left side has a steering wheel.


    The furnishings inside have been slightly changed, the seat has been moved forward, and indeed according to the suggestion, a small table that can be pushed and pulled has been made, and there is a round head at the front, which can be pressed down normally, and can be used as a small table if it is lifted up. There is a small box under the tea table, where you can put books or other sundries.


    The servants are added to the back of the seat, which is a simple back-to-back style, facing both sides, so that you can pay attention to both sides of the road, and secondly, it is also convenient to get up occasionally, go around the seat and pour tea for the master.


    The biggest difference is that the top of the driver''s cab, that is, the front of the owner''s seat, is made into a large glass window, so that the owner can see the scenery when he looks up. This is really a design that improves user experience.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 886： I hate my parents for only giving birth to one mouth

    Chapter 886 I hate my parents for only giving birth to one mouth


    In this way, six adults can normally be seated. If it¡¯s a little maid, with a light body, it¡¯s okay to add two more.


    And because the seat is adjusted forward, the gravity is distributed evenly, and it will not be top-heavy.


    In addition, some small places have been changed.


    For example, two light poles were added to the front of the car to directly make a lamp with a fixed glass shade, like a pair of big eyes. If you really travel at night, you can light it up, because the rear is painted with silver to reflect the past. It is much brighter than the wind lamp of qi death, and it is even more conspicuous when viewed from the opposite side.


    For example, the reversing mirror suggested by Xinbao is also installed.


    The steering bell is also made, ingeniously using two brightly colored strips, like the tentacles of a snail, there is a small mechanism next to the steering wheel, once you pull it, it will pop out, and the bell rings continuously , indicating the direction, which is also very interesting.


    The best thing is that there are a few more small designs inside the car.


    For example, a small glass wall lamp that can be fixed, or an incense box that is usually flat and can be pulled out with a single pull, and a wind-powered fan is added at the back. It has a wind boosting effect, and there are fan blades inside, so it won''t be stuffy in summer.


    Absolutely awesome!


    As for safety, what to say, because there is no mechanical power such as steam, the speed will not be very fast, so there is no need for steel and iron frames. This kind of car is already much stronger and safer than a normal carriage.


    Xinbao looked at it and was very satisfied, so he asked them to paint it bright yellow or something, and add a little something exclusive to the emperor, so as to give it to Emperor Mingpei.


    He headed down and hurried, and finally made it before the twenty-second seal of the twelfth lunar month.


    It is equivalent to the Plus version of the third generation of Baojun car. The design is the same, but it is bigger and taller. The wheels are big and thick. The body is not painted, but wrapped with a thin copper skin. The dragon''s body is used as lines, and the dragon''s claws are used as wheels. It looks so majestic and beautiful.


    Xinbao was still smuggled into the palace in the middle of the night, and then tied a big flower with silk.


    Woke up a long time early in the morning, and refused to enter the house, waiting bitterly for Emperor Ming Pei to come down.


    Finally, Emperor Ming Pei got off the court, Xinbao let go of his calf, and ran over, ran too fast and didn''t stop the car, bumped into Emperor Ming Pei, even knocked off Yi Shanguan, dazed Hold on to the hat and salute: "Yeah, daddy."


    Emperor Ming Pei knew about it a long time ago, but he still asked her: "What''s wrong with Xinbao, so anxious?"


    Xinbao shouted excitedly: "Yeah! The car that Xinbao is going to give to Yeh is here! Xinbao will take you to see it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Okay, Prince, all the ministers are also together."


    So the group of people went out, this time Xinbao asked someone to park the car outside Jingyun Gate, as soon as they went out, there was a shining golden car with big red flowers on it, reflecting the winter morning light, shining blindly human eye.


    Xinbao substituted it, and was almost excited for Yeye, so he said loudly: "Ah! What a handsome car!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He could only quickly say: "Indeed, this car is really gorgeous, Yeye likes it very much."


    Xinbao didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. He took Ye Yeye¡¯s hand and explained to him what this place is for, and what this place is for...


    At the same time, he still didn¡¯t forget to turn his head and say to his father: ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry, the workshop can¡¯t make it so fast. When they make another smaller one, it will be used by parents.¡±


    All the ministers immediately praised the little princess for her benevolence and filial piety.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "Is there any brother?"


    Xinbao said: "Brother can have it, but Xinbao and brother can only use three generations of ordinary Baojun cars. This kind of car is too expensive, one will cost ten cars!"


    Her little face was full of heartache: "Xinbao has too many brothers. Xinbao thinks that everyone doesn''t need to have one. Many people can share one, and then anyone who goes out can borrow it... If you really can''t sit, Xinbao You can also walk by yourself¡­¡±


    Poof! Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "It is often said among the people that if you are not in charge of a family, you don''t know the price of firewood and rice. My dear, if you are in charge, you know that firewood is expensive."


    Yan Qingshan also smiled and said: "Then daddy doesn''t need this kind of thing anymore, just use the ordinary one."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao waved his hand generously: "It''s for Yeye and Daddy and Auntie. Xinbao doesn''t care about money, and all Xinbao''s money is for you to use!"


    Hundred officials have never found it so easy to flatter. Really, there are too many things to boast about, and they can''t even boast. They hate their parents for only giving birth to one mouth.


    Then Xinbao took Yeye for a test drive.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "The prince is coming too."


    Xinbao continued to be excited: "Xinbao will be the driver for Yeye!"


    She was about to rush directly to the coachman''s room.


    Yan Shirong held her in one hand, hugged her with both hands, and handed it to his father, and said with a smile: "Xinbao will give you a chance, brother, come and try."


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "I will come too."


    He had tried it countless times, and he sat in the main driver''s seat, Yan Shirong was beside him helping pedal, Xinbao looked behind, and called someone: "Boss Fang, you sit here."


    Fang Wuyou secretly rejoiced, responded repeatedly, called Gao Fu, and the two went up.


    As soon as the car door was closed, Yuan Shenjue manipulated the vehicle skillfully. Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Qingshan sat upright, looking at the scenery in front of them.


    Xinbao''s little face was flushed with excitement, and the little nanny''s voice never stopped: "Yeah, look, there are curtains here, you can pull them up if the sun shines! You can put incense here! Underground here, open this cover, the concave one You can put a brazier, and the shallow water next to it can prevent fire, and it won''t dry up..."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded repeatedly, comforting her.


    Yuan Shen Jue walked all the way to the Jianting Pavilion before asking, "Your Majesty, should you hurry up?"


    Xinbao found a new point of excitement: "Yeah, look here!"


    She slipped down from her father''s lap: "Look here, if you want to whisper, you can close this door, and you won''t be heard from the front, and if you want to tell the coachman, you can open it again," she added. I poked it with my little finger: "This place is sweet, so it''s very convenient to talk!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said again: "Xinbao has a great talent! The craftsman really put his heart into it."


    At the same time, he ordered Yuan Shenjue: "Hurry up."


    Then the speed suddenly increased, but it was still very stable, and came back with a swish.


    Fang Wuyou and the two were holding the armrest behind them, and they were also very excited. You hit me and I hit you, but they didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    Then a group of people came down, and Emperor Ming Pei solemnly praised Xinbao for more than a quarter of an hour, asked someone to reward her, and then ordered the craftsman to reward her.


    This kind of car is of course not allowed to be tested by the courtiers, so everyone walked back, Xinbao whispered: "Yeah, should we give this car a name? Although this car is too beautiful, the name cannot be written. Go up, but we can call it ourselves! For example, we can call it Aiye, just like Ailian said, it seems very knowledgeable!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...??"


    Very knowledgeable? ?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 887： Yeye Heart Sea Needle

    Chapter 887 Yeye Xin Seabed Needle


    The courtiers still closed their eyes and boasted: "Your Highness is really a child with a heart, he is kind and filial..."


    "Although the name is plain, it''s simple and cute. It''s so clever that it doesn''t work..."


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed twice, they were still talking non-stop, Emperor Ming Pei was speechless.


    do not talk!


    Stop talking, okay!


    Xinbao will believe it!


    If she believed it, this nice car might really be called Aiye!


    If I don¡¯t agree, she may still persuade me to "consult the good way and check the elegant words"!


    It''s also possible that she doesn''t remember such polite words, but she will tell me that she will be full after listening to people''s advice!


    Then how can I refute it!


    The majestic emperor couldn''t wait for a courtier with knowledge and interest, so he was so tired that he could only object by himself: "Xinbao, Yeye thinks this name is too short, maybe not very knowledgeable."


    "Is it short?" Xinbao thought for a while: "Then it''s called Rising Sun Dongsheng Feilong Zai Tian Ying Ming Shen Wu Xia Gui Xin!"


    She raised her small face and looked at him with big eyes full of "Is this long enough"?


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    A group of courtiers seemed to have suddenly become fools, and started to praise again: "Your Highness is really talented!"


    "Your Highness is really eloquent!"


    Xinbao said embarrassedly: "Xinbao is not learned, Xinbao is just a porter of idioms."


    A group of old men laughed haha, Lin Tongda hurriedly said: "Your Highness is too modest, I feel that His Highness''s words are full of spirit, not out of clich¨¦s, no worse than His Royal Highness."


    "No, Xinbao is not as good as the second brother."


    Under the rainbow''s fart, Xinbao managed to maintain his sobriety: "Our family''s talent is only one stone, the second elder brother gets nine and a half buckets, and the rest of us are divided into half buckets. Xinbao is too small. No more, so Xinbao is a little uneducated."


    Even Yan Shirong laughed out loud, and hugged his younger sister: "Thank you Xinbaoer for praising your brother, how much medical knowledge does our family have? How much is Xinbao divided?"


    Xinbao said: "Ninety-nine percent of the medicine is allocated to Xinbao! But brother, don''t worry. As the saying goes, the predecessors plant trees and the descendants enjoy the shade. Xinbao can heal and the whole family is not busy."


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help but smile, "Xinbao is right."


    Emperor Ming Pei breathed a sigh of relief just now, thinking that the conversation was over, but Xinbao turned around and asked him again: "That''s right, Xinbao took it just now..."


    She said it casually, and immediately forgot it as soon as she interrupted it. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t remember it, so she could only say: "It''s that Xuri number, is it okay?"


    Emperor Ming Pei answered quickly: "Okay, let''s call it the Rising Sun. Xinbao''s name is good and wonderful. The Rising Sun is similar to that of Ailian. It is a learned name."


    Xinbao: "..."


    She scratched her face with her small hands, blinked her big eyes, and was embarrassed to remind him that he thought it was too short just now, but sure enough, yeah, the needle in the bottom of the sea will change after a while.


    But no matter what, this one is called the Rising Sun.


    Xin¡¤Leader¡¤Bao was very busy, sent Yeye and the others back, watched him sit down, closed the door for him, then rushed to the workshop again, staring at the car they made for Dad.


    Because the carpentry work these days is all manual or semi-manual, even if the speed of the foot is not scary, it feels good to just watch a car doing it bit by bit.


    Although Xinbao thought that father and mother could sit together, the steward of the craftsman didn''t dare to be ignorant, so he also made a separate one for the princess.


    Considering that Empress is a lady who dares to play with Costin, so there are no complicated decorations such as flowers and tassels. The color is mainly positive red, combined with bright yellow, the overall is relatively smooth, but the flower branches on the window are more delicate and beautiful.


    In a large workshop with hundreds of people, several places started working at the same time, which is quite fast.


    Where Xinbao was sitting, her little finger was writing back and forth in his wife''s palm. Yuan Shenjue felt it for a long time before realizing that she was settling accounts.


    But it''s all about the accounts, she really doesn''t feel bad about making it for Yeye''s parents, she even said generously that you can use gemstones to make flowers, set them on, and when the sun shines from afar, they will definitely shine brightly. It looks very expensive.


    Xinbao''s biological clock is very accurate, and he got up early in the morning. After reading here for half the morning, he became sleepy.


    Yuan Shenjue went back to the palace with her on his back, and he was still in time for lunch.


    She fell asleep after lunch, and then slept all afternoon.


    The next morning, when it was time for her to wake up, she didn''t get up either. Hua Shuang quietly lifted the curtain to look at it twice, but she didn''t move.


    Until Yuan Shenjue couldn''t wait to come in, as soon as he heard his breathing, he asked, "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao turned over and looked at him with big eyes: "Don''t make noise."


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "What is Xinbao doing?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s those craftsmen, they work very hard, Xinbao wants to give them some year-end bonuses, but Xinbao... is a little poor, so Xinbao is looking for something in the melon seeds that can be used as money to give them .¡±


    She said while muttering: "There are already a lot of black goji berries, black goji berries? There are also mulberries...or how about black goji berries?"


    Yuan Shen Jue helped his forehead, and said: "Xinbao, it''s better for the artisans to send money."


    Xinbao was a little unconvinced: "Xinbao knows that Xinbao is not a person who doesn''t eat meat! Xinbao... just thinks it''s better to post this!"


    Xinbao is just a bit stingy!


    Sure enough, when I became a family member, I knew that money was expensive, and I became more and more stingy.


    Yuan Shenjue signaled Hua Shuang to help her get up, and said with a smile: "Is this good, you go and talk to the emperor, maybe the emperor will be willing to buy your Wuhei powder, and then you can deduct half of it and spend the rest Half of it will be distributed to the craftsmen, these five black powders... Let the emperor deal with it?"


    Xinbao thought for a moment: "Wouldn''t it be good for Xinbao to ask Yeye for money?"


    "Of course not," Yuan Shenjue said: "The craftsman is also the emperor''s subjects, the money is for the craftsman, not for Xinbao."


    Xinbao thought so, so after going to Qianqing Palace, he talked with Yeye about business.


    The grandparent and grandson sat at both ends of the table and completed the verbal agreement very rigorously.


    Emperor Ming Pei spent one thousand taels to buy Xinbao''s eight-treasure powder and five-hei powder worth two to three thousand taels, and then asked people to pack them directly. Officials of the fourth rank and above each distributed two catties of each kind It ranges from ten catties to ten catties.


    And Xinbao unceremoniously withheld more than half of it, took 300 taels and distributed it to the workers in their workshop, and took another 100 taels separately and asked someone to secretly give it to Xiang Xiaojun, and the remaining 600 taels were considered kickbacks. , All to the wife.


    Xiang Xiaojun has his brother around, and he is not short of money, so he directly takes out two hundred taels, and treats everyone to a good meal on the day of the new year.


    As for the three hundred taels, although there are more than three hundred people in the workshop, many of them are purely hands-on, not so many who are really skilled.


    The things that the superiors are watching every day, the managers don¡¯t dare to make small moves, but they are assigned to them fairly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 888： Just keep being invisible

    Chapter 888 Just keep being an invisible person


    So only two days later, the prince¡¯s, the princess¡¯s, and a car are painted with small flowers, and other places are also cute and cute. The whole is like a big mushroom. Although I didn¡¯t say who it was for, I knew it was for it at a glance. Whose car... was sent in together.


    For this reason, the Eighth Prince also asked someone to temporarily build a "garage", and planned to choose a place later, and then officially build a good one.


    After Xinbao heard about it, he didn''t dare to praise them, and avoided him every day...for fear that he would ask her to deliver the car.


    This year¡¯s Chinese New Year, neither Yan Shifan nor Yan Shisheng can come back, nor can Xiaohuashi. It is said that Yan Shichang is on the way, but he hasn¡¯t come back yet.


    Originally, Xinbao would definitely be lost, but with a career in mind, Xinbao is so busy every day that there is no time to be lost.


    When I came back at night, I heard that a few more umbrellas had just been brought in.


    In addition to the four of Li Zhizhi¡¯s before, two of the ones painted by Emperor Ming Pei were also made, and there were also a few of other patterns. Li Zhizhi''s gem edge is completely different from Li Zhizhi''s style.


    It happened that Xinbao had also been wearing men¡¯s clothing for a few days, so she immediately changed her style and began to switch back to women¡¯s clothing to match her new umbrella.


    After the change, she rushed to the Qianqing Palace in high spirits.


    However...the waiting area was empty.


    The beautiful little girl opened the umbrella in disbelief, walked two steps over, looked at it carefully, turned around in shock and disappointment, and then remembered...the seal.


    Those who are knowledgeable, who praise others and can recite poems, and several adults who do not repeat the same style for a quarter of an hour, all of them are not here...


    Looking at the disappointed little eyes of his little granddaughter, Emperor Ming Pei quickly comforted her: "Go to Huangzhuang in the afternoon, and leave after lunch!"


    Xinbao was overjoyed, his spirits came back again, and he quickly turned his head and told: "Take all Xinbao''s umbrellas, and share the good-looking ones with Brother Fifth and Brother Six, so they don''t forget to wear boots , according to Xinbao''s experience, you must show your boots under the umbrella to look good and to be majestic!"


    Yanke several times agreed to go.


    Xinbao said again: "There is also a Baojun car! This time we will go in a Baojun car!"


    In addition to the three cars of Emperor Ming Pei, the Crown Prince, and the Crown Princess, there are also the original prototype car and Xinbao¡¯s mushroom car. There are five cars in total, which are enough to sit on.


    Xinbao entered the room, plucked his fingers and thought about it for a long time, then looked at the people in the room, and still chose Yeye.


    She leaned close to Yeye and whispered, "Yayye, Xinbao wants to ask you a question."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "En."


    Xinbao whispered, "For example, you have a very good thing and you want to show it off to others, but you don''t want others to ask you for it, because although you have it, it is very expensive, and you don''t want to buy it." Free gift... How can I express it euphemistically? To say it beautifully, so that you won''t appear stingy??"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Xinbao, they are all smart people, Xinbao... That is to say, if you once said that this car is for sale, or that it is very expensive, then no one will ask you for it. If someone asks you to beg, it is someone who likes to take advantage, Xinbao ignores him."


    Xinbao thought for a while, nodded, and decided to allow the sixth and eighth uncles to get in the car this time.


    Yan Shirong is also rare to be free at the moment. Seeing that the four treasures of the study are on display over there, he said with a smile: "It''s been a long time since I saw Xinbao''s calligraphy. I don''t know how you are practicing now?"


    Xinbao said without hesitation: "There is yesterday''s one on the shelf."


    Yan Shirong: "...??"


    He laughed and said, "Listen, you don''t plan to practice today?"


    Xinbao said: "Isn''t everyone on vacation?"


    All right... Everyone is on vacation, so Xinbao must also be on vacation.


    So he stopped urging her, and stood up to look at the calligraphy she usually practiced.


    This character has really been practiced. Although it is still chubby and not strong enough, the frame structure is already very harmonious and beautiful.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help being proud, stood up and smiled and said: "There is a saying that words are like a person, I often feel that this is not true, but the word Xinbao is really like a person, I have never seen such a lovely font, others Try to imitate, no matter how much you imitate, you will not be able to imitate this interest.¡±


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "It is true."


    Although Yan Qingshan was not good at calligraphy, he couldn''t help standing up to read it. The three of them talked with great interest.


    They stayed until noon, and after lunch, everyone went on the road, and Liu Ba was also together.


    Sometimes this kind of place in the palace is quite cruel. For example, even if the crown prince mentions it, even if it is a hand in hand, Emperor Ming Pei still does not agree to bring the Ninth Prince.


    Therefore, there are certain things that you must do well. You should put in the work and show your loyalty. If you slack off after two days of brushing, then you can just continue to be an invisible person.


    After some back and forth, it was finally decided that Emperor Ming Pei and Xinbao were in the first car, the crown prince took the second car, 68, the princess princess was the third car, Yan Shirong was the fourth car, Xiao Wu Xiao Liu was the fifth car ¡­


    As soon as the five cars came out, the posture was as if they were about to get married.


    Xinbao was so excited by what he had imagined, he stood in front of him and watched.


    After all, the Rising Sun is an imperial carriage. It is very big and tall, a little higher than a normal carriage. Standing there, you can see the heavy guards around it.


    The car was running smoothly. After leaving the palace, before leaving the city, there was a small commotion outside.


    Then came to report to Xiaodong: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, His Highness the Third Emperor is back."


    Before Emperor Ming Pei could speak, Xinbao jumped up and said, "Third brother!"


    Emperor Ming Pei held her down and said, "Let him get into Rong''er''s car, and his servants can follow behind."


    He responded to Xiaodong and went.


    So Yan Shichang got into Yan Shirong''s car, and it happened that he sat by himself, and it was just right to add someone.


    Shen Shouyan didn''t keep up either, so he went back with Zhong Limin and a few apprentices first, if he was needed to go, just go back then.


    After leaving the city, the ground was not as smooth and level as in the city, but it was still not very bumpy. Soon after arriving at Huangzhuang, Xinbao jumped out of the carriage and said to the back: "Third brother!"


    "Hey!" The big man pushed open the car door and got out, picked up his sister, and took a few bites: "Xinbao, I miss you so much!!"


    He was hugging his sister, excited like a big dog, and ran away even circling and bouncing, Yuan Shenjue could only fly to keep up, and then dragged her back to Emperor Ming Pei, the Crown Prince, and the Crown Princess hello.


    Just like Xiao Tai, martial arts etiquette can be careless, but the big things can''t be bad.


    Everyone got out of the car, and the beautiful Baojun cars were lined up, shining brightly in the sun.


    Several companions ran over excitedly. Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu were reluctant to let them take the car of their sister, so they drove out the car that Yan Shirong was sitting in. Everyone slowly tried to play, chatting excitedly at the same time.


    After playing for two hours, Yan Ke came over and called: "Your Highness, my little Highness asked when you will go back."


    The little fifth brother was excited about playing, so he asked, "What''s the matter with Xinbao?"


    Yan Ke laughed and said, "Your Highness wants to go for a walk with an umbrella."


    Although as mature boys, the twins don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun to go out for a walk with an umbrella, but they feel that they usually go to school and have no time to coax their sister.


    So they resolutely gave up the Baojun car: "We''ll go change immediately, and we''ll be there in a quarter of an hour!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 889： skinny sinking ball

    Chapter 889 Thin Shenqiu


    The twins were accompanied by four companions. They all changed their clothes, put on official boots, each held an umbrella, and went to find Xinbao.


    Xinbao had been waiting for quite a while, and when he saw them coming, he immediately became excited, so even Yuan Shenjue changed clothes, and a group of people lined up according to their height, and slowly went to the minister''s side .


    There are only four of Li Zhizhi''s magnificent umbrellas, but there are others with a similar style. Yuan Shenjue also has this kind of ink style. A little red, good-looking, don''t want it.


    Because Xinbao is very familiar with the old ministers recently, so this time the senior ministers who came here are all high-ranking and powerful ministers. They are skilled in filming group business. I like it, it''s a gentle and unremarkable boast.


    Xinbao listened for a long time, tired of holding the umbrella, so he reluctantly pushed the front, and then pushed one by one. The group of children said a few words modestly, and after finishing the process, they lined up and left slowly.


    Come out from there, the ministers can''t see it, Xinbao is relieved, and quickly asks someone to take the umbrella away, while rubbing his little wrist, several people stroll around.


    While walking, I also met Mrs. Lin, who was walking with Shen Qiu with a rope.


    When they saw Shen Qiu, several people were all shocked.


    Can a fox grow so big? ? It''s taller than Xinbao, like a little donkey!


    Even if he knew it was Shen Qiu, Xinbao didn''t dare to go up and touch it, but the twins were bold, and they wanted to save face in front of their friends, so they went over to touch it openly.


    Xinbao stood a few steps away cowardly, and said to Mrs. Lin: "Mother, you haven''t seen Shen Qiu for a long time, does it still know you?"


    "No," Mrs. Lin said, "I''ve come here often these days! Walking it every day has made Shen Qiu thin."


    Xinbao looked at Shen Qiu''s bucket-like body... and didn''t dare to express any opinions.


    Shen Qiu is really matured, no wildness at all, and he has a good temper, and enjoys being touched by the twins, so several other people also come to pet them, and then directly lead them away to play.


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "Don''t look at Shen Qiu''s face, he has a daughter-in-law, and he just gave birth to a litter of little foxes. They were born at the end of August. They are so cute and chubby. Do you want to see Xinbao?"


    Xinbao hesitated, "Bite?"


    "Does not bite, only four months old, very obedient, very loving."


    Ms. Lin was as enthusiastic as a peddler, "Go, go, my mother will take you to see."


    Xinbao followed.


    A litter of foxes was kept in one place alone, the room was covered with thick quilts, and a big fox was lying in the corner, and when it heard the sound, it froze vigilantly.


    Xinbao stepped back immediately.


    Then a fur ball came out humming and chirping. Mrs. Lin hugged it with a smile, and asked Xinbao, "Do you want to hug it?"


    Xinbao glanced at the big fox. Although the big fox had been staring at her, he didn''t seem to want to pounce on her, so Xinbao embraced her with both hands.


    Although the little milk fox is a bit stinky, it is so cute with a chubby grunt. Xinbao carefully hugs and touches it. The fur of the fox is really soft. The little fox sticks out its tongue. It is so cute. .


    The more Xinbao looked at it, the more he liked it, and he didn''t let go of it. Mrs. Lin also hugged one, and said: "There are seven in total, and I named them all. The one you hold is called You Erbai, and the one I hold is called Wei. sharp white..."


    It''s named Fei Lin Niangzi, you don''t even need to ask, just look at it and you''ll know why the name came up like that.


    She also complained: "There is another pair, look, this one and that one, they are too well-proportioned, and they don''t even have any characteristics. I have no choice but to call one Man Huang and the other Huang Man, but I can''t tell the difference, tie a rope, it will be torn off in one night, and I can only scream."


    Xinbao said: "It''s very good. Look at this, the white hair under the neck is a big group, but the other, the white hair under the neck is tucked in the middle, and there is a waist... It''s better to call it an egg and a gourd." .¡±


    Ms. Lin saw it too: "Yes, Xinbao has sharp eyes, so let''s call it that."


    Yuan¡¤Scholar¡¤Shen Jue silently covered his face beside him.


    Probably because of similar brain circuits, Xinbao quickly memorized the names of the seven little foxes, played with his right ear white for a while, and picked up Xiyishui again.


    Xishiyishui''s fur is a little whiter than other foxes, and his eyes are darker, more beautiful, extremely delicate, and the little clip is humming, so cute.


    The two played for a long time before Miss Lin put the little fox back into the nest, but Xinbao was reluctant to let go, so Mrs. Lin stood at the door and discussed with Mrs. Fox: "Mrs. Just send it back! Don''t worry!"


    Being named and sent to the door, the fox mother who became Mrs. Song was very cold and ignored her, but after her son was taken away, she did not catch up.


    Mrs. Lin smiled and said: "Now I find that with you... that is the meat in the melon seeds. It is really easy to train wild animals. This fox is really clever. These little cubs are very obedient after being raised. I still want to find People go outside to pick up some wolf cubs, raise them up slowly, and they are probably very obedient."


    Xinbao asked: "But what''s the use?"


    Miss Lin thought for a while: "I don''t know, just play."


    Xinbao let out an oh.


    She was tired of carrying her, so she asked Mrs. Lin to help her carry her, looking for Shen Qiu everywhere.


    I kept finding the side of the mountain, only to see the group of children there, I don''t know what they were doing.


    Ms. Lin said from a distance: "What are you doing?"


    Little Fifth Brother glanced back and said, "We were playing here just now, Shen Qiu didn''t know why he kept pulling his head like this."


    Several people leaned over to have a look. The ground looked very ordinary, the ground was frozen hard, and nothing unusual could be seen.


    But the fifth brother still called someone over, and said: "Dig it out and have a look, we tried it, Shen Qiu is not playing with dirt, it must have smelled something, maybe there is a buried body underneath!"


    Several half-grown children let out a low cry in fright, nervous and a little excited, watching the servants start digging, because the ground is hard in winter, it is difficult to dig, but slowly dug out about a foot, and the **** suddenly touched Arrived at a thing.


    Long Xiangwei said: "It seems to be made of porcelain."


    "It''s a jar," Xiao Liu pointed to a piece of porcelain brought by the side of the hoe: "It looks like a pottery jar."


    So several people paid more attention, and gathered together to watch. Xinbao was afraid and wanted to watch, so he squeezed in the middle to watch.


    Long Xiangwei started to dig around slowly, the little fifth brother said: "It''s really a jar. Wait a moment."


    He knelt down and took it carefully.


    Long Xiangwei hastened to step forward, but he refused to let him go, and Mrs. Lin was also a little nervous, saying: "Be careful."


    Little Fifth Brother responded, and slowly removed the pieces of the jar. After removing two pieces, he said, "There is something in the jar."


    He stretched out his hand to grab it, and the next moment, a human hand was lifted out by him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 890： In the morning, Tian Shelang ascended the Tianzitang in the evening

    Chapter 890 Chaowei Tianshelang Mu Dengtianzitang


    Little Fifth Brother took a look, screamed in fright, and shook his hand suddenly.


    The hand hit Wei Gui with a slap, Wei Gui let out a scream, jumped three feet high, Xinbao was standing next to him, saw that it was just right, and his little voice broke from fright: "Ah! "


    Soon, Sun Changming, who was lucky enough to come to Huangzhuang for the first time since he was still the crown prince, rushed over in a hurry, and urgently summoned the people from Dali Temple.


    Xinbao was terrified, and was sent back to Yeye in an emergency, but the crown prince didn''t go there either. Yan Shirong came over to deal with it and asked the younger brothers to go back, but the twins refused and insisted on staying.


    Yan Shirong saw that he was in a good mood and was not frightened, so he agreed and let them watch from the side.


    Long Xiangwei has slowly dug up the soil, revealing an altar cover about the size of a water tank. After lifting the altar cover, there is a stench, even in winter, it sticks to the nose.


    Sun Changming worked from the bottom and was very experienced. He directly tied the veil to his face and looked at it.


    This is a shallow altar with a wide mouth, and inside there is a circular pillar-shaped protrusion carved with patterns. Around the pillar are rotten human hands. Including the one that the little five brothers pulled out before, there are seven.


    Seven people "lifted" the pillar inside together. It should have been filled with blood before it was lowered, but it has dried up now, and a layer of blood red has accumulated. The situation is extremely strange.


    The twins are not very familiar with Sun Changming. Seeing that he has been silent, they feel anxious and ask: "Master Sun, is this some kind of evil method? Is it cursing something? Will it happen elsewhere?"


    Sun Changming didn¡¯t answer the one in front, but when he said something else, he raised his head and asked, ¡°How did Your Highness find out in the first place?¡±


    Little Fifth Brother said: "It is a fox raised by my aunt. It has been raised for several years. It is very human. We brought it here to play, and found that it kept digging the soil, so we asked someone to dig it."


    He paused: "I''ll ask someone to lead it, and then look around for it, okay?"


    Sun Changming cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    The little fifth brother hurriedly called an **** to go back to find Mrs. Lin, and at the same time hurried back to look at Sun Changming.


    Sun Changming took a charcoal pencil and drew the pattern on the cylinder, and then made a small drawing of the situation in the altar, and asked someone to check it.


    On the other hand, he said: "The roots of the grass on the soil layer have grown to the cover of the altar. This should have been buried in autumn. In addition, there is some floating wax on this hand. This should be in August, September at the latest." Buried by the moon."


    Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother listened very seriously. Seeing that they really wanted to hear, Sun Changming explained in a low voice: "These hands are small and slender, they should be the hands of a woman, and they are less than ten years old. Look at them. Here, do you see it?"


    The palms of these people were all tattooed in the shape of flying birds, and the twins almost blurted out...Jurchen!


    Shen Qiu was quite human, and was taken by the **** who usually took care of it. He wandered around the yard and found three more such jars. There were four in total, buried in four corners. After they were all brought out, Each one is the same, seven hands supporting a pillar, but the hands are different, some are children, some are old, some are male and some are female.


    The people from Dali Temple rushed over, and they must have checked overnight. The twins wanted to follow the whole process, so they came to ask Emperor Mingpei.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded directly, and Yan Shirong gave them a few more instructions before letting them go.


    The twins themselves were very successful, so they ordered Sheng Chaohua and Huo Zicheng to go back first. After all, the two of them were not interested in this aspect, so they only brought Luo Jue and Wei Gui there, and they had been studying with Sun Changming.


    Seeing a messy hand with his own eyes, Xinbao was terrified.


    Although she didn''t touch her, and she didn''t hit her, but she is very easy to substitute, and always feels that her hands are uncomfortable and her body smells bad.


    After washing her hands more than ten times and changing her clothes two or three times, when she thought of that situation, she still felt that her vest was hairy, she put her head in her hands, and shouted tremblingly: "Ah, hurry up! Xinbao don''t think about it! "


    Emperor Ming Pei was very worried, hugged her, and told her stories with all his heart.


    He told one, took a breather, Yan Qingshan told it again, and then Mrs. Lin told the story... Mrs. Lin told the story, and the story was very vivid, and she kept talking, so that Xinbao had no time to think about what happened just now.


    As it turned out, someone from outside came looking for Mrs. Lin.


    Although Xinbao didn''t hear anything, she still thought about it again, and was terrified.


    But after a shock, she remembered, and said, "Police dog!"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t understand, and said, "What?"


    Xinbao was already a little excited, stood up from Yeye''s arms, and when Mrs. Lin came back, she said to her: "Mother, didn''t you just say that you want to train the child who sinks the ball and the little wolf? You can do it after training , for the adults of Dali Temple and the Ministry of Justice! Dogs are fine too! Dogs¡¯ sense of smell is many times better than that of humans! They can distinguish many, many kinds of smells. Everyone¡¯s smell is different!"


    "For example, at the murder scene, a handkerchief of the murderer was left behind. If we have a trained dog, or wolf, or fox...we let him smell the handkerchief, then we can let the dog, wolf, or fox... Take the smell and catch the murderer! A mile or two is fine!"


    Dogs, wolves, and foxes all have a keen sense of smell, but dogs are better trained. If there is a way to train wolves and foxes, training them from childhood, wolves and foxes are also very self-reliant, and it must be very useful!


    Xinbao''s big eyes were full of energy, looking at Mrs. Lin.


    Ms. Lin was also a little excited: "Is it really possible? Then let Shen Qiu try?"


    "It may not be possible now," Xinbao said, "but don''t we have his child? His child is still so young, and there are infinite possibilities in the future. From a young age, he may be trained to become a **** dog. In Dali The temple played a huge role in the process of deciding the case!"


    The IQ of a fox is very high, equivalent to that of a six or seven-year-old human child... Isn''t it as smart as Xinbao? ?


    And the more you train, the smarter you become! Many dogs have high IQs, but wolves don''t have high IQs, so you can train only dogs and foxes.


    The more Xinbao thought about it, the more wonderful it became, and he pouted his stomach and said: "Father is a farm fox, and his son goes to the Tianzitang. His son can become a Dali dog, and Shen Qiu must be very happy!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    It¡¯s a good sentence. Changwei Tianshelang, Mudeng Tianzitang, has it been changed to this? ?


    There are so many flaws in a sentence that he can''t even explain it!


    But Mrs. Lin was obviously moved, and said: "Then we must try! I will go out and tell Shen Qiu the good news!"


    She went out.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at the little girl, Xinbao was obviously very excited, forgot what happened before, and ran around on the couch with her little skirt in her hands.


    At the same time, he said: "You must pick a few good-tempered people to take them with you. You can''t beat them secretly. After all, they are Xinbao''s nephews. It''s really good to take a bath. You must choose a good-looking person to take them with you." she."


    Emperor Ming Pei once again: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 891： Xinbaos relatives

    Chapter 891 Xinbao''s Relatives


    He looked at his son and said, "Your family is flourishing."


    His meaning is obvious, this is your son and grandson, I don''t want the fox to be my great-grandson!


    Yan Qingshan stood up and said, "My son, go out and have a look."


    He went out with his hands behind his back.


    Emperor Ming Pei continued to discuss with his granddaughter what the official dog could do.


    In fact, there are really not many things that can be done these days, and there is no need to arrest drugs. It is also very useful to distinguish the murderer.


    Xinbao said: "Also, for example, if a person dies, Dali Temple doesn''t know whether it is a normal death or a homicide. You can also let the dog smell it. If there is poison in the cup, you can smell it, and the dog will smell it." He will shout towards the cup! At this moment, if the murderer is said to be his family member, he will show a panicked look and smash the teacup. The officials of Dali Temple will be quick to see Jin Qing, and they can arrest him Went back for interrogation."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "Xinbao is right."


    Xinbao said again: "There is another kind, such as avalanches, earthquakes, etc. If you want to find out if there are any survivors, you can also ask a dog to look for them. Dogs are not only good at smell, but also good at hearing."


    Emperor Ming Pei was talked about by her, and he also felt that this idea was quite brilliant. If he took some time to train him slowly, maybe he would really make great achievements.


    The grandparents and grandsons talked enthusiastically.


    In the afternoon, the twins came to ask for instructions, and wanted to handle the case with Dali Temple. Emperor Ming Pei agreed, and then the two changed the subject again.


    Xinbao said: "Little Brother Wu is awesome, he is so courageous."


    Emperor Ming Pei was also very happy, saying: "Wulang Liulang, he is indeed a good boy."


    It may be because the elder brother is too good, so the twins are usually not very conspicuous, but in fact, the excellence can be seen in many small things.


    For example, they are playing with Baojun cars. Boys like these things, but when they are addicted to playing, Xinbao¡¯s person will call out as soon as they call, and then change clothes and hold an umbrella to accompany them. The younger sister went to play the game she liked, even if she felt bored, she still patiently accompanied her.


    Being able to restrain desire is really something that many adults cannot do.


    Also, if you find that the sinking ball is moving abnormally, you will not pass it by, and then call someone to dig it, otherwise, you will really skip it. Didn¡¯t Long Xiangwei check it so rigorously, and didn¡¯t even check it?


    It seems that they are really interested in this and are willing to work hard for it, which is very good, as long as they really put their heart into it, they will achieve something.


    While chatting, Lady Lin and Yan Qingshan came back.


    Miss Lin brought Xiyishui over again. Xiyishui looks good, so she is the most often hugged. Xinbao immediately opened her hand, hugged her, and introduced to her: "This is Zuzu."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He could only glance at it silently.


    Xinbao also grabbed his hand, asked Xiyishui to smell it, and said to her, "Yishui, this is the smell of Zuzu, do you remember? Zuzu is not only a relative, but also your future boss The immediate boss of your boss, you have to please him from now on, when the money you send... no, the food you eat will be better than others."


    Are you so social? ?


    After taking a bath, he hummed and acted like a baby.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help but dislike it: "It''s a smell, don''t you think it stinks?"


    Xinbao said: "Although there is a little smell, but Xinbao thinks that this is Xinbao''s relative, so he thinks it can be tolerated."


    Emperor Ming Pei helped his forehead: "Hurry up and play for a while and change your clothes, my whole room smells like this."


    Xinbao was sitting next to him, pawing the fox for a quarter of an hour, when the third elder brother came running and jumping outside.


    As soon as he arrived at Huangzhuang, he licked his sister for a while, then stepped on Xinbao''s Baojun car, and went back to pick up his master. He had just picked him up when he heard that something had happened.


    As soon as he came in, he asked, "Is Xinbao okay?"


    "It''s okay!" Xinbao said to Xi Yishui, "This is uncle three."


    Yan Shichang took a look, stretched out his big hand, and stroked his body twice: "Hey!"


    While saying: "Xinbao, let''s go, let''s go see Master."


    Xinbao was right when he thought about it, so he hurriedly stayed on the bed, put down the washing water, put on his cloak and went to see Shen Shouyan, Yan Qingshan and Mrs. Lin also came over.


    Including Yan Shichang, Shen Shouyan took in a total of five apprentices. When he came back this trip, he brought all of them, and Xinbao recognized them one by one.


    The third apprentice is Cen Zhusheng who has dealt with Mrs. Lin and Xinbao. Xinbao still knows him, and also remembers his wife Wang, who is also a foodie, but he didn''t come this time.


    The second apprentice''s surname is Jin, his name is Jin Man, and he looks like a reckless man.


    The fourth apprentice''s surname is Jiang, and their name is Jiang Ziyue. They are also of the tall and mighty type. In short, all of Shen Shouyan''s apprentices, except Cen Zhusheng, are all super tall and strong, and they look like Stupid.


    Standing among them, I feel even more like a dwarf, but I feel super safe.


    Xinbao couldn''t help but think, five tall and strong men, plus Uncle Shen, a Baojun car, is it considered overweight?


    Miss Lin couldn''t help laughing and said: "Brother Shen, the four king vajras in your family are absolutely perfect if they stand up."


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "The posture is quite bluffing, but it''s not just boasting. Although they started early, their strength is really not as good as Chang''er."


    Miss Lin asked again: "Zhusheng, where is your wife?"


    Cen Zhusheng replied respectfully: "Go back to your mother, Mrs. Wang is also here, and I''m going to put things at home now."


    "Well," Mrs. Lin said with a smile, "after the new year, I''ll ask someone to invite her to come out and have fun together."


    Cen Zhusheng quickly responded.


    Miss Lin asked other people.


    The three of them are all married, and they are all married women from the rivers and lakes. They must be able to talk at that time.


    Several people had dinner together in the evening, and Shen Shouyan also talked to Yan Qingshan.


    He went back this time and really cleaned Chaotianmen from head to toe.


    Chaotianmen is huge, and there are everywhere. This is an advantage, and there is no need to clean it up.


    But the people here, with the assistance of Daotinglou, cleaned them up from beginning to end. Those with troubles were sent to the government, some were expelled from the gang, and some were temporarily retained.


    Now it is completely self-reorganized, and although his eldest disciple Lei Hong is now in the gang, he is actually in the name of the deputy gang leader, so it is equivalent to this is an army of the rivers and lakes. The kind used.


    There are people who scold him in Jianghu, but there are really not many, much less than imagined, and it is not a big deal at all.


    But his action, plus Shen Zhuocheng is also constantly grabbing the head, so all the major gangs are cleaning themselves up. It is true that there is no one as bold as Chaotianmen, and they have not sent people to the government, but expulsion from the gang is true. Routine operation, so in the future, there will really be very few such group activities.


    Shen Shouyan said very truthfully and very heartily, Yan Qingshan also praised: "Shouyan is extremely courageous and decisive, and dares to be the first in the world."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 892： With a wave of the sword, peoples heads are buzzing

    Chapter 892 With a swing of the sword, people''s heads rush


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "The emperor is wise, and the world is united. Although I am an ignorant minister, I know that this is the trend of the times. Since it is the trend of the times, I have to go all out for the sake of this group of brothers. Take a chance and grab the top spot. "


    What he said was so true that Yan Qingshan couldn''t help laughing, and patted him on the shoulder.


    Then he asked again: "How are you apprentices?"


    Shen Shouyan said: "In terms of fighting alone, they are Chang''er, Zhusheng, Jinman, and Ziyue in order. But if they are good at teaching, Chang''er is not good enough, and Ziyue is not good enough, but Jinman and Zhusheng are good at teaching. .¡±


    Ms. Lin asked in surprise: "Zhusheng is better than Jinman?"


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "Yes, if it weren''t for Zhusheng''s talent, I wouldn''t accept this stature. Zhusheng''s sword skills are far less powerful than the three of them, but they are quick and sharp, so they are not lacking in strength. "


    He paused for a moment: "At the beginning, Lord Wu''an led me to create the sword technique on horseback, which Zhusheng used best."


    He explained to them: "Like Chang''er, he is born with great strength, and his sword skills are extremely powerful, so the lower body must be firm, this is like a tree, rooted firmly, so that it can exert sufficient strength... So even in the future, his horse sword may not be as good as the bamboo."


    Ms. Lin asked suddenly: "Where is Pingdi envoy, and Pingdi envoy with a long-handled knife?"


    Shen Shouyan also answered sharply: "It must be invincible."


    Ms. Lin winked at Yan Qingshan excitedly.


    These people, including Yan Shichang, are half a head taller than ordinary people, and they are full of bumps, which is scary to look at. If they are placed in front of the battle as a vanguard, with a wave of a sword, their heads will be snapped away. To the enemy, that must be a lot of mental pressure!


    Yan Qingshan only nodded.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their respective places. Only the people from Dali Temple were still burning the lights for the night trial.


    The jar has already been raised. When you look carefully, the top and the body of the column in the middle are the meaning of "Haitongqing" in the Jurchen text, and they are their gods.


    But the lower head means "Princess of the Central Plains" in the Jurchen text.


    This is the earliest Jurchen script, later called Jurchen big characters, and later Jurchen small characters, but now they use Mongolian, so Jurchen big characters, even Jurchen people know very few.


    Moreover, there are not many large Jurchen characters, and there are no complicated characters like Zhen and Hua, but don''t even think about it, they must be referring to Xinbao.


    After all, although Emperor Ming Pei had two daughters, they acted in a very low-key manner. They were not well-known among the people, and the Jurchens might not know about them.


    Although they don''t know what their curse means, they obviously want to use the power of their gods to suppress the **** Xinbao.


    Dali Temple is very angry.


    This kind of national enmity is easy to make people feel the same, let alone the little princess.


    Sun Changming and Wei Xuanxiao were examining non-stop, as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    Although Huangzhuang only comes here for a few days a year, there are usually people maintaining and guarding it, and there is no need for a full trial of this kind of matter, because some eunuchs and maids in the house may not be able to leave the palace for the rest of their lives. The door of Zhuang... so the only things that need to be examined are purchases, guards and patrols.


    Of course, we have to send people to find out if anyone has found someone missing and their bodies chopped up.


    After midnight of the trial, it was discovered that something was wrong.


    Because in the past two or three months, Mrs. Lin has often come to see Shen Qiu, so there is a guard who keeps leading the conversation here, meaning... only when the lady comes, the attendants and vehicles are not searched.


    But he didn''t know that from the very beginning, Sun Changming said that this happened in August and September. The first time Mrs. Lin came over, it was the end of October.


    The intention of framing is too obvious, this is a guilty conscience!


    So I fed the mantra pill and started the trial.


    After the first trial, it came out. At the beginning of August, a wealthy businessman said that his lifelong wish was to see what Huangzhuang looked like, so he promised him a lot of money, and then a small team of them let him in. Huangzhuang made a big circle.


    He thought he was just asking someone to come in to take a look, and they were by his side the whole time, so nothing could happen... But now it seems that this is clearly stepping on something.


    Find out the layout of the display in Huangzhuang, and then, presumably, someone from their side decides where to bury it, and then climbs the wall to bury it at night.


    The people of Dali Temple followed the clues and continued to investigate this "rich businessman".


    Since he wants to pretend to be a wealthy businessman, he must have a place to stay. Follow this place to check, and more and more people will be exposed.


    As a result, when these people drew the appearance of the "rich businessman", Sun Changming took a few glances and said, "Pfft!"


    Wei Xuanxiao glanced at it, but couldn''t laugh or cry.


    why?


    Because when the little princess held the Wooden Bird Club a while ago, didn¡¯t she catch a few spies? This... is one of them.


    Then they went to the inn where the rich businessman lived without stopping.


    The waiter in the store is a master at remembering people. Although it has been half a year, I can remember some of them when I recall them.


    Then Sun Changming asked someone to draw some portraits at random, mixed in the portraits of several spies at that time, and several juniors came in to pick each other, three times and five divisions... three spies were gathered together.


    A wealthy businessman with two followers.


    Brother Wu asked with a clear mind: "But they must be experts to be able to climb over the wall with this jar in the middle of the night. Those spies back then didn''t look like experts?"


    Sun Changming said: "Those spies didn''t resist at that time. They hid for so long and didn''t dare to expose it easily, so they wouldn''t expose themselves until the last moment. Even before they took the truth pill, they felt that they were I will never say it out, I think I will be able to pretend to be stupid and succeed, and get away with it. After using the truth pill, before the effect of the medicine is over, I poisoned them, so even if they have skills, they will not be exposed .¡±


    Wei Xuanxiao also said: "I''m not dead yet, I''ll go back for a trial."


    Little Sixth brother also asked: "Shen Yan Dan, isn''t it forbidden to lie?"


    "Yes," Wei Xuanxiao said, "but the Mantra Pill is not a panacea. For example, a spy has done ten things, but it is generally impossible for him to remember ten things clearly. When I asked him, would you still do it?" What¡¯s the bad thing? The spies might only recruit one, and then I interrogated him, and he recruited two more, and then I asked if there were any more, and he said there was no more¡­ The mantra pill broke out, and he recruited another one¡­ It''s also possible, I asked him what other bad things he did, and he didn''t say one bad thing, but said another..."


    "In short, there will be omissions. Mantra pills are precious, and we can''t use them every time, so there may be omissions."


    He sighed: "After all, the ministers were negligent."


    Little Fifth Brother comforted him: "Master Wei, don''t think too much, these spies are also specialized in doing this kind of thing, and they must be one of the smartest and powerful people in their clan. It''s not surprising that they occasionally miss it."


    "That''s right," Brother Xiao Liu also said, "If you use the Mantra Pill too much, they will find out the rules, so some things are really embarrassing."


    Little Fifth Brother said: "Anyway, it is impossible for these tricks to harm Xinbao."


    "Yes, no one can harm Xinbao by any means."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 893： Your gods cant do it

    Chapter 893 Your gods are not good


    When the twins talk, you always say one sentence to another, seamlessly connected, which sounds very interesting.


    Sun Changming and Wei Xuanxiao were slightly relieved by what they said, and then they went back to Dali Temple to interrogate those people.


    Those two people are really masters, and they were hoping to dispel their vigilance and find a suitable opportunity to escape from prison, but this incident broke out...


    Mantra pills can be avoided, but when the real thing breaks out, they can''t tell a lie when they are asked... They can only confess in pain, and the little fifth brother even taunted: "It seems that your gods can''t bless you. you!"


    The spy was furious, raised his head and yelled.


    They don''t understand and don''t care.


    Although a gentleman should respect the beliefs of others, who told them to provoke first? Still using this vicious trick?


    The little fifth brother continued to stab his heart with a knife: "What are you shouting about? It doesn''t matter whoever is louder is justified."


    "That is, even if you scream your throat, the facts are still facts, your gods, no!"


    The spies were almost mad by them.


    When the news came, Emperor Ming Pei burst into anger when he heard it at first, but after hearing it...the anger subsided a bit.


    Before the incident was exposed, the prisoner was already in jail or something...


    So he didn''t punish too severely, except for those few guards who were beheaded, everyone else just fined their salaries.


    Xinbao has not gotten up yet, and this side has already dealt with it.


    After Xinbao got up and had dinner, he was going to pet the little fox for a while.


    As a result, while walking, I heard Hua Shuang and the others gossip, saying that Shen Shouyan practiced martial arts with a few apprentices in the morning, how powerful and mighty, the courtiers were dazzled and so on.


    Xinbao blinked her big eyes and listened very seriously, then became interested, turned around and asked someone to fetch her wooden sword.


    The wooden sword is also very beautifully made, and it looks like a chivalrous woman on the back. Xinbao went to Shen Shouyan with the sword on his back, and said to him: "Uncle Shen, let''s compete in martial arts."


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    Xinbao thought for a while, then changed his words: "It''s a discussion, no, it''s a question."


    Shen Shouyan squatted down and laughed: "Your Highness, Uncle asks you, have you been practicing martial arts and qinggong for a while?"


    Xinbao proudly said: "Of course."


    "That''s fine," Shen Shouyan said, "Uncle has a funny comparison."


    He turned his head and ordered: "Everyone, come here, take the knife."


    Several people came over, smiled and drew out their knives. Shen Shouyan smiled and said, "Your Highness, don''t be afraid, stand still, you''ll be fine."


    While speaking, he grabbed her clothes and lifted them up, and slowly put them on Jin Man''s knife nearby.


    Xinbao let out a cry of fright, and subconsciously took a step...


    Yan Shichang''s knife was quickly handed over at the back, and it was lifted gently under her feet. Xinbao regained her balance slightly, but she was still a little scared. She opened her arms and struggled to stand firm.


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "It''s okay, let go of your hands and feet, and go boldly!"


    Said to go boldly, but Xinbao still couldn''t be bold.


    I''m a little excited and a little nervous, but after all, I''ve practiced light kung fu for so long, and I''m not afraid of heights, and I won''t really fall. As long as I can stand still, no matter which direction she leans, these people''s knives can always be handed over in time. Hold her little feet.


    Xinbao was waggling back and forth while meowing like a kitten.


    After getting used to it, she raised her head... and found a group of officials gathered in front of the door, looking at this side.


    Xinbao caught sight of Li Tingfang who was standing at the front, and immediately puffed up her small chest.


    Shen Shouyan stared at her, and blurted out his name again: "Xinbao, come and try the sword technique."


    Xinbao panicked and smiled calmly on the surface, then pulled out the wooden sword trembling slightly, and directly performed a set of sword skills.


    In fact, she really used the swordsmanship, but she was not afraid anymore, because she followed that footwork, and the knife at the bottom was delivered, and the strength didn''t even make her feel that her feet were soft, or that her feet bounced, but the strength Moderate, like stepping on slippery ground.


    In fact, this is entirely due to the strength of the disciples of the Shen family, but in the eyes of outsiders, they think that the little princess is really too powerful. She walks on top of everyone''s knife net, is skilled in swordsmanship, and her face only changes slightly. A flexible! Such a neat little figure!


    Emperor Ming Pei got the reward, hurried over, and saw this miraculous scene.


    Yan Qingshan and the others were all watching.


    Except for Mrs. Lin who saw her every day and sometimes accompanied her to practice, the others, even Emperor Ming Pei, rarely saw Xinbao practicing martial arts. When they saw it, they were really shocked.


    Then Xinbao finally finished practicing, retracting the posture, her little feet and feet together... the four big knives on the lower head supported her feet, and then slowly lowered, Xinbao retracted the sword super handsomely, and jumped to the ground.


    Emperor Ming Pei heaved a long sigh of relief, his heart returned to its place, and then he said, "Zhizhi, how is Xinbao?"


    Li Zhizhi rushed out of the crowd and said: "Back to the emperor, your highness''s swordsmanship is really superb, it''s like walking on the top of the clouds, I''m really dazzled by it, my **** is fascinated by it, I dare to write a letter for your highness , to describe this matter..."


    Not to be outdone, several senior ministers immediately complimented him.


    Xinbao tried his best to collapse his calf so that his calf would not shake, and kept a reserved smile, looking at them.


    Emperor Ming Pei let them say a few words, and allowed them to make books and paintings for the little princess, and then came to hug the little girl, while motioning for Shen Shouyan to follow.


    Shen Shouyan touched his nose and followed silently.


    Emperor Ming Pei yelled at him as soon as he left the yard: "Shen Shouyan! You are so bold! It''s so dangerous! If you hurt Xinbao at all..."


    Shen Shouyan knew this would happen, so he could only plead guilty again and again.


    Xinbao hurriedly covered Yeye''s mouth, and explained seriously: "It''s okay, Yeye, it''s not dangerous. As martial arts learners, we are very concerned about where every sword will go and how much strength we will use. Accurate, so although it looks dangerous, it is actually not dangerous at all, although Xinbao''s kung fu can deceive literati, but in the eyes of several senior brothers, it is like slow motion, nothing will happen."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t try to push her hand away, but only glared at Shen Shouyan angrily.


    Xinbao herself is very happy, thinking that she is really handsome!


    When she got to the house, she drew out her sword again, went down to the ground to compare for a while, and recalled her heroic appearance just now.


    I was a little scared just now, but I feel a little bit excited when I recall it. How can there be such a handsome person in the world! This person is still her!


    Xinbao held his sword and chanted: "Rizhao censer emits purple smoke! Mighty Xinbao is in the world!"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Seeing her happy, Emperor Ming Pei shook his head, then relaxed, and talked to Shen Shouyan.


    The little five and little six outside changed their clothes and came over to say hello, Emperor Ming Pei said, "Go back to sleep."


    Both of them stayed up all night, their eyes were red, but they were very excited and not sleepy at all, so they begged: "Yeah, can we go to Dali Temple again these few days?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said helplessly: "Yes."


    He thought for a while: "Xinbao said that after a period of training, foxes and dogs will be helpful in investigating cases. Are you willing to do this?"


    Both of them were taken aback and looked at each other, but they were not as happy as imagined.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 894： an excellent touchstone

    Chapter 894 An excellent touchstone


    Yan Shirong said: "Whether you want to, what do you think, just talk to Yeye directly."


    The little fifth brother said: "Yeah, we don''t want to care about this, not because we want to be lazy, but mainly because we think this kind of knowledge is useless to us."


    Brother Xiaoliu said: "We want to learn the ability of Dali Temple to discern every detail, to deduce the truth step by step until the truth is revealed...but we don''t want to learn how to use dogs."


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t need dogs, but if someone trains them well, we¡¯d be happy to use dogs, but we don¡¯t really want to know how the dogs were trained to their final appearance, and we don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful.¡±


    "Also, the second brother is right. The more we learn, the more we feel that we are not enough. We just don''t have enough knowledge now, so we take a few days to go to Dali Temple to study. Usually, we still focus on studying."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "That''s right. Go down and rest. If you want to go to Dali Temple after rest, go."


    Both of them were overjoyed, and Shi Li left.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said to Shen Shouyan: "The best thing about these children is that they can hold their breath."


    Not rushing to run errands, not rushing to take on jobs, keeping out of the limelight, clear-headed, able to restrain desires, he is very pleased to see.


    Shen Shouyan said with a smile: "Your highnesses are naturally good, and the blood of the Tian family is naturally excellent."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded with a smile, accepting this simple compliment.


    Then he asked: "Then tell me, who will leave this matter to?"


    Ms. Lin thought she could do it, but she still planned to take Haidongqing to fight Jurchen after the new year, so she didn''t grab it...


    After a brief silence, Yan Qingshan answered: "I think the second brother can do it."


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Yan Qingshan continued: "I feel that the second brother is smart and cautious, so maybe you can give it a try."


    Yan Shirong listened with a smile.


    Now they are no one but me, so to put it bluntly, anyone can use it.


    Gong Kehou is very smart in some ways, politically sensitive, and very affectionate, otherwise he would not trust his nanny so much.


    Many of the crimes on him back then were actually blamed on the third prince, such as the arrest of Chen Benshan and Shen Shouyan, which are most known to the world.


    The most important thing is that they have a grudge against each other on the surface. Emperor Ming Pei took care of them and would not take the initiative to mention the second prince, so why couldn''t they give him a hand for Emperor Ming Pei?


    This matter is very appropriate.


    It doesn¡¯t look big, but it¡¯s very novel. To a certain extent, it also involves secrecy. It is related to "animals", and there will be some controversy.


    is an excellent touchstone.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t give a proper answer, but said: "Let''s talk."


    Several people were talking, Xinbao was practicing martial arts with a sword beside him, and he was not too tired. He practiced until noon, and he couldn''t hold back.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that Xinbao put down his sword and came to look at the calligraphy and paintings of several people one after another.


    Among these few courtiers, there are really many who are good at calligraphy and painting, and now...


    How to put it, everyone''s thinking is no longer that kind, to strike a balance between the cute and realistic style that Emperor Mingpei wanted and the heroic style that Xinbao wanted, everyone dropped their integrity and chose without hesitation In order to do what the little princess likes.


    The crucial situation at that time was indeed very cool and magical, so everyone¡¯s paintings were all majestic and heroic. After seeing it, Emperor Ming Pei didn¡¯t like any of them.


    Especially Li Zhizhi!


    He painted the first few people very vaguely, at a glance, they looked like four pillars, and then there was a chivalrous woman standing on the top of the clouds practicing her sword, that kind of chic and heroic, that kind of fairy spirit that wanted to fly into the sky... The fusion is just right, but it''s not like Xinbao at all.


    But Xinbao thinks it looks very similar, this is her! That''s what she looks like!


    Master Li is like a human flesh camera! Draw her demeanor and verve!


    Xinbao kept nagging: "Xinbao is too handsome! Wife, can you frame this? Xinbao wants to hang it in the study."


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded silently, and glanced at Emperor Ming Pei with a suppressed smile: "Yes."


    Xinbao also noticed the sulking Ming Peidi, so she ran over to take a look, but Ming Peidi didn''t look up, so she started acting cute, tilting her little head to see his expression from below.


    Emperor Ming Pei was so teased that he couldn''t control his face, put down the painting, and nodded at her: "What are you doing?"


    Xinbao asked: "Yeah, aren''t you happy?"


    Emperor Ming Pei hehe: "I see these old men are becoming more stupid now, and they can''t even draw a picture. I get angry just looking at them!"


    Xinbao blinked his big eyes: "Don''t you like the pictures they drew for Xinbao?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I don''t like it, the painting is not good."


    "But Xinbao likes it very much." Xinbao thought for a while: "But Xinbao''s thoughts are not important, yeah, they are your servants, Xinbao just borrowed it for a while, so it''s important that Yeye likes it. Yeye If you don¡¯t like it, just tell them to draw something that Yeye likes!¡±


    Xinbao waved his hand generously: "Yayye is their king, and it is their honor and duty as subjects to satisfy the king! So if they didn''t draw well, Yeye asked them to draw again, and draw a few more times, for sure. Anyone who likes it! If they don¡¯t like it anymore, it means they are not smart, so yeah, let¡¯s wear small shoes for them! This is called the way of the imperial court!¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    The old boy was inexplicably pleased by what she said, and then called Fang Wuyou to come, and really passed on a word of mouth.


    After listening to the oral order, the old ministers each looked at the people around them.


    Tell me, I have a friendship with the little princess, so I fell in love with the little princess, why are you joining in the fun!


    So, it can¡¯t be the paintings handed in this time, none of which the emperor likes, right?


    Everyone finally recognized who is the leader, and quickly started to draw the one that the emperor likes.


    The next day, after Xinbao got up, there were many paintings spread out on Ming Peidi''s desk, all of which looked like little fairies, ethereal, cute, and beautiful... Xinbao thought it was also very pretty! All are beautiful! Every picture is beautiful!


    Xinbao nestled in Yeye''s arms, read them one by one, then stroked his chin, thought for a while, looked at Yan Qingshan, Yan Shirong, and her wife.


    Then she asked, "Do you guys like this?"


    Yan Shirong said: "I like it very much."


    She looked at her father again, and Yan Qingshan also said: "I like it very much."


    Her wife: "I like it very much."


    Xinbao hates iron for being weak: "Can''t you have a little bit of your own preferences? Don''t you have a little bit of your own unique requirements?"


    Yan Shirong smiled and said, "It''s possible to have one, so what does Xinbao want?"


    Xinbao blinked her eyes wide and muttered softly, "Don''t you think this is a good way to cheat? If so, let''s go and tell them that the first and second types are like daddy, daddy I don¡¯t like all of them, so, will they draw better ones?¡±


    She patted the painting on the table with her little hand: "The one that looks different from the two good-looking ones?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 895： The emperor deliberately tossed them

    Chapter 895 The emperor deliberately tossed them


    Before Yan Qingshan and the others could speak, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Good idea! Fang Wuyou."


    Fang Wuyou obeyed his orders and left.


    Once again, the veterans who received the oral order: "..."


    Your Majesty, this is not intentional, is it? ?


    Could it be that the second batch of paintings were so good that they fit the emperor''s liking, so the emperor thought, you guys clearly know what I like, so why didn''t you have any of them in the first batch!


    So the emperor deliberately tossed them to come.


    But even so, what can they do.


    It¡¯s not just that I can only accept my fate and start painting.


    The little princess likes heroic ones, the emperor likes cute ones, but what does His Highness the Crown Prince like?


    Or to put it more bluntly, besides these two, which other style can you please? ?


    A group of old men are really worried about turning around.


    But also because of this, the third batch of paintings are really varied, and there are all kinds of paintings, but none of them are ugly.


    Xinbao was very satisfied, put all the paintings together and read them over and over again.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked her: "Does Xinbao still want it? If you still want it, let them draw again."


    "Forget it," Xinbao said in embarrassment, "I have drawn so many, it is enough, Xinbao has to think about it, give them something, as a pen fee."


    She also knows about the brush fee?


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "It''s okay, just hit a stick and give me a sweet date. Since I have already paid the retouching fee, I can draw a few more pictures."


    Xinbao said in a low voice, "But, I''ve already been beaten three times!"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed out loud, so he stopped talking, Xinbao pondered slowly by himself.


    The last time I gave away Bazhen powder and Wuhei powder, this is a very classic health recipe, and give it again, such as donkey-hide gelatin, and she has no donkey.


    Others are not classic enough.


    Finally, Xinbao brought out some party ginseng.


    There are almost no Dangshen out there, only she has, and then she called Assistant Xiaoyu over and asked him to buy some wine.


    At that time, you can add soaked wine such as wolfberry and astragalus, which can nourish qi, nourish blood, and anti-aging. It is also a commonly used medicinal wine prescription.


    Xinbao was giving orders when he saw a young **** rushing over to report: "Your Majesty, Your Highness, Young Master Yan is fighting with some foxes."


    Two people: "...??"


    Little Phoenix is ??an uncle in the palace, and everyone usually calls him Young Master Yan.


    Mrs. Lin also came out holding it when she came out. Normally she would not hug a fox, but because Xinbao proposed the concept of a detective dog, Mrs. Lin was quite attentive. She went to see it from time to time...because the frequency of going was too high , and there is a smell on her body, even the stupid and cute foodie Little Phoenix has noticed it.


    Little Phoenix never uses a cage or tether, and it can¡¯t fly high, but under the burning of jealousy, it unexpectedly flew over section by section, and a group of maids followed all the way, not daring to grab it.


    As a result, when he got here, Xiao Fenghuang saw that Mrs. Lin was holding the little fox, and immediately yelled at it.


    The little fox was still a baby, he was dazed when he was nagged, he didn''t know how to resist, and then the fox mother became anxious and rushed forward.


    Everyone looked at this posture, afraid that it would become wild and bite Mrs. Lin, so they hurried over to block it, and then Shen Qiu hurried to pull his wife... In short, it all made a fuss.


    Emperor Ming Pei and Xinbao walked there while listening to this tortuous and bizarre story.


    When I went there, I saw that the most beautiful one had been washed, and a handful of hairs had been plucked off its head. The fox mother was licking it and barking at Shen Qiu.


    A fox meows just like a cat meows, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Can''t get up.


    Little Phoenix was hugged by the palace maid, with a few feathers ripped off from her wings, and she was also screaming angrily...or maybe cursing, after all, even Xinbao couldn''t understand.


    This stance of jealousy is gone, but fortunately it did not cause bloodshed.


    Yan Qingshan stood straight at the side, with one hand clenched behind his back, his posture was full, and his face was full of helplessness.


    Ms. Lin''s argument is changing from being weak to being justified: "I''m not just playing, I''m not thinking about Xinbao saying that I want to train the fox..."


    Xinbao just walked over: "...?"


    She quickly hid behind Yeye''s legs.


    No, it has nothing to do with Xinbao, Xinbao does not take the blame.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched from a distance, very speechless: "Does your family only make ears?"


    Yuan Shen Jue glanced at Shen Qiu, then at Yan Qingshan, and said quite deeply: "Maybe."


    Xinbao stretched out a little finger, hooked a button on Yeye''s cotton robe, looked over there from the gap between the two of them, and said in a low voice: "Why don''t we go, in case Auntie lets you go?" We criticize or stand in line, what should we do? At that time, we have to face the inner suffering, whether to choose justice and tell the truth, or..."


    The next moment, Mrs. Lin saw them and called: "Jueer, come here, come and judge, am I right?"


    Xinbao tugged Yeye''s padded robe violently, trying to cover herself, but it was too late, and Mrs. Lin said again: "Xinbao also come here!"


    Xinbao could only slowly withdraw his little finger from the buttonhole, and walked forward slowly, Yuan Shenjue said with a serious face: "Of course auntie is right, auntie also wants to help a little."


    Xinbao came in second, and said wittily, "My wife is right!"


    Yuan Shen Jue said again: "It must be because Auntie is so good, that''s why both Yan Xiaoyuan and Little Fox like Auntie so much."


    Xinbao continued: "My wife is right!"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it, and complained to Fang Wuyou: "This is not just a family, it''s a family!"


    Fang Wuyou could only laugh with embarrassment.


    Then the two escaped smoothly, leaving His Royal Highness to clean up the mess.


    The few people didn''t go back, they just wandered around in Huangzhuang. Emperor Ming Pei looked at the distant mountains and said: "The snow disaster has been twenty-seven days, so it happens to stop snowing on the first day of the new year."


    Xinbao followed his example, looked in that direction, and said, "I don''t know what Xiaohua was doing."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "I don''t know how these people spend New Year''s Eve."


    Xinbao continued: "I don''t know what Xiaohua will have for New Year''s Eve dinner."


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her silently. She put her hands behind her back and frowned. Her expression was much more appropriate than his, and she was particularly concerned about the country and the people.


    Not far away, someone trotted over and saluted with a smile: "Father, Xinbao."


    Xinbao didn¡¯t have the consciousness to ask him to change his words. After Duanhe Junwang secretly changed his words, it turned out that Xinbao and the emperor didn¡¯t care, so they called it that way now, but the etiquette is still not lacking.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw that his hem was wet and flattened from the cold, so he asked, "Where did this go?"


    Duanhe Junwang said with a smile: "I want to invite my father and Xinbao to see something interesting."


    Xinbao was very interested: "What''s so fun?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 896： Its just that youve grown up and become confused

    Chapter 896 only said that you have grown up and become confused


    Duanhe Junwang said: "It was made by a craftsman unintentionally..."


    He began to talk vividly: "Didn''t a row of waterwheels be used when the new pharmacy was built, the water splashes below were very big, and when it came out, it was the kind of vortex..."


    He compared his hands, "Then there was a craftsman who was lazy and hung the clothes there in a basket, and after a quarter of an hour, the clothes were very clean. There was no need for soap horns or washboards. It was very labor-saving. That''s how it works."


    "As a result, in the twelfth lunar month, the river water was frozen, and the waterwheels were taken away, so they could not be washed. Then there was a craftsman named Xu Bao, who figured out something, took a shelf, and put the clothes on it. Then cut a hole in the ice, just press and wash, so as not to freeze your hands."


    He kept talking with comparisons, Xinbao really listened with gusto.


    Duanhe Junwang continued: "Then everyone felt that it was still not very clean, and they still had to rub it. Then several people thought about it when they had nothing to do. Now they figured out a thing. They called it a laundry boat. I thought it was very interesting, so I called them I made a smaller one and put it in the lake to see what it means.¡±


    While talking, I arrived at the lake.


    Because Huangzhuang is a folk scene, the lakeside is also simple, without any rockery or the like.


    Several people were already busy there, Duanhe Junwang went over with a smile, hugged a thing that was half a person tall, and explained: "When the time comes, put the clothes on it. Look, there are still some people like this." There are big and small balls. For example, if there is a stain on the clothes, just like this, use a ball from the inside to push the dirt on top. If the dirt is more, use a bigger ball, and if the dirt is less Just use a smaller¡­¡±


    He demonstrated while talking, and after finishing everything, he threw it into the "boat", saying: "That''s it, all the clothes are arranged like this, and then they are all thrown in...then you can rock the boat."


    Xinbao was amazed to see it, and felt that this was much more fun than the washing machines of later generations.


    She walked forward, Emperor Ming Pei casually grabbed her by the collar of her back shirt, so she could only stand where she was, stretching out her little neck and watching carefully.


    This boat is actually a boat net, the "mesh" is very thick, and the ice hole opened at the bottom is slightly larger than this net... Then there is a circle in the middle of the net, and when it reaches the shore, there is a half-bicycle-like one on the shore seat.


    After a few clothes and **** were installed, Duanhe Junwang sat on the chair himself, pulled something and pressed it down, and the ball sank half into the water, and then he started kicking, and the ball started to splash. Spinning, the water splashes in all directions, and the ball of clothes is looming, which looks very magical.


    Xinbao: "Wow!"


    Duanhe Junwang kept turning the ball for several times, and at the same time demonstrated how to rise and fall to retract, then jumped down and said with a smile: "If you want to use soap horn, you need to have a pit for soaking soap horn, and it''s not troublesome." , They are still making a kind of water that can draw water from the well, and they haven''t made it yet, but Erchen looked at it, and it is almost done. Even if you don''t wash clothes, being able to draw water from the well is better than using a bucket. Much more convenient."


    It was extremely cold by the water, Xinbao shrank from the cold, and kept trying to run forward.


    Emperor Ming Pei simply picked her up, walked forward, looked carefully, and said, "Not bad."


    Xinbao''s hands were frozen, and he quietly stretched into Yeye''s collar to keep warm. Emperor Ming Pei frowned, but didn''t hide, and asked him: "Why do you want to see this?"


    King Duanhe smiled and said, "Isn''t it okay, my son, I just ran around. I just wanted to see the new medicine workshop. When I accidentally learned about this, I went to Mr. Gan to ask for favors. A few craftsmen only work for half a day, so they can study this matter, so it will be researched."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded: "That''s right, you have also grown up, and you can see things in your eyes."


    Duanhe Junwang smiled and said: "Thank you, Father, for your compliment!"


    Xinbao also said: "This kind of laundry can be used!"


    Prince Duanhe said repeatedly: "Xinbao is right! Moreover, this thing uses very little wood and is not expensive to make. It can be used by a large family. After all, you have to pay for a woman who does laundry. !"


    Xinbao nodded, thinking again: "Has the clock in Yanshifang been made yet? Uncle Liu, have you gone to see it?"


    Duanhe Junwang laughed anxiously: "They have made several kinds, but this kind of thing, after making it, it will take a while to see if it is accurate, so I didn''t offer it for a while, and it will be almost the same in the next year."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, and he knew it without thinking about it. This was again because he avoided taboos and felt that the word bell didn''t sound good!


    He scolded him: "I just said that you have grown up, and you are confused again!"


    Duanhe Junwang could only plead guilty, but Xinbao didn''t understand, and after Yeye explained, she understood, and said: "Uncle Liu, you are too stupid, the clock doesn''t sound good, you can just change the name." Yeah! This is a new thing, it has never been seen before, so you can call it whatever you want!"


    Duan and the king of the county answered yes, while looking at Emperor Ming Pei''s face and said: "Where is the minister coming over to take a look?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Then a few people went back, and before they warmed up, Duanhe Junwang brought several kinds of clocks.


    Yanshifang makes things, among other things, they are really beautiful.


    He made a kind that can be hung on the wall, the kind with a pendulum, but the whole style is like a big clock in a temple. It has a cover, and the dial and hands are on the top, and the hands are also very beautiful. , the needle is also inlaid with gemstones.


    There is also another kind that can be placed on the table. The other kind is like a miniature wall clock with a small copper bell hanging on it. Duan and the king explained: "It is said that this is the alarm clock that Xinbao said. When the time is right, the lower head will knock."


    But instead of making a watch, I made a jade pendant-shaped watch, which is larger than the pocket watches of later generations, with a glass surface and inlays on the outside, which is very delicate.


    Xinbao thought it was amazing.


    This is like the car made by my younger brother. Many ideas, when the ancients developed them on their own, in fact, many times, they will not conflict with the later generations.


    Anyway, she thinks this jade watch looks pretty.


    Prince Duanhe explained: "Actually, it''s not that my ministers don''t let them offer it. It''s that Huang Yu is cautious. He feels that these types are not very good, and he needs to think about it. For example, the jade pendant, he said. , although it looks good, when people pick up the jade pendant to look at it, it is actually reversed, and it is only right if it is reversed, but when it is hung, it does not look good when it is reversed."


    "For another example, this ''alarm clock'', he thinks the sound is unpleasant, and he wants to stop it with his hand, for fear that it will be damaged if the hand is too heavy; there is also this kind of one hanging on the wall, he thinks It¡¯s top-heavy, it¡¯s not pretty, and it¡¯s not pretty enough.¡±


    Xinbao found an opportunity, and immediately said: "Watch! You can make a watch!"


    She opened her sleeves, searched back and forth, took away Yeye''s teacup, put the cup holder on her wrist, raised her small hands, and imitated the elites in suits to look up and down: "Like this, just raise your hand... oh! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 897： the emperor is a terrible creature

    Chapter 897 The emperor is really a terrible creature


    The cup holder was very hot, she was startled by the heat, the cup holder fell to the ground and shattered, she shook her hand vigorously, "Oh!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hurriedly ordered someone to fetch ice, while scolding Fang Wuyou: "What kind of tea did you pour!"


    Fang Wuyou: "..."


    It was you who said that His Highness blew a cool breeze and told the slave to pour **** tea... the slave feels bitter.


    In fact, the child''s skin is tender, and it was scalded. When the ice was brought, Xinbao didn''t hurt anymore, but it felt a little shameful.


    With tears of shame in her eyes, she nestled in Yeye''s arms and said firmly, "It''s like this anyway, do you understand?"


    Duanhe Jun Wang dared not say that he didn''t understand, and nodded his head like garlic: "Understood, understood, Xinbao, Sixth Uncle really understands."


    Xinbao said again: "There are also hanging ones. You can add a glass surface. You don''t need this kind of copper bell jar underneath. You only need a pendulum. That way it will be flat and it won''t be top-heavy."


    Duan and the king of the county responded again.


    The two discussed for a long time, mainly because Xinbao said that Duan and the county king were in charge, yes yes yes.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched them finish talking, and then said: "Liu Lang, let''s go to the Ministry of Industry after the Chinese New Year."


    Duan and the county king were overjoyed, and quickly agreed.


    Xinbao straightened up immediately, and said to him: "After you go, don''t bully brother Xiang, he is Xinbao''s good friend, and you must give the genius the greatest freedom, so that he can create powerful things. And even though his workshop is named Gong like the Ministry of Industry, it actually belongs to Xinbao, although Xinbao is good to you and can give you some credit, but if he bullies his younger brother, Xinbao will...just..."


    She couldn''t think of a strong threat for a while, so Emperor Ming Pei said: "Then Xinbao will transfer the workshop from the Ministry of Industry."


    "That''s right," Xinbao nodded, "That''s how it is."


    Duan and the king of the county are so sad.


    He could tell that this "brother" had a much higher status than him in Xinbao''s heart.


    King Duanhe hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, Xinbao, Uncle Liu will never bully him! Uncle Liu admires these craftsmen the most, so Uncle Liu has long wanted to know this younger brother Xiang. Why don''t you wait for Uncle Liu to go?" Xinbao helps to introduce, we two also get to know each other, is that okay?"


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    So the two reconciled, continued to chat, and stayed for a meal in the evening with the cheek.


    Ms. Lin finally came back, holding Yan Xiaoyuan in her arms, making each other affectionate, as if nothing had happened.


    When they heard about the laundry boat, they also went to have a look, and then the Eighth Prince came to look for him.


    Because the matter of wool and rabbit fur is still temporarily in charge of the inner government, the Eighth Prince thinks, can you give a similar laundry basket, which can wash wool and rabbit fur?


    So the two princes were not afraid of the cold, so they went out together to find the craftsman.


    Xinbao was reminded by them, and suddenly remembered one thing.


    She originally made a big vow to knit a pair of socks for each of Yeye, her parents, brother, wife, and apprentice... But it was too troublesome to use her consciousness to do such delicate work, so it was very difficult for her to do it. It took a lot of effort to weave half a... half an inch long.


    Then one morning, a magical hand washed her memory, and she forgot about it all at once, and then never thought of it again.


    Now it has been several months, and there is still only that half.


    It¡¯s almost Chinese New Year, and rabbit fur socks can¡¯t be given away in summer.


    So Xinbao pretended not to have forgotten, and continued to weave.


    Weaving and weaving, weaving and weaving... until it was time to return to the palace, it was still half.


    From a half-inch long sock to a two-inch half sock, Xinbao stared at the half sock and felt that it was impossible to knit so many socks years ago.


    Weaving a pair is a possibility.


    However, don¡¯t worry about being few but not about being uneven. If you weave a pair and give it to Yeye, your parents, brothers and wives will definitely be jealous.


    So... let''s just pretend this never happened!


    She threw the half of the sock into the farthest corner of the space. As long as it can''t be seen, it can be regarded as non-existent.


    For two consecutive days, Xinbao was a little cautious when he saw Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei inquired quietly in private, but did not find out what was going on.


    So Emperor Ming Pei gave Xinbao a handful of melon seeds and a small person who cracked melon seeds, and asked her to knead melon seeds for him to eat, while asking: "What has Xinbao been up to these two days?"


    Xinbao was a little wary, and secretly glanced at him: "I''m not busy with anything."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Oh, it''s quite cold."


    "Yes, it''s cold."


    Emperor Ming Pei said a few more gossips, and seeing her relax, he said, "Then... why can''t I finish my work?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao didn''t realize it, and nimbly picked out the melon seeds with his little hands, and secretly ate the spoiled ones, and then came out bald: "Xinbao is almost exhausted and can''t finish weaving."


    "Oh," Emperor Ming Pei said, "What are you weaving?"


    "Socks," she said foolishly, "Xinbao originally wanted to knit a pair for Yeye''s parents... but it''s too difficult to finish..."


    blah blah blah...


    She was bald from beginning to end, and what she explained was clear.


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his eyebrows, understood, and said again: "The snow has stopped."


    "Yes, it stopped."


    "Huashi is probably about to stop."


    "Yeah, stop soon."


    "What would Xinbao want to eat tonight?"


    Xinbao finally came out of the state of not wandering, thought for a while: "Eat the pot."


    "Okay, just eat the pot."


    Xinbao grinned at Yeye with his small mouth open, his big eyes were bent, and his teeth were still showing, but he didn''t notice anything.


    Yuan Shenjue, who watched the whole process from the sidelines: "..."


    Your Majesty, what a horrible creature.


    The second day after returning to the palace is New Year''s Eve.


    Emperor Ming Pei wrote blessings as usual, and Xinbao''s Codonopsis wine was also distributed.


    This year, Gongkehou''s mansion also received blessings. Gongkehou received the word of blessing very respectfully, and then packed up and prepared to enter the palace.


    It was already too late for them to leave. On the way, Gong Shunhou and his wife''s carriage caught up.


    Gong Shunhou greeted all the way: "Second brother."


    Gong Kehou also opened the curtains, nodded to him, Gong Shunhou said affectionately: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, why don''t you get on your brother''s carriage, let''s have a chat."


    At this moment, the female relatives are also in the car, so he is really boring.


    Gong Kehou only said: "No need, let''s talk after entering the palace."


    Gong Shunhou gave way twice more, before he said: "I heard that the second elder brother received the blessing from the palace today?"


    Gong Kehou knew that he was here for this, so he said, "Yes."


    "Congratulations," Gong Shunhou said with a half-smile, "It''s hard for the father to still think about the second brother."


    Gong Kehou spoke cautiously, and only said: "Father is kind, father is benevolent, and a son is naturally grateful."


    Gong Shunhou closed his smile, and said hehe: "I just don''t know what His Highness the Crown Prince will think."


    Gong Kehou glanced at him: "It''s getting late, brother go ahead."


    He lowered the curtain and ordered the coachman to speed up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 898： You need it yourself

    Chapter 898 You need it yourself


    Gong Kehou used to think that the fifth younger brother was pretending to be stupid, but gradually realized that he was really stupid.


    He felt that he had mistakenly believed in traitors and was fooled by the third prince. He was already extremely stupid, but in front of this fifth younger brother, he often felt that he was too smart.


    How can you not know even the simplest things? How can you be so straightforward about provoking something?


    Ambition doesn''t matter, jealousy doesn''t matter, stupidity is the most terrible thing, especially if he is stupid and doesn''t know it.


    So when he sees him now, his back gets hairy, and he just wants to run quickly, so as not to be troubled by him.


    Now, he really can''t stand the burden.


    What few people know is that his uncle was lucky enough to take the Super Body Pill. He never thought that people related to him would also have the opportunity to get the Super Body Pill, let alone that the medicinal effect of the Super Body Pill is really good. It''s so amazing.


    The little princess is really a fairy.


    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is really blessed by God, and all his sons and daughters are successful.


    He had figured it out a long time ago, he had given up the desire to compete a long time ago, and now looking back at the arrogant and domineering young man, it was really the same as what happened in his previous life. On the contrary, after he was out of the palace, he gradually learned to calm down and think about some things, and realized how much he had. How stupid, how lucky.


    Until the bottom of the valley, there are still good wives in the room and young children in the hall.


    He and the crown prince, Yuan Xiang, and many officials in the court have had festivals, and he never dared to beg for one day to be able to rise to the top. He only hoped that, for the sake of his knowledge and interest, after the new emperor ascended the throne, he would allow His son, like ordinary civilians, still has opportunities such as imperial examinations, so don''t cut off his upward path.


    Gong Kehou held his wife''s hand tightly, closed his eyes slightly, and Mrs. Xu advised him in a low voice: "Don''t worry too much, you and I won''t see each other a few times in a year."


    Gong Kehou nodded.


    The carriage quickly entered the palace. As soon as Gong Shunhou entered the palace, he went to talk to Yan Shirong. Gong Kehou just sat in the corner, drinking tea slowly, very low-key.


    Someone popped his head at the door.


    Gong Kehou was facing there, and he saw it at a glance, but he hesitated for a while and still didn''t make a sound.


    Sure enough, someone saw it the next moment, and quickly stepped forward to salute: "Your Highness."


    Yan Shirong also saw it, and said with a smile, "Xinbao, are you here to find brother?"


    "No," Xinbao stood up as if nothing had happened, "Xinbao is looking for Xiaoyu."


    Xu Zhiyu quickly walked over, gave a salute, completely accustomed to it, and began to boast: "Your Highness''s body is so beautiful, even the hair accessories are ingenious."


    Xinbao is wearing clothes today with super beautiful cloud shoulders on top, and tassels and gems on the bottom of the cloud shoulders.


    And in order to match this outfit, Xiu Niang also made a beautiful little hair mask, the same color and pattern, and there are small tassels on it, all of which are beautiful.


    But at night, when the palace banquet is held, the court dress of Princess Zhen Guo is to be worn, so this outfit can only be worn in ordinary times.


    If you usually wear it and no one sees it, doesn''t it mean you don''t wear it?


    So as soon as he changed, Xinbao sat for more than a quarter of an hour, and finally racked his brains to come up with an excuse to come out for a walk.


    Yan Shirong''s side is mostly the second generation of officials, and there are also young officials, but they don''t usually see the little princess very much, but who knows how to praise a child, and immediately embraced it.


    Xinbao listened for a while, and when he was satisfied, he took Xu Zhiyu''s hand and said politely: "Everyone can do what they want, Xinbao has something to do with Xiaoyu."


    Everyone hurriedly took a step back and sent the little princess off respectfully.


    Then Gong Shunhou stood on the path she had to pass through very wittily, bent down with a smile and asked, "Xinbao, do you still remember Uncle Wu?"


    Xinbao looked up at him, a little puzzled: "Why does Uncle Wu always ask this question every time he sees Xinbao? Xinbao is a person with a good memory, of course he remembers, you don''t have to ask in the future."


    This is so true, many people laughed secretly, Gong Shunhou''s smile was a bit embarrassing, and then he pretended to be relaxed and laughed twice: "It''s the fifth uncle who is not good, the fifth uncle likes Xinbao, so he always Worrying that after a long time no see, Xinbao would forget Uncle Wu, so I asked more questions."


    Xinbao nodded, anxiously dragging Assistant Xiaoyu to the next stop, and wanted to leave.


    Gong Shunhou hurriedly said: "Xinbao, Fifth Uncle has a golden bergamot, can I give it to Xinbao? Xinbao can also be given to Huang Yeye."


    He pulled it out from his sleeve, it should be used as a handle, it''s not too big, it''s shaped like a bergamot, it''s actually quite delicate, but Xinbao felt that it didn''t match her clothes, so he shook his head: "Thank you five Uncle, Xinbao is gone."


    Gong Shunhou was repeatedly frustrated, and his smile became more and more forced: "Even if Xinbao doesn''t need it, doesn''t Huang Yeye also need it?"


    Yan Shirong sneered unabashedly.


    The bergamot, which means "blessing and longevity", he wants to use this Huatou to frame Xinbao? ?


    Yan Shirong smirked and said: "Uncle Wu is too polite. There are so many such small items as Yeye and Xinbao, and there is no need to add icing on the cake. Uncle Wu should keep it for himself."


    His meaning is very obvious, you are the only one who needs such a down-and-out Marquis!


    The others immediately said: "That''s true, Your Highness is young, and it''s true that he doesn''t need such a heavy plaything."


    "I heard that the emperor never likes to use the handle."


    "Fingers are smooth things, and it is rare to use bergamot as a handle."


    He insisted on putting things on the "meaning", and the ministers insisted that it was just an ornament.


    Actually, Gong Shunhou really didn''t want to frame Xinbao, he just wanted to have something on Xinbao''s body so that he could feel his presence.


    Being bullied by everyone, Gong Shunhou was already furious, but he didn''t dare to get angry, so he could only forcefully laugh: "It''s my fault, I like Xinbao, and I want to give her everything, but I never thought she might not be useful."


    He rubbed her little head affectionately: "It''s Uncle Wu''s fault, Xinbao should not be angry with Uncle Wu."


    Following his pressing and kneading, the small hair bag that Xinbao held up was flattened by him, and could not bounce back. Hou Gongshun realized something was wrong halfway, so he squeezed it twice with his hands, and twisted the rope repeatedly. After a few laps, a small tassel was twisted off.


    Watching little tassels fall to the ground, Xinbao''s smile suddenly disappeared.


    She stretched out her little hand to touch her head, and then she collapsed, and her little mouth began to flatten.


    The second elder brother also panicked, and hurriedly said: "It''s okay, Xinbao, Xiuniang will fix it soon."


    Xinbao bit her lip, suppressing her tears, threw off Assistant Xiaoyu, turned her head and ran back.


    This is obviously going to sue.


    Gong Shunhou was frightened, and said anxiously: "Xinbao! Xinbao!"


    Still calling Xinbao!


    Dare to call names before the friendship is reached, this is not intimacy, this is arrogance!


    Yan Shirong sneered, lowered his head and picked up the little tassel on the ground.


    Gong Kehou also stood up with Daliu just now, but he didn''t dare to move forward. Looking at this scene, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Tell me, tell me what is he planning?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 899： Hard work pays off

    Chapter 899 Kung fu pays off


    In fact, Gong Shunhou¡¯s thoughts are easy to guess. He thought that he has fallen to the bottom of the valley. He is barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. If he tries hard, he may be able to make further progress. Even if he fails, can it be worse?


    But he never thought that bare feet are not the worst... There are still people without feet or legs in this world.


    It can be worse!


    Less than a quarter of an hour later, Fang Wuyou ran over and passed an oral order: "The emperor ordered, Yan Youchong, get out of here, you can''t leave the house without an order!"


    At the same time, there was also an oral order from Mrs. Lin: "The noble man is demoted to promise, and he will enter the cold palace, and he will never leave the palace for life. Please also respect Madam Hou and leave the palace immediately."


    Everyone: "..."


    Dayan Chao''s promise is the lowest rank of handyman maid, and as a promise to enter the cold palace, even half of the servants can''t take it with her, and she directly said "I can''t get it for the rest of my life", the emperor even forgives her for this possibility, They are all blocked.


    To put it bluntly, it is better to die directly!


    It¡¯s a big Chinese New Year, why on earth?


    De promised to be completely stupid, and Mrs. Gong Shunhou was also stupid, and then they were invited out. In this life, they will probably enter the palace for the last time.


    All the old ministers, middle ministers, and second-generation ministers were still talking and laughing on the surface, and quickly brought the atmosphere back, and the bullet screen was layer upon layer...


    It¡¯s true that if you don¡¯t work, you won¡¯t die. Tell me, tell me, the emperor¡¯s heart is almost creaking, why can¡¯t you understand? It''s not good for you to offend anyone, even if you offend the hot and popular emperor and grandson, at least if you offend Yan Shirong, he will at most scold you, and the emperor won''t stand in his place... But why do you have to mess with the little princess? ? Why can''t you think about it? why? ? Do you think the title is too big? Too long? Think it''s too good a day? ?


    Everyone really doesn''t understand.


    Gong Kehou saw it in his eyes, and became even more low-key. He didn''t even dare to say anything. Generally, everyone would not strike up a conversation with him.


    Before the dinner, everyone entered the hall and took their seats.


    Now, unlike last year, the sixth prince has the title of county king, but Gong Kehou is in front, so the two of them gave way.


    The sixth prince refused to sit at the front, so Yan Qingshan said directly: "Second brother sit."


    Gong Kehou didn''t dare to argue, so he lowered his head and sat down.


    The subordinates are still slowly taking their seats in order, Yan Qingshan turned to talk to him: "When we were among the people, we adopted a fox. Your sister-in-law is kind-hearted, so she raised it..."


    Gong Kehou didn''t know why the prince wanted to play with him, but he could only lean sideways and listen respectfully, answering yes again and again.


    Yan Qingshan continued calmly: "Afterwards, a few fox cubs were born, and they are still being raised in Huangzhuang. The fox has a very sharp nose. A few days ago in Huangzhuang, he accidentally made a contribution."


    He paused slightly.


    The sixth prince was very knowledgeable, so he quickly explained it to him. Yan Qingshan continued: "Father is thinking, try to see if you can train these things. You can assist Dali Temple, or several criminal departments to handle cases. For example, if the murderer is The belongings left behind at the scene can be tracked all the way along the scent after hearing the fox, and they can be found for two or three miles..."


    Gong Kehou suddenly felt his heart pounding, he clenched his sleeves tightly, suppressing his emotions, and continued to listen.


    Yan Qingshan continued: "It doesn''t have to be a fox, a dog is fine, or anything else, try them all, and you will do it after the next year."


    Gong Kehou was ashamed for a while, and got up and said: "Thank you, Your Highness, thank you, Your Highness, I will do my best."


    Yan Qingshan only nodded, handed him a token, and said: "This is unprecedented, take your time, don''t rush for success."


    Gong Ke Hou Liansheng should be.


    Mrs. Lin was beside her, and she also said: "Perhaps dogs are easier to train, but foxes are really smart, but foxes are a bit smelly. Xinbao said that foxes have something called smelly glands, and I don''t know what it is. It¡¯s just that Xinbao said that it can be removed, after removal, it won¡¯t smell, and it can be kept as a dog, and it won¡¯t hurt people when raised from a young age.¡±


    Gong Kehou still kept saying yes.


    Yan Qingshan also said: "Xinbao has a doctor who is good at trauma, but no one has done this kind of thing before. You can let them discuss with the veterinarian and try it. You can go to Gan Baibi or Xu Zhiyu later. I can arrange it for you."


    Miss Lin couldn''t bear it and said: "Why don''t you find other fox cubs to try, don''t try the few in our house, there are only a few in total, they are very delicate."


    Yan Qingshan patted the back of her hand and said, "Just try something else."


    Gong Kehou can only answer yes.


    After Yan Qingshan finished talking, he was no longer concerned about him, leaving only Gong Kehou and his wife, holding hands with each other at the bottom of the case, very excited.


    It''s not a big deal, but it''s a surprise to let him do the job!


    Besides, the prince has always been reticent, explaining so much is obviously to let him understand the importance of this matter, rather than treating it as some unworthy errand.


    At this moment, Gong Kehou suddenly understood what is called "elder brother". This is really the feeling, the feeling of being both father and brother.


    After the dinner, because last year Gong Kehou and Gong Shunhou were not kept to watch the new year, so today Gong Kehou also consciously left, and only a few people in the palace kept watch.


    Xinbao brought chestnut pumpkins and sweet potatoes out of the space.


    Although Mrs. Lin''s cooking is average, she is very good at cooking this kind of food, so she asked her to bring out some chestnuts, peanuts and melon seeds.


    Everyone took off their overcoats, and they grilled and ate on a brazier. The slices were not too big, and they ate and played, chatting while eating.


    Xinbao sat on the ground with his wife, twins, six uncles, eight uncles and nine uncles spread out on a big blanket, and played with the promotion map together.


    The map of promotion is the most popular board game nowadays. It is said that it is a must-play during the Chinese New Year, but it is rarely played in the palace. Play together.


    The gameplay is very simple, just like Monopoly, it is also a picture, and then roll the dice to determine the "beginner", there are Baiding, Tongsheng, Keshou... all the way to the champion.


    Then turn the spinning top. There are four choices for the spinning top, "virtue, talent, merit, and spoils", each of which has a corresponding judgment. According to the judgment, the movement of the chess piece is determined. Can be promoted or leapfrog promotion, "talent" can also be promoted, "merit" generally stays where it is, and "stolen" will be demoted.


    In fact, it makes sense.


    Although Xinbao seems to understand the rules, but she is very lucky, and if Xiaopang moves his hand, she must be the best, far ahead.


    Others went up and down, only Duan and the king of the county had bad hands and fell to the end.


    Junhe Duanhe looked up to the sky and sighed: "It''s stolen goods again! I''m obviously an elegant person! I don''t like money! I don''t take bribes! Why! Why is this!"


    Xinbao''s sympathetic suggestion: "Turn it with another hand!"


    Little Fifth Brother also said: "Sixth Uncle, try harder! Didn''t you realize that you only turn three times each time, so every time you are a thief!"


    "Is that so?" Prince Duanhe raised his sleeves: "I don''t believe it yet."


    He turned vigorously, and this time it finally turned to virtue. The children were all happy for him, and Xinbao also praised him: "That''s great! The hard work is worth it. Beautiful. People!"


    Duanhe County King: "...??"


    Xinbao also noticed something was wrong: "No, it''s... Time is never defeated beauty?"


    "Hahaha," Little Fifth Brother corrected her: "Kung fu pays off!"


    Xinbao spoke eloquently: "But Uncle Six didn''t turn it with his heart, he turned it with his hands!"


    "That''s right!" Brother Wu said, "He turned it with his hands, not with his face! If you want to say that, you should say that the hard work pays off. Hands. People?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 900： All rely on the thigh to hug early

    Chapter 900 It all depends on the thigh to hug early


    Several people burst into laughter.


    Several adults next to him also laughed out loud.


    Yan Shirong smiled and said: "Wu Lang has grown up, but he didn''t get caught by Xin Bao."


    Emperor Ming Pei also smiled and said: "Xinbao has a set of small words every day, and there are few people who don''t get involved by her."


    Seeing how lively the few of them were playing, Emperor Ming Pei thought of Gong Shunhou again, and couldn''t help but said: "How can Lao Wu be so stupid? I really don''t understand. What crime did I do? How could I have such a stupid boy?" child?"


    No one dared to answer these words. After all, apart from the crown prince, he was either a younger brother or a nephew or niece.


    Yan Qingshan was about to speak, but Xinbao raised his head and said: "But this has nothing to do with yeah!"


    She got up from the blanket, pulled Yeye''s hand away, sat in his arms, and earnestly popularized science: "Don''t you know? A boy''s IQ... is whether a boy is smart or not, it depends entirely on his mother, while girls are smart." If you are not smart, it is divided equally between father and mother. So yeah, no matter how smart you are, it is useless, and you will not pass it on to your son at all."


    Emperor Ming Pei was stunned.


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help being surprised: "It all depends on the mother?"


    "That''s right," Xinbao actually didn''t study this aspect at all, just heard it, but said seriously: "There will be some influence from the day after tomorrow, but innate is like this. The innate influence accounts for more than 60%. Because the boy is completely inherited from the mother. Whether a person is smart or not, many of them will go to two extremes, so there are many boys who are extremely smart, and there are also many who are extremely stupid... But girls are inherited from two people, and most of them are more average, neither particularly smart nor Very stupid people make up the majority."


    Under the halo of the genius doctor, no one doubted it.


    After a short silence, the twins said gratefully: "It''s a good thing that father married mother, and it''s lucky that aunt is so smart!"


    Ms. Lin also had a little pride, and said: "No wonder, no wonder Tang Sanshui and Tang Erhe are so stupid, because their mother is so stupid!"


    These words really entered Emperor Ming Pei''s heart.


    No wonder the fake prince spent so much time cultivating him. Many famous teachers have tried their best since he was a child, but the mud can¡¯t support the wall. It turns out that his mother is too stupid... 60% of it! So even if I try my best, it''s only 40%! And not half as smart as the average person!


    Everyone felt that the door to a new world had been opened, Duan and the county king brothers were all trying to remember whether their mother and concubine were smart or not...


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "But why is it completely inherited from the mother?"


    Xinbao began to explain genetic genes and chromosomes...


    Several people listened for a long time: "..."


    Oh, I don¡¯t understand.


    Emperor Ming Pei said unwillingly: "Then what is inherited from father?"


    Xinbao said: "There are all kinds of conduct and habits, most of which are inherited from my father."


    Emperor Ming Pei came to a sudden: "So that''s the case. This is the ''fault of not raising a father'', so ''marrying a wife who is not worthy and ruining the three generations'' is also reasonable."


    He paused for a moment: "If there is another draft, it should follow the example of the imperial examination and give some test questions."


    While talking, he glanced at Yan Shirong, then at the two bachelor sons.


    Several people:"¡­"


    Only Prince Duanhe has a fianc¨¦e who is light, "Hey."


    The little fifth brother asked curiously: "Uncle Six, is Aunt Six smart?"


    Duanhe Junwang smiled and said: "I don''t know if you are smart or not, but you can write poems and paint anyway, hehehe..."


    He put his hips on his hips and laughed twice, his handsome face blushed slightly, and he tried to cover it up by saying: "You little brats, don''t ask me about it!"


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t see it, and gave Yan Qingshan a glare.


    Yan Qingshan was unusually calm, he had been stared at a lot and he had experience, the emperor felt that there was a phenomenon of human-to-human transmission, such as scratching his ears!


    Actually, the former princes of Dayan still lived in the prince''s house even if they got married, but since Gongkehou and Gongshunhou, Emperor Mingpei began to send him out of the palace.


    But Duanhe Junwang is different from his two elder brothers. He was named king, built a mansion, and married in the palace. He has face and freedom, which is very embarrassing.


    How to put it, it all depends on the thighs to hold it early.


    The two younger brothers are very envious, especially the Ninth Prince.


    Xinbao was so excited to play that he didn''t start to feel sleepy until he was fast, and then fell asleep after struggling until the time. The prince and his younger brothers were all staying in Chengqian Palace to watch the new year.


    The next day, after the court meeting, Assistant Xiaoyu hurried over to ask for an interview, and asked the little princess what she was looking for that day.


    Xinbao also thought about it, and said: "Go to Uncle Yuan and Master Li, and each of you will write a poem in that chic handwriting. If there is a signature, just write what they like the most. , it will be written on Baojun''s car."


    Xu Zhiyu quickly asked: "Your Highness, do you want to give this car to them?"


    Xinbao was a little heartbroken, but still said generously: "Uncle Yuan is the master of the second brother and the father of his wife, and he gave Xinbao so many flowers, so I gave him one. Master Li is the spokesperson, so I gave it to him. He has one, but don¡¯t forget to hint to him that this is the last one, and you won¡¯t give it to him for another four or five generations.¡±


    Xu Zhiyu smiled, agreed repeatedly, and asked, "Then when can I buy other people''s?"


    Xinbao thought for a while: "We have to wait a little longer."


    She paused: "But the pre-sale can start. When the time comes, you can go to your younger brother and ask him to order a few types, such as the one used by the second elder brother before. There are no flowers, and there are poems like Uncle Yuan. , and the kind that Xinbao is going to give to military generals like Taigong and Uncle Shen, the bronze one... In short, after deciding on a few, let them choose which one, don''t choose randomly. Then the pre-sale will start, whoever pays the deposit first , whoever will do it first. There is also the old-for-new policy, the standard, and how much to sell, and you also draw up."


    She thought about it again: "Is there anything Xinbao missed? Do you have any questions?"


    Xu Zhiyu said with a smile: "I''m gone for the time being, I''ll go to Mr. Xiang first, ask these things clearly, and then ask His Highness for instructions."


    Xinbao nodded: "Yes."


    Xu Zhiyu resigned.


    Xinbao took a pen and began to calculate how much money a car would cost on the table.


    There are more than 300 people in Xiang Xiaojun''s workshop, rounding up to 500 people, assuming that one person earns one tael of silver a day, it is 500 taels, and it takes three days to make a car, that is 1,500 taels One hundred taels...A car needs four wheels, and Eucommia gum is very expensive. After all, rare things are more expensive. Assuming that the cost of Eucommia gum for one wheel is five hundred taels, it adds up to two thousand taels...


    Yuan Shenjue who was listening beside him: "..."


    One tael of silver a day? ? Five hundred taels of Eucommia gum for a wheel? Besides, why should the coachman''s wages be counted? Isn''t it buying a car to send to the driver?


    Do you need such a profiteer? ?


    Xinbao murmured and calculated for a long time, and then announced: "A Baojun car, the price is 350,650 taels!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 901： Team up to deceive Xinbao

    Chapter 901 Team up to deceive Xinbao


    Yuan Shen Jue coughed, and said tactfully: "Xinbao, isn''t this a bit expensive? A carriage, the luxurious one is only a few dozen taels."


    "But this is not a carriage, so how can we compare it?" Xinbao said straightforwardly and confidently: "Xinbao is a scientific cost accounting, which is very accurate, and there is a reason why it is expensive! Besides, how much money does Xinbao give away?" Therefore, Xinbao still needs to allocate the money for those few cars to other cars quietly, so that the court will not suffer losses."


    "I know," Yuan Shenjue said, "but it''s still a bit expensive, and they might not be able to afford it."


    "No," Xinbao said confidently, "You don''t know officials too well! As the saying goes, three years to clear the prefect, one hundred thousand snowflakes of silver! Even the prefect is like this, so what about the bigger officials? What about the prime minister? What about the old man? What about the minister? Besides, this is about "clean", what if there are still people who are not clean? Just like Ma Shiwen, maybe he can be greedy for a million snowflakes a year! "


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei and the prince who just came back: "..."


    Xinbao educated his wife earnestly: "If you don''t study, you will regress. To work with Yeye, you must learn to understand the hardships of people''s livelihood, otherwise you will not be able to keep up with Yeye''s thinking! Also, you must learn to settle accounts when doing business. , not only materials are costs, but time and manpower are all costs, besides, creativity is priceless, so a Baojun car only sells for three hundred thousand taels, which is not expensive at all."


    All right, Yuan Shenjue won''t argue, anyway, he doesn''t need to buy it: "Xinbao is right."


    Emperor Ming Pei walked in, glanced at the two of them, and said with a smile: "I think this is a joke? It''s really not a joke. You really don''t know officials. If you really ask officials to report this matter, report it It¡¯s very unusual for a price of more than three hundred thousand yuan, the earliest Neifu even paid three hundred taels for a piece of cowhide drum!¡±


    "That''s right!" Xinbao said hastily: "Xinbao is the cost price, and the money that needs to be earned has not been added! Then we can round it up, 600,000 taels is enough, it''s very smooth."


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t correct her, but nodded with a smile.


    Because Xinbao told Xiaoyu''s assistant on the first day of the new year, Xu Zhiyu didn''t dare to delay even during the sealing period, and went to the workshop several times in succession.


    As for Xinbao''s family, they went to Wu''an Prince''s Mansion in the second and third grades as usual, and then went to Yuan Mansion and Shen Mansion.


    When Xinbao saw the quotation, his pupils quivered on the spot: "What is this? It''s not right! How could it be less than three hundred taels! It''s impossible! Do you think Xinbao doesn''t understand and want to join forces Deceiving Xinbao??"


    Xu Zhiyu: "..."


    This big pot was made.


    Fortunately, he already knew Xinbao very well now, and he confirmed that he would not misunderstand what she meant, so he hurriedly said: "Your Highness, this is just the cost, and the price has to be determined by Your Highness."


    Xinbao said loudly: "But the cost can''t be so low!"


    Xu Zhiyu: "Because the Baojun car is made of wood as a whole, but the base is more delicate..."


    Xinbao said: "But there is still labor!"


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly said: "The manpower has already been counted."


    "Impossible!" Xinbao held her carefully calculated list of more than 350,000 yuan in one hand, and said with certainty: "This is absolutely impossible, he made a mistake! Who did the calculation, you call him, Xinbao Bao confront him face to face!"


    All right, Xu Zhiyu sent someone to call that person.


    That person was actually one of the small principals sent by the Ministry of Industry, just a humble official, mainly helping Xiang Xiaojun with some chores.


    Suddenly being called in to see the little princess, I was already very scared, so I came in to have a look...the emperor, prince and grandson are all there...


    The little official''s legs were weak, his head was sweating layer upon layer, and he stuttered when he greeted him: "Chen Caibao is attending the Emperor, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness...",


    Xinbao waved his hand in a very poised manner: "Tell me about the data you calculated."


    Cai Bao was quickly taking out a piece of paper from his sleeve, and began to report one by one: "A six-passenger Baojun car needs about 30 to 33 pieces of hardwood original boards, and a certain amount of sawn timber. The wood cost is about 100 yuan. Forty taels to one hundred and sixty taels; some glass and a little copper material are needed, and the price is about five to six taels; two woodcarving craftsmen, two goldsmiths, ten to fifteen first-class craftsmen, and second-class craftsmen are needed. There are about ten craftsmen, 20 to 30 ordinary craftsmen, a total of about four days, and the total wages are less than a hundred taels..."


    He did the math, it sounds very reliable.


    Xinbao looked at his own calculations, and when he couldn''t find anything wrong, he stretched out his hand: "Take it here, Xinbao can see for himself."


    Cai Bao is hurriedly offering it with both hands.


    Xinbao looked hard, and said, "How is it possible to only use such a small number of workers! Don''t you have more than 300 people in your workshop? Don''t you have help from the middle? Cai Baozi, you must be strict when you calculate, even if Someone handed you a nail, you can''t ignore his contribution!"


    Cai Baozheng didn''t dare to say anything even if he was called by the wrong name, he just said: "Yes, yes, yes..."


    Xu Zhiyu said with a smile: "His Royal Highness, these workers are already counted in many miles. For example, ten to fifteen first-class craftsmen are counted as fifteen people. In reality, it may not be so many."


    Xinbao was silent for a while: "How much is the salary of a first-class craftsman?"


    Xu Zhiyu said with a smile: "Here, goldsmiths earn the highest wages, especially now craftsmen who can do glass intarsia, they pay eight taels a month, woodcarvers are the same as first-class craftsmen, they pay five taels a month. But ordinary A craftsman only has a few hundred Wen a month, and the difference is huge."


    Xinbao asked: "Then, what about Eucommia gum?"


    Xu Zhiyu said: "Only Eucommia gum has no price, so I have nothing to offer. I just want to ask His Highness for advice."


    Xinbao glanced at it for a long time: "But the power-assisted machine and the fan at the back, how can such a great invention not charge money?"


    "Yes," Xu Zhiyu said, "Then His Highness thinks it should be as much as it is."


    Xinbao was in a daze.


    This difference is too big, she can''t accept it a bit.


    She still has a lot of Eucommia glue in her space, which can actually be sold very cheaply. So, doesn¡¯t it mean that the cost of a Baojun car is only about three hundred taels? ?


    Nowadays, one tael of silver is worth one thousand Wen. If one Wen is equal to one Yuan in future generations, it would be only three hundred thousand! ! But if one tael of silver is equal to one yuan in future generations, three hundred yuan can''t even afford an electric car!


    How could her Baojun car be so cheap!


    And there are warranty and trade-in policies, which are all costs! So it¡¯s okay to sell a car for ten cars!


    Xinbao thought blankly for a long time, and Ming Peidi and the others looked at her secretly without disturbing her.


    Xinbao suddenly asked: "Xiaoyu, who invented that fan?"


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly said: "It''s a craftsman named He Hua."


    Xinbao nodded and said: "Assist machine, and this kind of fan, if you make a rated product, we must respect intellectual property rights. For example, the epoch-making invention of the assist machine is rated as the first level, then every If you sell a Baojun car, you have to pay your younger brother one or two taels of silver; for example, our new pharmacy, which uses this kind of car, has to pay a little silver to the creator as appropriate, even if he doesn¡¯t want it himself, there must be a written statement. Things; like fans, it can be less."


    Xu Zhiyu responded repeatedly.


    Xinbao thought about it seriously for a long time, and suddenly remembered something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 902： Which is more important, Xinbao or your father?

    Chapter 902 Which is more important, Xinbao or your father?


    Xinbao looked at Cai Baozi, then at Xu Zhiyu.


    looked at Xu Zhiyu again, and then at Cai Baozi.


    Then Xinbao called Fang Wuyou: "Boss Fang, take that big pot and put it here."


    Fang Wuyou: "...??"


    He asked: "Your Highness is thirsty, and this old slave will immediately exchange a cup of hot tea for His Highness."


    "No," Xinbao said, "You just take it and put it here."


    Fang Wuyou had no choice but to look at Emperor Ming Pei, so he had to take it over and put it there, and turned his mouth outward on purpose, for fear of scalding His Highness.


    Xinbao glanced at it, then said, "Bring me another one."


    Fang Wuyou saw something, so he asked someone to bring over an empty jug, and placed it side by side with the other.


    Xinbao compared the amount to Huashuang, Huashuang understood, and brought her a pen and paper.


    Xinbao took a piece of paper, wrote a few words, and quietly pushed it to Emperor Ming Pei under the cover of the teapot.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it, wrote a few words, and pushed it back for her.


    Xinbao wrote a few more words and pushed them back...


    Emperor Ming Pei wrote a few more words and pushed them back...


    Master Caibaozi below did not dare to look up, but Assistant Xiaoyu could see clearly.


    He just wanted to say, Your Highness, you just need to let the minister go, and the minister will go away quickly. Tell me, it is very difficult to pretend to be blind when you pass a small note in front of the minister!


    Then Xinbao and Yeye passed it on several times, and when it was finally finished, Xinbao coughed and said solemnly: "Master Cai, what happened today is well known...everyone in this house knows, you are not allowed to tell others. In particular, you are not allowed to tell that Mr. Li is that Li Shangshu."


    Cai Baozheng hurriedly answered yes.


    Xinbao said: "Xiaoyu, you write a non-disclosure agreement. Xinbao can ask Mr. Li to help you write it in duplicate. No, three copies. Let him sign it. You and him and Xinbao will each get one copy." share."


    Xu Zhiyu responded repeatedly, and quickly started writing. Yan Shirong became curious, and motioned Hua Shuang to take the small note, and looked at it.


    "If they tell others that the cost price is only 300, how can they sell it at a high price?"


    "Tell them not to speak."


    "What if they don''t listen?"


    "They dare not not listen."


    "But Xiaoyu''s father is also a target customer. If Xiaoyu didn''t tell others, why didn''t he tell his father? Why don''t you tell him."


    "No, Xinbao can just order directly."


    "Why don''t you just sign the agreement, and you can rest assured that it is formal in black and white."


    "Can."


    Xinbao''s handwriting was as big as ever, while Ming Peidi''s handwriting was squeezed smaller and smaller, but in the end both of them finished writing.


    Yan Shirong smiled, satisfied his curiosity, and retreated.


    Xu Zhiyu wrote like a letter of guarantee, and also stated the punishment, and not only this matter, but everything, and it was lifelong, very domineering.


    After writing it, I took it over to have a look, Xinbao didn''t know if it would work, so she showed it to Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, so Xu Zhiyu and Li Songqing each copied a copy, and the little vegetable bun official and Xu Zhiyu each signed their names before letting him go.


    Xinbao put away the non-disclosure agreement seriously, and then showed a kind smile at Xu Zhiyu: "Little fish."


    Xu Zhiyu quickly responded: "Your Highness."


    Xinbao said: "Xiaoyu, it''s not that Xinbao doesn''t believe you, but you and your father have known each other for more than 20 years, and you''ve only known Xinbao for a year. When there are conflicts between the two, there may be many conflicts. And pain! I will constantly torture myself in my heart, which is more important, Xinbao or your father!"


    She said provocatively: "A long time ago, when Xinbao was a child, he once promised Huashi to keep a secret. Later, when Yeye asked Xinbao, the deep relationship between Yeye and Xinbao was like the waves of the sea, constantly changing. It''s really sad to hit Xinbao''s heart, and it''s really hard to keep the promise in this situation...so we might as well sign an agreement."


    Xu Zhiyu was already mentally prepared, and said repeatedly: "What Your Highness said is true, I will write it right away."


    Xinbao nodded, Xu Zhiyu hurriedly went to write again, and when he finished writing, he and Xinbao signed their own signatures in duplicate, one for each of them.


    Xinbao felt the agreement, relieved, and said to Xu Zhiyu friendly: "So Xiaoyu, tell me, how about selling Baojun car for three thousand taels?"


    Xu Zhiyu: "..."


    He kept smiling: "It''s up to His Highness to decide."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "By the way, do you have the warranty policy and trade-in policy?"


    Xu Zhiyu was forgotten by her, so she quickly took it out to her.


    Xinbao took a look.


    The pre-sale albums have been finished, and several of them are beautifully drawn, and they are still in color.


    Xu Zhiyu thoughtfully explained: "After the time is settled, you can find a printing house to print it, and it is also convenient to collect a deposit."


    Xinbao nodded, and said, "Isn''t this the cost? Master Cai Baozi didn''t even count it!"


    Xu Zhiyu smiled and said, "Yes, of course."


    Xinbao continued to look down.


    The criteria for determining the warranty are obviously consulted by the craftsman, and the writing is very detailed, but generally speaking, there are two types.


    One is that Baojun cars are city cars, suitable for short distances, suitable for bluestone roads, and have standards for load capacity. If it meets the standard and breaks down, it will be guaranteed no matter how many years, and only charge for materials and not wages.


    The first series of professional vocabulary to check what and where.


    The other is that it is not used according to the regulations, such as overloading, such as walking on uneven roads, etc., which will charge money.


    Xinbao thinks that the drafting is quite detailed, mainly because there are many words that she can¡¯t understand, and she doesn¡¯t understand them.


    She came down directly from here, went to sit next to Yeye, and watched it with Yeye.


    Behind is the standard of trade-in.


    It is still expressed in professional vocabulary, what is worn to what extent, what is used to what extent, and finally a price is calculated.


    Although Xinbao can¡¯t read it, but he understands the bottom part, it can be worth up to one hundred and fifty taels... That is to say, the money to be paid varies from twenty taels to one hundred and fifty taels.


    One hundred and fifty taels, that¡¯s still not much, besides, advertisements are advertisements, so you can get a little less if you play tricks.


    Xinbao nodded silently.


    Then she asked: "It''s the city car, bluestone slab, load, etc., will it be written on the car?"


    "Yes," Xu Zhiyu said, "You can write on the inside of the driver''s seat door and the owner''s seat door."


    Xinbao nodded, and then had a sudden thought: "Xiaoyu, go back and ask your brother if it is possible to add an odometer to the car... that is, can the car drive a total of how many roads, in front of the driver''s seat, there are An instruction."


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly responded, and Xinbao said again: "Also, they already know how to make the clocks and watches in Yanshifang. You can take your brother there some other day and ask if you can put one on Baojun''s car, and if you If you say you can let it go, you can talk to the people in Yanshifang, how to give money and so on."


    She thought about it again: "Xinbao''s sixth uncle knows where it is, you can ask him to take you there." She beckoned, Xu Zhiyu hurried over, Xinbao whispered: "The Ministry of Industry will pay for it then. .¡±


    She blinked her eyes wide and frantically stated that Xu Zhiyu quickly responded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 903： good friend of all officials

    Chapter 903 Good friend of all officials


    Xinbao waved his hands reassuringly: "Okay, that''s it, you go."


    Xu Zhiyu retreated in response.


    Yan Shirong strolled over again, looked at Xu Zhiyu''s material, and said with a smile: "Yeah, grandson thinks that Xinbao''s special assistant is not enough."


    "It''s okay," Xinbao said, "He didn''t say anything, it means he''s busy and there''s no need to add more."


    Yan Shirong said solemnly: "But for example, Xu Zhiyu, originally eating leisurely in the Imperial Academy is also a salary, and working with Xinbao is also a salary, so it''s better to transfer them out and let them do some work."


    Xinbao paused, and immediately said: "Yes, Xinbao thinks that one special assistant is not enough!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Let Xu Zhiyu choose two people to help him later."


    Xinbao was obsessed with Mr. Cai Baozi''s cost calculation for a long time, and threw his own calculation behind his back, discussing with them: "Yeah, brother, how much do you sell?"


    Yan Shirong said with a smile: "Actually, you don''t need to sell it too expensive. Xinbao, if you sell it too expensive, there will be fewer people buying it. It''s better to sell it a little cheaper. Then the streets are full of Baojun cars, isn''t it good? This way When the fourth-generation Baojun car or other cars are launched, some people will buy them."


    Xinbao thought about it seriously for a long time, and then calculated on paper for a long time, and then made a difficult decision: "Yes, small profits but high sales, it seems that you earn less, but in fact you earn a lot, and you have to take a long-term view. ..."


    She began to count again.


    Finally, she decided that the sale of Baojun car for 6662 taels means that it will be smooth and safe...


    These big officials may cost hundreds of taels for a fan and a piece of clothing! Now a few hundred taels can buy a big car!


    She is not a businessman, she is simply a philanthropist! Good friends of all officials! Lose money and earn friendship!


    By the way, a preferential policy has also been established. Officials with a rank of two and above can buy it at a price of five hundred and twenty-two taels. The second is love, which means loyalty to the emperor and patriotism! Officials of the fourth rank and above can be bought at a price of 600 taels, which means Passepartout is smooth and smooth!


    Moreover, on Mr. Cai Baozi''s calculation list, there is also the calculation of the single-person Baojun car.


    The cost of a single-person Baojun car is a bit higher than expected, around 100 taels, but most of the people who buy a single-person Baojun car are young and poor, so they don¡¯t add much. , Grade 2 or above... generally would not buy, so it was set at 106.


    Xinbao felt that she was willing to give away one hundred taels, so she decided to give one to Mr. Gan and one to the three apprentices! The little apprentice doesn''t usually go out, so he doesn''t need to give it away, should he give it to Assistant Xiaoyu?


    Xinbao asked Fang Wuyou for a copper coin, tossed it twice, and then silently decided... give it away, treat it as three times the salary for the Chinese New Year.


    Then Li Songqing? ? Zheng Li? ?


    No, no, no, I can''t think about it anymore. Although Xinbao has many friends, the friendship between friends cannot be measured by a car.


    She wrote, calculated, and tossed coins by herself... her little face was full of entanglements, and Ming Peidi and the others looked at her with smiles.


    During the Chinese New Year, everyone is quite leisurely, only Xinbao is busy, and everyone enjoys watching the excitement.


    Xinbao thought for a long time, but still decided to give Li Songqing one.


    After all, Mr. Li is considered a half-master. Both Uncle Shen and Uncle Yuan gave big carts. He is a half-master, so it is just right to give a mini one.


    She put Manager Fang''s copper coins into her purse in pain, which can be regarded as making up for a little loss.


    Xu Zhiyu''s efficiency is still very high. After entering the palace one day later, he brought in the printed pamphlet of selection. Although the picture quality cannot be compared with that of later generations, it is relatively clear.


    And it is also clearly stated, providing simple customization.


    For example, a poem, or a simple painting, but complex ones should not be done.


    Generals can also be customized. You can ask an artist to draw a silhouette or a back view. It can only be simple. In addition, the female relatives can also choose the pattern of the window and frame...all written in more detail.


    The deposit is 200 taels per car, and 30 taels for a single car, but to be honest, unless the house is raided halfway, no one should dare to rely on the little princess.


    In addition, Xiang Xiaojun has already gone to Yanshifang, accompanied by Duke Duanhe and Xu Zhiyu.


    Clocks and watches can definitely be made, just leave a space in front of the driver, and then put it in after Yanshifang has made it.


    Inspired by them, Xiang Xiaojun also figured out the "odometer". In fact, the simple odometer is counted by the wheels, which is easy to make.


    In addition, on the basis of the odometer, Xiang Xiaojun also made a speedometer...the principle is similar.


    So Xinbao discussed with Yeye and named the clock Xishi Dial. Then the vehicle with these three types was named Baojun Car III Deluxe Edition, priced at 688, and the fourth and second grades were 626 and 566 respectively.


    In addition, there is a big discount for the opening. All single-seat Baojun cars are given a time-saving dial, but only the time-saving dial, without the odometer and speedometer.


    In short, after doing this, the first three big watches, at first glance, are really similar to those of later generations.


    In this way, just add another page at the end of the booklet. It is estimated that everyone will choose to spend an extra twenty taels and choose the deluxe version.


    Xinbao is very satisfied.


    At the same time, he explained to Xu Zhiyu: "There are many treasures, and there are only four people who are going to send Xinbao, Tai Gong, Uncle Shen, Uncle Yuan, and Master Li. You can show them the picture album, but you don''t need to charge any money. For a single person, Xinbao will give it to Xiaobai, He Xuanji, Mr. Li, and you. Although single-person vehicles are generally not allowed to be customized, Xinbao allows you to customize it. Xinbao has given them three I have written letters, and I heard that Mr. Li has even prepared calligraphy and painting, you can ask him for it."


    Xu Zhiyu was very grateful, thank you repeatedly.


    So he went out of the palace non-stop to find other people.


    The seal was opened on the ninth day of the lunar new year, Xu Zhiyu had been busy for several days and it was only the eighth day of the new year, and everyone was still enjoying the holiday at home.


    Xu Zhiyu first looked for it from the old prince.


    After hearing what he said, the old prince waved his hand: "Okay, don''t worry, I will find someone to draw today, and I will ask someone to send it to you in the evening."


    So at night, Xu Zhiyu received a simple painting of an old man holding a pair of dolls on one side and one on the right... Then in the morning before Xu Zhiyu went to court, people from Wu''an Palace stopped in front of the door and sent two more paintings, One is an old woman holding a pair of dolls, and the other is simple, just a pair of dolls.


    Wangfu has carried Xuanwa to the end.


    And I haven''t forgotten to send four hundred taels of silver, which is the deposit for the other two cars.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 904： Brother, lets sing the double reed

    Chapter 904 Brother, let''s sing the oboe


    Then there is the element phase.


    Yuan Xiang is very simple, it is just a poem, and Mrs. Yuan is also relatively simple, she only has a certain pattern.


    The same is true for Li Tingfang and his wife.


    Shen Shouyan, as soon as he heard that Xinbao was going to be given away, he said directly: "No need to give it away, I still have some money."


    Xu Zhiyu quickly persuaded, Shen Shouyan said again: "Then feel free, I''m a rough person, I don''t know anything about books and paintings."


    Xu Zhiyu''s persuasion was fruitless, so he could only report it.


    Xinbao became dissatisfied immediately when she heard this, so she asked someone to call Shen Shouyan over, and specifically told him to hold a big knife and wear night clothes.


    Shen Shouyan: "...??"


    Night clothes and so on, he really has... That is the trump card of the Jianghu people!


    But no matter what, he was ordered by the imperial court, so he didn''t have the nerve to wear it. He brought it into the palace, and was brought to the gate of Chengqian Palace. The front of the white wall had already been set up, and a stone was placed under his feet. Zheng Li had already put it on. The tables are all set.


    Xinbao urged him: "Uncle Shen, night clothes, quickly change into night clothes!"


    Nightwear it, it is single.


    Fortunately, Shen Shouyan is a martial arts learner, so he was not afraid of the cold, so he put it on, and then Xinbao directed him: "Uncle Shen, stand on that rock."


    Shen Shouyan stood up, and Xinbao waved his hands quickly: "No, no, you have to face the wall, where is your knife? You have to put on a dangerous posture."


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    He smiled, and pulled away. Xinbao ran over to take a look, then ran away, and looked from a distance, "No, not handsome enough."


    She came over, squatted down, put her arms around his calf, and pulled it out forcefully: "This leg is a little further out,"


    She jumped up, hooking his neck upside down with her two small arms: "Should be a little shorter, a little shorter."


    When he got low, she pulled out the upper garment that had been tucked into the waist forcefully, asked someone to take the belt to fasten it, and opened the hem of the garment slightly.


    After Shen Shouyan tossed and tossed with her, Xinbao adjusted it several times one after another, and was finally satisfied, then continued to look at her from far and near for a long time, and then said: "No, bring a hair tie like that... no, no, Or bring a bamboo hat."


    Fortunately, the shadow guards are all Tinker Bells, and they were quickly brought here. Shen Shouyan wanted to pick him up, but Xinbao refused to let him: "Uncle Shen, don''t move. Xinbao found such a perfect posture with great difficulty. Just move!" , Xinbao wants to show you again."


    She couldn''t reach it by herself, so she brought it to him with Yuan Shenjue''s help, while commanding: "Uncle Shen, tilt your head... you can''t tilt it so much, tilt it halfway, and go back a little... There are too many going back , come a little more..."


    She grabbed his neck with both hands: "You want to do this!"


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    Ms. Lin looked from behind hahaha she almost died of laughter, and Yan Shichang couldn''t help but laugh too.


    After a lot of effort, Xinbao finally set it up, and said: "Don''t move, hold on..." She cheered him up, "Uncle Shen, for the sake of might and good looks, you must hold on, you can, Xinbao believes in you."


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    Fine.


    So the old man posed silently.


    Xinbao was practicing just in front of him, while glancing at him from time to time.


    Because it was just a silhouette, it was still easy to draw, but when Zheng Li finished the painting, Xinbao was not very satisfied: "It''s not like this, it''s not like this feeling, here is a towering mountain, a tall figure standing on the top of the mountain Ding, independent and invincible, you have to draw the feeling of being alone and seeking defeat, not the feeling of an ordinary hero, besides, what you draw is not even a hero, what you draw is like a thief The little thief who was caught, looking back while running, can''t you draw the side of the knife and chisel?"


    Poof!


    Yan Shichang almost died laughing.


    He didn''t think it was cold, so he just stood outside and watched his master pose, laughing so hard that he couldn''t stop.


    Zheng Li was used to painting Xinbao, but he couldn''t find the feeling for a while. After drawing three, Xinbao was not satisfied.


    Finally, Mrs. Lin came out and said, "Okay, okay, it''s been too long, let''s draw in the afternoon."


    She held back her laughter, and asked her servants to put a big cloak on Shen Shouyan, and at the same time brought **** soup over for him to drink, and said with a smile: "It''s you, Uncle Shen, you can do everything up to you."


    Shen Shouyan quickly thanked him and said no.


    He has high internal strength, but now he is wearing Long Xiangwei''s regular clothes so he has cotton, and it is not cold to wear a single shirt.


    Xinbao saw that it was too late, so he hurriedly invited Shen Shouyan: "Uncle Shen, do you want to have lunch with Xinbao?"


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said: "The seal has just been opened today, the emperor must be very busy, so I won''t go."


    Ms. Lin said: "Chang''er is here, Brother Shen, let''s eat here. It just so happens that I have something to ask you."


    Shen Shouyan responded, and Xinbao told him worriedly: "Uncle Shen, the painting is not finished yet, Xinbao will come to see you after dinner, don''t leave."


    Shen Shouyan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, don''t leave."


    Xinbao ran and jumped.


    Actually, the seal was just opened, and she was not as busy as she imagined. Yan Qingshan heard that Shen Shouyan was here, and also returned to Chengqian Palace. Emperor Ming Pei and Yan Shirong still had time to accompany her for lunch.


    Xinbao looked at Zheng Li and went to eat, and said to Yan Shirong: "Brother, can we sing a double reed."


    Yan Shirong said: "Sing what double reed?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s Zheng Li''s painting of Uncle Shen today, but he can''t draw well. Xinbao thinks that Mr. Li can draw well. Can brother pretend...pretend that you saw it when you passed by, and then you want to see Mr. Li? It was painted, that''s why Master Li was called here, not by Xinbao, Xinbao doesn''t know, it has nothing to do with Xinbao."


    Yan Shirong raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t Mr. Li Xinbao''s bosom friend? Why don''t you call yourself?"


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed and said: "She is afraid that her bosom friend will ask her for a car! Don''t worry, Li Zhizhi is not so ignorant!"


    Xinbao said in a difficult way: "But if he looks at Xinbao with resentful eyes, Xinbao will feel very guilty in his heart. If he can''t help it, the three hundred taels of silver will be gone."


    Yan Shirong took a look at Li Zhizhi''s "resentful" eyes, his goosebumps arose, and he said silently, "Okay, I''ll call him over that afternoon."


    Xinbao said: "Then when will he come, you have to tell Xinbao, and Xinbao will avoid it first."


    Yan Shirong said: "Then don''t go in the afternoon, it''s very cold, and Li Zhizhi will come over soon."


    "No," Xinbao said, "If Xinbao doesn''t go, Uncle Shen can''t even pose!"


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Alas, come on!


    So Xinbao quickly finished his meal and ran back to Chengqian Palace. Yan Qingshan was talking with Shen Shouyan, and a few people ate half of it. Xinbao stood there waiting, looking straight at him with small eyes , Shen Shouyan took a bite, she took a bite...


    In the end, Shen Shouyan was so happy, he finished eating quickly, and then went out to pose.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 905： Defense by day and night

    Chapter 905 Defense by day and night


    Mrs. Lin didn''t even have time to finish talking to Shen Shouyan, so she stood beside him and said to him, "You can be a fox cub or a wolf cub, but wolves have a strong desire for revenge and come in packs, so It''s a bit dangerous, so it''s better to be a fox..."


    Shen Shouyan said: "But whether a wolf or a fox, cubs must be born in autumn. The ones found at this time are already cubs. They were not raised from childhood, so I''m afraid it''s not easy to train."


    Ms. Lin paused: "That''s right... forget it."


    Xinbao looked at her mother silently and condemningly, but she didn''t dare to express her objection.


    It was not until Mrs. Lin had finished speaking that Xinbao said, "Uncle Shen! Your momentum!"


    Shen Shouyan quickly collapsed his body.


    Xinbao watched from behind, and at the same time gave Zheng Li an order: "The face needs to be cut with a knife, the hands need to be exposed, the body needs to be full of strength, and the knife can be drawn bigger..."


    Shen Shouyan: "..."


    Then trotted over to report: "Your Highness, Master Li has entered the imperial study."


    "Oh!" Xinbao immediately said: "Xinbao is leaving, don''t tell others that Xinbao came! Don''t let it slip!"


    She rushed into Chengqian Palace in a flash.


    After a while, Li Zhizhi came over, and then placed his head on the table automatically, Li Zhizhi began to draw, Zheng Li was still beside him and conveyed the little princess''s request in a friendly manner.


    After drawing a picture, he said: "Your slave will show it to our mother."


    Li Zhizhi rubbed his hands coldly: "Is Your Highness not here?"


    "Yes," said in succession, "Our little Highness went to the Imperial Garden."


    Li Zhizhi nodded without doubting it.


    So he took the painting in hand in hand.


    Xinbao liked it at first sight.


    This is the taste! I want this taste! Obviously there are only a few strokes, but it is very heroic!


    She also wants such a portrait!


    But she already has her own car, so she can''t ask for another one... If she wants another one, it will be a waste of three hundred taels of silver. Three hundred taels of silver can buy as many steamed buns as a mountain.


    Xinbao dismissed this idea, and then quietly told Jiemei to write another big heavy character next to the portrait.


    Li Zhizhi wrote it.


    Then it passed.


    Bringing the **** soup out, she said: "Your Majesty said it is very good, Master Shen can come down now, Master Li, Your Majesty said that you have worked hard, drink a bowl of **** soup to drive away the cold."


    Li Zhizhi thanked him repeatedly, drank **** soup, and was sent back.


    Master Zheng, who didn¡¯t even have **** soup, packed up his things aggrieved, and went back.


    Shen Shouyan changed back to Long Xiangwei''s regular clothes, and said to Mrs. Lin: "Actually, it''s cold now, and wild animals can''t find food. We circle a small hill, and then catch the fox, and put it in when it''s swollen. Usually Just throw in some food, and go in to pick up cubs in autumn."


    Ms. Lin thought about it too: "Then I''ll talk to them later."


    Shen Shouyan was about to leave, Xinbao took his hand, sent him out and went back to Qianqing Palace, talking to him all the way.


    As a result, I sent it a few more steps and sent it to Nijingmen, just in time to meet Li Zhizhi coming out.


    Li Zhizhi was quite happy, he worshiped for a year first, and said: "I have just been to Chengqian Palace, and I just haven''t seen His Highness."


    Xinbao didn''t dare to look at him, and said embarrassingly, "Because Xinbao went to the Imperial Garden! But Xinbao also saw the paintings drawn by Mr. Li, and the paintings are very good!"


    Li Zhizhi hurriedly said, "I''m overwhelmed."


    Shen Shouyan took over the conversation: "Master Li has studied martial arts?"


    Li Zhizhi hurriedly said, "I never learned it."


    Shen Shouyan gestured for Xinbao to go back, while gesturing to let Li Zhizhi go first.


    Li Zhizhi didn''t dare to be so casual like him, he hurriedly cupped his hands, sent Xinbao away respectfully, and then turned to talk to Shen Shouyan again.


    Xinbao ran all the way into Qianqing Palace, heaving a sigh of relief.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "What bad things did you do again?"


    "No," Xinbao said, "I just met Li Zhizhi."


    She leaned over, blinking and blinking, very mysterious: "Yeah, have you noticed that this world is so magical, after you do something bad, you will always meet that person by chance! You have never met before Arrived!"


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t say that Li Zhizhi came here to report something. After finishing the painting, he came back to talk about the situation and left. Isn''t it normal for you to go out and meet at this time?


    He nodded: "Indeed."


    Xinbao was a little worried immediately: "So, in the past few days, will Xinbao always meet Xinbao''s friends, but Xinbao didn''t send the car?"


    She frowned, worried for a while, and then said: "But it''s okay, God has a policy and I have a countermeasure, so Xinbao won''t go out for a few days, and then rides his wife''s roller coaster in and out... Let''s see who can catch up Shangxinbao!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    It can be said that he has spent all his life''s wisdom on being stingy.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "I should let my Xinbaoer take care of the household department."


    Xinbao shook his head: "Xinbao won''t go."


    Um?


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Why?"


    Xinbao whispered embarrassedly: "Because the Hubu Shangshu doesn''t look very good-looking."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said speechlessly: "You have hardly been in contact with him, so how do you know that the Minister of the Household Department is not good-looking?"


    Xinbao took it for granted: "Because Xinbao asked Manager Fang."


    Emperor Ming Pei once again: "..."


    So you think he is not good-looking, so you asked Fang Wuyou who he is and what he does, right? ?


    He recalled it carefully, and thought that Tang Huze was doing well?


    Yuan Shen Jue hinted in a low voice: "It may be because his lips are a bit thick."


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly thought of the fake prince. It is said that the fake prince looks very similar to Tang Erhe, with wide eyelids and thick lips.


    He suddenly felt that Tang Huze was so ugly! Sure enough, the little granddaughter''s eyes are sharp!


    Although Chaoshang has already opened the seal, Xinbao didn''t start practicing calligraphy, and Emperor Ming Pei didn''t urge her, pretending not to find out, the grandfather and grandson chatted all afternoon, and when they returned, even though there were no officials in Hou Jianchu , Xinbao still came back on his wife''s roller coaster.


    As a result, after the twins came back, the first sentence was: "Xinbao, we want some Baojun cars."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Defense by day and night


    Her eyes were wide open, and she didn''t answer for a long time. Brother Wu asked strangely, "Xinbao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ms. Lin smiled and said: "Don''t disturb her, her heart is bleeding!"


    The little fifth brother didn''t hear clearly, and was taken aback: "What is bleeding? Xinbao is injured?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said through the screen: "It''s New Year''s Eve, what nonsense!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    What did you say that you don''t care about Fu Rui''s taboo?


    She quickly apologized, and Xinbao asked tremblingly, "What do you guys want a car for?"


    Little Brother Wu said: "Didn''t you just give one to Mr. Li? We think we should also give one to Mr. Lu and Mr. Guo. Also, we want to give one to Mr. Sun and Mr. Wei at Dali Temple." car."


    Xinbao: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 906： Its your right to be a royal princess

    Chapter 906 This is the right to be a royal princess


    The little girl said softly and softly, "Okay, okay."


    Just hearing this small voice, everyone knows how distressed she is.


    Emperor Ming Pei thought it was fun at first, but couldn''t bear to see her like this, so he asked: "What do you want to give? I will help you out."


    Brother Xiao Wu said: "No, no, grandson has money! We can just give the small ones! Although Mrs. Sun may usually use the big ones more, it is too expensive to give them all. I can¡¯t afford it, so it¡¯s better to give all the small ones.¡±


    He took out the banknote from his sleeve pocket and handed it to his sister: "Here, it''s ready when the time comes, just let us know!"


    Xinbao: "..."


    The expression on her little face was very complicated, she was both relieved and embarrassed, she hesitated for a while staring at the banknote, the little fifth brother was already hungry, so he put the banknote in her little hand, then turned around and prepared to wash his hands and eat.


    Xinbao looked at the banknote in his hand and scratched his hands, as if he was making an important decision.


    Then she suddenly stood up, and said in a very loud voice: "Xinbao can''t ask for money from brother!"


    Little Fifth Brother was also taken aback by her: "It''s okay, brother is rich, and he only collected a lot of lucky money during the Chinese New Year."


    "No way!" Xinbao rushed up and forced the bank note into his hand, while waving at the second and third brothers, he was very heroic: "Who are you going to give it to! Just say it!"


    The second elder brother couldn''t help laughing, and said: "No need, Xinbao has already delivered the person I want to send."


    Yan Shichang also said: "My master, you also gave it away. I have nothing to give away. In fact, my master and senior brothers don''t need to give it away, and they usually don''t take the car."


    Xinbao heaved a sigh of relief, lost his momentum, climbed onto the stool, and started to cook.


    And not only that, after a day, she asked Assistant Xiaoyu to return the deposits of the grandmother and aunt, and Mrs. Yuan also returned the deposit, saying: "It''s not Xinbao who asked you to collect it, it''s because you didn''t." I understand what Xinbao means, so I accidentally accepted it, do you...understand?"


    Assistant Xiaoyu hastily pleaded guilty: "I misunderstood, I will go back immediately."


    As soon as Assistant Xiaoyu left, the little girl lay down on the kang without even adjusting her posture. She just lay crookedly by the bed, with tears in her eyes, and tried to hold back, mumbling in her mouth. what are you talking about.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    It¡¯s really distressing and funny.


    Emperor Ming Pei picked up the little girl and hugged him in his arms. The little girl leaned against him limply, listlessly.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "If you don''t want to give it away, then don''t give it away. You are a princess, and they are just courtiers. It''s okay not to send any of them."


    Xinbao said sadly: "But they are also Xinbao''s relatives, or elder brother''s relatives. We used to be small peasants, and when they were high officials and heroes, they didn''t plot against us... After Xinbao became a princess, he couldn''t do anything to them. Pick and search. Xinbao can''t forget family and kindness for money, it''s wrong. Xinbao has become bad and greedy for money."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart softened at what she said.


    He kissed her small forehead, and coaxed her softly: "Actually, not only Xinbao is frugal, but brothers are also very frugal. Being frugal is not the same as picking and searching... For example, when the fourth brother was in charge of the inner mansion, his expenses dropped by seven dollars." Eighty percent, but when we live normally, we never feel that there is something missing; like the second elder brother who manages half of the country, he is also aware of the details and accurate calculations, but the people below him did not delay the slightest thing, because he needed money. I never save it, and what I save is what I didn¡¯t need to spend in the first place.¡±


    "As an emperor, I really like such frugal sons and grandchildren, frugal courtiers... Speaking of which, Xinbao is not willing to give them gifts, but because I suddenly started to pay attention to the account balance, and I first saw ''chaimigui'', so I still can''t tell them apart. Knowing what money should be spent and what money should not be spent, but instinctively feel that money is very valuable, so I am reluctant to spend it, so I can only be frugal. Not only reluctant to give it to others, but even reluctant to give it to myself. "


    "But in fact, this workshop is the workshop of the imperial court, not Xinbao''s workshop. Xinbao can not give it to the family, or it can be handed over to the imperial court to reward meritorious ministers."


    Xinbao was dumbfounded.


    She sat up straight suddenly, her grape eyes were wide open, and she felt that her little heart had been shocked!


    This is the imperial court''s workshop, not Xinbao''s workshop!


    She stuttered anxiously: "Then, why, why didn''t you tell Xinbao at first?"


    Emperor Ming Pei sternly said: "Because I am the emperor, this is my world, I allow you to do this, I am happy to use a workshop to make my granddaughter happy."


    Xinbao was stunned.


    Emperor Ming Pei continued: "Not only Xinbao, but also my children and grandchildren, I will give him a chance to be ''wrong'', and I will give him time to grow up, such as this, even if it is not Xinbao, in the big family of Baojunche In the face of merit, even if you send a few cars as a ''pass'', I will still reward you."


    Xinbao was startled, trying to understand this feeling.


    Emperor Ming Pei said slowly, "My preference for Xinbao lies in the fact that it is ''excessive'' for others to send cars for selfish reasons, but the flaws do not conceal the advantages. But my Xinbao, even if I give away all the cars, I don''t think it is an exaggeration , but my granddaughter''s right as a royal princess."


    Actually, these words are very straightforward for an emperor, and they are full of heavy weight.


    But Xinbao obviously didn''t pay attention, she blinked and blinked, thinking about something blankly.


    Then she called Xiaoyu''s assistant back, and said to him very seriously: "Except for Yeye''s, Daddy''s and Aunt''s cars, the rest, whether it''s the second brother''s, Xinbao''s, or grandpa and grandma''s Uncle Yuan Uncle Shen... In short, for all the cars sent by Xinbao, you ask Mr. Cai Baozi to calculate the details, and then Xinbao will pay you."


    Xu Zhiyu: "...??"


    Xin Baoju said to him deeply: "This is the workshop of the imperial court, not Xin Bao''s workshop. When you buy it, you buy it at cost price. This is the only place where Xin Bao, as a leader, can use power for personal gain. A little more None, Xiaoyu, if Xinbao does something wrong in the future, you can tell Xinbao, don''t be afraid of Xinbao getting angry, this is your right and obligation as a special assistant."


    Xu Zhiyu quickly responded.


    While still hesitating whether to give the money for his car? ?


    Xinbao thought about it seriously, and then said: "There are also Li Shangshu and Sixth Uncle. They are also the leaders of this workshop. You can tell them what Xinbao said, and they can use their power for personal gain. But you must talk to them. Said, the cost price must be kept secret, if they leak it, Xinbao will... sue Yeye!"


    This threat is pretty powerful, really.


    Xinbao finally warned: "Master Li is a bit stupid, don''t say half a sentence to him, you have to speak clearly so that he can understand."


    Xu Zhiyu hurriedly responded.


    After Xu Zhiyu left, Xinbao called his wife over, and the two of them counted the money in front of Emperor Ming Pei.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 907： Relying on clever brains to go to court

    Chapter 907 Relying on a smart head to get into court


    Emperor Ming Pei quietly motioned to Fang Wuyou, Fang Wuyou took some banknotes, and quietly put them into the little princess'' banknote pile.


    Xinbao didn''t notice it at all, and counted one by one very seriously.


    In fact, Xinbao is really a very rich princess.


    Not to mention jewelry or anything, there are a lot of plain silver tickets and real money.


    But no matter how much she has, it doesn''t prevent her from feeling bad, but no matter how much it hurts, she still gives it without hesitation.


    Ming Peidi didn''t even read the book, just looked at her with a smile.


    Even she found it cute to swing the banknotes in her little hands, and even thought her voice of counting the banknotes in a soft voice was nice.


    Sometimes watching a little Douding grow up stumbling like this, occasionally bumping into a wall, and slowly learning to behave... It is really a thing that cannot be described in words, it is wonderful, happy, warm, and a little sad.


    This matter spread quickly.


    Especially after Xu Zhiyu approached Li Shangshu, everyone knew about it.


    The little princess pays for gifts out of her own pocket, and buying them at cost is "using power for personal gain"?


    It¡¯s all said and done, Li Shangshu would only engage in this if he was stupid.


    Although the little princess thinks he is stupid, he is not stupid! It''s all about cleverness!


    It was Duke Duanhe, after all, he often saw Emperor Mingpei and Xinbao, thought about it carefully, and then ordered a car for his fiancee.


    After returning to the palace, I told Xinbao that there was someone who made the same mistake, and Xinbao''s sense of guilt was relieved a lot. The two of them squatted on the steps of Qianqing Palace, chatting and chatting about their mistakes. , Duanhe Junwang almost understood what was going on.


    So he cursed and swore that he would never go half a step beyond Lei Chi.


    Xinbao also patted his chest and promised: "Uncle Six, don''t worry, if you want to use it when you leave the palace, you can use Xinbao''s car! Xinbao doesn''t usually use it, so you can use it as you like!"


    Duan and the king of the county agreed with a smile.


    Since she has said so, of course he will use it once or twice, for no other reason. This shows that he has a good relationship with the little princess!


    But it is even more difficult for those who were sent to the car by Xinbao.


    This is not a gift, it is a gift from the little princess.


    Although it is a good thing to be liked by the little princess, but... the little princess pays for it out of her own pocket, especially Xiaobai and Xiaoyu who vaguely know the little princess''s stingy nature.


    Only Shen Shouyan was simple and rude. He was rich, but the key was that he dared to reveal his wealth, so he asked someone to order a gold Baojun car to give to Xinbao.


    It''s still the multiplayer version, solid, pure gold, and the co-author must have tens of thousands of silver... even Xinbao can''t hold it.


    Others were immediately pushed open the door of the new world.


    So several people communicated a little in a half-sentence way... Each gave a gift.


    The old prince found Shen Shouyan, found the same goldsmith, and ordered a pure gold single-person Baojun car of the same style.


    On the other hand, Yuan Xiang and Li Tingfang found craftsmen to make sterling silver cars, not solid ones, but fully restored Baojun cars from the inside to the outside. Pulling, exquisite and beautiful.


    Although the price is unknown, at least it will not be cheaper than the car they were given.


    Xiao Bai and Xiao Yu, as a young duo loved by the little princess, also met.


    Both of them knew the little girl very well, and they felt that they were not in a hurry, because the little princess was very distressed at first, and after receiving the gifts from these people, she must be embarrassed again, so they might as well wait and find someone later Send it from the beginning.


    As for Li Songqing?


    Oh, he has no such troubles.


    And Xue Xuanji? ?


    No one told him at all, and when he found out later, he was too embarrassed to find someone else, otherwise wouldn''t it appear that their master-student relationship was not close?


    Almost turned around worryingly, just wanted to wait for the clever second senior brother to come back and ask.


    Xinbao was really embarrassed to accept the gift, so she went to Hou Jian to find Yuanxiang and Li Tingfang, and said to them: "Xinbao gave you something, I don''t feel bad, Xinbao is good to you, and I am happy to give it to you." You sent something."


    Yuan Xiang smiled and said: "I understand. But I don''t feel bad when I give something to His Highness. I am willing to give it because I really like His Highness."


    "Exactly," Li Tingfang also said, "Your Highness thinks highly of me, I have long been grateful, but I don''t know how to repay, even if His Highness doesn''t give you a Baojun car, I still want to give His Highness something, as long as His Highness doesn''t dislike it. "


    Two old foxes, even the old foxes who are awkward and teasing, coaxing a little girl are really like playing. Anyway, in the end Xinbao came back happily, and for several days in a row, he was in a good mood.


    Moreover, she was not stingy with her family, she put the little treasure car made of gold on Emperor Ming Pei''s Bogu shelf.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to put the big ones, it''s just that the big ones are a little out of place on Ming Peidi''s very quaint and delicate shelf.


    So she placed a small one, gave the big one to Mrs. Lin, and placed it in her room.


    The ones made of silver will stay in Xinuange, and she and Yeye will play with it when they have nothing to do, so as to think about what can be improved by the way.


    At this time, before the end of the first lunar month, the prince and princess left the capital in a low-key manner. Shen Shouyan and several apprentices, including Yan Shichang, also accompanied them.


    A large number of new weapons, a large amount of food, and this medicine and that medicine sponsored by Xinbao... were also shipped in batches in a low-key manner.


    At the same time, Emperor Ming Pei ordered Yan Shifan to meet them halfway.


    Emperor Ming Pei sometimes has a really gentle heart.


    For example, now, he will specially send Yan Shifan and his soldiers to go there, because they have stayed at the border for several years, and they must have the intention of serving the country, so letting them personally participate in such a big battle is a complete satisfaction for themselves.


    It may be because some people are used to separation, so Xinbao accepted it relatively smoothly this time.


    Emperor Ming Pei boasted that she had grown up, and the little girl said seriously: "It''s not true, whether a person grows up or not, it has nothing to do with whether you worry about it or not... But Long Xiangwei can inspect the place, and then he can control the situation in that place." A little less worry about accidents; Whichever medicine Xinbao gives, you can also worry less about that aspect of accidents... So, a lot of worry is because I am too stupid, anxious and don''t know what to do, so I am blind Worrying, Xinbao is not that kind of stupid person."


    Emperor Ming Pei was amused by her and laughed out loud, and kissed her small forehead: "Yes, my dear, is the smartest person in the world."


    He hugged the little girl and exchanged glances with Yuan Shenjue quietly, both of them were very pleased.


    Yan Shirong came over and called him: "Yeah..."


    Emperor Ming Pei pretended not to hear: "Fang Wuyou, I just said that I''m going out of the palace to see Xinbao''s new pharmacy!"


    "Yes, yes," although he didn''t give any instructions at all, Fang Wuyou still said, "The slaves have already asked them to prepare."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Ordinary carriages are fine, no guards of honor, no Baojun carriages."


    Fang Wuyou repeatedly agreed, and Emperor Ming Pei went to change clothes, and also asked Xinbao and Yuan Shenjue to change their clothes.


    Yan Shirong followed behind, and said again: "Yeah, grandson..."


    Emperor Ming Pei still pretended not to hear, and the group left just like that.


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 908： completely changed the fate of their brothers

    Chapter 908 completely changed the fate of their brothers


    In the beginning, Emperor Ming Pei led the prince to rule the country, and Yan Shirong did half of the work as a minister.


    Then Emperor Ming Pei went from pointing his fingers to only grasping the general direction, and then when he was going to the other palace, a big boss came suddenly. After returning, the prince was forced to become a talent.


    Then it became that Emperor Ming Pei hardly cared about it, only going to the court, sometimes taking advantage of his little granddaughter not getting up, to solve one or two major issues urgently, and if there was no major issue, he would go directly to the court and leave, and then he would not show up for a day.


    So it became, everything is presided over by the crown prince, and Yan Shirong''s work...is equivalent to a deputy crown prince.


    Now that the crown prince is not here, Yan Shirong is really too busy. The main reason is that he is a little imaginary, in various senses. He wants to come to Yeye... Then Emperor Mingpei ran away.


    Yan Shirong could only go back to the imperial study in silence.


    Yuan Xiang was very calm, and just followed the words just now, and the others were more settled, and quickly followed up. Yan Shirong quickly calmed down, and everyone continued to discuss, as if nothing had happened.


    Over there, it was still far away, Emperor Ming Pei got out of the carriage, and the grandparent and grandson walked slowly past holding hands.


    The new pharmacy was built outside the city. Now that the river has thawed, the pharmacy has started to use water power, and the sound of rumbling water can be heard from a long distance. Fortunately, the houses are not close, so it should not disturb the people.


    The new pharmacy is very big, as big as ten or so previous pharmacies, and it is also tall. From the outside, it feels super grand.


    A group of people arrived at the gate of Xinyaofang in a low-key manner. The guards outside were from Rangshanwei. After reporting in, the person who greeted them was Lin Qingxu, who was the second place in the examination with Yan Shirong.


    The officials of the Ministry of Medicine are generally young, and Lin Qingxu is one of the persons in charge here, who happened to be here at this time, and welcomed them in very happily.


    In Xinyaofang, there is a clear distinction between production and pharmaceuticals.


    Lin Qingxu introduced as he walked, "Here is where the medicinal materials are stored. Because it is built on the water, it is relatively humid, but many medicinal materials cannot be exposed to the sun every day, so Xiang Shi... No, this kind of warehouse has been built since Shanxianbo , here is a little distance from the ground, the warehouse has special lighting glass, the sun can be exposed to the sun, but it is not directly exposed to the sun, and it is ventilated, so the inside will not be humid. Get up, if it doesn¡¯t work, you can use a little fire to dry it.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    A group of people put on masks again and entered the production workshop.


    Nowadays, the drying and grinding of medicinal materials are all done by water power, which is also assisted, but unlike the original experiment, which was made into a wooden figure, now it is no longer doing those fancy things, it is just a simple mill, if you don¡¯t look at the back , It feels like there is electricity, swishing by itself, sometimes a little faster, sometimes a little slower.


    Lin Qingxu said: "It''s really convenient when the water is big, and almost no human assistance is needed. When the output in a day can surpass the freezing, it is nine and a half days when it is purely human. We have also tried wind power, which is not as good as water. Sometimes big and sometimes small, it looks very anxious, but if you try it in one day, it is almost half of the manpower, but if the wind is combined with manpower, the manpower is very labor-saving, but the output can also be equal to two to three days of pure manpower... "


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded again.


    He found that although his little granddaughter was often naive when she was in charge of people, in fact, she still subtly influenced the people under her hands.


    Anyway, this kind of precise calculation and answer, to the ears, is much more intuitive than a little, a little, far better, and the old officials should really listen to it.


    Xinbao asked: "Where is the medicine seller?"


    Lin Qingxu smiled and said, "Where is it?"


    He took them there, and when they walked to the northernmost point, there was a box similar to the box of a truck, but it had a side opening.


    Lin Qingxu worked with others to pull it apart, and let them have a look: "You can also open the upper part, and you don''t need to open it at ordinary times. All the medicines produced are put here, and then go out from here."


    He motioned for people to close the trunk, and then took them out to have a look.


    Because the pharmacy is across the river, this side is already on the other side. Something similar to a train track was made on the ground, just like the Qin Dynasty¡¯s Chidao, about mile long, with a canopy on it. There are also two driver''s seats at the front of those carriages, which are also pedaled like Baojun carriages.


    Lin Qingxu said: "After it is full, ordinary people can push it. When the time comes, open the door over there and take the goods in. The drug dealer can get the goods from here."


    It looks like a shop over there, with a relatively large facade and a place to sit. It feels much taller.


    Xinbao asked: "Here... why is there no wall on this road?"


    Lin Qingxu hurriedly said: "Every time the medicine is transported, there will be people from Rangshanwei to protect it."


    Xinbao said: "But what if someone sneaks up and destroys the track below?"


    Lin Qingxu smiled and said: "Rang Shanwei is patrolling day and night. If someone can destroy the road or grab medicine under the protection of Rang Shanwei, the wall probably won''t be able to stop him."


    What she said was quite bold, but Xinbao accepted the explanation: "You are right, if you really meet such a powerful person, then you..." She turned her head and said to Rang Shanwei: "You guys Don''t fight him desperately, although medicine is very precious, but life is even more precious."


    Those Rang Shanwei were so touched at the time, they knelt down to thank them.


    In fact, Xinbao really thinks so, but in Ming Peidi''s view, no matter what she thinks, what she said has won people''s hearts, and these people will be more attentive and loyal, and that''s enough.


    At noon, Emperor Ming Pei was rarely in a good mood, so he recruited Gan Baibi and Xiang Xiaojun, together with Yuan Yaogui and Lin Qingxu, to have dinner together, accompanied by Xiang Xiaodong, who were also recruited.


    Dining at the same table with the emperor and princess with his younger brother, this is really something that Xiang Xiaodong never dared to dream of before.


    No wonder everyone said that the little princess is a fairy. It was really an unintentional trip that completely changed the fate of their brothers.


    Xinbao is also very happy.


    Because Gan Baibi said that Yuyaofang is very profitable, and now the income of the Ministry of Medicine and Taoism accounts for the majority of the national treasury.


    You must know that the money in the national treasury is actually not a large proportion of taxes, and the largest proportion is...salt affairs.


    So why do you say that salt, iron and food are the most important weapons in the country?


    Because of the revenue of the national treasury, the income of the Yantie official camp accounted for a large part, but at first no one expected that the Ministry of Medicine and Roads had sprung up and became the largest source of income besides the salt affairs.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and looked at his little granddaughter who was working hard.


    That''s why it is said that blessed people don''t need to be busy, even if Xinbao has no other skills and only relies on medical skills, he is still a very successful descendant.


    Most of the dishes outside are a bit heavy, and Xinbao is eating happily, and Yeye sees it, and then he thinks of his job.


    So she recalled their conversation before, wiped her mouth, and said to Gan Baibi: "Xiaobai, we said before that we can select some big drug dealers and open pharmacies. Is anyone coming?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 909： Doggerel can also be improved

    Chapter 909 Ligers can also be improved


    Gan Baibi was stunned for a moment, and said hastily: "No such announcement has been made yet, and no one has ever sought out a minister to test it."


    Xinbao imitated Yeye''s usual calm appearance, and said with great poise: "Dayan''s world is so big, no matter how big the medicine workshop we build, we can''t finish it. There must be many people who can''t buy it, or there may be some The road is long and the transportation costs are high, so we can choose the right drug dealers and let them produce them, and then, as we said before, the government-run and private-run businesses will be separated... or something."


    Gan Baibi thought for a while: "The minister will go back and do the calculations, set a price, and then report to His Highness."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Then they finished their meal and headed home.


    Emperor Ming Pei was very happy, just as Yan Shirong hadn''t finished his work there, and there was still a room full of people, so Emperor Ming Pei went in.


    Everyone thought that the emperor was here to preside over the overall situation, including Yan Shirong.


    As a result, after Emperor Ming Pei went in, after entering, he made a speech of "I went to the new medicine shop... How about the new medicine shop... How about the Department of Medicine and Dao... My granddaughter is too amazing..." Speech, then patted her **** and left.


    Yan Shirong and the ministers: "..."


    Xinbao was thirsty and drank water all the time when he came back, Yuan Shenjue also drank a glass, listening to the funny, learned a few words from her.


    Xinbao asked him: "Wife, tell me, is the money from the Ministry of Medicine a gift from Xinbao to Yeye?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Of course."


    Xinbao said: "Then the third generation of Baojun car, point, does the Sunrise also count?"


    Why do you still say "dot", why do you have to say so comprehensively? ?


    Yuan Shen never understood.


    But there were many things he didn''t understand, so he said without changing his expression, "Forget it."


    Xinbao muttered: "But in the whole world, is it the king''s land? On the shore of the land, is it the king''s ministers. The king''s ministers make money, is it the king''s money... Then this is not the same as taking Yeye''s own things and giving them to Yeye ?¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Amazing, my group! If I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t have known that doggerel can also be improved.


    Yuan Shenjue smiled and said: "You are the princess of the royal family. It is reasonable to say that everything in the world belongs to your family. Then give it to my master. The cars of people like Mr. Li belong to your family, and even their people belong to your family." Courtier...why do you think the car was given away instead of being put in another place?"


    Xinbao was stunned: "...that''s right!"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Including the emperor, hiding wealth among the people is different from actually collecting it into the national treasury."


    Xinbao nodded, then put his hands on his little face and began to think.


    Emperor Ming Pei came back after playing a round, and saw his little granddaughter with a serious expression.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Xinbao, what are you thinking?"


    Xinbao said: "I''m thinking about national affairs."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He smiled and said, "What national event?"


    Xinbao was about to speak, but he came to his senses halfway, and while stretching out the cup to let Fang Wuyou pour water, he said, "Yeah, hide the wealth from the people... Do you think the ''rich'' you hid is your money? "


    These words are confusing.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "In the future, we should eat out less, because the dishes outside are too strong."


    While answering her words: "If it is true that the wealth is hidden among the people, then I feel that this is my money."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Yuan Shenjue gesturing quietly at him. Emperor Ming Pei took a sip of tea and continued seamlessly: "But the home of the ''country'' is still different from my money, just like the national treasury. It''s not the same as the inner palace."


    Xinbao suddenly realized, nodded, and took a sip of tea: "Xinbao understands!"


    What do you unserstand?


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her, but Xinbao just didn''t explain, and even turned his little body away.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t ask anymore, anyway, she would be able to bald by herself in a short time.


    As a result, Xinbao didn''t mention this matter until dinner. After eating here and returning to Chengqian Palace, Xinbao asked: "Did Uncle Shen go to the border with Daddy?"


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "Yes."


    Xinbao had obviously thought about it for a long time, so he asked, "What about Brother Zhongli?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Zhong Limin and He Qingwen are now transferred by the second brother Rong. Some information and the like belong to the Metropolitan Procuratorate, but in fact they report directly to the emperor and are not under the management of the left and right supervisors..."


    Xinbao didn''t want to know what job he was doing now, he just said: "Then is there a way to find him?"


    Yuan Shenjue said: "Of course, what does Xinbao want to do?"


    Xinbao whispered to him, Yuan Shenjue nodded silently.


    So Zhong Limin was about to fall asleep, a shadow guard came over and said, "This subordinate is Xin Ling, the exclusive shadow guard of His Royal Highness Princess Zhen Guo."


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    Even Yuru couldn''t help laughing. She was born as a shadow guard, and she had never seen such a long self-introduction. Besides, what the **** is Xinling''s name? ?


    Zhong Limin hurriedly said, "I don''t know what orders your Highness has?"


    Xinling said: "Your Highness said, I would like to ask Mr. Zhongli for something, but Mr. Zhongli must keep it a secret. You can''t tell the emperor, the prince, the concubine, and the grandchildren of the emperor. The above-mentioned people and others are not allowed to tell, but you can tell Shen. Your Excellency, but when you say it, you must ask Master Shen to keep it a secret."


    Yuru couldn''t help laughing again.


    He remained motionless, and the little chin under the mask was raised high.


    That''s how our Highness talks! This is rigorous! what''s so funny! You are all behind! I''m ashamed to laugh!


    Zhong Limin suppressed a smile and said: "Then I will go to the palace tomorrow to see Your Highness?"


    "No," Xin Ling said solemnly: "You will be exposed when you enter the palace. At the first quarter of tomorrow, you wait half a mile east of Shunzhen Gate. When you go, don''t let anyone see you. You must disguise yourself. .¡±


    Zhong Limin: "..."


    He can only say: "Yes, don''t worry."


    Xin Ling saluted and quickly disappeared.


    Yu Ru smiled and said: "This is definitely the order of the master himself, and no one else can fake it. Let me tell you, according to my experience, tomorrow you''d better not even show your hands, and you must cover your face tightly, and you can''t show your face." , you don¡¯t have to worry about whether you look weird or not, just listen to me, otherwise, you will become a fool in the heart of the master, and I won¡¯t let you do any good things in the future.¡±


    Zhong Limin accepted the opinion of his wife.


    So the next morning, he put on a big hat and gloves, without even showing his fingers, and waited strictly outside the wall, very much like an assassin with malicious intentions.


    Fortunately, although Xinbao is unreliable, Xinbao''s wife is still reliable, and he called the shadow guard to be beside him in advance, otherwise, he would have to be arrested by Long Xiangwei before he got close to the fence.


    At the first moment, Xinbao and his wife sneaked out over the wall.


    Then Xinbao pulled Zhong Limin to the prepared carriage and began to mutter.


    It can be said that she is very serious in deceiving people. Whether people believe it or not, Xinbao believes it anyway.


    Far away, Wei Fengting, who came over to watch in person, saw that she was really a little princess, so he calmly turned back and quietly reported to Emperor Ming Pei.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 910： Normal people would never think of Xinbao

    Chapter 910 Normal people would never think of Xinbao


    Xinbao was talking to Zhong Limin in the car, while Yuan Shenjue and Xin Yiyingwei, who was on duty today, were outside to "watch the wind" for them, one by one very strictly.


    Don''t care if you can really see the wind like this, it''s an attitude.


    Xinbao took Zhong Limin''s hand with both hands, with a dignified appearance, it seemed that he was discussing important matters: "Brother Zhongli, Xinbao wants to ask you for help, because Uncle Shen is not at home, so I can only look for you. "


    Zhong Limin smiled and squeezed her little hands, one side and the other side: "Don''t worry, no matter what, I will help you. I don''t know what you plan to do?"


    The little girl said seriously: "Xinbao''s father went to war with the eldest brother, the third brother, the second brother was in charge of the country, and the fourth brother was in disaster relief... Xinbao can''t fall behind either. Now that Xinbao has grown up, it''s time to create his own career .¡±


    Zhong Limin asked strangely: "Aren''t you in charge of the Medical Department? And your brother''s workshop?"


    "How can it be the same!" Xinbao is now learning and selling, and educates him earnestly: "The workshop is the workshop of the imperial court, and the Ministry of Medicine and Dao is the Ministry of Medicine and Dao of the country! It''s not Xinbao''s own. Are you not clear about public and private?"


    "Oh!" Zhong Limin nodded silently, and didn''t say that your father and brother were fighting for the country''s war, and they were also helping the country''s disaster. He just said, "So what exactly is Xinbao going to do?"


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao wants to do business! Saving private money!"


    Zhong Limin: "...??"


    Is saving private money a big business? Zhong Limin smiled and said, "Do you need money? Shall I give you some?"


    "No!" Xinbao patted him anxiously: "Why don''t you understand, Xinbao even said that he wants to do business! It''s not that Xinbao doesn''t have money, but he wants to earn more private money, so that he can give it to him in the future! "


    Zhong Limin said again: "...??"


    Didn''t he take off his pants and put... Ahem, forgive him for being a rough man!


    He said: "But you are the emperor, right?? The whole world belongs to him!"


    Xinbao said solemnly: "Hiding wealth to the people, how can it be the same as directly giving it to Yeye? The national treasury and the inner government are also different!"


    All right! Let''s do it!


    Zhong Limin said: "Then what business do you want to do, tell me."


    Xinbao said confidently: "Xinbao has already made up his mind. Let''s find a place and start the business of ''flower and fruit tea''. But don''t tell others, this is our secret."


    She took out a handkerchief from her bosom, opened it nimbly with her small hands, and a sweet fragrance overflowed.


    There are a few small, translucent tea cakes inside, the diameter is only as big as an egg, like a big copper coin, on which you can see a few petals and fruit material, the petals are slightly spread out, and the fruit grains are also kept original color.


    Not to mention, it''s really pretty.


    Xinbao said: "These are three kinds, this one is chrysanthemum pear, this one is peach oolong, this one is rose pu''er, mainly one kind of flower, one kind of fruit, this cake is made from fruit pulp and juice, soaked in In the water, it will be very fragrant..."


    Before Xinbao finished speaking, Zhong Limin picked up one and took a bite.


    It''s easy to bite, but it doesn''t melt in the mouth, but the feeling of slowly turning into pulp in the mouth. It''s really sweet and fragrant.


    Xinbao said: "Is it fragrant? Xinbao is thinking that at that time, it can be sold in glass cups. Until the taste is gone, it still has the feeling of flower cakes. It will not spread and float at the bottom of the cup. Beautiful! Xinbao was made with great difficulty."


    Holding the handkerchief in her little hand, she stared at him with big eyes, while persuading him in a soft voice: "Aren''t you already ashore now? You will gradually become poor in the future, so that both of us can earned money¡­"


    Go ashore Who taught her? ! What does it mean to go ashore!


    Zhong Limin laughed twice, took the handkerchief, put it in his sleeve, and said with a smile: "Selling must be easy to sell, but it has something to do with you, right? No one else can make such a delicious red cake. "


    "No," the little girl said with great confidence, "the dan is round, this one is flat; the dan is smooth, and this one is colorful. They are completely different. Normal people would never think of Xinbao!"


    All right, anyway, this kind of thing is just coaxing children to play, so Zhong Limin smiled and said: "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I''ll look for a place first, find a suitable bottle and cup, and then we''ll fix the price. By the way, What''s the name of this store?"


    Xinbao said sonorously: "Private flower and fruit tea!"


    Zhong Limin raised his eyebrows: "Is that... so clear??"


    "No," Xinbao said, "private house has many meanings, such as private house food, which means that the master of the house is good at cooking; so this means that the master''s good at tea, which is very precious and very precious. It¡¯s rare, and it¡¯s not the same as private money.¡±


    Zhong Limin thought for a while, and said seriously: "But most of the people outside have never studied, so they may not understand what you mean. Maybe they think that the name of the shop means that the money earned is the owner''s private money?"


    Xinbao: "..."


    She thought for a while: "Then, let''s get another one?"


    "Well," Zhong Limin said, "Don''t worry about this, I will find a place first, and then I will find a way to notify you."


    "No, you don''t need to think of a way!" Xinbao waved his hand, very generously: "Xinbao now has an exclusive shadow guard, and then Xinbao can ask them to ask once a day!"


    Fine.


    So the consultation between the two ended.


    During this period, the patrolling Long Xiangwei has always made a U-turn one mile away, and then patrolled here, and then made a U-turn one mile away...


    Until Xinbao came out, Yuan Shenjue hugged the little girl, climbed over the wall and went back, Zhong Limin put on the bamboo hat silently and left, Xinyi also sent the carriage away.


    At this moment, there is no one in Chengqian Palace, the whole family is away, and no one knows whether Xinbao is practicing martial arts or not, so Xinbao eats two pieces of snacks at ease, and when the usual time is exhausted, he goes to Qianqing Palace.


    Emperor Ming Pei glanced at her.


    Wei Fengting reported, only saying that he had discovered the meeting between the little princess and Zhong Limin, how and how it was arranged...but no one knew what the two said in detail.


    Emperor Ming Pei really couldn''t guess why for a while, looked at the little girl, Xinbao was obviously very happy, and when he saw him, he smiled toothlessly.


    Then Xinbao took off his outer robe to practice calligraphy as usual.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at her calmly, and saw that she put a handkerchief on her wrist very smoothly, raised the other hand, and started to practice.


    Emperor Ming Pei twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Before, Xinbao learned to tuck up his sleeves, even if he was wearing narrow sleeves, he had to tuck them up.


    Now she has learned how to lift the sleeves again, but she can¡¯t lift the sleeves through the arrow, so she puts on a handkerchief to lift the handkerchief... The sense of ritual is very precise.


    He took a few glances, and then at Yuan Shenjue.


    Yuan Shenjue quickly looked away, pretending not to see it, obviously promising something to Xiaotuanzi, such as not telling him or anyone else.


    Emperor Ming Pei... Hehe!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 911： The Four Wonders of Civil, Military, Medical and Business

    Chapter 911 The Four Wonders of Civil, Military, Medical and Business


    Being the emperor, it is very easy to be curious, so if you are curious, go check it out!


    So brother Zhongli soon found the person he was waiting for.


    Brother Zhongli verified his identity, served him a cup of tea, and then squatted outside talking to himself for a quarter of an hour...


    After all, he promised the little princess not to tell others, but he didn''t tell it. It was the emperor''s shadow guard who was shameless. He overheard it, so it has nothing to do with him.


    Emperor Ming Pei was rewarded, both funny and worried.


    Because he was worried that his granddaughter would love him too much and would name the Huaguo tea shop something like "Aiye Huaguocha".


    So he slowly thought about it, and wanted to help her think about it in advance, a simple and straightforward one that she would like, and finally he decided that it could be called "Sanjue Flower and Fruit Tea", because the color, aroma, and taste are three. , and then asked someone to notify Zhong Limin.


    At the same time, he also assigned a task to his busy second grandson, asking him to send someone to contact Zhong Limin so that he could make matching and beautiful glass jars and glasses, so that his granddaughter could earn money for herself with peace of mind.


    Zhong Limin handed over this matter to Cen Zhusheng. Originally, Cen Zhusheng was a newcomer, so he thought it would be difficult to handle.


    But he never expected that there would be help all the way, not only to help him mount the horse, but also to send him off for a ride. So one day later, he got three excellent pavements in excellent locations, and he didn''t have to worry about glass jars or anything, and it was basically free.


    Xinbao was very happy when he heard about it, and immediately found an excuse to go out of the palace to have a look, seeing this was pretty good, and that was also pretty good...


    So she decided: "I want all three! One to save private money for Dad, one to save private money for Auntie, and one to save private money for Xinbao, and when Xinbao earns money, I will open one for each of my brothers!"


    Cen Zhusheng asked: "Then what other business do you do?"


    Xinbao said: "After Xinbao goes back today, I will start thinking about it!"


    Fine.


    Emperor Ming Pei was in the palace, and was also listening to the reports from outside, Tian Cong said: "Your Highness originally thought of names called Ye Cong Huaguocha, Yebang Huaguocha... They persuaded them all, and finally named it'' Four Absolute Flower and Fruit Tea''."


    Emperor Ming Pei said in his heart that he was worthy of me, and he knew that his granddaughter would have such a name at a guess!


    While asking: "Why the Four Jue?" It can''t be adding one Yuan Shen Jue, right? ?


    Tian Cong said flatly: "It is the four best in civil, military, medical and business."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    All right, that''s good, Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    over there,


    Xinbao came out, took a look accidentally, and found that there were already Baojun cars driving up and down the street.


    The progress of the workshop is usually about three or four days to produce a batch, a batch of about seven or eight cars, the small ones are faster, and they stop for a day on the 30th of the new year, and start production as soon as the new year is over. On the 15th day of the first lunar month, we started delivering goods to each family according to the order in which the payment was scheduled.


    So first, the houses ordered by Xinbao were delivered, and then the courtiers¡¯ homes were also delivered one after another.


    There is a lack of everything in the capital, but there is no shortage of rich people. After the release, even the common people will ask to buy.


    Although it is not the turn of the people for a while, at least the heat is up


    Especially the poems of civil servants, they look really quaint, without the lightness of wood at all, but like some kind of jade, with an indescribable charm.


    Xinbao held hands with his wife and strolled down the street, feeling really fulfilled.


    Look, this is made by Xinbao!


    She looked around happily, then her eyes fell on one place, and she stopped.


    Yuan Shen Jue followed her gaze and turned his head to look, and saw a makeup shop over there.


    Yuan Shen Jue asked: "Xinbao?"


    Xinbao said: "Let''s go and have a look."


    So the two went in.


    There were really quite a few people inside. When the two of them entered, more than one person looked this way.


    After all, the little princess is also a celebrity. She has met her a few times, and she always feels familiar. Coupled with the face of Duke Zhao, no one will not recognize her.


    Immediately, a clever girl wanted to come forward to say hello, but someone had already stood in front of her and made a gesture of silence.


    The girl swallowed it all at once, and other people didn''t dare to make a sound when they looked at me and you, but it was rare to meet the little princess, so they were reluctant to leave.


    The shopkeeper saw this posture, and immediately pretended not to notice anything, and said, "What do you two want to see?"


    Xinbao throws out the standard line of nouveau riche, "What is the most expensive thing in your store?"


    The shopkeeper quickly laughed and said: "Our main thing here is rouge powder. The most expensive one is a kind of rouge, which is steamed from twelve kinds of flower juice and stored in a gold tube. It has a wonderful fragrance and is light and moist. It''s called Twelve Fragrances."


    Xinbao asked: "How much?"


    The shopkeeper said: "Sixty-six taels."


    Xinbao thought for a while, then stretched out her little hand: "Can you show... me?"


    The shopkeeper dared to say no, and quickly said: "Of course."


    He handed it to her, and Xinbao opened it to take a look, and smelled it. It was indeed steamed with flower juice, and it was genuine.


    Xinbao handed it to him thoughtfully, thanked him very politely, and then took his wife''s hand and left.


    As soon as they left, the people in the store started to chatter and chatter.


    Xinbao didn''t think about the problem of being recognized, she was just thinking, when she opened an aromatherapy shop in Neifu, she made a kind of beauty pill, which can be used to melt water and apply to the face, and it was very popular. Few people want to buy alone...


    Why didn¡¯t she think about doing more?


    At that time, she only thought about promoting aromatherapy and making some money for the country by the way, why didn''t she think about making money for herself?


    So A Niang¡¯s shop can make some creams and rouges? Must be a great deal too!


    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she forgot to walk. Yuan Shenjue picked her up, and she lay on his shoulder to think.


    She doesn''t know much about this industry, she can only match very simple ones, but like today''s rouge, she can also do it!


    Also, if it is used as a beauty pill, it is relatively simple to make lotion or ointment... The most important thing is to ask people to make some beautiful bottles.


    Xinbao sighed while thinking about it.


    Yuan Shen Jue said: "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao said: "Xinbao originally thought that Xinbao would secretly open a shop without telling anyone, and when he made a lot of money, he would give pocket money to Yeye, Daddy, Aniang, brother and apprentice... How surprised they were at that time!? How much they admire Xinbao!"


    Yuan Shen Jue hummed.


    Xinbao continued: "However, Xinbao feels a little overwhelmed now. Because the three stores are not one store, there are too many things in the three stores! There are so many things in Xinbao''s stomach, and there is something that I can''t pretend. I always think about it. Running to the mouth...Xinbao was worried, and accidentally told Yeye, so Yeye would not be surprised."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 912： His Majesty has grown up

    Chapter 912 Your Highness has grown up


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "No."


    It is estimated that the emperor already knows, and besides, the emperor does not need to be "surprised", the emperor prefers to have everything under control.


    Xinbao didn''t understand what he meant, she continued to mutter: "There is a very learned saying called ''Parents are selfless'', have you heard of it? Yeye is the father of the father, and the father should be selfless Cai, even if Xinbao is careless... No, it''s not carelessness, Xinbao told Yeye, it''s not wrong, Yeye won''t take Xinbao''s shop away, that would be earning a private house according to the order."


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Xinbao is right, maybe the emperor can help a little and earn more."


    Xinbao was silent for a while, then twisted his body and changed his shoulder.


    She put her arms around his neck, clenched her hands into small fists, and rested her small chin on his thin shoulder, "But Xinbao, who is five plus two years old, is already an adult. In an adult''s heart, he should Xiao Jiujiu, who hides a little bit of adults, shouldn''t be like an ignorant kid, telling Yeye everything, because Yeye may also want to see Xinbao do a little business independently, just like the second brother, he himself One person manages such a big country, and Yeye refuses to help him, which shows that Yeye wants a child who can make his own decisions."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He could only say: "But yeah asking you may be different from asking second brother."


    A future monarch must be whipped by a small whip, as fast as he can grow, and as powerful as he can be.


    But a cute and cute little princess must be held in the hand for fear of falling, and held in the mouth for fear of melting. It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t do anything. I have people who know these things!


    "That''s right!" Xinbao nodded: "Those who are able work harder, and the second brother is a bit weak. He can only govern the country. Xinbao is good at medicine, making money, and both civil and military. Xinbao is different from his brother!"


    This, is that true? ?


    Yuan Shen Jue heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, he suddenly missed Xinbao''s little apprentice.


    That''s right, no matter how many apprentices Xinbao has, Hao Huashi is still referred to as a young apprentice.


    When the little apprentice was around, he would make jokes and say stupid things... cross it out, if he wasn''t very smart, he only needed to say a few words at the end to make him appear very smart, but now, he needs to be coaxed throughout the whole process, so he really can''t coax him live.


    Then Xinbao changed another shoulder: "But Yeye is so smart, even if Xinbao doesn''t want to tell him, he might guess it right away. After guessing, there is still no surprise, so it''s better for Xinbao to tell him..."


    Yuan Shenjue saw it.


    Xinbao is playing the part of the two villains in her mind, one pro and the other, arguing with joy.


    He can''t be regarded as a referee, he can only be regarded as a fan.


    Because he is a rose with thorns, and a rose with thorns is also a rose. The name of a rose is Mei, and all you need is a beautiful one. You don¡¯t need a brain, and you don¡¯t need it. Xinbao has it himself.


    Yuan Shen Jue hugged her all the way.


    He was thinking, no wonder people say that a child is a twisted candy, and it is fragrant and soft when held in his arms, twisting and twisting, it really looks a bit like a twisted candy.


    Arriving at the palace gate, Xinbao still hasn''t made up her mind.


    Then Yuan Shenjue held her and stood outside the Rijing Gate for a quarter of an hour. Xinbao finally made up his mind: "What''s the use of thinking so much! Xinbao is just a five-plus-two-year-old child, and the child''s body is not good enough. Listen to the brain, no matter how well the brain plans, there is nothing the body can do if it wants to tell the truth, for the present plan, Xinbao can only occupy his mouth first, and procrastinate as long as he can, if he can''t procrastinate, it is God''s will."


    Then she carried on her back: "At the beginning of human beings, nature is good..." and walked in with short legs.


    The little **** had already run back and forth a dozen times. When Emperor Ming Pei saw that his granddaughter had finally come in, he couldn''t help but smile: "Xinbao is back?"


    Xinbao nodded while saying: "Jade cannot be cut, it cannot be used. People don''t learn, they don''t know righteousness..."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Why did Xinbao go out of the palace?"


    Xinbao''s mind was full of private money just now, when Yeye asked, she subconsciously blurted out: "Make private money..."


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    Xinbao: "..."


    Her eyes widened slowly, she looked at Yeye, was stunned for a while, and murmured: "Really, I really didn''t expect..."


    Emperor Ming Pei almost laughed out loud: "That''s right, yeah, I really didn''t expect that my sweetheart would earn private money."


    Xinbao said sincerely: "Maybe it''s because Yeye is so handsome, and Xinbao loves Yeye so much, so when Xinbao saw Yeye, he wanted to tell Yeye everything..."


    "Well," Emperor Ming Pei accepted her rainbow fart: "What does Xinbao want to tell Yeye?"


    "Yeah!" Xinbao pulled Ming Peidi into the corner, took his hand with both hands, leaned forward, and said the secret standard posture: "Xinbao told you, yeah, don''t tell others, especially Don''t tell father, mother, elder brother and apprentice."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded, "Don''t worry, Xinbao."


    So Xinbao twittered and said, Emperor Ming Pei kept nodding, and praised her: "Xinbao has really grown up, much better than her elder brother, and will make money to support the family..."


    At this warm parent-child moment...a voice suddenly came: "Yes, Your Majesty, Your Highness has grown up."


    Xinbao looked up in surprise, only to find Li Songqing sitting in a chair not far away.


    Then, Li Songqing, the teaching director, came over and said impassionedly: "Your Majesty! Ordinary people start enlightenment at the age of three, and His Highness is already seven years old! Besides, His Highness is so smart, it would be a pity not to use it for studying! As His Highness Half-teacher, I really can''t bear to be indulged in mundane affairs with such good talents... I think that His Highness''s handwriting is considered a small achievement, and His Highness''s studies should also begin..."


    a bolt from the blue!


    Xinbao looked at him in disbelief, his big eyes filled with horror.


    The good-looking Mrs. Li didn''t know when, he became very scary. When he raised his hand and flicked his sleeves, it seemed that there were piles of books flying towards her with light and wind, and then hit her If you bury her on her face, she won''t be able to push it away, or pick it up.


    Xinbao''s terrified little face wrinkled in the brain supplement drama, and his two little hands blocked it indiscriminately.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Intellectually, he felt that what Li Songqing said was actually quite right.


    He was also enlightened at the age of three. He has always felt that reading is extremely useful, and books never fail.


    But seeing how pitiful his little granddaughter was, he really couldn''t bear to say this.


    As for Li Songqing, he loves the little princess deeply, and his eyes are full of enthusiasm. This is the lazy "Three Girls", and it is the first time in his life that he is so concerned about one thing!


    He announced in a high-pitched voice: "I even wrote a special textbook for Your Highness! I think that the little princess doesn''t need to learn from the Four Books and Five Classics, which would actually damage her aura. Besides, Your Highness''s medical skills are superb, and he is smart and intelligent, so he doesn''t need to learn those rules at all! Also, Your Highness is pure, kind and filial, so why bother to learn the three cardinal principles and five constant principles..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 913： My wife is useless

    Chapter 913 Kissing a wife is useless


    Emperor Ming Pei waited for a long time, but he didn''t finish speaking.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t bear it any longer, and interrupted him directly: "What kind of teaching material, bring me to see!"


    Li Songqing was still not very happy, he obviously wanted the little princess to watch it first.


    But fortunately, he was not really stupid, so he took out a stack of papers from his own small box, and said, "Your Majesty, this is the tenth part, and the first nine are in the minister''s house."


    Emperor Ming Pei took it over and took a closer look.


    This has obviously been written for a long time, and they are all short stories. This one is called "Miscellaneous Wisdom", and it is marked as the tenth.


    When I opened it to read, there were some short stories of celebrities. Ming Peidi originally read it with the heart of being picky/saving his granddaughter from fire and water, but after looking at it, he saw it, so he stood up and walked Looking closely at the table, he told him: "Bring the others, too."


    Xinbao watched silently, while Putao''s eyes widened helplessly.


    The shadow guard responded, and went to get it. This book is divided into ten parts, including Shangzhi, Zhizhi, and Chazhi, with more than 20 sub-categories. It is a collection of stories from Qin Dynasty to the present, with a total of one thousand books. There are many short stories, including both small life events and major national events, but the characters in the stories are all cleverly using their ingenuity to solve problems and defeat the enemy. ¢Ù (taken from "The Complete Works of Brain Tank" Ming Feng Menglong)


    After reading it through, it is really amazing, whether it is in the government or the opposition, governing the country and the army, or even small things in life...all can be inspired by it and get "smart ideas"!


    And there are many things to think about, which really make sense.


    For example, there is nothing in the world, and people disturb themselves, and another example, when you should stop and stop, you will be disturbed by it.


    There is also "one cannot be judged as a gentleman by a momentary reputation; one cannot be judged a villain by a momentary slander."


    That is to say, judging a person''s character requires long-term observation. You can''t conclude that he is a gentleman just because of the temporary praise of others; but you can''t conclude that he is a villain just because of the temporary criticism of others.


    Emperor Ming Pei watched it for two and a half days before finally finishing it. He couldn''t help sighing: "It''s really wonderful, there is no wisdom left in the world!"


    He found that the world had misunderstood Li Songqing.


    It goes without saying that he is knowledgeable and knowledgeable. How can someone who can write such a wonderful book be a fool and lunatic with no common knowledge? ?


    Probably just because he feels that all kinds of things in this world are not worth his energy.


    But it is such a person who doesn''t care about everything, but is willing to write "exclusive teaching materials" for Xinbao!


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that even if he wanted to save his little granddaughter...he couldn''t say it, and if he learned some grammar and science in this way, Xinbao would probably be willing to learn it.


    Emperor Ming Pei personally took out a pen and selected ones suitable for his little granddaughter to learn from.


    Xinbao saw that Yeye was obsessed with Master Li''s books for the past two days and knew it was over. Yeye was moved by Master Li.


    Waited for two days with anxiety, and now I saw him writing... It was like the second shoe finally fell off.


    Duanzi was desperate.


    The last glimmer of hope is also shattered...


    The most terrifying thing finally happened...


    Yeah was conquered by Mr. Li...I have started to copy the articles of idols!


    This is not surprising at all, no matter how good the parents are, in front of their children''s teachers, they are also cowardly like that. No matter what the teacher writes, don''t they have to close their eyes and praise it!


    It''s all love!


    Xinbao sighed sadly, stood up and walked out, with frustration written all over his body: "Honey, let''s go."


    Yuan Shenjue stood up and followed: "Where are you going?"


    Xinbao said with great vicissitudes: "You don''t understand, when your Yeye is the emperor, Yeye''s defection means that you have been betrayed by the whole world. There is no such thing as your father, mother, brother, and wife. Useful... so you can only accept it."


    Yuan Shen Jue coughed.


    Then he said, "So what are we going to do now?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s already like this, what else can we do, so we can only save ourselves... Wife, do you understand what it means to be poor and happy?"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "... poor and happy??"


    "Yes, this is actually a state of mind."


    Xinbao slowly raised his drooping little head, stepped on the ground hard with his little feet, and said in a loud voice: "A person can be happy when she is poor, so what else can beat her? No more How can such a trivial thing as going to school bring her down? So let¡¯s not be afraid of going to school, it¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! Yes, it¡¯s not scary! It¡¯s not scary at all!¡±


    She bent up with both hands and patted her head.


    But it was still very sad, so he patted his right shoulder with his left hand, and then patted his left shoulder with his right hand.


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    He silently picked her up and patted her on the back to comfort her.


    Xinbao babbled all the time.


    Emperor Ming Pei was flipping through the book over there, and the shadow guard came over: "The little princess went to find Ba Ye, and said she wanted to find Xiu Niang to make a ''school uniform''."


    Uniforms? Fine.


    So Emperor Ming Pei didn''t bother her, and issued an oral order, all Beijing officials above the sixth rank, and girls aged six to ten in their families, who have been enlightened, will all be sent to the palace before the morning of the sixth day of February. Give out two to four to accompany the little princess, and it is forbidden to bring any servants.


    At the same time, Li Songqing was formally granted the title of Young Master of the Princess, receiving the same treatment as the Young Master of the Prince.


    Ministers: "..."


    This decree was made too urgently, the date is the day after tomorrow, and I made it clear that I want to see your real appearance, without any training, any cover-up, and there is simply no time to teach you the etiquette of seeing you!


    Besides, the Empress Dowager is not here at the moment!


    It means that the emperor has to choose by himself!


    Don''t let people be brought down! It depends on your true temperament and your own response!


    Those who have a daughter/granddaughter will be sweating all over immediately.


    The little princess is obedient and soft, very reasonable, and easy to talk, but the emperor is not good at talking!


    Maybe when the emperor shows up, the little girl in the family will cry in fright, and the emperor will think that if you send a crybaby in, are you looking down on my little princess!


    Thinking about it makes my head grow bigger!


    Even the Ministry of Rituals was flustered by the emperor''s willfulness, so he hurried to make arrangements.


    Hearing about this, Xinbao sighed deeply.


    Not only will they be forced to go to school, but they will also be forced to take care of their children!


    Life is too impermanent, the large intestine wraps the small intestine!


    No matter how hard she convinced herself, she was still very sad!


    So in just two days, all Xinbao''s relatives, father, mother, eldest brother, third brother, fourth brother and little apprentice, Xinbao wrote letters to them.


    The main reason is that when you were not here, Yeye secretly cleaned up Xinbao, Xinbao was so sad, Xinbao missed you so much, you guys need to come back soon...whatever.


    But after talking for a long time, I just didn''t say what it was.


    Even Shen Shouyan, Wang Ronggui, Cheng Fuju, and even Gan Baibi, Assistant Xiaoyu, and Brother Xiang who were in the capital also wrote letters.


    Emperor Ming Pei didn''t bother, so he secretly read them one by one.


    The ones given to them are not like this. It means that Xinbao has grown up, and Xinbao is going to school. It may not be easy to see Xinbao when you come to the palace again, so Xinbao tells you, ah Xinbao Bao misses you so much. When Xinbao learns something, we can still talk and drink.


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    Fine.


    Although it was for her own good to let her go to school, after reading a few letters, Emperor Ming Pei inexplicably felt sorry for his granddaughter, so he asked her kindly one night in advance: "What kind of companion does Xinbao want?" read?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 914： one eye defense

    Chapter 914 Debate loyalty and traitor at a glance


    Xinbao thought for a moment: "Don''t cry, Xinbao can''t coax; don''t be like Wei Gui, but Sheng Chaohua, who is good-looking and quiet, more mature and calm, and better-tempered."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded with a smile: "Yes, of course you can. Xing''er also learns with Xinbao, and you can also let them accompany Xinbao for the first few days."


    Xinbao was a little happy: "Won''t that delay my little brother''s studies?"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "It''s not bad for a few days."


    He touched his granddaughter''s little head: "Then after I finish the selection, Xinbao will choose again."


    Xinbao nodded.


    Then Emperor Mingpei thought about it, and recruited Concubine Shu and the sixth prince''s biological mother, who was originally Concubine Li. .


    Emperor Mingpei gave an order: "Because the princess is not here, I asked you to come over and take a look. You women may look at people differently from men. You should look carefully at me with wide-eyed eyes, but those who are not of good character , or those who like to calculate; or those who are competitive and jealous... all of them are not required, I know that you also have family members, but if the person you recommend shows any disrespect to Xinbao in the future, you should go away Leng Gong and Liu agreed to go as companions!"


    Several old concubines responded one after another.


    That¡¯s all for Concubine Shu. The sons of Concubine Liang and Concubine Ning both have errands. If there is any trouble, the son will have to be involved, so even if she really intends to support the family, she dare not say anything. No matter how important the family is, it is not as important as the son.


    Emperor Ming Pei let the three of them go to discuss, and called Wu Xingdong, Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice, Sun Changming, Minister of Dali Temple, and Meng Kaicheng, Yushi of Zuodu. You can also tell loyalty and traitor at a glance, if there is something I can''t see, it will all depend on the three Qing family."


    Three people: "..."


    Not really, really not.


    It''s also fortunate that the girls are still young, otherwise the emperor''s actions would be really unkind. The older the emperor is, the more capricious he becomes... However, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Early the next morning, all the little girls were sent into the palace, there were more than 300 of them.


    After waiting for the early court, even the emperor Yan Shirong pushed the matter, and came to choose with Yeye.


    The emperor, the emperor''s grandson, Yuan Xiang, the cabinet, and the three judges are the first round of selection, the three concubines are the second round, and Xinbao is the last round.


    The imperial examination is not so strict.


    Compared, the two young emperors and grandsons who read and picked are really like a joke.


    But no matter how much these veterans complained, the interview just started.


    Little girls, come in one by one.


    They are all girls who are pampered in the boudoir, and there are few people who go out. Fortunately, the rule is that you can''t raise your head or eyes, otherwise, when you come in, you will see the old man walking around, just like you have entered the Eighteenth Arhat Temple. .


    And the emperor also designed a bridge section.


    The little girl comes in, salutes, and wants to write a sentence, any words are fine.


    But there were only paper, pens, inkstones on the tray... no ink, and I didn''t know what the emperor wanted to see. Anyway, the little girls were crying in fear. Some held the inkstone to breathe, and some didn''t know what to do. Some begged for Mo with trembling voices, and some begged for Mo politely, reluctantly holding up the demeanor of a noble lady...


    But there are thousands of people.


    The emperor never loosened his brows.


    The timid one thinks he is timid, the one who breathes he thinks hearsay, the one who doesn¡¯t know what to do is stupid, the one who begs for ink with a trembling voice feels that he is not calm enough, the one with good manners feels too scheming, without the innocence of a child...


    The handwriting is not enough everywhere. He is afraid that his granddaughter will feel inferior when he writes well, and he feels that he is not worthy of being a companion to his granddaughter when he writes poorly...


    The sentences written are not good either. He feels flattering when he is flattering, and he feels that he is not compatible with his granddaughter when he is quite well-behaved...


    A group of ministers did not have a chance to express their opinions. The emperor read more than forty in a row, but rejected them all.


    Finally, Yan Shirong couldn''t bear it anymore, and pressed Yeye''s hand: "Leave this one, maybe Xinbao likes it."


    Look, look, look, look... A few old ministers didn''t even have breakfast, and they were so hungry that they couldn''t see more than a hundred until noon.


    So I waited for Xinbao to finish practicing martial arts and calligraphy, and I haven''t finished picking here yet.


    I had lunch at noon, and continued to pick in the afternoon. After a whole day of picking, there were more than 300 people, but less than 20 remained.


    Even the ministers were very tired, and...then...they had already notified the girls that they would take a look at them tomorrow, and then that night, Concubine Shu and the others made another surprise attack, and another seven or eight were brushed down.


    This move was highly praised by Emperor Ming Pei.


    Before Xinbao came, Emperor Ming Pei conducted a second review, and four more were removed, leaving only seven.


    Xinbao was quite excited, thinking that he would see a room full of little girls when he came over, but when he came in, there were only seven trembling little girls.


    Yes, the ones left behind are all young ladies, the oldest one is over nine years old and the oldest one is over ten years old. They are all tall and pretty.


    Xinbao looked up at her small face, looking at this one is good, and that one is also good... After turning back and forth three times, she still couldn''t pick it out, so Emperor Ming Pei waved his hand: "Leave them all!"


    Yan Shirong was worried, so he turned around and made a suggestion to Yeye, and then chatted with Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu.


    Then, he called Sheng Chaohua out, and together with Yuan Shenjue, separated by a screen, accompanied Xinbao and a few little girls to class.


    why?


    Because of Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother, although they are quite hardworking in their studies, they are not considered very talented.


    And Sheng Chaohua is the oldest, started early, and is very talented in studying, so his progress is faster than them. Even if he deliberately suppresses it, he can feel that he is already fast and learns fast.


    Not to mention Yuan Shen, little Sanyuan, just sitting there to accompany Xinbao.


    So they can sit and write their own articles, ask Li Songqing for advice, and take care of Xinbao at the same time, without delay on both sides.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the two of them can avoid suspicion. After all, Yuan Chen is definitely not a shadow guard. It is weird for him to sit among a bunch of children, but he is worried about Xinbao when he leaves.


    In addition, one of Wang Ronggui''s younger brothers was transferred to the palace to serve as a companion for Primary Five and Primary Six, making up for Sheng Chaohua''s vacancy.


    This is Wang Ronggui¡¯s third uncle¡¯s son, named Wang Ronghui. He is not very old. He has only been in Mentorship for two years, and his academic progress is about the same.


    Afterwards, the palace issued another oral order.


    The little princess¡¯s homework starts on February 12th, arrives at the palace at Weichu (13:00), ends at the second quarter of Youchu (17:30), and takes a day off every five days.


    That is to say, the little girls do not live in the palace, and their schoolwork is also very loose.


    In addition to this, there is one more thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 915： Xueba will not lose

    Chapter 915 Xueba will not lose


    This matter is: Li Songqing refused to give lectures to the companion of the little princess.


    He said eloquently: "Since I am the princess''s young teacher, I naturally only give lectures to Your Highness. What does the work of other people have to do with me?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said very calmly: "Yes, it doesn''t matter, you just teach Xinbao, and you don''t need to care about other people."


    He did not hide at all that he regarded Princess Companion as a tool person.


    Li Songqing really reminded him that it''s time for Xinbao to study.


    It¡¯s still the same sentence, books, never disappoint people.


    Although he really thinks that his granddaughter is good everywhere, she is very good, and he really thinks that Xinbao has a word of medicine, and it doesn''t matter how simple the other things are... But he also understands that after struggling to pull out a little reason from liking, It''s time for Xinbao to learn something systematically.


    Xinbao now looks at the literary writers, and the simple ones are okay, but she can''t understand the slightly difficult ones, and needs others to explain them to her.


    So, he hoped that Xinbao could learn some grammar and science, and he didn''t ask her to write articles, only to be able to understand the articles.


    Li Songqing''s teaching method of telling stories is actually very suitable, and it is quite entertaining. If there is another way in this world that can make her study happily, then this is the most likely one .


    Worth a try.


    But if you use the teaching method of Gan Baibi and Wang Ronggui, you will fall into the situation of pure storytelling.


    I''ll finish telling the story, Xinbao''s mind is only on the story, and she will just pass over the arts and sciences that she doesn''t understand or is not good at. If you want to tell her, she might say something wrong, "Yeah, I know everything. There is no need for Xinbao to know", "My wife is only good at Wenxinbao, so I want to give my wife a chance to show off".


    Although the reasoning is crooked, but the small appearance is too cute, who can bear it?


    Anyway, he couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, it is better to start classes in a formal "school".


    Xinbao''s little princess still has a lot of burdens, and there are several onlookers behind her, so she is too embarrassed to violate the classroom discipline, too embarrassed to say nonsense, so she can only start learning step by step, and she can always learn something.


    So when the day came, Emperor Mingpei passed away leisurely.


    Teaching time is only in the afternoon, with five days off and one day off, Xinbao still has to do what he should do in the morning.


    Sheng Chaohua and Yuan Shenjue were separated from them by a screen, Emperor Ming Pei also sat quietly behind the screen, Little Fifth Brother and Little Sixth Brother didn''t call them.


    After he and Sheng Chaohua sat down, a few little girls were brought in. They sat down one by one, and then Yuan Shenjue, Xinbao, and Li Songqing came in.


    Several little girls got up to salute, and Sheng Chaohua also saluted through the screen.


    Because it was the first time they met, Xinbao wore the court dress of a little princess, her small **** were tall and tall, and she nodded in a very reserved way: "Excuse me."


    Then she walked to her exclusive table and sat down, and opened her own exclusive textbook.


    It was Emperor Ming Pei who carefully selected the textbooks from Songqing Master Li, and then asked Xinbao¡¯s bosom friend Zhizhi Master Li to re-copy it. Half a page is blank for easy writing.


    Princess Li''s young teacher, Songqing, sat down with the little princess without hesitation, and began to explain to her.


    "Your Highness, here is the preface. Your Highness will read it through first, and then I will explain it to His Highness."


    Xinbao began to read: "Wisdom is impermanent, and the one that is just right..."¢Ù (Feng Menglong, "Complete Works of Think Tank")


    The little girl has not learned martial arts for nothing in the past two years. She sits with her shoulders straight, her posture upright, her small voice soft, but her words are clear and her sentences are accurate.


    You must know that at this time, the book does not read sentences. In the words of later generations, there are no punctuation marks. Therefore, being able to break sentences correctly is equivalent to halfway through.


    Li Songqing looked at the little princess with bright eyes, and the emperor looked at the little granddaughter with bright eyes.


    As expected of a little princess! / As expected of my granddaughter!


    After Xinbao finished reading a paragraph, Li Songqing began to explain to her: "This paragraph means that true wisdom does not have a set of fixed rules to follow, but corresponds to different realities, and has different appropriate countermeasures. , this is ''just the right game''..."


    Xinbao nodded, with a very serious and focused expression, and there seemed to be a small flame on his head called "Soul of Xueba". won''t lose! Can''t lose!


    One teaching and one learning, fun and harmonious.


    After Li Songqing finished speaking, he asked Xinbao to repeat.


    Heart¡¤Xueba¡¤Looking at/Earing not forgetting¡¤Baobabala is a retelling.


    Li Songqing nodded in approval and began to talk.


    Li Songqing is a genius, and he only knows how to teach a genius.


    But on the other hand, Li Songqing is a good teacher when he teaches geniuses.


    All in all, all in all, the two are very happy when one teaches and the other learns.


    Only the seven little girls in the back were stunned.


    There is no teaching material, and the master doesn¡¯t care about us, so it¡¯s called accompanying reading, does it mean reading with the little princess?


    Li Songqing finished two stories in one breath, took a quarter of an hour break, and told two more stories.


    The four stories would take at least four days for an ordinary person to learn, and it took less than an hour even with a break and finishing the story.


    Emperor Ming Pei felt that it was almost done, so he stopped directly, and then ordered Fang Wuyou to distribute the textbooks to these companions.


    Yes, Emperor Ming Pei is like a bear parent, afraid that other people''s children will surpass his own, so he didn''t even distribute the textbooks to them the first day.


    Of course, this is the negligence of the subordinates, and has nothing to do with Wei Guangzheng''s emperor.


    So the next day, after getting the textbooks, and being nervous by the father/teacher at home, the friends who made up the lessons found that...


    The textbooks are actually useless, and there is no translation in the textbooks, and they can''t keep up with their progress. The two of them finished talking like they were studying, and then the little princess knew it, and then the little princess started to write on the bottom Write translations and impressions.


    And they: "¡­??"


    What is this sentence? What is that sentence again? Why did the beast use it too firmly? Why does Asuka listen to Jiu Shao?


    It¡¯s okay to have a basic foundation, but if you don¡¯t have a basic foundation, you really don¡¯t understand it, mainly because you can¡¯t remember it.


    After reluctantly writing it down, I realized that there is actually no need to worry so much, because Mr. Li didn''t intend to check their homework at all. Even, they raised their hands tremblingly to ask, but Mr. Li acted as if he didn''t hear it.


    The little girls who didn¡¯t dare to shout: ¡°¡­¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei touched his conscience, and sent Fang Wuyou over after class. Fang Wuyou said, Mr. Li has a weird temper, you go back and ask your parents, they will know, so if there is no time to ask for advice , You can go home and think of a way.


    Because of the reputation of the third girl, everyone really believed it, so they could only go home and secretly make up lessons.


    Five days passed in a flash, and the little princess class ushered in a day off.


    Emperor Ming Pei accompanied his granddaughter to the class for five days, and asked her nonchalantly, "How does Xinbao feel?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 916： I learned a fake classical Chinese

    Chapter 916 Learned a fake classical Chinese


    The little girl has already begun to swell: "It turns out that it''s not difficult at all! Xinbao thinks that the biggest advantage of talking to us is that it saves words! For example, on the way, the horse ate the farmer''s crops and said in classical Chinese. There are only four words ''Ma Yi Shi Jia''! Another example is that Han Taichong arranged affairs according to the talents of each person, and the deployments he appointed were all very appropriate. In classical Chinese, there are only eight words ''follow your talents and use them well''! So if Xinbao writes letters in this kind of classical Chinese, how many words can be saved!?


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "Xinbao is right!"


    Xinbao said: "So Xinbao is going to write letters to everyone in this way!"


    She went to write a letter, Emperor Ming Pei looked at her with a smile, admiring himself very much in his heart!


    As expected of me! Only I can come up with such a wonderful idea, and it has achieved remarkable results!


    While thinking, he searched back and forth for the book he read in the morning: "Fang Wuyou, where are my books?"


    Fang Wuyou was also dumbfounded, pointing to the corner of the table: "After the slave cleaned it up, I put it here."


    How many years he has been serving, what things the emperor still needs to see, where to put them, and what things can be packed up directly, the door is clear... But why did they disappear?


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at Xinbao.


    Xinbao was writing, but his little head was awkwardly facing the wall. He didn''t know what he was looking at, so he knew what he was looking at, and nodded: "Maybe I left it somewhere, it''s okay, you go down."


    Fang Wuyou didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he went down.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little funny.


    The books he reads now are very complicated. In the morning, he read a book called "Joke of Cutting the Lantern". He said it was a joke, but it was not funny at all. Advice to the king.


    Because many places are a bit presumptuous, the writing is extremely cryptic, and the art is also difficult. Xinbao probably still can''t understand it now.


    It is estimated that she hid the word "joke" as soon as she saw it.


    It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t understand, that¡¯s how learning is, the shallower you learn, the more you feel good about yourself, and the deeper you learn, the more you feel inadequate... It¡¯s also good to let her take a look at the difficult ones, so that you don¡¯t feel like you know it when you just learn it. I''m lost.


    He was not in a hurry, so he picked up another book and read it leisurely.


    And Xinbao over there.


    Although Xinbao felt that he had vaguely touched the feeling of classical Chinese, but when it came to writing, he found it a bit difficult.


    She struggled for a long time without finishing it, so she put down her pen, pretended to drink tea, and then went to read the joke book she hid.


    She shook her little feet, with an expectant smile, quietly opened it, and then: "...??"


    She scratched her face and then her head, thinking that she might have learned a fake classical Chinese.


    She kept flipping through the space, flipping, flipping... until the end... still didn''t understand.


    Emperor Ming Pei had been admiring it with great interest, until she looked over, then quickly looked away and pretended to read a book.


    Then out of the corner of his eye, he saw her put down the tea bowl, walk and walk, walk and walk, then squatted down behind him, then quickly ran back to the original place, took a sip of tea, and pointed behind him: "Yeah, that Is it the book you lost?"


    Emperor Ming Pei turned his head solemnly: "Well, that''s right, thank you Xin Bao''er for your sharp eyes."


    "You''re welcome."


    Xinbao put down the teacup again, then pulled his arm away, put herself in it, took away the book he was reading, closed it, pushed it to the corner of the table, brought the joke over, spread it out, and said: "Yeah, what does this mean?"


    Emperor Ming Pei took his little granddaughter in his arms, turned to the first page, compared it with his fingers, and explained it to her word by word.


    Xinbao''s pupils trembled: "He... is this lord. He lost his official position and money, and left the capital alone in the heavy snow. How is this so funny?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "It''s not funny, he just laughed at himself."


    Xinbao was stunned for a long while, then suddenly realized: "Would you like to have fun while suffering? Otherwise, can you still seek death? This is called the spiritual victory method, and Xinbao understands it!"


    "Well, very good," Emperor Ming Pei gave her the book: "Come on, now you teach me the lesson I taught you to...Fang Wuyou?"


    Fang Wuyou was startled: "Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Who is outside?"


    Fang Wuyou breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly went out to have a look, and said, "Master Li, Master Tao, and..."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Li Gongshen? They are all surnamed Li, so let him come in."


    Li Gongshen came in numbly, and Xinbao took the book and called him, "Read it through now, and I will explain it to you."


    It can be said that it is very learning and selling.


    Li Gongshen didn''t dare to say anything, so he read it quickly, and Xinbao explained it to him in detail. Emperor Mingpei smiled and listened to him, and said to him: "I only explained it to Xinbao once, and Xinbao understood it all. gone."


    Unless Li Gongshen is really stupid, of course he would not say that memorizing it is not called mastery! But it¡¯s also amazing to have memorized it.


    He quickly praised: "Your Highness is truly a genius, Fang is so enlightened as soon as he reads, and given time, she must be a remarkable talented woman..."


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned.


    She really mastered it. She didn''t memorize what he said, but she understood the meaning and explained it in Xinbao-like language...but obviously Li Gongshen didn''t believe it.


    No wonder the little granddaughter said he was stupid, he was quite stupid.


    Emperor Ming Pei''s desire to show off his grandson was not satisfied, and he was very unhappy, so he said lightly: "Go out."


    Li Gongshen: "..."


    Master Li, who was kicked out of the house, was about to cry. Could it be that the compliment was not sincere enough? Not enough hype? ?


    Chen has followed the route of straight ministers for a lifetime, the emperor, you are forcing the minister to lose his security at the end of the festival!


    Classes continue on the next day.


    Xinbao has adapted to the rhythm of the class and felt that she could hold on, so she finally put on her school uniform.


    It is the kind of dress that ancient scholars rushed to take the exam, wearing a green robe, carrying a book case, and wearing a small Jinxian crown.


    Although the Jinxian Crown is usually worn by officials, the Xiaoyao Towel and other small crowns are too small to show their stature, and the seven companions are taller than Xinbao, so Xinbao wears the Jinxian Crown.


    Yuan Shenjue, on the other hand, changed into the same attire he had when they first met, and put on the Xiaoyao Scarf.


    Then she went out after lunch and waved to the officials at Hou Jianchu: "Xinbao is going to school!"


    All the officials rushed out to see her off together: "Your Highness, go slowly."


    There is also a humane way: "Your Highness, this body is really interesting, and it is very suitable for school."


    Xinbao was very embarrassed, bathed in everyone''s eyes, and went to school leisurely.


    Ming Pei¡¤Accompany¡¤Di fidgets fidgeting: "I didn''t go, and I don''t know if Xinbao will be afraid."


    Fang Wuyou hurriedly comforted him: "Your Majesty, the Duke is here!"


    Emperor Ming Pei frowned, Fang Wuyou said again: "The slave told them to keep an eye on them all the time and come back to report from time to time?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Someone came in from outside: "Your Majesty, there is a man named Cen Zhusheng, who took the Duke''s card and came to see His Highness."


    Emperor Ming Pei thought for a while: "Call him in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 917： The precious feeling just disappeared

    Chapter 917 The precious feeling just disappeared


    Cen Zhusheng accepted the matter of "I helped the little princess with private money. The little princess said that she couldn''t tell others, so I was always worried, but now the emperor is receiving me", and he accepted it very well, and he reported it calmly.


    Sijue flower and fruit tea already has everything in place, as long as the little princess gives them the flower and fruit tea, they can start business immediately.


    The cosmetics store that has not yet been named, the cosmetics store that saved up money for Mrs. Lin, with the secret help of the emperor, has designed several types of bottles, and Cen Zhusheng brought them to show them.


    Emperor Ming Pei was quite an elegant person, and when he saw this gaudy design, he was a little disappointed, but Cen Zhusheng said: "The little princess told me that the outer packaging must be luxurious, so that the cosmetics for one tael of silver can be sold for one tael." One hundred taels and one thousand taels, this means that people rely on clothing, and frost depends on packaging."


    All right, Emperor Ming Pei said: "Put it here first, let Xinbao see it when Xinbao comes back."


    Cen Zhusheng hurriedly agreed, and resigned tactfully.


    Xinbao went to class all afternoon, carried her small bookcase on her back, and as soon as she entered the door, she shouted: "Yeah, I''m out of school!"


    "En," Emperor Ming Pei responded, and put down the book, Fang Wuyou hurriedly unloaded the small bookcase for her and put it aside.


    In fact, there is only one book inside, and the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are not carried back and forth, so it is very light.


    Xinbao saw that the room was full of his own people, so he carefully took off the Jinxian Crown, with a red mark on his forehead.


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around and looked at it, then rubbed it with his thumb: "The hat is small? Is it stuck?"


    "No," Yuan Shenjue quickly explained: "It''s just a little heavy, maybe it''s been worn for a long time."


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Tomorrow, I will still wear a small crown."


    "No way," Xinbao waved his hand: "Xiaoguan Xinbao has already tried it, Xinbao doesn''t look good on it, only Jinxian Guan and Yishanguan are the most beautiful and majestic, but the clothes of Yishanguan and Xinbao Doesn''t fit."


    well! Fine.


    Emperor Ming Pei personally told about Cen Zhusheng''s arrival here.


    Xinbao nodded, took the bottle, and then... was stunned for a long time.


    Emperor Ming Pei was surprised: "What''s wrong? Xinbao?"


    Xinbao murmured: "Don''t talk."


    On one side, he changed his posture.


    After a while, I changed my posture again...


    Changed several postures in a row, with his little head tilted this way, tilted that way...


    Then Xinbao looked up in horror: "Yeah yeah!! What to do!"


    She had a loud voice and panicked, "Xinbao has been in school for a few days, and I can''t find the feeling of discussing matters!"


    Poof!


    Emperor Ming Pei was afraid that he would take over the pot, so he hurriedly said, "Yeah, I''ll show you."


    One side quickly assumed a serious posture.


    Xinbao looked at it for a long time, then shook his head: "No, no, although Xinbao learned it from Yeye, it was optimized and improved by Xinbao himself! If you learn this way again, it will be the same Go back to before liberation!"


    What before liberation? ? Even Emperor Ming Pei was dumbfounded.


    Xinbao was in a hurry, so she jumped down and sat down in front of her dedicated desk for discussion. She sat there for a while, then... she said sadly: "It feels like it''s gone. Xinbao found it with great difficulty and practiced for a long time. The feeling just disappeared..."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s head was getting bigger, so he quickly coaxed her: "Then before, Xinbao learned when Yeye was discussing matters? Let''s go and see again, maybe we can remember it."


    Xinbao murmured: "Yeah, I discussed with Uncle Yuan and the cabinet before..."


    So Yan Shirong was busy there, and Yeye came in with Xinbao in his arms. Now Yan Shirong didn''t expect Yeye to come to help, he just thought it was something, and waited for him to say.


    Unexpectedly, Emperor Ming Pei pushed Li Tingfang nearby and put his little granddaughter on his stool.


    Several people:"¡­??''


    Gao Fu could only quickly move another stool for Li Tingfang.


    Yan Shirong asked: "Yeah?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "You say what you say."


    Yan Shirong: "..."


    Several people could only continue talking, Xinbao looked at Yan Shirong, looked at Yeye, stared at Yeye for a while, and then looked at Yan Shirong.


    Emperor Ming Pei also looked for the feeling himself, with a dignified expression, and he kept paying attention to his little granddaughter from the corner of his eyes.


    Then Xinbao frowned.


    Emperor Ming Pei waited for a while, then went down and hugged her up.


    Xinbao looked down, looked at Yeye, and after a while, her eyes lit up...


    Emperor Ming Pei heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he got it back, otherwise, if Xinbao made him pay for this feeling, he really couldn''t afford it.


    So after waiting for a while, the grandparent and grandson left together tacitly.


    Yan Shirong and his ministers: "..."


    Waiting for the two to go back, put Xinbao in front of the special table.


    Then both of them looked at, and saw Xiaotuanzi put the little hands he was carrying on the table, and adjusted it to find a suitable bending degree... Xiaozui grinned, and then retracted little by little, becoming It became a reserved smile showing six small teeth... The chin was raised a little, then pressed down a little...


    After some adjustments, sure enough, the whole treasure is different.


    Yuan Shen Jue inhaled lightly, and it was very difficult to hold back a smile.


    I didn''t realize it before, but now I compare it...Xinbao who goes to school is serious and well-behaved, and she is a little bit cowardly in front of Mr. Li; while Xinbao who is discussing affairs, although small in size, is still very cute, but she is indeed "tall". Stance, "strategy".


    Then Xinbao looked at the open space in front of him with kind eyes, and showed the smile of his boss. He stretched out his little hand and made a gesture of catching something. Then he opened it, looked down, and his little head nodded... Immersive The physical exercise is extremely serious and dedicated, and you can even tell from her face whether she is receiving Assistant Gan Baibi or Xiaoyu!


    Xinbao is serious about being the boss!


    Yuan Shen Jue was about to die laughing, how could he be so cute.


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help coughing lightly, wanting to laugh and feeling emotional at the same time.


    Seeing Xiao Douding''s serious life, I really have a feeling of returning to my youth. It turned out that at that time, when my heart was empty, the posture I supported was like this...


    He looked at his little granddaughter for a long time before turning his head to signal Fang Wuyou.


    Fang Wuyou was also his own sperm, he took a closer look, and saw that the little princess had finished receiving Mrs. Gan, so he hurriedly took the bottles up, and said with a low eyebrow, "Your Highness, these are bottles brought in from outside the palace. Your Highness will see if it fits, and if it doesn''t fit, let them change it."


    "okay."


    Xinbao nodded reservedly, picked up the bottle with his small hands, looked at it carefully in his hands, and then said in a soft but extremely serious voice: "Not very good, it looks a bit like someone else''s, what Xinbao wants, It¡¯s that unconventional feeling.¡±


    It¡¯s like later generations. Modern people like national fashion retro, embroidery, etc., because they rarely see it in life, so they feel that the ancient rhyme is long, and then they feel that there must be inheritance, and the thousand-year formula is extremely easy to use.


    But now, they are in this era, and everyone around them is like this, so they have to go in another direction.


    But it can¡¯t be too far away. If it¡¯s futuristic and technological, it¡¯ll be weird, so you can try something else, such as the elegant and luxurious feeling of the world¡¯s rich flowers like classical Lolita...but it¡¯s just that kind of feeling. I don''t really want that style.


    Xinbao thought for a while, then said: "Hua Shuang, go back and find Chunhua to ask for Xinbao''s clothes, the ones with a lot of folds, a lot of flowers, lace, super complicated."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 918： One day around Dayan

    Chapter 918 Around Dayan in a day


    Hua Shuang went in response.


    Chunhua is now in charge of Xinbao''s clothes and accessories. After a while, he brought two big boxes over, and Xinbao walked over to see it by himself.


    Yuan Shenjue was behind: "...Pfft!"


    He discovered that Yishibao even walked differently from Shangxuebao!


    Yishibao walks with its hands behind its back! It is necessary to take four steps!


    Accurate to the details! If this precious feeling is lost, the emperor really cannot afford it!


    Emperor Ming Pei thought so too.


    He also had his hands behind his back, watching silently from the side.


    Xinbao has a clear distinction between public and private. She was very serious when she was working, and she didn''t notice that her wife was snickering behind her, so she asked someone to take out one by one, and she picked out five or six pieces by herself, and then said: "Tell them to design according to these few dresses...Huh? Xinbao doesn''t seem to have named the store yet."


    She sat back at the table again, seriously thinking: "What name should I call it? Overwhelming country and city?"


    She stared at his wife''s face for inspiration: "The eyebrows are picturesque? The jade tree is facing the wind? Sword eyebrows and star eyes?"


    Emperor Ming Pei coughed, and said solemnly: "Sijue Flower and Fruit Tea is named after Xinbao. Since it is a shop that Xinbao gave to mother, it should be named after the princess."


    Xinbao blinked: "Thunderbolt Invincible Bawanghua?"


    Several people:"¡­"


    Yuan Shen Jue quickly persuaded: "Auntie may prefer to show a gentle and virtuous side."


    Xinbao thought hard again, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "Why not call it Qingmufang! Or Shanlanfang? In this way, father and mother only need one shop, and the remaining one shop can be given to you. Brother!"


    Emperor Ming Pei raised his forehead and said, "Let''s go to Qinglanfang."


    "Yes," Xinbao said easily, "Then it''s called Qinglanfang. Xinbao wants to write a letter to Lord Li, that is, Lord Li Tingfang. Ask him to help write the signboard, but he can''t tell others..."


    She thought for a while, and then told Fang Wuyou: "You tell senior brother Cen, let the craftsman draw the picture first when designing, Xinbao is very smart, Xinbao understands it, don''t need to burn it out, what a waste to burn it out, all these are They paid with Xinbao, so doesn''t that mean we spent a lot of money before we made any money?"


    Emperor Ming Pei rarely took the initiative: "I will help you pay this money."


    "No, yeah, you can''t waste money!" Yishibao turned to look at him, and said solemnly: "Husband, frugality is used to cultivate one''s character, and quietness is used to cultivate oneself. Thrift makes people not toil, and quietness makes people not disturb people. If you work hard, you will complain, and if you disturb the government, you will behave poorly."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...!"


    Emperor Ming Pei: "...!!"


    Emperor Ming Pei was really shocked! !


    These words come from "Emperor Fan", which is a book written by Tang Taizong Li Shimin himself, discussing the way of being a king. OK. If it is frugal, the people will not work hard, and if it is quiet, the subjects will not be disturbed. When the people are tired, they will generate resentment, and when the subjects are disturbed, there will be deviations in government affairs.


    He had heard too many strange things from his granddaughter, and he was shocked to hear such a serious remonstrance!


    What I learned is worth it! It''s worth it!


    This is not a thousand miles in a day, it is a circle around Dayan in a day!


    Emperor Ming Pei was excited and proud, and said loudly: "Xinbao is right! This matter is my fault!"


    Fang Wuyou silently shrank aside.


    The one who can make the emperor admit his mistake and admit it so happily is the little princess, right? ?


    When Yan Shirong came over in the afternoon, Xinbao was still sitting behind the table holding the posture of Yishibao, seriously thinking about what business the big brother''s shop was going to do.


    Emperor Ming Pei was calm on the surface, but in fact he showed off to Yan Shirong in an embarrassing manner, and Yan Shirong said in surprise: "Xinbao even knows this?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded as if it was a big deal, and Yan Shirong said: "Xinbao followed Yeye, and he really learned a lot."


    right! This is my credit! It has nothing to do with Li Songqing!


    Emperor Ming Pei thought so deeply, and drank tea slowly, feeling very happy.


    After coaxing the old boy, Yan Shirong turned his head to look at his own little old boy again, and asked, "What is Xinbao thinking?"


    Xinbao said: "I''m thinking about what big brother''s shop will sell."


    Yan Shirong raised his eyebrows: "Brother still has a shop?"


    Xinbao paused, blinked her big eyes, and then said quickly: "Yes, don''t you know? Brother Cen has opened a shop!"


    "Oh," Yan Shirong said, "So it''s Brother Cen, so why does Xinbao call him Big Brother?"


    Xinbao said solemnly: "All elder brothers can be called little elder brothers, and they can also be called big elder brothers, just like all children can be called children. This is just a pronoun."


    All right... I can argue so seamlessly, I really have grown up.


    The next ones served the meal one by one, and called Xinbao to eat, but she refused to come, she just said: "No, Xinbao must figure it out while the feeling is still there."


    Yan Shirong turned his head and said, "In my opinion, it''s better to sell tea."


    Xinbao felt guilty and glanced at him, Yan Shirong said seriously, "There are so many teas in this world..."


    Yes!


    There are so many teas in this world, in addition to flower and fruit tea, there are also herbal teas! And black tea and green tea!


    It''s decided, the big brother''s shop will only sell herbal tea! For example, the common ones, such as chrysanthemum, wolfberry, cassia, roses, mulberries, and poria cocos...all can be used!


    Brother and sister should sell brother and sister tea!


    In the same way, brothers can also sell brother tea!


    So the second brother''s shop can also sell tea, all kinds of effective health tea!


    San Ge''s shop can also sell tea, just... oolong tea, all three words! And there is no oolong tea at this time, so it must be very popular!


    Even the name is easy to start!


    Brother is a great general, so it is called Jintang herbal tea, which means as strong as gold soup!


    Second brother is a literati, so it is called Badou Health Tea, which means talented and talented!


    The third brother is a strong man, that is to carry the oolong tea, which means pulling the mountain to carry the tripod!


    Well, the other brothers are still young and don¡¯t need private money, so they can wait for a while, because it¡¯s too tiring to think too much at once.


    Xinbao was engrossed in thinking, and his little expression changed back and forth. Yan Shirong went over and hugged her, put her on the side of the table, and was about to wait for her to finish thinking and let her eat... But Xinbao subconsciously picked it up while thinking about it. Chopsticks, let''s eat.


    And until I finished eating, I never thought about why I came to eat.


    After eating, Yan Shirong wanted to return to the Qian Palace, and Yan Ke wanted to carry away the master''s bookcase, then Xinbao gave him a wink and asked him to put it down, and when he was about to reach Jinghe Gate, Xinbao exaggeratedly said: "Ah! I forgot Xinbao''s bookcase!"


    Then she turned around and ran back.


    Yan Shirong folded his arms: "...haha!"


    Xinbao ran back, told Yeye about her wonderful idea, and came back happily. Fortunately, her wife was reliable, and she didn''t forget to take the book case, and barely lied.


    In fact, Xinbao is pure, not to mention insomnia, but the emperor is a man of action, she said on the front foot, but on the back foot, Emperor Mingpei has several people, even going out of the palace at night, doing their own things.


    The emperor personally made a move, which is naturally extraordinary. He directly bought all the adjacent shops, and the names were made after Xinbao''s name. Even the signboards were in the same style.


    Jintang Herbal Tea, Badou Health Tea, Zaiding Oolong Tea, followed by Xinbao¡¯s Sijue Flower and Fruit Tea. There are three empty stores behind, and Xinbao can make it whenever he wants.


    And Qinglanfang was placed in another place.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 919： Even the emperor cant save you

    Chapter 919 Even the emperor can''t save you


    The next day, Emperor Ming Pei also sent Gao Kang, another great **** beside him, with Cen Zhusheng, to ask family by family at night.


    Cen Zhusheng didn¡¯t know anyone, but he took Shen Shouyan¡¯s post, mainly because Gao Kang knew everyone... There is no one who is stealing jingle bells.


    Qinglanfang was written by Li Tingfang, Jintang Herbal Tea was written by Sun Changming, Badou Health Tea was written by Yuan Xiang, Carrying Ding Oolong Tea was written by Li Zhizhi, Sijue Flower and Fruit Tea was written by Li Songqing.


    And all told not to spread it...


    All the ministers are used to it and understand it. Don¡¯t spread the word, which means, don¡¯t tell the truth in front of the little princess, or even the emperor can¡¯t save you...meaning.


    Even Li Songqing, who is the most ignorant of the world, tolerated the little fun of his favorite little princess, and solemnly stated that the first one is the one that kills the other, and it is absolutely impossible for me to tell the truth.


    These tea shops are different, but they are actually very good.


    It¡¯s all about decorating the store, and making the tea pots and surroundings. With a wave of Xinbao¡¯s little hand, the goods are ready, and the hard-working social animal Yan Ji has done it clearly...


    But Qinglanfang is actually not easy to do.


    The emperor''s people brought a few old masters over to help Cen Zhusheng''s people build a workshop. Xinbao was responsible for providing medicine powder, flower juice, etc., and they were responsible for producing the finished products.


    The bottle design was tossed and tossed, and finally, a set of bottles with a bit of European court style won.


    Although the craftsman has never seen a European-style court style, the unintentional design combines luxury and romance. It is simply a perfect combination of European style and Chinese porcelain. , Xinbao wants a set too."


    Cen Zhusheng quickly responded with a smile.


    Several tea shops are really popular when they open.


    After all, people like Li Tingfang Yuanxiang, although they don''t know why they opened these stores, they know that the things in this store are made by the little princess.


    The little princess enjoys tea one meal at a time. It all depends on fate, friendship, and often face... So if they can spend money to buy it, how can they not buy it? ?


    Not only buy it for yourself, but also ask your friends to buy it!


    It¡¯s easy for the women¡¯s relatives, flower and fruit tea and herbal tea are made from refined tea cubes, especially flower and fruit tea, the sweet fragrance is simply amazing when you add water!


    Especially if it is soaked in a glass bowl, the girls will not be able to hold on to the beauty, so buy it! purchase! purchase!


    People like to follow the trend. When they see this new store is so popular, they naturally want to follow the trend and buy one by one, as if they don¡¯t need money. Fortunately, Xinbao¡¯s "source of goods" can be said to be inexhaustible, otherwise it would be true. Can''t keep up.


    Cen Zhusheng, or to put it directly, the people recruited by the emperor are very strict, and each store has its own account.


    Twenty-eight points, Xinbao and the others take up eight, just divide the money, Cen Zhusheng and the others manage and pay people.


    In fact, this job was also done by the emperor''s people. Cen Zhusheng just took a share of the shopkeeper''s money, stood up to top the vat, and pretended to be a big-tailed wolf. In fact, he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    But there are quite a lot of benefits, at least all of a sudden, everyone knows him.


    As for Qinglanfang, after the design of the bottle was completed, it was soon opened, and it finally opened after more than half a month.


    Qinglanfang was not very popular when it opened. After all, it is very expensive. Ladies who are used to "big names" are reluctant to try new things easily.


    But after half a month, the sales gradually picked up, and then rose steadily... It quickly occupied half of the luxury skin care products in the capital, and it is still slowly rising.


    All accounts are reported once a month, and Xinbao is really happy when he gets the real money.


    There were really a lot of rich people in the capital, and Xinbao¡¯s flower fruit tea shop only had a month¡¯s net profit starting with 40,000! Even the second brother was a little surprised!


    Xinbao sang a song while running to write letters to her parents and elder brothers.


    When Yan Shirong came over, she could hear her singing repeatedly in a small voice, "Money~money~money~you can never run out of money~~" she was singing and dancing while writing letters.


    Yan Shirong couldn''t help being amused, laughed a few times, and then whispered to Yeye: "Is there a war?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Yan Qingshan and his party arrived at the border at the end of the first lunar month.


    The Jurchens originally consisted of three parts: Jianzhou Jurchen, Haixi Jurchen, and Donghai Jurchen, but now they are gradually merged into one, and they are becoming more and more powerful.


    In winter, they have repeatedly harassed the border, but now it is time to enter dormancy.


    At this time, food and grass were sufficient and weapons were powerful, so the Dayan Army began to slowly march north.


    Because they have binoculars and countless Hao Huashi style ears, there is no way for the other party''s spies to get close.


    Marching secretly all the way, all the spies were wiped out by them, and no one could tell Jurchen that the army was about to overwhelm the border.


    Miss Lin is dressed in men''s clothes, her face is painted yellow with the paint she asked for from Hao Huashi, she is not close to someone, no one knows that this is the crown princess, they just think it is the prince''s entourage.


    She came here mainly to manipulate Hai Dongqing, and Hai Dongqing listened to her very much, and hit wherever she pointed.


    You must know that every spring is the breeding season of Costin, so, in February, the Jurchens will release the Costin in succession so that they can have children.


    So while the Great Yan Army was marching secretly, countless Hai Dongqings who had been released, were dazed, and were drawn over by Dayan Hai Dongqing.


    After a few days of brainwashing, he ate the special delicacies prepared by the Crown Princess, successfully fell under the skirt of the Crown Princess, and began to learn from the seniors, begging for food in a clumsy way.


    The more and more sea dongqings get together, the more they get together... In the end, there will always be fifty or sixty.


    There were no new joiners for three days in a row. It is estimated that all of them have been brought over, and the last new employees have surrendered.


    The empress concubine sent the most clever sea dongqing as the mount of the little phoenix, and quietly went to investigate the enemy''s situation.


    Little Phoenix is ??very clever, but it is just lazy and a bit naturally dull, so if it is asked to listen to some tactical arrangements, it is too late to mention. Even if it listens, no one understands it, and neither does Xinbao.


    But let it find the Jurchen Queen and the like from it, it will be very easy.


    Soon, they felt the time was right.


    So, on a warm and beautiful morning, someone suddenly yelled and pointed to the sky.


    The Jurchens looked up together, and saw an unforgettable scene.


    Several sea dongqing...their gods are flying in the air neatly, really neatly, with the biggest one as the head, and the rest of the lines are straight, and none of them are messed up.


    Countless people exclaimed, and countless people rushed out of the room, fell to their knees, and prayed devoutly.


    The next moment, gold powder visible to the naked eye fell from the sky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 920： Heart Treasure, Divine Medicine, Soldier Without Blood Blade, So Terrifying

    Chapter 920 Heart Treasure, Divine Medicinal Soldiers Without Blood Blades Are So Terrifying


    When the gold powder falls on the clothes, it disappears; when it falls on the skin, it disappears quickly, like a phantom.


    Someone whispered, and wondered if he was dazzled.


    The person who was sprayed on it also felt a little cool on his body, and he didn''t see anything, so he thought it was an illusion?


    But soon, they found out that it wasn''t!


    Because people who are sprinkled with gold powder become infinitely powerful! Full of energy!


    There was a thin and timid person who was always looked down upon by others, but suddenly broke a wooden stick with a thick wrist!


    The Jurchens were all shocked and pleasantly surprised. Isn¡¯t this a blessing from the gods? !


    This is definitely a blessing from the gods!


    There are more than a dozen people who have been bestowed by God. This is absolutely unreal. Everyone is extremely happy and cheers.


    The leader is also extremely happy! Incomparably swollen!


    Am I really blessed? ? Is it possible that the great cause will be completed by me? ? It''s hard to end this situation if you don''t call yourself an emperor! Otherwise, it would be more majestic to kill Dayan Chengtian Khan directly!


    For three days in a row, the entire Jurchen clan was in jubilation, and there were countless people with ambitious suggestions that they should beat up the big Yan and go to take the Huahua Jiangshan of the Central Plains into their pockets!


    On the fourth day, Costin appeared again.


    This is how not to be excited! How not to look forward to it! God loves us!


    Even the leader rushed out in a hurry, fearing that he had too many clothes and would not be blessed by the gods, so he took off his fur coat in the cold wind! Undergown!


    Hold your hands to the sky and roar!


    Look at me! Look at me! look at me!


    The people next to him followed suit one after another, and a group of groaning, shirtless men stood out in the cold wind.


    Hai Dongqing obviously saw him.


    A large group of sea jellyfish flew low slowly and circled around him.


    Then, following a small chirp that no one heard, all Hai Dongqing suddenly uttered a long and shrill cry.


    Everyone raised their heads one after another: "...??"


    Isn¡¯t this the sound that Costin makes when it is in distress? ? Who offended the gods? ?


    The leader was also stunned.


    Don''t be so excited to see me, right? ? Am I just an ordinary future day Khan? ?


    The next moment, a flutter of black powder fell down.


    No one knows where it appeared, it seemed to appear out of thin air, and it just fell down. In the winter, the shirtless leader and the Jurchen nobles all fell down. With the "anger" of Haidongqing flying Flying around, the people are also affected, there are two or three hundred people.


    Then they flew away like this, and after the leader and his group looked at each other in astonishment, they all fainted on the ground.


    It took a while before someone thought of treating them, but...it was too late.


    Wherever the black powder was stained, there were large black spots, and the dark spots were still extending... Soon the whole face became black.


    Even if the nomads don¡¯t pay much attention to face, but you don¡¯t even have a face, that¡¯s not enough.


    Although everyone is uneducated, everyone can see such an obvious thing!


    Obviously the leader offended the gods! The gods originally wanted to bless, but saw that the leader was not in the match, so they bestowed disasters!


    And not only that!


    The dark spot is neither painful nor itchy, but it will gradually become weak all over the body! Muscle atrophy, I can''t even hold a knife, and I can''t even ride a horse!


    This is not what punishment from the gods is!


    Even the leader and the others believed it, crying and repenting every day, from stealing eggs when they were young to stealing their elder brother¡¯s wife when they grew up, but no matter how much they repented, the divine punishment still didn¡¯t ease.


    Moreover, Costin never came back! !


    The crowd is furious!


    Crazy infighting!


    Princess Concubine, I sent Hai Dongqing to investigate quietly at night, and then came back to guess and listen to the broadcast of Xiaofeng, it was really fun.


    Costin, of course, recognizes the Lord.


    But Hai Dongqing is not yet smart enough to see through human tricks.


    They don''t know what they have done, they don''t know that they have killed their master, and they are still fighting stupidly every day.


    However, the supposedly powerful Jurchen tribe has lost the hearts of the people and the army!


    Fake the name of a god, add the magic medicine of Xinbao, the soldiers are bloodless, so terrifying.


    At this time, the Dayan army was approaching the city.


    The Jurchen clan without a leader was in a state of chaos, and it wasn''t until the Dayan Army fired the first cannon that they realized they were coming.


    But before they could react, all kinds of weird weapons emerged one after another.


    Ms. Lin had a gentleman''s agreement with His Royal Highness in advance. She came here to manipulate Costin and was not allowed to go to the battlefield.


    Ms. Lin didn''t actually want to go to the battlefield, she just wanted to come and have fun and participate.


    Yan Qingshan did not take the lead, but he sent his son.


    Shen Shouyan brought Yan Shifan, Yan Shichang, his second apprentice Jin Man and fourth apprentice Jiang Ziyue, four tall and mighty iron men, plus himself, wearing armor, wielding a long-handled sword. The bulldozers were pushing forward with a roar, not leaving half of what they passed.


    All the Great Yan Jun were stimulated, as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, and rushed forward crazily.


    Ms. Lin was in the tent at the back, she was so excited to hear it, she couldn''t help jumping up a tree, and looked over there...


    In the air, there was a strong smell of blood. On the battlefield in the distance, the smoke and dust were billowing, and there was a burst of fighting. Suddenly, she heard a burst of cheers, and Miss Lin couldn''t help but jumped up again. When she stood on the top of the tree and looked at it, she saw a bright yellow Yan''s flag, together with Xiao Tai''s battle flag, were planted on the city wall together!


    The shadow guard next to him broke his voice with excitement: "The city is broken! The city is broken!"


    The city is broken!


    Jurchen, dead.


    One of the tyrannical peoples who fought with Dayan for more than 200 years... just disappeared, and it should be used before and after, three or four hours? ?


    When the good news came back, the whole country rejoiced.


    This time, everyone thought they could win, but they really didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    Especially the frontier soldiers who came to interrogate, as if they saw it with their own eyes, they vividly told everyone about Dayan''s psychological warfare... Yes, they used their gods, so it must be a psychological warfare! In short, after telling the story, everyone listened with great enthusiasm, and it didn''t finish all morning and morning, and everyone was not tired.


    Talk about the bad luck of the enemy country, can we listen for three days and three nights!


    Emperor Ming Pei was also very happy, and brought that person back specially, and told Xinbao about it.


    Xinbao listened with great devotion, wow from time to time! ah!


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said: "Little Phoenix has made a great contribution this time."


    Xinbao nodded fiercely.


    She had read a super-beautiful storybook before, with a huge name, called "Death to Laugh!" Scum to me, my brothers still want me to forgive." There is a person named Shen Zhoujin in ", she has a little phoenix, who can be big or small, with a hidden belly, super powerful... Looking at it now, isn''t Yan Xiaoyuan not bad!


    What''s the matter if you can''t fly, Yan Xiaoyuan can kill the enemy and serve the country! Can leave a name in history!


    Both grandparents and grandchildren were very happy, talking non-stop.


    In this way, the shadow of the previous life was completely washed away. Sanshengshi seemed to be happy, so he swiped out a screen of information...


    Xinbao''s eyes widened all of a sudden, his expression froze, and Emperor Ming Pei was startled: "Xinbao?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 921： she is crazy

    Chapter 921 She is a bit crazy


    Xinbao looked at it carefully before she felt relieved, and then she quickly asked someone to get a pen and paper, and started to record.


    This time, Sansheng Stone is definitely a big release, and a whole row is painted out.


    Mingpei thirty-five years spring, Beijing area, rainy, warm weather...


    In the thirty-five year spring of Mingpei, in the north of Jinzhou, the rainfall is suitable...


    Mingpei thirty-five years spring, south of Jinju, there was a small hailstorm in May...


    Ming Pei thirty-five years spring...


    In short, this is a summary of the weather in all parts of the world in Dayan this year!


    Don¡¯t underestimate this, what kind of weather, what kind of food is suitable for growing, what kind of food is not suitable for growing, and what you can do, the difference between them is huge!


    Even Emperor Ming Pei was startled, watched her copy, and reminded: "You only need to write half a word, and fill it up slowly."


    He was afraid that such a miracle would not last.


    Xinbao nodded while copying, Yuan Shenjue quickly re-recorded it for her, and after a while Fang Wuyou brought the map, Xinbao wrote directly on the map.


    Sure enough, as she quickly copied, the handwriting was slowly disappearing... Xinbao''s nervous little forehead was sweating, and his little hands almost flew up. When he finally finished writing, he took a breath, put down the pen, and went to the bed. Leaning back, panting nervously.


    Yuan Shenjue has rewritten it and showed it to Xinbao: "See if there is anything wrong?"


    Xinbao fell into Yeye''s arms, glanced at his hand, and hummed: "That''s right."


    Emperor Ming Pei put his arms around his granddaughter, like patting a baby, patted his hand to comfort him, while looking at his hand, he closed his eyes slightly and thought.


    After a while he asked, "Is Rong''er busy?"


    Yuan Shenjue didn''t need to ask anyone, just turned his head to listen, and smiled slightly: "Well, I''m busy."


    So after Xinbao went to school in the afternoon, Emperor Ming Pei showed great mercy and went to help his grandson, handling a lot of state affairs neatly, and then showed him this record.


    The grandparent and grandson drew pictures against the records, making various overall plans.


    Yan Shirong pointed at the paper, and said: "Yeah, you said this kind of small disaster, will Sanshengshi still give you a reminder?"


    "No," Emperor Ming Pei said, "it probably won''t happen, but this kind of catastrophe," he also nodded, "should give an accurate date."


    Yan Shirong nodded: "Yes, my grandson thinks so too, the Sansheng Stone will not go backwards."


    He pondered slightly: "Then don''t be too anxious. Jiangnan has to make arrangements in advance, and other places are not in a hurry. If you can''t give an order, you don''t have to give it. It''s good to hint at most. Otherwise, there will be no such reminder next year, which is not good."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    The two of them were almost settled, and Emperor Ming Pei suddenly said: "You should also send someone to take over your grandfather and the others. What are you doing staying in the folk?"


    Yan Shirong''s mind was still on these celestial phenomena, he was taken aback for a moment before he raised his head, Emperor Ming Pei said again: "When your father comes back, I want to move to the Hall of Mental Cultivation."


    Yan Shirong instantly understood.


    Emperor Ming Pei meant that after solving the important matter of Jurchen, he wanted to give the throne to the prince, so he said to move to the Hall of Mental Cultivation, which is why he was asked to pick up his grandfather.


    Yan Shirong said anxiously: "Yeah, no."


    Now it was Emperor Ming Pei''s turn to be dazed.


    After all, this is a matter of course, and there is a vague understanding: "What?"


    Yan Shirong got closer and said in a low voice: "Yeah, there are some things, ''it'' may think differently from us, ''it'' has always been a little silly."


    Emperor Ming Pei was stunned.


    Yan Shirong means that after the real power is handed over, they will feel that the "identity" of the emperor and the emperor is not very important.


    But the Sansheng stone or space may feel important, in other words, it may be very attached to many things.


    For example, Emperor Ming Pei will be the emperor.


    Otherwise, in fact, when Emperor Ming Pei got rid of the imperial concubine and his gang, the events of the previous life would not have happened again, but at that time, why didn''t Sanshengshi rejoice and broadcast it?


    Why did Jurchen show off joyfully until this time, when Jurchen died? ?


    This shows that it is actually not very humane, it is relatively rigid, and it cares about some "facts".


    It represents Yan Shihua at that time, Yan Shihua who was alone when the country was ruined and his family was destroyed... Today''s Xinbao has an influence on "it", but this influence is very slow.


    It''s like Xinbao''s extreme nervousness towards her family. Could it be that she went to see Long Xiangwei for an inspection and reversed it "all of a sudden"?


    Of course not, it is the long-lasting peace, everything you see and think, plus the last little push.


    Maybe other things are the same.


    Although there is only a thin line of possibility, why should they take risks?


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded after a while: "I see."


    The matter of the official Zen position is about to be pushed back. Emperor Ming Pei pondered for a while, and said: "Bring your grandfather over here. Your mother has also made great achievements this time. Now, what are you worried about? .¡±


    The emperor''s voice was gentle, and Yan Shirong suddenly had a sour nose, and said softly, "Yes."


    The half-grown boy raised his eyes and looked at Yeye with adoring eyes, but his Yeye had already stood up: "Okay, it''s nothing serious, you can just think about it yourself. Xinbao is about to leave school, I have to Hurry over and have a look."


    Yan Shirong''s little tear fell instantly, and he said calmly, "...Oh."


    Emperor Ming Pei left in a hurry.


    Sure enough, as soon as he walked in, Xinbao came back, and shouted loudly after entering the door: "Yeah, Xinbao is out of school!"


    Emperor Ming Pei hummed and put down the book.


    While being unloaded from the bookcase by Manager Fang, Xinbao stuck his little head in from the screen, smiled at him with big eyes, and cautiously said to him: "Yeah, Xinbao had an argument with Mr. Li today."


    Emperor Ming Pei was stunned.


    The main reason is that he was busy this afternoon, otherwise the news would have been reported long ago, no wonder Fang Wuyou looked like he had something to say just now.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xinbao said: "Because I learned from Li Cui today."


    She threw herself into his arms, drank two sips of tea, and then began to recite to him: "Those who are good at buying, must watch the year carefully..."


    Li Wei is the one who promoted the Pingbu method. "Purchase" means buying rice, or buying grain.


    Pingbu method is to collect grain according to the annual harvest, harvest more when it is ripe, and harvest less when it is lower, so as to ensure that the people have enough grain in their hands, and the price will not be low because of too much grain. The country is like a custodian. The grain harvested in good years can be sold in bad years, and the surplus can be taken to make up for the deficiency.


    Emperor Ming Pei had read the entire article, so of course he knew what it meant, so he said, "Xinbao thinks this method is not good?"


    "Yes, Xinbao feels bad."


    Xinbao said: "Mr. Li said that this man named Li Kui divides the harvest into three types: upper, middle and lower. When it is ripe, there are four hundred stones in the harvest. The government takes away three hundred stones and leaves one hundred stones to the people; At medium ripening, harvest three hundred stones, the government takes two hundred stones, and leaves one hundred stones to the people; at low ripening, harvests two hundred stones, the government takes one hundred stones, and leaves one hundred stones to the people..."


    She paused: "So, doesn''t this mean that no matter how old you are, no matter how you grow, you always only have one hundred shi in your hand... Mr. Li said, this will make people work hard in the field, and what else can they do their best?" Yes, Xinbao thinks this is very wrong!"


    "It''s like Xinbao''s shop, which earns 10,000 taels a month, and the shop next door to Xinbao, which earns 200 taels a month... Then the government took away Xinbao''s 9,900 taels, and only received 100 taels next door. We All of them were left with only one hundred taels... This is not fair, and Xinbao will be so angry that he will never be ''hardworking'' and never want to work again, even if you tell Xinbao that when you are poor, I will send you some more, and Xinbao will never be happy, because you used Xinbao''s money to send it to Xinbao! And Xinbao''s money was also sent to the next door, and the next door next door!"


    "Therefore, Xinbao believes that those who have a large harvest must have more food reserves, not only to be able to eat, but also to buy new clothes and other things... so that everyone will be motivated, will be ''diligent'', and will be able to ''do their best'' ''!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 922： girls growth rate

    Chapter 922 The growth rate of the little girl


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed when he heard that.


    Then he asked: "And then? Who won the fight?"


    Xinbao said proudly: "Of course Xinbao won the contest, because Mr. Li was wrong."


    Emperor Ming Pei couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, Li Kui used the Pingbu method at the beginning, which did stabilize the Wei state to a certain extent.


    Because it is mainly horizontal, Xinbao¡¯s understanding of it as a store is actually biased, and it fails to truly understand the meaning of the flat purchase method.


    After all, if there is a good harvest, the whole town has a good harvest, and if there is a bad harvest, it is also the whole town that has a bad harvest.


    For a ruler, if you harvest more during the harvest, everyone around you will harvest more, and the leftovers will be enough for you to live on, so generally there will be no people to rise up to fight... But in times of famine, distribute these grains, However, it can guarantee to the greatest extent that the people will not go hungry in famine years, and if there is no hunger, there will be no civil unrest, and it will also make the people grateful for the grace of the king.


    They would never have thought that these rations are the more rations we paid in the past... such a thing.


    But it was then, and the world has changed over time. Even if you are still in the position of ruler, even if you don¡¯t consider the issue of execution, it is no longer applicable now.


    But the key point is not the flat purchase method, but Xinbao is now able to argue with him on the points in the book!


    The growth rate of the little girl is really amazing!


    Emperor Ming Pei was secretly delighted and secretly moved, and encouraged him: "It''s very good that Xinbao can think of these things, and that''s how it is when studying. Not all what the predecessors said is correct. You must think carefully, and you can think about it if you have any ideas." Speak out boldly. It¡¯s okay to just argue with your husband, not to be disrespectful to him.¡±


    Xinbao nodded, then sat upright in his arms, with a serious voice: "Lead the training."


    Even this can be done!


    Emperor Ming Pei was made cute by this little gesture, kissed his little granddaughter, and then suddenly had an idea.


    He said: "Xin Baoer, if you can finish this textbook before April, Yeye will take you to the south of the Yangtze River to study around the world."


    Xinbao''s eyes widened: "Really?"


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Xinbao is full of ambition: "Yeah, don''t worry! Xinbao is fine!"


    In order to be able to go out and play, even if she is asked to memorize the Four Books and Five Classics in a month, Xinbao is fine!


    So Xinbao was very caring, and went back at night to recite three more chapters.


    Hua Shuang blew on the lamp, and heard her murmuring on the couch. Hua Shuang was about to go over to persuade her, but she heard her voice getting smaller and smaller...and then fell asleep.


    Even when she went to school the next day, Xinbao gave up her crown of honor and bookcase, ready to go lightheartedly and concentrate on studying.


    When walking over, Xinbao was taken aback suddenly.


    She turned her head and asked, "Honey, did Xinbao forget something?"


    Yuan Shen Jue didn''t understand for a moment: "Forgot what? Didn''t you?"


    The little girl tilted her head: "Xinbao has been in school for a long time, why does it seem that... never talked to her classmates??"


    "It doesn''t matter," Yuan Shenjue comforted her: "Xinbao is different from others, like primary five and primary six, they look for companions to study, so that they can have close friends when they grow up, and they can also learn some social skills from it." But Xinbao has already started to run errands, there is a medical department, there is a workshop, there are so many friends, and he is so good at making friends, so it is okay for Xinbao not to talk to them."


    Xinbao hesitated and said, "But isn''t this not good?"


    "It''s nothing bad," Yuan Shenjue said, "There is no need to chat in class. If you feel sorry, just give them some small things."


    So Xinbao asked someone to prepare several baskets, and each basket was filled with strawberries.


    Yuan Shen Jue watched with his hands behind his back, and didn''t explain to her their nature as tool people.


    Because Xinbao thinks he is a mature dumpling, there is no mature child who is willing to play with younger children; but "mature" children are happy to show off in front of younger children... So Xinbao Only in this way can he transform into Shubao so smoothly, so Xinbao can make rapid progress.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the emperor was a terrifying creature, when he really wanted to do something, there must be a way to do it.


    So when the little girls left, each of them harvested a large basket of strawberries.


    This is a big strawberry that is only available in later generations. Now Jingxinbao has spread some of it, but very few people have eaten it. Anyway, these people have never eaten it... After tasting it, it is called a shocking strawberry. ?


    Then every now and then, Xinbao would prepare something for them.


    are all taken from the space, benefit without cost, and the heart treasure is not distressed, but for the families of these people, it is impossible to ask for it.


    When she took a bath again, the companion did not come, so Xinbao asked Li Songqing to give her a small treatment, and continued to talk.


    As it turned out, while he was talking, it was reported outside that Xu Zhiyu had come.


    Xinbao stood up and took a few steps towards the special table.


    But then stopped, as if he had figured something out, he didn''t deliberately look for the state of Yishibao, and said: "Call him in."


    Then Assistant Xiaoyu came in, saluted, and reported with a smile: "Your Highness, the ''laboratory'' is almost ready. Your Highness, take a look and see if there is anything else that needs to be done."


    The laboratory that Xinbao built with the idea of ??"rabies" is finally almost ready.


    Xinbao looked at the long list and said, "Why don''t Xinbao go and have a look!"


    Xu Zhiyu quickly responded.


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "I''m going to have a look too."


    So a group of people left the palace in a low-key manner. For the convenience of the little princess, the laboratory is not far from the palace. It is built like a large flat box, and the ventilation inside is quite good. Although it is impossible to make large glass windows now, the result is The seams are so tight that you can''t tell the difference at first glance.


    There is also a wind + manpower ventilation fan, and the ground is polished very smooth.


    What Xinbao needs is as big as the laboratory table medicine rack medicine cabinet, as small as the syringe test tube beaker alcohol lamp, all are in place. How can I say that it is the best under the current conditions. Although it is very simple, it is enough to do simple experiments. It is almost enough to make a primary rabies vaccine.


    Xinbao simulated it in his mind, and then thought of a question: "So, how should Xinbao choose people?"


    Yuan Shen Juedao: "Know medical skills, be bold, careful and steady? It''s very easy to choose."


    Xinbao said in surprise: "Is it easy to choose?"


    "Yes," Emperor Ming Pei said, "It''s very easy to pick, first pick a few more, and then slowly sift them out."


    Yuan Shen Jue also said: "Anyone can manage Qingju and Xuanji."


    Xinbao thought for a while: "Then..."


    She suddenly had a whim: "Then let Qingju bring Xinbao''s prospective disciple and grandson here, is it okay?"


    Yuan Shen Jue thought for a while, then looked at Emperor Ming Pei: "Yes."


    In Lin Qingju''s side, people are ruthlessly eliminated once a month, but it is also because of this that the remaining people all have a kind of energy, and none of them are weak.


    Emperor Ming Pei looked at it, but thought it was not bad.


    Western medicine experiments are indeed difficult to accept at first glance, it is simply incredible.


    For example, open the brains of mad dogs, extract the brains with rabies virus, and then inject them into experimental rabbits.


    Observe and record the condition of the rabbit every day to obtain experimental data.


    Although Xinbao already knows the method of making simple vaccines, but now, they have to start by practicing the technique.


    Xinbao is young and has small hands, so he can''t do it by himself, but he knows the techniques very well and teaches them step by step.


    So let them practice catching rabbits first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 923： The most courageous and wise person in ancient and modern China and abroad

    Chapter 923 The most courageous and wise person in ancient and modern China and abroad


    Xinbao goes to school every five days and one day off, and will come back during the next break. Their techniques are already proficient.


    Xinbao was very satisfied, so he taught them how to use a syringe.


    Pumping the spinal cord is really a basic practice in the laboratory. As long as the rabbit catches it well and the injection is steady and firm, it will even have a neat aesthetic feeling.


    But Xinbao''s hand has already been born at this moment, and she can''t feel it anymore, and she is a little imaginary, with a kind of unreal feeling of "I can still do this", so she can only explain it on paper.


    Lin Qingju listened to the explanation, compared it for a long time, and plunged into it as soon as he was cruel.


    The rabbit screamed high-pitched and shrill, and ran away with a syringe as soon as it kicked its legs, and then several people grabbed the rabbits all over the room.


    Yuan Shenjue jumped down quickly, caught the rabbit in his hands, and finally saved the expensive and rare syringe.


    A group of people looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Xin¡¤Big Brother¡¤Bao blushed, feeling extremely ashamed.


    But she still insisted on the attitude of the boss, and said: "Although animal experiments seem cruel, but, it is necessary. Because ''medicine'' can''t cure rabies, so we can only use vaccines to treat it. Smallpox is the same The reason. As doctors, we make rabies vaccines and other things in the future to save more people¡¯s lives... so no matter how difficult it is, we must persevere, our efforts are meaningful!"


    A girl whispered: "Your Highness, Fuling doesn''t think it''s cruel."


    She raised her head quietly, and seeing that she was not angry, she continued, "Human life is worth more than the life of a rabbit. Fuling used to have a brother who was born with twins. He was bitten by a mad dog and died of rabies. At that time, I I don¡¯t know that rabies are afraid of water, I saw that he was so thirsty, so I secretly poured him water, and then¡­¡±


    She paused, wanted to cry, but couldn''t help trembling, "Then he was scared to death by a bowl of water. My grandma said that I killed my younger brother and beat me up. She was afraid that I would die, so she said sold me."


    There were tears in her eyes, but she held back: "So Fuling is really happy to be here. Your Highness, it would be great if such a ''vaccine'' could be created. After that, other people''s younger brothers and relatives , all will not get rabies..."


    Xinbao nodded vigorously, walked over, and stretched out her hand.


    Fu Ling was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly squatted down, Xinbao patted her head: "Yes, we will definitely make it."


    Yuan Shenjue handed over the rabbit, put the syringe in the area to be disinfected, and said, "Xinbao, teach them everything and let them practice slowly."


    Xinbao nodded, and Yuan Shenjue said again: "If you can learn to ''do experiments'', it will be a thing that will go down in history."


    Lin Qingju nodded involuntarily.


    A group of girls also nodded secretly.


    Then Xinbao explained the concept of viruses and the daily operations of the entire laboratory, such as management, classification, disinfection, etc., all one by one.


    Afterwards, the entire production process of the rabies vaccine and the key points of each step are also described, and those that can be demonstrated are all gestures on paper.


    She really can''t operate it now. When she grows up and can operate it, they will practice it. They may be more proficient than her. At that time, she won''t need to operate it by herself, just order it.


    A new batch of tool people... This is Yuan Shenjue''s plan.


    Xin is precious as the princess of Zhenguo, so she doesn''t have to do everything herself, the more tools and people in various aspects, the better.


    A group of people came out of the laboratory, Xinbao looked back, picked his little hands and muttered: "So my wife, do you understand?"


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said, "What should I know?"


    Xinbao said: "It''s just that Xinbao made hanging pots when he was a child. I didn''t tell you that Xinbao wanted everyone to believe in Xinbao, not to like Xinbao... You see, today has proved how important this is! If they don''t believe in Xinbao Bao, Xinbao doesn¡¯t know it himself, but if he teaches them, they won¡¯t listen! But because they believe in it, even if Xinbao doesn¡¯t know it, they will listen.¡±


    Yuan Shen Jue smiled and said: "So that''s the case, no wonder Xinbao said that at that time, it turned out that he had foreseen this scene a few years later."


    "Yes, Xinbao foresaw it!" Xinbao nodded without guilt: "Xinbao is so good! Just as good as Ban Chao!"


    Yuan Shen Jue: "..."


    It is worthy of being a treasure of reading, and every sentence is inseparable from the book.


    Since learning the story of Ban Chao¡¯s mission to the Western Regions and the night attack on the Huns¡¯ camp the day before yesterday, Xinbao was very interested and asked Li Songqing to tell her a lot about Ban Chao¡¯s life, and asked Ming Pei to tell her after school...


    Ban Chao claims to be full of soldiers and full of courage. A scholar led more than 30 Han people. It took 20 years to pacify 56 countries and regain 1.6 million square kilometers of land. people.


    So in the past few days, Xinbao has always said "just like Ban Chao".


    If Xinbao hadn¡¯t admired Zichan, Yan Qiu, Fan Zhongyan a few days ago...Emperor Ming Pei would definitely have to say a few words, but now, Emperor Ming Pei just said calmly: "Soon."


    What''s up?


    It''s about to change, and while I''m going on, I can change people at any time. The past and present have hurt people a lot, and they can''t be changed in a while.


    Children, all came here from this time, and adults are all here, with full experience.


    Entering the palace gate, someone came out quietly and gestured to Yuan Shenjue, Yuan Shenjue nodded.


    Then Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang quietly walked around and followed Xinbao.


    Xinbao didn''t notice it, and said as he walked: "Honey, do you know that there is a very famous, eight-character idiom related to Ban Chao? There are also many four-character idioms, all of which are It has something to do with Ban Chao, who do you think it is?"


    Semi-literate Yan Shifan/Purely illiterate Yan Shichang: "...??"


    The two looked at each other, and the smiles slowly disappeared.


    Never expected that they would not be able to answer what my sister said after only seeing each other for a few months.


    Xinbao couldn''t hear the answer, so he said: "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get a tiger cub! Wife, why do you even do this..."


    When she turned her head, she yelled in surprise, her voice was like a whistle: "Brother!"


    She jumped up and threw herself into the arms of the eldest brother, scratched him twice with her small paws, and then threw herself into the arms of the third brother, hooking her two small arms around his neck, kissing one from the left and the other on the right, very excited: " You are back! Xinbao misses you so much!"


    "Well," the two big men turned sideways, borrowing the posture of the younger sister, "I just came back, I went to see Yeye, I came here first when I heard you were back."


    Xinbao said: "Did Mommy and Daddy come back?"


    "I''m back." Yan Shifan reached out and hugged his sister, and walked forward: "It''s at Yeye''s place."


    Several people walked in quickly, and Yan Qingshan and the two were indeed at Emperor Ming Pei''s place. When seeing the little girl, Mrs. Lin couldn''t help but yelled: "Xinbao!"


    It¡¯s been three months since I¡¯ve seen each other, and it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve grown up as soon as I met her. She¡¯s really like a little girl.


    Ms. Lin couldn''t help but hugged her daughter and made a kiss. The family met each other for a long time before Emperor Ming Pei asked them to go back and change clothes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 924： A loyal minister with a long history

    Chapter 924 Loyal minister with a long history


    Xinbao strode on his short legs, and followed.


    I couldn''t wait to talk to my parents about the private money, and then took out the accounts and money from the space and showed them... When Yan Shifan and the two of them came out of the shower, it was the same as paying wages. Give them private money.


    Watching several people bow their heads to count the money, Xinbao crossed his waist and groaned.


    Yan Shichang was happy after counting half of it, and said: "What do I want to do with so much money, let Xinbao take it. Anyway, even if I make money myself, I will spend it for Xinbao."


    Ms. Lin said: "The question is, can you make money yourself?"


    Yan Shichang: "..."


    He said unconvinced: "Maybe this is not possible. If it doesn''t work, I can still go to the footbridge to perform!"


    Miss Lin scolded with a smile: "That''s the only way to make a difference."


    She pulled Xinbao: "Mother''s little girl is amazing, and she can also earn mother''s private money. Mother really likes mother''s Xinbaoer!"


    She embraced her and pressed her little head, and made another kiss.


    Yan Qingshan waited until she was kissed enough, then hugged her on his lap, and asked her: "Xinbao, is reading fun?"


    Xinbao immediately said seriously: "How can reading be described as fun or not? Studying is a very serious thing."


    She paused for a moment, maybe she wanted to pull Duan Erwen, but she didn''t pull it out for a while, blinked her eyes, and continued as if nothing had happened: "Mr. Li said that Xinbao is the smartest person he has ever met, and he is very talented in school share!"


    Yan Qingshan smiled and said, "Very good."


    Xinbao turned around, put his hands on his face and asked, "Then Daddy, is it fun for you to fight?"


    Mrs. Lin said: "To be honest, it''s a bit unsatisfactory. I didn''t expect it to be so easy. I thought it would take three to five months. I didn''t expect... just one fight broke the city. It''s quite new." None of my weapons were used. But Xinbao¡¯s magic medicine and Haidongqing made great achievements.¡±


    Xinbao said modestly: "Xinbao and A Niang both have credit, and A Niang has more credit."


    Mrs. Lin nodded: "Yes, I also have a little credit. Let me tell you, your Uncle Shen led your elder brother and third brother to lead the battle. It really frightened the Jurchens. I heard that the Jurchens are extremely brave. But in the end, he backed away, screaming and screaming."


    Yan Shichang couldn''t help but also said: "To be honest, at that time, I was excited and excited at first, thinking that I was a great hero, but in the end I was so numb, my mind didn''t turn, I just waved a knife..."


    Yan Shifan also said: "I usually feel that my kung fu is not bad, but when I really stand with San Lang and his two senior brothers, I find that I am not enough. They are really powerful and powerful. I need Uncle Shen''s help."


    Yan Qingshan said: "This time, it is indeed the right time, place and people, that can win so easily."


    While everyone was talking, Gao Fu ran over to call someone: "Your Highness, the Emperor asked if you have rested."


    Yan Qingshan stood up and was about to go over, while asking, "Is there something wrong with your father?"


    Gao Fu said with a smile: "It''s His Royal Highness who has state affairs. He went to ask the emperor to show him. The emperor refused to go there and let him handle it by himself. Then the emperor said it was difficult to handle, so he called his servants to come and ask His Highness..."


    Yan Qingshan: "..."


    Emperor Ming Pei is like this, let go if you say let go.


    Actually, Yan Qingshan was fine when he was with Yan Shirong, but when Yan Shirong was alone, his biggest problem was...he was anxious.


    His temper is actually very good, but he does things very vigorously and swiftly. He doesn''t like things to stay overnight, so he must deal with them as soon as possible.


    But how is this possible?


    The world is so big, even if Emperor Ming Pei has been in power for so many years, it is impossible to deal with everything in one day. It is very common to discuss a major matter for several days.


    That''s why Emperor Ming Pei doesn''t want to help, he has to slowly turn his temper back, it''s useless to act like a baby, if you really want to ask someone to help, Nuo, your father is back, if you don''t think your father is tired, let you Dad help you.


    Yan Qingshan knew what his father meant, but he still passed.


    Emperor Ming Pei was not surprised at all.


    Because Yan Qingshan has such a temper, he can resist things, and he is also used to resisting things.


    So it is said that everyone has their own temper and different styles of handling things, but they can all be used.


    Discussed for several days.


    Because the Jurchens have been brought down, they will be brought down. The area in Monan and Mobei is vast and sparsely populated. It is not easy to control it. The main reason is that it is not cost-effective. Earnings and military expenditures are not equal to throwing them in for nothing?


    But not now.


    Just before, they made some rabbit wool for the benefit of the people affected by the snowstorm.


    But if there is a large grassland and a large flock of sheep, it is completely possible to plant pasture and raise sheep!


    Raising sheep, whether it¡¯s eating mutton, shearing sheep, or goat¡¯s milk wine, all have income... and after careful calculation, the income is not low.


    In addition, war horses can also be trained. The war horses in that place have always been the best, and there is also a place for training.


    So, after several discussions, it was decided to set up a capital commander in Monan, build a military station, station troops for a long time, and gradually carry out daily management.


    For example, recruiting people from the local area, you can hire them to grow food, raise sheep, herd sheep and shear wool... In short, it is to give them a livelihood. Wearing away the wildness for a long time is like pulling out the claws of a wild beast.


    This is definitely not a one-time achievement, it will take at least three to five years of transition, so this candidate cannot be disputed.


    Because, for example, Xiao Tai, he is a good leader, but if he is asked to do these hard work, he can''t do it.


    But the management and control of that place is difficult and easy to say, mainly in the early stage of construction, life must be difficult, and there is still some danger in suppressing these people.


    The young people were sent to Monan because they were afraid of lack of experience, and the older ones would be one by one. They thought they had been dispatched.


    So we discussed for several days.


    Then, beyond anyone''s expectation, Li Zhizhi wrote a letter recommending himself.


    This move really shocked many people. It would not be surprising if Li Zhizhi broke all boats and made a gamble before he could get rid of the influence of the fake prince.


    But now, he has been mentioned by Emperor Ming Pei. He is the head of the six official ministers, and he is favored by the little princess. The little princess likes his calligraphy and painting, and invites him to be a bosom friend, and asks him to write from time to time... Future How bright!


    At this time, recommending yourself, abandoning everything you have, and focusing on sharing the worries of the court, this is really impossible for ordinary people.


    It is really admirable.


    And he is definitely not pretending.


    His self-recommendation was written very sincerely, saying that he had been a county magistrate near the border for six years, knew a little Jurchen, and had some understanding of the local customs there...


    And there are more than 20 pages attached separately, writing how he plans to manage those people, how to prevent them from resurging, how to control and domesticate them step by step, and how to use them for my dynasty... It is extremely detailed, and every piece is practical.


    Emperor Ming Pei saw it, and couldn''t help saying again and again: "This is called loyalty!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 925： its not about my brother

    Chapter 925 This is not my brother''s problem


    Such a person really pledges himself to the country and wholeheartedly serves the country. He may not be a good husband, nor may he be a good father, but he must be a loyal minister who is dedicated to his heart and can be famous in history!


    Finally decided on Li Zhizhi.


    Then, Emperor Ming Pei decreed that his wife should be named Yipin Gaoming''s wife, and his daughter, that is, the former fake crown princess, would be Princess Yongning, and allowed him to select personnel to leave Beijing within ten days.


    Before Li Zhizhi left Beijing, Xinbao sent him a lot of medicines and wrote to him to take care of his health. Li Zhizhi wrote back and only said, "When the minister returns, I will continue the agreement with His Highness to hang the bell."


    Xinbao was crying violently at that time.


    She didn''t understand why there was any reason to cry, but looking at this line of words, it was as if those loyal ministers and good generals in the book suddenly came to life. She really saw a virtuous minister. , with gray temples, standing on the torrent of history like that, looking over quietly...


    Inexplicably, I felt so moved, so moved, I cried so much.


    Emperor Ming Pei was provoked by his little granddaughter, and his eye sockets were sore, he hugged her and patted her back, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    Although you say you are still young, you will be easily moved because you have seen too little... But how precious is such an original intention.


    From then on, Li Zhizhi successfully replaced many characters in the book, such as Ban Chao and his like, and became the top of the list of virtuous ministers in Xinbao''s mind. Even his relative Yuan Xiang and the good-looking Li Shoufu were far behind.


    After lunch, Xinbao dragged his third brother to school, and Yan Shifan was going to follow him.


    After they left, Yan Qingshan and Yan Shirong came over to talk to Emperor Ming Pei.


    The Minister of the Ministry of Officials is too important to be suspended for too long, so they discuss who is suitable.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked: "Who does the prince prefer?"


    Yan Qingshan shook his head: "I am just undecided. People I know well, such as He Wangzhou, have sufficient qualifications, but they are a bit bookish, Cheng Fuju..."


    Cheng Fuju is a direct disciple of Yuan Xiang, and Yuan Xiang is in phase, and Liang Ruoxu is promoted to the cabinet in an extraordinary way, Cheng Fuju has to be suppressed.


    Emperor Ming Pei pondered and said: "Among the young officials, I think Wang Ronggui is the leader among them, not to mention Cheng Fuju, even Liang Ruoxu is inferior... Gan Baibi is not bad, but Gan Baibi is good. In other respects, he is still not as good as Wang Ronggui."


    Yan Shirong didn''t expect Emperor Ming Pei to have such a high opinion of Wang Ronggui, so he paused and said, "It''s a pity that Wang Ronggui won''t come back for a while."


    Wang Ronggui''s errands were done well, but he was dealing with an earthquake, and he had to wait for half a year, when the aftershocks were almost over, and these people would slowly move back and settle down before the errands were completed, which would take a long time .


    Emperor Ming Pei said directly: "Half a year is too long, let someone else go, just transfer him back, the big things are over, and anyone can do it!"


    Yan Shirong nodded: "Alright, since that''s the case, there''s no need to transfer people. At that time, the eldest brother brought the person Xinbao knew, Wang Kangning, to him. After hearing that the elder brother came back, he also helped Wang Ronggui a lot. I''m busy, why don''t I let him stay and finish it off."


    Emperor Ming Pei nodded.


    Yan Shirong said again: "It doesn''t matter if he is not enough, let Wang Ronggui lead the affairs over there, and if there are unresolved matters, you can ask him for instructions."


    This move is quite like a wise emperor employing people, as long as it doesn''t kill him, he will use it to death.


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled without saying a word.


    Yan Qingshan said: "Father, when will the Jurchen battle be rewarded for merit?"


    Emperor Ming Pei said: "Soon."


    Because of the status of Mrs. Lin, Yan Qingshan will be sealed if she does not ascend the throne, but this time, she has made a real contribution.


    So Emperor Ming Pei was going to wait for Grandpa Lin''s family to arrive in the capital, confer a title on Grandpa Lin, and then grant him a mansion, so he didn''t make an order for a long time.


    Several people were discussing, Xinbao and others had already arrived in class.


    Yan Shifan and Yan Shichang both sat with Yuan Shenjue and Sheng Chaohua, with Xinbao and companion reading outside.


    And Li Songqing sat with Xinbao directly, just like you at the same table, sitting side by side and explaining.


    Talk fast and learn fast. The two brothers who were listening for the first time were amazed.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Yan Shifan whispered to Yuan Shenjue: "No wonder Shiro took Hanlin with him on business. I have to find someone to teach me seriously."


    Yuan Shen Jue also whispered: "Then you hurry up and pick a suitable one to take with you on errands."


    Yan Shifan raised his eyebrows, meaning I have to go on business again?


    Yuan Shen Jue nodded.


    Yan Shifan was quite happy. He was a little restless, and he suddenly laid down the Jurchen.


    While thinking, he glanced at his younger brother from the corner of his eye, and felt that as the eldest brother, he couldn''t bring his younger brother along to make progress?


    So he poked him: "What do you think?"


    "Thoughts?" Yan Shichang said: "That''s too much."


    Yan Shifan hurriedly motioned him to whisper, and said, "Tell me?"


    Yan Shichang eloquently said: "How can my sister be so good, how can she be good at everything? Tell me, she can cure illnesses, study, and make money. I think my sister''s brain is as good as our brother''s." There are more than a few, even if the second brother shows off every day that he can study, I think he is definitely not as good as my sister..."


    Yan Shifan listened to a few words, then silently pushed his head back, not wanting to speak anymore.


    After Xinbao came out of school, he criticized them: "You don''t listen to the class, and you can''t talk small things behind, which affects classroom discipline. A famous person said that the most graceful thing a scumbag can do is to sleep...so you If you really don¡¯t like listening to it, you can sleep, and I will give you extra lessons after Xinbao¡¯s class is over.¡±


    When the little brat started school, it was the best time to be a teacher. After I finished speaking, I was excited: "You don''t understand, Xinbao will make up for you!"


    Two people: "..."


    So when they came back, the two were forced to sit behind Xinbao''s special discussion table and listen to their sister''s lectures.


    Yan Shifan is not stupid, he''s just... not a genius; Yan Shichang is not stupid, he just doesn''t have the talent.


    Mr. Xinbao''s direct teaching was exhausted: "It''s still wrong, hasn''t this word been said three times? And here, it''s been said four times. You have to listen carefully!"


    Two people: "..."


    We worked hard! We vomit blood with our hearts!


    After finally going back to Chengqian Palace for dinner, Yan Shifan swore again: "No, I must find an Imperial Academy to teach me at any time! I must make up lessons!"


    Yan Shichang said calmly: "Xinbao, Auntie didn''t give me any brains. It''s not my fault. You have to find Aniang."


    For fear of being pulled over by Xinbao to give lectures, Lady Lin, who didn''t dare to stand up, protested through the screen: "What does it have to do with me? You are all born to me. How can Rong''er know how to study?"


    "That''s right!" Yan Shichang said: "Mama, let me ask you, is the second brother smart and able to study since he was a child? Am I not smart and can''t study since he was a child?"


    Miss Lin: "It''s true..."


    It is rare for Tie Hanhan to show such a wise expression: "This is the end! It has been like this since I was a child! Do you understand since I was a child! This is not born, but can it have something to do with me? I figured it out a long time ago, you are the child of the second brother Sometimes you accidentally give too much brain, but it¡¯s not enough when it¡¯s time for me, so you think, you can¡¯t be brainless and boring, so you just use the energy of four, five, six and Xinbao, and smoke it all. Put it on me!"


    Miss Lin: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 926： Dont worry, dont look, dont worry

    Chapter 926 Don''t worry about watching or watching


    Not to mention, it really makes sense!


    She came out of the screen and slapped him twice: "Even if it''s true, you can''t tell it! Even if my life is bad, you have to take responsibility yourself!"


    Yan Shichang said: "I see, A Niang, it''s my fault, it''s my fault..."


    Xinbao rushed over and hugged his big head: "Don''t hit brother! Don''t hit brother."


    "My brother''s Xinbaoer," Yan Shichang hurriedly hugged her again, pulling her little arm down: "It''s okay, brother, I''m not afraid of hitting you, so don''t hit Xinbaoer."


    "No, you can''t hit my brother."


    "Brother is fine, just don''t hit Xinbao."


    The two pulled back and forth, making each other very affectionate, and after those two slaps, Mrs. Lin put her hands away, folded her arms and watched silently, with a look of hehe.


    Vinegar No. 1 Emperor Ming Pei: "...hehe."


    Vinegar No. 2 Yan Shirong: "...haha!"


    others:"¡­"


    Xinbao and his brother sincerely covered each other for a while, but suddenly realized that something was wrong, and peeking around, they saw that everyone was looking at them.


    Xinbao: "..."


    She silently withdrew her little hands, twisted her little head, trying to avoid everyone''s eyes, and murmured: "I''m not happy with things, I don''t feel sad for myself... I don''t worry about it, I don''t look at it..."


    She ran away quickly.


    Poof!


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, and really couldn''t get angry with her.


    After eating, Xinbao went to sleep, and the third brother Hanhan followed, and the few of them sat together, and first made a rough plan for this year''s itinerary.


    There will be a cold summer in Jiangnan this year, which is not serious, but it will definitely affect the harvest.


    Emperor Ming Pei said first, "Jiangnan, I''m going."


    He didn''t need other people''s consent, and said directly: "When Huashi comes back, I will take them to the south of the Yangtze River, and I will take Xinbao to play... Cough, study and study, and do things with Huashi."


    He pointed at the map: "Fan''er, Chang''er, and Shouyan are going to Fuzhou not only to prevent the tsunami, but also to clean up the navy. This matter may take three to five years, and you all need to prepare early."


    "Stay until June and July, and let Rong''er take Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu to Guanzhong. You are familiar with that place. When you return to the old place, you will also bring your two younger brothers."


    After finishing these three words, he will stop talking, no matter what.


    Yan Qingshan continued: "On the side of the snow disaster, let Sheng''er and others stay there for one more year...Shuzhou will let the sixth brother go there first, and then let Guo Dong go with him. Other things are not too urgent, you can Wait for a moment, if Shen Zhuocheng can come back, he can also be sent out."


    Yan Shirong said: "If Zhuo Cheng comes back, Zhuo Cheng is a calm person, and if you send Saburo with him, you can do things."


    Yan Qingshan said: "By Sanlang''s side, there must be a suitable person who will follow him all the year round and teach him at any time. That Wang Wuyou is not bad."


    "Well," Yan Shirong said: "It''s not bad, it''s just him. Tomorrow, I''ll transfer them over and let them get in touch with each other first. If this is the case, then I don''t need to bring Sanlang with me when I go to Fuzhou. Wait a little two months and let Sanlang and Wang go to Fuzhou." Wuyou set off to Jiangyou, if Shen Zhuocheng comes back then let him go, if not... In fact, it is better to let Guo Dong go directly, when the time comes, it is more appropriate to let Shen Zhuocheng be with Sixth Uncle, Sixth Uncle is careful, and Shen Zhuocheng''s tricks With cooperation, there may be unexpected gains."


    Yan Qingshan nodded.


    Yan Shifan sat aside, quietly listening to their discussion.


    When it really came to this moment, he thought he would feel emotional ups and downs, or faintly lost, but in fact, his mood was very calm.


    It¡¯s that kind of thing, between what I want to do and what I should do, my heart always fluctuates, but once the dust settles, I feel at ease, and I can do what I want to do with peace of mind.


    Emperor Ming Pei drank his tea and glanced at him, his expression was fully in his eyes.


    He was thinking, maybe in the future Dayan, there will really be a good story of brotherhood, and together with the legend of the folk prince, they will all be famous in history.


    Emperor Ming Pei suddenly thought of one thing: "Did Xinbao''s melon seeds grow bigger this time when the Jurchen was captured?"


    Yan Shirong said: "It''s getting bigger, it''s as big as one-tenth, but it''s all grass. Xinbao even asked me if I want to raise sheep. I don''t want to raise sheep. It''s not that I can''t raise sheep outside, but it''s useless if I don''t raise them. , I can only raise a batch first, and then slowly harvest the grain, I asked that it is possible to grow grain."


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled, nodded, and walked away leisurely with his hands behind his back.


    After a day, Grandpa Lin and his party finally arrived in the capital.


    It was afternoon when she came, and Mrs. Lin quietly left the palace and greeted her all the way to the gate of the city.


    As the saying goes, Ju Yi Qi, raising Yi body, I haven''t seen them for several years, and as they have risen in the capital, the spirits of Grandpa Lin and his uncles are also very different from before.


    Grandpa Lin has become fatter, his face is full of red, and Uncle Lin is married again. He is still married to a son and daughter of the rivers and lakes, and he is also a cheerful person. He gave birth to a son who is only half a year old.


    When we met for the first time, Mrs. Lin was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth from ear to ear. The family members were also eager to talk, and the two sides rushed to talk like a quarrel for a while, and finally released the excitement, and then sat down. Seriously.


    Talking all the way, when they reached the gate of the palace, Yan Qingshan stood there quietly waiting.


    When Grandpa Lin got off the carriage, he was in a daze.


    Remove that fine attire...Yan Qingshan''s calm appearance, and the tenderness in his eyes when he heard Lady Lin''s voice...is not much different from back then.


    I vaguely remember that when he and his sons hid in the tree and watched the stinky boy secretly ask out the little girl, he did the same thing. At that time, they scolded him, saying that he was showing a cold face when he came to ask the girl out. Face... Thinking about it now, it''s really like what happened in the previous life.


    Grandpa Lin was really full of emotion, his eyes were wet.


    A group of people entered the palace and met Emperor Ming Pei first.


    In Emperor Ming Pei''s eyes, Grandpa Lin''s family really looked like ordinary people, and he didn''t keep them any longer, so he let them go out and talk freely.


    I haven¡¯t seen him for several years, except for the second brother who is still busy, even the fifth and sixth are allowed to ask for leave, and Xinbao only came back after listening to half of the book.


    Everyone was huddling together affectionately, but Xinbao ran in. When he saw Grandpa Lin, his little brows frowned, and he didn''t speak.


    Ms. Lin hurriedly said: "Does Xinbao not know Grandpa anymore?"


    Xinbao said seriously: "No! Grandpa, why are you injured? Did you not listen to Xinbao?"


    Grandpa Lin was embarrassed immediately, and before he could explain, his daughter also stopped laughing instantly, and turned to look at him.


    Second Uncle Lin snorted: "I''ve been meaning to say this for a long time, my father, he is too old to accept his old age, he was fine, but before he left, he didn''t know why he was so excited when he saw a branch on the cliff. Flowers, I must say that you like to wear this kind of flowers when you were young. I said that Mulan is afraid that she is tired of wearing honeysuckle and silver flowers now. I don¡¯t care about this little wild flower like you? In the end, the old man refused to listen! Behind people¡¯s backs, he climbed up on his head I went to pick it, but I twisted my waist and limped down."


    "The doctor rubbed him for half the night before he recovered. When he came out, he told us one by one not to let him talk... I said that Xinbao is a miracle doctor, and he must have seen it at a glance. The old man is so confident. What do you say, you can''t, I am sure. Pretend to look like it! As a result, look! Look!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 927： Yeah yeah love baby forever

    Chapter 927 Yeah yeah love forever baby


    Miss Lin was angry, distressed and funny, and held it back for a long time before she said, "What about the flowers?"


    "Flowers?" Uncle Lin said with a smile: "The flowers are really brought here, why don''t you? They are kept in the carriage. I put a bucket, but the water in the bucket squeaks, and there is only one bottom left every day..."


    While talking, Yan Qingshan asked the shadow guard to bring in, a small wilted wild flower in a pretty flowerpot.


    Ms. Lin cut it out with scissors, then plugged it in, and shot him a glance: "My father picked flowers for me and wanted you to be here? Are you jealous?"


    Second Uncle Lin was speechless: "Hey, you little girl..."


    Everyone kept joking and laughing, and Grandpa Lin also smiled foolishly, thinking that the matter was over, he was about to sneak down and sit down, but when he turned around, Xinbao had already brought the needle.


    So he took a couch and Xinbao gave the grandfather an injection. Everyone formed a circle, talking and laughing while looking at him.


    Grandpa Lin was an embarrassment.


    Xinbao still wanted to scold him: "Grandpa, don''t do this in the future, you have to listen to Xinbao! Xinbao is now a princess, and a princess is amazing, so don''t force Xinbao... Be careful. Xinbao will cry look!"


    Grandfather Lin nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, what Xinbao said is true."


    Xinbao continued: "Do you know who was the last person who didn''t listen to Xinbao? What happened to him? He is Xinbao''s grandfather! Xinbao locked him up and let the terrible second brother give him Study and let him sleep, he will behave well when he leaves the palace... Are you afraid?"


    Grandpa Lin can only say: "Afraid, afraid, grandpa is afraid!"


    Xinbao put away the golden needle in satisfaction, and asked someone to bring medicine for him.


    Uncle Lin just got to the point: "After Xinbao was cured last time, the old man is in good health, and he is not old at all. It is no problem to climb such a small slope. Guess why he is twisting?"


    Ms. Lin said: "Don''t be tight-lipped, speak quickly."


    Uncle Lin was mysterious: "Before you moved, didn''t Xinbao find a piece of gold?"


    "Ah!" Mrs. Lin suddenly said: "Gold mine!"


    Uncle Lin laughed and said: "Maybe, anyway, our father looked at a stone differently at that time. Before we left, we reported to the county magistrate. The county magistrate asked someone to dig it. I don''t know if there will be a gold mine."


    Yan Qingshan was beside him, and said: "Indeed, it was reported yesterday."


    "Yo," said Uncle Lin, "it actually exists. We haven''t discovered it for several years."


    Uncle Lin said: "What did you find? There are few people on this mountain now."


    He explained: "It''s not that you recognize your ancestors and return to your ancestors. The people in the village respect us very much. This mountain belongs to us, so they can''t easily come here. If the fruit is ripe, no one will look at it. Dare to steal."


    "Very good." Lady Lin nodded, and said enthusiastically, "Tell me about those people in the village."


    Uncle Lin said: "People from the village? Let me tell you, the old patriarch is a sensible person. Once you tell him anything, he will make arrangements clearly...Dragon Boat Festival is also practiced now, running all over the world, our peanut oil is really good It was he who contributed the most, by the way, Mulan, do you still remember a little daughter-in-law named Qin?"


    Ms. Lin asked: "The daughter-in-law of Mrs. Hu''s family?"


    "That''s right, that''s her," Second Uncle Lin said, "She and her man have reconciled, and she is number one in ten miles and eight villages."


    The sister-in-law couldn''t help interjecting: "You just remember that the family reconciled and left. Why don''t you say that the family is muddy and can''t support the wall? I didn''t say that the family was either bad or stupid. At that time, Sister Qin and her son were studying. Mrs. Hu was competitive, and thought that her grandson had lost the competition with a child in the village, so she listened to whoever said it, and went to Wenqu Xing Temple to get incense ash for the child to eat. She didn''t know what was in it, and the child vomited and almost died. , Sister Qin is mad and insists on reconciling."


    "At that time, she was a man, what should I say, she was so stubborn this time in her life, and let her take the child away. Sister Qin said later that she was really grateful at that time, and she really let go... because of what, because of her Even if the man became stubborn at that time, it would be fine if he separated from his mother-in-law. He would act as a personal servant even if he was not good, but he was afraid that people would say that he was not filial, that the eldest son would not support his parents, so he pushed his son to her. He didn''t even think about it, although she is a little clever, it''s not easy to raise a son without a man in the family. "


    The sister-in-law paused for a moment: "Sister Qin is careful. She and I guard the peanut oil shop in the town. She can help a lot. When I left, I entrusted the shop to her."


    Ms. Lin nodded, and couldn''t help asking: "Who are they, Tang Juanzi and Chen Yuhua?"


    Yan Shifan twitched the corner of his mouth, but he still hasn''t forgotten these two people!


    The sister-in-law is very clear: "You don''t know, Tang Juanzi is very miserable. Every day, she feels that she is a fairy, and her marriage is high or low. Just last year... hooked up with a peddler, and then the peddler ran away and reported it to her." When the officer brought her back, the salesman said she was not..."


    She saw that there was a child in the house, so she didn''t go on. She said, "Anyway, that''s all. It''s nothing. The whole family is beating and scolding every day. It''s Chen Yuhua, you just married in the second year after you left. In the city, I married the son of a tofu shop, and I heard that life is not bad."


    Miss Lin nodded: "That''s actually a smart girl."


    She didn''t think it was too troublesome, and when she thought of who would ask whom, several people chattered, and in the end Yan Shifan laughed, and called a few children: "Xiaobai Xiaoqiao, haven''t you practiced martial arts? Let''s go, Let''s go out and try two tricks."


    Little Five and Little Six jumped up and followed them out, and of course Yan Shichang and Lin Xingsong also followed out to have a look.


    Xinbao followed, looked at it for a while, then turned to look for Yeye.


    Emperor Ming Pei was a little surprised to see her coming so soon after seeing her, but when he thought about it, the child kissed whomever he stayed with for a long time, maybe it was because he hadn''t seen them for a few years.


    He hugged her on her knees and said with a smile, "Xinbao met grandpa? Does grandpa miss Xinbaoer?"


    "I think about it," Xinbao nodded, then shook his head again: "But A Niang is the heart treasure of grandpa and uncle."


    Emperor Ming Pei was taken aback for a moment, and saw the little girl in his arms turn around, and Putao looked at him with clear eyes: "But Xinbao is not jealous, because Xinbao has it."


    Emperor Ming Pei''s heart softened, and he said with a smile: "Yes, there is a treasure in my heart."


    Xinbao turned around and put his hands on his face: "Then when Xinbao grows to be as big as A Niang, will you still love Xinbao?"


    "Love," Emperor Ming Pei said, "Of course I love you. Yea, I have loved Bao''er so much all my life."


    The grandparents and grandson hugged each other affectionately, and they separated after a long time.


    Yuan Shenjue sat beside him, told them about the gold mine, and said with a smile: "I heard that the people over there are going crazy, and everyone is convincing that there is no gold mine in the first place, because Xinbao and the others used to live there, and only then did the gold mine grow. The piece of dog-head gold that Xinbao discovered before was the seed of the gold mine... The reason why Uncle Zhun was left there later was also because he wanted to guard the gold mine so that The gold mine grows, if it is not too small, it cannot be dug.¡±


    Emperor Ming Pei was also a little funny: "It is indeed a coincidence. But it is indeed legendary."


    Only Xinbao''s focus is different: "But shouldn''t the seeds be planted? Is that piece of dog head gold still at home?"


    Yuan Shenjue said solemnly: "Gold mine seeds are different from flowers and trees seeds. Gold mine seeds don''t need to be planted in the ground, they can be planted in Xinbao''s house."


    Because his wife seldom made bad jokes, Xinbao was fooled by him, looked at him and nodded: "Oh."


    Emperor Ming Pei laughed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 928： Wanli River and Mountain Heart Treasure is here

    Chapter 928 Wanli River and Mountain Heart Treasure Comes


    On the second day, the decree of rewarding meritorious deeds in the Jurchen War was issued.


    Although the last battle was easy, the credit was really not small.


    Wu''an Wang Xiaotai, was promoted to Prince of Yizi, named King An. The generals under Hu have their own rewards.


    The emperor''s grandson, Yan Shifan, was named king of Suijing County;


    The grandson of the emperor, Yan Shichang, was named the king of Rongqi County;


    Shen Shouyan and Feng Weidingbo, the two apprentices also received rewards.


    At the same time, because the concubine made irreplaceable contributions in this battle, her father was granted the title of Marquis of Kangping and a mansion.


    In the end, what everyone didn''t expect was that because the little phoenix also made great achievements, he was named "Phoenix King" and given a crown.


    Seal a bird? ?


    In the eyes of everyone, "Am I crazy or the emperor is crazy", Little Phoenix appeared proudly.


    Then Fang Wuyou carefully tied a very small and exquisite tiara to his little head, and the little phoenix spread his wings in a very humane salute, spread out his tiny wings, and flew proudly around the hall, Falling back to the prince''s shoulders, he collapsed quietly, exhausted, but his posture was exceptionally perfect.


    All the ministers screamed in their hearts: "Ahhh!"


    On the surface: "The emperor is wise! He can order a hundred birds!"


    "One emperor through the ages! The lower realm of the stars!"


    Emperor Ming Pei looked down through the crown, smiled and said nothing.


    Netherworld or something, maybe, but he doesn''t care.


    He only knows that everything today is just because he has a good granddaughter.


    In short, after the award was awarded, the few people who got the spoiler also started to prepare.


    On Yan Shifan''s side, Yan Shirong originally wanted to pick him a Hanlin, but Emperor Mingpei felt that it would be better to pick him a small official with an imperial examination background, and then he could ask for advice on other things, after all, Yan Shifan There are not many errands and lack of experience.


    So he picked a doctor from the Ministry of Punishment, named Chen Yue, and let him contact Yan Shifan for a few days. He felt that the two of them could have a temper, so he learned from it and appointed him a special assistant. Follow Yan Shifan.


    Similarly, a special assistant was appointed to Wang Wuyou and placed next to Yan Shichang.


    Yan Shichang thought at first that he was really going to study, and he was quite frightened. Later, he realized that he was just like a staff member who could ask for advice at any time. He was relieved and accepted it logically.


    Yan Shichang is just naive, not bad-tempered, but actually quite obedient, so after a few days of contact, Wang Wuyou is also relieved, and the two get along well.


    Then let Shen Shouyan lead the line, and made contact with Guo Dong first.


    Actually, Yan Shichang is not in a hurry, but Yan Shifan''s side is that the sooner the better, but Emperor Ming Pei just doesn''t let go.


    Because he was going to go to Jiangnan with Xinbao when Hao Huashi came back, so he thought they would leave first, and then the others.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t Xinbao send his brother out again? Don''t you feel lost again? So it''s better for Xinbao to go out by herself first, and she doesn''t know if her brother will go out or not.


    But Xinbao himself doesn''t know these things.


    She is still working **** the book, and wants to finish learning the new textbook early, so that she can go out to play with Yeye.


    As a result, he was in school, so he heard the commotion outside for a while. Even Li Songqing, who didn''t hear anything outside the window, noticed it, and couldn''t help frowning, asking: "What''s going on outside?"


    He lowered his head and said: "The Prince of Duanhe County presented a thing, called the Astronomical Platform for Water Transport. It has just been transported into the palace. The emperor and His Royal Highness are taking all the officials to see it."


    The water auspicious platform with a height of more than ten meters was transported all the way, which was quite a sensation. Just after the victory over the Jurchen, it seemed that the Holy Lord was wise and the world was united. Even the little **** looked excited.


    Xinbaoye: "Wow!"


    Although she was very interested, Xinbao insisted on waiting until after school to watch.


    Emperor Ming Pei had already watched it once, and he accompanied his granddaughter to watch it again.


    Huang Yu deserves to be a master of details. The astronomical platform is more beautifully made than the pictures in the book, and it looks like a huge artwork.


    At the beginning, end, beginning, and end of each hour, villains come out to beat the drums and bells, and even at the first, second, third, and fourth quarters of each hour, there are villains holding the numbering cards. Telling the time...ingeniously.


    Xinbao held hands with his wife and walked around several times. He was very excited and felt like he had witnessed history! Saved the miracle!


    I feel that although Huang Yu does not keep pace with the times like his younger brother, he is still a super talented person!


    As a result, while watching, Emperor Ming Pei suddenly said: "Xinbao, who do you think is back?"


    Xinbao turned his head and was overjoyed immediately, his small voice cracked: "Hua~shi~~"


    Hao Huashi came from there, and it was also the echo of the mountains: "Master~Father~~


    The two were like the white lady and Xu Xian on the broken bridge, calling each other, stretching out their hands, rushing towards each other from both sides, Hao Huashi hugged the little master into his arms, and then hugged and circled, rushing Covering the head and face and kissing wildly, it is really impossible to think about it.


    Xinbao was very excited at first, but when the excitement subsided, Xinbao whose face was flattened by kisses... realized something was wrong.


    In her heart, the little apprentice is different from her father, mother and brother, and the meeting ceremony is also completely different, but why is this ceremony so similar to Xinbao meeting her father and brother? ?


    This is wrong!


    This is the opposite!


    So she forcibly pushed the apprentice''s face away, forced the meeting ceremony back, hugged him, patted his back with both hands, then patted his head, patted his shoulder...


    Emperor Ming Pei yelled at the back, and Xinbao became excited immediately, holding his apprentice''s head in both hands, wanting to show Ye Ye: "Ye Ye, look! Flower Time is back! Flower Time is back!"


    Hao Huashi, who had his head taken away by force, could only squat down to keep up: "...???"


    To this day, he finally understands the significance of learning light exercises.


    That is, after being carried away by the short little master, the body can keep up.


    Xinbao didn''t notice the little apprentice''s wretched appearance at all, so she showed his face to Yeye excitedly: "Yeah, look! Time is back!"


    Emperor Ming Pei''s mouth twitched: "Well, it''s good."


    Xinbao let go of his little hands, Hao Huashi took the opportunity to straighten up and rubbed his neck.


    Emperor Ming Pei asked him as he walked in, "How do you feel when you go out for a while?"


    Hao Huashi hugged his little master again, and even shook, while saying: "Honestly, I''m quite emotional, Your Majesty, I used to boast of seeing the world every day, and set up a stall on the street to write letters to others. I thought that no one knew more about folk affairs than I did, but now that I changed my identity, I realized that I really didn''t understand at all. The common people are as good as they are bad, and as smart as they are stupid. "


    He started to tell them some little things.


    Xinbao listened with gusto.


    Emperor Ming Pei waited for him to finish, and then said: "Very good, since you have improved, you can go to Jiangnan in two days."


    "Ah??" Hao Huashi immediately cried, "I haven''t made any progress! Your Majesty, I don''t understand anything, I''m a fool, I haven''t made any progress! I just came back, and I haven''t had enough with my master yet. Your Majesty, you have so many ministers, why don''t you send someone to go..."


    He pretended to cry loudly: "Woooooo..."


    Emperor Ming Pei deliberately teased him, and said seriously: "You really don''t want to go? This is a matter of meritorious deeds, you really don''t want to go?"


    Hao Huashi pretended to cry and said, "I''m not going anymore, ying ying ying."


    Emperor Ming Pei: "..."


    He said: "Okay, since you decided not to go, then don''t go, I will go with Xinbao."


    Hao Huashi: "...??"


    As an emperor, is it appropriate for you to be so skinny? Does it fit? ?


    But he has no choice but to continue whining: "Your Majesty, what I said just now is to go! I must go! I am not afraid of hardships and hardships. I will be where the master is!"


    Emperor Ming Pei almost sprayed: "It can be seen that he is a teacher and apprentice, and the doggerel is all the same."


    "No!" Xinbao was dissatisfied: "Not at all! Xinbao has grown up!"


    Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "That self-motivated Xin Baoer wrote a poem for me."


    Xinbao held back for a long time before saying: "Xinbao hasn''t reached that stage yet. Mr. Li said that in time, Xinbao will definitely be better than the second brother! In time, it means not now, but in time, yeah, do you understand? ?¡±


    "Understood, yes, yes." Emperor Ming Pei smiled and said, "That''s right, wait."


    Hao Huashi asked from the side: "Who is going? Is the little master going?"


    Xinbao said: "Of course, Xinbao and his wife will never be separated."


    "Ah!" Hao Huashi deliberately loudly said, "Little Shigong is going too?"


    Yuan Shen Jue squinted at him, Hao Huashi chuckled: "Then when are you going? Why do you want to go to Jiangnan all of a sudden?"


    "It''s up to Xinbao." Emperor Ming Pei said, "Xinbao has finished studying the brains and brains today, and we can leave tomorrow...Go to the south of the Yangtze River first, and then go to other places after you and Xing''er finish their work. It will cost three or five years Traveling all over the world, I also take a good look at my country!"


    Xinbao was stimulated, and finished the last four parts in three days. Emperor Ming Pei also kept his promise, and set off early the next morning.


    It was the time of spring and Jingming, when the grass was growing and the warbler was flying. Luanjia slowly left Beijing, as if walking from one picture scroll to another.


    Xinbao was standing by the window, with big eyes buling buling, excited inexplicably.


    Thousands of miles, Xinbao is here!


    Xinbao compares hearts to all treasure fans! (full text)


    (end of this chapter)